《Night of the Nine-Tails, I Punch the Tailed Beast Ball》


 Chapter 1： Kidnapped by Konoha

    Chapter 1 Kidnapped by Konoha


    Konoha Village, the top of the Hokage Building.


    "Please, Fourth Generation."


    Hizawa Sarutobi, wearing the Hokage Robe, handed the Hokage cap to the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato with both hands with a serious face.


    Namikaze Minato nodded seriously: "I am willing to give my life to protect Konoha!"


    Then Namikaze Minato walked up to the villagers and ninjas who were watching the ceremony, and accepted their cheers.


    Fujiwara Nagasawa was also one of the many cheering and applauding people.


    He is very happy that Minato can become Hokage, and feels that if Minato is given time, there will be a different Konoha.


    Because they entered school together with Minato and were in the same class, the two are close friends.


    At first, he might have thought of hugging his thigh, but later he really thought that Minato was very good, and he became a real friend.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity that the Nine-Tails Rebellion will happen next year, and Minato will die because of it. ¡¯ Yongze looked at Minato above with a sunny smile, thinking about how to break the situation.


    Although he is a time traveler, he didn''t have a good birth, neither Uchiha nor Senju Hinata, just an ordinary person.


    Even if he worked very hard and used a bit of prophetic advantage and modern knowledge, his current strength is only J¨­nin.


    But in front of a real strong person, such as Minato, he may not last three minutes.


    So if you want to rely on strength to break the game, then basically don''t think about it.


    But he couldn''t tell Minato directly about it.


    It¡¯s too difficult to explain the source of the information. Maybe he¡¯d have to be invited to Anbu or even Genbu instead. Sandai and Danzo wouldn¡¯t believe his nonsense. Injuriki is too sensitive.


    Just as Yongze was thinking hard about how to break the situation, a mysterious voice sounded in his head, and a blue panel appeared in front of him.


    ¡¾Congratulations to the host, you have successfully bound Muye Village¡¿


    ¡¾Your everything will be bound to Muye Village¡¿


    ¡¾Kuye Village is strong and prosperous, you will get various rewards, if Muye Village declines and perishes, it will affect your body and even your lifespan¡¿


    Yongze''s expression became serious. No one would dare to use illusions on him in such a conference, and it was probably true.


    He was a little flustered, and his face became a little ugly. This is not because he is bound to Konoha, it is like he was kidnapped by Konoha!


    Who doesn¡¯t know that Konoha is full of disasters and disasters, not to mention the anti-mi guy who directly flattened Konoha, the Nine-Tails Rebellion next year is enough, and there is no plan for Konoha¡¯s collapse.


    Nagaze took a deep breath to calm himself down, and looked at the panel.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Muye Village¡¿


    ¡¾Current Status: General¡¿


    ¡¾Prosperity: 1234¡¿


    ¡¾Suggestion: I have just gone through the war and need to recuperate¡¿


    Yongze rubbed his brows, Konoha''s condition is really normal now, after all, Konoha fought with all four major powers in the third war, and was a little injured.


    But the more hurtful thing is yet to come. Soon the research of Orochimaru will be discovered by the third generation, and then Orochimaru will defect.


    Thinking of Konoha''s various predicaments, Yong Ze felt dizzy.


    In the past, he could still develop obscenely and secretly, but now it is really terrible. The Nine-Tails Rebellion will be next year. God knows if his life span will be deducted, and how much life span will be deducted.


    ¡¾The host can bind character templates, the stronger and more prosperous the bound building, the more powerful the character template you can choose to bind¡¿


    ¡¾According to the current situation of Konoha, you can choose one template from the following three templates¡¿


    ¡¾Golden Lion Shiji¡ªAfter Prison Break¡¿


    ¡¾Whitebeard Edward Newgate¡ªWar on Top¡¿


    ¡¾Railgun Misaka Mikoto¡ªlv5¡¿


    "Bound Whitebeard Edward Newgate!"


    Looking at these three templates, Yongze immediately chose the Whitebeard template.


    Even during the war, he was old and sick, but he was still white bearded, the man who was called the strongest man in the world.


    With the power of the old white beard, it is enough to have a hand to crush the Nine Tails.


    ¡¾The binding is successful, the current fusion degree is 40% (gifted by the system), the fusion degree can be increased by spending points, and the fusion degree can be increased by being close to the template¡¿


    ¡¾When the fusion degree reaches 100%, the template will be directly integrated into the host body, please actively improve the fusion degree¡¿


    Yongze touched his chin, he thought he could get the full strength of Whitebeard in one go, it seems that he was thinking too much.


    Only by improving the degree of fusion can we slowly grasp the power of the template.


    But what the **** is approach, what to approach? Could it be that the image is close? Want him to have that kind of crescent beard? Or to recognize a few sons?


    Yongze shook his head, feeling that these ideas are very unreliable.


    ''However,'' Yongze clenched his fist, feeling as if he had endless power, and smiled: ''Even if it is 40% fusion, I am now a shadow-level powerhouse. ''


    After twenty-three years of hard work, coupled with a little help from the system, he finally has the strength of the movie class, and he is not weak among the movie class.


    ¡¾A new shadow-level powerhouse appeared in Konoha, the prosperity increased, and 50,000 points were obtained¡¿


    Yongze¡¯s expression was a bit astonished. The system can get points for helping him become stronger, and the points can make him stronger. Wouldn¡¯t it be infinite loop?


    But after looking at the points needed to upgrade the Whitebeard template, he extinguished this thought.


    The viewing ceremony ended soon, and everyone went back to their homes, while Yong Ze waited for a while, and then walked up to the Hokage Building.


    When a good friend becomes Hokage, it¡¯s not enough just to applaud from below, he has to go up and congratulate himself.


    Knocking on the door and entering Hokage''s office, Nagasawa happened to see Kushina excitedly beating Minato''s chest with her fists.


    "It seems that I wrongly blamed the old man of three generations before. I didn''t expect him to still have vision. I chose you as Hokage."


    Good guy, as soon as I came in, I saw the current Mrs. Hokage complaining about the previous Hokage.


    "I thought that old man would hold Hokage''s position until his death, but it turns out that you are too good, Minato."


    "Ahem!" Looking at Kushina who was still outputting continuously, Yongze had to cough twice to enhance his sense of presence.


    "Nagasawa is here." Minato also reminded thoughtfully, and then touched his aching chest, too strong a wife has its disadvantages...


    Jiu Xinnai smiled indifferently: "It doesn''t matter, Yongze is one of his own."


    Minato looked at Kushina with doting eyes helplessly.


    Feeling that he was being fed a mouthful of dog food, Yong Ze quickly said: "Minato, congratulations on becoming Hokage, I won''t disturb your celebration, let''s go first."


    "Nongze, wait a minute, I have something important to tell you." Minato called Yongze to stop.


    Yongze had no choice but to take back the foot that was about to step out of the door, and then turned to look at Minato.


    "I hope you can join Anbe as my right-hand man, can you, Nagasawa." Minato looked at Nagasawa with hope.


    This is not an order, but an invitation.


    Yongze is his friend since the first grade of ninja school. Minato can say that apart from Yongze himself, no one knows Yongze better than him!


    Although Yongze has always maintained mediocre grades in school and was promoted to Chunin very late after graduation, but during the long-term relationship with Yongze, he discovered that this is the result of Yongze deliberately hiding it.


    Under the mediocre shell is an unborn genius, whether it is current affairs or ninjutsu development, the other party can talk about it with eloquence.


    It''s a pity for Minato that only he and Kushina can see this genius side.


    So he wants to truly use Nagasawa''s ability, and the two of them will make Konoha stronger together.


    Newcomers and new books, please support


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： Ordinary Chunin Fujiwara Nagasawa

    Chapter 2 Ordinary Chunin Fujiwara Nagasawa


    "But I''m just an ordinary Chunin." Yongze replied subconsciously.


    It may be that his strength came too suddenly, or because of his personality, he still subconsciously wanted to make a move.


    You know, when he was in ninja school, all his grades were always in the position of passing.


    He thinks that good or bad people will attract attention, and only ordinary people will not be noticed.


    The same is true after graduation. In the first four years, he rejected the recommendation of the Chunin exam because of his lack of strength. After failing three more times, he was "smoothly" promoted to Chunin.


    So in the impression of most people, Yongze has always been an ordinary ninja who is handsome but has little talent.


    "Although your position is Chunin, I know that your strength is far more than that." Minato smiled and shook his head, "If even you, Nagasawa, are considered ordinary, how many people in the ninja world can be regarded as strong?"


    He doesn''t know the extent of Yongze''s strength, because Yongze is always hiding, even he dare not say that he knows everything about Yongze.


    But only what Yongze showed, at least they are the elite of Jonin.


    Including Yongze Ai''s hidden temperament, maybe his real strength is not necessarily the same as him.


    No one knows Nagasawa better than Minato!


    Looking at Minato with a confused and confident face, Nagazawa scratched his head, wondering if he had been hiding too much, causing Minato to make up a lot of things that didn''t exist.


    But in a sense, Minato was right.


    Now that he has the white beard template, he is indeed a strong man in the current ninja world.


    Yongze bowed his head in thought, analyzing the pros and cons of entering Anbu.


    Before, I kept hiding because I was afraid of danger. Chunin and Junin faced different tasks on the battlefield.


    The other thing is that he is afraid of being discovered by those old Yinbi in the ninja world.


    But now he is bound to Konoha, and damage to Konoha means he is in danger.


    With the addition of the Whitebeard panel, the strength can be considered to be good, so you can try to change your strategy and give full play to your subjective initiative.


    "Okay, I promise, I will do my best, but it may not meet your expectations." Yong Ze replied.


    "Yeah, I know, after all, you''re just an ''ordinary Chunin''."


    Seeing that Yongze agreed, Minato smiled and joked.


    "I will notify you of the specific matters in three days. The transfer of power has not been completed yet," Minato said.


    Nagazawa nodded, and then walked out of Hokage''s office.


    It was time for the young couple to celebrate, and he didn''t want another big bowl of dog food.


    ...


    ...


    Yongze did not go home after leaving Hokage Building, but came to a forest in the corner of Konoha.


    The scorching sun''s blazing sunlight was blocked by the bright green leaves, only a few strands penetrated through the gaps between the green leaves and shone into the forest, forming green spots.


    Yongze walked in this bright and green forest, and finally stopped in an open space.


    This is his daily practice place.


    Because of the previous need to hide his strength, he didn''t like to go to the training ground built in the village.


    I made one myself in an inconspicuous corner of Konoha.


    He also specially learned the sealing technique with Jiu Xinnai, and he sealed a simple technique here, which is triggering.


    He can know that the place is exposed through the disappearance of Chakra, and then directly change the place.


    Anyway, there are only some traces of practicing ninjutsu, and there is no research data.


    There are wooden stake targets and some big stones in the open space.


    Sometimes when practicing more powerful ninjutsu, such as the spiral ball, wood will not work, and a harder stone is needed.


    Yongze walked up to a five-meter-high boulder and raised his fist.


    But unlike usual, this time he didn''t use any ninjutsu, not even chakra.


    Instead, use the power obtained from the binding panel¡ªarmed color domineering!


    Soon, Yongze''s entire arm was covered by a jet-black substance, which looked like a steel-like arm.


    boom! !


    Yong Ze directly punched the stone.


    Boom! !


    The stone exploded instantly, gravel splashed everywhere, and a huge cloud of dust filled the air.


    Yongze looked at the bursting boulder and showed a satisfied smile.


    You know, whether it''s armed color or his own strength, he didn''t even use half of it just now.


    And such a punch, if it hits an ordinary Jonin, it will definitely be punched to death directly.


    "If you use Chakra''s skills again, wouldn''t it be..."


    At this moment, Nagasawa feels that he can have a friendly sparring with Fourth Raikage.


    At the same time, he was looking forward to the situation after the fusion degree was full.


    Forty percent fusion has caused a qualitative change in the strength of his body, if it is 100%, it will be fine.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze sensed his surroundings with a domineering look.


    He''s going to make a big deal, it''s not good to be seen.


    Although Whitebeard''s physique is very domineering, his ability to shake fruit is the core of Whitebeard''s destructive power.


    Earthquake fruit is simply a devil fruit born for destruction, which can easily create natural disasters such as earthquakes and tsunamis.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m wearing Hokage, there are no sea stones here, and the only fly in the ointment has disappeared. ¡¯ thought Yongze.


    The reason why those devil fruit ability users in One Piece are afraid of water is actually the Pyrobroin component in the water, which is not in the water of Naruto World.


    Yongze mobilized the power of the shaking fruit in his body, and immediately a round white halo appeared on his right hand.


    A punch hit the ground.


    Click!


    The air seemed to have turned into a mirror that was shattering, and cracks appeared and spread everywhere.


    Boom!


    Big chunks of ground cracked instantly, making a loud noise, mud splashed for a while, and smoke and dust rose instantly.


    At the moment of punching, Yongze left directly using the instant body technique.


    This is already the result of his restraint, the Zhenzhen fruit is too destructive.


    He feels that if he fights with people in the future, it is best not to fight in the village, otherwise the enemy will not destroy much, and all the buildings will be destroyed by him...


    Not long after Yongze left, two Anbu ninjas wearing animal masks came to this remote forest.


    One of the Anbu ninjas looked at the messy scene here, felt it, frowned and said:


    "There is no remaining chakra, is it an ordinary collapse? But it doesn''t seem like..."


    Another Anbu ninja rummaged through a large amount of rubble, and then said: "There are some pieces that look like wooden targets. Maybe this open space was originally a training ground."


    The mood of the two of them instantly became a little easier.


    If it is a training ground, then the option of spies doing things can be ruled out.


    Spy won''t have enough food to do this.


    But out of caution, they still searched around and left after finding nothing.


    Just signed a peace treaty with the Land of Earth, the entire ninja world is undercurrent surging, can not relax.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： Kakashi

    Chapter 3 Kakashi


    During the three days of waiting for the news from Watergate, Yongze was familiarizing himself with the power of the Whitebeard template.


    In order to fully display the power of the Zhenzhen Fruit, he even went out of the village.


    Currently, the only thing he doesn''t know the specific effect of is Overlord Color.


    Due to time constraints, he didn''t find any kind of rebellious ninja, but only found a nest of bandits, so he doesn''t know the effect of bully color on ninjas for the time being.


    And he found a surprise, probably because his body has become stronger, he can now refine chakra much faster than before.


    Yongze did not completely give up on the path of chakra. After all, the upper limit of chakra is very high, and the existence of the sixth level is stronger than the white beard of the middle-aged!


    While Yongze was refining chakra, there was a knock on the door.


    "Enter."


    An Anbu ninja wearing an animal mask walked in and said, "Master IV asked you to go to Hokage''s office."


    Yongze Xindao finally came and nodded.


    ...


    ...


    Yongze walked into the office, and Namikaze Minato, who had prepared a long time ago, handed Yongze a document.


    "Because it is Mr. III''s voluntary abdication this time, the situation is different from when III took over Hokage before. I am afraid that you cannot be directly appointed as the captain." Namikaze Minato said apologetically.


    Originally, he planned to let Yongze be the captain directly, and then he would be promoted to the vice captain and the chief captain after making meritorious service.


    But the situation is a little more complicated than he imagined, and the power of his Hokage is not as great as he imagined.


    Yongze flipped through the information Minato gave him, and frowned.


    This is a piece of information about "The third generation helped the fourth generation to establish a new Anbu".


    That is to say, the third generation did not hand over the command of Anbu to Minato, but "helped" Minato to establish a new Anbu.


    Nagaze had to express his admiration for Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Because this seems unreasonable, but it actually complies with Konoha''s rules.


    Anbu is an extremely special department. It is directly under Hokage and does not obey orders from any other department.


    But because Anbu was established by the second generation, and when the third generation succeeded the second generation because the second generation died in battle, the third generation inherited Anbu logically.


    But now the third generation is not dead, theoretically he still has control over Anbu.


    After taking office as Hokage, he is still Hokage.


    The third generation will send a deputy captain, and two Anbu ninja teams to help Minato build a new fourth Anbu.


    "Help in the construction? I think it''s more like taking you off the ground." Yongze threw the information on the table and mocked.


    One Anbu team has 17 people, and two teams have 34 people, and Minato''s new Anbu team will not be able to recruit many people for a while, and basically most of the positions will be taken by Anbe ninjas who come to "help".


    "After all, I''m still too young, it''s normal for the three generations to be worried." Minato was quite optimistic.


    Became the shadow of the village in his early twenties, not because of accidents, this is really the first time in the ninja world.


    "In this case, let me start with the most common members of Anbu, so as not to spread the news of ''Fourth Generation Nepotism''." Nagasawa laughed.


    He is sure that as long as he dares to be the captain directly, Danzo will not miss this opportunity.


    Because Yongze is an ordinary Chunin with no dazzling record.


    Now there are still many people in the village who have objections to Minato as Hokage, thinking that he is too young to take on such a heavy responsibility.


    If there is any news that an ordinary Chunin will be the leader of the dark army, it will be a bit bad.


    Minato thought for a while, then shook his head and said: "In this case, you should start as the monitor first, I can still make the decision."


    Yongze was not hypocritical, and nodded in agreement.


    Anbe''s squad is a four-person system, with only three subordinates.


    Namikaze Minato took out a piece of paper from the drawer, and handed it to Yongze after finishing writing:


    "This is your letter of appointment, you can go directly to Anbu to get your equipment later.


    But you may have to wait a while to summon your subordinates, because all I arrange for you are new members. "


    Nagaze nodded, obviously Minato was thinking of him.


    If you give him three old Anbu from the third generation, although they have strong working ability, they cannot be cultivated into confidantes, and they may not even be able to command them.


    After arranging these things, Minato breathed a sigh of relief, and finally brought Yongze, a salted fish, on the right track.


    Minato smiled and said, "I just have a mission here. Do you want to take it? It''s a small mission for you."


    Yongze raised his eyebrows: "It seems that I will not have an easy life in the future. The task has come before I have taken office."


    Minato explained: "I originally planned to hand over this task to Kakashi.


    But Kakashi is one of the three members I chose for you, so I just want you to do this task together and get acquainted. "


    As soon as Minato finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    Then a white-haired boy with a mask walks in.


    "Master Fourth, do you have any mission?" Kakashi asked.


    Minato smiled warmly: "You don''t need to do this, just call me like before."


    Kakashi hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "Yes, Minato-sensei."


    "I need you and Nagasawa to fetch me some relevant information about the peace treaty. Iwahiro has already sent the information to the border of Fire Nation, just go and get it." Minato said the task.


    Although Kakashi was a little puzzled, he still nodded his head, indicating that there is no problem.


    This kind of task of obtaining information should be more suitable for one person to do.


    And why should Fujiwara-senpai be with him, if he remembers correctly, Fujiwara-senpai is still a Chunin, even they took the same Chunin exam, but he was promoted, and Nagasawa failed.


    The two walked out of the Hokage building together, and the atmosphere was somewhat silent.


    Kakashi squeezed his right hand from time to time, a look of grief flashed across his face.


    "Did your right hand seal something like Hei Yanlong, which made you suffer so much?" Yong Ze complained.


    Kakashi was stunned, and warned himself in his heart; ''Kakashi, this is a task, you can''t do this again! ''


    He took a deep breath and said, "Senior Fujiwara, I''m sorry, I will carry out the mission seriously next time."


    "One more thing," Yongze pointed to the back and said, "Is that watermelon-headed boy in a green tights following behind your friend?"


    At this time, the two had already walked out of the village for some distance.


    Kakashi froze again, then nodded.


    He was very annoyed by his state, which was so bad that even Kai didn''t notice it when he was following him.


    "Sorry, I''m going to talk to that idiot." Kakashi finished speaking and straightened his forehead, revealing the covered Sharingan.


    Track the ninja out of the mission, this is an act of espionage!


    Under the powerful insight of Sharingan, Kakashi quickly found Maitkai hiding in the tree.


    Kakashi jumped onto the tree, looked at Matkai speechlessly and said, "Kai, why are you following me, I''m on a mission."


    Mitekai said honestly: "I saw you lost your mind on the road, and I was a little worried, so I followed."


    "..." Kakashi was silent, feeling a little touched in his heart.


    "It''s just a task to get information. You won''t encounter a battle, so you can go back without worry." Kakashi said.


    "But..." Maitekai was still a little worried.


    "Senior Fujiwara is still here, so don''t worry." Kakashi said with a guilty look on his face.


    Although he doesn''t think Yongze has the strength to protect him, but in order to let Kai go back, he had to say something against his will.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： Bitterness is nothing but delicious food

    Chapter 4 Kumar is nothing but delicious food


    ¡®It¡¯s really a good flag. ¡¯ Yongze shook his head.


    Kakashi is still a little naive now, if it is true that he just takes the information normally, why would he use Kakashi as a J¨­nin, and just send a Chunin at will.


    Not all forces want peace. Some organizations that make money from wars don¡¯t want to end the war so quickly, and even some ninja villages don¡¯t want to end the war.


    If they want to break the blockade of the five great ninja villages, peace is impossible.


    So as long as there is a chance to make trouble, they must make trouble.


    Although Yongze feels that even if the data is robbed, it is impossible to destroy the peace contract between Konoha and Iwain, this is the general trend.


    But as long as there is such a probability, those people will not let it go.


    Under Kakashi''s persuasion, Maitekai walked away step by step.


    The two started on their way again.


    On the way, Yongze reminded: "Kakashi, you''d better be careful, you may encounter enemies in this mission."


    Kakashi nodded, but he didn''t think so in his heart. In terms of experience in performing missions, he has more experience than the "senior" Nagasawa.


    Moreover, Nagasawa''s reminder made Kakashi think of Lin again. In the past, Lin always reminded him so gently not to be careless...


    When he thought of Lin, Kakashi felt as if his right hand was still covered with Lin''s blood, which was a sin that couldn''t be washed away.


    Kakashi once again fell into the mood of self-blame.


    Seeing Kakashi like this, Nagasawa stopped talking and hurried on his way silently.


    He understood that such empty talk cannot make Kakashi wake up, only by making him fall down.


    Under the high mobility of the ninja, the two quickly arrived at the agreed place and got the information in their hands.


    And Yongze also became serious, showing his domineering aura with all his strength.


    The way back is the most likely to be ambushed.


    The enemy doesn''t even need to kill people, just destroy the data.


    Not long after leaving the border, Yongze sensed four ninjas wearing black clothes and masks lurking in the forest with transformation techniques.


    But after sensing their aura with knowledge and knowledge, Yongze relaxed a little bit, probably three ordinary Chunin and one special J¨­nin.


    However, Nagasawa did not remind Kakashi, but continued to follow him, preparing to see how Kakashi would respond.


    Kakashi who was running in the forest suddenly felt a chill, and stopped suddenly.


    Phew!


    A kunai passed Kakashi''s face in an instant and sank into the tree.


    At this moment, Kakashi suddenly realized that there were four enemies dressed in black around him.


    Kakashi immediately straightened the forehead, revealing the Sharingan inside, and then immediately formed a seal and cast Chidori.


    ZiZiZi! !


    Powerful blue lightning flashed and danced in Kakashi''s hand.


    No nonsense, Kakashi took advantage of Chidori''s super-high moving speed, and rushed towards the two closest to him in an instant, planning to get rid of them first.


    Looking at Kakashi''s performance, Nagasawa can only say that a genius is a genius.


    Just when Nagasawa thought Kakashi was going to split the two of them.


    Suddenly, the lightning in Kakashi''s hand disappeared, and a trace of inexplicable sadness appeared on Kakashi''s face.


    Lin''s figure appeared in his eyes again, and the scene seemed to return to that evil day, and the black-clothed ninja''s figure overlapped with Lin''s.


    Although the ninja in black didn''t understand why Kakashi stopped suddenly, he would not let go of such a good opportunity to attack.


    Chakra exploded in his hand, and Kakashi was sent flying with a punch.


    Plop!


    Kakashi fell to the ground hard, with red blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    The huge pain from his body made Kakashi wake up, and at the same time, he felt a little desperate.


    He has been injured, there are four enemies, and one of them is not weak, and his teammate is just an ordinary Chunin.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine, anyway, people like me don¡¯t deserve to live, Lin still has Obito, and I¡¯m coming to accompany you too. ¡¯ Kakashi thought to himself.


    Seeing this scene, Yongze couldn''t help covering his face with his hands. The slap in the face was too fast. Could it be that Kakashi heard his inner voice and deliberately angered him?


    The black-clothed ninjas heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that the task had been completed, but Kakashi''s aura just now had startled them.


    As for Nagasawa behind Kakashi, they didn''t pay much attention to it. The main characters have all been solved, but it''s not easy for one subordinate to solve it.


    "It''s really underestimated." Nagasawa squeezed his fist and smiled as he saw Kakashi looking ready to lead him to death, and the black-clothed ninja looking like he had completed the task.


    He was worried that there would be no ninja to give him a taste of domineering domineering.


    "Go!" The leading ninja in black ordered coldly.


    In an instant, the chakra on the feet of the three ninjas in black exploded and rushed towards Kakashi, while the remaining ninja in black rushed towards Nagasawa.


    Yongze glanced at the four of them indifferently, and then released his domineering arrogance.


    The powerful aura instantly stopped the movements of the four black-clothed ninjas, and they looked at Yongze in shock.


    "How is it possible, with such an aura." A black-clothed ninja tried his best to unleash ninjutsu with seal seals, but found that he couldn''t even move his fingers.


    Only the black-clothed ninja who was a special Jnin could barely move. He looked at Yongze vigilantly and kept retreating.


    Kakashi lying on the ground also looked at Nagasawa in shock, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Although Nagasawa didn''t release it against him, it was the escaping breath that made Kakashi feel terrified and gave him a lot of psychological pressure.


    "It''s already here, so don''t rush to leave, but you don''t have any good things with you, so I can only treat you to fists." Looking at the black-clothed ninja who was preparing to yo-yo, Yong Ze showed a nuclear smile.


    Yong Ze strengthened the overlord color release, and the three Chunin were stunned instantly, and fell to the ground limply. The ninja in black at the head was completely panicked, and couldn''t control anything else, so he ran away.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The black-clothed ninja used the teleportation technique to fly across the tree quickly. At this time, he wished he could grow two more legs.


    He has never seen such a terrifying strongman in his life, who can defeat three Chunin in an instant by virtue of his momentum.


    The leader of their grass ninja village also gave him a strong feeling, but compared with this kind of strength, it seems to be ineffective.


    Even a ninja who collects information is so strong. Does Cao Ninja Village really have a chance to catch up with the five villages? At this time, the ninja in black is a little disheartened.


    After running for a while, he didn''t feel any movement of chasing him. Jomin Kusanagi was a little puzzled, so he couldn''t help but look back.


    Yongze in the distance had no intention of chasing after him, but just raised his fist emitting a white halo, and swung it towards him vigorously.


    Kusanagi Kamijou laughed, from such a distance, could the fist still hit him?


    If this can hit him, he ate all the kunai in the ninja bag on the spot.


    But he immediately noticed that something was wrong, why there were crackling sounds all around, and it seemed that the wind was blowing.


    Newbie looking for recommendation


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： It is an embarrassing thing to be overtaken by juniors

    Chapter 5 It is an embarrassing thing to be overtaken by juniors


    Looking at the black-clothed ninja who was desperately trying to escape, Yongze didn''t chase after him, but just raised his right arm and activated the ability of the shaking fruit.


    Air shock!


    Click! snap!


    Under the effect of the shaking fruit ability, a crack appeared in the air like a mirror that was about to break.


    Boom!


    Hurrah!


    This huge shock set off a super strong wind, and the strong wind blows up large trees and overturns pieces of soil.


    The escaped ninja in black was completely shocked by this scene.


    He couldn''t understand what a terrifying power this was.


    The fist wind created by one punch can be so powerful.


    "Is this really the power that a ninja can have? Can a ninja''s body art really be so powerful?"


    Seeing that there was no hope of escape, the black-clothed ninja completely gave up resistance, lost the light in his eyes, and muttered to himself on the spot, allowing his body to be torn apart by the strong wind.


    Looking at the messy scene in front of him, Yongze also felt a little headache because of his destructive power. Fortunately, it was outside the village, and it would be a big loss if it was inside the village.


    He used a cannon to fight mosquitoes. In order to kill a special Jonin, he destroyed a small half of the forest.


    But looking at Kakashi who looked shocked and broken, Nagasawa thought it was worth it.


    Kakashi is Minato''s appointed subordinate, and he is also a genius who was promoted to Jonin at the age of twelve.


    There was an embarrassing situation between the two of them who participated in the same Chunin exam, Kakashi advanced, and Nagasawa failed.


    So in order to calm down Kakashi, although Nagasawa can catch up with the death shot directly with the instant body technique, he chose to use the shaking fruit ability to create a big scene.


    Moreover, it also makes Kakashi, a high-cold boy, suspicious of life, which makes him feel quite interesting.


    Kakashi''s eyes widened, he didn''t care about the weeds and dust on his body, stood up, looked at Nagasawa dumbfounded, and couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed when he thought of his previous thoughts.


    "Fuji...Fujiwara-senpai, you...you..."


    A series of emotions such as embarrassment, shock, shame, curiosity, etc. made Kakashi a little incoherent, and even stuttered.


    Yongze calmly said: "Why are you so surprised, the strength of ordinary Chunin is almost meaningless compared to Konoha Shinin."


    In the later period, Konohashita Shinobi fought like a catastrophe, and his hand can only be said to be trivial.


    "Ordinary Chunin..." Kakashi was speechless.


    You told him that this is an ordinary Chunin? Who the **** is a chunin who destroyed half of the forest with one punch, as if he had never been a chunin.


    "Kakashi." Nagasawa''s voice suddenly became serious.


    "Although what happened to you is indeed sad, but as a ninja, since you have accepted the task, you must be serious.


    It is self-inflicted to die, but killing teammates or even failing the mission is an undeserved loss. "


    Hearing Nagasawa''s words, Kakashi felt ashamed.


    First he was followed by Kai and didn''t find it, then he was arrogant and didn''t take Yongze''s reminder to heart, and finally he was injured because of distraction during the battle.


    It''s so bad that it couldn''t be worse. If Yong Ze was really an ordinary Chunin, the bodies of both of them would be cold by now.


    "Senior Fujiwara, I''m sorry." Kakashi lowered his head and apologized to Nagasawa.


    "Speak up, I want to be a ninja with such a low voice."


    "Senior Fujiwara, I''m sorry!" Kakashi shouted.


    Yongze nodded in satisfaction, and continued: "Do you know how good Minato treats you, and how high is expected of you?"


    "I shouldn''t have told you, but your performance really disappointed me.


    The reason why Minato asked me to do missions with you is because you will soon join Shinanbu and become my subordinate. "


    Kakashi was silent.


    In what Nagasawa said, he could clearly feel Minato''s expectations for him.


    In order for a hidden superpower like Nagasawa to take him, it must be very difficult for Minato-sensei.


    But he failed to live up to this expectation, and his performance was so poor, would he still be willing to take him?


    "Although your performance is so poor, considering your status as the son of White Fang and Minato''s face, I decided to give you another chance." Yongze changed his voice.


    "I will give you a body technique. If you can learn it within a week, then I will take you as usual. If you don''t learn it, it will be useless to anyone."


    After finishing speaking, Nagasawa threw a scroll to Kakashi.


    It records the practice method of shaving, one of the six styles.


    With White Beard''s physical skills background, coupled with his knowledge of the principles of the Six Forms, he quickly created some of the simpler Six Forms, and initially incorporated the use of Chakra.


    For example, when using the shaving technique, you can follow the chakra on the explosive feet, which can reduce the physical requirements and increase the speed.


    The reason why he created the six styles is also to build the new Anbu. If all the ninjas in the new Anbu know the six styles, the combat effectiveness will definitely be greatly improved.


    As Anbu''s strength increases, Konoha''s prosperity will increase, and he will also become stronger.


    "Tejutsu..." Kakashi took the scroll, opened it curiously, and found that it was different from the taijutsu he had learned before.


    The physical skills he learns are mainly based on chakra, and the physical skills on the scroll seem to require quite high physical exercise.


    Placing the scroll away, Kakashi said seriously: "I will finish it."


    Now he also thinks clearly, the dead are irretrievable, and the living should be cherished even more, he can''t live up to the expectations of Minato-sensei!


    Looking at Kakashi who seemed to be on fire, Nagasawa nodded secretly.


    This is his real purpose of doing this.


    He didn''t expect Kakashi to be in a state of "Lin, ah, my Lin" and "I''m sorry for being a human" all day long.


    Anyway, this will have to be taught sooner or later, why not use it as a test to stimulate a wave of Kakashi.


    Even if Kakashi can''t practice at that time, he can make up for it.


    The points in the system can be used for many purposes, not only to improve template integration, but also to directly strengthen various abilities of oneself, which is commonly known as adding points, and can also add points to others, but only for Konoha.


    However, if Kakashi fails to learn him, he will be a little disappointed. After all, Kakashi became a jonin at the age of twelve. Nagasawa still looks forward to his talent.


    And shaving is relatively simple among the six styles.


    "What should they do?" Kakashi pointed to the three people who were stunned by Nagasawa''s overlord color.


    Because of Nagasawa''s display of strength, coupled with the arrangement of Minato, Kakashi has already downgraded his status at this time, and Nagasawa is the main one.


    Yongze said lightly: "Take it back and hand it over to those in the torture department. If you dare to intercept Konoha Ninja, you will have to pay a price."


    Although Konoha suffered heavy losses in the war, it was still the No. 1 ninja village in the past, and the emaciated camel was bigger than the horse.


    If it is found out which faction did it, unless it is the same level of the five great ninja villages, otherwise it is enough for them to send a team of senior ninjas to assassinate them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： Jumping too high is easy to get beaten

    Chapter 6 Jumping too high is easy to get beaten


    Konoha Hospital.


    Kakashi sat on the hospital bed, feeling a little anxious.


    After completing the task, he came directly to Konoha Hospital for treatment because he was injured.


    Unexpectedly, the injury was a little more serious than he thought, and he needed to recuperate for a day after receiving treatment.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Kakashi is normal, but he has made an agreement with Yongze, Qitian will learn the physical technique that Yongze gave him.


    That taijutsu was not in the same system as what he had learned before, if he didn''t learn it because of this practice for a day, Kakashi really didn''t know what to do.


    Just when Kakashi was thinking about whether to sneak off to practice martial arts, a yellow figure walked into the ward.


    Minato put the fruit he bought along the way on the table, and smiled gently: "Are you all right?"


    Kakashi nodded: "It''s no big problem. If the doctor didn''t say it''s best to rest for a day, I can go straight away."


    "I''m going to let you join Anbe." Walking to the window of the ward, looking at the scenery outside the window, Minato told his arrangement for Kakashi.


    The autumn wind blows, blowing the curtains glistening in the autumn sun.


    Kakashi showed gratitude, and said sincerely: "Thank you."


    He is very grateful to Yongze for telling him the truth, otherwise he would not know how much Mr. Minato cares about him.


    Looking at Kakashi who was no longer immersed in the sad world, Minato didn''t know what happened, but still smiled with relief:


    "It seems that you and Yongze get along very well in this mission."


    "Yes." Kakashi nodded, "Senior Fujiwara is a very good senior."


    "This way I can rest assured." Minato said with satisfaction.


    He is also afraid that Kakashi will have some unpleasant things with Nagasawa if he assumes the identity of Jonin. It seems that he is thinking too much.


    ...


    ...


    On the fourth day after completing the task of escorting peace materials, Yongze came to Anbe.


    Today is the day when the new Anbu gathers.


    Since the new Anbu is an initial creation, according to the proposal of the third generation, before there is no new base, the old and new Anbu can temporarily share a base.


    After receiving all the equipment from Anbu, Yongze first went to the lobby to listen to Minato''s speech, then reported with the team leader and sub-team leader, and finally went to his own Anbu class.


    They are No. 7 Anbu Class, which is the seventh Anbu Class.


    When Yongze arrived, he found that there were already three people on the field, that is, he was the last one to arrive.


    The three people on the field have already put on Anbu''s uniform and Anbu''s mask, so they can''t see their faces clearly.


    Yongze took a look, and found that these three subordinates did not look like ordinary ninjas, and all of them seemed to possess unique skills.


    The gray-haired young Kakashi folded his arms, looking like a cold and cold boy.


    A thinker with a high ponytail, leaning against a wall and bowing his head in thought.


    The last person wearing a dog face mask is actually licking the ninja dog.


    "Take off your masks and introduce yourself, and tell me something you are good at." Yongze said, and took off his tiger-striped mask after speaking.


    Kakashi was the first to speak: "Kakashi Hatake is good at lightning escape and swordsmanship."


    Then a little taller than Kakashi, the boy with a high ponytail took off his mask and said, "Nara Saltwater, good at shadow mysteries."


    Nagazawa is interested, Minato is awesome, he actually found him a member of the Nara clan.


    The last person also surprised Yongze, she was actually a girl, quite cute, but there are too few female ninjas in Anbu.


    "Inuzuka Green, likes ninja dogs and cooking, hates rigidity, and is good at tracking and physical arts."


    Inuzuka Midori, who just walked the dog in front of his boss, introduced himself without any guilt, and even said a little more.


    Seeing everyone finished speaking, Yongze said: "Fujiwara Nagasawa is good at physical arts, you can call me either Fujiwara or Yongze, but in the mission, you have to call me Zhen, this is my code name.


    You can also give yourself a code name, of course you don¡¯t have to, it¡¯s even better. "


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said, "Then my code name is Kaka."


    Yongze is speechless, is this too lazy to think about it, it is no different from not having a replacement number.


    Nara Saltwater said: "Deer."


    Inuzuka Midori thought for a while, looked at his Haimaru, and said in a flash of inspiration: "Let''s call it a dog."


    "Cat, deer, dog, very good. We will use code names to call each other in future missions. In order to fully understand your abilities, I will fight with you next." Yongze nodded.


    He didn''t want to play like a pig and eat a tiger in front of his subordinates.


    You have the strength to hide it, and others don''t know your true strength, how can they think highly of you.


    Hearing this, Kakashi''s hand holding the mask trembled.


    He thought of Nagasawa''s terrifying aura, and the punch that destroyed half of the forest.


    This is not to understand their abilities, but to beat Liwei.


    After all, apart from him, the other two don''t know Yongze''s strength at all, and they are from the ninja family. If Yongze wants to be strong, he has to show his strength.


    It¡¯s just that he is miserable, and he will be beaten up.


    "Are you fighting..." A thoughtful look flashed across Nara Saltwater''s face.


    After learning that he was going to enter Anbe, he was actually quite surprised. He was even more surprised when he learned that it was the fourth generation who came to discuss with the Nara patriarch in person.


    When he saw Kakashi, he thought Kakashi was the squad leader, after all, Kakashi was a disciple of the fourth generation.


    As a result, the squad leader turned out to be a young ninja that he had no impression of, which surprised him.


    Kakashi is an ordinary member, shouldn''t the monitor be some famous ninja?


    But since Yongze is the squad leader, Yanyan believes that he must be capable, otherwise, why would the fourth generation go to Nara to ask for someone.


    "Isn''t this Anbe? Why do I have the d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling of grabbing the bell after graduating from ninja school?" Midori Inuzuka touched Haimaru who had been rubbing against her leg, and complained.


    Yongze glanced at her, girl, you are dancing.


    Yongze said lightly: "I don''t have a bell for you to snatch, but the purpose is somewhat the same, and it''s all to understand your specific situation."


    Kakashi looked at Inuzuka Midori with some pity.


    Good guy, is it because he is afraid that he will not be light enough when he is beaten later?


    Kakashi only hoped that Nagasawa would have a stronger control over power, so as not to beat people to death.


    "Come with me, go to the village training ground to play, it is easy to break things here." Yong Ze said.


    Kakashi put on the mask and followed Nagasawa''s pace, still thinking about the practice of shaving.


    Salt water followed closely behind, thinking about the tactics to wait while walking.


    ¡®Inuzuka Midori is good at physical arts, he can go forward to fight, and then I will take the opportunity to control it with shadow imitation, and finally let Kakashi use lightning attack...¡¯


    "Let''s go, let''s go to fight." Inuzuka Midori hummed an unknown tune, and Xiaotiao followed.


    Thanks to Mumu la la la la for the two monthly tickets


    Thanks to a particularly clever pig for two monthly passes


    Thank you two big guys for voting monthly so quickly


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Teammates are neat

    Chapter 7 Teammates need to be tidy


    After arriving at the No. 16 training ground, Yongze looked at the three of them and said relaxedly:


    "Let''s go together, use all your abilities, and don''t be afraid of hurting me, because it is impossible."


    Hearing this, Saltwater couldn''t help frowning, Yongze was too crazy, and actually said that the three of them couldn''t hurt him even if they tried their best.


    Kakashi is a J¨­nin, and Saltwater feels that although he is not strong enough, he is definitely considered a J¨­nin in terms of practical effect.


    And Inuzuka Midori is also a family ninja, since he is on a team with them, his strength cannot be too bad.


    Facing such a lineup, even the elite of the ninja can''t say that they can defeat the three together without any loss.


    You know, the three of them are either genius Jnin, or secret ninjas with unique skills.


    Unless it is a shadow like the third generation and the fourth generation, then it will not be hurt, and it is like playing to kill the three easily.


    Shuiyan doesn¡¯t think the young Nagasawa has this strength. Although the fourth generation is also at this age, Konoha only has one fourth generation.


    Lv Inuzuka seemed to be stimulated too, gearing up, looking like she was ready to fight, she was not the little girl who snatched the bell back then!


    Only Kakashi seemed to be the same as Chi Xiang, with a bitter face, as if he was not optimistic about the three of them.


    Shuiyan quickly entered the role, and quickly said: "Inuzuka, you have strong physical skills and go up to fight first, and Hatake, prepare for the lightning attack."


    "Tooth through teeth!"


    Inuzuka Midori and Inuzuka Midori entered a high-speed rotation together with Inuzuka Midori''s Haimaru, and soon formed two powerful tornadoes, attacking Nagasawa.


    Two swirling winds just passed by, crushing the grass along the road, and a lot of soil was also swept away, leaving two traces that seemed to have been plowed.


    However, in the face of such an attack, Yong Ze stood motionless as if he didn''t even bother to hide.


    This action also attracted the attention of Saltwater. Facing such a powerful attack, wouldn''t it be hard to resist if he didn''t hide?


    Saltwater stared at Yongze closely, always ready to cast shadow imitation technique to fix Yongze.


    But even if Inuzuka Midori''s attack was only one meter away from Nagasawa, Nagasawa didn''t seem to have any thought of moving, his legs didn''t move, and he didn''t use ninjutsu in the seal, but raised his fist.


    Yongze mobilized the power of the shaking fruit, his fist exuded a white halo, and hit the two whirlwinds.


    Boom! !


    Hurrah! !


    The collision of the two forces instantly caused an explosion, and the green grass on the ground was bent by waves of turbulent flow.


    Click! Click!


    Suddenly, there was a sound like a broken mirror.


    Looking at the salt water, terrible cracks appeared on the two whirlwinds, as if they were about to burst.


    Boom boom boom! !


    boom! boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the two whirlwinds burst directly and dissipated into the air.


    And Inuzuka Midori and Haimaru also seemed to have received a terrifying blow, and flew back directly, and fell hard to the ground, even leaving a not-so-shallow scratch on the ground where their bodies scratched.


    Kakashi frowned when he saw this scene, it hurts to watch.


    "Hatake attack quickly!" Saltwater shouted quickly.


    Kakashi looked, it turned out that it was just when the explosion sounded, under the cover of the dust flying in the sky, the salt water directly controlled Yongze with the shadow imitation technique.


    "Quick! I can''t hold on for long!" Sweat beads appeared on the forehead of the salt water, and shouted again.


    This is the first time he has been so tired with shadow imitation, and it feels as if what is trapped is not a person, but some terrifying prehistoric beast.


    However, what he didn''t know was that it was because Yongze was afraid of hurting him, so he deliberately restrained his strength to let him control it.


    Otherwise, with his strength, if he uses the shadow imitation technique to control Yongze, he will be counterattacked by the shadow imitation technique in an instant and be seriously injured, because the power gap between the two sides is too great.


    White Beard''s power is terrifying. In a state of old age, serious illness and injury, he stopped a big ship abruptly by his own strength.


    Even if there is no Zhenzhen Fruit, Whitebeard will still be the top powerhouse.


    Kakashi gritted his lower teeth, the chakra in his body moved up, and a large amount of Lightning Chakra gathered in his hands.


    ZiZiZi!


    The blue lightning flashing on the palm makes it look like a blue lightning blade.


    The powerful Lightning Chakra stimulated physical activity, Kakashi''s speed increased sharply, and he ran towards Yongze in a straight line.


    Facing Kakashi who was rushing towards him, Nagasawa seemed to be controlled by the shadow imitation technique, and kept motionless on the spot like salt water.


    Kakashi''s movements were quick, and he reached Yongze almost instantly. Kakashi''s Sharingan could even clearly see the hairs on Yongze''s body.


    Kakashi hesitated for a second at this moment, Chidori''s power is very great, if Nagasawa is really controlled and has no defense at all, Chidori may be directly penetrated.


    His chidori is powerful because it can change both nature and shape, and has super penetrating ability.


    The only shortcoming is that the attack speed is too fast, which makes it easy to lose sight of the opponent and make mistakes. Now this only shortcoming is also made up for by Sharingan.


    "Kakashi, you who have seen my power are still hesitating? Are you looking down on me!" Yong Ze shouted.


    Kakashi discovered that now, Nagasawa''s whole body was covered with a layer of black substance, as if he was an iron man.


    This time Kakashi didn''t hesitate, and directly stabbed Nagasawa''s chest with his right hand, which was beating with blue lightning.


    ZiZiZi! !


    Powerful blue lightning raged on Yongze, turning Yongze into a little blue man.


    But there was no trace of thunder and lightning that broke through the armed domineering defense, and really attacked Yongze.


    Kakashi just felt as if he was stabbing a piece of extremely hard iron, no matter how strong his lightning penetration was, he couldn''t penetrate it.


    Instead, it was his hand, which ached from the reaction force.


    Seeing this scene, Saline was also dumbfounded.


    Thunder Dun has always been known for its powerful and high attack power, but Kakashi''s Thunder Dun, at a glance, knows that it is a powerful high-level Thunder Dun.


    But such an attack hit a person controlled by him with the shadow imitation technique, but nothing happened, and the defense was not broken directly.


    Saltwater is autistic, it¡¯s not scientific, it¡¯s not ninja, it¡¯s different from what he learned in the ninja school, and it¡¯s different from the elders in the clan.


    It feels almost the same, Yongze is not deliberately restraining his strength, and instantly breaks the shadow imitation technique.


    Saline''s body shook slightly, and a stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Whoosh!


    Kakashi only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and Nagasawa in front of him disappeared instantly, and at the same time, a powerful force came from behind him.


    Kakashi was instantly punched by Nagasawa so that he flew out, and lay beside Inuzuka Midori.


    Seeing this scene, Saltwater felt a little bad in his heart, and quickly wanted to admit defeat: "We..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was kicked away by Nagasawa who came over, and went with Kakashi and the others.


    Yongze clapped his hands, feeling very satisfied, they are all teammates, they just need to lie down neatly together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： Want to learn, let me teach you

    Chapter 8 Do you want to learn, let me teach you


    Midori Inuzuka shook his little head twice, looked around in confusion, feeling a little confused, not knowing what happened.


    When she used Yatongya to attack Yongze, she only felt a strong vibration that made her brain buzz, and then passed out.


    "Why did you fall to the ground?" Looking at the two lying on the ground next to him, Inuzuka Midori rubbed his still dizzy head and asked curiously.


    "How you lie on the ground is how we lie on the ground." Salt water said angrily, with a bad expression on his face.


    The development of things is always so unsatisfactory.


    He thought it was impossible for Yongze to be that strong, and Yongze told him with his fist, hey, it really is.


    So the brine is a bit self-contained now.


    He couldn''t figure out why such a young and strong man would remain unknown.


    You know, in the past two years, Konoha and the other four major ninja villages were almost out of their minds, and it can be said that they played all their cards.


    If there is a strong man like Yongze, it is impossible to hide it.


    But he is sure that there has never been a strong man named Yongze on the battlefield.


    A strong man like Yongze with a distinctive style, once he makes a move, he will definitely become famous, and even be given a title.


    Kakashi showed a thoughtful expression, just behind Nagasawa who arrived instantly, it seems that he used the body technique called shaving.


    Yongze walked up to the three of them and said, "Very good, now I have a clearer understanding of you."


    Salt water was speechless, where did they get the cognition, didn''t they just punch one person, and they fell down.


    "And you should have a certain understanding of me and my general strength." Yongze continued.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, you are really strong. This is the first time that my teeth have been broken up by violence like this." Midori Inuzuka touched his dizzy little head and said quite seriously.


    She has a very strong physique, but she suffered so badly after being hit. One can imagine Yongze''s strength.


    Besides, she is the strongest among the three, but she is the worst. Inuzuka Midori suspects that Nagasawa is deliberately cruel because of her previous behavior.


    ''It''s really stingy, it''s better not to mess with him in the future. ¡¯ Inuzuka Midori thought to himself.


    Even Saline, who thought Nagasawa was arrogant before, agrees with Midori Inuzuka that Nagasawa is really strong.


    Not to mention Kakashi, he has seen the scene of Yongze making a move a long time ago, and today he feels that this is the result of Yongze letting go of the sea.


    Looking at the three people who were sincerely convinced, Yongze felt that his efforts were not in vain, and smiled; "Want to learn, I will teach you."


    After speaking, Yongze used the armed color domineering to dye the entire right hand black.


    Raising his right hand, which resembled a steel arm, Yongze said, "That''s it, do you want to learn it?"


    "Think about it, really think about it, this is so handsome." Inuzuka Midori''s eyes twinkled with little stars, and she looked at Nagasawa with admiration.


    She really thinks this is very handsome. It would be even better if Haimaru can also learn it. Thinking about the steel version of Haimaru, Inuzuka Midori feels so excited.


    "This must be some kind of secret technique, is it okay to pass it on directly?" Salt water said calmly at the moment.


    Actually, at first he thought it was some kind of blood succession limit, such as Tie Dun or something.


    He has seen this powerful before. He resisted Kakashi''s high-level Thunder Dun without even leaving a mark.


    Yongze smiled, and said: "If it''s a secret technique, it can barely be counted, but this is my own secret technique, and I can teach it as I want."


    "I call this secret technique Armed Color Domineering. As you can see, it can cover the body, greatly improving the body''s defense."


    "However," Yongze punched violently, and his hardened fist hit the ground of the training ground directly.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion caused a huge cloud of dust.


    The dust and mist dissipated, and the three of them looked, and saw a three-meter-wide pit directly appearing on the original intact ground, and many cracks appeared in the surrounding land.


    "The improvement is not only the defense, but also the attack power." Yong Ze Youyou said.


    Kakashi swallowed his saliva, his chidori already had high attack power, if coupled with this armed domineering, wouldn''t it take off directly, who can hold it.


    Saltwater''s eyes are also a little eager. Although Nara''s family''s secret technique is very good, it seems that Yongze''s is also very good.


    However, Yongze did not end, and continued: "Actually, this is just the hardening of the armed color. There are other uses, and it can be wound or released."


    After speaking, he took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, held it in his hand and covered it with the armor color.


    "The effect of strengthening is also applicable to weapons." Nagasawa praised Kunai who was covered in armed colors.


    When Nagasawa said that, Kakashi thought of his broken White Fang short blade, if he had armed domineering, would it still break?


    Looking at the three men who were almost drooling all seduced by him, Yongze smiled, this is nothing, it''s not over yet.


    Yongze closed his eyes and said: "In addition to the armed domineering, there is another kind of domineering power. As for the effect, you can try to attack me."


    The three of them looked at each other, as if confirming something, and then rushed out together, attacking Yong Ze.


    Now, the three of them clearly knew that Yongze''s strength was not at the same level as theirs, so they didn''t hold back, and chose the attack method that was careful and best at.


    "Haimaru, bite him!" Inuzuka Midori rushed from the side of Nagasawa while commanding his ninja to attack.


    Wow!


    Huiwang let out a deep roar, and then jumped directly towards Yongze.


    Yongze pulled back instantly, then closed his eyes, and said relaxedly; "Swoop is easy to attack the abdomen."


    Immediately afterwards, he spun again, avoiding Inuzuka Midori''s attack from the side.


    "It''s a good idea to attack from the side, but the speed is too slow."


    "Shadow Stitching!"


    Seeing Inuzuka Midori''s action, Saline also took the opportunity to launch a ninjutsu attack.


    Suddenly, the shadow on the ground transformed into a sharp shape and stabbed at Yongze.


    Whoosh!


    Yongze stomped the ground twice, disappeared instantly, and appeared on a stone not far away, avoiding the attack of salt water.


    "Salt water, you always grasp the timing very accurately, but hard power is still not enough."


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, five or six kunai shot towards Yongze.


    Yongze twisted a few times, dodged easily, grabbed a handful of kunai, and threw it to the ground.


    The kunai turned into Kakashi the moment it was hit on the ground.


    "Kakashi, you have a good idea. The shadow clone throws the main body that has become Kunai to approach, but unfortunately, it is useless to me."


    Kakashi who was sitting on the ground was shocked.


    He thought he could give Yongze a surprise, but he didn''t expect Yongze to give him a surprise!


    You need to know this move, you may not be able to see through it with your eyes open, let alone Yong Ze still has his eyes closed.


    "This is domineering and knowledgeable." Yongze opened his eyes and looked at the three of them with a smile.


    "Knowledge color domineering can sharpen people''s five senses, and can make people feel the breath of people around them directly,


    And you can predict the attack to avoid danger, so no matter where you sneak attack from, I will miss it. "


    Yongze asked again: "Want to learn?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： I dont want to patrol, so I have to do the hardest task

    Chapter 9 I don¡¯t want to patrol, so I have to do the hardest task


    "Think." The three said in unison.


    After Yongze showed such a skill, as long as you are not a fool, you will know that these two kinds of domineering are very strong, and it will be strange if you don¡¯t learn it.


    Armed color domineering can not only strengthen the defense but also increase the attack power, it is born for fighting.


    Knowledge-color domineering can directly feel the breath, and can also predict the attack, which is simply a masterpiece of perceptual ninjutsu.


    Yongze smiled; "That''s good, disband, take a good rest, and do the task tomorrow."


    Inuzuka stepped down with a green face, became listless, and said; "Squad Leader Nagasawa, you are really bad enough, first arouse desire, and then don''t care about it."


    Then knelt down and patted Haiwan''s head, "Haimaru, don''t become like this in the future, if you become bad, I will beat you hard."


    Salt water also woke up from above, comforting himself:


    ¡®Think about it too, how can such a secret technique be taught casually...¡¯


    Kakashi is not as pessimistic as the two of them. Although he doesn''t have much contact with Yongze, his recent contact let him know that Yongze is not the kind of person who will aim at nothing.


    Although the secret technique is precious, it is not impossible to teach it.


    The body technique called shaving is not a big-ticket thing, and Yongze just gave him the practice method.


    Yongze smiled and said: "Don''t slander me, it''s not that I don''t teach, but you haven''t reached the standard yet.


    It is not so easy to cultivate domineering, I will arrange training for you, don''t think too much. "


    In fact, he has no points.


    Domineering is the potential of the One Piece world talents, but because of the white beard template, he can also add domineering potential to people.


    But it¡¯s not cheap, one person needs 3,000 points, and all his points are used to increase Whitebeard¡¯s fusion degree, which has reached 44% now.


    However, every week, points will be issued according to the degree of prosperity. He has already received 11,000 points for a week.


    The increase in the strength of people in the village will also provide points. Although the individual provides very little, it is still considerable when there are more people.


    "Okay! I knew that Nagasawa class leader is definitely a good man in charge, Haimaru, you have to learn from the class leader."


    When Nagasawa said that he would arrange a training plan, Inuzuka Midori changed instantly.


    "Go, go, you just called me bad." Yongze said that he is not so easy to fool.


    "Hey." Midori Inuzuka smirked twice, trying to pass the test with cuteness.


    Yongze didn''t bother to argue with a fifteen-year-old girl, so he left directly after talking about the meeting time.


    He is going to find Minato to take the task.


    Anbu is a relatively special department, and the tasks performed are also different from those of ordinary ninjas.


    Since Anbu is directly led by Hokage, all tasks of Anbu are issued by Hokage.


    However, of course, ordinary Anbe squads cannot go directly to Hokage to pick up tasks, but the captain picks them up, and then assigns them to various teams and squads.


    But Minato asked Nagasawa to be the squad leader was just a stopgap measure, so he was given the privilege to go directly to him to receive the task.


    Since he has the privilege, Yongze will naturally not let it go.


    He is not familiar with the captain of the dark army, so he must have received ordinary patrol missions.


    If you want to be promoted quickly, you can''t do patrol every day, you have to do something.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Walking into Hokage''s office, Yongze looked at Minato who was struggling on the desk, and said with a smile:


    "Why do you look so busy, Hokage? Yesterday I heard Kushina complain that you sometimes don''t go back at night."


    Minato scratched his head and said helplessly; "It''s true that I''m very busy and I can''t help it, after all, after such a big war, the loss of the village is too serious.


    Mountains of documents are sent to me every day. "


    "But I really forgot to take care of Kushina''s feelings these days. Fortunately, you, Nagasawa, reminded me."


    Yongze smiled twice, but didn''t care, and told his purpose of coming.


    When Minato heard what Yongze said, he seemed to have remembered something, picked up a file in the file pile, looked at it, and said;


    "You came at the right time. I am worried about who will complete this task. If it is you, Yongze, I will feel relieved."


    Yongze became interested, it sounded like a difficult high-level task, and asked; "What task?"


    "Do you still remember the three ninjas you and Kakashi brought back a few days ago?" Minato asked.


    Yongze nodded, he didn''t have dementia, how could he forget what happened a few days ago.


    "The Torture Department deciphered their memories, it is the Anbu of Kusanagi Village." Minato continued.


    "Grass Ninja, they really dare, so the task is to assassinate their top management." Yong Ze was a little excited.


    Integrated with the Whitebeard template, he has not fought against any masters yet. Although Cao Ren Village is a small ninja village, it is a strong one in the small ninja village, and there are even a certain number of ninja in the village.


    So the leader of Kusanagi Village will definitely not be weak, and should have the strength to surpass the elite Jonin.


    Only by fighting with masters can he know where his strength lies.


    Now he only knows that he should be considered a strong one among the movie ranks, but he has no idea how strong he is.


    Minato shook his head and said, "If only it were that simple, things are a little more complicated than you think."


    Minato explained: "Because this is a dispute between countries, I held a meeting with the elders and consultants to discuss it.


    My idea is to send strong people to deter and then demand compensation. "


    "But the third generation feels that something is wrong. He thinks that he has just negotiated peace with Iwagakushi Sain, and it is not appropriate to go to war again. Moreover, Kusanagi is still an ally of Konoha, so he should not intimidate the ally, and the two sides should have a good talk."


    "Elder Shimura felt that it wasn''t enough. He should directly send ninja troops to kill Kusanagi and teach Kusanagi a lesson."


    Nagazawa was directly amused by Minato''s words, heard the helplessness in Minato''s words, and joked:


    "You Hokage, no one really listens to you."


    "After all, I''m still too young and inexperienced." Minato didn''t know whether he was ironic about the third generation Danzo, or said with self-mockery.


    "So whose suggestion was used?" Yongze asked directly.


    "Both advisors Menyan and Koharu supported the proposal of the third generation, and Elder Danzo gave up his proposal and supported me instead.


    At the end of the fight, a compromise plan was negotiated. "


    "Because it is information obtained by deciphering memories, we actually have no concrete evidence to illuminate that they are Kusanagi ninjas.


    If you get the information of the three people as Kusanagi Anbu, then adopt my proposal to deter and demand compensation, if not, adopt the third generation plan. "


    "I set this mission as S-level. Anbu''s information has always been the top secret of every village. It is very difficult and dangerous. Yongze, do you want to take this mission?"


    Yongze smiled; "S-level, the highest level, of course I have to accept it, why not, I don''t want to be the monitor forever."


    He wants to reform Anbu, the position of squad leader is not acceptable, at least he must be the biggest captain besides Hokage.


    After all, increasing Anbu¡¯s strength can increase prosperity, which is equivalent to strengthening oneself, so how can one not care about one¡¯s own affairs.


    Minato also smiled and said, "I don''t want you to be the squad leader forever."


    Yongze, but it was hard for him to persuade him to join Anbu, so how can we not let Yongze use his talents to do something big.


    The two looked at each other and laughed.


    It¡¯s gone in the afternoon, and a chapter was published this morning. With this chapter, there have been two updates.


    Ask for a ticket. . .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： some friends can be trusted forever

    Chapter 10 Some friends can be trusted forever


    After Yongze accepted the task, Minato didn''t let Yongze go out to do the task immediately, but asked Yongze to prepare for a few days later.


    Minato explained: "Although I believe in Nagasawa''s ability, you still rarely touch this type of mission after all.


    In these three days, I will give you a lot of information about sneaking in and stealing secrets, and I will also personally tell you some precautions, so you should prepare for the battle. "


    Yongze nodded and agreed.


    He really hasn''t done any high-level missions and lacks experience. He admits this because he is so "ordinary".


    This task is of great importance, not only related to whether Nagasawa can be promoted quickly, but also Minato''s debut in front of high-level officials as Hokage.


    If he fails this time and leads to the implementation of the three-generation proposal, it will definitely have a negative impact on Minato''s personal prestige.


    Some people may think that although Minato has strong personal strength, he is not suitable to become Hokage.


    So Yongze thinks it''s nothing. For such a big event, it''s better to be careful and make more preparations.


    And staying for three more days, he can just go to check whether Kakashi has learned to shave.


    It can also be called Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori to make preparations in advance. After all, this is a transnational mission, or stealing confidential documents such as Anbu information.


    When he walked out of the Hokage Building, Yongze realized that it was already noon, so he walked directly towards Konoha Commercial Street, preparing to buy something to eat.


    He lives alone. Although he can cook, he is too lazy to do the laundry. He usually eats out, and occasionally goes to Minato¡¯s house for lounging.


    The slightly cool autumn wind blows, blowing the withered and yellow leaves into the air, sparkling in the sun.


    But some people on the street who are still wearing short sleeves don¡¯t care about the autumn wind at all, and are still enthusiastically discussing the signing of the contract between Konoha and Iwagakure.


    "Finally the war is over. I heard that the signing of this contract is all thanks to the third generation."


    "Yes, thanks to the presence of the third generation, Konoha will finally usher in peace again. Unfortunately, the third generation has abdicated. I wonder if the fourth generation can protect Konoha like the third generation."


    "It''s hard to say, the fourth generation seems to be only twenty-three years old this year, it''s really too young, it''s really worrying."


    Hearing the voices of these discussions, Yongze shook his head with a smile.


    The signing of the contract depends on the third generation? You really have the face to say it.


    If Minato hadn''t killed a large number of Iwagakushi jonin, and then destroyed the opponent''s main supply routes, how could Iwagakushi give up so easily.


    "But it''s not unreasonable to say that the contract was signed entirely by the third generation, after all, it''s that kind of ''contract''." A sneer appeared on Yongze''s face.


    The reason why Iwagakure can accept Konoha''s conditions is because the conditions given by Konoha are really good.


    There is no need to pay compensation for resources. The third generation said that Konoha forgives Iwagakure for invading the country of fire and will not be held accountable. Iwagakure only needs to sign a peace treaty with a truce.


    Nagasawa could only express his speechlessness. Those who didn¡¯t know the conditions would think that Konoha was the one who lost the battle.


    This means that Konoha was invaded by Iwain, and won the battle, which means that his family has a big business, and he is too lazy to worry about losses. He doesn''t want anything, but only hopes for peace.


    Yan Yin: "Is there such a good thing? Then I will definitely sign it."


    In fact, Yongze can also understand a little bit of Sandai¡¯s thoughts. Maybe he is really tired and doesn¡¯t want to fight anymore, and the truce is not without any benefits.


    But this is not the reason why you take all the credit for yourself.


    And let Minato be Hokage, and he still holds so many rights and is not willing to let go, euphemistically called "Minato is still young".


    Yongze shook his head, feeling a little emotional in his heart.


    It can''t be said that Hiruza Sarutobi is stupid or incompetent. If he is really incompetent, he has no way to be buried in the door, and he led Konoha to win the second ninja world war when he was ordered in danger, and defended Konoha''s number one ninja The name of the village.


    Maybe time really changes everything.


    Forcing himself not to think about these annoying things, Yongze began to think about what to eat next.


    As for Ilaku ramen, although it tastes good, I just ate it yesterday, so I don¡¯t want to go today.


    Barbecue is a bit too greasy for lunch...


    Thinking about it, Yongze found himself walking in front of a dumpling shop without knowing it.


    Without hesitation, Yongze walked in directly. He hadn''t eaten dessert for a long time, and it seemed that it was not impossible to eat dumplings for lunch.


    Walking into the store, Yongze walked to the boss panel and said familiarly; "Watanabe, same old."


    Boss Watanabe said with a smile: "There are three additional versions, right?"


    "Of course, did you forget that I haven''t been here for a few days?" Yongze joked with a smile.


    "Of course not, after all, you are Mr. Yongze." The boss laughed twice, and went to make dumplings for Yongze.


    He thinks his dumplings are too sweet, but Yongze still thinks they are not sweet enough.


    So he was deeply impressed by Yongze, and with Yongze''s long-term patronage, the two have become friends who occasionally joke a few words.


    Yongze took a random position nearby, quietly waiting for his dumpling.


    He liked to eat all kinds of desserts in his previous life, and he paid a heavy price for this. Now in the world of Naruto, with the magical thing of chakra, there are many things that don¡¯t have to worry about.


    "Senior Nagasawa?"


    Suddenly, a vigorous voice came from behind Yongze.


    Yongze turned around curiously, a boy with watermelon hair and wearing a green tights came into his eyes.


    "Senior Yongze, thank you." Matt Kai solemnly thanked Yongze.


    "Huh?" Yongze was a little puzzled, and he hadn''t done anything for Maitekai.


    Maitkai explained: "Since Kakashi returned to the village, he has been very depressed, and he is only willing to use rock-paper-scissors for a duel.


    But after he finished the task with you, I felt that Kakashi''s youth had returned, and he even asked me for advice on physical arts.


    Although I don''t know what you said to Kakashi, thank you very much! "


    "You are really..." Yongze didn''t know what to say for a while, Kakashi is really lucky to have such a friend as Kai.


    "Senior Nagasawa, how did you cheer up Kakashi?" A red-eyed girl sitting next to Kai asked curiously.


    She was really curious about how Nagasawa did it. She, Kai, and Asma had been giving Kakashi advice all the time, but Kakashi didn''t care about them.


    And Nagasawa just did the task with Kakashi, and it actually cheered Kakashi up.


    Asma Gangzitie and others next to him also looked at Yongze curiously.


    They didn''t understand how an ordinary Chunin like Nagasawa cheered Kakashi up.


    "How did you cheer up Kakashi..." Nagasawa was lost in thought.


    ps: Happy Mid-Autumn Festival everyone,


    This chapter was posted in advance, and it should have been posted at noon tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： Love Warrior Kakashi

    Chapter 11 Kakashi, the Warrior of Love


    Yongze thought for a while, and said with a serious face; "Of course I used love to influence him."


    "Influence with love?" Hong repeated, feeling a little unclear.


    "Yes, use the power of love. The power of love is infinite. I believe that Kakashi who understands the power of love will soon become stronger." Nagasawa continued to mutter.


    "Is the power of love so strong? I feel my youth is on fire." Kai looked on fire. If it was an anime, there should be a phantom of flames on his body.


    "I feel that you are fooling us, but there is no evidence." Asma looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    "How could it be." Yongze looked like he had been wronged, "If it wasn''t for the power of love, how could a mediocre ordinary Chunin like me change Kakashi."


    "It seems to make sense." Asma thought for a while, and felt that Yong Ze''s words were not unreasonable.


    Looking at the teenagers caught in their own brains, Yongze smiled.


    No wonder the protagonists of those novels like to fool people and pretend to be pigs and tigers. It is really fun.


    You must know that many of the people present are the teachers of the "Twelve Young Masters" in the future, and it is very fulfilling to fool around.


    After the boss brought over his dumpling with extra ingredients, Yongze stopped chatting with them, but ate the dumpling quietly.


    When they were about to leave, Nagasawa and Maitekai said: "If Kakashi comes to you again for advice on taijutsu, let him practice that taijutsu with you, and say that I said it."


    Before Maitkai asked anything, Yongze got up and bought some normal dumplings and left.


    Mitekai is still a person he admires, so he is willing to give him a little help and let him learn the six styles with Kakashi.


    As a chakra talent, Maitkai did not feel sorry for being a crane tail, but worked hard to practice taijutsu, and finally kicked that earth-shattering kick in the Fourth Ninja World War.


    Yongze really admires Kai. Before opening the Eight Gates, Kai didn¡¯t know that Naruto would open and enter the Six Paths Level. He had the will to die.


    ...


    ...


    Yongze walked into the Konoha Orphanage with the dumpling he bought from the dumpling shop.


    Pharmacist No Naoyu, who was telling stories to the children, saw Yongze coming, got up and said with a smile, "Your brother Yongze is here, why don''t you welcome him yet."


    The children who had been concentrating on listening to the story ran to surround Yongze one after another.


    "Brother Yongze, what delicious food did you bring this time?" A slightly older child in the group of children asked with longing eyes.


    Yongze thought for a while, hid the right hand holding the dumpling behind his back, and then pretended to be surprised: "Did I bring something? Why don''t I know."


    "Liar, it was in your hand just now, and you hid it behind." Yongze''s clumsy lie was directly exposed.


    "Okay, I was spotted by you." Yongze re-exposed his hidden right hand with a helpless look.


    "This time it''s Boss Watanabe''s dumpling, don''t grab it, everyone has it."


    After distributing the dumplings, Yongze stepped out of the encirclement of the children and walked to the side of the pharmacist Nonoyu and the pharmacist.


    Yongze rubbed Dou''s little head with his left hand, and asked, "Don''t you like dumplings? Why don''t you get them?"


    Doudou struggled to get rid of Yongze''s grasp, and then muttered: "Brother Yongze, the dumplings you brought are too sweet."


    Yongze smiled and said, "Boss Watanabe accidentally made my extra version last time. This time it''s normal."


    Doudo''s eyes flickered, looking at Yongze.


    Yongze sighed, shook his head and said, "It''s a pity, it''s too slow to pick you up, and you''ve all been assigned."


    Hearing what Yongze said, Dou looked a little disappointed, but he still said stubbornly; "Aren''t they just dumpling, actually it''s not tasty when you think about it, and you''ll get tooth decay after eating it."


    "Oh, is that so?" Yongze smiled and looked at the pocket, as if by magic, a string of dumpling suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "Originally this was specially reserved for Dou, but I didn''t expect you don''t like eating dumplings. It seems that I can only reluctantly eat it myself." Yongze opened his mouth, making a gesture to eat the dumplings.


    In a hurry, he pretended to change his words, but just as he was about to say it, he felt ashamed, so he could only look at Yongze foolishly.


    He didn''t understand why he had to suffer so much when he was young.


    Looking at the bag that was about to burst into tears, Nonoyu glared at Yongze coquettishly and said, "Yongze, don''t bully the bag, give it to him quickly."


    Yongze smiled, gave the dumpling to the bag, and took the opportunity to rub the small head of the bag.


    Dou Mirai is a behind-the-scenes big boss, and Madara is also a behind-the-scenes big boss. Rounding it up is tantamount to rubbing Madara''s head, which is not easy to do.


    After messing up Dou''s hair, Yongze withdrew his hand contentedly, and casually asked Nonaiyu:


    "How are you doing recently? The war is over."


    While practicing cultivation, he didn¡¯t do nothing. He tried a lot, and the orphanage was one of his attempts.


    He often comes to the orphanage, and then instills positive values ??in Dou, hoping to create a Dou that is different from the original.


    Dou is undoubtedly a genius, whether it is medical ninjutsu or research.


    This kind of genius, how could Yongze watch him fall into the hands of Danzo and Orochimaru.


    The current Dou is only six years old. Not long after he was picked up by Nonaiyu, under the guidance of Nonaiyu, he has mastered a little bit of medical ninjutsu to a certain extent, showing his talent.


    No Naiyu smiled, brushed the blond hair to his ears with his hands, sat on the stool next to Yongze, and said:


    "It''s good, I can see the children''s smiles all day long, and I''m very happy."


    Yongze looked at the slightly dilapidated orphanage, speechless.


    The orphanage is very small. The place they are staying in now is the classroom, where Nonoyu usually teaches children to read and tell stories, and it is also the canteen where they eat.


    The table is a long square table, very rough and not carefully polished, because it was made by Nonoyu and the children themselves.


    There are very few rooms, and the children sleep together.


    Because he once joined the roots, Nonaiyu is only a ninja on the surface, and he can''t accept high-level tasks to make money. In addition, he has to take care of children and has no time.


    So they can only rely on the subsidy of the root to barely support them. Hou Dianzang also used this as a threat to make Nonaiyu and Douqu to be spies. In the end, under Danzo''s arrangement, they killed each other and became black.


    Tap!


    Yongze tapped the table with his fingers, and then said;


    "Why don''t you apply for Konoha''s official orphanage, so that you can get subsidy funds and improve the lives of the children."


    "Can this be done?" Nonoyu looked at Yongze with some doubts.


    Yongze nodded and said: "It should be like this, leave this matter to me."


    If it was before, he would definitely not be so full of words, after all, he is just an ordinary Chunin.


    But now, his good brother Minato has become Hokage, and this kind of thing needs to be signed.


    Yongze is not hypocritical, if someone can help you don¡¯t go to him.


    This is not asking Minato to help him do some illegal and immoral things, even this matter is beneficial to Minato, in terms of reputation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： Love and youth are more suitable

    Chapter 12 Love and Youth are Better Matched


    "If it succeeds, it will be a great help." Nonayu said with a smile, but he didn''t care too much.


    She is very happy that Yongze has this heart, but Yongze is just an ordinary ninja after all, and the effect of being light-hearted is limited, so Nonoyu has no expectations for this.


    "Would you like some fruit? We grow it ourselves. The taste is not bad except for a bit sour." Nonaiyu asked, got up after speaking, and made a gesture to get the fruit.


    Yongze hurriedly stopped him, shook his head and said, "No need, I just came over after dinner."


    He came to lighten the burden on the orphanage, not to add to it.


    "Actually, I came this time to discuss something with you." Yongze said.


    "What''s the matter?" Nonaiyu asked curiously.


    Yongze pointed to Dou who just finished eating dumplings and was still thinking about it, and said, "I want Dou to go to the ninja school, and I will pay for the tuition."


    Double is the talent he wants to cultivate, and he cannot keep stocking it all the time.


    There are two benefits to entering a ninja school, one is to build more bonds, have a good childhood, and the other is to learn ninja knowledge systematically.


    Although the ninja school teaches the basics, the basics are also necessary.


    A look of hesitation flashed across No Naiyu''s face, and then he said: "Dou is a bit quiet, and he is from an orphanage, so I''m afraid he will be bullied at school."


    Orphans who have no money and power, plus they don''t like to talk, are the most vulnerable group to be bullied.


    As a member of the Roots, she has seen too much darkness and learned a lot, but she didn''t want to see those again, so she pulled out of it and became an ordinary orphan principal.


    She doesn''t want Dou to spend a bad childhood in ninja school, she just hopes that Dou can grow up normally, and it''s fine not to be a ninja.


    Yongze smiled, pulled Dou over, poked Dou''s dazed white tender face with his fingers, and said:


    "You don''t understand this, look at Dou''s tender face, coupled with handsome short white hair,


    He must be very popular with those little girls. Even if he doesn''t talk much, others will only think he is cold. "


    "Nonaiyu, this world is very realistic. Only fat and ugly people are called out of gregarious and withdrawn. People like me and Dou are called cold."


    No Naiyu was stunned for a while, and finally realized that Yong Ze was actually turning a corner to praise himself.


    "You have a lot of fallacies, I can''t tell you." No Naiyu said speechlessly.


    Yongze is good there, but sometimes they say some strange words, obviously they are the same age, but every time they get along with Yongze, Yongze can always say some words that she can''t understand.


    "However," Nonaiyu changed his voice, "I have to agree with myself, and the path of life should be chosen by myself."


    Nagaze looked at the bag quietly, without speaking.


    Nano Naiyu also looked at the bag quietly, without speaking.


    Neither of them made a sound to interfere, they just waited to make their own choice.


    Looking at Nonaiyu to the left and Yongze to the right, he was a little confused, why did he suddenly become like this, he was fine just now.


    Looking at the somewhat bewildered pocket, Yongze smiled and said:


    "Don''t feel pressure to take care of you, and you won''t be asked to leave the orphanage or Nonoyu when you go to school.


    Even if you don''t go to school, I will come here to see you as usual, so you can relax, go if you want, and don''t go if you don''t. "


    Hearing that no one would be lost because of the choice, Dou breathed a sigh of relief, and then said firmly: "Then I''m going to school!"


    Nano Naiyu saw that Dou had made a decision so quickly, and felt a little strange, so he asked, "Do you really want to experience campus life?"


    Doudou shook his head and said: "After graduating from school, you will be a ninja, and a ninja can take on tasks to make money. I want to make money to relieve the pressure on the dean."


    Once in a dark night, Dou accidentally saw a very distressed Nonoyu, she was counting money, and sighed.


    That was invisible during the day, and Nonayu only had a smile in front of the children.


    After hearing that ninjas can take on tasks to make money, Dou has the idea of ??becoming a ninja to make money. He doesn''t want to see the dean show that expression again.


    "Take you..." Nonaiyu was speechless for a while.


    Yongze patted Dou''s shoulder, and said with a smile: "Indeed, ninjas make a lot of money doing tasks, and the s-level tasks are all paid more than one million taels."


    "So you have to work hard, only powerful ninjas can receive high-level tasks."


    When Doudou heard the number one million taels, golden light appeared in his eyes, and he nodded heavily.


    Then Yongze told Dou some positive energy stories and then left.


    He also has things to do, such as reading the materials Minato gave him, and the transformation plan for the new Anbu.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Two days later, Yongze, who had finished reading the infiltration information given by Minato, was going to see what was going on with Kakashi.


    In order to prevent a slap in the face, he had to go and see how Kakashi was progressing. Today is already the sixth day.


    If Kakashi hasn''t learned it yet, he will directly add points to help Kakashi learn to shave directly.


    After all, he can''t really drive Kakashi out of Anbu, Kakashi is a good tool man seedling, after training, it can save a lot of things in the future.


    But if Kakashi really failed to practice, maybe Kakashi''s level in his heart will be lowered.


    Nagaze first went to Kakashi''s house to check, but Kakashi was not there.


    In the end, Nagasawa found Kakashi on the training ground by relying on his knowledge to find breath.


    When he found Kakashi, he found that Kakashi was fighting Maitekai.


    The scorching sun was in the sky, and the fierce battle between the two set off bursts of yellow smoke on the training ground.


    Maitekai felt that the warm-up was almost done, his eyes fixed, and his momentum became stronger.


    Eight doors of Dunjia, fourth door, injury door, open!


    After opening the fourth door, Kai suppressed Kakashi in an instant. Under Kai''s high-speed and intensive offensive, Kakashi retreated steadily.


    Yongze looked at Kakashi, and became a little interested. There is no doubt that at this stage, if they compete normally, Kakashi should be stronger.


    But since he came, he has never seen Kakashi use ninjutsu, and has been using taijutsu to fight Kai.


    ''Do you want to force yourself through the pressure of the battle...'' Yongze looked at Kakashi silently, guessing in his heart.


    Just when Metkai Whirlwind was about to kick Kakashi, Kakashi stomped his feet twice, disappeared in front of Kai in an instant, appeared behind Maitekai, punched Maitekai Fly and fall to the ground.


    Yongze''s eyes changed, it didn''t look like he just learned it, he was already proficient in using it.


    Maitkai, who fell on the ground, was not angry but happy. He got up and laughed, showing two rows of bright white teeth. He gave Kakashi a thumbs up and said:


    "Is this the result of your comprehension of the power of love? I feel it. The power of love is really strong!


    However, the power of youth is not weaker than the power of love, Dumen, open!


    Come on Kakashi, let me see the limit of your power of love! "


    Kakashi looked at Kai in a daze, what is the power of love, when did he comprehend that thing, why didn''t he know.


    Please recommend and collect...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： Powerful moves also have simple principles

    Chapter 13 Powerful moves also have simple principles


    Although it was abnormal what Kai was talking about, facing Kai who opened the five doors, Kakashi didn''t dare to be careless, and turned on Sharingan with all his strength, watching Matt Kai''s movements.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of breaking through the air, Kai disappeared in front of Kakashi in an instant.


    Kakashi felt bad for a while, and quickly wanted to turn around and hold up his hands to resist, but Maitekai''s foot with blue chakra attached directly kicked him away.


    boom!


    Kakashi slammed into the tree hard, looking at Kai in disbelief.


    His Sharingan clearly saw through Kai''s movements, but he still couldn''t block Maitkai''s attack.


    ''Kai''s strength is already this strong...'' Kakashi was in a trance.


    He remembered that his father, Hatake Sakumo, had said that Kai might surpass him in the future when he met Maitekai for the first time.


    At that time, he dismissed it, because at that time, Matt Kay almost failed to enter the school, how could he surpass him.


    However, Maitkay keeps getting stronger as he continues to challenge him.


    In the beginning, Kakashi was instantly killed by Kakashi, and then slowly became able to pass two moves, and then Kakashi had to use all his physical strength to deal with it.


    Now, his taijutsu is no match for Kai at all. Even if he uses ninjutsu, he can''t say that he has a 100% chance of winning, and he often wins and loses.


    Kakashi realized something in his heart. If this continues, Kai will really surpass him.


    Kakashi got up, his eyes became extremely serious, and he quickly completed Chidori''s mark.


    ''As a lifelong opponent, you can''t let you surpass it so easily! ¡¯ Kakashi thought silently.


    Although he dislikes Kai on the surface, he already regards Kai as a close friend in his heart.


    "Chidori, it''s just what I want!" Seeing Kakashi performing his favorite ninjutsu, Maitekai smiled and showed two rows of big white teeth.


    "Although this taijutsu has not been fully developed, it is powerful. Kakashi, you have to be careful." After Kai finished speaking, he took a deep breath.


    "To the peacock!"


    Boom!


    A powerful chakra erupted from Maitkai, and the air flow caused by it bent the green grass on the training ground.


    Mitekai jumped into the air and continuously punched the air with high-speed punches.


    Fist-sized fireballs kept appearing one after another, like a peacock spreading its tail, and smashed towards where Kakashi was.


    After performing this move, Maitekai panted heavily, and his two reddened hands trembled slightly.


    The principle of his move towards the peacock is very simple. It is to use the super strength and speed after opening the eight doors, and use high-speed boxing to hit the air to form shock waves and flames, forming a powerful continuous range attack.


    But in fact, the power of the fifth door is not enough. In his imagination, only by opening the eight doors of Dunjia and the sixth door of Jingmen can the true strength of this move be exerted.


    But for him now, the sixth door is still too reluctant, if he opens it forcibly, his life may be in danger.


    The large fireballs in the sky covered the entire training ground with a layer of red light.


    Chidori with blue electric light shining in his hand illuminated Kakashi''s face. He was surprisingly calm at the moment, thinking about countermeasures.


    Faced with this kind of continuous attack, hard resistance is an act of courting death.


    It is not realistic to rely on the ability of Sharingan to dodge flexibly, the fireballs are too dense.


    Looking at the flashing lightning in his hand, Kakashi thought of a way.


    When using Chidori, the thunder attribute chakra will activate the fighting cells in his body, and his speed will increase sharply.


    This used to be Chidori''s only shortcoming, because his speed was too fast, his eyesight would not be able to keep up, and as a result, he might hit the wrong target.


    But now that he has Sharingan, this shortcoming disappears in an instant and becomes an advantage.


    Moreover, he learned the physical technique called shaving.


    If Shaved and Chidori can be combined, his short-distance burst speed will be greatly improved.


    However, he just learned to shave yesterday, and Kakashi is not absolutely sure that he can combine the two techniques.


    But this situation does not allow him to think too much.


    At the moment when a large fireball landed, Kakashi turned into a flashing blue light, trying to escape the bombing range towards Peacock.


    Boom boom boom!


    The fireball falling at high speed quickly landed on the training ground.


    One sound of explosions followed one after another.


    At a glance, large tracts of flat land have turned into potholes, with burnt black marks all over them.


    "You lost." Kakashi scattered the Chidori in his hand, and lightly hit Maitekai''s chest with his fist.


    Maitkai was not discouraged, laughed twice, scratched his head and said:


    "You are worthy of being my eternal opponent, Kakashi, who actually cracked the move I worked so hard to think of so easily, but my move is only a semi-finished product, and it will definitely be stronger than this when it is completely successful."


    Kakashi smiled wryly, and easily cracked it? Sensing the fiery left hand hidden behind him, he said seriously: "I believe it."


    It was the first time to use Shara and Chidori together, and his movements were still not smooth, so he didn''t completely rush out of the bombing area towards Peacock, and forcibly blocked a fireball with his left hand attached to Chakra.


    "It was really a hearty battle. I feel my youth is burning again. I lost so badly. I will double the amount of training in the future!" Maitekai raised his arms to cheer himself up.


    Seeing this, Yongze left directly.


    Since Kakashi has practiced shaving and can use it with Chidori initially, he doesn''t need to stay here, and his goal has been achieved.


    It happened that he had only one paper painting left, so he went back and got the paper painting out, and handed the remaining five styles to Kakashi when he was doing the task.


    ...


    ...


    Two days later.


    Anbu Base.


    Yongze and the three introduced their mission again, and then said: "The mission is the highest S-level mission, and it is very dangerous. If someone doesn''t want to go, I won''t force him. Does anyone among you not want to go?"


    The three of them shook their heads. Yongze told them three days ago that if they wanted to give up, they should have given up a long time ago. How could it be possible to give up now.


    Moreover, the world of ninjas is very cruel. Except for the D-level missions for ninjas, each mission has certain risks, but the degree is different.


    At the same time, they are also willing to believe in Yongze''s strength, and also believe in their own strength.


    It¡¯s just to steal the information of Little Ninja Village. If it¡¯s a village from the Five Great Nations, they might have to think about it.


    Yongze nodded in satisfaction, then raised the corner of his mouth and said: "Very good, Anbu Class 7, let''s go!"


    The four of them put on the Anbu mask, quickly walked out of the Anbu base, then out of the village, and ran away in a diameter to the northwest, which is the direction to the country of grass...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： The most perfect sneak only needs the most simple way

    Chapter 14 The most perfect infiltration only needs the simplest way


    "It''s almost here." Looking at the town not far away, Inuzuka Midori sighed.


    Yongze glanced at her and said: "Didn''t you say that you are physically strong, and you still want me to teach you domineering in advance? Are you tired?"


    Inuzuka Midori chuckled twice and said, "It''s not that I''m tired, it''s just that traveling is too boring."


    Approaching Kusanagi Village, all four of them changed their costumes, instead of wearing Anbu''s uniform.


    After all, they are not stupid. Wearing Anbu uniforms and walking around in other ninja villages in other countries is not the same as asking others to arrest them.


    Nagaze observed for a while, and found that Kusanagi Village did not have an enchantment that enveloped the entire Shinobi Village like Konoha.


    So he took the three of them and slipped in from a remote corner.


    Ninja Village is said to be a village, but it is actually the size of a town. Even Konoha cannot have ninjas guarding every place. It can only rely on enchantments, let alone Kusanagi.


    So Yongze and the others sneaked in very smoothly without encountering any obstacles.


    "Is Kusanagi Village so dilapidated?" Looking at the dilapidated houses around, Inuzuka Midori asked.


    Without waiting for Yongze to explain, Saltwater said: "One is because of the place we entered, and the other is because of the war. Not long ago, this was the battlefield between Konoha and Iwagakure."


    Nagaze tapped Midori Inuzuka''s head with **** together: "Look at the salt water, why don''t you know anything."


    Inuzuka Midori puffed up his chest proudly, and said: "I only know how to fight, it''s too much of a headache to think about those, anyway, just tell me who to fight."


    Yongze was speechless. How could he proudly say that he has no brains and only knows how to fight. The little girl looks cute, but unfortunately she just has a talking mouth.


    "Kakashi still has salt water, please pay more attention to her, don''t let her be exposed." Nagasawa ordered.


    If it is exposed, then he has no choice but to rob him by force. Anyway, no one in Cao Ninja Village should beat him.


    Perfect infiltration¡ªkilling everyone who sees you means no one sees you, which is a perfect infiltration.


    Both Kakashi and Saltwater nodded. Obviously, they also knew that this teammate was not very reliable.


    Yongze looked at the sky, the sun was shining, and it was just afternoon, so he said:


    "We are divided into three teams to investigate, Kakashi and I are on the same team, you and the green team are on the same team."


    Yongze is particular about this arrangement.


    First of all, with his strength, let alone sneaking in, no one can stop him even if he breaks in hard. He can come and go easily, so naturally he can be in a group.


    Kakashi was promoted to Jonin during the war last year, and he also got Sharingan. His strength is not weak among Jnin, and there is no problem with one person and one team.


    While Saltwater has enough resourcefulness, but not strong hard power, Inuzuka Midori is capable, but not very smart, so the two teamed up to make up for each other''s shortcomings.


    "I''m going to find the Kusanagi Anbe base, Kakashi inquired about the attitude of ordinary ninjas in Kusanagi Village towards war, salt water and green, you try to collect information about the three Kusanagi who were captured."


    "When it gets dark, come here to gather."


    "If you are found, try to make as much noise as possible, and I will rush over to rescue you."


    The three of them nodded, and they had no objection to Yongze''s arrangement, so the four of them divided into three teams and started their respective trips to Kusanagi.


    ...


    ...


    Yongze used the transformation technique to turn into an ordinary middle-aged man, and walked in Kusanagi Village first.


    No way, his handsome face is too easy to attract attention, if the female grass ninja finds out and wants to take him away and applaud, then he will suffer.


    Boys should protect themselves outside.


    Walking on the streets of Kusanagi Village, Yongze secretly observed the surrounding buildings.


    Because he has been struggling before, he has never been out of Konoha, let alone entered other ninja villages, except for being forcibly conscripted into the battlefield.


    So this mission was a fresh experience for him.


    He unexpectedly discovered that Kusanagi learned Konoha really well.


    Not only is there a ninja school, there is Kusanagi Anbe, he even saw Kusakashi Hospital, which is quite large in scale and looks decent.


    This surprised him a little. Medical ninjas are a scarce resource. Apart from Konoha, basically no ninja village can systematically train medical ninjas.


    Konoha established a complete medical ninja system early because of Tsunade¡¯s proposal. During war, medical ninjas can be assigned to each ninja squad, which is impossible in other ninja villages.


    As for the small ninja village of Cao Ninja Village, there is actually a decent-looking hospital, which really surprised Yongze.


    If it weren''t for his mission to steal Anbu''s information, he would have wanted to go to Kusanagi''s hospital.


    Yongze walked towards the desolate place without people, while feeling the breath of the ninja with his knowledge.


    According to Konoha''s experience, Anbu is generally built in the barren edge of the village, similar to the place where they entered.


    But he sensed it when he came in. There were no ninjas gathered there, and all he sensed were ordinary people.


    Yongze searched carefully, and finally found a place hidden underground with many ninja reactions on the west side of Cao Ninja Village.


    The terrain on the west side of Grass Ninja Village is a little lower than that on the east side. It is the lower reaches of the river. There are large forests, and few people come here.


    Above Kusanagi Anbe is a normal Kusanagi style yard.


    Yongze sensed it, there were very few people above, and only two Kusanagi with Chunin strength were guarding near the door.


    Maybe it is because the ninjas in Anbu are more powerful, so there is no need for strict guards?


    Yongze jumped up lightly, and entered the courtyard quietly.


    Just as he was about to enter the underground Anbu, he suddenly sensed with his knowledgeable domineering that a ninja with a strong breath was rushing towards it.


    Yongze withdrew from the room, jumped onto the house lightly, and waited quietly.


    Not long after, a Kusunin Anbe wearing Kusunin Anbe''s uniform came out. When he walked out of the gate, two Anbu at the door respectfully said to the Kusunin Anbe: "Morishita-sama."


    The Anbe ninja called "Master Morishita" didn''t speak, just nodded, and then left the yard directly.


    Yongze thought for a while, jumped up lightly, and followed.


    He thought, looking for information cannot be completed in a short while, it may take several days or even longer, why not get an identity of Anbu?


    Master Morishita seems to have some status, he should be able to enter and exit Anbu at will.


    If you kill him and then use the transformation technique to sneak in in the opponent''s appearance, it should be much easier to find.


    If the position is big enough, maybe he can transfer the information directly and ask Kusanin Anbu to help him complete the task.


    Yongze thinks this is interesting and worth a try.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： dont like war, but only war

    Chapter 15 Does not like war, but can only war


    Yongze did not act immediately, but chose to follow that "Master Morishita" all the time, constantly observing him.


    Yongze is not from the mountains, but he does not have the ability to directly obtain memories by violence.


    In order not to be easily discovered, Yongze had to observe some habits of the other party, such as whether he was cold or gentle towards others, how his temper was, and so on.


    Morishita Kizuki avoided the crowd all the way, returned to his home in a low-key manner, changed into a normal Kusanagi costume, and then went out.


    Anbu is too special. If it is not an important task, he will not appear in front of ordinary ninjas and the public, so he usually changes into a normal Kusanagi costume when he returns home.


    "Master Morishita."


    "Um."


    Walking on the street of Kusanagi, Kizuki dealt with Kusanagi who greeted him with a blank face.


    He is one of the few jounin in the village, and he is relatively strong among them, so he has long been used to all this.


    "I heard that Iwagakushi and Konoha have signed a peace agreement. Now Kusanagi should be able to enjoy peace for a while." Someone on the street was discussing this news that was rapidly spreading in the ninja world.


    Kusanagi is located between Yanyin and Konoha. As long as the two countries are at war, the country of grass will surely become a battlefield.


    Unless one side has a strong advantage and can attack the opponent''s land, otherwise it is fighting in the country of grass.


    "That''s right, peace is finally ushering in, that''s great." Someone beside me sighed.


    Muyue glanced at the two people who were discussing indifferently, and the two stopped talking for a moment, and walked away tactfully.


    In Kusanagi Village, no one knows that Morishita Kizuki is a staunch hawk, who believes that only war can make Kusanagi overtake in a curve and surpass the five major powers.


    ¡°It¡¯s really short-sighted, only seeing the peace in front of us but not the oppression in the future.


    Don¡¯t you know that the oppression of small countries by the five major countries is endless, as long as the five major countries are still oppressing Kusanagi, the war will never disappear, even if Kusanagi does not want war.


    Only when the war cripples all of them is the grass ninja''s chance! "


    After finishing speaking, Muyue didn''t bother to meet the two civilians, and continued his walk.


    Every time he completes Anbu''s mission, he needs to take a walk in the whole Kusanagi Village to relax. He feels that this way he can strengthen his belief and work harder for the village.


    While walking to the dilapidated wasteland in the east, Muyue sighed.


    Others think he likes war, but in fact he hates war the most.


    But if Kusanagi does not become stronger, becomes as strong as the five major countries, becomes as strong as the five major countries, then the war will always fall to Kusanagi.


    And in a grass-nin and unwilling way-forced to stand in line.


    Faced with the powerful force of the five major powers, they can only be a fool on the fence, whoever is stronger will fall to which side.


    But if you want to surpass the five major countries, normal practice will not work. The five major countries have more and better resources than them, and stronger and richer ninjutsu. Why do they become stronger than the five major countries.


    Therefore, only war can change this situation, and the vitality of the five major countries will be greatly injured.


    Kizuki thinks this is the only way for Kusanagi to break the blockade of the five major powers.


    Suddenly, Muyue felt a severe crisis. When he wanted to use the instant body technique to leave the place, a strong pain hit him, which made his eyes darken and he passed out.


    Looking at Muyue who fell directly to the ground, Yongze smiled, he is now a master with half the strength of the old white beard,


    If the sneak attack on a Jonin is not successful, and it takes a long time to fight, then he doesn''t have to mess around, and he can go directly to Yile Ramen to work.


    "How should I deal with this person." Yongze fell into deep thought.


    He deliberately controlled the power just now, so he didn''t kill the opponent directly.


    After thinking about it, Yongze still didn''t kill Muyue in the end, but put a sealing technique on him, and quietly transported it to Muyue''s own home.


    He can kill him anytime he wants, but if he does, he can''t save him. Yongze feels that Muyue might still be useful.


    Throwing Muyue into a small room, Yongze began to search for useful information in Muyue''s house.


    Kizuki is a rare jounin among Kusanagi, so the house he lives in is not simple, it''s quite big.


    Yongze directly turned Muyue''s house upside down. He found all kinds of information, but most of them were not what he was interested in.


    But also thanks to those materials, Yongze probably guessed what Muyue is good at.


    Those materials have a lot about various schools of swordsmanship, or some thunder escape ninjutsu.


    Obviously, Muyue is probably a ninja who is good at swordsmanship and thunder escape, which also helps him in disguise.


    Nagaze put on Kizuki''s Kusanabu Anbe uniform and walked towards Kusanabu Anbe.


    ...


    ...


    Kakashi disguised as an ordinary Kusanagi, walking cautiously on the streets of Kusanagi Village.


    Nagaze gave him the task of investigating the attitude of ordinary ninjas in Cao Ninja Village towards war.


    So instead of disguised as the best disguised civilian, Kakashi turned into a ninja.


    According to his experience, the more ninjas in Ninja Village, the more they look down on ordinary civilians, so if you want to contact each other, you must at least be a ninja.


    So after observing for a short period of time, Kakashiga transformed into a young grass ninja with a popular face.


    Kakashi did not rashly contact Kusanagi directly, but chose to go to a tavern, which is a good place to inquire about news.


    Kakashi ordered a bottle of wine and some side dishes, and pretended to drink, but actually fell to the ground bit by bit. He is not yet an adult, so he cannot drink.


    In the tavern, all kinds of voices talking and quarreling gathered together, creating an eager atmosphere. Under this atmosphere, coupled with the stimulation of alcohol, it was easy for people to talk too much.


    A Kusanagi patted the table excitedly, drank a glass of wine and said, "What the hell, those **** from Yan Yin finally signed a peace treaty with those idiots from Konoha, and the war is over."


    There is also a Kusanagi who sighed next to him: "Yes, the war is finally over. Iwagakure and Konoha fought, and we Kusanagi will suffer instead. What a fuck."


    boom!


    A grass ninja not far away slapped the table fiercely, and said angrily:


    "You people always pin your hopes on those big ninja villages. If you want me to say, the war can''t be stopped. Let those five big countries use their brains. Only then can we grass ninja have a chance to surpass them."


    Many grass ninjas beside him also commented.


    Kakashi saw this scene and showed a thoughtful expression.


    It seems that Cao Ren Village is not monolithic. There are both those who support the war and those who oppose the war, but I don¡¯t know which faction the leader of Cao Ren Village belongs to.


    However, judging from the behavior of Kusanagi sending Anbu to intercept the data, Kakashi thinks it may be the former.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： Experience the life of a dark army captain in advance

    Chapter 16 Experience the life of a dark army captain in advance


    Just when Kakashi felt that he was about to leave the tavern, the words of a Kusanagi caught his attention.


    "The speed of hospital treatment now is the real ninja hospital. The previous hospital was built so large, but it turned out that it was a group of people who could only write basic medical ninjutsu. They could only treat minor injuries, making it the same as ordinary people''s hospitals. "


    "That''s right, with that red-haired woman, she can recover quickly with just one bite. I don''t think even Konoha''s hospital is that fast."


    ''Red-haired woman, quickly recover from her injuries...'' Kakashi paused, silently recorded these two messages in his mind, and then walked out of the tavern.


    In the ninja world, when talking about red hair, the Uzumaki clan and the sealing technique must come to mind.


    The Konoha Sealing Technique is so strong because it is an ally with the Uzumaki Clan. Uzumaki Ashina, the patriarch of the Uzumaki Clan, is known as the ancestor of the Konoha Sealing Technique. One can imagine the relationship.


    And Kakashi happens to be familiar with the Uzumaki Clan, and has a slight liking for him, because his wife is from the Uzumaki Clan.


    ...


    ...


    "Master Morishita." The two Kusanagi Anbu at the gate of the yard respectfully said to Nagasawa who walked in.


    "Yes." Yongze responded lightly, and then walked directly into the room.


    The two Anbu were not surprised that Yongze was indifferent to him. After Yongze disappeared from their field of vision, a Kusanagi Anbe sighed:


    "Morishita-sama is really diligent, just finished the task, and came to Anbe again."


    Another Kusanagi Anbu nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, Morishita-sama is always working so hard, yet there are still people scolding him secretly. It''s unreasonable."


    "Those poor people who only know how to beg for peace can only talk in secret." Kusanagi Anbu sneered disdainfully.


    Since they can enter the Anbu directly under the leader of Kusanagi, of course they are all **** war factions.


    In the house, Yongze quickly found the entrance to the underground Anbu, which is the first room after the hall.


    The room has no floor and is completely hollowed out, only the stairs leading to the underground can be seen.


    Following the stairs, Yongze walked down calmly.


    Soon the stairs came to the end, and an outpost appeared. Among his knowledgeable domineering, there were four Kusanagi Anbe inside, the strength of which was probably a special j¨­nin and three zhongnin.


    Passing by the outpost, Yongze walked directly to the side of the outpost, then pointed to a Chunin-like Anbe and said:


    "Put the materials I brought into my office."


    Kusunin Anbe who was pointed at was stunned for a moment, and then hesitantly said: "But I am executing the guard..."


    "I said send the materials to my office." Yongze interrupted directly.


    Then, Kusanobu Anbe glanced at the squad leader sitting next to him, and was at a loss for a while.


    "Squad leader Morishita asked you to deliver the materials, so why not hesitate so much." Kusanagi Anbe said quickly.


    Received by the squad leader, Kusanagi Anbe opened the door, walked out of the post, took the information given by Yongze, and hurried to Yongze''s office.


    And Yongze, after doing all this, seemed to have something urgent to do, left the post, and walked into the depths of Anbu.


    Nagaze wandered around in Anbe, while perceiving the breath of Kusanagi Anbe, who was going to Kizuki''s office.


    He didn''t know where Muyue''s office was, so he randomly found a file bag, stuffed it with random things, and sent someone to the office to show him the way.


    When Kusanin Anbe felt that Kusanin Anbe stayed in one place for a while and then returned the same way, Yongze set off and found his office along the path of Kusanin Anbe just now.


    Yongze pushed open the door of the office and looked left and right.


    The office is very monotonous, with no decorations, not even much furniture, only a chair, a desk and some cabinets for materials.


    The most conspicuous place on the desk is still the information he gave to that Kusanagi.


    Sitting on the chair, he casually threw the so-called materials aside, and Yongze looked at some documents piled up on the table.


    Nagaze took a brief look. Some of them were Anbu missions issued by the leader of Kusanagi, some were various information collected by Kusanagi Anbu, and some of them were mission reports of some Anbu squads under him.


    "I have experienced the captain''s life in advance." Yongze looked at the confidential documents of Kusanagi and smiled.


    It is estimated that Kusanagi could not have imagined that someone would be so bold as to enter Anbu disguised as the captain of Anbu.


    Just when Yongze wanted to see if there was any information on the members of Kusanin Anbe on the cabinet, there was a knock on the door.


    Yongze sensed the breath with his knowledge and knowledge, it was Chunin, and then calmly said: "Go in."


    A Kusanagi Anbe walked in and quickly said: "Master Morishita, the leader asked you to go to the meeting."


    Yongze nodded, and said lightly: "Well, let''s go."


    Soon, under the leadership of Kusanagi Anbe, Yongze came to a room located in the deepest part of Anbe.


    The room is not big. There is only a square table and several chairs. There is nothing else. It is not a professional conference room.


    There were seven people sitting on the square table.


    Only the middle-aged man with a sad face sitting on the main seat was not wearing the Anbu uniform, and the other six were all wearing the Anbe uniform.


    Yongze thinks that the middle-aged man should be the leader of Kusanagi, his aura is the strongest that Muyue has ever seen in Kusanagi Village, even stronger than before he got the Whitebeard template


    The rest of the people should be high-level Anbu like Kizuki, and the ones with the worst breath are Jonin, and there is no special Jnin.


    Seeing Yongze coming, the middle-aged man said:


    "Muyue is here, now everyone is here, let''s start."


    Sitting in the second position on the right of the middle-aged man, Captain Kusanagi Dark said with a serious face:


    "Anbu, who was sent to intercept the peace information, has been out of contact for more than a week. He must have been caught or killed by Konoha. We must make preparations."


    Although Yongze felt a little fluctuated in his heart, his complexion did not change at all, and he quietly waited for others to speak.


    "Everyone knows how to prepare, the key is how to prepare." The vice-captain Anbu, sitting on the left of the Kusanagi leader, said.


    A captain of the dark department said:


    "It''s better if we don''t admit that they are our ninjas. Maybe Konoha doesn''t know who sent them there, and there is no forehead protection, and the ninja tools don''t use Kusanagi''s ninja tools."


    "What are you thinking, have you forgotten what the secret technique of the Muyeshan clan is? The identity must have been exposed." Yongze thought for a while, and said in a calm voice.


    The team leader also felt that his thoughts seemed a little too naive, so he closed his mouth and didn''t say anything, but quietly looked at the others.


    The field fell silent for a while.


    After a while, the middle-aged man gave a low cough, looked at Yongze and said, "Muyue, tell me your opinion."


    Chapters that were in bad condition a few days ago will find opportunities to make up for them. If you have time, there will be another chapter later


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： I laughed at that Sarutobi with little wisdom and no plans

    Chapter 17 I laugh at that Sarutobi, who is so intellect, has no plans


    Yongze didn''t speak, but laughed twice.


    The Kusanagi leader was a little confused and asked, "Why is Kizuki laughing?"


    He still admires Muyue very much. He is strong and dedicated to Kusanagi. He is a rare talent.


    But the meeting is a high-level Anbu meeting after all, if Muyue can''t explain why, he will definitely beat him up, young and frivolous can''t do it.


    Yongze said with a smile: "I laugh at that Sarutobi, who is too wise, to be foolish.


    If it were me, I would definitely not take the initiative to sign a so-called peace treaty with Iwa Ninja, but beat Iwa Ninja until he surrendered and cede land for compensation. "


    The leader of Kusanagi frowned and said: "Now we are discussing how to deal with Konoha, how to talk about the war between Konoha and Iwanin."


    Yongze smiled and continued: "Of course I know that I am discussing how to deal with Konoha. Don''t worry, boss, just listen to my analysis slowly."


    Thinking of Muyue''s usual performance so good and reliable, Kusanagi finally nodded, ready to listen to Muyue''s analysis.


    Nagaze asked: "Who won the war between Konoha and Iwain?"


    "Konoha won." A team leader quickly replied, not understanding why Yongze asked such an idiot question.


    The leader of Kusanagi''s frown became even more severe.


    "So, who asked for a peace treaty?" Yongze didn''t care, and continued to ask with a smile.


    "Konoha took the initiative, and even brought Sand Yin to deter Yan Yin." The leader of the dark army replied, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He vaguely sensed something, but still didn''t figure it out.


    Yongze nodded with a smile, and said leisurely: "That''s why I said that the third Hokage and the fourth Hokage were not resourceful enough. Winning the war is like losing the war."


    The deputy captain questioned: "There may be information that we don''t know. If the third Hokage is really stupid, how can Konoha develop like this? If the fourth Hokage is stupid, how can the third Hokage let him be Hokage."


    When his own words were denied, Nagazawa was not in a hurry, but said indifferently: "The Konoha family has a great career, and you think it''s just because Namikaze Minato has the ability to become the Fourth Hokage?"


    "Isn''t it? The name of Namikaze Minato''s yellow flash is Megatron Rock Yin Yunyin, a strong man who was killed in the war." The deputy captain said in a deep voice.


    Although Namikaze Minato is a ninja from another village, he still has a certain amount of respect in his heart when facing this kind of ninja who can directly kill the enemy ninja village who issued the order "you can give up the mission without being punished when you see the yellow flashing light". , This is a tribute to the strong.


    Yongze smiled contemptuously, and the vice-captain almost slapped the table to get up, but fortunately, the Kusanagi leader next to him held him down.


    "Namikaze Minato is strong, but does being strong prove smart? And Konoha doesn''t have a strong man like him? Have you forgotten Sannin?" Nagasawa sneered.


    "Indeed, Sannin should be more qualified than Namikaze Minato." Kusanagi leader agreed.


    He can barely be regarded as a person of the same era as Sannin, but he is a little older than Sannin.


    "The reason why Minato Namikaze became Hokage at the age of twenty-three was not because of his strong ability,


    On the contrary, it is because his ability is much worse than his strength, so he became the Fourth Hokage. "Yongze said.


    All the people present are high-level officials of Anbu, and they know all kinds of darkness in the world and can''t understand any more.


    When Nagasawa said this, they immediately understood what Nagasawa meant. The Fourth Hokage was just a puppet of the Third Hokage.


    They thought about it carefully, and it was really possible, otherwise Sarutobi Hiruzawa was obviously not too old, so why would he abdicate on his own initiative.


    Yongze saw the expressions of the people, and knew that these people were almost fooled by his Hokage conspiracy theory, and it was not in vain that he hacked a wave of water gates.


    Nagaze saw that the effect was good, and continued to add fire: "Do you know that before the signing of the peace treaty, the third generation had already abdicated to Namikaze Minato, so the treaty was actually counted on Namikaze Minato''s head."


    "If you win a battle and sign that kind of treaty, you will definitely be scolded by future generations. Is Konoha so dark?" A dark department captain said with emotion.


    He feels that those who play politics have real hearts, and their anbu can only do some killing and killing at most, which is probably a little pure in the eyes of those who play politics.


    "Although what you said, Kizuki, is very good, but we are continuing to deal with Konoha''s strategy." Kusanagi leader said.


    He is not interested in Konoha''s dark politics, he just wants to know how to overcome the current difficulties.


    Nagazawa smiled and said: "This is the strategy to deal with Konoha, Iwahime invaded Konoha, and if Konoha won, he would take the initiative to sign such a peace treaty with Iwahiro.


    As for Kusanagi, we just sent a few ninjas to intercept peace information, which is nothing compared to Iwain''s behavior. "


    Leader Kusanagi thought for a while, and felt that what Nagasawa said was very reasonable. Iwagakushi had already gone to the Land of Fire, and Konoha could forgive him.


    If you compare it with Iwagakure''s behavior, Iwagakushi tried to forcefully have a relationship with Konoha, while Kusanagi wanted to sneak a little hand at Konoha at most, but he didn''t succeed.


    "Then don''t we prepare anything?" Kusanagi leader asked, at this time he felt that Muzuki seemed to have a lot of research on Konoha.


    Yongze shook his head and said: "Of course not, we must prepare enough compensation. After all, Yanyin is one of the five major countries, and we are a small country."


    The leader of Kusanagi frowned and said: "Then you just said that."


    He felt like he was listening to a bunch of nonsense.


    Nagaze explained: "Konoha will definitely not go to war with us, and Sandai will not let the war break out again, but the compensation must not be small, because we are a small country."


    The Kusanagi leader sighed, with a sad look on his face and sighed: "Yes, we are a small country."


    "By the way, the compensation must be more." Yong Ze said.


    The leader of Kusanagi looked at Yongze suspiciously, wondering why Yongze made such mentally retarded remarks, they were the ones who gave the money, and the more they gave, the more hurt they would be.


    Nagaze explained: "Our grass ninja is developing at a high speed now, which must have aroused Konoha''s vigilance.


    If we pay Konoha a large amount of compensation for such an incident, they will definitely look down on us because of this, and Kusanagi will be able to develop steadily again. "


    The leader of Kusanagi hesitated for a while, and then said: "Let''s do this first, I will discuss the compensation with the daimyo."


    After finishing speaking, the leader of Kusunin looked at Muyue and said, "Muyue, you did a good job this time. If the village successfully overcomes this difficulty, I will give you some rewards."


    "The rest of you should also learn from Muyue, and pay more attention to information about other ninja villages."


    On the way back to the office, a fellow team leader sighed:


    "Muyue, you are really amazing. I didn''t expect you to prepare so many things without saying a word. In order to understand Muye, you must have spent a lot of thought."


    Nagaze nodded politely with a smile, so why bother, no one in Kusanagi Village knows Konoha better than him, because he is Konoha Ninja.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： A handsome pigeon is still a pigeon

    Chapter 18 The handsome pigeon is still a pigeon


    "The Konoha ninjas are really disgusting. They haven''t done anything yet, and we have to work hard to deal with it." The team leader sighed.


    Yongze showed a strange look on his face, and echoed: "Yes, the Konoha ninja is the most hateful."


    He was thinking in his heart, if at this time he took out a Konoha forehead guard and tied it to his head, and said "Kusunin has limits, so I won''t be Kusunin", the expression of the team leader must be very exciting.


    But it''s a pity that he hasn''t got the mission information yet, this kind of idea cannot be practiced.


    Although fun is important, this mission is not an ordinary one. If it has special symbolic meaning, it cannot be messed around just for fun. ,Card


    After bidding farewell to the leader of Kusanagi Kuroko who scolded Konoha Ninja in front of Konoha Ninja, Nagasawa returned to his office.


    Yongze locked the door, and then walked to the cabinet farthest from the desk.


    There are three cabinets for materials in the office, one on the right and two on the left.


    Since they all looked the same, there was nothing special about them, so Yongze planned to look around from far to Jindu to see if he could find any information related to the three Kusanagi.


    ...


    ...


    Leaving the tavern, Kakashi went to Kusanagi Hospital with curiosity.


    After observing all the way, Kakashi found that there seemed to be far fewer doctors and nurses in the Kusanagi Hospital than in the Konoha Hospital. Most of the people coming and going were patients, and no doctors were seen.


    Kakashi pretended to be visiting a patient and walked into the ward, and then saw a scene that made him frown.


    A doctor in a white coat grabbed the arm of a young red-haired woman and placed it on a Kusanagi who was lying on a hospital bed, saying, "Quickly bite, it will be fine."


    That Kusanagi didn''t hesitate and bit the red-haired woman''s white arm hard.


    The red-haired woman was obviously hurt by the forceful bite, and exclaimed.


    Doctor Kusanagi dissatisfied: "What is it called? I wonder if this is a hospital. Be quiet. It''s just a bite on your arm. Just bear it."


    The red-haired woman tried her best not to let the tears flow from her eyes, and said with an ugly smile: "Master Inoue, I understand, I will hold back next time."


    Dr. Inoue snorted coldly: "Is there a next time? There is no next time. Let me tell you, don''t be ignorant. The village has given you a safe place in this war-torn ninja world. You must repay the village well."


    The red-haired woman nodded and said, "I understand, I will come here every day from now on."


    Kakashi clenched his fists tightly, but finally let go, left the ward with a blank expression, and walked out of the hospital.


    He didn''t expect that Kusanagi''s so-called hospital would treat people like this. There is no medical ninjutsu, but cannibalistic treatment.


    He felt that if his teacher Kushina saw this scene, he might go berserk and demolish Kusanagi Village.


    The red-haired woman should be one of the few survivors of the perishing Vortex Country.


    Although he really wanted to beat up that Inoue doctor severely, but this was during the mission, and he couldn''t expose himself because of this kind of thing.


    This is the enemy''s ninja village, surrounded by potential enemies.


    After searching around for some news, Kakashi saw that the sun was about to set and it was already dusk. He felt a little sorry, so he went to the hospital again, just in time to meet the red-haired woman walking out of the hospital.


    Kakashi thought about it, followed behind her secretly, and finally found that the place where the red-haired woman lived was actually in the desolate area east of Kusanagi Village, very close to the meeting place they agreed on.


    Kakashi silently remembered the place where the red-haired woman lived, and then left to go to the agreed meeting place.


    After arriving at the reunion place, Kakashi found that Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori arrived one step faster than him.


    Inuzuka Midori grinned and said, "Yo Kakashi, it seems that I''m more powerful, and I arrived before you."


    Kakashi ignored Inuzuka Midori, who was playing tricks, and asked Saltwater: "Have you collected any information about those three Kusanagi?"


    Shuiyan shook his head and said: "There is nothing to gain. Inuzuka and I searched according to the location on the information sent by the squad leader, but we didn''t find any useful information."


    Inuzuka Midori curled his lips and said: "That''s because you didn''t use my method, otherwise you will definitely find something, and you won''t get nothing like now, a big failure."


    Saltwater twitched the corners of his mouth, and said helplessly, "How can it be possible to ask people directly, but they are members of the Anbu. If you ask, doesn''t it mean that I am a spy written on your face?"


    "Well, anyway, this is the best way I can come up with, Midori has tried her best." Inuzuka Midori looked burned out.


    "Ah, it hurts." Inuzuka Midori screamed suddenly.


    Kakashi suddenly discovered that Nagasawa had arrived, and quietly reached behind Midori Inuzuka and tapped her on the head with his finger.


    ''So fast! I didn''t notice it at all. ¡¯ Kakashi sighed inwardly.


    Except for Minato, he had never seen such a ninja who appeared and disappeared like this.


    Yongze looked at the three of them, once again sensed the surroundings with a domineering look, and after confirming that there was no one around, he said:


    "Talk about your respective harvests, salt water first."


    Shuiyan said honestly: "No gain, no information about those three grass ninjas."


    Yongze nodded and comforted: "It''s okay, if it''s so easy to find, I don''t have to sneak into Anbu, just let you try."


    Then Nagasawa looked at Kakashi.


    Kakashi said: "According to my observations in taverns and other places, Kusanagi are not monolithic. There are still many grassroots ninjas who don''t want to see war."


    Nagaze showed a thoughtful expression, and then said: "Yes, Kakashi, you did a good job."


    Yongze continued: "Let me talk about my harvest, I searched the entire Kusanagi Village, and found Kusanagi''s Anbu base.


    Then when I was preparing to mix into the Anbu base, I happened to meet a Kusanagi Anbu captain who had just come out. I knocked him out and turned him into the Anbu base. I read some of the Kusanagi¡¯s confidential documents, and by the way, I participated in a grass ninja game Anbu high-level meeting held by the leader. "


    Kakashi: "?"


    Salt water: "?"


    Everyone is sneaking in. Why are you so good? It''s simply not a style of painting.


    They just inquired about the intelligence, and Yongze became the team leader directly to read the confidential documents, and also participated in the high-level meeting organized by the Kusanagi leader.


    Inuzuka Midori''s eyes twinkled with little stars and said: "Wow, so handsome, Midori also wants to do the same, monitor, can you take me with you next time?"


    Yongze smiled easily and said, "Okay, I will definitely do it next time."


    I don''t know why, when Nagasawa said this, Inuzuka Midori seemed to see a pigeon spreading its wings, could it be that she was dazzled?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Danzo is the enemy of Kusanagi

    Chapter 19 Danzo is the enemy of Kusanagi


    After exchanging information, Nagasawa asked Kakashi and the three to find an ordinary small hotel to stay in, while he went back to Kizuki''s home.


    One is afraid of revealing flaws in such trivial matters, who the **** can''t live without a family and go to a small hotel, there will be problems at first glance.


    The second is to try to find the hidden information. Although he has already searched it in the afternoon, it is always better to be cautious.


    He found information about the members of Kusanagi Anbe in Kizuki''s Anbu office, but unfortunately, only the team he was in charge of, and it happened that the three Kusanagi were not in it.


    He was going to find time to go to the offices of other team leaders to look through. There are only four teams in Kusanin Anbu, and there are only three teams left after Kizuki is removed. If he is lucky, he might be able to find it the first time.


    Opening the door of the house, Yongze once again entered this strange house.


    He first checked Kizuki''s status. Although he is confident in his power control and sealing technique, it''s always better to be steady, which is one of the reasons why he doesn''t live with Kakashi and the others.


    Yongze opened the door of the small room, saw a young man lying in the darkness, added another seal, and closed the door with confidence.


    Back in the bedroom, Yongze sat on the tatami, ready to start refining chakra.


    The template cannot be strengthened by exercise until it reaches 100% fusion and is not completely integrated into the body, so he can only practice chakra.


    Of course, this kind of training is much slower than using points to add points, just because he is used to it.


    However, not long after Yongze practiced, his knowledgeable domineering sensed the aura of a ninja rapidly approaching his house.


    Yongze frowned, finished his training, ''Stand up and walk to the hall.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    Nagazawa opened the door, and a ninja wearing Kusanagi Anbe''s uniform appeared in front of him.


    "It''s so late, what''s the matter?" Yongze asked while trying his best to check whether there were a lot of ninjas nearby.


    Yongze is very confident in himself, but at the same time he is very cautious. The probability of being exposed is very small, but it is not impossible.


    Anbu ninja quickly said: "Master Muyue, the leader wants you to go to Anbu base now."


    Yongze nodded, he had already sensed everything around him, and there were not many ninjas, so he should not have been discovered.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that he has already been discovered, and the leader of Kusanagi wants to lure him into the siege of Anbu.


    Waiting for Yongze to arrive in the Anbu, and then using the cup throwing as an excuse, five hundred grass ninjas jumped out in an instant and besieged Yongze together.


    If this happens, Yongze can only be forced to subdue Kusanagi and then **** Anbu''s information.


    Under the leadership of Kusanagi Anbe, Yongze quickly entered the Anbu base and met the leader of Kusanagi.


    And there is not only him here, but also other high-level Anbu executives during the afternoon meeting.


    The leader of Kusanagi told the Anbu member who led the way to step down, then tapped his finger on the table, looked around at the many high-level Anbu officials and said, "Konoha is here."


    Hearing this sentence, Yongze was shocked, was he really discovered? It shouldn''t be, wait for the five hundred Kusanagi to appear.


    But Yongze finally found out that he should not have been exposed, at least he was not exposed.


    Because the other high-level Anbu executives sitting here also looked at the leader of Kusanagi with a confused face.


    Obviously, they don''t know the news either.


    If they were planning to ambush Yongze, they would definitely not fail to inform the high-level officials of Anbu.


    The Kusanagi leader continued: "Just an hour ago, two Konoha root ninjas met with me, and they said that Konoha sent people to investigate our Anbu, let us be careful.


    also said that if we can ensure that the Anbu data is not lost, we don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked and paying compensation. "


    Kusanagi Anbe''s high-level executives looked at each other, and they all saw a trace of confusion and bewilderment in their eyes.


    Although they are well-informed, they have never seen this scene.


    At this time, Yongze was also dumbfounded. Just now he was wondering if Midori Inuzuka had been exposed, and wanted to go back and reprimand him, but it turned out he was backstabbed by Danzo!


    Nagaze didn¡¯t understand. According to Minato, didn¡¯t Danzo support him instead? Why did you do it again.


    The last sub-captain held back for a long time, and said: "Exactly, Konoha''s ninjas told us to be careful of Konoha''s ninjas and ninjas to investigate us?"


    Kusanagi Anku thought for a while and said: "I heard that the root leader Shimura Danzo is a disciple of the Second Hokage and a strong competitor of the Third Hokage back then. Could it be that he was not elected to the Fourth Hokage, so he wants to take this opportunity to take revenge on Konoha?"


    The leader of Kusanagi shook his head and said: "Who knows, but their Konoha Genbu identities are true, and the news should be true as well."


    Captain Anbu nodded and agreed: "With Konoha''s strength, if you want to attack us, you don''t need to trouble yourself."


    After saying this, Captain Anbu also felt a little helpless. It is such a sadness for a small country to face the five big countries.


    People don''t need to be so bells and whistles at all, they can be easily crushed directly by strong strength.


    Yongze knew that he couldn¡¯t sit still. Although he didn¡¯t know why Danzo wanted to sabotage this operation, he couldn¡¯t just watch.


    Yongze thought for a while, stood up and said excitedly:


    "Everyone, we can''t trust Shimura Danzo and their roots, he is the biggest enemy of our Kusanagi Village!"


    Seeing that Yongze was so excited, Kusanagi leader couldn''t help saying: "Kuyue, don''t get too excited, you can speak slowly if you have ideas."


    In view of Yongze''s performance in the previous meeting, Kusanagi leader is still very willing to listen to Yongze''s opinion.


    "Do you know who Shimura Danzo is?" Yongze sat down and asked after looking around.


    This is a little trick, you can¡¯t just say it by yourself, you have to ask questions, so that those people have a sense of participation and it is easier to believe their words, because the answer is slowly deduced from their answers.


    "It''s a disciple of the Second Hokage, the current Elder Konoha and the leader of Roots." The sub-team leader replied.


    Nagaze nodded, shook his head at the same time, and said: "You are right, but you missed one of the most critical information, that is, Danzo Shimura is the leader of the Konoha Hawk faction!"


    The team leader was a little confused, so what if they were hawks, they were also hawks.


    As if seeing through the thoughts of the sub-captain, Yongze said quietly: "The Hawk faction doesn''t matter, but if Danzo, who is the leader of the Hawk faction, becomes Hokage, then it matters a lot."


    The hawks are all advocating military expansion. If Konoha Hokage is a hawk, the first to bear the brunt is the small ninja village around it


    Let¡¯s count votes and comments to be more motivated


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： Three sentences, let the enemy leader take the initiative to send mission information

    Chapter 20 three sentences, let the enemy leader take the initiative to send mission information


    "The Fourth Hokage has been selected, Danzo has no chance to become Hokage." The team leader retorted.


    Yongze nodded and said, "That''s right, but this is normal."


    "We all know that Namikaze Minato is currently the youngest kage in the ninja world. Because of this, in fact, he is a Hokage, and Konoha is controversial among many people."


    ¡°In this case, if Namikaze Minato suffers a decision-making failure right after taking office, he may be impeached.¡±


    "Finally, do you think Danzo will be so kind to help us Kusanagi? He is a Konoha ninja! He is also a Konoha ninja!" Nagasawa finished speaking and looked at everyone quietly.


    The leader of Kusanagi hesitated, and what Kizuki said was right. Although it seemed that Danzo seemed to be thinking about them this time, is this really the case?


    A Konoha ninja will worry about Kusanagi''s affairs and make some international jokes.


    "Namikaze Minato, as the puppet selected by the third generation, will continue to implement the moderate policy of the third generation, and even after the death of the third generation, we will face an incompetent Hokage." Nagasawa strikes while the iron is hot.


    The leader of Kusanagi looked at Yongze, and finally felt that Danzo was unreliable, and he should believe what Kizuki said.


    After all, Kizuki is a member of Kusanagi, and is also a vested interest in Kusanagi. There is no reason to do things that are not good for Kusanagi. On the other hand, Danzo is not necessarily the case.


    The leader Kusanagi nodded and said, "Then Kizuki, what do you think?"


    Yongze raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Of course, didn''t they say that Konoha ninjas would come to steal the information of the Anbu team we sent.


    Not only can we not hide the information from them, but we have to pretend that the information can be easily stolen by them. Of course, it can only be the information of that team of ninjas. "


    The head of the dark department analyzed:


    "Indeed, this is a good notice, it can make Konoha despise us further, and we will pay compensation, then Konoha will definitely think that we are an incompetent and spineless ninja village.


    At the same time, we also failed Shimura Danzo''s purpose, allowing Namikaze Minato to continue to secure his puppet Hokage position. "


    Nagaze looked at Captain Anbe with kinder eyes, teammate, are you also a Konoha ninja? ''


    Actually, this can¡¯t be blamed for the lack of brains of the commander-in-chief. How can the commander-in-chief Anbe be brainless if he can do it? It¡¯s just that the information is poor, and Minato is really like a puppet Hokage now.


    Even Nagasawa who knows everything feels this way, let alone Kusanagi who only knows some superficial information.


    The Kusanagi leader nodded, and ordered: "Then leave this matter to Mu Yue, and tomorrow I will send someone to give you the information of that team of ninjas.


    During the mission, you have the right to mobilize the other three teams temporarily, and be careful not to let Konoha Ninja find out the real secrets of our Kusanagi. "


    Yongze nodded with a smile: "Don''t worry, leader, I will definitely complete the task perfectly, and I will not let the real secrets be leaked."


    There is no one who can do his job in the infiltration mission. The boss of the enemy personally sent him the information needed for the mission. Yongze wanted to ask who else?


    Nagaze estimated that if he continued to lurk, becoming the leader of Kusanagi would not be a dream.


    But he is bound to Konoha, not Kusanagi, even if the leader of Kusanagi gives way to him, he may not be happy.


    The other three captains of the dark part looked at Yongze with envy, and called the rights of other teams. Although it was only temporary, it was obviously cultivated as a captain.


    After the meeting ended, the leader of Kusanagi met the two root ninjas again.


    The Kusanagi leader said coldly: "We will take good care of ninjas who come to steal information, you go back."


    The two root ninjas are a little confused.


    Not long ago, the Kusanagi leader was very enthusiastic, why did he suddenly leave and become so cold.


    The root ninja frowned and said: "Don''t underestimate the Konoha ninjas sent here. Those are Konoha Anbe, the elite of Konoha ninjas, and they are not comparable to you Kusanagi Anbe."


    The leader of Kusanagi sneered in his heart. Even a root ninja dared to mock Kusanagi Anbe in front of him. As Kizuki said, Shimura Danzo is the real enemy of Kusanagi.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen and Puppet Namikaze Minato, who have no desire to fight, are better choices for Kusanagi. As Hokage, Kusanagi can develop with more peace of mind.


    Only some compensation is needed to obtain safe development time, so the Kusanagi leader would rather pay compensation.


    He believes that under his leadership, Kusanagi will grow rapidly, and finally find an opportunity in the war to reach or even surpass the five major powers in one fell swoop.


    Although there was some anger in his heart, the leader of Kusanagi didn''t lose his temper. He just said blankly: "I don''t need to bother you. I believe in Kusanagi''s Anbu."


    Although he has great ambitions in his heart, the leader of Kusanagi knows that it still depends on Konoha''s face, and he cannot give Konoha a chance to make use of it.


    The root ninja feels that the head of the grass ninja has a problem with his mind, which is simply unreasonable.


    They came all the way from the Land of Fire to the Land of Grass to help them, but the other party didn''t appreciate it.


    The root ninja thought for a while, and explained: "You don''t have to worry that we will be disadvantageous to Kusanagi, if Konoha wants to deal with Kusanagi, there is no need to be so complicated.


    Our roots are really just here to help you grass ninja, and want to save grass ninja from the suffering of war and reparations. "


    The face of the Kusanagi leader turned black. Although it is true, it is too crazy. If Hokage personally told him that he can endure it, but you two little root ninjas are also so crazy?


    The Kusanagi leader released all his aura, and the powerful murderous aura enveloped the two root ninjas, and said quietly:


    "Although Grass Ninja is weak, it''s not your turn to gossip here. We have received the love at the root, and there will be rewards in the future. Go back, and don''t make me repeat it."


    The faces of the two root ninjas are very ugly. I don''t know whether they are shocked by the aura of the Kusanagi leader or angry at the attitude of the Kusanagi leader.


    In the end, the two root ninjas did not say anything, and left Kusanagi Village according to the words of the Kusanagi leader.


    The ninja world respects the strong, and the Kusanagi leaders are strong. Naturally, they cannot resist. Even if they die here, Danzo may not necessarily stand up for them.


    They all know that their leader treats them as pawns of a certain value, and Danzo will definitely not fall out with a Ninja village for two ordinary root members.


    Because it''s not worth it, even if it''s just a small ninja village, it''s still a ninja village with a lot of ninjas.


    But Danzo will definitely blackmail and intimidate.


    But he didn''t want to avenge his subordinates, it was purely for profit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： Fight back against Danzo

    Chapter 21 Counterattack against Danzo


    In the early morning, Kakashi walked out of the small inn. There were still few people on the street at this time, and the autumn wind with a hint of winter blew all the passers-by on the street. They regretted not wearing an extra dress when they came out.


    But this winter-like autumn wind does not affect Kakashi, because although he is small, he is a ninja after all, with a strong physique and chakra.


    Kakashi, who has transformed into an ordinary Kusanagi, is also tasked with probing the attitude of ordinary Kusanagi towards war.


    Yesterday I went to the tavern and the hospital, and today Kakashi is going to go to the training ground and other places where ninjas practice.


    This kind of survey cannot be generalized, and the survey population must be expanded.


    But the problem is that Kakashi doesn''t quite know what''s going on with Kusanagi. Like Konoha, there is a training ground established by the village, or he can practice anywhere by himself.


    If it is the latter, then he may have to work hard today and spend time looking for it.


    Compared to inquiring about news in the tavern, this is much more difficult. The tavern just listens silently, but today he should strike up a conversation and lead the topic by himself.


    Fortunately, the current peace treaty belongs to the state of the Bakugo Ninja World, and it is not abrupt for him to mention it.


    On the cold street in the morning of late autumn, Kakashi accidentally saw a red figure, it was the wandering survivor of the Uzumaki clan he met in the hospital yesterday.


    Kakashi frowned slightly, she seemed to be stalked by a drunk on the street.


    Whirlpool Hualing looked at the man who was walking staggeringly in front of her, and her voice sounded a little crying: "Please don''t pester me anymore. If you don''t go to the hospital, you will be scolded by Dr. Inoue again later."


    But the drunk seemed to have selective deafness, still swaying left and right to block the way of whirlpool Hualing, mumbled:


    "What''s wrong with coming to accompany me and have a drink? You don''t think I''m already drunk, tell you, I''m far from drunk."


    Kakashi looked around, some pedestrians seemed to have not seen this scene and walked as usual, and some showed interest, watching with interest.


    Obviously, no one wants to stand up for this outsider.


    Kakashi stepped forward with a blank face, looked at the drunk and said, "Do you want to die, dare to block my way."


    The drunk man saw the Kusanagi forehead protector on Kakashi''s head, and immediately took a few steps back in fright, and then quickly apologized:


    "Master Ninja, I''m sorry, the little one was drunk and confused, and accidentally blocked the way of Master Ninja."


    Kakashi sneered in his heart, you are selectively drunk.


    Kakashi scolded directly: "If you know, don''t you hurry up? You won''t regret dying if you delay the mission."


    "Yes, the little one, just get out." The drunk man slipped away immediately, as fast as if he was running a 100-meter race, and he completely lost the look of shaking twice when he just walked.


    The drunk man who was running away cursed inwardly, today is really bad luck, I heard that a beautiful woman with red hair came to the village.


    Thinking about whether the other party has no one to rely on, he can take advantage of it, but in the end, he happened to meet a ninja who was on his way. What a bad luck, hateful red-haired woman!


    Kakashi looked around, and all the people watching the show seemed to be in a hurry, and quickened their pace.


    Hua Ling looked at Kakashi gratefully and said, "Master Ninja, thank you, what''s your name."


    Kakashi thought for a while and said, "Me? My name is Kakato."


    "I will be grateful to you when I have time in the future, but I really have something to do now." Hualing and Kakashi waved goodbye and continued walking towards the hospital.


    Kakashi looked at Hualing''s leaving back, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    You know, the so-called ninja master bit her arm so hard yesterday, but she didn''t seem to pour her hatred on the ninja identity.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s go and perform the task. Kakashi, Minato-sensei and Nagasawa-san have treated you so well, you must not disappoint their expectations. ¡¯ Kakashi cheered to himself.


    After hesitating for a while, Kakashi finally walked in the direction of the hospital, dropping in, just dropping in, maybe there is a training ground next to the hospital.


    ...


    ...


    In the morning, after Yongze woke up and washed up, he went out to have breakfast before heading slowly to Anbe.


    If you want to ask why you can be so leisurely, the question is that the task is about to be completed, or the enemy boss personally helped.


    Passing through the gate of Anbu, it seemed that the news that he had acted ruthlessly at the Kusanagi leader spread throughout Anbu, and even the two guards at the gate called Morishita-sama louder than usual.


    Walking to the unfamiliar office, Yongze sat on a chair and glanced at the office. There was nothing extra, probably because the materials had not been delivered yet.


    Yongze was not in a hurry, and even dealt with some documents as the team leader.


    It is mainly the issuance of some Anbu missions.


    Yongze should be familiar with the life of becoming the captain in advance.


    However, since he is not the real Kizuki after all, he basically only has a knowledge of the Anbu of the unit at the data level, so the sub-tasks are basically the first feeling when looking at the name.


    "Sakata Gintoki, no matter how you look at his name, he feels like a useless uncle. Reward a long-term A-level task and work hard."


    "Momosuke, this name reminds me of a bad memory, just apply for an S-level mission for him alone, young people should exercise hard."


    With a happy mood, Yongze quickly finished processing all the documents that Muyue had to deal with.


    He did this without any burden at all, Kusanagi wanted Konoha to fall into the quagmire of war, and then his strength would be greatly damaged.


    Now he is bound to Konoha, and Konoha''s prosperity is closely related to his strength. If Kusanagi wants Konoha to decline, doesn''t that mean he wants him to be uncomfortable, that is his enemy.


    Make trouble for the enemy and cause the enemy to lose, how can he have a psychological burden.


    If it wasn''t for his strength, he might have died in the hands of the four grass ninjas during the task of obtaining peace materials.


    Those grass ninjas would not have any so-called psychological burden if they killed him.


    Just when Yongze lamented the cruelty of the ninja world, there was a knock on the door, and a member of Anbu walked in with a file bag, and said respectfully:


    "Master Muyue, this is the information given to you by the leader. He said that if the plan is arranged, remember to send it to him first."


    Yongze took the file bag, smiled brightly and said, "Well, I understand."


    Anbe Ninja nodded and backed out.


    "Is it a plan..." Yongze tapped his fingers on the table, and an interesting idea came to his mind.


    Although he didn''t know why Danzo suddenly changed his mind and stabbed him in the back, he couldn''t swallow it.


    You have to find a way to make trouble for Danzo.


    Kusanagi are not weak, if they are allowed to face up to the roots, they should be able to hide for a while.


    Yongze felt that it was a trick, anyway, it didn''t take him too much effort, and he could still disgust Danzo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： It is my duty to recast Konohas glory

    Chapter 22 Recast Konoha''s glory, it is my duty to recast Konoha''s glory


    Konoha, root base.


    Danzo looked at the information delivered, frowned, feeling something was wrong, and asked the root ninja half kneeling on the ground in front of him:


    "Are you sure this is information from the Country of Grass? Didn''t make any mistakes?"


    The root ninja lowered his head and said: "This is indeed the information sent by our ninja in the country of grass, and the authenticity has been confirmed."


    Danzo froze for a moment, and cursed: "Is the leader of the grass ninja a fool, why don''t you help them avoid the war compensation?"


    Danzo feels speechless now, the last time he was so speechless was the same as last time.


    Could it be that Kusanagi is panicking because of too much money? Give him more money, he doesn''t think too much.


    Danzo was speechless, and the somewhat hoarse voice of Orochimaru who was watching from the side came out.


    "Danzo, it seems that there seems to be something wrong with your plan."


    Danzo glanced at Orochimaru with some dissatisfaction and said, "All I did was for you to become Hokage, yet you are still gloating here."


    Orochimaru sneered, but didn''t say anything.


    Danzo thinks he is a naive three-year-old, there has never been any friendship between the two, only interests.


    Danzo supports him as Hokage, and Orochimaru will also help Danzo accordingly, such as allowing Danzo to expand its roots and increase its funds.


    "It doesn''t matter what these are, as long as you can research that, the position of Hokage is at your fingertips." Orochimaru said blankly.


    Danzo remained calm on the surface, and tentatively asked: "You have made new progress in your research now?"


    Oshemaru nodded and said: "That''s right, but there are not enough experimental subjects, can you get some more?"


    Danzo frowned slightly: "It was okay during the war, but now it is a bit troublesome to get too many experimental subjects."


    Oshemaru smiled, looked at Danzo meaningfully and said, "It''s a bit difficult, but I believe it should be easy for you."


    Danzo snorted coldly: "It doesn''t matter what the experimental subject is. As long as our experiment is successful, Konoha will surely return to its former glory, and we will always be remembered by history."


    He will use the facts to prove that it was a wrong decision for Hiruzaru Sarutobi to be the third Hokage, and Shimura Danzo is the most suitable candidate.


    If the purpose of becoming the third generation was him, Konoha would definitely be stronger than now, and instead of winning the war, he would have to be wronged and seek peace.


    To recast Konoha''s glory, Tashimura Danzo is obliged.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, Kakashi finished the investigation of the second day. Today, he used Xiaolu''s physical skills to strike up a lot of Kusanagi and Ninja, and inquired about the intelligence.


    The results are somewhat different from those in the tavern. Those grass ninjas who practice diligently are more warlike than the ninjas who drink in the tavern.


    This made Kakashi feel a little bad. It seems that such a grass ninja may really grow up, which is a little dangerous.


    But thinking of the level of the five major countries can only be said to depend on luck, the probability is very small.


    Once upon a time, there was also a small country that wanted to challenge the five major countries, and even took action, detonating the Second Ninja World War.


    That country is the country of rain.


    In order to gain more territory and get rid of the identity of a small country, the Kingdom of Rain directly declared war on the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire under the condition that it believed that it was strong enough.


    Although in terms of high-end combat power, the Land of Rain has the support of Hanzo, who is known as a demigod, and he has killed a lot on the battlefield.


    However, in terms of low-to-mid-end combat power, the Kingdom of Rain faced the ninjas of the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire, but quickly fell into a disadvantage, which eventually led to the failure of the Kingdom of Rain.


    Compared to the former Land of Rain, the present Land of Grass is not even as good as the Land of Rain, because Grass Ninja is not as strong as Hanzo.


    Even the Land of Rain failed, let alone the Land of Grass now.


    But compared to other Xiaonin Villages, Kakashi thinks Kusanagi Village is a bit dangerous.


    When going back, Kakashi happened to pass Kusanagi Hospital, Kakashi hesitated for a while, and finally walked into the hospital.


    Investigating the medical level of other ninja villages is also a task that Anbu should do, Kakashi thinks so.


    Walking into the hospital, Kakashi still pretended to be a visitor like last time, and went straight to the ward.


    But this time he didn''t see the whirlpool Hualing, they were ordinary people who were being treated normally.


    This made Kakashi feel a little better, at least seeing the last scene.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s not a state of war anymore. The probability of ninja being injured will be greatly reduced, and it is not easy to be seriously injured.


    Then Kakashi wandered around the hospital.


    Investigating Kusanagi Hospital, he is not just talking, he really knows how to do it.


    While passing by an empty ward, Kakashi saw a red figure, Uzumaki Hana Ling was kneeling and wiping the floor with a rag.


    As if aware of Kakashi''s gaze, Uzumaki Suzuko turned her head.


    Seeing that it was the ninja-sama who helped her in the morning, Uzumaki Hana Ling stood up quickly and bowed to Kakashi: "Master Kakato."


    Kakashi was stunned for a moment, and then he regretted saying his name nonsense. If he knew it, he would pick one at random. If Midori Inuzuka knew about it, he would definitely laugh at him for more than a week.


    Kakashi coughed twice, pretending that he didn''t know anything, and asked, "So you are the cleaning staff of the hospital? It''s really hard work, so pay attention to rest."


    Whirlpool Hualing smiled and said, "Well, that''s right, thank you for your concern."


    I don''t know why, she doesn''t want to tell the other party what she really works in this hospital.


    As a pure Uzumaki clan, although she has not done any ninja training, she still has innate excellent perception, and she can feel Kakashi''s kindness towards her.


    If he hears that she is engaged in such inhumane work, serving as a humanoid medical kit, it may cause him unnecessary trouble.


    Kakashi fell silent when he heard Uzumaki Rei''s answer.


    He didn''t know how to evaluate the Uzumaki tribe in front of him.


    He didn''t expect Kusanagi to go too far.


    In the case of not treating patients, she is actually required to work as a cleaning staff instead of recuperating.


    "Then I won''t disturb your work." Kakashi finally said, ready to leave, the reunion time is coming soon.


    Whirlpool Hualing nodded, then seemed to remember something, smiled and said: "My lord, my name is whirlpool Hualing."


    Kakashi nodded, and said seriously: "I remember."


    Leaving the hospital, Kakashi returned to the small hotel. Since he, Saline, and Inuzuka Midori lived here, Nagasawa simply changed the location to here.


    After everyone arrived, Yongze took out a file bag, and then said:


    "Our mission has been completed, here are the information of the three Kusanagi captured by Konoha, and even the information of the Kusanagi who died in battle."


    Vote to comment, otherwise there will be no motivation to code words,


    Try adding more tomorrow, the results can only be described as dismal


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： Reality is more illogical than fiction

    Chapter 23 Reality is more illogical than fiction


    Saltwater and the others are a little confused, is this done? They have only been here for a few days.


    This is not a ninja, the s-level infiltrating and stealing data mission, no matter what, you have to lurk for a week.


    Anbu information is so easy to get? Is this still the most secret Anbu?


    "Using my identity as the captain of the dark part, I persuaded the leader Kusanagi, and now he is willing to pay Konoha a compensation, and these materials are given to me by asking me to find a way to design and hand them over to Konoha." Nagasawa simply explained Check out the source of the data.


    It was fine if he didn''t say anything, but when he did, the three of them became even more confused.


    They thought it was Yongze who worked hard to sneak into the Anbu, and then found this confidential document with difficulty in a state of danger.


    In the end, it turned out that the leader of Kusanagi personally gave it to Yongze. What kind of magical plot is this, and ninja novels dare not write like this.


    Midori Inuzuka said directly: "Is there something wrong with the leader of Kusanagi? Why is he still trying to find a way to give his secrets to others, and then let others blackmail him, and he even prepared the money."


    Yongze smiled, and said: "So he is the leader of Kusanagi, and you are just an ordinary ninja, it''s not that he is stupid, but the purpose of the two parties is different.


    What Konoha needs is the face of being a member of the five major powers, while what Kusanagi needs is time for steady development, everyone gets what they need, and no one wants to fight. "


    "I don''t really understand, but it''s enough to complete the task." Inuzuka Midori showed a happy expression.


    After playing on the street for two days, I inexplicably completed an S-level mission. It''s really not too exciting.


    Lie win, she Inuzuka Midori is serious!


    "The mission is completed, shall we leave Kusanagi Village now?" Kakashi asked suddenly.


    Inuzuka Green gave Kakashi a strange look, and said:


    "Why don''t you go back after the mission is completed? Is it possible that you really have to play with Kusanagi and then send the data back to yourself? Isn''t that superfluous? Why don''t you go back early to avoid any accidents."


    Kakashi had a hesitant expression on his face, he didn''t know if he should tell Uzumaki about it.


    This is a bit out of compliance, because they are performing Anbu''s s-level mission, and there shouldn''t be extra problems.


    At this time, Yongze smiled and said: "Don''t rush back, there is one more thing to do."


    "I need you to pretend to be Iwanin, and then sabotage Kusanagi Village and attack Kusanagi Village Anbu."


    Shuiyan wondered: "Why do you want to do this? It''s not good for us to blame Iwanin. Kusanagi is not an ally of Iwanin in the first place."


    Yongze said with a mysterious smile: "You don''t need to know so much, just do it, and I will send a shadow clone to protect you."


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t say that he wanted to put the blame on the roots, sow hatred for Tuanzang, and disgust him.


    After all, in name, the roots also belong to Konoha, so this is an infighting.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, I have something to report to you, can I talk to you alone?" Kakashi finally said.


    Nagaze thought for a while, called out Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori, then looked at Kakashi and said, "Just tell me if you have anything to say."


    "I found a survivor of the Uzumaki clan in Kusanagi Village, and she is currently in Kusanagi''s hospital..." Kakashi quickly explained the situation of Uzumaki Hanarai.


    "Whirlpool Flower Ling..." Yongze fell into deep thought.


    Bitting people to heal wounds, he remembered that it seemed that Xianglin in Sasuke''s team had the ability, and that Xianglin seemed to be from Kusanagi Village before.


    According to the time, then what Kakashi met should be Kaorin''s mother who had just been exiled to Kusanagi Village.


    "Bring her back to Konoha." Yong Ze quickly made a decision.


    In the original book, Xianglin¡¯s mother was miserable. Kusanagi ninjas were ambushed, and many ninjas were seriously injured. Then Xianglin¡¯s mother was bitten to death, and the young Xianglin was also taken to the hospital.


    Since he has the ability, Yongze is naturally willing to change the tragedy he saw.


    At the same time, Uzumaki Hualing is a pure-blooded Uzumaki, and should have a good talent for sealing and sensory ninjutsu. In time, she might become a master of sealing.


    Furthermore, Fragrant Phosphorus with impure blood can release the Vajra Blockade, so should Uzumaki Flower Ling. The Vajra Blockade is a good thing, and it can restrain the Tailed Beast.


    If such a person joins Konoha, it will undoubtedly strengthen Konoha, and Yongze is of course very happy.


    Taking a step back, even if Uzumaki Flower Ling has no talent, it can still promote the diversity of Konoha Blood Successor''s boundary, which is absolutely beneficial and harmless.


    "But you found her. Before going back, her safety is in your hands, so don''t have any accidents." Yongze said.


    Kakashi nodded and said: "No problem, I will protect her. I believe Mrs. Kushina will be very happy if she knows that there are other vortex survivors."


    After finishing talking about Uzumaki Hanara, Kakashi felt a lot more relaxed.


    Sometimes, he is really confused and doesn''t know what to do.


    The father he admired so much, because of saving his teammates, the mission failed, and he was scolded by the whole village. In the end, he committed suicide amidst the scolding, and his bones didn''t even enter the martyr''s monument in Konoha.


    Because of this incident, he once looked down on his father who committed suicide, thinking that he was not a qualified ninja, and believed that ninjas should focus on missions and give up their companions for missions.


    Later, Obito told him that Konoha Baiga is the real Konoha hero, he is the object of his worship, and those who give up their companions are even worse than trash.


    Yongze once said that he was given the opportunity because he was the son of Bai Fang, which proved that Yongze also agreed with his father''s ideas.


    He finally understood the importance of companions.


    However, now he has a new problem. During the mission, if he encounters something he wants to do, whether he should do it or not.


    Yongze¡¯s approach gave him a new inspiration. Sometimes the tasks don¡¯t need to be too rigid. As long as the tasks can be completed, you can do what you want to do, which seems to be fine.


    After solving Kakashi''s problem, Nagasawa called Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori in again, and explained the specific details one by one.


    He wants to put the pot on the head of the root, and he must not let Kakashi and the others directly pretend to be the root ninja.


    That''s too low-level, and it''s too easy to be seen through. Any ninja who makes troubles will directly show up with his true colors.


    So, Nagazawa asked Kakashi and the others to pretend to be Iwanin to do sabotage in Kusanagi, and then use Kizuki''s identity to conduct some reasoning, sort out the clues, and then put the pot on the root.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how meticulous such a plan is, but it is not too easy to be seen through. After all, it is impossible for Kusanagi to find the real root to confront.


    After explaining everything, Yongze left the small hotel and returned to Muyue''s house. He had to go back and write the plan for the Kusanagi leader.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： Konoha Ninja is just that

    Chapter 24 Konoha Ninja is just that


    After handing over the specific plan on how to safely send the information to Konoha Ninja to the Kusanagi leader, Yongze reminded:


    "Boss, we have rejected the cooperation of the roots. Maybe they will hold a grudge and retaliate against us. Be careful recently."


    The leader of Kusanagi smiled confidently and said: "Although Kusanagi is a small village, it cannot be shaken by just one department of Konoha."


    Yongze saw that the leader of Kusanagi was so confident, he didn''t say much, his purpose was just to plant a seed in the leader of Kusanagi''s heart.


    In this way, when things happen, he may not need to say it, and the leader of Kusanagi can''t help but doubt Danzo and Genmo.


    Because he already had roots in his subconscious that could mess with this message.


    The leader of the root department looked at Yongze''s plan, nodded and said: "Although it can''t be called perfect, it''s clever enough."


    According to the plan, Yongze will send someone to pretend to be a friend of the four missing Kusanagi to attract the attention of Konoha spies in the village.


    While Spy Konoha is investigating the ninja, Yongze will throw out more clues step by step, and finally let Spy Konoha find a data room.


    In the reference room, except for the information of the four Kusanagi, the rest of the information is unimportant and fake information. Yongze even arranged some guards to make the plot more realistic.


    Hearing Kusanagi leader''s praise, Yongze just smiled faintly.


    Just kidding, when he played the game in his previous life for nothing? This kind of plot is not arranged every minute.


    After leaving the office of Chief Kusanagi, Yongze began to arrange the plan in an orderly manner.


    Sent out fake friends, made fake materials, and everything was arranged in a decent way.


    Arakusa Ninja Anbe sighed: "Master Kizuki is really powerful, and the plan is linked to each other. Konoha Ninja must have thought that he was so powerful that he stole the information, but he didn''t know that all of this was our arrangement."


    "That''s right, the ninjas of the five major countries are nothing more than that."


    Facing the subordinate''s rainbow fart, Yongze just smiled.


    You think Konoha Ninja is arranged by you, but you don¡¯t know that you are being arranged by Konoha Ninja.


    ...


    ...


    Early in the morning, Kakashi walked out of the hotel as usual.


    Today, he has one more task, which is to protect the safety of Hua Ling.


    Although there is still a task of pretending to be a rock ninja to destroy the grass ninja, but the time has not yet come, and various arrangements will take time.


    There is no need for him to take action at this stage, but Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori can show some flaws, and tell the grass ninjas that Konoha ninjas are coming.


    Because he has traveled all over Caoren Village in the past few days, he is also very familiar with the various roads in Caoren Village, and knows that those roads are the only way to go to Caoren Hospital.


    Since the relationship between the two is strictly a stranger, Kakashi plans to secretly follow Uzumaki to protect her in secret, so as not to scare Uzumaki.


    A ninja suddenly said that he wanted to protect her or something. It''s strange no matter how you think about it.


    Kakashi hid on the roof, observing the street while driving, looking for the red figure.


    I have to say, this rare hair color makes Kakashi easy to find.


    Not long after, Kakashi found her among the crowd.


    But at this time, she seemed to be a little anxious. She was trotting, and her hair was a little messy. She didn''t look as soft as she saw yesterday. It seemed that she got up late?


    "It''s over, I''m going to be scolded by Master Inoue again." Uzumaki Hualing was a little annoyed.


    Yesterday, she was too tired to clean the hospital all day, so she got up late.


    She started on her way as soon as she had time to get her hair done, but because the house the village gave her was in the corner of the village, far away from the hospital, Hua Ling felt that being late was unavoidable.


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    At this time, Hua Ling suddenly sensed a somewhat familiar aura, the ninja who had helped her.


    Maybe because she felt that she was already late and was about to become a reality, Hualing stopped, and showed a forced smile to Kakashi:


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I''m going to be late for work, Mr. Kakadon, what a coincidence, we met again."


    Hearing the name Kakato, Kakashi felt a little sad. Why did he have to say this in a brainstorm, and just make up a random one.


    It¡¯s all right now, after the task is over, I have to bring Hua Ling back to Konoha, maybe if we talk on the way, this name will be exposed.


    He could already imagine Inuzuka Midori laughing wildly.


    ¡®But Inuzuka is the only one who can laugh. Nagasawa and Shiyan are so reliable, so they probably can¡¯t laugh. ¡¯ Kakashi forced himself to comfort himself.


    "Master Ninja?" Looking at Kakashi who was a little lost, Hualing asked tentatively.


    "Well, I happen to be going to the hospital too, do you want me to take you there?" Kakashi asked with a blank expression after he recovered from the reaction.


    "Send it to me, no need, it won''t be good if you delay your affairs." Hua Ling subconsciously refused.


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to have too much burden. I just took you along the way, and I didn''t send you there on purpose. I have something to go to the hospital." Kakashi said calmly.


    That''s right, he did have something to do in the hospital, and that was to protect Hua Ling, he really had something to do in the hospital.


    Hua Ling hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    She can feel that Kakashi is different from other Kusanagi, she has no malice or desire towards her, only pure kindness.


    "Get on my back, I''ll carry you." Kakashi thought for a while and said.


    He can''t fly Thor, if he wants to travel, he can only hug or carry the other party, and then use the razor to travel.


    Hana Ling has also seen the speed of a ninja, so she immediately knew how Kakashi was going to send her to the hospital.


    This was a novel experience for Hua Ling.


    After Hualing got on his back, Kakashi broke out in an instant, picked a road that few people walked, and rushed towards the hospital.


    Feeling the whistling wind and the rapidly receding buildings, Hua Ling''s thoughts drifted into the distance.


    Usually, she would not accept a stranger who has only met twice behind her back.


    Maybe the situation in Kusanagi put too much pressure on her, but Kakashi''s unique kindness made her relax her vigilance.


    As a J¨­nin, Kakashi''s speed is naturally fast. Before Hua Ling could react, she found herself near the Kusanagi Hospital.


    Hua Ling quickly got off Kakashi''s back, and thanked: "Thank you very much, I will treat you to a meal if I have the opportunity."


    After finishing speaking, Hua Ling said goodbye to Kakashi and trotted into the hospital.


    Kakashi also mixed in from other places shortly after Hualing entered the hospital.


    I can only protect the things I mentioned by myself.


    There should be three shifts today, the grades are too poor, try to add more,


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： Accidents are always inevitable

    Chapter 25 Accidents are always unavoidable


    Under the deliberate efforts of Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori, the dark team led by Nagasawa soon discovered traces that Konoha Ninja had entered the village.


    And the Anbe who was in charge of pretending to be the four Kusanagi friends was also sent by Yongze, slowly looking for opportunities to contact Konoha ninjas and give them guidance.


    Everything is going according to Yongze''s plan.


    However, in order to prevent accidents, Yongze has already swapped the real materials in the fake reference room.


    Even if you fail to help the roots to get the hatred of Kusanagi, it will not affect this mission.


    He always knows the priorities and priorities when doing things.


    The main task is to obtain the information of the Kusanagi Anbu, and the hatred of the gang is just incidental, and the Uzumaki Flower Ling is an unexpected gain.


    ...


    ...


    As usual, Kakashi lurks in the hospital, silently protecting the safety of Hualing.


    According to Yongze''s plan, he is only responsible for the final shot and protecting Uzumaki Hualing, so he has been lurking in the hospital these days.


    As a result of his observations in the past few days, he found that Kusanagi''s hospital was completely incomparable with Konoha''s hospital, and there was not even a single medical ninja who knew palm celestial arts.


    Most of them are ninjas who have mastered basic medical ninjutsu.


    From Kakashi''s point of view, if those people go to Konoha, most of them will lose their jobs. If they dare to call them medical ninjas, they can do whatever they want.


    Suddenly, Kakashi heard some movement next door, so he used the transformation technique to become an ordinary person and went out to check the situation.


    In addition to ninjas, the hospital also has civilians who come to see the doctor.


    The reason why he didn''t transform into that Kusanagi look was because he was afraid of being seen by Hualing.


    Don''t be troubled by being a stalker, although his behavior does look like a stalker.


    Kakashi looked from the outside, the ward was full of people at this time, and many of them were ninjas with Kusanagi forehead guards.


    But not all were injured, most of them looked healthy, surrounded by a hospital bed.


    It should be that some big Kusanagi was injured, Kakashi guessed in his heart.


    Ordinary grass suffers from injuries, how can it be so motivating.


    Kakashi''s expression is not very good, which means that Hua Ling''s arm is about to suffer again.


    Although the Uzumaki clan has strong vitality and can heal bite marks by itself, if this continues, Kakashi estimates that Hana Ling will not live to be middle-aged.


    Those people bite their arms, but they **** chakra and vitality.


    Kakashi sneaked into the ward. At this time, the inside was chaotic, and no one noticed that a civilian had sneaked in.


    Doctor Inoue grabbed Hualing''s arm, and said to Kusanagi who was lying on the bed: "Master Aonuma, bite her arm, and she will recover soon after biting."


    Jun Aonuma, who was lying on the hospital bed, looked at Dr. Inoue with puzzled eyes. He was out on a mission recently and just came back, so he didn''t know about Hana Uzumaki.


    Dr. Inoue explained: "This is a Uzumaki tribe member who joined Sonin Village when you were not in the village, Aonuma-sama. She has a special ability. Just bite her to heal the injury. The effect is very good. You can use more force later, sir. , it might work better this way.¡±


    Hearing what Dr. Inoue said, Hua Ling''s face turned pale instantly, and she explained: "No...not..."


    "It''s up to you to speak here. Don''t forget who gave you a safe home in this war-torn ninja world." Dr. Inoue interrupted rudely.


    Hua Ling didn''t say anything in the end, but a look of despair flashed across her face.


    If she has children in the future, she will definitely not let them have the surname Uzumaki again. Bearing this surname will bear too much pain in the ninja world.


    Kakashi took a deep breath and resisted the urge to strike, and was about to turn his head and go out. He didn''t want to see the painful scene when Hua Ling was bitten on the arm, maybe he couldn''t help but shoot.


    He is not worried about his own safety, he is still a little confident in his own strength, escaping is not a problem, but he is worried that the mission will be affected.


    If the task fails because of his problem, he will blame himself to death. Mr. Minato has such high expectations for him, and class leader Nagasawa treats him so well.


    But Kakashi''s burst of breath was noticed by Jun Aonuma on the bed.


    "The room is sealed, there are spies!" Aonuma said loudly, while his sharp eyes began to scan everyone in the ward.


    Hearing Jun Aonuma''s words, several ninjas close to the door quickly closed the door, took out Kunai, and stared at the surroundings with wary eyes.


    Kakashi thumped in his heart, thinking something bad happened.


    That Kusanagi lying on the bed may be stronger than him.


    Kakashi was a little annoyed, probably because his actions in Kusanagi Village had been too smooth, which made him a little careless, despised Kusanagi, and forgot that Kusanagi also has strong people.


    Kakashi did not choose to act rashly, and he was not the only commoner in the room, and he practiced the transformation technique perfectly. As long as there are no ninjas who can perceive ninjutsu, his disguise should not be seen.


    "Tie up all civilians and ninjas except those who came with me!" Jun Aonuma quickly ordered.


    Kakashi was dumbfounded, and actually came to Ning Shacuo not to let go of this move.


    After giving the order, Jun Aonuma opened his mouth and bit Hua Ling''s arm.


    Although the breath was only for an instant, he could also feel that the opponent''s strength was not simple, so he had to heal the injury quickly to avoid overturning.


    Seeing that it was useless to muddle through, Kakashi no longer hesitated.


    First, he used the transformation technique again to change into the appearance of Iwanin, then the chakra broke out in an instant, and he immediately used shaved, and the super-high speed burst out in an instant, and the wind almost knocked down the civilians next to him.


    Bang bang bang!


    The Kusanagi who were closest to De Kakashi flew backwards in an instant, hitting the white wall of the hospital hard.


    Just when Jun Aonuma was about to bite Hanarei, Kakashi also grabbed Hanarei''s shoulder, and took Hanarei back a few meters in an instant.


    "Iwa Ninja?"


    "Wind escape¡¤Wind wound!"


    Jun Aonuma saw that he failed to bite Hana Rei''s arm, without any hesitation, he immediately began to seal, took a big breath of air, puffed up his cheeks, and then protruded three wind blades towards Kakashi''s direction.


    Whoosh!


    The wind blade was extremely fast, breaking through the air in the blink of an eye, and was about to hit Kakashi.


    Facing the oncoming crisis, Kakashi appeared calm, and formed Chidori''s mark at a fast speed.


    ZiZiZi!


    Kakashi''s hand instantly flashed a dazzling blue lightning.


    Facing the oncoming wind blade, Kakashi directly smashed it out with his right hand wrapped in electric light.


    Boom boom boom!


    A huge explosion sounded.


    The powerful ninjutsu collision caused great damage to the room, and a large amount of white dust floated in the air, disturbing everyone''s sight.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Big Breakthrough!"


    Jun Aonuma immediately used Fengtun Ninjutsu again to disperse the smoke.


    But the figures of Kakashi and Uzumaki Hanara disappeared, and a big hole appeared on the wall of the room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： make a big fuss

    Chapter 26 Make a big fuss


    Jun Aonuma coughed a few times, looked at Doctor Inoue with a gloomy face, and said, "Inoue, how did your hospital do it, so you didn''t even notice that Kamijino sneaked in.


    If it wasn¡¯t for my keen perception, I found out in advance, and if I was attacked by surprise, I might have been succeeded by him. You almost killed me, you know. "


    At this time, Dr. Inoue has lost the arrogant face of Hualing, and knelt tremblingly on the ground, not daring to look at Jun Aonuma''s gloomy face.


    Looking at Dr. Inoue showing such an ugly face, Jun Aonuma couldn''t help being even more furious.


    When the leader of Kusunin said that he wanted to build a large hospital, he maintained his objection. He felt that the strength of those medical ninjas in Kusunin did not deserve so much money to build a large hospital.


    But Kusanagi leader thought that medical ninjutsu will develop sooner or later, and more investment must be made to promote development, and rejected his opinion.


    But these years, Cao Ren has invested a lot of money, but it has not seen any results.


    He was quite happy to hear that the hospital had a quick treatment method recently, and thought he had finally achieved something, but he found a humanoid medical kit...


    Kicked away Dr. Inoue, who was sitting on the ground and under the ground, Jun Aonuma quickly said: "Two people go to report the information to the leader, five people go to chase, and the rest stay here to protect me."


    Although he wanted to pursue it himself, he was unable to move because his leg was injured.


    Even had to be prepared for Kakashi to kill a carbine, save some people to protect himself, the impact of the leg injury on the ninja is simply not too great.


    Playing normally, in his current state, he is definitely not the opponent''s opponent.


    ...


    ...


    In a panic, Kakashi didn''t think too much, hugged Hua Ling''s waist with one hand, smashed the wall, and then flew away.


    After confirming that Kusunin was not overtaken by Kakashi, Kakashi put down Hualing with a confused face, and immediately released the two shadow clones, asking them to inform Nagasawa and Saltwater.


    He is glad that he has learned to shave, and his speed has improved a lot. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to run so fast with a person in the past.


    Kakashi hesitated for a while, wondering if he wanted to reveal his real identity now.


    "You are Kakato-sama." Before Kakashi could say anything, Hualing said.


    This made Kakashi a little surprised. From the moment he entered the ward, he had never used that Kusanagi face. How did Hana Ling recognize it?


    As if seeing through Kakashi''s doubts, Hua Ling smiled and said: "This is my innate ability. I can sense chakra. You are exactly the same as Kakato-sama''s chakra."


    Kakashi felt a little embarrassed, he seemed to be lonely because of his transformation technique.


    Kakashi simply lifted the transformation technique, revealed his true body and said: "Actually, I am Konoha Ninja, and I came to Kusanagi Village to perform a secret mission.


    I can take you back to Konoha, are you willing to go with me? "


    Seeing Kakashi transform from an ordinary youth into a handsome white-haired boy wearing a mask, Hualing was slightly taken aback, "So you''re so young?"


    A black line appeared on Kakashi''s head. Compared with going to Konoha, is his age more worthy of attention?


    "Konoha, is that in the Land of Fire? It seems to be an ally of the Land of Vortex?" Hua Ling thought.


    The destruction of the Uzumaki country happened when she was very young, and she had forgotten a lot of things at that time. Even the fact that Konoha was an ally of the Uzumaki country was heard when she was wandering.


    Kakashi nodded, and then continued: "There is also a member of the Uzumaki clan in Konoha, she is my teacher''s wife, if you are interested at that time, I can introduce it to you, you guys get to know each other.


    And I can guarantee that you will never be treated like this in Konoha. "


    Hua Ling smiled and said: "Actually, you don''t need to say so much, I am willing to go to Konoha. After all, no matter how bad the situation is, can it be worse than it is now?"


    Kakashi was speechless, not knowing what to say to comfort Hua Ling.


    Hua Ling looked at the silent Kakashi, touched Kakashi''s white hair with a smile and said, "Master Kakato, I don''t need a boy who is half my age to comfort me."


    "Besides, Konoha, who can cultivate a ninja like you, Kakato, must be a hundred times better than Kusanagi Village."


    Kakashi removed his hands from his hair, feeling that he was being taken advantage of, as if their identities were reversed.


    Evidently, she just changed her image, so why did Hua Ling''s attitude change?


    ''Women are really difficult to understand. ¡¯ Kakashi sighed inwardly.


    Genius like him, who can learn ninjutsu, taijutsu, and illusion, but it is absolutely impossible for him to analyze women.


    After confirming Hana Ling''s wishes, Kakashi took Hana Ling and rushed towards the edge of Kusanagi Village.


    Yongze also has a contingency plan for unexpected actions. If they are exposed in advance, they should directly notify Yongze. Yongze will speed up the action and proceed directly to the last step.


    The last step is to pretend to be Iwanin to attack Anbu, destroy the fake reference room, and make Kusanagi fall into chaos.


    That''s why he sent the shadow clone to notify Yongze and Saltwater.


    They can find salt water in the hotel, and Yongze''s words directly destroy the spell he stayed in the hotel, and Yongze naturally knows that something happened.


    ¡­


    Kage clone Kakashi quickly told Shiyan and Inuzuka Midori about the matter, and Yanyan asked, "Have you figured out a way to notify Squad Leader Nagasawa?"


    The shadow clone Kakashi nodded: "The other shadow clone had already destroyed the spell when I came to you. Squad leader Nagasawa should know that there was an accident."


    Shuiyan breathed a sigh of relief in an instant, as long as Yongze knew the situation, there would be no problem, the information was on Yongze''s side, no matter how bad the situation was, it would not be a big problem for Yongze to rush out with the information.


    Just after the shadow clone Kakashi finished speaking and wanted to release himself, there was a sound of breaking through the air, and an extra person appeared in the room in an instant.


    It was the avatar of Nagasawa Kage who was sent over when he realized that the spells he had left behind were destroyed.


    "What happened?" Yong Zekage clone asked.


    Kakashi repeated what he said just now, and Nagasawa said decisively: "Don''t cancel it yet, let''s attack Kusanagi Anbe together."


    "Don''t worry about the task information, the information has been swapped by me, you just need to pay attention to your own safety while destroying it." Yong Ze laughed.


    Although Kakashi was exposed, he still pretended to be Iwanin. Although Kusanagi might not believe it, at least he appeared to be doing it.


    So his plan still has a chance to be completed, as long as he moves fast enough.


    Nagazawakage''s avatar and Saltwater all performed a simple transformation technique, and then went straight to Kusanagi Anbe.


    This time, they are going to make a big fuss.


    The third update, try your best.


    The first mission is almost over, if you have any comments, please let me know


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： Nagasawa is Kusanagis good partner

    Chapter 27 Nagasawa is Kusanagi''s good partner


    It was another sunny and beautiful afternoon, the leader of Kusanagi watched everything Kusanagi quietly in front of the large French window.


    Suddenly, there was a violent knock on the office door.


    boom! boom!


    The leader of Kusanagi frowned, he is so ignorant, why don''t you knock on the door softly?


    "Enter."


    Although he was a little unhappy, the leader of Kusanagi quickly adjusted his expression and said quickly.


    In such a hurry, it is very likely that something major has happened.


    After getting the approval of the Kusanagi leader, a Kusanagi rushed in.


    The leader of Kusunin looked at Kusunin in front of him, his forehead was covered with dense beads of sweat, and his legs were trembling slightly, probably because of the high-speed running just now.


    Hurrah!


    Kusanagi took a few breaths, quickly adjusted his breathing and said: "Boss, it''s not good, the village has sneaked into the village with Iwanin''s spies."


    The leader of Kusanagi showed a strange look, is the spy of Iwasin?


    Why did Iwanoshi send spies to Kusanagi Village? Kusanagi Village has nothing worthy of Iwanoshi''s eyes.


    And now in this situation, if Iwanin wants to send spies, he will also be sent to Konoha, to Kusanagi, that impure waste of resources and power? Kusanagi''s ally.


    "Don''t worry, speak carefully." Kusanagi leader said.


    Kusanagi thought for a while, organized his words, and then said: "Master Aonuma was injured during the mission and returned to the village. When he was being treated in the hospital, Iwanoshi suddenly appeared in the ward.


    Fortunately, Aonuma-sama has a sense of Octavia and found him before Iwa Shinobi attacked him, otherwise it would be dangerous.


    Iwa Shinobi fled after being discovered by Lord Aonuma. Master Aonuma was afraid that he still had accomplices and would be dangerous to Kusanagi, so he sent me to inform the leader. "


    The leader of Kusanagi fell into deep thought. He always felt that something was wrong, so he asked, "Have you noticed what ninjutsu that Iwanin used, and the style of his kunai and shuriken."


    Although the lethality of kunai and shuriken in each country is quite similar, the styles are still different and there are subtle differences.


    Kusanagi thought for a while, and then said: "He didn''t use Kunai, he only used ninjutsu once, which was Thunder escape ninjutsu."


    The Kusanagi leader was speechless.


    Lightning ninjutsu, the proportion of rock ninjas who know how to do ninjutsu is estimated to be similar to that of Hokage who know how to do ninjutsu.


    The leader of Kusanagi can basically confirm at this time that the Iwanin who attacked Aonuma is definitely not the real Iwanin, but other ninjas from Ninja Village in disguise.


    Thunder escape ninjutsu is one of them, and of course the most important thing is motivation.


    There is no need for Iwanin to send spies to Kusanagi.


    ¡®Then, which ninja village is it? ¡¯ The leader of Kusanagi narrowed his eyes slightly, and had a vague guess in his heart.


    At present, the war has just ended, and the only ones who have the spare power to do this kind of thing are those few big countries.


    And among those big countries, the only one who has a motive is the one he offended not long ago.


    Of course, he is only guessing at the moment, and the details depend on the results of the investigation.


    The leader of Kusanagi quickly mobilized all the ninjas who are currently nearby, and then sent people to mobilize Anbu as well.


    Nagazawa in Anbe received Kusanagi''s order. Although he hasn''t come back because the shadow clone hasn''t cleared his memory, he also guessed that Iwanin is Kakashi.


    In order to cooperate with the Shadow Clone and their plan to attack the Anbu, Yongze was so active that he mobilized a large number of Anbu to patrol the village, saying that he vowed to catch the spies.


    The captain of the branch said cautiously: "It''s not good to send so many people out, it would be bad if someone attacked Anbu."


    Yongze said with a smile: "The really important places in Anbu are protected by experts. If someone goes there, they will fall into the trap. And no enemy dares to go to Anbu. Anbu has always been the most dangerous place."


    Yongze showed a sad expression: "Aonuma Jami is an indispensable ninja in our grass ninja village, he was attacked, I am very heartbroken, I, Kizuki, must catch that iwa nin spy, and let him suffer die!"


    Hearing Yongze''s heartfelt words, the Anbu members next to him couldn''t help applauding and sighing: "If Kusanagi has more ninjas like Kizuki-sama, why would Kusanagi fail to catch up with the Five Great Nations."


    "That''s right, no one cares more about Kusanagi than Kizuki-sama." Anbe next to him agreed.


    How many more ninjas like him? Yongze smiled, if there are more of them, the country of grass will be destroyed.


    ...


    ...


    Led by Nagasawakage''s avatar, Kakashi Saltwater and others quickly rushed to the vicinity of Kusanagi''s Anbu base.


    At this time, there are not many Anbu bases, and most of them are stationed in some secret places.


    The four of them did not deliberately hide, and appeared in the eyes of the Anbu guards in a swaggering manner.


    Looking at the four people dressed as Iwanin who appeared inexplicably, the two gatekeepers, Anbu, pressed a button without hesitation.


    Beep beep beep!


    I don''t know what the alarm device was, but it rang immediately.


    Just when the two Kusanagi Anbe were about to release ninjutsu, Nagasawa''s shadow clone moved.


    Whoosh!


    Stomped on the ground twice, and the shadow clone Nagasawa disappeared in front of the eyes of the two Kusanagi Anbe in an instant.


    Bang Bang!


    In an instant, the two Kusanagi Anbe felt a huge force hitting their bodies from behind.


    Boom!


    Two Kusanagi Anbe were sent flying and hit the wall of the yard, smashing the wall, causing gravel to fly, and real dust filling the air.


    This powerful power can''t help but make Saltwater and Kakashi secretly startled. If it''s the power of Nagasawa''s body, it''s normal.


    But this is Yongze''s shadow clone. The shadow clone is so strong, so how strong is the main body?


    Saltwater felt that he might have underestimated Yongze''s power, maybe Yongze was more terrifying than he imagined.


    "Let''s go, take care to protect Ka, he is just a shadow clone." Yongze reminded.


    He doesn''t care, with his speed, no one can hit him.


    Midori Inuzuka patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here, and I will definitely block the attack for him."


    Yongze felt even more worried when he saw Midori Inuzuka like this, and said, "That''s not necessary. If you encounter a too strong attack, let him carry it by himself. Anyway, it is a shadow clone, and you will die if you die."


    Shadow Clone Kakashi: ...then he''s leaving?


    The sudden alarm caused the few Anbu ninjas in Anbu to quickly complete their assembly. Except in the deep Anbu, they almost all moved towards the sentry post.


    The only remaining squad leader quickly gave orders.


    "You are fast, go to the special passage to report information to the leader for help, and the rest of the people and I will guard the entrance of the Anbu and prevent the enemy from entering."


    Kusanagi¡¯s Anbe was built with a lot of energy, even if there is no loss of any materials, the loss of the building alone is enough to feel distressed.


    "Damn it, it''s this time." The team leader cursed secretly.


    Both the chief and deputy chief did not come to Anbu today.


    The captain was called away by the leader, and Kizuki took three more teams out. This was when Kusanin Anbe was at his weakest.


    That¡¯s all for this chapter today, rest and recuperate, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow will be three more!


    Seeking a guaranteed monthly ticket for recommendation.


    It''s the critical moment, please help


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Nagasawa is not easy

    Chapter 28 Nagasawa who is not easy


    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    The shadow clone Kakashi quickly formed seals, and Inuzuka Green and Saltwater stood next to the shadow clone Kakashi.


    Kusanagi Anbe rushed over, and Saline used shadow imitation to control it, and then Inuzuka Midori used physical skills to attack.


    And Kakashi has been using a wide range of attack ninjutsu to destroy Kusanagi Anbu.


    The team leader could only watch Anbu''s buildings being destroyed by Kakashi''s large-scale ninjutsu, but there was nothing he could do.


    Because he was being targeted by Nagasawa, he couldn''t protect himself at this time, let alone solve Kakashi and the others.


    Nongze, who had been in Kusanagi Anbe for a period of time, naturally knew their strength, and the team leader with the strongest strength was naturally targeted by Yongze.


    Phew!


    Yongze stomped the ground twice, and disappeared in front of the team leader in an instant.


    "Damn it, it''s this again." The team leader instantly became vigilant, and immediately turned to look back.


    What he is most afraid of is Nagasawa''s speed. To be fair, Nagasawa is the second fastest ninja he has ever seen, and the fastest ninja he has ever seen is Namikaze Minato known as Yellow Flash.


    During the third Ninja World War, he was fortunate to have seen Namikaze Minato make a move, killing several J¨­nin in an instant.


    He asked himself that if he were to replace the ninja on the opposite side, he might not be an all-in-one enemy.


    But today''s Yongze reminded him of the horror of that day.


    His eyes couldn''t see Yongze''s movements at all, and he was barely able to connect the seals, and he couldn''t hit Yongze with ninjutsu, and he kept getting beaten.


    It''s just that I don''t know why Yongze doesn''t seem to want to be hit by the attack, and has been dodging Kusanagi''s attack next to him, otherwise he would have been beaten to death by Yongze.


    In fact, he didn''t know that this was the result of Yongze deliberately keeping his hand.


    For Nagasawa, the most important task has been completed, and the next thing to do is to disgust Danzo, not to attack Kusanagi, so there is no need to kill too many people.


    If the loss is within an acceptable range, Kusanagi may be very angry, but he still has reason. Under the guidance of Yongze, he will hold grudges to the root.


    But if the loss is too great, and even two high-ranking Anbu leaders like the captain of Anbu die, then the leader of Kusanagi will definitely find it difficult to accept, and Nagasawa will not be able to guide the leader of Kusanagi easily.


    Maybe I will investigate to the end, if something is found out, I can''t help but not make Danzo feel disgusted, but find an enemy for myself out of thin air.


    Although with his strength and Konoha''s strength, Kusanagi is an indifferent existence, but if he doesn''t make Danzo disgusting, he will be very unhappy.


    Danzo''s back tattoo really disgusted him.


    Obviously supported Minato''s plan, but it turned out to be another move. Yongze was really speechless.


    But what the team leader didn''t expect was that Yongze didn''t move behind him this time, but beside him.


    Nagaze kicked out.


    boom!


    The team leader flew out in an instant, and slammed into the wall fiercely, creating cracks.


    "Go, don''t entangle with them, and destroy their confidential documents." Yongze said in a low voice.


    The three of them instantly understood Yongze''s idea, which was to destroy the reference room that Kusanagi had prepared for them, and then sneak away.


    "Earth Dungeon¡¤Earth Flow Wall!"


    A huge earth wall with a dog''s head rose suddenly.


    Kakashi immediately used the earth flow wall to block Kusanagi Anbe, and then the four of them rushed to the so-called reference room together.


    Because of the fake reference room, an abandoned reference room was used, which was located in the shallow area. The new reference room is deeper and protected more closely.


    Taking out a scroll at random, stuffing some false information into it, Yongze directly burned the information room with a fireball, and then punched again.


    Under the destruction of the four people, the reference room turned into ruins within two clicks.


    The four people who completed all this, Nakakusa Ninbu Anbe''s face directly walked away, no one dared to stop, or in other words, those who stopped were already lying on their stomachs.


    When the team leader who was just pushed out of the wall by his subordinates saw this scene, his eyes burst into tears, and the anger in his heart suddenly ignited.


    But he was also powerless at this time, who was seriously injured, and could only watch Yongze and others leave.


    It felt as uncomfortable as coming home after a hard day¡¯s work and seeing my wife and Lao Wang next door applauding.


    "Ahem, are reinforcements here?" The team leader coughed up blood and asked.


    "No..." Kusanobu Anbe replied.


    The team leader was silent, looking at the messy Anbu speechlessly.


    He couldn''t figure it out. To catch a spy, it took three dark detachments. Is that spy a shadow of the Five Great Powers?


    "Which places did those people destroy?" the squad leader asked in a low voice.


    Even if Anbu was smashed to pieces by the opponent, he was not surprised.


    Although there are still some hidden personnel in the Anbu, if it is said that the strength is stronger than him, there is no one.


    Even he lost so badly, no matter how hard those people tried to hide their sneak attack, it would be for nothing.


    But at this time, he unexpectedly heard a piece of good news.


    "Those Iwanin destroyed the fake reference room we set up recently and left." Kusanagi Anbu replied with a strange expression on his face.


    Obviously, he also found it strange that his pants were all taken off, so what do you do? It''s like calling two young ladies, and ended up fighting landlords all night?


    "Iwashinobu? Hehe." The team leader sneered.


    He didn''t expect that the fake news that Muyue sent to Konoha Ninja would come in handy at this moment.


    He already knew who was coming.


    Still pretending to be a ninja, thinking he is blind, why this group of people put up a soil flow wall from the beginning to the end, and never let the other soil escape, and there is a dog''s head mockingly engraved on it.


    If this could be Iwa Shinobi, the team leader said that he would stand upside down and eat noodles with his nose.


    And think he doesn¡¯t know shadow imitation technique, he has also experienced two ninja world wars anyway, this thing is only available in the Nara family in the entire ninja world.


    Coupled with the fact that their leader just rejected Gen Mo¡¯s proposal a few days ago, the team leader felt that the truth was already clear and couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    Without a doubt, definitely a root ninja!


    In terms of motivation and strength, Gen is a perfect match.


    Not long after, the Anbu ninjas from the brigade rushed into Anbu.


    "Who is it! How dare you destroy our Anbu like this, I swear to tear him to pieces!"


    Hearing such a voice full of righteous indignation, the team leader couldn''t help but look curiously, it turned out to be the team leader Muyue.


    Yongze walked up to the sub-captain with an apologetic expression, and said in tears, "It''s all my fault, if I hadn''t been anxious to catch the spy who assassinated Aonuma Joshin and brought out a large number of Anbu, maybe this wouldn''t have happened .¡±


    The team leader didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Blame it, everyone has admitted their mistakes, and Muyue also wanted to catch the spy, but she was just impatient and made a mistake, and Muyue''s false information also made a contribution.


    Only one fake data room was destroyed, which is a blessing in misfortune


    The team leader couldn''t help but sighed: "It''s okay, it''s not easy for you, it''s because our strength is not enough."


    I was dragged to dinner by a friend, but if it is three o¡¯clock, it will be three o¡¯clock, and it will be updated at three o¡¯clock, and there are two chapters behind


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： It is not easy to get punished

    Chapter 29 It is not easy to get punishment


    "No, no, it''s all my fault. I''m so overjoyed. I misused the power entrusted to me by the leader. I deserve death." Yongze said with a look of grief and indignation.


    With that expression and movement, the team leader felt that if he didn''t say anything, Muyue would treat him as if he would commit seppuku suicide in front of him.


    Then the team leader comforted: "Muyue, you don''t have to blame yourself, this time your plan has also made a contribution."


    "I guess those ninjas are root ninjas who were rejected by us a few days ago, and they also know the false information you deliberately leaked to Konoha.


    As a result, those fools took our forged fake reference room as a reference room for storing confidential information, destroyed the reference room and left immediately. The ninjas at the root are really stupid. "


    Hearing what the team leader said, Yongze agreed from the bottom of his heart: "The root ninja is really stupid."


    ¡®Especially Danzo. ¡¯ Yongze added in his heart.


    Dare to stab him in the back, Yong Ze promises that this will be the most regrettable decision Danzo has ever made.


    "But now that the data room has been destroyed, what should the group of lurking Konoha ninjas do, and make another one?" The branch leader said with a headache.


    Yongze shook his head and said: "Although it is the root ninja who attacked, you must know that the root is also from Konoha.


    The root ninjas went straight to the data room, and they must have some intentions. Maybe they have already taken away the materials we prepared. "


    "Why did they do this? Didn''t they help us stop Konoha spies from stealing information before?" The team leader frowned.


    "Before that, we rejected them. They held a grudge and definitely didn''t want us well. If the information was stolen, the worst would be Konoha blackmailing us for compensation, and there might be a war." Nagasawa explained.


    "Isn''t that just back to our plan?" The team leader suddenly discovered that although the process was tortuous, their plan was miraculously completed.


    Nagaze nodded, and said with a smile: "The Genbu Ninja definitely didn''t expect that the compensation is a decision we have made long ago, and their actions are just helping us to complete the plan smoothly.


    The information was obtained in this way, and Konoha Ninja would certainly not doubt its authenticity and purpose. "


    The team leader looked at the surrounding ruins, and sighed: "It''s a pity for this Anbu, which we spent a lot of money to build."


    Yongze also said with a serious face at this time: "Yes, it''s a pity, hateful Konoha ninja, I am willing to donate all my money to Anbu to help Anbu rebuild."


    The team leader looked at Yongze in surprise, and was silent for a moment.


    He has to admit that Kizuki loves Kusanagi Village more than others.


    If he is asked to donate all his money, that is absolutely impossible.


    The servants at home have to pay, and the daily big fish and meat are also high consumption, not to mention having to support the poor ladies who can''t afford to wear clothes.


    Not long after, the leader of Kusanagi rushed to Anbe with the captain and the captain.


    Looking at the messy scene in front of him, the leader of Kusanagi suppressed his anger and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The branch leader explained: "It was invaded, but fortunately, the loss is not big, but the newly built fake reference room was destroyed."


    Yong Ze took the initiative to stand up and said: "Boss, it''s all my fault. I misused the rights you gave me and dispatched a large number of Anbu members to arrest the spy who attacked Aonuma Jonin, which caused the Anbu base''s defense to be weak. That¡¯s what led to this situation.¡±


    The head of Kusanagi looked at the sub-captain, wanting him to talk about the specific situation.


    The sub-captain thought for a while, and said: "Although the Muyue sub-captain made a big mistake in this operation, after all, the original intention was good, and the Muyue sub-captain was also the first to come to support.


    The false information he gave Konoha also played a big role, making Anbu''s real confidential documents safe and not damaged. "


    Yongze was stunned, could it be that the team leader was an undercover agent sent by Konoha? Why do you keep talking for him?


    In fact, he wanted Kusanagi to punish him more severely, so that he would have a reason to commit suicide, and then leave calmly.


    It was Muyue who committed suicide more, and it should be Muyue who died, and he had nothing to do with Yongze.


    "No, no, I deserve death. I have made such a serious mistake. I have no face to be the captain of the Anbu. Please punish the leader and kick me out of the Anbu."


    Chief Kusanagi thought for a while, and was about to nod.


    This time the mistake was really serious. If it wasn''t for good luck, Anbu might be hit hard. It would be better to dismiss Kizuki and let him calm down for a while.


    "Boss, absolutely not, Mr. Muyue has dedicated himself to Anbu, there is no credit but hard work, no matter what, you can''t directly get out of Anbu." Some Anbu pleaded for Yongze.


    Suddenly, another Anbu said: "I didn''t know why Muyue-sama became the sub-captain at such a young age, but recently, I discovered it during the mission with Muyue-sama."


    "When we were lazy on duty, Master Kizuki often took the initiative to patrol Anbu."


    Nagazawa:¡­


    He is memorizing the Anbu map so that he can easily invade.


    "Yes, yes, every time Lord Muyue enters the office, he is always looking at the materials."


    He was looking for information about Kusanagi Anbe, and some confidential documents.


    "Just now, Master Muyue said that he would donate all the money to Anbu for the construction of Anbu. People who love the village so much shouldn''t be punished so severely."


    Anyway, it¡¯s not his money, so donate it.


    All Kusanagi Anbe pleaded for Yongze one after another, and Yongze was stunned.


    If it weren''t for the domineering and knowledgeable color, knowing that these are Kusanagi, Nagasawa would have thought that Konoha Anbe had successfully infiltrated Kusanagi, and it was Konoha''s undercover agents who pleaded for mercy.


    Seeing so many Anbe ninjas pleading for Muzuki, the leader of Kusanagi frowned.


    He didn''t say what to do with Muyue either, it was Muyue who told him to get out of Anbu, why did he look like he wanted to punish Muyue severely.


    The leader of Kusanagi is a little displeased, Muyue has such a high reputation in Anbu, where should he put him as a leader.


    He began to reflect on whether he had been relying too much on Muyue recently, which caused some wrong signals to be released.


    The leader of Kusanagi directly said: "Since Kizuki, you don''t want to stay in Anbe anymore, you should take a good rest for a while, just as you are so busy during this time."


    Yongze nodded, and then said: "Well, but you leaders, you must be careful, and you must not be found by the roots again."


    The leader of Kusanagi nodded with a cold face, and all kinds of things pointed the finger at the root, even his two sub-captains thought the same way.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Konoha, it¡¯s fine, but a department in Konoha dares to do this. ¡¯ The Kusanagi leader sneered in his heart.


    They, Kusanagi Anbe, also have some root lists.


    A little dizzy, I hope I can hold on


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： This is Konoha (3rd update)

    Chapter 30 This is Konoha (3rd update)


    Finally, Yongze escaped as he wished.


    Did not commit suicide, but was killed by "roots", died at home, and was penetrated by Chidori Leitun.


    According to the Anbu ninja''s inspection, it should be the thunder escape ninjutsu used by the root pretending to be a rock ninja, which has a very strong penetrating power.


    Another piece of evidence is that under Muyue''s body, there is a scrawled tree root drawn with blood.


    Anbu Ninja thought it was Kizuki who wanted to give them a hint.


    The leader of Kusanagi was furious, and directly mobilized the ninjas of the whole village to surround Kusanagi Village and search one by one.


    But unfortunately, Yongze and others have already returned to Konoha with the mission materials.


    Thinking about all of this, Yongze couldn''t help sighing: "Sure enough, sometimes the dead are more useful than the living, and the leader Kusanagi must be very angry."


    However, it is not useless for him to keep Muyue, at least it is impossible to show any flaws in the time of death.


    Yongze estimated that Danzo might be in trouble, and the power outside the roots would definitely be impacted.


    Even if Kusanagi doesn''t do it himself, it is still possible to offer a reward on the black market or directly hire a ninja organization.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, you are smiling so happily. Is there anything you are happy about? Tell me too, so I can be happy too." Midori Inuzuka said excitedly.


    Yongze smiled, and said leisurely: "Of course I thought of the training plan for you. You will be beaten in the morning, exercise in the afternoon, and continue to be beaten in the evening."


    Inuzuka Midori''s face collapsed, "What kind of training plan is this? Why was he beaten in the morning and then continued to be beaten in the evening? Isn''t he being beaten for most of the day?"


    "That''s why I laughed. Thinking of all of you with bruises and swollen faces turning into pig''s heads, I can''t stop laughing." Yong Ze laughed as he spoke.


    "Squad leader, you are such a powerful bastard." Inuzuka Midori said sincerely.


    "Thank you, but it is recommended to remove the two words, otherwise your face may be more swollen than others." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Midori Inuzuka nodded, thought for a while and said, "Squad leader, you are such a big bastard."


    Yongze was stunned, good guy, not to remove the bastard, but to remove the strong.


    Knocked Midori Inuzuka''s head hard with his fingers, messed up all the hair on her head and said:


    "It''s uncomfortable if you don''t get skinny, don''t you want to practice domineering, the training I arranged is for you to get started with domineering."


    Thinking of Nagasawa''s iron-like posture, Inuzuka Green''s eyes twinkle with little stars, so handsome, I want it so much.


    "Then I will practice. Midori likes training the most, and she can resist beating." Inuzuka Midori changed his words instantly.


    Yongze smiled and waved his fingers: "You want to practice, but I may not be willing to train. Since you refused once, you will have no chance. Then you can just watch Kakashi and salt water practice."


    "Alas, what a pity, armed domineering has a great boost to physical skills." Yong Ze said deliberately.


    "Ah, without such..." Inuzuka Midori felt like crying.


    "Mr. Nagasawa is lying, he will definitely not leave you alone." Hua Ling smiled and touched Midori Inuzuka''s head. This child is so cute, but he has an open mouth.


    "Tsk, the Uzumaki family is really convenient." Yong Ze touched his chin and said.


    It is very ninja who can judge whether he is lying by relying on the flow of chakra.


    "Really?" Inuzuka Midori looked at Nagasawa expectantly.


    Yongze smiled and said: "Look at your performance, if you are too skinny, it will really disappear."


    Inuzuka Midori fell into deep thought, then showed a resolute look, took out a roll of bandage from the ninja bag, wrapped it around his head, and sealed his mouth.


    For the sake of the handsome secret technique, she suffered a little bit, and she ate it!


    Yongze is speechless. Is this because he is self-aware of his unrestrained speech, or is he not confident in his ability to control his language.


    "Kaka..."


    "What''s the matter?" Kakashi said quickly, not giving Hualing a chance to call out Kakato''s name.


    Along the way, in order to prevent this name full of slots from being exposed, Kakashi could be said to be engrossed in staring at Hualing, only using Sharingan.


    Whenever Hualing wanted to speak, Kakashi would interrupt directly, not giving Hualing a chance to say that name.


    Hua Ling blushed slightly and asked, "Why do you keep staring at me?"


    Kakashi: ¡­


    "And, your real name is Kakashi, isn''t it?" Hua Ling asked.


    Walking all the way from Kusanagi, the four of them called each other as usual, so Hualing soon discovered that Nagasawa and the others all called him Kakashi instead of Kakato.


    So Hualing thought that Kakato should be Kakashi''s pseudonym for the task.


    Kakashi nodded, there is nothing to hide, you can find it with ears.


    Even if Yongze and the others call him by his code name, he is as exposed as Konoha. In Konoha, he belongs to the more famous type.


    "Kakashi, what a good name, Mr. Ninja." Hualing smiled.


    "Did Kakashi use any special fake name in Kusanagi?" Inuzuka Midori asked curiously when he removed the bandage.


    Kakashi said calmly: "No, they are all common names, Watanabe Tanaka or something."


    "Really?" Inuzuka Midori looked at Kakashi suspiciously, telling her intuitively that things couldn''t be that simple.


    "Yes." Hua Ling confirmed with a smile.


    "Cut, it''s boring." Inuzuka Midori lost interest, she thought she could get some interesting information.


    You can¡¯t be in Nagasawa¡¯s present, but it¡¯s also good to tease Kakashi. It must be interesting for a genius and cruel boy to be deflated.


    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at Hua Ling with grateful eyes.


    At the same time, I sighed in my heart: ''Squad leader Yongze is right, women are born with acting skills, I didn''t expect Hua Ling to be able to deceive people, and she is so good-looking. ''


    If he didn''t know what was going on, he would probably have been deceived by Hua Ling''s smile.


    Not long after, a majestic gate appeared in the eyes of the five people. It was the gate of Konoha Village, the most ninja village in the ninja world. They returned to Konoha.


    Looking at the huge door and the crowds of people coming and going, Hua Ling was in a trance.


    This is much more grand than Cao Ren Village. Just this gate alone has countless streets in Cao Ren Village.


    "Is this Konoha?" Hua Ling looked inside the giant gate, where she might live in the future.


    "That''s right, this is Konoha!" Yongze said lightly, then turned to look at Hualing:


    "Welcome to Muye Village, where is peaceful and prosperous. From now on, you will be a resident of Muye, and you will start your new life."


    Hana Ling thought of everything she had suffered in Kusanagi, the hardships of wandering in the Zhanran Ninja world, and Kakashi''s help, and said with a heartfelt smile: "That''s great."


    The third shift is completed, please recommend and ask for a monthly pass


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： It is necessary for business to blow each other

    Chapter 31 It is necessary to brag about each other in business


    After returning to Konoha, Nagasawa asked Kakashi to help Hua Ling rent a room in the hotel as a temporary residence, and then he went straight to the Hokage Building with the mission materials.


    Walked to Hokage''s office door familiarly, Yongze knocked on the office door.


    Speaking of which, since Minato became Hokage, he has been coming to Hokage''s office almost every three days, and he is familiar with the way. You must know that he has never been in Hokage''s office before.


    Minato, who was processing documents, heard a knock on the door and said politely, "Please come in."


    Yongze opened the door, walked in, put the information on Minato''s desk, and said with a smile:


    "I did not disappoint your expectations. The mission was successfully completed. There are not only the information of the three Kusanagi we captured, but also the information of the Kusanagi who was killed by me."


    A gleam of joy flashed across Minato''s face, but he didn''t rush to open the file bag, but smiled: "Nongze, as expected of you, you came back so soon, it''s only been close to two weeks.


    If the time spent on the road is excluded, the real time spent may be at most a week. Inviting you to Anbu is definitely one of the most correct things I have done in my life. "


    Nagaze smiled, and joked: "Minato, after you became Hokage, your speaking skills have improved a lot. Is this trying to win people''s hearts?"


    "I won''t praise you twice, I''m afraid you''ll get tired and quit. After all, you''re an ordinary Chunin." Minato also joked back with a smile.


    Yongze didn''t care either, and said with a smile: "It seems that Minato understands me."


    Who doesn''t like to be praised?


    Of course, it is also necessary to distinguish who the person is, if it is a passerby with little strength and no reputation, then he will not feel anything.


    But Minato is different. Well-known masters in the ninja world forced the hostile Ninja Village to issue an order that "there will be no punishment for abandoning the mission when encountering Namikaze Minato during the mission". It is still the Fourth Hokage.


    So of course Nagasawa will feel a sense of accomplishment and feel comfortable.


    "By the way, there is another unexpected harvest this time. I found a wandering Uzumaki clansman in Kusunin Village, and brought her to Konoha." Yongze remembered Hualing''s matter, so he said.


    "The members of the Uzumaki clan... Kushina should be very happy." Listening to Nagasawa''s words, Minato thought of Kushina.


    Although Kushina has been acting very sunny, in fact Minato also knows Kushina''s difficulties.


    For a long time in the ninja school, because he was an outsider and had a rare red hair, he was isolated by many people and has always been a loner.


    Fortunately, with him and Yongze at that time, the situation was not too bad.


    But Kushina''s circle has always been small, which has something to do with her later becoming Jinzhuriki.


    Fortunately, I met Uchiha Fugaku on the battlefield, and now the two families have a good relationship and often communicate.


    If there is another clansman who is also Uzumaki, Namikaze Minato thinks that Kushina should be happy.


    "Maybe, that person''s name is Uzumaki Hana Ling, and she is very talented. I plan to have someone teach her for a while, and then let her become a ninja." Yongze thought for a while, and said his own arrangement.


    "Her perception ability is excellent, and her chakra is also very special. With a little exercise, she should be able to awaken the unique ability of the vortex such as Kagura''s mind-eye diamond blockade."


    Minato thought for a while, and said: "Then let Kushina teach, Konoha probably has no one more suitable than her."


    "Very good, I just found something for Kushina to do, and you are so busy, I guess she will get moldy if she stays alone at home all day." Yong Ze agreed.


    After the two chatted about some things about Yongze in the mission, Minato said with a smile: "After a while, I''m afraid Yongze, you will no longer be able to call yourself an ordinary Chunin."


    Yongze thought for a while and asked, "Are you planning to promote me to Jonin?"


    Minato nodded and explained: "The position of the Chunin is still too low. If you serve as a high-level Chunin, it will cause criticism."


    "It doesn''t matter, but is it okay? My mission resume is not very good-looking." Yongze asked casually.


    He doesn''t care much about being promoted to Shinobi.


    I didn¡¯t want to be promoted before, and kept hiding it because I was not strong enough, and I was afraid of dying in a dangerous war mission.


    But now that he has integrated the Whitebeard template, his strength can already stand up in today''s ninja world, at least he doesn''t have to worry about being seconded by the villain big boss who appears out of nowhere.


    "It''s all a small problem. When the Kusanagi problem is completely resolved, I can split the mission into multiple S-level missions, so that I can count a few more times, and then arrange you into the team negotiating with Kusanagi. It will be another comparison." Credit, it will be enough when the time comes." Minato smiled gently.


    Yongze couldn''t help sighing, sure enough, there are people in the DPRK who are easy to handle. Others become Junin either because they have made great contributions in the war, or they have been accumulating.


    On the other hand, he had been fishing before entering Anbu, and after entering Anbu, he completed an S-level mission, which is almost a forbearance.


    "Then I will trouble you, by the way, what happened to the orphanage?"


    Before Kusanagi Village, Nagasawa mentioned this matter with Minato, saying that he wanted to support the orphanage in the village as an official Konoha orphanage.


    "It''s been fixed, and the subsidy for this month will be distributed tomorrow." Minato nodded.


    Although Minato is a standard ninja, he will kill his enemies without hesitation.


    But Minato has a compassionate heart for people in his own country, and is willing to help those orphans who lost their families because of the war.


    "However, when we were doing this, we encountered a strange thing. Elder Shimura seemed to really not want to see the orphanage become officially supported, and he kept blocking it.


    Fortunately, other high-level executives are on my side and agree. Do you know what to do? "Minato looked at Yongze with some doubts in his eyes.


    Danzo''s objection, Minato knew that there was definitely something wrong with this orphanage, it was not an ordinary orphanage.


    Supporting the orphanage does not require him to pay money from Danzo. He has no reason to object, but Danzo is surprisingly opposed. It seems that he is very unwilling to see that orphanage become an official Konoha orphanage.


    But because Yongze brought up this matter at the beginning, out of trust in Yongze, Minato didn''t investigate it, and planned to ask him again when Yongze came back.


    "Because the director of the orphanage is a ninja who retired from the root, the orphanage has always been supported by the money she received from the root.


    It may be that Danzo wants to control the source of funds for the orphanage in order to force her to continue working for the roots. "Yongze said lightly.


    "The subordinate that Elder Shimura has been thinking about all the time..." Minato''s eyes flickered, and an idea came to his mind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： Yongze is a relationship

    Chapter 32 Yongze is a related household


    Looking at Minato, Yongze knew what he was thinking in an instant, shook his head and said:


    "It''s hard to get her to join your Anbu. She was tired of seeing the darkness at the root, so she quit and built an orphanage to help war orphans."


    Seeing what Nagasawa said, Minato couldn''t help showing a look of pity.


    He is now thirsty for talent.


    No way, the gap in his new Anbu is still too big, and many secret operations in the village are still carried out by the third generation of Anbu.


    Some people may be curious, you have so many ninjas in Konoha, the strongest hidden village in the ninja world, why can''t you send some ninjas to Anbe?


    Although it sounds ridiculous, it is really like this in Konoha today.


    One is that Konoha has just experienced the third ninja world war, with heavy losses, and ninjas at all levels of middle and lower levels have suffered great losses.


    Secondly, Konoha doesn¡¯t lack Anbu who can work. It¡¯s the fourth generation who lacks Anbu, but the third generation¡¯s Anbu is very complete.


    Under such a big situation, if Minato wants to recruit a large number of powerful ninjas to Anbu, then other departments will definitely have problems. The third generation will definitely not agree, and other high-level leaders will never agree.


    The reason is very simple, that is, it is not necessary, and the Anbu is not enough, why should we recruit ninjas into the Anbu on the premise of affecting other departments.


    Minato also knew this, so he had no choice but to cultivate the new generation by himself.


    That''s why he heard that there was a retired ninja that Danzo couldn''t forget, so he started to recruit Anbu.


    Seeing Minato with a disappointed look on his face, Yongze smiled and said: "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, give me two or three years, and I promise to make your new Anbu completely reborn."


    He has a training system of One Piece World, and there are system additions, so it doesn''t take too long to cultivate talents.


    Minato nodded, and asked casually: "How is Kakashi''s performance in this mission?"


    "The front was pretty good, but I exposed myself at the end. Although it was an accident and there was a remedy, it was indeed something that shouldn''t be done, but overall it was not bad." Yong Ze commented.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, obviously I am his teacher." There was a hint of apology in Minato''s words.


    Yongze waved his hand to express his indifference and said: "It''s okay, he has to help me anyway, and Kakashi''s talent is really good, if he polishes it well, he might be a general of Anbu in the future."


    After chatting with Kakashi, the two chatted about some homely things, such as what Minato said that Kushina''s cooking is getting better and better.


    Yongze just smiled lightly at this. You laugh at me as a single dog, and I laugh at your strict wife.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leaving the Hokage Building, Nagasawa did not return to Anbu, nor did he go to Kakashi and the others, but came to the dumpling shop alone.


    Walked up to Boss Watanabe familiarly, and said, "Watanabe is always the same, you understand."


    Boss Watanabe smiled and said: "Okay, Yongze-kun, wait a minute, I''ll do it for you."


    After a while, Yongze''s three-serving version of meatballs was brought up.


    At this time, it was already in the afternoon. Just after the noon rush hour, there was no one in the store. Boss Watanabe simply sat next to Yongze and asked with a smile:


    "Yongze-kun, are you out on a mission? It seems like you haven''t come to my place to buy dumplings for two weeks. At first, I thought it was another more delicious dumpling shop newly opened in the village."


    After speaking, the boss got up, took a glass, filled it with water and put it on the table where Yongze was sitting.


    Yongze finished eating a portion of dumpling, picked up the glass and took a sip of water, smiled twice and said: "Go to the task, Boss Watanabe, you have to be confident, your meatballs are absolutely invincible in Konoha."


    Boss Watanabe stroked his mustache and said, "Really, but some customers seem to think my dumplings are too sweet."


    Yongze said disdainfully: "It''s because they don''t know how to taste! If the dumplings are not sweet, are they still dumplings? Those kind of people can''t understand the true charm of dumplings."


    Boss Watanabe laughed dumbly, "Nongze-kun, your taste is indeed beyond the reach of ordinary people."


    Yongze showed a look of aloofness, and said with the lonely look of a master: "The truth is often in the hands of a few people."


    Boss Watanabe heard this, thought for a while, and sighed: "Nongze-kun, you can always speak philosophical words on strange occasions."


    After eating, Yongze packed some normal dumplings as usual and walked towards the orphanage.


    The task is completed, so don''t relax, pretend to be in front of the beauty, and check to see if the tool man you booked in advance is crooked.


    Walking to the orphanage, Yongze found that Nonaiyu was teaching the children in the orphanage in the classroom, teaching them how to read.


    Yongze didn''t disturb Nonaiyu, but just stood quietly at the outer door holding the ball, waiting for the end of get out of class.


    If he goes in, it is estimated that the class will not be available for a while, and it will be difficult for the children to calm down when they move.


    No Naiyu didn''t keep Yongze waiting for too long. After about ten minutes, she said that she could finish class early, and said to the children with a smile:


    "Your elder brother Yongze has come to see you, please invite him in soon."


    So, Dabo''s child rushed towards Yongze¡ªthe dumpling in his hand.


    After dividing up the food and getting rid of some children who were pestering him, Yongze came to Nonayu.


    "How do you feel, the village''s subsidy for this month should be delivered to you tomorrow." Yongze had a hint of teasing on his face.


    He remembered Nonoyu''s indifferent and indifferent expression at the beginning.


    No Naoyu obviously remembered his attitude at that time, and his face turned red, but he still thanked Yongze seriously:


    "Thank you, Yongze, with the village''s subsidy, it should be much better in the future."


    Although the feeling of being slapped in the face is uncomfortable and shameful, if this happens every time, Nonoyu hopes that there will be more such slaps in the face.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a matter of raising your hands. Although they are war orphans, they are also part of Konoha and the Kingdom of Fire." Yongze smiled.


    Yongze found that Nonaiyu had been sizing him up, and couldn''t help but joked: "Why, I haven''t seen you for two weeks, don''t you know me?"


    No Naiyu said honestly: "I see if you are the Fourth Hokage."


    "Oh?" Yongze became interested.


    "I heard that this time it was the Fourth Hokage who overcame all opinions and succeeded in making the orphanage an official Konoha, with monthly subsidies, but you, Nagasawa..."


    "It''s just an ordinary Chunin, right?" Yongze smiled and continued what Nonoyu had to say.


    "But no one stipulates that ordinary Chunin can''t be friends with Hokage. Minato and I are good friends at Ninja School."


    No Naoyu looked at Yongze differently, good guy, I didn''t expect that you, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, are actually a legendary relationship.


    I can¡¯t bear it anymore, let¡¯s do the third one tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： Those who are beaten during training cannot be called beaten

    Chapter 33 Those who are beaten during training cannot be called beaten


    "Thank you anyway, it was a great help." Nonaiyu thanked again.


    No matter how Yongze did it, the result is good after all. From now on, she doesn''t have to worry about what to do if Danzo doesn''t pay.


    "You help lay the foundation for Dou, even if it is repaying me, and I also like the children in the orphanage very much, these are what I should do." Yongze laughed.


    No Naiyu nodded, she was already imparting knowledge about ninjas.


    In the past, she was going to let Dou be an ordinary orphan dean, but she just taught Dou a little ordinary medical ninjutsu. Now she trains Dou as a preparatory ninja.


    After all, Dou said that he would go to ninja school and become a ninja. Naturally, Nonaiyu will no longer be the same as before, and will try his best to help Dou improve his strength so as not to die in the mission in the future.


    Yongze beckoned and called Dou who was eating dumplings.


    Dou didn''t want to go at first, because Yongze would definitely mess his groomed hair.


    But looking at the dumpling in his hand, he can only walk over honestly.


    Things were as expected, as soon as he walked over, he was attacked by Yong Ze.


    No matter how flexible the pocket is, it can''t escape Yongze''s clutches. Even visually, it seems that the pocket is actively putting its small head on the palm of Yongze.


    Seeing Dou''s self-closing appearance, Yongze chuckled, joking, he used all his knowledge and knowledge, a mere five-year-old kid, still want to escape his palm?


    Seeing that Dou''s mouth can hang up the water bottle, Yongze stopped his hands in satisfaction and said, "Du, have you studied hard recently?"


    Put away the sticks left over from the finished dumpling, thought for a while and said: "If you mean serious attitude, there should be some."


    "Tuu is very serious about learning, whether it is Kunai shuriken throwing or Sanshenjutsu, he is studying hard. Sometimes I wonder if he will be too tired like this." Nonoyu added.


    She felt that what Dou said was too conservative, and she obviously worked so hard.


    ¡®This child is still too innocent, I hope he won¡¯t be bullied in the future. ¡¯ Nonayu thought.


    However, she might never have imagined that when she was a child, she was a bit autistic and cute, but when she grew up, she actually became the big boss behind the scenes that almost caused the destruction of the world.


    "Very good, you have to continue to study hard for Dou. If you study well, you can graduate from ninja school early and come out early to do tasks to make money." Yongze continued to draw big cakes for Dou.


    "Can Ninja School still graduate early?" Tomo asked doubtfully as he smoothed his hair that was curled up from what he thought was being trampled by Nagasawa.


    After he proposed to go to the ninja school, Nonoyu also gave her some common sense about the ninja school, such as the six-year ninja school.


    Nagaze nodded and said: "A J¨­nin I know graduated from a ninja school ahead of schedule. He became an official ninja when he was only five years old, and he became a J¨­nin when he was twelve."


    "Becoming a ninja at the age of five is too good." Dou couldn''t help being surprised, because he was also five years old this year, but he didn''t even enter the ninja school.


    And that person actually became a ninja when he was five years old.


    "You are talking about Kakashi Hatake, how can a genius of that level be an example." Nonoyu couldn''t help but said.


    Even if she was a root ninja before, she has heard a little about Kakashi''s genius name.


    At the age of ten to eleven, he made outstanding contributions on the battlefield, and then at the age of twelve, he was promoted to Jonin.


    Ordinary people have just graduated from ninja school at the age of twelve, but Kakashi has become a jonin. The degree of genius is evident.


    Although Nonoyu felt that Kabuya was talented, he didn''t feel that he could reach Kakashi''s level.


    Nagaze smiled and said, "Nonoyu, don''t underestimate Dou, the potential of Dou will definitely not be worse than Kakashi."


    He didn''t expect Nonoyu to react so much. After all, when Kakashi was by his side, he always looked like a younger brother, which made him almost forget that Kakashi was a well-known genius in Konoha.


    "If you expect too much from Dou, it will put a lot of pressure on him." No Naiyu rubbed his forehead with some headaches.


    Yongze''s expression became serious, and he said, "No Naiyu, believe me, the potential of Dou is definitely greater than you imagined!"


    Nanoyu: ¡­


    Seeing Yongze acting like no one knows better than me, she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Dodo silently kept Kakashi''s record in his heart, he had already found a new goal to work hard for.


    Entering ninja school and graduating to become a ninja is too small a goal.


    He wants to break Kakashi''s record and prove himself! Let No Naoyu smile proudly when talking about him with others.


    After checking Dou¡¯s level in person, Yonghedou explained some little skills used by Chakra and left the orphanage.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Konoha No. 3 training ground.


    The seventh class of Anbe, Fourth Generation, assembled again.


    The three of Kakashi looked at Yongze with excitement, because Yongze was about to lead them to practice the secret technique called domineering.


    "Arrogance is the power hidden in the human body, momentum, murderousness, fighting spirit... When you manipulate these invisible feelings, willpower can be turned into a weapon. This powerful force is domineering." Yong Ze explained to the three of them. Domineering source.


    At this time, more than two weeks have passed since the time when he showed his domineering power in front of the three of them. Yongze received another 20,000 points, and used 9,000 of them to help the three of them unlock their domineering potential.


    At this moment, if the three of them practice properly, they can awaken the power of domineering like the people in the world of pirates.


    "In addition to Green, Kakashi and salt water, your physical strength is actually not very high and you need to exercise, so let''s practice knowledge and domineering first."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze took out three black cloth strips with a smile and distributed them to the three of them.


    Inuzuka Midori felt a little bad, and asked tentatively, "Is this for tying hair?"


    Yongze showed a bright smile, took out a wooden stick from behind, and said with a smile: "Of course not, it is used to cover your eyes."


    Looking at the wooden stick in Yongze''s hand, and then at the black cloth in his own hand, Inuzuka Midori felt that he vaguely guessed what Yongze was going to do.


    "Isn''t it, I''m really going to be beaten hard." Inuzuka Midori asked unwillingly.


    Yongze said leisurely: "You can hide, how can you call it beaten, this is training."


    "Blindfolded, how can I hide? This cloth doesn''t seem to be an ordinary cloth." Inuzuka Midori tried to cover her eyes, but found that she really couldn''t see at all.


    "This is a good thing. I made it custom-made. Remember to bring me the money tomorrow, 10,000 taels per person." After being told by Midori Inuzuka, Yongze remembered that the cloth was not cheap.


    Inuzuka Green: ¡­


    I would have known better not to say it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： Attacking teammates is embarrassing

    Chapter 34 Attacking teammates is an embarrassing thing


    Although he kept complaining, Inuzuka Midori still obediently covered his eyes with a cloth, as obediently as a brat who had just been beaten.


    Kakashi and Saltwater also stood in front of Yongze without hesitation covered in black cloth, waiting for Yongze''s next arrangement.


    "Tighten the nerves of the whole body, and feel the breath around you carefully." Yongze slowly said the key points of the knowledgeable domineering.


    "No matter how good the eyesight is, if it''s not the blood succession limit of writing sharing eyes and white eyes, the eyesight can''t keep up with some high-speed ninjutsu. Kakashi, you should have a deep understanding of this."


    Kakashi nodded: "Well, before there was no Sharingan, my Chidori had this problem. Because the speed was too fast, I couldn''t see the enemy clearly and couldn''t aim."


    "However, if you have knowledge and arrogance, this problem will not arise. Not only can you perceive the trajectory of the opponent''s ninjutsu, but you can even predict it."


    "Next, I will randomly attack you, you can dodge or attack me.


    Before noon, either attack me once, or successfully dodge my three attacks, or stop eating, and watch the successful people eat. "


    Shuiyan felt a little outrageous, and asked: "Squad Leader Yongze''s arrangement is a bit unreasonable. With your strength, even if we are not blindfolded, we can''t dodge your attack or hit you."


    "Considering this, I will suppress my strength, and the speed will definitely not be faster than you." Yongze said lightly.


    Regarding the training of domineering, he has already made a detailed plan, so naturally there will be no such obvious mistakes.


    Domineering training does not happen overnight, it is a long-term process, unless Yongze is willing to add all the points to them, the speed will fly absolutely fast.


    But it is obviously not cost-effective. His focus is still to fully integrate the template of Whitebeard, so that the template of Whitebeard can fully integrate with him.


    In the early morning, because it was late autumn, the air was still slightly cold, but since the four people present were all ninjas, no one cared about it.


    Kakashi was extremely nervous at the moment, feeling that Nagasawa''s attack might come at any time, but in fact it didn''t come, which made him feel nervous.


    If he was hit directly, he might not be nervous, but this kind of stick that seemed to fall, but never fell, made him feel a little unknown terror.


    Salt water and Inuzuka green are not much better, they are moving around cautiously, fearing the sudden attack of wooden sticks.


    Looking at the nervousness of the three, Yongze smiled. This is what he wanted, and it would be boring to fight directly.


    Hoo!


    Suddenly, Nagasawa quietly walked up behind Midori Inuzuka, and slammed a stick at Midori Inuzuka''s head.


    boom!


    The wooden stick hit Midori Inuzuka''s head, making a dull impact sound.


    "Wow, it hurts so much, class leader Nagasawa, are you silent when you walk? Why are you behind me?" Inuzuka Midori cried out, covering his head with his hands.


    "What a fuss, hiding whereabouts is the basic skill of a ninja."


    Taking advantage of the gap between his words, Nagasawa tapped Midori Inuzuka''s face in an instant.


    "Ah, why was it me twice, and actually attacked while talking, class leader Nagasawa, I suspect that you are avenging private revenge." Midori Inuzuka felt a little bad.


    Hearing this, Kakashi immediately became vigilant, carefully perceiving the surrounding atmosphere, as soon as there was any change in the air, he immediately rolled around like a lazy donkey.


    No matter how naughty Inuzuka Midori is usually, Nagasawa will not keep staring at her to fight, Kakashi thinks so.


    After all, this is training. With Yongze''s reliability, he should not bring his temper into it.


    "Why me again!"


    In an instant, Inuzuka Midori let out another cry of pain.


    Kakashi: ¡­


    Forget it, pretend he didn''t say it.


    Inuzuka Midori, who was hit three times in a row, became honest in an instant, stopped talking, and moved slowly, as if he wanted to transform into a moving target to increase the difficulty of Nagasawa''s attack.


    But Nagasawa didn''t want to continue hitting Midori Inuzuka, but quietly moved towards the salt water.


    Hoo!


    boom!


    It was another sap from the back, and Saltwater was also hit directly, but he couldn''t dodge it, and even he, who was weak in physique, almost fell down.


    Steady salt water suddenly pulled out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, and then threw it directly to the rear.


    Then it hit Kakashi''s leg.


    Yongze laughed directly, is this a blow to my teammates? He left immediately after knocking, but he didn''t plan to knock three sticks in a row like his opponent Inuzuka Midori.


    Kakashi was stunned, why suddenly a Kunai flew over.


    Because the distance was too close and his eyes were blindfolded, he couldn''t dodge.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, isn''t it a little dangerous to use kunai?" Kakashi said.


    He thinks, they are not as armed and domineering as Yongze, and it is better to choose a safer way for the early practice.


    At this moment, Saltwater''s apologetic and embarrassing voice sounded.


    "Well, Kakashi is sorry, I threw Kunai, and I am going to attack Captain Nagasawa."


    Kakashi:? ? ?


    What is this? I didn¡¯t get Yongze¡¯s stick, but I got a kunai from my teammates first.


    Yongze suppressed a smile and pulled out the kunai from Kakashi''s leg, then healed him with palm fairy art and said:


    "You must be cautious in your attacks, and don''t shoot if you are not sure.


    Because the distance between you is very close, it is very easy to attack each other, otherwise, it will become like that just now. "


    "Salt water, don''t throw me, throw Kakashi, he is a jonin, stronger than me." Inuzuka Midori said with a terrified expression.


    Kakashi:!


    Although he is a Jonin, but his body is stronger than Inuzuka Midori''s is simply slander, Inuzuka Midori is specialized in physical arts.


    Shuiyan scratched his head in embarrassment when he heard Inuzuka Midori''s words, "I''m sorry, I won''t attack easily next time."


    At this moment, he wished he could find a crack in the ground and get into it, feeling that the Nara family''s famous name had been destroyed.


    Seeing the embarrassment of the salt water, Yongze smiled unkindly.


    Normally, Saltwater always looks like a wise man, but today he finally broke through.


    After another two minutes, Yongze didn''t hit any of the three, but kept deliberately making the sound of moving footsteps.


    Kakashi immediately felt a lot of pressure, and turned his body to adjust his posture without moving, fearing that Nagasawa would come out from behind and give him a sap.


    He knew in his heart that Midori Inuzuka and the salt water had been beaten, and Midori Inuzuka had been hit three times in a row. No matter what, it was his turn, and what had to be faced was still to be faced.


    Kakashi devoted himself to perception, carefully sensing the surrounding breath, trying to confirm Nagasawa''s position.


    In fact, it may be more difficult for him to practice knowledge and color than ordinary people, because he has Sharingan, and his eyesight is so good. After getting used to such good eyesight, it is difficult to use breath perception, because the eyes can see directly.


    Hoo!


    Suddenly, Kakashi felt a change in the air.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： human nature

    Chapter 35 Human Nature


    Suddenly, Kakashi felt a change in the air.


    Almost instantly, Kakashi squatted down immediately.


    Nagaze likes to knock on the head, or from behind, Kakashi thinks that his squatting move is a stroke of magic.


    Not to mention hiding everything, the first stick should be able to hide.


    Then Inuzuka Midori''s screams reached his ears.


    "Why me again, it''s not fair!"


    It seemed as if a black crow flew by in the sky, leaving behind a string of ellipsis.


    Kakashi stood up nonchalantly, pretending nothing happened.


    Lucky in my heart, I thought that everyone was blindfolded anyway, and Nagasawa was beating Inuzuka Midori again, so no one should have noticed.


    But Nagasawa''s next words made Kakashi''s body stiff.


    "I''m applying for a green card, Kashi, why are you squatting down?" Nagasawa looked at Kakashi playfully and said.


    The mask and black cloth perfectly covered Kakashi''s face so that others could not see his expression. Kakashi forced himself to remain calm and said nonchalantly:


    "Standing for too long, my legs are a little sore, so squat to relieve it."


    "Oh, really?" Nagasawa looked at Kakashi with a smile.


    "Yes..." Kakashi was about to forcefully explain when he suddenly felt a vibration in the air.


    But when he felt that moment, the pain from his head also told him that he failed to dodge.


    "Even when talking, the perception should be fully activated." Yongze said quietly, and then deliberately walked around the three of them, creating strong footsteps to give a sense of oppression.


    Happy practice time is always very fast, very quickly, one morning passed, and it was noon.


    Although it was noon and the sun was at its strongest, the three of them couldn''t feel the slightest warmth. Whenever Yongze made a footstep, the three of them trembled subconsciously, as if the air was blown by Yongze''s every step. The temperature dropped a few degrees.


    Yongze doesn¡¯t blame them either, whoever gets beaten all morning can feel better.


    Not to mention attacking Yongze, one morning, no one successfully dodged Yongze''s attack, and all of them were bruised and swollen by Yongze''s stick.


    Looking at the sky, he felt that it was almost done, Yongze smiled and said: "This morning''s perception training will be like this."


    "Can I eat?" Midori Inuzuka touched his swollen face and asked with a hint of luck.


    To be reasonable, she had never been beaten so badly in her life. She was beaten alive all morning, and she was really beaten hard.


    The only belief that supports her may be a delicious lunch.


    Yongze asked with a smile: "Did you hit me, Lu?"


    Inuzuka Midori shook his head.


    Nagaze continued to ask: "So Midori, did you successfully dodge my three attacks?"


    Inuzuka Midori thought for a while, and when he was about to nod against his conscience, he looked at Yong Ze''s smiling eyes and could only say dejectedly: "No..."


    If he nods, Yongze will definitely seize the opportunity to tease him.


    "Then you can only watch me eat." Yongze took out a lunch box amidst laughter and opened it, revealing the fragrant dumpling inside.


    "What''s so great, people in their twenties still eat dumplings every day, they are really immature children." Inuzuka Midori said disdainfully, as if he was a mature adult.


    This is, Kakashi stood up, and said lightly: "Midori doesn''t want to eat it, I want to eat it, think about it carefully, the dumplings are still delicious."


    "Taste." Nagasawa gave a thumbs up and gave Kakashi a dumpling.


    Seeing this, Saltwater immediately thought of something, and said, "Actually, I also like eating dumplings."


    Yongze also gave a portion to the salt water.


    Inuzuka Midori was dumbfounded, and stammered: "No...no...didn''t you say that you won''t be allowed to eat?"


    Kakashi said solemnly: "But what I eat is dumplings."


    Inuzuka''s green eyes widened, as if a group of ninja dogs ran past at high speed in his heart, this is okay!


    Midori Inuzuka coughed twice, looked up at the sky, kicked the gravel on the ground, and said, "Well, Squad Leader Nagasawa, I actually like eating dumplings."


    Yongze pretended to be surprised, and said: "But didn''t you just say that children like to eat dumplings? You are fifteen years old, you are not a child."


    "That''s just the appearance. In fact, I have a childlike heart, and I can be regarded as a child." Midori Inuzuka resolutely chose a mustache for eating.


    Looking at Midori Inuzuka who changed his face instantly, Nagasawa lamented that the essence of human beings is really fragrant, so he stopped teasing her and gave her food.


    After finishing lunch, Yongze began to teach the shaving and paper painting in the three-person six-style.


    The reason for choosing these two is because shaving is the simplest of the six styles and it is also very practical, and paper painting is because it is helpful to practice knowledge and color.


    He will teach the six styles to the three step by step, and build a new Anbu. He can''t rely on him alone, just teach the three people, and then let them teach others.


    Nagasawa personally explained shaving and finger painting, even Kakashi who had already mastered shaving did not hold back. He listened to Nagasawa''s explanation attentively, and then analyzed it with Sharingan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After four o''clock in the afternoon, the training ended, and Kakashi dragged his tired body towards the small hotel where Rei Uzumaki lived.


    Yongze said that you brought people, so everything has to be done by yourself.


    Today he has to take Hualing to apply for a household registration, so that Hualing can really join Konoha.


    While walking on the street, Kakashi suddenly felt a slow air flow, and he quickly dodged away subconsciously.


    Turns out it was Kai standing behind him, and the slow air flow was because Kai was just about to tap him on the shoulder.


    ¡®If only Nagasawa-sensei¡¯s attack was as slow as that. ¡¯ Kakashi thought, it still hurts when the stick hit his face.


    Although he still called Yongze the squad leader, he already regarded Yongze as a teacher in his heart.


    "Ka... Kakashi, how did you become like this, did you get beaten up by someone?" Maitekai opened his mouth wide and said in surprise.


    Although there is a mask blocking him, Maitekai is not too familiar with Kakashi. At a glance, he can see that Kakashi''s face is swollen from the beating, and the circles around his eyes are blue.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said in a low voice: "I fell while walking."


    Then leave directly.


    Kakashi certainly wouldn''t tell Maitekai about being beaten up all morning.


    "Hey Kakashi, tell me which way it is, I''m going to challenge it, and I can fall you so badly, with a bruised nose and a swollen face." Mitekai asked.


    Kakashi''s face darkened, relying on the crowd to throw Maitekai away, and went to the small hotel where Hua Ling was.


    Finding the room, Kakashi politely knocked on the door and said, "It''s me, Kakashi."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： The more you dont want to be discovered, the more you will be discovered

    Chapter 36 The more you don¡¯t want to be discovered, the more you will be discovered


    Hana Ling moved quickly, and quickly opened the door without keeping Kakashi waiting.


    Seeing Kakashi with a bruised nose and swollen face, Hua Ling was slightly taken aback, but quickly recovered her expression and called Kakashi to come in.


    "Master Ninja, who are you?" Hua Ling thought for a while, and finally asked.


    "I got lost on the road of life, and then fell, that''s it." Kakashi said calmly.


    Hua Ling had a strange expression on her face: "You fell quite hard."


    Hua Ling hesitated for a while, and finally rolled up her sleeves, revealing her white jade arms like snow lotus root, turned her head away, pursed her lips and said:


    "Bite it, so that you can recover."


    This scene made Kakashi seem to have returned to the moment when he first saw Hualing, and he remembered Hualing''s distorted face when she was bitten.


    This is a very normal woman who is afraid of pain.


    Kakashi sighed: "No, you will be in pain."


    "If it''s you, you can bite it lightly, only once." Hua Ling pretended to be relaxed.


    But Kakashi didn''t know what Hua Ling was thinking, so he turned his face away on purpose.


    Kakashi put down Hua Ling''s rolled up sleeves, then looked at Hua Ling and said: "Don''t do this in the future, no one is worth you.


    I saved you because I don¡¯t want to see this kind of thing happen to you all the time. If I bite you, what¡¯s the difference between me and those people? Konoha is not Kusanagi, we have many medical ninjas. "


    Although he, Kakashi, is not an absolutely good person, he still has his gentleness and kindness.


    At this moment, Kakashi''s body suddenly grew taller in Hualing''s eyes. When Kakashi stood up, Hualing realized that Kakashi was actually just a thirteen-year-old boy.


    "Your father must be a very powerful person to teach you like this." Hua Ling sighed.


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing Hua Ling''s words, Kakashi instantly stayed where he was, and became silent.


    Hana Ling''s expression was a little overwhelmed, she seemed to have touched Kakashi''s minefield.


    "Sorry, I..." Hua Ling was about to apologize.


    "It''s okay, he is indeed a very powerful person, a hero of Konoha." Kakashi said.


    Now, in fact, he also wants to open it. His good friend Obito thinks his father is the hero of Konoha, and Mr. Nagasawa also expresses his recognition and respect for Bai Fang''s ideas.


    Then why does he care what those irrelevant passers-by think, his father is the Konoha hero in his heart! It was before, it is now, and it will be in the future.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to register. After registration, you will officially become a resident of Konoha." Kakashi laughed.


    Hua Ling nodded, and began to look forward to a new life in Konoha.


    Maybe, this time, I can really live the peaceful and happy life I once yearned for.


    Kakashi took Hana Ling and walked quickly to Hokage''s office.


    Why do you have to be fast, because you have to catch up before Minato gets off work.


    Under normal circumstances, if Watergate finishes processing all the documents, it will be off work at 5 pm.


    Before, the earliest time to get off work was at six o''clock. After being reminded by Nagasawa, as long as the work was done, he would go home from get off work on time and go back to accompany Kushina.


    Walking into the Hokage Building, Hualing closely followed Kakashi''s footsteps, not daring to look around.


    Because she can feel that there are many very dangerous atmospheres in this building.


    These auras made Hua Ling a little nervous, she didn''t even feel it when she walked into Hokage''s office, but it was Kakashi''s voice that brought her back to her senses.


    "Minato-sensei, she is Uzumaki Hanarai." Kakashi introduced Namikaze Minato.


    Minato looked at the dazzling red hair, and smiled gently: "Uzumaki Hana, would you like to become a resident of Konoha, a member of Konoha?"


    "I do."


    Immediately afterwards, Minato took out two forms from the table and handed them to Hua Ling: "After filling them out, you will be considered an official Konoha resident. Welcome to join Konoha."


    Hua Ling quickly filled out the form and handed it to Minato.


    Minato stamped the Hokage stamp on the watch, looked at the time, and said with a smile, "Miss Hua Ling, would you like to visit my house.


    My wife is also a member of the Uzumaki clan. She is very interested in you and wants to meet you. "


    Hana Ling looked at Kakashi.


    Kakashi is a little troubled, look at what he is doing, he is just a thirteen-year-old boy.


    Minato seemed to have noticed something, and said proactively: "Kakashi, come along too. It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten at my house, and what''s wrong with your face?"


    At this time, Minato realized that Kakashi''s face was swollen, and there were bruises around his eyes.


    "I got it from Mr. Nagasawa''s training." Kakashi said honestly.


    I lied to Maitkai because I felt a little embarrassing, and lied to Hualing because I thought it was fun, but to Minato, I still told the truth.


    Because Minato is his Jonin instructor after all, and he treats him so well.


    "Mr. Yongze? It seems that you get along very well, study hard. There are many things in Yongze that are worth learning from you." Minato smiled gently.


    Kakashi nodded, regardless of strength or black belly, Nagasawa is his goal.


    ...


    ...


    Namikaze Minato¡¯s house is not as luxurious as Hualing imagined, it¡¯s just an ordinary two-story building, not much different from the ordinary Konoha civilian¡¯s house.


    This surprised Hua Ling a little.


    In her eyes, Hokage is equal to the leader of Kusanagi Village in Kusanagi Village, and even a more transcendent existence, and they must live in that kind of luxurious compound.


    Minato led the two of them in.


    Hua Ling looked around the room curiously. The furnishings in the room were also very ordinary, except that there were some kunai with strange patterns in some places.


    Suddenly, she felt a powerful but kind aura approaching.


    A woman holding a large spoon, wearing an apron, and having the same dazzling red hair as her walked into her field of vision.


    "Minato, you came back just in time, I just..." Kushina looked at Uzumaki Hualing, and was also taken aback for a moment.


    But he quickly realized that he slapped Minato on the chest with a pink fist and said, "I don''t want to tell you about the guests. I will cook two more dishes."


    "It was indeed my fault, I should have notified you earlier." Minato smiled gently and admitted generously.


    Looking at it, Kakashi feels like he hasn''t eaten yet, and the dog food is almost filling him up.


    At the dinner table, Jiu Xinnai kept picking up vegetables for Hua Ling, and chatting with her, lamenting the difficulty of whirlpool.


    This made Hua Ling''s favorability towards Jiu Xinnae rise sharply, and she felt that she had finally made a correct decision.


    Suddenly, Kushina noticed Kakashi who had been eating silently without speaking, and asked curiously: "Kakashi, what''s wrong with your face, it looks a little swollen."


    Kakashi was a little tired, he felt that his mask had leucorrhea, how could everyone find out.


    "..."


    The daily routine is coming to an end, and we are about to enter the exciting main storyline


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： Its okay to snore, but dont use a machine gun

    Chapter 37 It¡¯s okay to snore, but don¡¯t use a machine gun


    With the Kusanagi Anbu information brought by Nagasawa, and the three captured Kusanagi, Minato quickly dispatched the ninjas and directly issued an ultimatum.


    Either Kusanagi will pay Konoha a sum of compensation, and then re-sign the covenant of peace and mutual assistance, or Konoha will declare war on Kusanagi.


    The leader of Kusanagi had already prepared for this. After all, leaking information was also part of the plan. He pretended to hesitate for two days before choosing to lose money and re-sign the covenant of peace and mutual assistance with Konoha.


    Although it is said that they will lose money, the specific amount needs to be discussed carefully. After the discussion, the covenant can be signed.


    Nagazawa is also a member of Konoha Fang''s negotiating team, and he is not an ordinary member. He is the deputy leader of the negotiating team.


    His deputy team leader was hard-won. Minato and the top management almost got into a fight to get it.


    At the beginning, Minato said that Nagasawa would be the deputy leader of the negotiation team, Midai asked with some doubts:


    "Who is Nagasawa?"


    Minato thought about his choice of words, and said: "He is the new squad leader who joined the Anbe squad. This time, he got the Kusanagi Anbe information. He is very capable and definitely qualified for this position."


    Three generations thought about it, and asked Anbe to fetch Nagasawa''s information.


    The third generation looked at Yongze''s information, frowned and said: "Minato, the person you recommended is not very good, first of all, he is too young, only 23 years old, and then he is also a Chunin.


    The number and level of missions completed are too few. I have actually done five b-level missions, and no one at a-level and above. I am lacking in experience, so I am afraid it will be difficult to take on important tasks. "


    (The s-level task has not been settled yet)


    Minato looked into Sandai''s eyes, and said firmly: "Youth is not a problem, I am only 23, you believe me, and let me inherit the position of Hokage.


    Moreover, although Yongze''s ability cannot be figured out based on that piece of information, he has extraordinary power. "


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stroked his mustache, as if he was thinking about what Minato said.


    Actually, he just saw in the data that Nagasawa and Minato seem to have a very personal relationship, which reminded him of something not very good.


    He is still very optimistic about Minato, but he feels that Minato is still too young, so he needs his help.


    Seeing that Sandai was still hesitating, Minato said in a calm voice: "I, Minato Namakaze, guarantee with my own personality that Yongze is absolutely capable of serving as the deputy leader of the negotiation team."


    Seeing that Minato, who is usually gentle, is like this, Sandai stopped talking, and Nagasawa''s deputy team leader also got it.


    However, the position of the negotiating team leader was finally recommended by Konoha''s senior management, and then voted for.


    However, as we all know, there are only five real high-level members of Konoha, two Hokages, two advisors, and one elder.


    The two consultants are from the same family of the third generation, and they are old supporters of the third generation. Rounding up the three generations, one person can represent the entire high-level.


    So the negotiating team leader is basically selected by the third generation.


    However, the third generation did not recommend any wonderful candidates, and recommended Nara Shikahisa who had just become the head of Nara not long ago.


    Yongze has no objection to this. You can always trust the Nara clan when it comes to using your brain.


    But Danzo actually appointed a person as the deputy team leader, which made Yongze a little alert.


    As long as Danzo gets involved, he feels bad.


    If it wasn¡¯t for fear of too much impact, he could have rushed into Gen¡¯s headquarters and punched Danzo to death, saving him from making small moves there.


    But if he does this, he is afraid that he will become a traitor in place.


    If in the past, rebelling against forbearance, it doesn¡¯t matter, where is life.


    But now he is bound to Konoha, increasing the prosperity of Konoha will allow him to get rewards and improve his strength.


    So he has to look at Konoha, become the top of Konoha, change Konoha.


    No matter how Danzo is, he is also a high-ranking member of Konoha. You must not kill him directly without any reason, or you must not kill him openly.


    But now Yongze actually doesn¡¯t care too much about Danzo. After all, his strength lies here. No matter how tricky you are, I will break it with one punch.


    It¡¯s just that he had a bad impression of Danzo in his previous life, and he would be very happy if he could make Danzo a little bit of a stumbling block.


    While Nagasawa was thinking about how Kusanagi would retaliate against Danzo, Kusanagi''s mission also arrived at Konoha, and the two sides began their first negotiation.


    In a room dedicated to negotiation, Konoha and Kusanagi sat on both sides of a rectangular wooden table.


    Nara Shikahisa took the lead in expressing his dissatisfaction: "The action of Kusanagi Village brought huge losses to our Konoha, and it almost caused the relationship between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Earth to deteriorate, and also hurt Konoha''s excellent ninjas. ..."


    The organization of the Kusanagi negotiating team was speechless. A special jinnin with three zhongnin caused a huge loss to Konoha?


    But it is the weak side after all. Although he wanted to complain, Kusanagi''s negotiating team leader just kept a sullen face, quietly waiting for Nara Shikuhisa to finish speaking.


    After Nara Shikahisa finished listing Kusanagi''s crimes, the leader of Kusanagi said: "We are also very sorry for this incident, and are willing to compensate Konoha for the loss. I hope that the two countries can restore the previous relationship. .¡±


    His meaning is very simple, that is, don''t bb, just quote.


    Nara Shikahisa smiled and said: "Konoha also hopes to restore a friendly relationship of peace and mutual assistance with Kusanagi, and only needs Kusanagi to compensate 10 billion taels to make up for Konoha''s loss."


    The smile on Kusanagi''s leader''s face froze. Although he knew that Konoha didn''t really kill 10 billion taels, but left Kusanagi with room to bargain, he still wanted to scold her.


    It¡¯s just such a trivial matter, and it actually costs 10 billion taels. You know, it only costs 1 million taels to release the s-level task with the lowest value, and what kind of tasks are s-level tasks?


    All are state-secret tasks, and even include inviting other countries to join the war.


    Ten billion taels are enough to send 10,000 S-level missions, worth hundreds of Asma, and you may not be able to get them out if you empty out the grass ninja. The country of grass is not rich.


    "Cao Ren is poor, I''m afraid I can''t afford that much money to compensate Konoha, I can only pay 100 million taels." The leader of Kuo Ren cried and became poor.


    Probably means that 10 billion is too much, can 100 million be enough.


    The smile on Nara Shikahisa''s face also disappeared, good guy, the price has been cut off by 99%, and you can''t cut it without the aunt in the vegetable market.


    "Konoha doesn''t want to ask for too much, but this time Konoha suffered a heavy loss. 100 million is just a drop in the bucket, and it can''t make up for the loss at all." Nara Shikahisa said.


    I want to give only 100 million taels, but if you want to fart, you have to pay more.


    The leader of Kusunin said with embarrassment: "It''s better to use 200 million taels. It''s not that Caoren doesn''t want compensation, but Caoren is too poor."


    Poor, can you make do with 200 million?


    ps: I was tortured by my roommate snoring last night, so sleepy


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： Yongze Jonin is better than Yongze sub-captain

    Chapter 38 Nagasawa Jonin is better than the Nagasawa sub-captain


    "I thought Kusanagi was here to seriously solve the problem, but it doesn''t seem to be the case." Nara Shikahisa said with a gloomy face.


    Leader Kusanagi sighed, a weak country has no diplomacy, and there is no way to fool it, so it became a threat.


    "Eight hundred million taels, this is the limit that our Kusunin Village can take out." Kusunin''s team leader said painfully.


    Nara Shika was satisfied for a long time and was ready to nod.


    In fact, the third generation did not tell him how much compensation to ask for, it was all his own behavior.


    Because for the third generation, there was no idea of ??compensation, so naturally it didn''t matter.


    He chose Shikahisa Nara as the leader of the negotiating team because he was optimistic about Shikahisa Nara and wanted him to be the monitor of the ninja class, so he went to the negotiating team to confuse his qualifications.


    At this time, Shikahisa Nara is also a new cutting-edge jonin. Although he made a name for himself in the war, he is actually the same as Minato.


    At this time, Yongze spoke and said: "This time our Konoha genius Kakashi Hatake Hatake almost died in the mission, how can Yayi make up for Kusanagi''s fault, you know, Kakashi is our Konoha''s genius is a rising star."


    The Kusanagi team leader twitched his cheeks, not to mention that the Kusanagi team could beat Kakashi, how could 800 million people not be as good as a top ninja?


    Not to mention 800 million taels, 80 million taels to assassinate an elite jonin, there are plenty of desperate people to take orders.


    Of course, the matter of Kusanagi and Konoha is no longer a matter of one or two ninjas, but a matter of ninja villages and ninja villages, countries and countries.


    "One billion taels, I''m afraid our leader will have to do the task himself to make up for the shortfall when we go back this time." Team leader Kusanagi directly put on the pain mask.


    Nara Shikahisa looked at Yongze curiously, he thought that 800 million was enough ruthlessness, but he didn''t expect Yongze to be more ruthless than him!


    But he soon saw something even more ruthless. Yongze still did not agree to the compensation amount of the Kusanagi team leader, and was still chasing after the victory, and finally set the compensation amount to an astonishing 1.2 billion taels.


    When the contract was finally signed, Kusanagi''s team leader almost stared at Yongze with cannibalistic eyes.


    The original 800 million taels to solve the matter, but in the end Yongze added 1.2 billion, a full 400 million taels, how many tasks have to be done.


    But he has no choice but to pinch his nose and admit it, because Kusanagi''s bottom line price is almost like this.


    No matter what Kusunin leader thinks, he never imagined that the Konoha ninja in front of him had discussed with the leader of Kusanagi not long ago how much compensation should be paid to Konoha.


    Don¡¯t say you know the bottom line of Kusunin Village, it¡¯s simply that Yong Ze and the leader of Kusunin set the bottom line together.


    Not only gave Azukiha face, but Kusanagi could barely bear it.


    After the end, Nara Shikahisa asked his fellow Nagasawa curiously: "Deputy leader Nagasawa, how do you know where Kusanagi''s bottom line is?"


    Nagaze smiled lightly: "I once went to Kusunin Anbu to steal Kusunin''s confidential information, so I have some understanding of Kusunin Village."


    "No wonder." Shikahisa Nara nodded.


    Yongze felt that telling the real facts was a bit too intimidating, and it sounded fake, so it was better to just make up a reason.


    After all, sometimes reality sounds far worse than fiction.


    ...


    ...


    The next day, Nagasawa was called to Naruto''s office by Anbe ninja.


    Minato looked at Yongze with a smile on his face and said: "I heard about the peace talks, Yongze, you are indeed worthy of it, and even Lu Jiu admired you very much, but he rarely praises others."


    Nagazawa smiled, "Minato, why do you feel that sometimes you have more confidence in me than I do, you won''t make me an all-round ninja."


    "Is there?" Minato disagreed a little, isn''t Nagasawa the almighty ninja.


    "Let''s not talk about that, let me show you this." Minato stood up, smiled and handed Nagasawa a document.


    Yongze took it curiously, and had a guess in his mind.


    Looked at the content again, and it turned out to be similar to what he guessed, it was his appointment letter for being promoted to Jonin.


    Said that he has made **** contributions to Konoha, thinking of his great contribution, he is hereby promoted to Jonin.


    From then on, Yongze can no longer call himself an ordinary Chunin, at most he can call himself an ordinary J¨­nin.


    But probably no one will believe it, because there is no such thing as ordinary ninja.


    Junin are all elite and high-level combat power, even if they are as strong as the five major countries.


    The number of junin in a country is the criterion for determining the country''s true military strength.


    And strictly speaking, in Konoha, Jonin is also a kind of social status.


    Every time a major event occurs in Konoha, a J¨­nin Assembly will be held to discuss and vote, and only J¨­nin can participate.


    The high-level executives sitting in various departments are basically in charge of Jonin, which is one of the reasons why Namikaze Minato took great pains to promote him to Jonin.


    As a Chunin, it is true that promotion is not easy, and it is easy to invite people to gossip.


    "Nongzawa Jonin? It sounds okay." After reading it, Yongze returned the information to Minato.


    "I think it''s pretty good." Minato smiled gently.


    "And, in a short time, you can be promoted to the captain of the Yongze branch again."


    "Tsk, it''s worse than Yongze Jonin." Yongze complained.


    "If those people who have been in Anbu for more than ten years to become the class leader of Anbe will probably die of anger when they hear you." Minato looked at the cheap and good-looking Nagazawa, shook his head and laughed.


    "You, who became Hokage at the age of twenty-three, have no right to speak."


    "After all, you are too good, Yongze."


    "It''s still Minato, your strength has conquered three generations of old men."


    The two gradually became crooked to the point of bragging about each other''s business, and finally looked at each other and smiled.


    "By the way, Minato, if it''s not the kind of mission that I can only go to recently, don''t send village missions to our squad, arrange some patrol missions." Yongze reminded.


    "I am conducting special training for them to improve their strength, and I will go out to the village for actual combat after a while."


    Minato nodded, indicating that there is no problem, and said: "It happens that the ninja world is also very calm recently, and the files I have to deal with are much less."


    "After all, the three major powers of Huofengtu have signed a covenant, and the rats behind the scenes probably won''t dare to make mistakes for a while."


    Minato couldn''t help sighing: "I really hope that the ninja world can always be peaceful."


    "This is very difficult. Wars always happen inadvertently. Not everyone yearns for peace." Yong Ze ruthlessly attacked.


    "So I just hope that it is my best effort to ensure that Konoha will not be invaded by the flames of war." Minato quietly looked at Konoha through the huge French window.


    The Hokage office is on the top floor of the Hokage Building. Through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, you can observe Konoha at a glance.


    Looking at a peaceful Konoha, Minato feels infinite power.


    Bearing the name of Kage, he will certainly not disappoint the residents of Konoha.


    Ask for recommendations and ask for a monthly pass, but there is no feedback, and no one looks at it


    Same


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： déjà vu feeling

    Chapter 39 The feeling of deja vu


    Ever since Yongze specially greeted Minato, he has basically been doing tasks in Konoha Village, so that he can receive training from Yongze.


    The training went fairly smoothly. At the beginning, he couldn''t even dodge a single shot, and was beaten by Yongze every time, his nose was covered with bruises and his face was swollen.


    Two months later, they could basically dodge more than half of Yongze''s attack, and their sensing ability was greatly improved.


    However, after Nagasawa increased the speed of use, Kakashi and the others became more difficult to dodge, but they didn''t fail to dodge once as they did at the beginning.


    During these two months, Yongze taught them the Six Forms in addition to Domineering training.


    Considering the time factor, Yongze did not teach all the six styles, but only taught shaving, paper painting and moon steps. It is better to learn more than to learn more.


    In fact, the ninja''s ninjutsu attack power is strong enough, and those who point the gun and walk away may not be good at ninjutsu.


    Of course, it''s not completely useless. As a physical technique, the biggest advantage is not needing seals.


    Also, Yongze has some other ideas about those offensive six-style moves.


    For example, add wind escape chakra attribute changes to Arashi¡¯s feet, kick out a chakra wind blade, add lightning escape chakra attribute changes to the finger gun, and become a ninjutsu similar to one-handed.


    This makes their development more difficult, but Yongze thinks it is necessary. First, it can improve the power, but it is more suitable for ninja use.


    There is still a difference between ninjas and pirates. I am afraid that copying them will not work, but we still have to add the use of chakra, which is the characteristic of ninjas.


    The sky in November is still blue and beautiful, and the residual cold left by the winter rain last night has not affected the normal life of Konoha residents.


    Kakashi is patrolling around Konoha with salt water and Inuzuka Midori.


    Konoha is very big. Although it is called a village, it is the size of a town, not an ordinary town.


    Because of the military nature, Konoha has set up many guard posts outside the village not far from the village to monitor the surrounding area of ??Konoha to ensure the safety of Konoha.


    The task of Kakashi and others is to ensure that there are no problems with these sentries, and supervise the work incidentally.


    This task is Anbu''s daily task, and there are similar tasks such as patrolling Konoha.


    However, it is also divided into people and periods, like the daily tasks of Nidaime Anbe, which is definitely to monitor Uchiha...


    Suddenly, when approaching a guard post, Inuzuka Midori, who had a keen sense, suddenly said: "There seems to be a fight ahead."


    Even Nagasawa didn''t expect that Midori Inuzuka was the fastest one in cultivating knowledge and color, and he made rapid progress.


    Nagasawa feels that it may have something to do with the secret arts of the Inuzuka clan. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that Inuzuka Midori has a good talent for knowledge.


    After all, what Yongze opened up for them is the possibility of cultivating domineering, and what they will become depends on themselves.


    Kakashi straightened his forehead, revealing the double-shaped jade sharing sharing eyes. With the blessing of his powerful eyesight, he saw what happened not far away:


    "A ninja has attacked the sentry post, hurry to support."


    After speaking, Kakashi rushed out instantly.


    Being beaten for nearly two months, he was almost beaten to autism. He couldn''t wait to fight and see his improvement.


    Inuzuka Midori was not to be outdone, and rushed forward with Haimaru.


    Saltwater followed closely behind, ready to use shadow imitation technique to control the opponent at any time.


    This is also their tactical arrangement.


    Kakashi has the double acceleration of shaving and Chidori, and the super observation ability of Sharingan, even if he rushes to the front, he can flexibly move among the crowd.


    And Inuzuka Midori has a strong physique, and after transforming and merging with Haimaru, he can go to the next level, and it''s okay to rush behind Kakashi.


    As for the salt water, according to Yongze''s words, it is a traditional crispy mage, just hide behind and control the output of people.


    When Kakashi Inuzuka Midori gets on and attracts enough attention, he will come out and use the Shadow Secret Technique to smear him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Among the guard posts, one ninja was observing the surroundings with a binoculars, while the other two ninjas were vigilant with their naked eyes.


    Suddenly, the ninja holding the binoculars suddenly felt a black shadow flashing by, and hurriedly started looking for the trace of the black shadow, and reminded by the way:


    "There seems to be something wrong, I saw a black shadow flashing past."


    But before the Konoha ninja could find him, Soi Ying''s true colors had already appeared, and five ninjas dressed as Iwa Ninja rushed in.


    Three Konoha ninjas quickly took out Kunai, and the Konoha with the telescope frowned and said:


    "Iwa Ninja? We signed a peace treaty and are now allies. Are you going to break the treaty?"


    The five ninjas dressed up as Yannin obviously didn''t want to talk nonsense with the Konoha ninja. The leader waved his hands coldly:


    "Kill them."


    "Damn it, you lunatics want to start another war!" Konoha Ninja cursed.


    clang!


    The kunai of Iwa Ninja and Konoha Ninja collided.


    The Konoha ninjas at the sentry post are not very strong. There are two middle ninjas and even a lower ninja.


    Combined with the fact that Iwanin still had the advantage in numbers, within two minutes Konoha Ninja was in a dangerous situation. There were many dangers, and he almost died on Iwanin''s shuriken several times.


    But at this critical moment, a voice broke through the air, and a teenager wearing a cat face mask rushed in.


    Looking at Kakashi''s attire, the leader of Iwanin felt a thump in his heart, cursing inwardly that he was unlucky for meeting Konoha''s Anbe so soon.


    Konoha Anbe ninjas are not easy to mess with. The leader of Iwanin left and ordered: "Quick retreat, their support is here."


    This team of Yannin was obviously well-disciplined. Hearing the leader''s order, they all withdrew in an instant and ran quickly in the forest.


    The idea of ??the leader of Yannin is very simple. It is too easy to hide such a large forest. It is impossible for the other party to catch them alone.


    But unfortunately, what they met was Nagasawa''s Anbu class.


    When you encounter other Anbe squads, you may really be run away by them, but Kakashi''s strength is not as simple as that of ordinary Anbe members.


    Not to mention the enhanced version of Kakashi taught by Nagasawa, even the original Kakashi can instantly kill them one by one.


    Seeing that the enemy wanted to run away, Kakashi immediately made seals and used Chidori, and then stomped the ground twice to use shaving and chased away.


    ZiZiZi!


    The flashing blue electric light condensed in Kakashi''s hands. Under the stimulation of Raiden Chakra, his cell activity increased, and his speed increased sharply. Coupled with the use of shaving, Kakashi shot out like a lightning bolt. rushed out.


    Zizi!


    The extreme speed made Kakashi catch up with the slowest person in an instant, and directly pierced his thigh with Chidori.


    Iwanin screamed and lost the ability to move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： Nagasawa ready to move

    Chapter 40 Nagasawa who is ready to move


    After finishing one person, Kakashi didn''t stop at all, and continued to rush towards the remaining four people holding Chidori.


    Two, three, four.


    With every sprint of Kakashi, a rock ninja fell to the ground.


    The distance between the last remaining person and Kakashi is also being continuously shortened, and he is about to fall into a desperate situation.


    Faced with such a situation, the leader of Iwanin seems to have given up on running away, and seems to be preparing to fight Kakashi with his back.


    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    But before Iwanoshi finished the forty-four seals, Kakashi''s Chidori stabbed into his body.


    "Kakashi, don''t you know how to leave one for me? You did it all by yourself." Inuzuka Midori who came over said with a curl of his lips.


    Kakashi has been beaten for nearly two months, and she is the same, she really wants to beat others to vent her anger.


    Can''t beat Yongze, so he can only vent his anger on these short-sighted enemies.


    "In order to prevent them from escaping, it must be resolved as quickly as possible." Kakashi said lightly.


    "How could I not know this, I just complained." Inuzuka Midori looked as if I didn''t understand.


    Bring all the incapacitated Iwanin back to the sentry post, Kakashi asked the Konoha ninja at the sentry post, "What''s going on?"


    The sentry ninja looked at Kakashi gratefully, "Thank you very much for your timely support, as for these rock ninjas, we don''t know what''s going on.


    We were on duty here, and they rushed in suddenly, threatening to kill us. "


    The sentry ninja became agitated and said: "I suspect that Iwanin just wants to continue the war. They broke the peace treaty!"


    Lying on the ground, Iwanin taunted: "So what if you destroy it, the contract is just a piece of paper, so what if we Iwanin tore it directly to Konoha?


    Signing the contract is just wishful thinking of you Konoha. "


    "You!" Hearing this, the Konoha ninja at the sentry couldn''t help it immediately, and wanted to rush up and punch the talking Iwanin Bangbang twice.


    But the salt water stopped the Konoha ninja, he was afraid that the Konoha ninja would kill someone because he was too angry, and with his keen sense, he noticed the aura of deja vu.


    This action, why is it so similar to Nagasawa''s plan in Kusanagi?


    Shuiyan calmly said: "Don''t fall for the enemy''s tricks, these five people are not necessarily Iwanin.


    It is also possible that there are enemies pretending to be Iwanin to destroy our relationship with Iwanin, so we must be careful to identify them. "


    Kakashi nodded.


    He also has a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    These five rock ninjas, except for the forehead and clothing, don''t look like rock ninjas at all.


    When he played the role of rock ninja in grass ninja, he also used earth flow wall, at least it was earth escape ninjutsu, this group of people did not have earth escape ninjutsu from the beginning to the end, you tell me you are rock ninja, cheating ghosts Woolen cloth.


    Kakashi looked around with Sharingan, and suddenly found the shuriken stuck on the wooden board.


    Pulled out the shuriken, looked at it, and Kakashi calmly said: "They should not be Iwanin, this shuriken is not Iwanin''s shuriken."


    He has fought Iwa Ninja on the battlefield, and he doesn''t know much about the ninja tools used by Iwa Ninja.


    Although it is said that if it is to confuse the enemy country, some ninja tools made by other countries may also be used in some special tasks.


    But according to the momentum of these fake rock ninjas, they look like they are going to fight Konoha, they haven''t even changed their foreheads and uniforms, how could they change their shurikens on purpose.


    Coupled with the issue of ninjutsu, Kakashi is sure that these people are definitely not Iwanin.


    Shuiyan also nodded and said: "I also think there is something wrong with them. It should not be Yannin, but ninjas from some countries or organizations with ulterior motives."


    The caught Iwanin panicked when they heard Kakashi''s conversation, and quickly cursed:


    "Hehe, we rock ninjas are not so deceitful, you Konoha, don''t put your dirty ideas on other ninja villages."


    Inuzuka Midori smiled and said: "It seems that you guessed right, he is in a hurry, he is in a hurry."


    Kakashi moved violently, knocking out all the Iwanin, and said:


    "I''m afraid this matter is not simple. We can''t solve it by ourselves. Let''s hand them over to Squad Leader Yongze."


    The purpose of knocking out those fake Iwanin is to prevent them from committing suicide. Although Konoha has secret techniques, even corpses can give you some information, but after all, the living can get more information.


    "That''s right." Saltwater nodded.


    Immediately, the three of them left the sentry post with all the fake Iwanin and went to Anbe.


    Before leaving, Kakashi also asked the ninja at the sentry to send someone to notify Minato Namikaze.


    This is not a trivial matter, only Kakashi and others came in time.


    Otherwise, if they really killed the three Konoha ninjas and left some traces of Iwanin on the scene, then it would be difficult to investigate.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Anbu Base.


    Yongze looked at the fake Iwanin dressed by the five Iwanin in front of him, he was also a little speechless, and said with a smile:


    "Is this karma? We just played pretend rock ninja in Kusanagi, and in the blink of an eye, someone came to Konoha to play this hand."


    "However, I have long expected that there will be people who are unwilling to be lonely and want to make a move. I didn''t expect such rubbish, and I didn''t even send a Jonin. You look down on us Konoha."


    "They probably just wanted to attack the guard post, but they didn''t expect to meet us on patrol." Saltwater analyzed.


    "It doesn''t matter, it just so happens that you are tired of patrolling missions, maybe this time there will be a big fight." Yong Ze said indifferently.


    At this stage, as long as Konoha has no major losses, the other four major ninja villages basically dare not make any changes.


    After all, they had just been beaten up and were still in pain. Konoha suffered a great loss, and their loss was not small.


    Basically, some small villages and ninja organizations are acting as demons.


    It just so happened that Yongze still thought his promotion was too slow. Wouldn¡¯t it be flattering to be directly promoted to captain for a big task.


    Yongze asked the three to hand over the fake rock ninja to the torture department.


    Although I know it''s not Iwanin, I have to confirm which side it is.


    Konoha Torture Department, let alone the living, the dead can give you the whole thing, so many secret arts are not kidding with you.


    And Yongze went to Minato, and he wanted to share his thoughts with Minato.


    He wants Minato to maintain a tough attitude on this incident, and don''t let the three generations make big things small, and then make small things small.


    Although it is good to rest and recuperate, you still have to be tough when it is time to be hard, otherwise no cat or dog will dare to bully Konoha.


    If this is the case, what is the name of the No. 1 Ninja Village? Wouldn¡¯t so many wars be fought in vain?


    ps: Try not to be like this in the future. Code early, mainly due to hand damage. It would be great if you have the hand speed of an eagle. . .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： Parents will be unhappy if they eat too many desserts

    Chapter 41 Parents will be unhappy if they eat too many desserts


    Hokage Building, inside the Hokage Office.


    "Could you be tougher..." Minami Minato tapped his finger on the table while considering Nagasawa''s suggestion.


    Nagaze has already told Minato what he thinks, and he feels that Konoha''s attitude towards the outside world can be tougher.


    "This is not impossible. In fact, the third generation did not always compromise. He just hopes that Konoha will be peaceful." Minato thought for a while, and finally agreed with Nagasawa''s idea.


    He still has a good impression of the third generation, which is much higher than the dislike of the third generation''s behavior.


    In this era, who became Hokage at such a young age as Namikaze Minato, not because of the accidental death of the third generation, but because Sarutobi abdicated on his own initiative.


    The shadow of each village, whether it is a small village or a large village, which one is not controlled until death or dying before passing on.


    You know, Hiruzaru Sarutobi is only in his fifties this year, it is still too early to die of old age, at least he can live for ten or twenty years.


    Based on this point, Minato has great admiration for the third generation, which requires a lot of courage.


    Although the third generation did not give all the rights to Minato, but still holds certain important rights, Minato can understand that, after all, he is too young, and it is normal for the third generation to be worried.


    He believes that as long as he shows the ability that an excellent Hokage should have, the third generation will naturally give everything to him.


    "I didn''t say that Sandai wanted to do bad things to Konoha, I just don''t like his current political attitude." Nagasawa spread his hands.


    Three generations of this person cannot be judged by simple good or bad, he is a complicated person.


    In the beginning, the second generation was ambushed and killed by Yun Yin, and he was ordered to serve as the third Hokage in a crisis-ridden situation.


    In this harsh situation, the third generation relied on his excellent ability to defeat the countries that challenged Konoha, and once again let the ninja world know the power of Konoha, what is the No. 1 Ninja Village.


    Such a person, can he be said to be a bad person? No, at least not for Konoha''s people.


    But if Sandai is a good person, Yongze can only say hehe.


    In the original time and space, Minato entrusted Naruto to Sarutobi Hiruzen before his death, which can be said to be extremely trustworthy.


    But what did the third generation do? Ignore the rumors spread in the village.


    Although the rumors should not be spread by him, maybe Danzang did it.


    But he chose to do nothing, obviously he can tell Naruto''s true identity, not a nine-tailed demon fox, but the son of the Fourth Hokage.


    But he didn''t do that, because if Naruto''s identity as the fourth son of Naruto was revealed, Naruto would be exposed to more and wider field of vision, and troubles might arise by then.


    So he chose to hide it, and just went to see Naruto from time to time, giving Naruto a little warmth like a grandfather.


    Yongze doesn''t know whether the third generation has a debt in his heart or has other purposes, maybe both.


    Sandai''s approach really made Yongze unhappy, so Naruto''s cheerful personality is also very strong. If another person with a glass heart is replaced, he will be blackened in minutes.


    So it is impossible for Yongze to have a good attitude towards the third generation.


    He respects Sandai''s contribution to Konoha, but he doesn''t like Sandai.


    Maybe, people are prone to disease when they get old?


    This operation is not a serious illness, and Yongze doesn''t believe it at all.


    "Actually, the third generation..." Minato wanted to say something else.


    But Yongze didn''t give the chance, and waved his hand directly: "Okay, let''s not talk about him, my birthday is coming soon, and you, Minato, have become Hokage, so you have to give me a big gift."


    Yongze''s birthday is November 16th, and today is November 8th, there are only eight days left before his birthday.


    Minato laughed twice, he really wanted to know why Yongze always looked unhappy when seeing the third generation, obviously Yongze probably didn''t have much contact with the third generation.


    "What gift do you want?" Minato smiled and looked at Yongze.


    Yongze touched his chin, and said casually, "Why don''t you give me some ninja tools from Sage of the Six Paths?"


    "Then I don''t have one, but I have the special Hiraijin Kunai that the Fourth Hokage kept close to me, so you either." Seeing that Nagasawa couldn''t adjust, Minato started joking.


    Nagasawa pretended to look at Minato twice, and joked: "I didn''t expect Minato to know that you are very popular among female ninjas. It seems that I have to chat with Kushina, lest you make mistakes."


    Minato''s complexion changed, and a picture appeared in his mind.


    Kushina was in full swing, her beautiful red hair fluttering because of the powerful Chakra, and then she grabbed his collar and asked him what was going on, did he not love her anymore.


    "You can''t talk nonsense about this, it''s not like you don''t know Kushina''s temper." Minato said seriously.


    Yongze snickered twice, making you kid always show affection in front of me, now I know I''m afraid.


    Nagaze thinks, to find a wife, you have to be someone like Nonoyu with a gentle personality. If you are looking for someone like Tsunade Kushina, your life will be in danger when the couple quarrels.


    The two chatted a little more about homework, and then Yongze left when it was almost time.


    After all, Minato is Hokage, not a companion. The place they are in is Hokage''s office, not some entertainment place.


    It''s okay to chat for a while, but if you keep chatting, it will disturb Minato''s office a bit. Kushina didn''t stick to Minato like this.


    If he does this, Kushina will have to doubt his relationship with Minato.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . .


    Leaving Hokage''s office, Yongze went to the dessert house.


    Dessert House, as the name suggests, is a place that sells desserts. It is different from Boss Watanabe''s dumpling shop. He has a lot of desserts here.


    So Yongze occasionally comes back here when he wants to change to a lighter taste.


    Walking around in the store, Yongze bought a grass pancake with mung bean filling and three strawberry Daifuku.


    Actually, he suggested to the owner of the dessert house whether he could have a red bean and strawberry Daifuku, which is definitely sweet enough, but unfortunately the boss did not accept his suggestion.


    When he was about to check out, Yongze saw someone who surprised him.


    A child with short black hair, exquisite facial features, and tear grooves on his face, about four or five years old, with the Uchiha clan''s emblem on his clothes.


    At this time, Itachi Uchiha is struggling with how many dumplings he wants to buy.


    Desire told him that anyway, with so much pocket money, he could buy three copies directly.


    But reason told him that after eating so many three-color dumplings, he would definitely not be able to eat them for dinner. As the eldest son who has been given great expectations, isn''t it a bit bad for him to do so.


    Yongze saw Itachi''s entanglement, and said: "If you want to eat, just buy it, I don''t have enough money to lend you."


    Hearing Yongze''s voice, Itachi looked at Yongze with some doubts, his eyes were a little wary, he didn''t know the stranger in front of him.


    Conspiracy theories or something like this, I don¡¯t want to write too much about this, the main style of this book is cheerful


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： Free things are the most expensive

    Chapter 42 Free things are the most expensive


    "Don''t be afraid, my brother also likes to eat dumplings. People who like to eat desserts are generally not bad." Yongze said nonsense.


    Looking at Yongze''s handsome and confident face, Itachi let go of his vigilance, thought for a while and said, "It''s not that I don''t have enough money, I just want to buy a few more copies."


    "That''s not easy, you can buy as many servings as you want." Yong Ze laughed.


    Itachi shook his head, his small face became a little serious, and he said seriously: "How can people indulge their desires to do things, such words are wrong."


    Nagaze looked at Itachi in surprise. He is young and speaks in the same way. He is indeed a genius of Uchiha.


    But after all, Yongze was an old troll who used to fight against Confucianism on the Internet in his previous life. After thinking about it, he retorted:


    "You think of desire too simply. With desire, human beings can keep moving forward. Because of the desire to live a more comfortable life, various tools are constantly being invented..."


    Yongze''s tirade instantly confused Itachi, and he didn''t know how to refute Yongze for a while.


    He thought about it carefully, and Yongze said that those changes seemed to be the cause of human desires.


    ¡®Could it be that what the father said was wrong? Desire is a good thing? ¡¯ Itachi thought to himself.


    But he always felt that what Yongze said was a little bit wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong because of his inexperience.


    Before Itachi could think about the result, he found out that Yongze took two sets of Sansedanzi to pay the bill.


    Give one of the dumplings to Itachi, and Yongze said with a smile: "If you don''t understand it, go back and think about it. Today is my treat for you."


    Itachi didn¡¯t take it, the tutor he received didn¡¯t accept gifts from others casually.


    Seeing Itachi didn''t answer, Yongze raised his eyebrows and said: "Sometimes you don''t have to think too complicated about the problem, just ask if you can come back later."


    Finally, Yongze stuffed the dumpling directly into Itachi''s arms, and then slipped away at a speed that Itachi couldn''t react.


    Only one sentence was left to make the owner of the dessert shop not very happy.


    "If it''s dango, I recommend you to try the dango shop on the west side of Konoha, tell me my name, and I will definitely make the sweetest dango for you."


    Itachi looked at the dumpling in his arms with a confused look on his face, why did he forcefully give it away.


    However, he wrote down Yongze''s words, and went to the west of the village to see if the restaurant Yongze said was delicious.


    ¡®It was said that the name can be reported, but you didn¡¯t leave your name. ¡¯ Itachi sighed.


    If he knew the name, he could ask his father Uchiha Fugaku if he knew him, and then return the money for the dumpling. With the speed shown by Nagasawa, he should not be a mortal among ninjas, and his father would probably know him.


    Finally, Itachi walked out of the dessert house with the forcibly given dumpling.


    Yongze¡¯s words gave him a little different inspiration. He had a vague feeling that Yongze was a different person from all the people he met before, and he was a very special person.


    . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . .


    Yongze, who ran away from the dessert house, found a quiet environment on the grass next to the stream and prepared to eat dessert.


    Meeting Uchiha Itachi was an interesting episode for him.


    Uchiha Itachi is undoubtedly an important character in the original work, and has done many heavyweight things, even doing things like exterminating the Uchiha clan.


    But with Nagasawa around, he has to get his consent to kill the Uchiha clan.


    Such a powerful family was exterminated. Yongze probably lost a lot of prosperity. That family has a lot of Jnin. Basically, Sangouyu is the strength of Jnin.


    Besides, Itachi prostituted his dumpling for free, and still wants to avoid the fate of being his tool man? Sooner or later, Anbu will be caught as a laborer. Yongze''s food is not so easy to eat.


    As for how to resolve the conflict between the Uchiha clan and Konoha, Yongze also had an idea.


    The Uchiha clan wants to launch a coup, nothing more than Konoha is too tight, which makes the Uchiha clan feel that they can''t get along, plus their own personality problems.


    Nagaze believes that with him and Minato, these are not big problems and can be resolved. By then, Uchiha will be a sharp sword in Konoha''s hands that only hurts the enemy but not himself.


    While Yongze was eating dessert and thinking about a bright future, a voice that was not harmonious with the scene entered his ears.


    "899, 900, 901..."


    Nagaze saw that Maitkai was constantly moving up and down with **** in a handstand position.


    Nagaze finished eating the dumplings and straw cakes, clapped his hands and walked to Maitkai to look at him.


    Nongze''s arrival did not disturb Maitekai''s exercise, he still maintained his posture, but greeted Yongze.


    "Senior Yongze."


    Looking at Kai, who was flushed and sweaty due to backflow of blood, Yongze thought for a while and asked:


    "How is the taijutsu that Kakashi gave you?"


    He once told Kai to let him and Kakashi practice the six styles he gave Kakashi.


    Maitkai shook his head and said: "It was given to Kakashi by you, senior. We are not familiar with each other. How can we ask for what you gave to Kakashi?"


    Nagazawa scratched his head, it seems that he didn''t ask Kakashi for it, Kai is still a little honest.


    Yongze thought for a while, and said, "Why don''t you come and be my son... uh, be my disciple."


    If it is Maitekai, he thinks it is absolutely okay to be his disciple.


    If it is Kai who has mastered domineering, what will happen when he adds eight gates? Yongze is looking forward to it.


    "Being Senior Yongze''s disciple..." Maitekai was stunned.


    Although he has never seen Yongze make a move in person, and Yongze''s identity is still a Chunin, but Mai Tekai believes that Yongze''s strength must not be simple.


    To be able to make his lifelong enemy Kakashi respect him so much, and to learn his taijutsu, Nagasawa''s taijutsu must be extraordinary!


    However, such a person suddenly said that he would be accepted as a disciple, which made Kai a little flattered.


    Nagaze smiled and said: "You can think about it carefully, and if you are really unsure, you can ask Kakashi."


    Yongze also knew that he was a little sudden.


    But when he saw Kai who was exercising alone under the sun, he was inexplicably touched, so he had the idea of ??accepting apprentices.


    Although Kai in the original book is very dazzling, he believes that with his help, Kai will be even more dazzling.


    Maitkai, after thinking about it, stopped exercising, stood in front of Yongze in a normal posture, and said in his heart, "If you give up halfway, you will double the amount of training."


    "I am willing, Senior Nagasawa." Maitekai said quickly.


    He wants to climb to the highest peak of taijutsu, and wants to match or even surpass Kakashi.


    But in the recent battle with Kakashi, he was a little powerless, and Kakashi suddenly had a sharp increase in physical skills.


    If anyone is willing to teach him, Maitekai is of course willing to ask.


    There is no such word as hypocrisy in his youth!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： Clothes that are too conspicuous are not a good thing

    Chapter 43 Clothes that are too conspicuous is not a good thing


    "Senior Yongze?" Yongze looked at Maitekai with a smile.


    "Mr. Yongze!" Matt Kai reacted and corrected.


    Yongze thought for a while, and it happened that he was fine in the afternoon. He originally planned to go to the orphanage to see Nonaiyu and Dou, but he went there once two days ago, so there is no need to rush there.


    Since they are all teachers, they can''t just throw the cultivation method to the other party and let him understand it by themselves. They have to teach, otherwise why are they still called teachers.


    "Use your full strength to attack me." Yong Ze said.


    The last time he saw Kai make a move was the match between Kakashi and Kai two months ago.


    Kai took out the peacock, which was not yet fully developed, but in the end Kakashi was slightly better.


    Two months later, Yongze felt that Kai''s strength might change. In order to make a more appropriate training plan, he needed to know Kai''s strength accurately.


    Seeing Yongze opening his mouth to attack him with all his strength, Maitekai felt his blood start to get excited, which is what youth should be like.


    "I feel like my youth has begun to burn, well, if I lose the battle, I will run 3,000 laps around Konoha!" Kai passionately expressed his self-restraint.


    Even if it is a losing battle, Kai has to set such self-restraint.


    Because, through such self-restraint, he can put more pressure on himself. The greater the pressure, the stronger his strength will be. Even if he loses, he can still exercise through 3,000 laps of running. .


    This is the self-restraint of his Maite Kai!


    It is not a prayer like praying to God or worshiping Buddha, nor is it purely self-abuse, but to make every challenge not useless.


    "Dance, Kai, let me see your limit." Yongze looked at the passionate Kai and nodded.


    "Eight Doors Dunjia ¡¤ Injury Door, open!" Kai immediately opened the four doors.


    Since Yongze said he wanted to attack with all his strength, he naturally had to use his full strength.


    Currently, he usually uses four doors most of the time. Five doors is still quite a burden for him. If he opens six doors, he will be seriously injured.


    His current physical strength cannot support the strong pressure of the sixth gate.


    Kai, who opened the fourth door, suddenly had a different aura, and a powerful chakra breath rose from his body.


    Nagaze reckons that the current Maitekai¡¯s hard power can compete with the physique-type special jounin.


    boom!


    The chakra on Maitekai''s feet erupted, and a sonic boom sounded, as fast as a bullet fired.


    "Whirlwind of Konoha!"


    After getting close to Nagasawa''s body, Maitekai immediately used his most commonly used move.


    Jumped sideways, threw his right leg towards Yongze''s head, and at the same time bent his left leg, kicking towards Yongze''s abdomen.


    This is a kick he thinks is very clever, combining the upper kick and the lower kick.


    The right foot that moved first allowed the opponent to focus most of their attention on the defensive head, but it was unexpected that his left foot was also ready to go.


    But the next thing that surprised Metkay came.


    Yongze''s face was indifferent, as if he didn''t take Maitekai''s attack at all.


    But at the moment when Maitkai''s attack was approaching, Nagasawa''s hand stopped.


    Clap!


    Nongze''s hand not only blocked the right leg that was kicking up, but also slapped the left leg that was kicking down in an instant at a speed that Maitekai couldn''t understand.


    boom!


    Maitkai, who was slapped by Nagasawa, flew out instantly, and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Mitekai''s eyes were a little surprised, he didn''t expect that the slap that seemed to slap a bug on his body would have such great power, and he would be slapped away.


    However, if he was shown the image of Whitebeard making a move, he might not be surprised. Even if it is pure physical strength, the strength of Whitebeard is unimaginable.


    But Nagasawa''s strength did not make Maitekai despair, but became more excited.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Maitekai laughed twice and said: "It''s really powerful, teacher, it seems that it is not enough to open only four doors, Dumen, open!"


    Kai, who opened the fifth door, had a different momentum in an instant, and became much stronger again.


    After opening the five doors, Kai immediately ran around Yongze, trying to stun Yongze and find Yongze''s flaws.


    At this time, Kai was also aroused to win, at least he had to hit Yongze''s body.


    But Yongze completely ignored Kai who kept circling around, and just stayed where he was.


    But with Yongze like this, Maitekai still dare not step forward easily, thinking that a strong man like Yongze must not be full of flaws all over his body, it can only seduce him to attack.


    Suddenly, Maitekai noticed that his fast running had stirred up a burst of dust, and a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, and Maitekai immediately thought of how to attack.


    Maitkai tried his best to speed up and run, and the extremely fast speed rolled up the dust on the ground one after another, and merged into the whirlwind created by Maitekai running at full speed.


    In an instant, Yongze was surrounded by a yellow whirlwind.


    "Haha, this move is called Konoha Sand Storm!" Maitkai said proudly.


    Created a sandstorm like this, doesn''t McKay believe that Nagasawa can still see which direction he is attacking from? Yongze is not from the Hyuga clan, but he doesn''t have those white eyes that can see through.


    "Power Prelude!"


    Taking advantage of the dusty atmosphere, Maitekai directly attacked from the front and kicked towards Yongze''s chest.


    Generally, in this situation, most people will sneak attack from behind for a surprise effect.


    But he is different from Maitekai. He thinks that Yongze must have guessed this and will put more energy behind him, so he reverses his thinking and attacks from the front. This is the direction of his attack!


    Just when Matt Kay thought he was going to succeed.


    The next moment, Maitekai felt a sense of weightlessness - Nagasawa grabbed his feet and lifted them up.


    Maitekai looked at Yongze who was facing him in a daze, it was different from what he thought.


    "Kay, you are wearing such a conspicuous green tights, so little sand and dust can''t hide your figure." Nagasawa said with a smile, and then put Maitkai down.


    Maitkay hammered his chest in frustration. He never expected that there would be a mistake in his clothes. He said how his meticulous offensive thinking would be useless at all.


    "Do you want to change clothes?" Kai was a little closed.


    Looking at Kai''s clothes, Yongze laughed dumbly, and told the truth:


    "I was joking with you just now. It is very difficult to open your eyes in such a big wind and sand. The reason why I can see through your attack is because I have a secret technique called knowledge color domineering.


    This secret technique can sense the surrounding breath and predict the attack, so even if there is wind and sand blocking my sight, I can easily block your attack. "


    "It turned out to be like this, no wonder." After knowing the truth, Maitekai turned into a hot-blooded form again, and he said how could it be the reason for the clothes, this green tights is his favorite.


    However, Maitekai feels that Nagasawa seems to be a bit different from the image he imagined, and he doesn''t feel very serious...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： Green is not a schemer

    Chapter 44 Is Green a Reckless Person


    "Besides this, there is another secret technique..."


    After finishing speaking, Nagasawa simply showed Maitekai a bit of armed domineering.


    Looking at the devastated ground, Maitekai''s eyes widened and he swallowed.


    In that punch, Yongze didn''t even use chakra, only used the domineering entanglement of some armed color, but the power was terrifying, a large area of ??land was destroyed and split open one after another.


    "I''m going to teach you two secret techniques, are you willing to learn?" Yongze smiled.


    Mitekai burst into tears and snot and hugged Yongze in an instant: "Yes, very willing, youth is to learn more secret arts."


    Mitekai feels a little unreal, obviously Yongze is not familiar with him, but he just accepted his disciples, but he is willing to treat him so well.


    To be reasonable, all the way to the present, Maitekai has encountered all kinds of ridicule at most.


    Only his father has been encouraging him by setting an example and telling him the meaning of youth.


    Take other people''s ridicule as solidarity, and difficulties as tempering, youth will not disappear until death, and the time of death is the climax of youth.


    Maitkay has always kept these words in his heart and practiced them.


    So when he suddenly met Yongze who was so kind to him, he felt very unreal for a while, and even a little overwhelmed. His father only taught him how to face difficulties, but he didn''t teach him how to face this situation.


    After comforting the excited Maitkai, Yongze handed the scroll that recorded the six-style cultivation method to Maitkai, and helped him to gain domineering potential by the way.


    "It records six very practical physical training methods. You go back and practice hard. For the next week, you come here before eight o''clock every morning. Then I will teach you how to practice domineering." Yong Ze said his own arrange.


    Although Kakashi also needs to train, but for this kind of thing, a shadow clone is enough. Kakashi often uses shadow clones to help them train.


    One is that he also has his own affairs, so he cannot help them train every day.


    Secondly, the main body still has to suppress the speed anyway, and the shadow clone has the same effect, but the suppressing strength is still less.


    But at the beginning of Maitekai, he will use the main body to teach well, and then he will use the shadow clone to teach when he is on the right track.


    "Six body skills..." Maitekai held the scroll firmly in his hand, and almost cried again in excitement.


    "Mr. Yongze, I will definitely practice the physical skills you gave me, and I will definitely live up to your expectations of me!"


    "Well, practice well." Yongze nodded when he saw Maitekai''s aura of practicing to death as long as he couldn''t die.


    Kai¡¯s six-style and Kakashi¡¯s six-style he gave are the same version, both of which have superficially added some chakra use, and have not added any advanced nature changes.


    For example, there are no such things as Feng Ren Lan Jiao and Lei Dun Finger Gun.


    Yongze thinks this way, after they have learned the normal version, they will teach the advanced version. Of course, the main reason is that he has not developed it yet, and they are all semi-finished products.


    Yongze reckoned that it would be almost another month, and a set of ninjutsu was developed in three months, which is definitely considered efficient in the ninja world.


    Who develops ninjutsu in the ninja world is not based on years.


    Of course, he has a faster record, that is, developing the spiral pill with Watergate, which seems to be done in a few weeks.


    But that doesn''t count, because he already knows the practice method of spiral pills, it can''t be said to be developed, it can only be said to be practiced.


    "By the way, Kakashi is also practicing, you can discuss with each other." Nagasawa reminded him friendly.


    Hearing the three words Kakashi, Kai''s eyes instantly changed.


    "As expected of being my lifelong enemy, Mr. Nagasawa, have you approved me, but in terms of physical skills, I will not admit defeat."


    Looking at Maitekai like this, Nagasawa smiled unkindly.


    He reckoned that Kakashi would not have a good life these days, Kai''s enthusiasm is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    But Yongze thinks this is not bad, it is also good for Kakashi, although it is a little annoying, but the improvement of strength is still good.


    Afterwards, Yongze demonstrated the six-style in person, and then told Maitekai about the points to pay attention to when practicing the six-style.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    One day, after finishing the morning beating training, Nagasawa disappeared in front of Kakashi and the three, letting them rest.


    Inuzuka Midori looked around for a while looking like a thief, then pulled Kakashi and salt water and said seriously:


    "Do you know what day November 16 is?"


    Saltwater thought for a while, shook his head and said, "Is there anything special about that day? I don''t have any impression."


    Kakashi also shook his head to express that he didn''t know.


    Midori Inuzuka smiled proudly, put his hands on his hips and laughed arrogantly: "The wise Nara and the genius Kakashi are nothing more than that, we still have to rely on Midori."


    Saltwater looked at Inuzuka Green with a black line on his head, a little speechless.


    Kakashi said expressionlessly: "You are so smart, you must have good theoretical grades in ninja school."


    Inuzuka Midori''s smile froze, as if being touched by a sore spot, he gritted his teeth and said:


    "Why do ninjas need to know that a shuriken moves at **** speed and then... I just knock him down with a punch, can''t I just throw the shuriken?


    Why do you throw out ten kunai per minute for **** hours? Does kunai cost money? Kunai are very expensive. "


    Even after so many years of graduation, Midori Inuzuka will feel a headache when he thinks back to the days when he learned the theory of ninja school. Fortunately, the graduation exam is not that...


    Otherwise, the future great ninja Inuzuka Midori might die in school because he could not graduate.


    As if realizing that he had been tricked by Kakashi, Midori Inuzuka coughed twice: "It doesn''t matter, people have to look forward and can''t indulge in the excellence of the past."


    "November 16 is Nagasawa''s birthday!" Inuzuka Midori said the big news directly.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa ''took care'' of us so much, wouldn''t we be sorry if we didn''t surprise him on his birthday." Midori Inuzuka touched the big bag on his head and encouraged him.


    Kakashi took two steps back, trying to stay away from Inuzuka Midori, so as not to be affected by Nagasawa''s attack.


    He felt that Nagasawa must be watching them from a certain corner, didn''t Inuzuka Midori just want to beat him up.


    Seeing Kakashi''s movements, Inuzuka Midori gave a disdainful cut, and said, "You think Midori is that kind of reckless person? Midori''s nose is sharper than ordinary Ninja Dogs, and Class President Nagasawa is no longer here."


    "Then how are you going to surprise class leader Nagasawa?" Kakashi asked curiously.


    He wanted to see how deadly Inuzuka Midori was.


    "Of course I pretended not to know his birthday, and then secretly prepared cakes and gifts, and thank you green for making him cry when the time comes." Midori Inuzuka said.


    "That''s it?" Kakashi was a little puzzled, this is not in line with Inuzuka Midori''s usual style.


    Everyone, try not to keep books. At the critical moment of recommendation, I will be cold for raising books.


    Seek to follow up


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： Good-looking people look good in anything

    Chapter 45 Good-looking people look good in anything


    "Then what do you think?" Inuzuka Midori asked Kakashi.


    Kakashi pondered for a moment, imagining himself as Inuzuka Midori, thinking about what Inuzuka Midori would do under normal circumstances.


    "Should congratulate Squad Leader Yongze for letting him relax his vigilance at the beginning, and give him a tricky gift at the end."


    Midori Inuzuka looked at Kakashi with dissatisfaction, "Squad Leader Nagasawa is so kind to us, he taught us secret techniques and even trained us, after a birthday, you still want to sabotage, you really are not human!"


    Kakashi: ¡­


    Co-authored, he has become a bad guy who is not grateful.


    "Shuiyan, you say yes, Squad Leader Yongze has treated us so well, we should repay him well."


    Shuiyan nodded, saying one thing, although Yongze trained them very strictly, this is the embodiment of Yongze''s responsibility to them.


    "Well, I blamed you." Kakashi raised his hands and gave the French military salute.


    "That''s right, a good boy is brave enough to admit his mistakes." Inuzuka Midori said to Kakashi in an elder tone.


    This couldn''t help but make Kakashi feel inexplicably uncomfortable. It''s okay to be told by Saltwater, after all, Saltwater is a very reliable teammate.


    But being called a child by Inuzuka Midori, he always felt underestimated. This guy really didn''t have any self-consciousness. He obviously acted more like a thirteen-year-old than him.


    Kakashi felt that it was necessary to bring up an intra-team sparring with Nagasawa next time, so that Inuzuka Midori could understand the majesty of his genius Jonin.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    After lunch, Nonoyu, who has washed the dishes, is going to take a walk in the yard to relax.


    Seeing Sitting under a tree holding a branch and making circles, Nonaiyu walked over curiously.


    At this time, Dou should be previewing the textbooks of the ninja school, why is he here looking like he has nothing to do.


    Walking to the book, Nonaiyu smiled softly and said, "What''s wrong with you, if you feel the pressure of studying, you can take a few days off and not study."


    Seeing Nonaiyu coming, he raised his head and shook his head, "It''s not about learning, I think those are quite simple."


    Nano Naiyu was a little curious, squatted down, and continued to ask: "What is that, can you share it with the dean?"


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Brother Yongze''s birthday is coming, I want to give him a gift, but I don''t know what to give."


    Although Yongze would bring food for everyone and tell stories to many people every time he went to the orphanage, he knew that Yongze was the best for him.


    After all, Yongze never told others that he would go to a ninja school, pay tuition fees, and teach ninjutsu himself.


    So Dou also wants to give back to Yong Ze, send a gift or something.


    But here comes the embarrassment. He has no money to buy good gifts, but he is not a master craftsman himself, so he can''t make anything.


    So the bag is very tangled, what should I give.


    ¡®Sure enough, in the ninja world, you must have money. If you have money, the director will become happy easily, and you can also buy a good gift for Yongze. ¡¯ Dou thought to himself.


    No Naiyu touched the little head of the lower pocket lightly, and said softly: "Yongze likes you so much, he will like whatever you give him."


    Doudou squinted his eyes slightly in enjoyment, Nono Yuke was different from Yongze''s rough and ravaged head touching, it was very gentle, like a breeze blowing on his face.


    "Is this okay? Not too good." Dou said with some uncertainty.


    "Doesn''t Yongze like to eat dumplings? You can just make a dumpling for him, just add things like red beans and strawberries to it. Anyway, the sweeter he is, the happier he is." Nonaiyu complained Take a look at Nagasawa''s strange taste.


    Once she curiously took a bite of the Yongze special dumpling, the sweetness made her frown.


    Once Yongze stayed at the restaurant in the orphanage, Nonaiyu advised him to eat in the orphanage, and then asked Yongze what to eat, but Yongze said to give him a red bean rice bowl.


    No Naiyu: (; one_one)


    From then on, Nonaiyu knew that Yongze was not happy without sugar.


    "Duanzi..." Doudou feels that this is a good idea. It is cheap and affordable, and it just hits what Yongze likes.


    Bangdou solved the gift problem, but Nonaiyu was a little bit in trouble.


    If I hadn¡¯t talked about this with Dou, she would probably be the person who made the dumpling, because although there is funding from the village, she no longer accepts funding from the root.


    So at the moment, it can only be said that she has enough money, not how rich she is, and it is impossible for her to use Konoha''s subsidy to buy gifts.


    But now there are already dumplings, and she also gives dumplings, which feels a bit uncomfortable.


    If it tastes better than the bag, wouldn''t it be more embarrassing.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t taste it on the spot. If Yongze eats it on the spot and then evaluates it, Nonoyu thinks that Dou might be sad.


    Happily went back to continue to preview the textbooks of the ninja school, and there was another person under the tree who was troubled by the gift.


    At this time, Yongze, who walked into the orphanage, saw Nonayu squatting under a tree in a daze, and walked over curiously.


    Yongze squatted down, leaned his face forward, looked at Nonaiyu carefully, then swayed his palm up and down in front of Nonaiyu''s handsome face, and asked with a smile: "What are you thinking, so absorbed."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ye Naiyu came back to her senses, the face suddenly appeared in front of her eyes made her lean back subconsciously, but unfortunately there was a tree behind her, so she only retreated a little.


    Under this distance, Nonaiyu could even feel the heat of Yongze''s exhalation.


    Looking at No Naoyu whose face started to turn reddish, Yongze smiled, stood up, and sat beside No Naoyu.


    Yongze''s action made Nonoyu heave a sigh of relief, and his mind cleared up a bit, and he replied: "I''m thinking about something you might like."


    No Naoyu didn''t intend to hide it and give a surprise.


    Except for the birthdays of the children in the orphanage, she didn''t even have the energy to celebrate her own birthdays, so she couldn''t play with those flowers.


    "What do you like?" Yongze repeated, and then smiled: "Is it because of my birthday? Don''t worry about it, just give it as you like, or don''t give it away."


    No Naiyu shook his head and said: "After all, you have helped me and the children so much. I feel a little sorry for you for not giving me any gifts for my birthday."


    Yongze helped to apply for the orphanage to become Konoha''s official orphanage, which really solved her big problem, and she no longer has to worry about what to do if the root does not send money.


    "Why don''t you take a few photos of you wearing a witch costume as a gift." Yong Ze said in a joking tone.


    He remembered that No Naiyu also had a shrine maiden nicknamed Walking. Although it must have nothing to do with the shrine maiden costume, he thought that Nonai Yu should look good in the shrine maiden costume.


    Because good-looking people look good in anything.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want more, the free period can¡¯t be too much, too soon will affect the recommendation and listing


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： gold organization

    Chapter 46 Gold Organization


    "Miko costume? A photo?" Nonoyu looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    Obviously she didn''t understand what Nagasawa said.


    Yongze smiled and said: "It''s okay, just think that I just babbled."


    Nano Naiyu let go of the slightly suspended heart, and felt very ashamed to use his own photo as a gift. Isn''t this the same as giving himself to the other party?


    After chatting with Nonaiyu about the orphanage, Yongze went to find Dou, and was going to see how far Dou had studied.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . .


    The afternoon before Nagasawa''s birthday.


    Konoha Anbe base.


    Minato Namikaze, who was about to leave after finishing his work, suddenly remembered the five fake Iwanin that Nagasawa had told him before, so he went to the torture department.


    It has been so long, and the information that should be tortured should also be tortured. Even if it is not tortured, the secret technique of the Yamanaka family is not just a display.


    Seeing Minato Namikaze approaching, the ninjas from the torture department greeted Minato Namikaze and saluted one after another.


    "Master fourth generation."


    Namikaze Minato smiled gently, and asked, "Have the five ninjas dressed as Iwanin sent over a while ago got any results from the torture?"


    Morino Urasawa said in a deep voice: "The results of the interrogation have been obtained, and after sorting out the materials, they will be sent to you, Fourth Generation Lord."


    Namikaze Minato came and asked with interest: "Which side are they the ninjas?"


    He now has a little guess, it should not be Yan Ninja Village.


    Iwa Ninja Village was just defeated by Konoha. A large number of ninjas were killed and suffered heavy losses. It is impossible to bite the bullet and take the initiative to trouble Konoha, otherwise they would not sign a peace treaty.


    The remaining three major ninja villages are also unlikely. Everyone is in the same condition and needs to recuperate.


    So Minato guessed that it was done by some ninja organizations or small ninja villages, such as the grass ninja village that was planning to intercept peace materials last time.


    "They are black market ninjas." Morino Urasawa said.


    Nami Kaze Minato frowned, the black market ninjas are a group of people who risk their lives for money.


    If this is the case, it will be a bit difficult, because the ninjas who perform the mission may not know who the employer is, and it will be more difficult to investigate.


    "Those people in the black market dare to accept such a task, aren''t they afraid of being cleared?" Minato was a little angry.


    Offer a reward to someone in the black market, even if the person who offered the reward is Ying, no one cares, you are awesome if you kill it.


    But you dare to accept this kind of task in such a sensitive period, Minato is somewhat incomprehensible, is it so stubborn, this is the name of Konoha No. 1 Ninja Village.


    "This is not a task publicly released on the black market, but someone found them privately." Morino Urasawa added.


    Minato''s complexion became a little better, and he nodded, which is normal.


    Otherwise, he would have to think about cleaning up that black market that has no eyesight.


    "They were hired by people from the Jin Organization." Morino Urasawa continued.


    "Gold Organization, I remember that their ninja tools are very good, and their reputation in the ninja world is not bad. Didn''t you expect to have an evil idea to start a war?" Namikaze Minato found that he still had a little impression of this organization.


    "After all, their main business is selling all kinds of kunai shuriken ninja tools. If it comes to peacetime, their business will be greatly reduced." Morino Urasawa analyzed.


    He has custom-made torture ninja tools from Jin Organization, and the quality is indeed very good, compared with some in Takumi Ninja Village.


    "Is there any other important information?" Minato asked.


    He has already sentenced Jin Organization to death in his heart. Jin Organization just hit the gun. Yongze told him to be stronger, so this time he should be stronger.


    Let those ninja organizations think of the horror dominated by Konoha again. A ninja organization in the district wants to attract the attention of Ninja Village.


    "No more." Morino Urasawa shook his head, "These people don''t know much."


    Minato nodded and left Anbe.


    He didn''t go to the Hokage Building, but went home directly, because it was time to get off work and he finished his work.


    Going home, he changed Hokage''s imperial robe, and Minato went directly to the dinner table and sat down.


    It feels so good to have a freshly prepared hot meal after get off work, and Minato feels that it is necessary to share this wonderful feeling with Nagasawa.


    Kushina who came out of the kitchen also took off her apron and sat down at the dining table.


    "Thank you for your hard work, today''s food is also delicious." Minato smiled gently at Kushina.


    But what surprised Minato was that Kushina was not as happy as usual, but picked up the vegetables in an absent-minded manner, and didn''t even notice that the vegetables had dropped.


    "Kushina, what''s wrong with you, if you feel uncomfortable, I will take you to Konoha Hospital now." Minato asked concerned.


    Jiu Xinnai realized this, waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Then he patted his chest again, and said to himself: "How can I get sick with my physique, I won''t even if you are sick."


    "Then why are you absent-minded? Is there something on your mind?"


    "Well..."


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Kushina''s face.


    She felt that she had discovered something extraordinary. The relationship between Kakashi and her sister Hua Ling seemed unusual.


    Hana Ling looks at Kakashi differently from other people, Kushina can feel it.


    Kakashi also seems to be very concerned about Hua Ling, and often goes to her house to see her.


    Kushinai often meets Kakashi when he goes to play at Hua Ling''s house.


    Although even if she is Kakashi''s wife, she has no right to interfere with Kakashi''s private life.


    But the age difference between the two is too big. Kakashi is only thirteen years old this year, and Hualing is the same age as her, and they are both twenty-three this year...


    Almost half as big...


    Such an age gap made Kushina a little overwhelmed. She felt that this gap was prone to accidents.


    Because the relationship between the two of them and her is not ordinary.


    Kakashi is her husband''s disciple, and she has a good relationship with her, and Hua Ling is the only one of her family in Konoha, and the two of them chatted very well.


    If the relationship between the two of them breaks down because of such nonsense, it will be difficult for her.


    So Kushina is considering whether to pretend she didn''t see it or have a good talk with Kakashi and Hana Ling.


    The two are still in the budding stage of mutual affection, which is easier to deal with.


    After thinking for a while, Kushina finally didn''t tell Minato about it, and said casually:


    "I''m thinking about what to eat for you tomorrow, do you want to try Yongze''s red bean rice bowl?"


    Minato smiled wryly and shook his head and said, "Forget about this one. I can''t get used to that one. Yongze''s taste is really... really unique."


    In the end, Minato can only describe Yongze''s taste as unique, otherwise he doesn''t know how to describe it.


    Seeing that the fooling was over, Kushina breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought, let nature take its course.


    Maybe the two of them may not have that meaning, but they just have a better relationship.


    Please recommend, I will make a small update on Tuesday, three more chapters


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： The beautiful daily life is temporarily over

    Chapter 47 The beautiful daily life is temporarily over


    In the early morning, because of the biological clock, Yongze woke up, but instead of waking up early as usual, he split into two shadow clones and continued to sleep.


    Usually, because he has to help Kakashi and the others train, he will also get up early together.


    Although he is sometimes a shadow clone, he also practices ninjutsu or chakra in his spare time.


    But today is his birthday, so Yongze chose to indulge himself and get more sleep.


    After all, his birthday only comes once a year, and now he doesn''t need to improve his strength so urgently.


    His current fusion degree of the white beard template has reached 52%, and basically all the points are used for it.


    However, after the fusion degree reaches 50%, if you want to improve it, you will need to spend more points, 15,000 points to increase by 1%.


    Yongze didn¡¯t know if it was because of the increase from 0% to 50%, or because of 40% to 50%.


    If it is the latter, Yongze estimates that he may not be able to fill the white beard templates this year.


    Each 10% is 5,000 points more expensive, and he will get it later. He only receives more than 10,000 points a week now.


    Nagaze felt that he had to speed up his progress. He should become a high-level executive in Anbu as soon as possible. With Anbu as the starting point, he would change Konoha step by step to increase his prosperity.


    As the prosperity level increases, the points received every week can increase, and the white beard template can be filled faster.


    In fact, compared to when Yongze first got the system, the degree of prosperity has changed.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Muye Village¡¿


    ¡¾Current Status: General¡¿


    ¡¾Prosperity: 1400 (Alliance with Rock Ninja +70, Alliance with Grass Ninja +10, Others +86)]


    ¡¾Allies: Hidden Rock Village, Hidden Sand Village, Hidden Grass Village¡¿


    (The sand ninja alliance is earlier than the rock ninja, so it is counted in that 1234, and the rock ninja and grass ninja are new additions)


    With this degree of prosperity, he can receive 14,000 points every week, more than a thousand more than before.


    Yongze found that not only the hard power of village ninja strength can increase prosperity, but also forming alliances with other villages can also increase prosperity. After forming an alliance with Kusanagi.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I got three allies together, but I also opened the message of an ally.


    However, the prosperity provided by allies is unstable, which is determined by the relationship between Konoha and allies.


    For example, Iwanin formed an alliance purely after being beaten by Konoha, while Kusanagi was intimidated, so neither of the two allies could increase their prosperity much.


    This kind of ally relationship is completely equivalent to superficial friends. If something happens to you, not only will you not help you, but you will also have to make trouble.


    But Yongze doesn''t care, mosquito legs are also meat, and they are more or less prosperous.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . .


    At noon, Yongze stretched comfortably before getting up.


    This reminded him of his college days in his previous life. As long as there was no morning class, it was tantamount to no morning, and he would sleep until noon.


    But ever since he crossed into the ninja world, in order to survive, he exercised silently before entering the ninja school, and practiced ninjutsu hard after entering the ninja school.


    After decades of hard training every day, even Minato was no match for him when he was in Ninja School.


    But he has been hiding it all the time, and has been hiding himself well to prevent being noticed by some people.


    But after Minato was accepted as an apprentice by Jiraiya, he took off, his talent was well guided, and he also learned the most suitable ninjutsu, Flying Raijin.


    After a brief wash, Yongze walked out of the room.


    He first strolled around to get some fresh air, and then went straight to Boss Watanabe''s dumpling shop.


    Yongze walked up to Boss Watanabe skillfully, and said with a smile: "Boss Watanabe, the same."


    There was no one in the store at this time, I don''t know if it was because Yongze came too early or too late.


    After a while, the dumpling was served, but instead of the three servings that Yongze usually asked for, it was four servings.


    Yongze joked with a smile: "I haven''t seen Boss Watanabe for two days, have you forgotten my habits? It really makes me sad. I usually only need three copies."


    Boss Watanabe smiled twice, sat down, and said, "Isn''t today your birthday? So the extra one is for you."


    "Of course, if you didn''t lie to me last year." Boss Watanabe added.


    Last year, Yongze also came here to buy dumplings on his birthday, and jokingly asked if he could get a discount for his birthday today.


    "Of course I didn''t lie to you, thank you, Boss Watanabe." Yong Ze replied happily.


    He didn''t expect that Boss Watanabe would remember an unintentional remark he made last year.


    While eating dumplings, Yongze chatted with Boss Watanabe.


    "Boss Watanabe, why do you feel that you are always alone, are you the kind of person who likes to be alone?" Yongze asked casually.


    He has known Boss Watanabe for a long time, but he rarely sees Boss Watanabe with others, regardless of gender.


    Boss Watanabe sighed: "Who would like to be alone! It''s just not making friends randomly. That will only lead to disappointment."


    Yongze felt his eyes light up, "Who would like to be alone, but they don''t like to be disappointed", Boss Watanabe is a person with a story, and he can still say such a thing.


    After Yongze finished eating the dumpling, he chatted with Boss Watanabe until the afternoon. Yongze left the dumpling shop when there were more people in Boss Watanabe''s shop.


    At this time, Yongze''s shadow avatars have all returned, completed their training tasks, and let us know about the birthday.


    He plans to spend his birthday at a barbecue restaurant this time.


    Although he likes to eat sweets, he still has to consider the tastes of the public, so after thinking about it, he chose a barbecue restaurant.


    As for doing it by himself, Yongze didn''t want to.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know how to cook. After all, he has lived for so long, so how could he not know how to cook.


    The key is that there are so many people, the Minato couple, the Anbe class, Nonoyu and the others, and Kai. Isn¡¯t it very tiring for him to cook all the dishes by himself.


    The location is a big table booked in advance.


    After Nagasawa arrived at the store, he found that he was not the first to arrive. Inuzuka Midori and Kakashi arrived earlier than him.


    Kakashi and Mitekai Saline sprinkled ribbons, while Inuzuka Midori walked to Nagasawa holding a cake that had just been lit with candles.


    The four of them said in unison: "Mr. Yongze, happy birthday! I have worked hard for you."


    Inuzuka Midori smiled and said to Yongze: "Mr. Yongze blow out the candles."


    Yongze said in his mouth, "The cakes are all taken out because there are not enough people", but he still blew out the candles.


    Usually, Yongze thinks that Inuzuka Midori just likes leather and lacks pumping.


    Now, Yongze has to think about whether he should act softer tomorrow.


    After everyone was assembled, everyone laughed and discussed various things while eating barbecue.


    Have a nice day like this...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： Gold Organization Investigation Team

    Chapter 48 Gold Organization Investigation Team


    After having a pretty good birthday, Yongze once again ushered in Minato''s call.


    In Hokage''s office, Minato handed a document bag to Yongze and said, "You should read this document first."


    Yongze opened the file bag, and quickly browsed the information that Minato handed him.


    After a while, Yongze successfully extracted that keyword.


    "Gold organization?"


    Minato nodded: "According to the investigation results, this attack on the Konoha sentry by pretending to be a ninja was done by people from the Jin organization hiring black market ninjas."


    "They do have motives for doing this. If the war stops, their business should be difficult." Yongze nodded.


    Although he is just an ordinary Konoha Chunin, he also knows a little about the Jin Organization, an organization that sells high-quality ninja tools.


    Minato handed Yongze another document bag and said: "Here is some information about the Jin Organization in Konoha that I asked Anbu to sort out, you can take a look.


    But there is no key information in it. Konoha knows little about the Jin organization, and has not investigated this organization much. "


    "I am going to set up a gold organization investigation team, which will be in charge of the seventh team of your dark department, and you will be the team leader to investigate the specific strength of the gold organization.


    After the investigation is over, I will send additional ninjas to support you according to the specific situation. Of course, if you think that you are enough to cause a devastating blow to the Jin organization, you can also choose not to support.


    This task is divided into two steps, one is investigation and the other is attack. Both steps will be regarded as independent S-level tasks. "


    Minato finished the arrangement of this mission in one breath.


    "No problem, after I show these materials to Kakashi and the others, and then make some preparations, I can go directly in the afternoon at the latest." Nagasawa nodded.


    He doesn''t have much pressure. At this stage, he is not afraid of other places except Xiao Organization where there is danger for him.


    After all, Nagato''s reincarnation eyes and Obito''s Kamui are not easy to fight.


    Although Nagato hasn¡¯t developed the eyes of reincarnation for too long, but after all, it is the eyes of reincarnation. If Nagato is willing to die, then it¡¯s a proper super shadow, the kind of one person fighting a large village.


    His 52% white beard during the war may not be able to hold it, but he should be able to touch it 100%.


    After all, the old man is strong, but his template is from the war period, and he relies on the bottle to continue his life. Compared with the white beard template in the prosperous period, he is simply a low-profile youth version.


    Although Payne''s destructive power should not be as strong as Whitebeard''s if he didn''t use Super Shenluo Tianzheng, but he has many tricks, and his abilities in **** and human realms make Yongze afraid.


    "Well, I''m going to trouble you this time. This mission is much more dangerous than the last time Kusanagi." Minato smiled gently.


    "It''s okay, leave it to me, if the opponent''s strength is too strong, I will write it in the information." Yongze replied with a smile.


    Although he is confident in his own strength, Yongze didn¡¯t talk too much about it. The water in the ninja world is very deep, and there may be some weird things in the dark.


    Leaving the Hokage Building and returning to Anbu, Yongze first showed the information about the Jin organization aside.


    After reading it, Yongze frowned slightly, because there was too little information without him.


    Except that the base of the Jin Organization is in the Kingdom of Chuan, the rest are basically useless information.


    Even the information that the organization is in the country of Chuanuo is based on speculation.


    Because the Golden Organization conducts many transactions in the Kingdom of Sichuan every year, and the people of the Golden Organization appear frequently in the Kingdom of Sichuan, coupled with the particularity of the Kingdom of Sichuan itself, it is speculated that the Organization of the Gold is in the Kingdom of Sichuan.


    Nagaze gathered Kakashi and others together and distributed the information.


    When Nagasawa felt that Kakashi and the others looked about the same, he said:


    "This is our task this time, to investigate the strength of the Jin organization, and then attack it. Tell us what you think."


    Shuiyan was the first to ask: "After the investigation, how will we crack down? Will Konoha send more ninjas?"


    Saltwater had to ask, if he hadn''t known that Yong Ze and the fourth generation had a good relationship, he would have thought that the fourth generation was deliberately making things difficult for Yong Ze.


    Although I know that Yongze is very strong, but after all, the opponent is a ninja organization with a good reputation in the ninja world, and I will not play imperial city PK with you.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss if the boat capsizes in the gutter? Saltwater thinks it¡¯s still necessary to be stable. There¡¯s no such thing as a nine-to-eight win rate, so what¡¯s the blow?


    "Minato will arrange support based on our investigation results. If necessary, support will come, so don''t worry about this." Nagasawa explained.


    Don¡¯t worry about the salt water, just keep it steady.


    Nagazawa looked at Kakashi and asked, "Kakashi, what do you know about the Kingdom of Kawa?"


    Nagaze has no impression of the Kingdom of Chuan, the only impression is that Scorpion seems to have died there in the end, and there seems to be some kind of red-eyed blood succession boundary over there.


    Although Kakashi is young, he has the richest mission experience among the four.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said: "I didn''t know much about it, so I went there to do a few missions.


    Chuano Country is different from most countries. There is no ninja village established. In addition, the environment in the east of the country is very good. Many ninja organizations have bases in the country.


    So the eastern and southern parts of the country are more developed, while the western part is relatively backward, and most people live in the southern part.


    ¡­¡±


    Nagaze nodded, Kakashi is still reliable, he is indeed a qualified tool man, it is worth his effort to cultivate.


    If Dou grows up in the future, Itachi also recruits Anbu, and the three ace tools are in hand, then he can fish as he wants.


    "Very good, everyone should learn from Kakashi in the future. We often come into contact with various organizations and countries when doing advanced tasks. We should learn more about this." Nagasawa applauded.


    Saltwater fell into deep thought, not because of his poor memory or something, but because Nara is generally responsible for summarizing and analyzing information, rather than detecting information.


    But it¡¯s not that Nara will enter Anbe. Saltwater feels that he should make a change and not treat himself as a ninja of the traditional Nara clan.


    "Investigate intelligence, fast forward to strike. After being beaten for so long, I want to beat someone a long time ago." Midori Inuzuka eagerly said.


    It can be seen that her two months of training from Yongze have not been easy.


    "Kakashi will go to the reference room to find some information about Kawa no Kuni, and the rest will prepare by themselves. We will gather at the Anbu Base at 3:00 p.m." Nagasawa ordered.


    "Yes, Squad Leader Nagasawa!"


    The seventh class of Anbu is temporarily disbanded to prepare for the upcoming S-class mission of Anbu.


    Yongze was no exception. He went to the store to buy a few cans of red beans in case there was not enough sugar when performing tasks.


    Shuiyan went back to check the information of the Land of Rain...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： Things dont always go as they should

    Chapter 49 The development of things is always unsatisfactory


    After a fast journey, the four of them successfully arrived in the country of Chuan.


    "The weather is finally clear, and it''s really uncomfortable to drive in the rain." Midori Inuzuka looked at the scorching sun in the sky and sighed.


    It rained heavily yesterday when they were on their way, but the key is to keep on raining.


    "The environment in the country of Chuanzhi looks pretty good." Nagasawa looked at the surrounding scenery and nodded.


    The gloomy sky was dispelled by the wind, and the bright green leaves swayed with the wind, shimmering in the sun, like a newborn after the rain.


    This scenery almost made Yongze think that he was still in the Land of Fire. It seems that the environment in the Land of Sichuan is really good.


    After all, the environment of the Land of Fire is the best among the five major countries. Although it is not recognized, Yongze thinks so.


    Kakashi looked at the map, then looked at the town not far away, and said: "We have reached Daping. If the information is correct, the base of the Jin Organization should be here."


    Ohira is one of the three major towns in the southern part of Kawa no Kuni, and it has gathered a large number of Kawa no country''s population, as well as many ninja organizations.


    According to the information that Yongze showed them, it is speculated that the base of the Jin Organization is in Daping.


    "That''s what I said, but this is not a small village. Ohira is so big, it''s not easy to find a base." Inuzuka Midori felt that this task was a bit difficult.


    Gently tapped Midori Inuzuka''s head, Nagasawa said: "You talk about frustration before you start, what about your ambitions before you come out?"


    "It was worn down by the rain and the rush." ??Inuzuka Midori looked exhausted.


    "After completing the task, I will most likely be promoted to the team leader. At that time, I will give the position of squad leader to the person who performed the best in this task." Yong Ze said calmly.


    Midori Inuzuka thought about Saline and Kakashi''s unconvinced looks, but when she had to call her Inuzuka Squad Leader or Green Squad Leader because of her status, she instantly felt full of motivation.


    "Squad leader Nagasawa, don''t worry, I will definitely take over your class." Inuzuka Midori instantly became full of energy.


    It''s so exciting to slowly lift up the skirt with a face of reluctance.


    "What big talk, let''s go." Nagasawa gave Midori Inuzuka angrily.


    Hearing Inuzuka Midori''s words, Kakashi, who had no interest at all, felt like fighting.


    He doesn''t really care about the position of the squad leader, but if Inuzuka Midori is to be the squad leader, Kakashi can already imagine what funny things he will do.


    In order to make his Anbu¡¯s daily painting style more normal, Kakashi felt that it was time for him to stand up.


    To defend the dignity of Konoha Anbe, Kakashi is duty bound!


    Saline has no idea, he is still analyzing the data in his brain.


    Just like that, the four of them walked into the town called Daping.


    On the way, Yongze kept observing Daping.


    Ohira is the three major towns closest to the Kingdom of Fire in the Kingdom of Kawa. The terrain is flat, and further to the west is the capital of the Kingdom of Kawa.


    Daping gave him a surprise. This place actually looks more developed and prosperous than Konoha.


    He originally thought that this place would be similar to Kusanagi Village.


    The roads are flat, the streets are full of people, and there are a lot of shops on the streets.


    But Yongze quickly figured out the reason.


    In the final analysis, Ninja Village is a military institution, which belongs to the most powerful military force in the country, not an ordinary town or village.


    It''s strange that there are so many ordinary people living in this kind of place, let alone vigorously develop commerce.


    Yongze estimated that the capital of the Kingdom of Fire should be much more developed than this.


    But here is still a new inspiration for Yongze. If you develop business in Konoha, can you increase the prosperity?


    In the past, he always subconsciously linked the degree of prosperity to the strength of the ninjas in the village. He only wanted to strengthen the strength of the ninjas in the village, but he never thought about it in this direction.


    Yongze thought it was worth trying, but he had to complete the task in hand first.


    "Catch the thief, help me stop him!"


    Suddenly, this not-so-harmonious remark exploded on the street.


    At the same time, a man who covered his face with a black cloth and was running fast came into Yongze''s sight.


    Pedestrians on the street avoided one after another, turning a blind eye to it, as if nothing happened in front of them.


    Without him, it¡¯s better not to do it if you don¡¯t have any skills in the ninja world. What if someone is a ninja?


    Rush forward, someone else can kill ordinary people with just a shuriken kunai.


    Just when Yongze was thinking about whether to act bravely, an arm was placed in front of the masked man.


    Yongze looked curiously.


    So big and so white!


    She was wearing a loose yellow and white gown, and a pure white corset with golden lace trim revealed half of her whiteness.


    The lower body is wearing yellow hot pants, perfectly revealing her long, slender and fair legs.


    "Is it impatient to live?" The masked man saw a woman who dared to stop him, so he stopped and took out a handful of kunai and stabbed her.


    However, what the masked man didn''t know was that the people around him were already looking at him with dead eyes.


    "This kid must have just come to Daping, and Master Yezhi doesn''t even know him." Someone gloated in his misfortune and whispered.


    Yepheasant is the cadre of the Jin Organization responsible for selling ninja tools, and he is one of the people Daping can''t mess with.


    Yezhi raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect the masked man to dare to attack her directly.


    Yezhi directly pinched the masked man''s wrist at a speed that a masked man couldn''t understand.


    "It seems that I am still a little narcissistic. I thought I was a little famous in Daping."


    After speaking, there was a click, the sound of bones breaking, and the masked man''s arm was directly crushed by the night pheasant.


    "Ahhh." The masked man yelled frantically in pain, and the other hand holding the stolen wallet couldn''t help but let go, and the wallet fell.


    Yezhi firmly caught the wallet with his left hand, and with his right hand again exerted force, he stabbed the kunai in the masked man''s hand directly to his heart.


    Masked man, pawn.


    At this time, the businessman whose wallet was robbed also ran here panting.


    "Thank you Master Yezhi, otherwise this kid will run away." The businessman said with a flattering smile.


    Yepheasant opened the wallet and saw that it was full of gray-green banknotes. He nodded in satisfaction and took out all the money. After thinking about it, he stuffed a few back, and then threw the wallet back to the merchant.


    "It''s not too much to charge you for catching the thief for you." Yezhi said with a smile.


    The businessman froze for a moment, his body trembled, wiped the hot sweat from his forehead, and stammered: "No...not too much, very...very reasonable."


    He thought he was lucky, but this trip was for nothing.


    ''There are at least a few left. ¡¯ the businessman comforted himself.


    No way, it¡¯s useless to resist, the Jin organization is a ninja organization no matter what, and they are not at the same level as ordinary businessmen like them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： reaction

    Chapter 50 Reactions


    Yongze and others just watched all this silently, and did not make a move.


    It wasn''t until the figure of the night pheasant disappeared from sight that Yongze said: "That should be the night pheasant of the Jin organization. It seems that the Jin organization is not very secretive in the country of Sichuan."


    "After all, it is an organization that sells ninja tools. No matter how secretive it is, it has to introduce a bright figure who deals with people." Saltwater said.


    Ye Pheasant is the person with the highest known status in the Jin organization in that document.


    Of course, no one will think that she is the leader of the Jin organization.


    No leader of any ninja organization will take the initiative to walk to the front of the screen.


    And Ye Pheasant has never said that he is the leader of the Golden Organization.


    The four searched for a while, and finally rented an ordinary small house as a temporary base.


    This operation is different from Kusunin¡¯s previous one. In Kusunin¡¯s time, Yongze was absolutely sure that he could get the information quickly, so he stayed directly at the hotel.


    But this time, I don''t even know the exact location of the Jin Organization''s base, it''s just speculation, so the environment of the hotel is a bit inappropriate.


    After briefly solving the problem of eating, Yongze began to distribute tasks.


    "This operation is still divided into three groups. Kakashi and I are in a single group, and Green and Saltwater are in a group."


    "Ye Pheasant is relatively strong, and you may make mistakes if you follow, so I personally investigate Ye Pheasant.


    You two groups are investigating all news about the Jin organization. Of course, it would be better if you can directly inquire about the base. "


    "Do you have any questions? If you don''t have any questions, take a break and start acting. Get familiar with this place first." Yongze finally asked.


    "No problem." The three replied in unison.


    Yongze nodded, they are all good tool people seedlings.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    After Yezhi returned to the Golden Organization''s stronghold in Daping, Yezhi hummed a ditty and stored today''s windfall in the safe in the office.


    "Sure enough, we still need to move around more, otherwise we won''t be able to pick up the money dropped in the sky." Yezhi sighed happily.


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Enter." Yezhi closed the safe and said calmly.


    A gold organization ninja wearing a black uniform with golden patterns walked in, Hui reported:


    "Master Yezhi, Master Xiaolin is here, waiting for you in that dark place."


    "It''s Shun that bastard, it''s really troublesome enough, can''t you come here directly?"


    "Master Yezhi, you have to understand Mr. Kobayashi. After all, this is more concealed and makes our organization safer." The ninja of the Jin Organization said.


    "Okay, Kongshan, you guys are hanging out with me or with him. You are not from the Ministry of Security. Why do you always help that **** Shun talk." Yezhi raised his eyebrows.


    "But everyone is a member of the organization, so they should..."


    "Forget it, I''ll go in and find him now to see what''s going on with him." Yezhi interrupted Kong Shan directly.


    She felt that the leader arranged people like Kong Shan who had been brainwashed by organizational concepts to be her assistants just to cause her trouble.


    What money changes the world, let everyone become rich together and make the world peaceful, only fools believe it.


    Organizations are used to make money, and money is used to live and enjoy.


    Yepheasant used the transformation technique to camouflage, walked out with the flow of people, and then walked towards an inconspicuous corner.


    This stronghold is an open stronghold, and there are many thoughtful people staring at it, so Kobayashi Shun met her in the dark place.


    Yezhi knows this very well. The reason why he wants to scold Kobayashi Shun is simply that he hates that guy and just wants to scold him.


    Walking into the dark place, Yezhi returned to its original appearance.


    At this time, she discovered that besides Kobayashi Shun, there was actually another cadre in the dark office.


    Besides, the faces of both of them are not very good-looking, Yezhi reckons that the matter this time may not be small.


    "The operation against Konoha failed, and the black market ninjas couldn''t be contacted." Shun Kobayashi said seriously.


    Night Pheasant''s eyelids twitched, and the most recent action against Konoha was the one that hired black market ninjas to attack Konoha.


    "Did Konoha find out that we did it?" Yezhi couldn''t help but said, his expression became serious.


    If it is found out by Konoha, the golden organization will have to peel off its skin even if it is not dead, then it is the five great ninja villages, and it is still the strongest among the five great ninja villages, the apex of the ninja world.


    Although she really wanted to run away at this moment, she still held back. On the one hand, there were two cadres besides her in the secret office.


    On the one hand, the Jin organization somehow took her in and taught her ninjutsu, so it''s not good to just run away like this.


    "I don''t know about this for the time being, but we are working hard to contact Danzo. We have given him so much money and equipment over the years, and it should come in handy."


    "However," Kobayashi looked at Yezhi, "it doesn''t matter how far the matter has developed. It is possible that Konoha doesn''t even know our existence.


    At the same time, there is also the possibility that they have sent ninjas to investigate. Although this possibility is relatively small and the time is too short, the leader still hopes that you will be more careful recently. Goro will stay to help you this time. "


    "How can he help me? If another master from the Jin organization suddenly jumps out, and it''s from the Hechuan family, those people won''t be more vigilant against us." Ye Zhi frowned.


    The Hechuan family is the actual control family in the southern part of the Kawa no Kuni. The Kawa no country daimyo has no control over him at all, and has a deep connection with the Jin Organization.


    "Daping also has the property of the Hechuan family. This time, Goro will become the speaker of the Hechuan family in Daping. He can use the power of the Hechuan family here." Kobayashi Shun explained.


    "As long as it doesn''t ruin my business." Yezhi curled his lips and said.


    As long as it doesn''t disturb her making money, you can say anything.


    In this war-torn world, only those cute little money can make her feel at ease.


    If you have money, you will not starve or freeze, and you can enjoy everything.


    After walking out of the dark place, Yezhi returned to the stronghold of the Jin Organization and summoned all the personnel.


    "From today onwards, if you encounter anyone who inquires and investigates our gold organization, report it to me immediately, and pay attention to it." Yezhi said seriously.


    The members of the Jin organization below saw that Master Yezhi, who was always smiling, was so serious this time, and they also kept the words in their hearts, knowing the seriousness of the problem.


    At this time, Yongze and others didn''t know that the organization''s response to their investigation would be so fast.


    Kakashi did not rush to directly investigate the gold organization, but investigated the surrounding ninja shops.


    He felt that this was the place where the Jin organization had taken root for a long time after all, so he had to act steadily.


    Investigate the types of ninja tools in the store, mainly the ones produced by the Golden Organization, such as which ones are best-selling and which ones are sold less.


    Slowly, a plan took shape in his mind.


    There is another chapter later, it may be late, you can read it in the morning instead of staying up late


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： Misfortunes never come singly (third update)

    Chapter 51 Misfortunes never come singly (third update)


    Kakashi used the transformation technique to turn into a wandering ninja, and swaggered into the ninja shop.


    asked directly: "Do you have a thousand copies produced by the Jin Organization here? It needs to be in large quantities. Recently, I heard that this thing is very useful."


    In his investigation, Senbon, who was unpopular in Konoha, is still unpopular here, so many ninja shop will not enter, because no one buys it.


    The boss¡¯s originally happy face was stunned, and he said with a look of embarrassment: "Senben''s words are out of stock, why don''t you change them to shurikens? The shuriken''s lethality is much higher than that of Qianben."


    Kakashi showed a hint of dissatisfaction, and shouted loudly:


    "My uncle bought it only recently when he heard that Senbon is very useful. As a result, there are not many stores. Where is the shuriken? If I want to buy a shuriken, I need to go to you?"


    The owner of the ninja shop thought about it carefully, and found that what this wandering ninja said was quite reasonable. His ninja shop was indeed not outstanding compared to his peers.


    "It''s really troublesome. I''ll look for it again. Unfortunately, I even bragged to my brothers about how powerful Senbon is, and what will happen if it is painted with poison. In the end, I couldn''t buy it." Kakashi left cursing.


    The owner of the ninja tool shop sighed, he was not reconciled to the loss of business.


    Judging from his years of opening a shop, Kakashi is definitely the kind of ninja who is willing to spend money.


    When you open your mouth, you directly name what you want, and you don¡¯t always want to show what you want. It is obviously very purposeful, and this kind of consumption comes when you are ready for consumption.


    Compared to those customers who let you introduce it for a long time, and then said that they actually just took a look, they are simply angels.


    Recalling the large amount that Kakashi said, the boss felt a pity again, it was all money.


    It would be great if I just asked for a normal shuriken, the boss thought to himself.


    But he also knew that if the target of the other party was an ordinary shuriken, he would have already bought it at the first store, so there was no need to go shopping here. Every store has a large stock of ordinary shuriken and kunai.


    Because these two are the most used and the most practical, they are the best sellers.


    The boss thought about it, but in the end he still didn''t contact the Jin organization to buy a batch of thousands of copies.


    This is still too unpopular, if no one buys it, it will be embarrassing, after all, he really has never encountered a thousand copies.


    A moment later, another wandering ninja walked in, and the boss instantly changed into a smiling face and greeted him.


    "My lord, what kind of ninja tools do you want? Our shop has a complete range of ninja tools, and we have all kinds of ninja tools, and the quality is good. All used ninja tools are good."


    The wandering ninja looked around and said, "I have everything? Is it so powerful? Then there should be ninja tools from the Jin Organization."


    The boss''s smile became brighter. The ninja gear of the Jin Organization is more expensive than ordinary ninja gear, and he can earn more.


    "Yes, of course there is. I don''t know if you want a kunai or a shuriken, or some special ninja tools."


    The wandering ninja snorted, and said flatly: "I want a thousand copies, give me a thousand copies."


    The boss''s smile froze again.


    The boss forced out a chapter with a smiling face and said: "I''m really sorry, the thousand copies are sold out, why don''t you change it to a shuriken or a kunai?"


    The wandering ninja shook his head and said: "No, I want Qianben. I heard that there is a master who uses Qianben on Konoha, and I want to be like him."


    The boss persuaded: "Konoha is one of the five major ninja villages. How can we compare with their ninjas? Senbon is really inferior to shuriken and kunai. Even body jutsu ninjas may not be able to break the defense. What''s the use of it? "


    "Swallows know great ambitions! How can people have no dreams, that''s all, I''ll go to another house to see." The wandering ninja walked out of the shop after finishing speaking.


    Watching the back of the wandering ninja gradually disappear, the boss slapped himself.


    "Why are you so cheap? It would be great if the thousand copies that I accidentally hooked up when I purchased the goods last week hadn''t been cancelled."


    The boss felt it was a pity, how much money would he make if these two orders were completed.


    At the same time, he was also a little bit emotional, it really is that misfortunes never come singly.


    On weekdays, I can¡¯t see one who bought thousands of copies, but today I saw two in an hour, and they both bought a lot.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have a thousand coins, and he can only watch the money slip away, which is really a crime.


    An hour later, two ninjas dressed as Kusanagi walked in.


    Although the boss watched the two big orders slip away, he still greeted them with a smile on his face because of his strong professionalism.


    "What do the two adults of Kusanagi Village want?" the boss asked with a smile.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be Qianben, don¡¯t be Qianben, if it¡¯s not Qianben, I¡¯ll give you 10% off, oh no, 50% off! ¡¯ The boss prayed frantically in his heart.


    He no longer wants to hear the sad words of Qianben today.


    Kusanagi on the right opened his mouth and said, "Give me a hundred kunai and three hundred shurikens, and they will be produced by the Jin Organization."


    The boss breathed a sigh of relief, Nima is not a thousand copies, and if it is a thousand copies, he will really be **** off.


    "It''s produced by Jinji, yes, I''ll get it for you right now." The boss smiled like a blooming chrysanthemum.


    As long as it is not a thousand copies.


    Just when the boss was about to get the ninja gear, Kusanagi on the left spoke.


    "It''s Kunai and Shuriken again, or let''s try another ninja tool this time. We use these two ninja tools every time, and no one kills them, so the ninja tools are all wasted. "


    Kusanagi on the right nodded, and seemed to think that what his companion said made sense.


    "Then try something else, maybe we are really not suitable for Kunai and Shuriken."


    Although things were cancelled, the boss still had a smile on his face and said:


    "Our store has all kinds of ninja tools, the two adults can choose with confidence, don''t want ordinary shuriken and kunai, we still have..."


    "How about just Senbon?" Kusanagi on the left suddenly said.


    Kusanagi on the right thought for a while, nodded and said: "It seems to be quite good. I saw Konoha Ninja used it. After applying the poison, one needle at a time."


    "That''s it, give us five hundred thousand copies."


    The boss couldn''t hold back anymore, his smile faded, and he gritted his teeth and said, "This store doesn''t have thousands of ninjas, please take a look at other ninja tools."


    Kusanagi on the right seemed annoyed by the boss'' expression, and said:


    "What kind of attitude do you have? You actually show us embarrassment. At the beginning, you said that you have all the ninja tools, but in the end you don''t even have a thousand copies. We didn''t say anything, but you gave us embarrassment first."


    The matter was finally resolved with the boss paying thirty kunai as a gift.


    When they left, those two grass ninjas were still cursing, straight to Kawano Kuni ninja shop is really hot...


    After the incident, the boss immediately used a special contact method to send the purchase information to Jin Organization.


    "Two thousand roots, two hundred kunai, five hundred shurikens, and an urgent order."


    Finally coded out, please recommend in the middle of the night, I¡¯m so sleepy, I¡¯m going to bed first


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： to play

    Chapter 52 Playing


    After placing the order, the boss looked a little more relaxed. He has never been so angry since he has opened a ninja shop for many years.


    However, what he didn''t know was that there was a pair of eyes secretly watching all this.


    In fact, the three waves of people just now were all transformed by Kakashi using transformation techniques and shadow clones.


    The purpose is to let the boss buy the goods, and the thirty kunai are a windfall.


    Wait for someone to deliver the goods to the door, and he will follow those deliverers to see if he can find clues to the Golden Org.


    As for why he didn''t go directly to the stronghold of the Golden Organization, it was because the stronghold of the Golden Organization was for business negotiations, and the specific delivery location was negotiated between the Golden Organization and the buyer every time.


    Ninja tools didn¡¯t go there at all. It was only a four-story building, and there was such a place for office use, where did I put anything.


    Of course, there must be a lot of confidential things of the Jin Organization over there.


    But after all, it is a stronghold, and it is heavily guarded. If he wanted to find something there, Kakashi estimated that it could only be a robbery, but they had just started the investigation, so Kakashi didn''t want to startle the snake.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    After Yongze went out, he went straight to the stronghold of the Jin Organization.


    Is he going to monitor the night pheasant? No, he''s going to discuss business with her, a big business of hundreds of millions.


    In a dark alley, after using the transformation technique to turn into a shrunken young version of Whitebeard, Yongze swaggered towards the stronghold of the Jin Organization.


    (The height of the normal white beard is too exaggerated. Standing with Naruto directly means that the painting style has changed, so here is the white beard who has become two meters and three meters tall)


    The template said that the closeness of the image is conducive to improving the degree of integration, but Yongze guessed that it is a similarity in spirit, not a simple appearance.


    Before, he also secretly used the transformation technique to transform, but the fusion degree did not increase by 0.1. He also told the children in the orphanage in a joking way about accepting his son, but it didn''t work.


    Yongze also knew the reason, Whitebeard really wanted to give them family warmth, he was just joking.


    But in Konoha, so many people know him, and his sudden personality has changed so much, Yongze feels that he will not be able to hold back, so it is naturally difficult to act like a god.


    So this time in Chuanzhi Country, Yongze wants to try to do things according to the white beard thinking, try to be as similar as possible, and see if it can improve the degree of integration.


    Yongze, a tough guy with a height of 2.3 meters and a muscular body, immediately attracted the attention of the guards as soon as he walked into the gate. The three guards ran to Yongze and looked at Yongze vigilantly and asked:


    "Sir, what can you do?"


    "Gu la la la!" Yongze laughed heartily and said, "What else can you do with your gold organization, of course it is to buy ninja tools."


    "Call the person with the highest position on your side, and say that you have a big business to discuss."


    The three guards looked at each other, and the last guard said: "Sir, please sit in the lobby for a while, let''s ask our boss, but I can''t guarantee the final result."


    He saw that Yongze was very imposing, and his words were full of heroism, and he was afraid that he might be a big shot, but he was just a guard, so he didn''t talk too much.


    Yongze nodded, bent slightly, and walked directly into the building of Jin Organization.


    A guard sighed: "This man is really tall and looks so strong. He should be a master of physical arts."


    "Don''t say so much, it will be bad if someone overhears, hurry up and inform Master Yezhi."


    Walking into the building, it is a wide hall with many scattered seats.


    There are also two windows, one says business consultation, and the other is business consultation No. 2 window.


    Because there was a guard to inform, Yongze just randomly picked a seat and sat down.


    In addition to Yongze, there are some people in the hall. Seeing Yongze''s height and muscles, they are a little surprised. People who are so tall are rare.


    Yongze didn''t care about those gazes, and looked at the gold organization stronghold with great interest.


    The decoration is very close to the appearance of those companies in his previous life, much more modern than the Hokage Building.


    Not long after, a guard came to Yongze and said politely, "My lord, our Master Yezhi is very interested in the big business you mentioned, and he said that he can go upstairs to talk about it."


    Following the guards, Yongze arrived at the reception room on the third floor.


    When the guards brought Yongze, Yezhi was already inside.


    Yongze bent slightly and walked in, looking at Yezhi, Yezhi was still wearing a yellow and white loose robe, other than that, his upper body was only wearing a white corset revealing a lot of whiteness, and his lower body perfectly exposed his long legs hot pants.


    Bringing Yongze to him, the guard walked out tactfully, closing the door behind him.


    Night Pheasant smiled and said: "It seems that we should redesign this place. I''m really sorry that we have to bend over to get in."


    "Hahaha, no need, the designer probably didn''t expect someone to grow up to me." Yong Ze laughed.


    "Dare to ask the customer what the big business is." Seeing that the atmosphere is good, Ye Zhi asked directly.


    "I am going to customize a large naginata, 2.6 meters long, which needs to be added with chakra metal, and the proportion of chakra metal should not be less than 15%.


    Is this business big enough? "


    "Using chakra metal to make a 2.6-meter-long naginata is really big enough." Yezhi licked his lips and said charmingly.


    Chakra metal is a rare commodity, and rare things are generally expensive, and chakra metal, which is rare and practical, is naturally more expensive.


    In addition, chakra metal can be injected into chakra, and the blade can be extended by injecting chakra.


    So generally even if you buy a weapon made of chakra metal, you will usually be asked to make a short knife, or a short sword similar to the size of a kunai.


    This is both practical and affordable.


    But if you use chakra metal to build a 2.6-meter-long naginata, it will definitely be an exciting figure.


    "Does your gold organization have so many chakra metal reserves, can you take this order." Yongze grinned.


    "Of course it is enough." Yezhi smiled charmingly.


    "I just don''t know if you have enough money in your pocket, my lord. If you want to build such a long chakra weapon, you need a lot of money."


    Although the big order made Yezhi a little excited, she has not been dazzled by the excitement yet.


    Although Yongze looks domineering and looks like a big brother, it is still a question of whether he has money.


    "Gu la la la!"


    Yongze laughed when he heard Yezhi''s words.


    "Money? Is it enough for me to pay 200 million taels!"


    Although he didn''t even have a million taels in his pocket, this didn''t stop him from shouting the price with pride.


    "Two hundred million!" Yezhi''s eyes burst into golden light, and the way he looked at Yongze changed.


    Is this a customer? This is a walking banknote!


    I have something to do today, and I guess it won¡¯t come out before 1 o¡¯clock. You can watch it tomorrow. Staying up late is not good for your health.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： Is that gluttony? Its called entertainment

    Chapter 53 Is that greedy? It¡¯s called entertainment


    "Enough, definitely enough." Yezhi smiled and looked at Yongze with eager eyes.


    "Can you accept the deposit in advance? It''s not that you don''t believe in your financial resources. After all, so much chakra metal is very important even to our gold organization."


    Yezhi whispered softly, as if afraid that his words would make Yongze, a rich man, feel unhappy.


    Although he was excited, Yezhi was still very sober. There are not many people in the ninja world who can come up with this huge number of 200 million taels.


    This is cash, not assets.


    "Is there a deposit? That should be it. Just tell me how much you want."


    "Our financial organization generally collects a deposit of 20% of the total amount. For any order of yours, it is 40 million taels."


    "Forty million taels, that''s good, but my money is not here, and it will take a while to get it." Yongze thought for a while and replied.


    "That''s it, I don''t know when your funds will be in place, this will affect the time for you to build weapons." Yezhi looked like he was thinking about Yongze.


    Yongze''s words didn''t surprise her, she knew that Yongze was definitely not from the country of Chuan.


    If there is such a distinctive person in the country of Chuan, he will definitely be famous, and it is impossible for her to have no impression of it.


    So it''s normal that the money is not here, who would bring so much money when going out.


    "It''s estimated to take about half a month, and all my money is on one island." Yongze said foolishly, still blushing and not panting.


    "Island?" Yezhi asked curiously. She thought half a month was an acceptable time, so for a small amount of money, she decided to chat with Yongze for a while, and she could also gather information.


    Although Yongze behaved like a person who is not short of money, Yezhi still didn''t fully believe it. She would definitely not let the other side make weapons unless she really saw the money.


    "Gu la la la."


    Yongze laughed and said: "Because I''m a pirate, so the money is on the island, it''s normal."


    "Pirate? Pirates can have 200 million taels? Don''t be kidding me." Yezhi felt that Yongze was teasing her, so he was so rich, why would he be a pirate, and just washed his hands in the golden basin.


    "Do you think I don''t look like a pirate? At sea, I still have a title, the strongest man in the world." Yongze said calmly.


    "The strongest man in the world..." Yezhi almost laughed out loud, thinking that Yongze is really interesting. In the ninja world, who dares to say that he is the strongest in the world.


    Even the shadows of the Five Great Ninja Villages dare not say such things.


    Looking at Ye Pheasant who looked like the joke you told was so funny, Yongze silently released a little domineering look.


    Suddenly, Yezhi felt a powerful and terrifying aura rising from Yongze.


    This made the operation against Konoha just informed that the operation failed. Maybe the Jin organization would be investigated by Konoha. Yezhi, who was in a sensitive period, stood up instantly, with his hands ready to seal, and looked at Yongze vigilantly.


    However, she found that Yongze was still sitting there motionless, as if he had no intention of attacking her.


    But Yeye Pheasant did not let down her vigilance, because she could still feel the strong pressure on Yongze.


    Since she became a jonin, she hasn''t felt this way. Just her aura can give her so much pressure.


    Yongze drank a cup of tea that was poured on the table in advance, and said lightly: "Do you believe it now, Miss Yezhi?"


    Seeing that Yongze had no intention of doing anything, Yezhi finally smiled again and explained:


    "Recently, someone wants to harm our organization, so I''m more sensitive, I''m really sorry, but your strength is really strong, my lord, just the momentum makes me feel a lot of pressure."


    Hearing Yezhi''s words, Yongze didn''t care on the surface, but he thought about it in his heart.


    ¡®Someone is trying to harm them, has the people in the Jin organization discovered that Konoha has sent ninjas to investigate them? No, how did they know so quickly. ''


    Yongze felt that it was necessary to remind Kakashi and the others after going back, and told them to be careful, in case the news was not found out, he sent it in himself.


    "It''s good to be vigilant, but you can rest assured when facing me. It''s not that I look down on the Golden Organization. Your Golden Organization may be very good at making ninja tools, but when it comes to fighting, I don''t care about the Golden Organization." Yongze said boldly.


    He is playing Whitebeard now, the strongest man in the world. He may not be conceited, but he must be confident.


    If Yongze said this a few minutes ago, Yezhi would think he was bragging or joking.


    But after Yongze showed his powerful aura, Yezhi didn''t think that way. She only felt that Yongze underestimated the Golden Organization, but she didn''t deny Yongze''s own strength.


    But it must be a good word for customers.


    "Our Golden Organization sells ninja tools, and there are no fighters. Fighting is the worst thing." Yezhi echoed with a smile.


    "Do you have any recommendations for a good place to live? This is the first time I''ve come to the country of Sichuan. I heard that the gold organization makes ninja tools first-class, so I came to take a look." Yongze asked casually.


    Since you are acting as a big customer, you have to let the other party know some basic information about your identity, such as where you live now.


    Otherwise, your whereabouts are erratic, how can people believe that you will pay.


    "Where you live, our Jin Organization has a small property here, and we have several nice yards under its name. How about you live there?"


    Nagaze nodded, indicating that he could.


    Then Yezhi took Yongze to pick a house, and finally Yongze got a house closer to the stronghold.


    He miraculously discovered that this prostitution house that he had fooled into was much better than the one he rented with money.


    For a while, Yongze wanted to live here by himself, and then returned to Kakashi with a shadow clone


    But in the end Yongze still left a shadow clone there, and the main body returned to the house they rented.


    It was already six o''clock in the afternoon when Yongze went back, and it was time to finish eating.


    When he arrived, Kakashi and Saltwater had already bought a table of dishes, waiting for him to come back to eat together.


    This made Yongze a little embarrassed, because he had already eaten.


    After all, who can refuse a long-legged young lady with big white **** to treat her to dinner? He originally wanted to refuse, but his eyes and legs refused, so he agreed with half-pushing and half-mouthing.


    ¡®No, I¡¯m on a mission, that¡¯s part of the mission, it¡¯s work. ¡¯ Yongze said something in his heart that he didn¡¯t quite believe.


    In order to live up to the good intentions of the toolmen''s subordinates, Yongze still had another meal, which was nothing to him anyway.


    After all, he has such a strong body, so one more meal will not be able to support him.


    "Let''s talk about what you have gained today."


    After eating the second dinner, Yongze said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： Cong Yunqie

    Chapter 54 Cong Yunqie


    "I investigated the surrounding ninja shops, and found that there are basically gold organization ninjas sold in the surrounding ninja shops, and they are still very complete.


    So I think it should be correct that the Golden Organization¡¯s stronghold is in Daping. Even if it¡¯s wrong, it shouldn¡¯t be too wrong.


    In the end, I used the transformation technique to deceive a ninja shop owner, and asked him to rush to buy a batch of ninjas. I am going to see if the person who follows the delivery can find anything. I have left a shadow body there. Monitored. "


    Kakashi spoke first, telling him everything he did today.


    "It''s not bad to start from the direction of the ninja tools produced by the Jin Organization." Yong Ze praised.


    Although he didn''t think there would be any big gains from tracking the delivery personnel, the ninja tool was a good entry point.


    No matter how hidden the gold organization is, it still has to sell ninja tools. It is really tricky to check the location of the gold organization through ninja tools.


    "Lv and I did not directly investigate the Jin organization today, but investigated various forces in Taiping, and even went to the black market in Taiping." Salt water followed up.


    "I found that it is very chaotic here." Salt water thought for a while, and used the adjective chaotic


    "Ninja organizations, big and small, are everywhere. The big ones sell ninja tools across borders like the Golden Organization, and the small ones even have two or three ninja organizations that specialize in looking for cats and dogs to catch mistresses. Task."


    "Midori couldn''t understand how their three-legged cat kung fu dared to say that they were organized by ninjas. How could they be confident." Inuzuka Midori followed up.


    "After all, there are still many ordinary people. Those ninjas may not matter to you, but ordinary people have no way to deal with ninjas, even ninjas." Yongze reminded.


    Maybe Inuzuka Midori lives in Konoha and is a member of the Inuzuka clan. There are ninjas everywhere around him, so he doesn¡¯t feel much about ninjas, but in fact ninjas are only a small part, more of them are ordinary people.


    For ordinary people, there is no essential difference between the lower ninja, the middle ninja and the upper ninja, because as a ninja, killing an ordinary person is no different from killing a chicken.


    "You are also good, Saltwater. Although there is no information about the gold organization, based on the whole, there may be unexpected gains." Yongze also praised Saltwater.


    "As for me, I also acted with salt water, why don''t you praise me." Inuzuka Midori asked with his eyes wide and his body trembling slightly.


    That unbelievable expression and trembling body seemed to be silently accusing Yongze of being biased.


    Boom!


    Nagaze quickly knocked Midori Inuzuka on the head with lightning speed, and said unhappily: "Midori Inuzuka also performed very well, it is worth learning from everyone, so you are satisfied."


    Inuzuka Midori didn''t care whether Nagasawa was perfunctory or not, he laughed flatteringly, and proudly puffed out his chest and said:


    "Squad leader Yongze, don''t worry, Lu will definitely continue to maintain it, and I will definitely not disappoint the position of squad leader you gave me."


    Nagazawa was startled, he hadn''t even become the captain yet, and Midori Inuzuka was about to call himself the squad leader, so he was usurping the throne.


    Fingered Midori Inuzuka''s head, Nagasawa poked Midori Inuzuka''s head, and said speechlessly, "I''m still the monitor now."


    Midori Inuzuka didn''t care, and smiled silly, "It''s a matter of time before you get promoted to the team leader. I''m not ready to take over in advance."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    On the second day, Yongze turned into a white beard again and walked into the stronghold of the Jin Organization.


    Last night Pheasant gave him a VIP card when he left.


    Relying on that VIP card, Yongze went all the way to Yezhi''s office without anyone stopping him.


    Yongze knocked on the door politely, then bent slightly and walked into Yezhi''s office.


    What file is the night pheasant processing at this time.


    Looking up to see the walking bills, Yezhi smiled instantly and said, "Master Whitebeard, why didn''t you inform the guards that you were here? This office is not as comfortable as the reception room."


    Last night Pheasant asked Yongze''s name, and Yongze told her that he could just call him Whitebeard.


    Night Pheasant thought of Yongze''s peculiar crescent beard, and thought that this should be Yongze''s nickname.


    Although I don''t know why Yongze didn''t tell her her name, but asked her to call her a nickname, but for the sake of the small money that is about to be obtained, Yezhi doesn''t care about this small detail.


    "Gu la la la."


    Yongze laughed and said: "It doesn''t matter what this kind of thing is, I''m here to show you the blueprint of the naginata I customized."


    "Drawings?"


    "Well, can''t the gold organization provide the drawings themselves?"


    Night Pheasant thought for a while and said, "It''s not impossible, but if it''s too complicated, you''ll have to pay extra, but since your order is big enough, there should be no extra charge."


    Actually, she lied here. The extra charge is not because of the complicated drawings.


    Because the iron master who is responsible for making custom ninja tools in their organization is really violent, and thinks those client blueprints are too spicy.


    The ninja gear that was designed so hotly made his hands dirty and insulted his IQ, so he had to pay more...


    Although Master Tie''s temper is not cold, Yezhi still agrees with the decision to increase money.


    If you can''t get along with anyone, you can''t get along with money.


    After taking the drawing that Yongze handed her, Yezhi began to look through it.


    She unexpectedly discovered miraculously that the drawing is not bad.


    Although she can''t draw pictures or build ninja tools, she has never eaten pork or seen a pig running.


    She has seen a lot of drawings, and she has a certain ability to make judgments. Yongze''s drawings are still acceptable.


    But Yeye Pheasant thinks it is normal after thinking about it, it should be designed by Yong Ze who paid for it.


    She couldn''t even think of a man with such a stature and imposing manner as Yongze drawing a picture with a pen.


    It is very suitable to chop people with a knife.


    "Cong Yunqie..., you have even thought of a name. This name sounds very domineering, and it seems to suit you very well." Yezhi complimented with a skillful smile.


    Now she is more and more convinced that Yongze is really planning to build weapons.


    It is impossible for a strong man to make a blueprint for a weapon, just to trick their gold organization.


    In doing so, there is no benefit other than offending the Jin Organization.


    The financial organization can''t lose anything, after all, it won''t do anything without a deposit.


    Yongze laughed twice, but did not speak.


    He was thinking, should he really pay the deposit, and then ask the Jin organization to help him make Cong Yunqie.


    With Cong Yunqie, his acting level should be further improved.


    Although he doesn''t have that much money, he can apply with Minato, which is also part of the task. Get close to the gold organization.


    Anyway, after the money kills the Jin organization, you can get it back.


    This is equivalent to whoring a Cong Yunqie made of chakra metal for nothing...


    Today¡¯s update is still underworld, I suggest you watch it tomorrow morning,


    Staying up late is bad for your health


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： High EQ: The Land of Liberty

    Chapter 55 High EQ: The Land of Freedom


    After putting the design drawing away, Yezhi looked at the time and said apologetically, "I''m afraid I''ll have to excuse you for a while, but there will be a ceremony for the Hechuan family, and the Hechuan family is about to reach a cooperation with our organization, so I have to attend. "


    Hearing this name, Yongze remained calm on the surface, and said lightly: "The Hechuan family, are they strong?"


    If he remembers correctly, the Hechuan family is a very powerful ninja family in the country of Kawa.


    Minato''s information did not say that the Jin organization had any connection with the Hechuan family.


    I don¡¯t know whether the Gold Organization has recently joined the line or whether the two parties have secretly cooperated for a long time.


    Nagaze prefers the latter.


    A local snake family will not suddenly cooperate with an organization. Even if the two parties do not have in-depth cooperation, they have contacted before.


    "The Hechuan family is a highly respected family in the country of Sichuan, and their strength is naturally strong." Yezhi smiled.


    "Gu la la la!"


    Yongze laughed and said: "Then I will go with you too, to see how strong this Hechuan family is."


    He is going to see what kind of relationship the two parties have.


    "It''s no problem to go together. The Hechuan family has not only invited our Jin organization, but we are not going to the Hechuan family''s main family, but the Hechuan family''s residence in Daping. The Hechuan family''s root is in southern Sichuan." Yezhi reminded.


    She was afraid that Yongze would not see too many strong men there, and she would still feel that she was lying to him.


    Never offending the gold master is Yezhi''s good habit, of course, the premise is that the gold master doesn''t offend her either.


    "It''s okay, I happen to have a lot of free time too."


    Night Pheasant thought for a while and said, "Okay then."


    She thought it would be good to bring Yongze along, which is equivalent to bringing a master guard, and this viewing ceremony should not be peaceful.


    The Kawakawa family is cooperating with various ninja organizations with such fanfare, the Daimyo Kawa no Kuni may feel a little uncomfortable.


    If she is lucky, she can also find out the details of Yongze.


    She still remembers the sudden flash of power yesterday, and she is curious about how strong Yongze is, and how it compares to the leader of the Jin Organization.


    If Yongze is strong enough, she can try to promote the cooperation between Yongze and the Jin organization, and open up some markets in other places.


    Suppressing all kinds of messy thoughts in his heart, Yezhi took Yongze and a group of members of the Jin organization and walked towards the Hechuan family.


    After arriving at the residence of the Hechuan family, Yongze found that quite a few people came.


    And the He Chuan house here is also bigger than he imagined. Because he has at most one big yard or something, it turned out to be as big as a village.


    Of course the village here is not the size of Konoha Village, it refers to a normal village.


    Yongze estimated that there are only so many Daping resident, if it is in Nanchuan, then the territory of his own tribe may be the size of a town.


    Nagaze estimated that during the Warring States period, the Uchiha Senju at that time should have been like this, and it might be even larger.


    After all, the Land of Rivers is not as big as the Land of Fire.


    What Nagasawa thought about it, he found that the country of Chuanuo seemed to be still in the Warring States Period.


    Although the country has been established, there is no ninja village, and the daimyo can''t control the localities well. They are all controlled by local snake ninja.


    ¡®No wonder there are so many ninja organizations in the country of Sichuan, there is a reason for that. ¡¯ Yongze sighed inwardly.


    If the power of the Kawa no Nation is concentrated and Ninja Village is established, it may still be a strong force.


    But everyone is obviously a country, but actually they are doing their own thing. This situation is welcomed by the ninja organization.


    It is like a unified and powerful country like the five major countries. Look at which ninja organization dares to build a base there.


    Because everyone knows that this is like lighting a lamp in the toilet, courting death.


    "I don''t know what the Hechuan family is going to do this time, but they invited so many organizations all at once."


    "That''s right, look, there are people from the Jin organization over there, even they are here."


    "What is the gold organization? People from the black market have come to join in the fun."


    When Nagasawa heard these words, he felt as if he might be involved in the political vortex within Kawano Country.


    The Hechuan family is going to make trouble, and Larkin organized it to make a big splash.


    Soon, all the people who came to watch the ceremony were ushered into a large auditorium.


    The position may be divided according to the strength of the organization. Yongze followed Yezhi to get a good position in the front row.


    "Thank you for coming to the Hechuan Family''s election ceremony." A middle-aged man in a formal dress said as he stepped onto the podium.


    "Please ask our director to come on stage."


    A thin old man in his sixties walked up to the stage with a smile.


    "Please ask the successor to come to power."


    A young man with a stern face stepped onto the podium.


    The thin old man opened an exquisite small box on the stage, took out the old Jiu Kunai with the blue water drop pattern inside, handed it to the stern young man and said:


    "Goro, the family still depends on you young people after all. Don''t pay too much attention to the past. Work hard. The family is your eternal backing."


    The stern young man''s expression didn''t change at all, he just accepted the Kunai symbolizing the power of the director indifferently.


    The old man seemed to be used to the expression of the young man, and walked away with a smile.


    "This is the new director of our Daping River, Hechuan Goro. With his strong ability, he became a director at the age of 23. Let us cheer for him." The middle-aged man said loudly.


    "Kawakawa Goro!"


    "Kawakawa Goro!"


    The audience atmosphere group shouted.


    The middle-aged man pressed his hand to stop the atmosphere group, and then said: "I believe everyone is very curious about the purpose of the Hechuan family inviting you to watch the ceremony."


    In the past, when the directors of the Hechuan family were re-elected, they would observe the ceremony internally, or invite some forces with close relations.


    "Next, our new director will tell you."


    After speaking, the middle-aged man stepped down, leaving only Goro Kawakawa on stage.


    Kawakawa Goro said indifferently: "The purpose of inviting you this time is very simple, that is to deepen cooperation, build a new Daping together, and make Daping the ninja capital of the ninja world."


    Yongze called out the good guy, the joint construction of the new Daping is here, the next step is to jointly build the new Sichuan country? Is this to openly fight with the daimyo?


    But Yongze felt that it should not be so fast, otherwise it would not be the river from Daping who announced it, but the announcement directly from the family.


    Maybe he wanted to see Daimyo Kawanokuni''s reaction?


    "I don''t know if the Hechuan family has reported this matter to the daimyo."


    Suddenly, a discordant voice sounded.


    Everyone looked at it, and it was a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance sitting at the back who asked the question.


    Hechuan Goro replied calmly: "When will the Hechuan family have to report to the daimyo when they do business."


    "You!" The middle-aged man didn''t expect Goro Goro''s attitude to be so tough.


    "Come here and check if he has an invitation card. I suspect he got in to make trouble."


    "A daimyo is a daimyo after all, the Kawakawa family should not make mistakes."


    Putting down such a harsh word, the middle-aged man just ran away and left the auditorium.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： Fist comparable to Fengdun

    Chapter 56 Comparable to Feng Dun''s Fist


    He Chuan Goro did not send anyone to chase after him, but continued to talk about the cooperation between the He Chuan family and various ninja organizations.


    Afterwards, the middle-aged man who was in charge of hosting on stage approached Kawakawa Goro and said:


    "Goro, what you said is a bit too much. At present, our Hechuan family is not ready to turn against the daimyo immediately."


    He Chuan Goro''s face remained unchanged, looking at the middle-aged man, he said indifferently: "Could it be that if I have a better attitude, the daimyo will have a good impression of us, and why do you want the He Chuan family to grow slowly?"


    "Senior Jian, I believe you should know this better than me."


    He Chuanjian sighed, and said: "Although this is true, daimyo is daimyo after all, and it was the common choice of the Kawa no country family back then."


    When the ninja world was establishing a nation one after another, the ninjas from all over the country felt that they could not lag behind others, and formed an alliance to build a country.


    Since it is a country, it must have a daimyo. After a lot of competition, the Masaki clan of the ninja clan where the daimyo of the Kawa no country is now finally became the winner.


    At that time, the Hechuan family thought about losing, so they lost, and they didn¡¯t care too much. Anyway, he was strong, so they just guarded his territory to live, and your name can¡¯t do anything about him.


    As a result, I didn''t expect the times to change so quickly. The status of daimyo gave the Mazaki clan great convenience, and their strength grew rapidly.


    The Masaki Clan, who were originally weaker than the Hechuan Clan, now vaguely surpass the Hechuan Clan.


    Also proposed to set up a ninja village, so that all the ninjas will come together to form a ninja village in the country of Chuan.


    Can the Hechuan family bear it? Of course not.


    They control the southern part of the country with the best environment, and they live so well, why should they go to that ninja village.


    "Senior Jian, I am the director, and I will be responsible for what I say. If the family thinks there is something wrong with what I said, I will take responsibility." Hechuan Goro said lightly.


    "..." He Chuanjian wanted to say something, but finally put down his hand.


    He only said it in private to take care of the face of the new director Goro Kawakawa, and he was not allowed to say it at the time.


    "You young people have ideas, but I''m old." He Chuanjian sighed, and left with a somewhat lonely figure.


    He already knows the general character of Goro Kawakawa, and he belongs to the kind of person who is more conceited. If he continues to talk, it will only make Goro Kawakawa feel more disgusted with him.


    He Chuanjian was a little disappointed in this director from his own family, he was too reckless and his thinking was very radical.


    He thinks that He Chuan Goro can directly descend from the sky to become a director.


    But He Chuanjian didn''t notice that after he turned around, there was a mocking look on He Chuan Goro''s face.


    Sure enough, the Hechuan family are all self-righteous people.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    After the viewing ceremony was over, the He Chuan family organized another dinner party, which didn''t end until it got dark at seven o''clock in the evening.


    Because the Hechuan House is located in a relatively remote location in the south of Daping, it can be regarded as a suburb in the city.


    And the strongholds of many ninja organizations are relatively close to the bustling area of ??Daping, so many ninja organizations travel together.


    But when he walked into a small forest, Yongze stopped suddenly, and then said lightly to a dark forest:


    "Come out, I have found you."


    His sense of knowledge clearly sensed that there were more than a dozen ninja auras in the woods, but none of them were strong. .


    "An enemy?"


    Hearing Yongze''s sudden and abrupt words, all the ninjas present took out their kunai and began to guard their surroundings.


    One of the ninja organizations swallowed and said: "Brother Whitebeard, are you sure, why did someone suddenly ambush us?"


    At the dinner party, Yongze had completely conquered the group of ninja members with his drinking capacity, and even the old man with white beard called him.


    After all, Yongze''s drinking is too exaggerated.


    At most they would blow on the bottle, but Yongze felt that the bottle was too small, so he sent someone to bring a big wooden barrel over, and the big barrel was dry, which directly stunned everyone present.


    He said that he has seen something that can be drunk, but he has never seen such a drink.


    Whoosh!


    As if to confirm Yongze''s words, dozens of kunai with a gloomy and cold light shot out from the dark quantity.


    The ninjas present all showed their abilities to block Kunai.


    Some use kunai as a dagger to attack kunai, and some use ninjutsu to resist kunai.


    There were also people who didn''t guard against it and were scratched by Kunai.


    Because everyone present was drinking more or less, and their condition was not good.


    However, among the many people who defend Kunai, Yongze is also the most dazzling one.


    Facing the incoming dense kunai, Yongze''s face remained unchanged, as if what was ahead was not kunai, but the breeze that was about to blow.


    Then Yongze threw a punch casually.


    No energy was charged, no punching skills were used, and no one even sensed Chakra''s aura.


    But it was this seemingly extremely random punch that instantly set off a gust of wind that could lift people up.


    Hurrah!


    Crash!


    The air seemed to be blown apart by Yongze''s punch, and there was a violent burst of terrifying airflow, which sent the tree flying back upside down, making the leaves rustle like a typhoon passing through.


    "Brother White Beard, you are too fierce." A ninja stared wide-eyed, somewhat in disbelief.


    "Your Golden Organization is not only good at making ninja tools, but also so strong in combat?" Some members of the Ninja Organization who specialize in various assassination and combat missions were a little self-conscious.


    Since Yongze has been with Yezhi all the time, they subconsciously regard Yongze as a member of the Jin Organization.


    "Everyone, don''t get me wrong. Lord Whitebeard is an important client of our Golden Organization, not a member of our organization." Yezhi came out in time to clarify.


    She was also a little startled at this time. Although Yongze looked like the kind of person with fierce physical skills, she didn''t expect to be so fierce.


    A random fist punch, even using a wind escape ninjutsu, it''s too outrageous.


    "There are too many people, withdraw!" The leader of the ambush ninja saw Yongze''s exaggerated punch and immediately ordered.


    Bang Bang!


    In an instant, a dozen smoke bombs were thrown out, and the originally dark environment was covered with a layer of thick gray fog.


    Although Yongze could keep everyone behind, he just stood there silently without making a move.


    Among the group of ambush ninjas, he sensed an aura that he remembered from the stronghold of the Jin Organization.


    ¡®Ambush yourself? interesting. ''


    Yongze wants to see what the Jin organization wants to do, there are so many tricks.


    There is a ninja who can use wind escape on the field, and quickly uses wind escape to disperse the smoke.


    It''s just that the ninjas who ambush have disappeared at this time, leaving only a messy forest.


    His grades were dismal, and he was stuck, miserable. . .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： backstab from face brother

    Chapter 57 Backstab from Surface Brother


    People from the ninja organization on the field looked at each other in blank dismay.


    Finally, one person broke the calm.


    "Who do you think will be sent, aren''t you afraid to offend us all?"


    Someone picked up the kunai left on the ground, looked at it, and said, "It''s a very common standard kunai. I can''t tell where it came from. The other party is very cautious."


    While everyone was constantly analyzing which faction ninja the ambush man was, Yezhi said seriously:


    "Could it be the daimyo''s people, after all, they are at odds with the Hechuan family.


    The number of ninjas ambushed is also very small. The obvious purpose is not to kill us, but to give a warning to us ninja organizations that cooperate with the Hechuan family. "


    "But, didn''t the daimyo show up during the viewing ceremony? If you want to make trouble, wouldn''t it be better to make a move at the viewing ceremony? It will even hit the Hechuan family in the face." Someone questioned.


    Night Pheasant smiled and said: "Of course it is because if you make a move at the ceremony, it would be tantamount to declaring war on the Hechuan family. They probably haven''t prepared for that yet."


    Thinking about it, many people from the ninja organization felt that things really seemed to be exactly what Yezhi said.


    "Could it be that the He Chuan family created this matter themselves and wanted us to completely stand by their side." Someone proposed a bold idea.


    Yongze gave the man a look of approval, the young man was very good, but he almost guessed the truth.


    Yezhi smiled slightly and said, "It''s not impossible, but I don''t think the Hechuan family should be stupid enough to do such a thing.


    We all cooperate with them and are their natural allies. If we don''t help them, we won''t help the daimyo.


    But if they dare to pretend to be famous people to attack us and are discovered, the consequences are definitely not what they want to see. "


    Yezhi said so, and everyone also felt that the Hechuan family should not play this kind of operation, and the rewards are not directly proportional to the risks.


    "Although this is the case, after all, it was because of the Hechuan family that we suffered this ambush. We must ask them for some compensation." Yezhi smiled lightly.


    "Yes, yes, yes, my clothes are still not scratched. They are custom-made, because I only wore them for the ceremony."


    The eyes of many ninja organizations suddenly brightened.


    Although they didn''t have the courage to fight against the daimyo for the Hechuan family, they did have the courage to use this excuse to blackmail the Hechuan family, and it was great.


    They are all allies. The allies were ambushed and injured because of you, so they have to pay some money?


    What? You said that you were not injured at all, but it was a trauma in your heart, and it was more serious if you couldn''t see it.


    Seeing Yezhi''s backhand tricking Hechuan''s family again, Yongze was a little confused.


    Sensing the presence of members of the Jin Organization in the ambush crowd, he initially thought it was a joint operation between the He Chuan family and the Jin Organization.


    Ambush the ninja organization that came to attend the ceremony, and then throw the blame on Kawa no Kuno Daimyo.


    But seeing that Yezhi¡¯s backhand was just robbing Hechuan¡¯s family, Yongze couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ''Could it be that the Jin organization acted alone this time, so what good will it do him? ¡¯ Yongze thought about the purpose of the Jin organization.


    He felt that the Jin organization might have a big plan, and it was impossible to spend so much effort just to take those ninja organizations to He Chuan''s house to extort a sum of mental damage fees.


    If this is the case, Yezhi is really suffering from cerebral thrombosis.


    Although he doesn''t know what the Jin organization wants to do, but now Yongze knows that the Hechuan family and the Jin organization are probably superficial brothers.


    Otherwise, Ye Pheasant would not have backstabbed so cleanly.


    At night, the wind in late autumn is more chilly. There are not many people on the street, and the only few people are huddled up and jogging forward. It seems that this posture is warmer.


    But the ninja is different. The autumn wind blows Yezhi''s coat, exposing her slender waist, and exposing large areas of snow-white skin to the air.


    "Master White Beard, your punch was so strong just now, I began to believe that you said that someone called you the strongest man in the world." Yezhi suddenly started rainbow fart.


    "Gu la la la."


    Yongze Yongze laughed twice, "Are you scared? I didn''t even use one percent of my strength for that punch just now."


    "One percent is useless? It''s a lie, then why don''t you use all your strength." Yezhi looked at Yongze in disbelief.


    Yongze said that she didn''t use one-tenth of the strength, she might believe it, after all, that punch looked very random, and the chakra was useless.


    But Yongze said that one percent of strength is useless, so she didn''t believe it.


    One percent of the strength is useless, you can punch the wind escape effect with one punch.


    If you use all your strength, what kind of effect will it have, will it blow up a mountain with one punch? This is not ninja.


    "If I use all my strength, I''m afraid the forest will be gone. It''s not worth it for a few small characters." Yong Ze said boldly, without paying attention to the ambush ninjas in his words.


    "Well, Lord Whitebeard is too powerful." Yezhi said perfunctorily, and she felt that Whitebeard had blown up.


    ¡®White Beard is good at everything, rich and generous, and strong, but he likes to brag too much. ¡¯ Ye Pheasant thought to himself.


    He also knocked out a forest with one punch, why not say that he smashed a mountain with one punch, is this a ninja? This is not ninja.


    Put a few meters of fireball, crack the ground dozens of meters with one punch, this is a normal ninja.


    Yongze saw that Yezhi didn¡¯t believe it, so he didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s impossible for him to punch Daping. You see a large piece of ruins and ask you if you believe it now.


    That''s too cheap. It''s none of Yezhi''s business whether he believes it or not.


    And he came undercover to obtain information, not to pretend.


    However, his undercover life is indeed a bit moist. He has a villa provided by the gold organization, and he also goes to banquets to eat and drink, which is better than his life in Konoha.


    I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Kakashi and the others, and if there are any clues.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    On the third day of coming to Daping, at night, Kakashi finally squatted down to the person who came to deliver the goods.


    The delivery man in gray clothes took several large boxes from the carriage and handed them to the owner of the ninja shop.


    The owner of the ninja shop didn''t even open the box, so he gave the money with a smile.


    Having purchased goods in Gold Organization for many years, the boss also has a certain trust in Gold Organization.


    After getting the money, the delivery man didn''t waste any time. After confirming that it was correct, he returned to the carriage and was ready to deliver to the next family.


    Of course, it is impossible for the gold organization to dispatch for a single order, and they all collect enough to deliver together.


    Looking at the moving carriage, Kakashi followed immediately without hesitation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： Am I right

    Chapter 58 Do you think so?


    On the quiet street, the carriage drove to the next ninja shop, and then went down to deliver the goods.


    After repeating this twice, the carriage drove out of Daping''s business district.


    Kakashi followed the carriage closely, he felt that there might be a harvest tonight.


    After the carriage drove out of the city, it finally stopped in a remote village.


    After parking the carriage in the shed, Haruto shouted, "Kawaya, did you fall asleep in there? You''re home."


    He also stepped out of the carriage, and joked: "Qingdou, you drive the car so hard that I can''t sleep."


    Haruto retorted: "That''s not my fault, the road is so bad, even the best driving skills can''t help."


    "Yes, yes, yes." He also replied perfunctorily.


    "Forget it, you will know when you drive the carriage one day. By the way, it seems that the supervisor is going to have a meeting today. Let''s go there quickly. It will be bad if you are late."


    "Wait a minute, I have a little urgency."


    "Hurry up, something seems to have happened in the past few days. The supervisor is not in a good mood. Being late at this time is hitting the gun."


    "Ok, I know."


    After finishing speaking, He hurriedly found a corner where no one would pay attention, untied his belt, and prepared to release the water.


    But just when He Ye was about to enjoy the moment of release, a sudden sharp pain came from his brain, and then his eyes went dark, and he lost consciousness.


    Looking at Kawaya who fell to the ground, Kakashi thought for a while, searched Kawaya, and finally buried him with a soil tunnel.


    He is going to sneak into the Golden Organization stronghold at this location, disguised as a river.


    Following all the way, Kakashi found that the location here is very remote, and the road is also very bad. It is a good hidden location.


    In addition, this small village actually still has a sentry post on guard. If it weren''t for his superb sneaking skills, it might not be easy to sneak in.


    So Kakashi speculated that this might be a stocking point for the Gold Organization.


    As for why it is not the real base of the Golden Organization, Kakashi felt that the real base of the Golden Organization should not be so shabby, and the defense should be tighter.


    As for why he didn''t hide the investigation, but sneaked in as Kawaya, it was because of Nagasawa''s inspiration.


    In the previous mission of Kusanagi, Nagasawa took over the identity of Kizuki, the captain of Kusanagi Anbu, and almost completed the mission quickly and perfectly by relying on the convenience of the high-level status of Anbu.


    This allowed Kakashi to open the door to the new world, and he worked hard to investigate whether it was better for someone to deliver it himself.


    Kakashi used the transformation technique to change into Kawaya and walked towards Haruto.


    "You are fine, I thought you fell into a pit." Qingto complained.


    "You just fell into the pit, I''m particular." Kakashi said imitating Kawaya''s tone.


    Although Kawaya and Haruto had only spoken a few words, Kakashi probably knew a little about Kawaya''s character, so it''s normal to have to refute at this time, and he can''t be silent.


    "Okay, you are a decent person, let''s go, don''t be miserable if you are really late." Haruto said angrily.


    Kakashi nodded, followed Haruto to a bungalow in the middle of the small village.


    The house is very empty, there is no furniture, only a big table.


    At this time, there are many people sitting on the table, but the meeting has not started yet, most of them are chatting.


    To Haruto''s delight, they weren''t late, and they weren''t the last two, there were still some people who didn''t arrive.


    He pulled Kakashi to a corner position.


    "I don''t know what kind of meeting the supervisor is going to hold, but it would be nice if we discussed salary increases." Haruto muttered.


    "Although it''s night, it''s not time to dream." Kakashi said lightly.


    "How can it be called a dream, our organization sells ninja tools so much money..." Haruto tried to analyze the possibility of salary increase, but stopped talking halfway because the supervisor walked in.


    Kakashi looked, the supervisor was wearing a black uniform with a little golden pattern, and sat on the main seat.


    The supervisor looked around and asked: "Did you encounter any situation when delivering the goods, were you followed, or someone asked questions about the Jin organization?"


    Everyone looked thoughtful, and then shook their heads.


    They deliver goods at night, and there are few people in the first place, so they haven''t encountered the situation that the supervisor said.


    "Director, did something happen?" Someone asked.


    The supervisor thought about it, and felt that there was no need to cause panic among the lower-level members. After all, Konoha''s reputation was too loud, so he said:


    "Recently, there may be an organization that is not in line with our gold organization and wants to take action against us.


    But you don¡¯t need to panic, just go on as usual, that organization is not our gold organization¡¯s opponent, just be careful not to be followed. "


    The supervisor talked about some other issues, and then the meeting was adjourned.


    After the end, Qingdou said with some regret: "It''s really not a salary increase, but a careful follow-up. If you ask me, how could someone follow you here.


    It¡¯s so quiet at night, if you want to keep up with the carriage, you have to run, and if you run, you will be heard, and we also have people from the security department patrolling here, how can we be mixed in, He Chuan, you think so. "


    Kakashi thought for a while, nodded and said: "Indeed, what you said makes sense."


    If the person following is an ordinary person, then it is indeed what Haruto said.


    But Kakashi is not an ordinary person, he is Konoha''s genius jonin.


    Kakashi asked casually: "Shall we go back now?"


    He doesn''t know where his home is now, and he is going to find a way to find out where his home is.


    "If you don''t go back, are you still going for a walk in such a cold night?" Haruto complained.


    "By the way, I have to take a shower when I go back, I''m a little sleepy." Haruto said.


    "Okay, okay, you wash first." Kakashi replied.


    He didn''t expect that the two of them lived together, otherwise they wouldn''t have talked about who took the shower first.


    At this time, he was glad that he was cautious enough to speak, and he was not in a hurry to figure out the location of his home.


    Otherwise, Kakashi: "Do you want to go to my house to play today?"


    Qingdou: "?"


    The room where the two of them lived was also a small one-story house, but although the sparrow was small, it was well-equipped with all internal organs, including a kitchen and bathroom, and it was quite lifelike.


    While Haruto was taking a shower, Kakashi rummaged through the room, trying to find some useful information.


    But he picked up every piece of paper and looked at it, but he didn''t find any useful information.


    ''It should be that the status is too low, and the place where the supervisor lives may be able to find something. ¡¯ Kakashi thought to himself.


    But Kakashi still didn''t give up. After Haruto came out from the shower, Kakashi tried a few more words, hoping to see if he could get some information about the Jin Organization base.


    As a result, nothing was useful.


    Kakashi knows it. It is unrealistic to know something about a low-level member like Haruto.


    There is another chapter later, but it will be one or two o''clock, you can read it tomorrow morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： Plans cant keep up with changes

    Chapter 59 The plan cannot keep up with the changes


    Kakashi thought about it, and finally felt that he had to go to the supervisor to investigate before he could gain anything.


    But since it was night, he didn''t know where the supervisor lived, so Kakashi could only give up and investigate tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    During the day, after Kakashi woke up, he wandered around the small village.


    Before he came yesterday, he had a shadow avatar to go back to explain the situation, so there is no need to worry about Yongze and the others thinking that something happened to him and looking for him everywhere.


    Kakashi walked the entire village as if nothing had happened.


    Write down some weak points of defense, which may be used for retreat if exposed.


    Finally, Kakashi chose a house that looked the best in the village.


    He thought, as a supervisor, he should live in the best house.


    After careful observation to confirm that no one nearby saw him, Kakashi jumped lightly and jumped onto the balcony of the house.


    Gently pushed open the balcony door, Kakashi quietly walked into the room without making a sound.


    It was already two o''clock in the afternoon, and Kakashi guessed that the supervisor should not be in the room and was working.


    Kakashi used stealthy footwork specially designed to sneak, and moved silently in this house.


    He has already displayed the Sharingan, in order to strengthen his observation ability.


    He first entered and searched every room on the second floor. Just as he guessed, the owner of this house was indeed the supervisor, because he saw the black and gold-patterned uniform in the bedroom closet.


    That is the uniform only for official members of the Gold Organization, but Haruto and the others are only peripheral members, so they don''t have this kind of uniform.


    After confirming that there was no one on the second floor, Kakashi headed towards the first floor.


    But before reaching the first floor, Kakashi suddenly heard the sound of running water on the first floor.


    Kakashi paused, not knowing whether to go down or not.


    He seems to have guessed wrong, the supervisor is not working, but he is taking a bath at home in broad daylight!


    Kakashi felt that the future of the Gold Organization was worrisome. As the supervisor, at this moment, he didn¡¯t work hard in broad daylight and fished at home. He was really a salary thief.


    Kakashi thought about it, and finally walked on silently.


    Now the supervisor is in the light and he is in the dark, and the advantage is in him.


    Originally, the supervisor was not as strong as him. With the advantage of sneak attack, he could instantly kill the opponent by himself.


    Kakashi cautiously checked the first floor again. Except for the sound of water coming from the bathroom, there was no one else.


    Since the bathroom was at the corner of the kitchen, Kakashi hid by the wall on the other side of the kitchen, silently waiting for the supervisor to come out, and then gave him a thunderous blow while he was relaxing.


    Ten minutes passed, but Kakashi was still waiting in his heart.


    Twenty minutes passed, but Kakashi was still not in a hurry.


    Half an hour passed, Kakashi felt that the supervisor was quite particular, taking a shower for so long.


    Forty minutes passed, and Kakashi wondered if the supervisor had some special habit to stay in the bathroom for so long.


    Fifty minutes passed, and Kakashi felt that he was wasting time, so he might as well take advantage of this time to rummage through all the house information.


    Almost an hour later, Kakashi finally heard footsteps.


    Just when Kakashi was about to give the supervisor a thunderous blow.


    He is stupid.


    What came out was not a middle-aged man with a firm face, but a young girl who was hopping and walking, humming a ditty.


    The girl didn''t wear any clothes, only a large white bath towel around her. A large area of ??white, tender and slightly flushed skin was exposed to the air, and the slightly dewed northern hemisphere could be seen.


    Kakashi wiped the red liquid left by his nose and began to doubt himself.


    Could it be that the way he opened it was wrong? How did he walk out of a girl who just took a shower? This is what he can watch without paying?


    Kakashi looked at Yiyan again, and finally confirmed that he was not dazzled, but a girl who had just taken a shower and was only wrapped in a towel walked out.


    Kakashi was a little at a loss, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    He has just come up with countermeasures from countless executives in his mind.


    If the supervisor is successfully killed by him, he will turn the house upside down, read all the materials related to the gold organization, and finally turn into a supervisor to see if he can cheat some b information.


    If he failed to kill the supervisor in seconds, and the fight between the two caused a certain commotion, then he would kill the supervisor and slip away directly according to the planned escape route.


    If the supervisor is a little stronger than he imagined, and he can''t kill the supervisor quickly, he will just run away according to the planned escape route. Kakashi is so stable.


    But no matter how much he thought about it, he never thought that it wasn''t the middle-aged uncle in charge who came out, but a girl wrapped in a bath towel.


    Being too surprised, Kakashi moved subconsciously, and he was leaning against the wall, so there was a slight noise.


    Under normal circumstances, this sound would definitely be inaudible, but the room is extremely quiet at this time, so even the slightest sound is a bit eye-catching.


    "Odosan?" The girl asked suspiciously when she heard the voice.


    Kakashi recalled how he saw the supervisor yesterday, and then performed the transformation technique, directly turning into the supervisor''s appearance, and walked out calmly.


    The young girl breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it was the supervisor, and asked with a bright smile, "Odosan, why did you come back so early today?"


    Kakashi tried his best to control his eyes not to look around, and then explained: "There is nothing to do today, so I came back early."


    "That''s great, Odosan, you''ve been going out early and coming back late recently, and you look so tired, can you finally take a rest today?" The girl looked a little surprised.


    Kakashi thought for a while, then nodded calmly.


    "I''m going to change my clothes first, and I''ll cook you a sumptuous dinner for Odosan tonight." The girl bounced back to her room.


    Kakashi looked at the girl''s back, thought for a while, and finally put down Kunai without making a move.


    He could tell that this girl was just an ordinary person, not a ninja, and there was no trace of training on her body.


    Now that he has transformed into the supervisor, Kakashi stopped sneaking and went to the study to find information.


    Kakashi opened those file bags and looked at them one by one.


    Most of them are ninja transaction records, and some of them are the whereabouts of funds of the gold organization.


    Kakashi read all of them very seriously, and found that the Jin Organization is really rich, almost monopolizing the business of ninja tools in Kawa no Nation.


    However, Kakashi did not find any information related to the base of the Jin Organization, which made Kakashi a little disappointed.


    Boom boom!


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    I said this was actually sent at night, and then I got stuck and delayed sending your letter until now (manual dog head)


    Well, I actually fell asleep while coding.


    It¡¯s a bit overwhelming to stay up until two o¡¯clock every day recently. The key is that the grades are not good, so I¡¯m even more angry


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： for good brother

    Chapter 60 Going Both Sides for a Good Brother


    "Come in." Kakashi said in a deep voice.


    The girl walked into the study, looked at the stacks of documents on the desk, and couldn''t help saying:


    "It''s rare to have time today, why don''t you take a good rest."


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said: "People should do more things when they are alive, and they will sleep forever after death."


    This sentence is what Yongze said to them to motivate them.


    Before learning that they were trained by shadow clones, Kakashi was very comfortable with this sentence, after that...


    "It''s really like what Odo-san would say." The girl sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Kakashi asked.


    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to ask you what would you like to eat tonight?" the girl said with a smile.


    "You can do whatever you want." Kakashi said perfunctorily.


    He thought this girl was annoying, and he was busy looking for information, so he didn''t have time to talk to her.


    Just when Kakashi was about to continue to see if he could find something of value, the girl''s next sentence made him stop.


    "You are not Odo-san, who are you?" the girl asked suddenly.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said: "Are you confused after taking a bath? Who else can I be if I''m not you, Odo-san. Is it uncomfortable? Go to sleep, and you''ll be fine after a night of sleep."


    The girl smiled triumphantly and said, "If it was Odosan, I would have been kicked out if I interfered with his work like this. And if you were Odosan, what would you say my name is?"


    Kakashi sighed, and stood up, why do some people want to die so much? He really couldn''t help but turn a blind eye.


    Seeing Kakashi walking towards her, the girl also felt something bad.


    She was only thinking about how to dismantle this fake Odo-san, how to silence this fake Odo-san, but she didn''t think about how to deal with him afterwards.


    "Don''t come here, I''ll call you if you come again." Seeing Kakashi approaching, the girl became anxious.


    "Scream, no one will come to rescue you even if you break your throat." Kakashi said with a bad taste.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Today is the fifth day from Yongze to Daping.


    Thanks to the blessing of going to the banquet that day, Yongze also became popular among the Daping Ninja Organization.


    Everyone knows that Daping has an exaggerated figure who can drink alcohol and is also powerful. His name is Whitebeard.


    This made his undercover life more colorful. Many people didn''t believe Yongze''s rumors about Tobuki, and thought it was too exaggerated, and wanted to meet Yongze on the wine table.


    As a result, of course they were all drunk by Yongze and fell to the ground.


    Yongze didn''t waste the opportunity either. At the wine table, while those people were drunk, he inquired a lot about the Jin organization.


    Nagaze felt that, as a ninja organization rooted in the Kawa no country, they should know some secrets that Konoha Anbe did not know.


    In the end, he didn''t waste his painstaking efforts, and finally got out a piece of information that might be related to the base of the Jin organization.


    That is, in the early years of the Gold Organization, transactions were basically carried out in southern Sichuan. Later, for unknown reasons, they were transferred to northern Sichuan on a large scale.


    The gold organization stronghold in Ohira was established at that time.


    Based on this information, Yongze guessed that the base of the Jin Organization might not be in Daping, nor in the capital, nor in northern Sichuan at all, but in southern Sichuan.


    If this is the case, then the information Anbu gave them is wrong.


    Yongze rubbed his forehead, a little speechless, I don''t know which Anbu set up the file for Jinji, it''s unreliable.


    Yongze can only say that it is fortunate that he came, otherwise he would send someone else, and he would not be able to find the base of the Jin organization after searching Daping.


    ¡®I hope that Kakashi will also gain something. ¡¯ thought Yongze.


    Two days ago, after Kakashi''s shadow avatar reported the letter, he still hasn''t come back. Yongze knew that Kakashi should have discovered something and was investigating.


    "Master Whitebeard, what are you thinking, you are so engrossed in thinking." Yezhi, who was sitting opposite Yongze, said with a smile.


    It was three o''clock in the afternoon, and Yezhi said that in order to express his gratitude to Yongze for saving his life that day, he would invite him to have afternoon tea.


    Yongze is very puzzled, you are a Jonin, even if he is not around, can those miscellaneous fish still hurt you?


    And there are so many ninjas present, do you think others will stare at you and fight? What a narcissist.


    At first Yongze wanted to refuse, but today Yezhi was wearing a black lace corset, and it was so big, Yongze finally agreed.


    "I was wondering how long it would take for your gold organization to build my Cong Yunqie." Yongze fooled.


    Night Pheasant laughed twice, and said proudly: "The ninja tools made by our gold organization are fast and good. Normally, they can be completed within a month."


    "A month? It''s been a long time." Yongze thought for a while, and felt that after a month, it would be a matter of whether the Jin organization was still there.


    "No way, after all, this is a custom weapon of yours, and you have to add Chakra metal to make it, so it''s fast." Yezhi frowned slightly, thinking that Yongze was a bit outrageous.


    Yongze just smiled lightly and did not refute. He waited quietly for Yezhi to reveal his true purpose. He would not believe that the cadres of the Jin Organization came to him just for afternoon tea during working hours, and he was not so narcissistic.


    After taking a sip of hot tea, Yezhi finally revealed her real reason for coming.


    "Master Whitebeard, our Gold Organization wants to hire you to do a task. If the task is completed, you can reduce the order by 100 million taels, and you only need to pay 100 million taels at that time, and there is no need to pay a deposit in advance."


    "One hundred million taels is really a big deal. Let me tell you about the task." Yongze said calmly, his expression unchanged.


    100 million taels, probably worth three Asma.


    Although the money from the gold organization was not used, but the money from his order was waived, it was considered a big spend.


    He wondered what the Golden Organization wanted him to do, wouldn''t it be to assassinate Daimyo Kawanokuni or something, the money would not be enough.


    Daimyo occupies a very special position in the ninja world. Even if the person sitting in that position has no chakra and cannot even use a transformation technique, he still stands at the pinnacle of power.


    The black market dare not accept the reward for assassinating the daimyo.


    Because ninjas are not engaged in production, the Land of Fire created the model of country + ninja village. The ninja village serves as a military institution to protect the country, and the daimyo is responsible for giving money.


    "We want you to assassinate Hechuan Yusuke, the current patriarch of the Hechuan family." Yezhi said in a deep voice.


    Yongze was dumbfounded, you guys are really a rare and excellent partner, two days ago blackmailing and backstabbing was not enough, even the owner of the family would not let you go.


    "Didn''t you guys just want to cooperate? Is this a special way for the Jin organization to show friendship?" Yongze couldn''t help but complain.


    Hearing this, Yezhi''s expression was also a little embarrassed. Two days ago, she told Yongze that the two were good partners.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： Anti-mi is also a hot job

    Chapter 61 Kangmi is also a hot job


    "Cough cough." Yezhi coughed twice, and explained: "Although the two companies are partners, the Hechuan family has done some unfriendly things to the Jin organization before. This is revenge."


    Yongze chuckled and didn''t express his opinion.


    He would not believe that the Jin organization would spend a lot of money to assassinate the other party''s patriarch because of some early conflicts.


    "I want to think about it." Yongze didn''t immediately agree.


    "It''s okay, you just need to give me an answer before paying the deposit." Yezhi was not surprised that Yongze didn''t immediately agree.


    After all, the target of the assassination was the patriarch of the Hechuan clan. In southern Sichuan, the patriarch of the Hechuan clan is the real ruler, and daimyos have to stand aside.


    After talking about the business, Yezhi left not long after, and Yongze also returned to the apartment he rented.


    He sensed that the seal he left there was broken, it was the salt water they were calling him.


    After returning to the rented house, Yongze discovered that Kakashi was back, and Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori were also there.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, the base of the Jin Organization is not in Daping, and Anbu''s information is wrong." Kakashi quickly stated the information he obtained from his infiltration.


    Nagaze nodded lightly.


    "I know."


    "Also, the base of the Jin Organization is in southern Sichuan, not in northern Sichuan at all."


    "I know."


    Kakashi: "..."


    Why did Yongze know this, so he infiltrated in vain?


    He found the secret information on the construction base of the Jin organization after digging through the supervisor''s house.


    "The base of the Golden Organization is on the edge of southern Sichuan, near the Gintori Mountains in the west." Kakashi said the final information he got this time.


    He doesn''t believe that Yongze knows this, if he knows it, then he is really taking risks for nothing.


    Yongze showed a strange look on his face, and said: "I really don''t know about this, Kakashi, where did you go to investigate this time, and you actually got the news of the Jin Organization base all at once."


    "Two days ago, I squatted in the action of the Jin organization''s delivery person, and then I..." Kakashi recounted his actions in full.


    Of course, he still concealed the fact that he encountered a bathing girl while doing the mission, which was outrageous.


    "Okay, this dive has my style." Nagasawa patted Kakashi on the shoulder to express his encouragement.


    "Where, compared to you, I am still far behind." Kakashi said modestly.


    After Kakashi finished speaking, Saltwater handed the paper to Yongze and said, "Squad Leader Yongze, this was sent by Konoha just now."


    Yongze looked at it, frowning slightly.


    It said that for some reason, Elder Shimura knew about this action against the Jin organization.


    Then Elder Shimura, who devoted himself to throwing his head and blood for Konoha, said that this kind of action to defend Konoha could not be done without him, and then he insisted on sending out a team of root ninjas to join forces with Nagasawa and others.


    Nagaze thought about it, based on Danzo¡¯s excellent resume in the past, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not because of the benefit of the gold organization, there is no cooperation between the two.


    "I just said that the file created by Anbu for the Jin organization is full of mistakes." Yongze complained speechlessly.


    He could already guess the cause and effect of the matter. It was nothing more than that the Jin Organization was not sure whether Konoha had really sent someone, and then contacted Danzo.


    Maybe the Jin Organization gave too much money, so Danzo sent a team of root ninjas to help him, such as reporting something to the Jin Organization.


    "Get ready to go, go to Gintori Mountain that Kakashi said." Yongze said decisively.


    "Don''t wait for the people sent by Konoha to act together?" Salt water asked.


    "If we acted together with them, the enemy would have already run away before we just set off." Yongze said a sentence with a lot of information.


    Saltwater showed a thoughtful expression, and he found that Yongze is not the usual hater of Danzo.


    "Don''t worry about them, just go." Yong Ze ordered.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Chuanzhiguo, within the base of the Golden Organization.


    Yue Yechuan walked to the forging room dedicated to Master Iron, looked at the Chakra armor that was almost stable, and asked:


    "Master Iron, is Mieshi about to be completed?"


    Master Tie glanced at Yue Yechuan, and said calmly: "Come on, actually, if it wasn''t for the strange material you gave me, it would have been completed long ago."


    "Where did you get that piece of material? I''ve never seen such a strange material. It looks like a meteorite, and it feels like wood, but it''s so hard, and there are strange chakras on it." Iron The master asked curiously.


    He started making ninja tools when he was ten years old, and he is now in his fifties. He has never seen such a strange material.


    You know, the place where he stayed before was the Craftsman Ninja Village, which is the country of craftsmen, and he almost became the leader of the Craftsman Ninja Village, so he has a lot of knowledge about materials.


    Even so, I was stunned when I first saw the material.


    "It was exchanged from the daimyo, but it cost me a lot of profit. They all know that the Jin Organization likes those strange materials, and they all want to blackmail me for a comparison." Yue Yechuan smiled, and his words showed contempt for those people.


    "It''s all worth it, after all, you are about to get the strongest ninja tool ever in the ninja world." Master Iron showed a proud expression.


    Since he was a child, he has heard the story of Qingming, the ancestor of Ninja Craftsman Village, and he vowed to make a ninja tool that surpassed that of the ancestor Qingming, and even surpassed the legendary ninja tool of the Six Paths Sage, making him the strongest ninja tool in the ninja world.


    Because he was too crazy to study ninja tools, he did some outrageous things and was kicked out of Takumi Ninja Village, and then he lost his source of funds.


    So after the Jin Organization asked him to come out, he immediately agreed. He didn''t care what the Jin Organization''s purpose was, he just wanted to make the strongest ninja!


    "Is it the strongest ninja tool in the ninja world? I hope it can achieve the effect you said. The money spent on it can buy a quarter of the country of Sichuan." Moon Night River.


    Most of the money earned by the gold organization went to research and development of this.


    He kept this from all the cadres.


    After all, the superficial slogan of the Golden Organization is to make money and become the richest organization for ninjas, so that everyone can make a lot of money together.


    If he knew that the leader of his organization secretly spent so much money on research and development of something that had nothing to do with making money, it might cause some bad things to happen.


    He created the Golden Organization not to make a lot of money. For a person like him who should have died, money has no meaning. Making money is just to better accomplish his goals.


    "After so long, the plan can finally be launched." Yue Yechuan''s expression became more and more serious.


    Time did not make him forget his hatred, but it became deeper and deeper with time.


    Since you all think this plot is boring, then I will speed up the plot, finish it earlier and go back to Konoha Development Anbu, and the third generation of Qi will go to Danzo


    By the way, today is the fourth watch


    Don¡¯t keep books, read them all for me (the dragon roars)


    Save the child


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： Add money

    Chapter 62 Add money


    After leaving the forging room, Yue Yechuan summoned two cadres who were still at the base and asked:


    "What''s the situation with the night pheasant, did that white beard agree?"


    Xiao Lin shook his head instantly and said: "No, she said she didn''t agree but she didn''t refuse either, she said she wanted to think about it."


    "If you still don''t refuse, then the price is not enough. Let Yephea increase the price. As long as Whitebeard is willing to assassinate the head of the Hechuan family, we will help him build weapons for free." Yue Yechuan said lightly.


    "Isn''t this a bit too costly? It''s a 2.6-meter-long naginata, which requires a lot of chakra metal."


    Hayakawa couldn''t help but said, although the gold organization discovered the chakra metal mine, it can''t be so wasted.


    What is dug out is not directly chakra metal, what needs to be refined, a piece of ore as big as a head, can be refined only a little.


    "The value of Chakra metal lies in its use, so why keep it?"


    "And we are running out of time. According to Danzo, Konoha''s investigative ninjas have been dispatched for about a week. If it continues, it will be bad if the base is discovered." Yue Yechuan explained.


    If possible, he certainly doesn''t want to waste it. Chakra metal is a good thing, and he used it a lot in his extermination.


    But there is really not enough time for him to make a detailed and careful plan. If he doesn''t act, he is afraid that Konoha will find out, so he sent it.


    Otherwise, he would have hired someone he was not very familiar with to complete such an important task.


    "What if..." Hayakawa still wanted to say something, but seeing Yue Yechuan whose eyes turned red, he immediately closed his mouth.


    Yue Yechuan stared at his blood-red eyes, and said coldly: "Jue, don''t forget who saved you when you were hunted down by Mist Ninja.


    Moreover, I am the leader of the Golden Organization. "


    "Yes." Hayakawa finally lowered his head.


    "Okay, let''s go and inform Yezhi." Yue Yechuan said lightly.


    Then Yue Yechuan waved his hand, signaling for the two to back down.


    After leaving the meeting room, Hayakawa frowned and said, "Shun, do you have a feeling that the leader seems a little too anxious to start a war."


    "As soon as Konoha''s operation failed, it immediately intensified the conflict between the Kawakawa family and the daimyo, and wanted the country of Kawakawa to fall into civil war."


    "Is there anything wrong? We can make more money only if there is a war." Kobayashi Shun didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    "But there is no need to be so anxious. You actually want to invite a strange strong man to assassinate the patriarch of the Hechuan family, and you are not afraid that he will report back to the Hechuan family." Hayakawa complained.


    "So what if you report it? Will the Hechuan family trust their partners, or will they trust a stranger? I think, just be yourself and don''t worry about the leader''s affairs.


    You are still wanted by Mist Ninja, if there is no gold organization, there will be no place to stay. " Xiaolin Shun warned.


    He is not curious about what the leader thinks, he just needs to do his duty well and be a qualified thug.


    "Okay, I got it." Hayakawa raised his hand in surrender.


    "By the way, what kind of blood inheritance is our leader? When using it, the eyes will turn red, a bit like Uchiha''s Sharingan, but there is no hook jade in it, and the leader has never used illusion."


    Hayakawa thought back to what Yue Yechuan looked like just now.


    "Who knows, but anyway, it''s our leader, not an enemy. Why do you know so much? Curiosity will kill Ninja Cat."


    "Come on, aren''t you curious?"


    "No wonder you are wanted by Kirinin, did you offend Mizukage?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After learning that Danzo was going to send someone to assist them, Nagasawa took Kakashi and the three of them and ran from northern Sichuan to southern Sichuan overnight.


    In a small village next to Yinqu Mountain.


    Yongze took Kakashi and the others to find a small village considering the cost of the journey, gave him some money, and took a rest.


    He himself doesn''t care, he can run for another week, but Kakashi and others obviously can''t sneak in immediately after rushing all night.


    While Kakashi and the others were resting, Nagasawa left a shadow clone in the village to prevent his house from being stolen, so he walked up Gintori Mountain alone.


    Although he has only dealt with the Jin Organization for a short time, he is very curious about the Jin Organization.


    If you can create such high-quality ninja tools, you can just sell ninja tools honestly. Why do you have to play so many tricks.


    Yinto Mountain is not a particularly tall mountain, and Yongze arrived halfway up the mountain in a short time.


    On the road, I met a lot of ninjas hiding in the dark, but under Yongze''s knowledgeable domineering, they couldn''t hide, and Yongze easily dodged.


    At first, Nagasawa was worried that if Kakashi¡¯s information was wrong, he would have to make a futile trip, but there are still ninjas guarding in secret, so it¡¯s obviously not an ordinary place.


    Soon, Yongze saw a five or six-meter-high gate, and there were two guard posts beside it, and there were people standing there with a telescope watching around.


    Through the gate, Yongze can see some factory-like buildings on the outside.


    Obviously, this is the real base of the Jin organization, not a stronghold.


    Nagaze breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finding the place means the task is completed. After all, with his strength, it is useless to join the ninjas of the Kingdom of Kawa.


    However, the country of the river and the country of the rain depend on it, so it shouldn''t be too presumptuous. It is not advisable to blow up a mountain with one punch, otherwise it would be bad to attract Hei Jue''s attention.


    He is not afraid of Nagato and Obito, both of whom are blackened secondary diseases.


    The blackened second disease is also the second disease, so there is nothing to fear.


    But Hei Ze is an old Yin coin. Even if Uchiha Madara tried his best, he finally made a wedding dress for others, fulfilling Kaguya''s resurrection.


    If there is a chance, Yongze will be the first to be killed and blacked out, so as to save himself from being counted.


    After thinking about it, Yongze finally sneaked into the base of the Jin Organization, ready to see the reality of the Jin Organization.


    Using his knowledge and arrogance to find the dead corner of the sentry surveillance, coupled with his own super fast speed, Yongze easily sneaked into the base of the Jin Organization.


    This bloodstain should be easy to guess, it appeared on Naruto TV, I didn¡¯t write it blindly


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： Forced to destroy the other party (three shifts)

    Chapter 63 Forced to destroy the opponent


    Walking into the base of the Jin Organization, Yongze felt an extremely strong industrial wind.


    The building colors are basically black and white, with brick walls, and the sound of various steel collisions can be heard near those factories.


    At first, Yongze kept dodging the crowd relying on his knowledge and arrogance. Finally, he found that this was not the kind of base with strict regulations.


    In addition to the vigilant people, there are also some people who are wandering around with nothing to do.


    The base of the Jin Organization is very large. In addition to the working place, Yongze also saw rows of bungalows with the same style, which are far away from the factory and should be residential areas.


    He transformed into a "Master Kobayashi" who should have a high status.


    After all, there are people who are called adults, so their status should not be much lower.


    Didn¡¯t he want to test whether business can provide prosperity? He thinks that the ninja business is good, and it happens that the gold organization¡¯s business is doing so well, so he learns.


    But before Yongze had a good inspection of the Jin organization, he felt a strong breath coming towards him.


    Yongze frowned slightly, wondering if he had been discovered? It shouldn''t be, with his infiltration technology, unless the opposite side opens the perspective hanger, otherwise there is no way to find him.


    But this is not Konoha, there are no cataracts.


    Yongze''s complexion remained unchanged, and he continued to walk calmly.


    Whether he finds it or not, he is invincible here anyway.


    If they are discovered, they can only be forced to wipe out the Jin organization, making Kakashi and the others go for nothing.


    He originally wanted to take this opportunity to take a good look at the growth of the three of them.


    After a while, a person wearing a black gold pattern uniform of a formal member of the Golden Organization walked up to him.


    Yongze is convinced that he was really discovered and rushed directly to his face, which cannot be explained clearly by a coincidence.


    Yue Yechuan looked at the person in front of him who had transformed into Kobayashi Shun, and said with a light smile, "It''s admirable to dare to infiltrate the Jin organization alone."


    When he was just exercising his red-eye ability in the practice room, he suddenly saw a powerful chakra that was not weaker than him enter the gold organization base.


    And there was no alarm sound in the base, which means that the other party was not found.


    Yue Yechuan was very curious about how the other party did it. He thought that the protective net was very tight, but if it weren''t for his red eyes, no one would have noticed that the base had been invaded.


    So he walked over curiously.


    Anyway, this is in the Jin Organization''s own base, even if he doesn''t call for someone specifically, someone will arrive right away if there is a fight.


    "You found me, and you dare to come here alone. It''s courageous." Yongze chose to use magic to deal with magic, and praised the other party.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Yechuan laughed out loud.


    Laughing made Nagaze feel inexplicable, thinking of Uchiha laughing wildly at the Four Masters, and thinking of Sasuke, Sasuke was also smiling so happily before he was beaten.


    "Of course it''s because you are not my opponent! I can deal with you alone." Yue Yechuan said confidently.


    "Are you so sure? Where does the confidence come from?" Yongze asked curiously.


    He was really curious about why the other party was so brave, and where did the courage come from.


    Yue Yechuan sneered: "Do you know Baiyan and Sharingan?"


    Before Yongze could answer, Yue Yechuan continued.


    "Everyone in the world only knows white eyes and sharing sharing eyes, and thinks they are the two most powerful pupil arts in the ninja world, but they don''t know that in the distant Warring States period, there used to be a kind of eyes called red eyes.


    It has an observation ability comparable to Baiyan, and it can also create Chakra to interfere with Baiyan. It can be described as the perfect nemesis of Baiyan.


    It''s a pity that it was too powerful, which eventually led to its downfall. "


    "Red eyes..." Yongze showed a strange look on his face.


    He remembered the bloodstain, he perfectly restrained his eyes, he was the natural enemy of Hinata, but he remembered that it was a child with this bloodstain.


    Could it be that this thing was still a big family before? How uncomfortable was that day?


    Yueyechuan runs the chakra, which stimulates the blood-successor boundary, the eyes turn blood red, and red chakra is permeating around the eyes.


    "I have seen through your strength. Chakra is about the same as me, but I have the red eyes to see through your movements. Your life is like a candle in the wind!" Yue Yechuan said confidently.


    Nagaze laughed, he didn''t expect that being able to see through chakra would actually be a disadvantage.


    His chakra, compared to his physical strength, is not a star and a half.


    After finishing speaking, Yue Yechuan pulled out a short blade about 50 centimeters from the back, and injected wind attribute chakra into it.


    After chakra was injected, the short blade instantly grew by one meter, looking like a blue lightsaber.


    The chakra on Yue Yechuan''s feet erupted fiercely, and the powerful foot power left a small crater on the ground. The speed soared, and it instantly turned into a phantom and drove towards Yongze.


    Yongze stood still and watched Yue Yechuan''s performance quietly. In his knowledge-colored domineering perception, he had already perceived Yue Yechuan''s attack trajectory, and he could easily predict and dodge.


    When he was about to approach Yongze, Yue Yechuan suddenly changed his move, and the short blade in his hand grew another meter, and slashed towards Yongze''s arm.


    When the two-meter-long blue light blade cut through the air, it left a blue trail, resembling ripples in the water.


    But in the face of this change, Yongze seemed to have expected it a long time ago, turned his body slightly, and easily avoided the slash.


    Yue Yechuan missed a single hit, and retreated quickly, his face a little ugly.


    It was clear that he had already seen through Yongze''s actions just now, why didn''t he hit it yet.


    "Didn''t you say that you saw through my movements, so let me try to attack you this time." After Yongze finished speaking, he stomped the ground twice and disappeared in front of Yue Yechuan in an instant.


    boom!


    A dull impact sounded, and Yueyechuan slammed into the nearby house, sinking into the wall.


    Yue Yechuan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Yongze in disbelief.


    He felt like a dream. Just now, he didn''t even see Yongze''s movements clearly with his red eyes. He almost only caught a little figure, and he flew out before he could react.


    This is something he has never encountered before, even red eyes are not observant enough.


    The sudden loud noise caught the attention of the patrol.


    When the patrol team saw the miserable appearance of their leader, they immediately sounded the alarm.


    "Enemy attack enemy attack, leader assassinated, near Factory No. 3, quick support!"


    "Enemy attack enemy attack, leader assassinated, near Factory No. 3, quick support!"


    The entire base of the Golden Organization moved instantly, and many members of the Golden Organization wearing black and gold uniforms rushed out from various places and surrounded Yongze.


    The members of the Golden Organization took out all kinds of ninja tools, and as soon as Yue Yechuan gave an order, they immediately threw them at Yongze.


    There is another update, but it may be later


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： Yue Yechuan: I feel like I can do it again (fourth update)

    Chapter 64 Yueyechuan: I feel like I can do it again (fourth update)


    Kobayashi Shun quickly rushed to the battle scene with Hayakawa Jue.


    Xiaolin Shun saw that Yue Yechuan was injured, and wanted to go to help him, but Yue Yechuan blocked it with his hands.


    "It''s okay, I won''t be so serious that I need someone to support me." Yue Yechuan shook his head and said.


    Looking at Yongze who was surrounded by his subordinates at the moment, Yue Yechuan was still uneasy.


    A strong man who can make his red eyes unresponsive, is the Chunin and the Genin useful? Of course it didn''t work.


    As a master, he naturally knew that if there was a real fight, those ninja who looked aggressive would be instantly killed.


    At this moment, Yue Yechuan has roughly guessed which side Yongze is from.


    To be able to have such a strong strength, he has offended him recently, and that is only Konoha.


    Only Konoha can send such a strong person to deal with their gold organization.


    It¡¯s not that he looks down on the Hechuan family and the daimyo. If they had such strong subordinates, they would have taken care of each other long ago.


    As if to confirm Yue Yechuan''s thoughts, Yongze changed back to his original appearance, and said lightly:


    "I am the investigation team leader of the Konoha Gold Organization, the Golden Organization, do you know what you have done?"


    "All of you go and drag him, and I''ll get a ninja tool." Yue Yechuan said decisively.


    After finishing speaking, he ran directly towards Master Iron''s exclusive forging room.


    The Chakra Armor that is about to be completed is his only hope at this time. If it can be used normally, Yue Yechuan is confident that even if the shadow of the five great powers comes, he has a chance of winning.


    Kobayashi Shun immediately ordered: "Attack!"


    Whoosh!


    All members of the Golden Organization quickly greeted Nagasawa with the kunai shuriken in their hands, and continued to take it from the ninja bag after throwing it away, and then continued to throw it.


    The dense shuriken and kunai seemed to turn into a huge black net, covering Nagasawa.


    Nagaze shook his head, as if lamenting the overreach of the Jin organization.


    He was actually going to attack him with a kunai shuriken, and it was almost the same with a spiral shuriken.


    Yongze used the domineering armed color, covered the whole body with the armed color, and hardened the whole body with the armed color, looking like an iron man made of black steel.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Kunai shuriken shot at Yongze continuously, and then was bounced away, not to mention hurting Yongze, without leaving a trace of white marks.


    After a round of attacks, Nagasawa was unscathed, standing in place intact, surrounded by worn kunai and shurikens.


    This exaggerated scene shocked the ordinary ninjas of the Jin organization.


    "What''s going on, is this still a human? Why did it suddenly become like a piece of iron?"


    "No, even Iron, after suffering so many attacks, should be interrupted."


    "Is this a monster? It can actually transform."


    Many ordinary members of the Jin organization were immediately frightened by the ability displayed by Yong Ze.


    At this time, Xiao Lin stood up instantly, and said calmly: "It''s nothing more than a blood succession limit or a secret technique. Don''t panic. As long as it is a technique, there is a limit. Continue to attack."


    As a cadre, Kobayashi Shun naturally has more knowledge than ordinary members. There are all kinds of weird secret arts and blood in the ninja world. There are all kinds of water, and it is not unacceptable to turn into steel.


    But he picked the wrong opponent this time.


    Maybe Yongze''s armed color has a limit, but this limit is definitely beyond their reach.


    Looking at Mantian Kunai flying over again, Yongze has lost interest, and is about to punch these people for seconds, and then go to see what ninja tool the leader of the Jin Organization took to fight him.


    Through the details of Kobayashi Shun''s treatment of Yue Yechuan and the attitude of other people, Yong Ze can basically confirm that the owner of the red eye is the leader of the Golden Organization.


    Using the ability of shaking fruit, the moment he made a fist, a white halo appeared on Yongze''s hand.


    Nagaze swung his fist fiercely, and the powerful vibration hit the air.


    Air shock!


    Click! Click!


    In an instant, under the action of a powerful shock force, the air suddenly exploded, as if it had become a mirror about to shatter, with large and small cracks spreading in all directions.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the members of the Jin Organization were blown away by the powerful concussion force. The airflow caused by the explosion bent the trees on the mountain, and the ground was also cracked, causing dust to fly and mud and rocks to fly everywhere.


    Xun Kobayashi was also sent flying by Yong Ze''s punch, and hit the factory wall hard.


    Looking at the messy scene around him and groups of members of the Jin Organization who fell to the ground, Xiao Lin instantly felt a huge wave in his heart.


    He thought that Yongze who defeated Yue Yechuan would be very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    Actually killed him and many ninjas in his security department with one punch.


    Is there such a big gap between ninjas and ninjas?


    Even if they united and tried their best, they couldn''t withstand Yong Ze''s punch.


    Xiaolin Shun got up with difficulty, spat out a mouthful of blood, and exhaled a long breath.


    At this moment, he was the only one standing besides Yongze on the field.


    Hurrah!


    Kobayashi Shun gasped heavily, his body was resisting him, wanting him to lie down and rest.


    But Xiao Lin Shun knew that he couldn''t lie down at this moment, and the leader hadn''t come back after getting the ninja tool. He, the security minister, should stand up and not fall down.


    ...


    Hurry up, hurry up and hurry up.


    Yue Yechuan desperately ran towards Master Tie''s forging room, he knew that Kobayashi Shun and others would not be able to stop Yongze for long.


    If you want to defeat that Konoha ninja, you can only pray that Mieshi can use it in advance, there is no other way.


    Running into the forging room, Master Tie was still forging ninja tools leisurely, as if the sirens outside had nothing to do with him.


    "Can Mieshi be used in advance?" Yue Yechuan asked seriously.


    Master Tie stopped his hands, and asked lightly: "Is something wrong?"


    Yue Yechuan nodded: "The enemy is very strong, we are no match at all, only by using Mieshi can we hope to win."


    Master Tie is not a pedantic person either. Knowing that he can¡¯t continue to build his strongest ninja so happily without a gold organization, he said:


    "Mieshi is basically completed now, but some key tests have not been carried out, and there is a certain danger in using it rashly."


    "I can''t control that much anymore, I want to use it directly." Yue Yechuan said without the slightest hesitation.


    He is not afraid of death, he is afraid of death. Before he died, he failed to launch his revenge on the world.


    "Okay." Seeing that Yueyechuan was so determined, Master Tie took Mieshi out.


    Mie Shi looks like a pair of purple armor, with a breastplate, arm guards, and leg armor.


    After wearing it, Master Tie said: "You can try to use Chakra to trigger the destruction of the world."


    Yue Yechuan imported chakra according to the arrangement of Master Iron.


    In an instant, a powerful and crazy force poured into Yue Yechuan''s body, and the chakra on his body became strange.


    At this moment, Yue Yechuan felt invincible.


    Guess what is the strange material that the leader of the Golden Organization added to the Chakra armor


    It should not be hard to guess


    Four more recommendations


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： Its strengthened, come on

    Chapter 65 has been strengthened, hurry up


    At this time, Yue Yechuan felt that there was a steady stream of power emerging from his body, and a single punch could kill him who had not passed through the world.


    "From now on, let the world feel the pain!" Yue Yechuan clenched his fists, letting the strange Chakra in Mieshi flow through his body, his scarlet eyes flickered with madness, and he punched fiercely.


    The powerful Chakra burst violently, causing a huge explosion.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the wall of the forging room was blown apart, and half of the whole house was shattered.


    "**#&stupid*, why do you let the world feel the pain and hit my forging room." Seeing Yueyechuan suddenly going crazy, Master Tie cursed and avoided the splashing gravel.


    Seeing that he had such destructive power with a single blow, Yue Yechuan didn''t care about Master Tie''s words, but fell into memories.


    Once, he also had a decent family.


    Until his mother accidentally opened her red eyes subconsciously one day due to an accident, soon the rumors of red-eyed monsters spread.


    Dad kicked them out of the house, saying that Mom said monsters, and he was the son of monsters.


    Mother and son started to wander, but Yueyechuan didn''t care at that time, because his mother was very kind to him, even if he was a wanderer, he just moved frequently.


    But the rumors were heard by interested people, and they were soon hunted down by ninjas.


    Although his mother has red eyes, she has not received formal ninja training, and she is no match for those people. They soon fell into a desperate situation.


    In the end, for him, his mother had no choice but to put Yue Yechuan in a hidden place, and then lured those people away by herself.


    He still remembers his mother''s last words, and he will never forget them in this life.


    Mum tenderly gave him the last hug, smiled and stroked his hair and whispered:


    "You must remember in the future, don''t expose your red eyes, they are cursed eyes, and will bring disaster."


    The recollection ended here, and my mother was afraid that he would follow, so she knocked him out.


    Yue Yechuan hated why his father abandoned them, he hated why those people chased him and his mother for no reason.


    Is it their fault they have red eyes? This is natural and not what they want.


    Just because of those eyes, they have to suffer such pain, isn''t it a bit unfair to them.


    "It is better to destroy such a world with only suffering and unfairness!" Yue Yechuan aspired.


    But he is very self-aware, knowing that this great goal cannot be accomplished by himself.


    He founded the Golden Organization to take in war orphans, and continued to make the Golden Organization stronger and bigger.


    The reason why the Jin organization¡¯s business is selling ninja tools is also because he feels that war can destroy the world, and he wants to intensify the war, and even create a war.


    Now, he is about to realize his plan.


    As long as he kills the strong Konoha, it will definitely anger Konoha.


    Immediately afterwards, he assassinated the head of the Hechuan family, which intensified the conflict between the Hechuan family and the daimyo.


    The civil war in Sichuan will break out again, and Konoha, who is enraged, will also set his sights on the country of Sichuan in war, and then join.


    At that time, with the joining of Konoha, the other four major countries will also enter the arena one after another, and a tragic ninja world war will once again sweep the ninja world.


    Then, in this ninja world war, he will use his world-destruction to bury the countries that are in war one by one.


    However, before accomplishing his grand goal, he must first complete the first step, which is to kill the strong Konoha.


    Yue Yechuan returned to Factory No. 3, and as expected, he went over to put on an armor, and a hundred gold organization ninjas, including the two cadres Kobayashi Shun and Hayakawa Jue, had all rushed to the street.


    Looking at the leader of the Golden Organization wearing a purple armor who went back and forth, Yongze looked a little surprised.


    He thought that the other party was going to abandon his subordinates and run away, and was about to catch him, but he didn''t expect to go to get the equipment.


    "No, why did the breath suddenly become so strange, it feels like a tailed beast, but it seems to be different." In Yongze''s knowledgeable domineering perception, the leader of the Golden Organization seemed to be a different person.


    Originally, the essence of a person''s chakra will not change, but the leader of the Jin organization at this time gave Yongze a very strange feeling.


    The originally normal chakra now gives him a crazy and violent feeling, kind of like the original tailed beast chakra.


    As if he felt that he was sure of winning, the leader of the Golden Organization said lightly: "I have to thank you for not killing me in the first place, so that I still have the chance to avenge the world.


    In return, I will leave you a whole corpse. "


    Nagaze: "???"


    Yongze directly hit three question marks.


    The wind stopped and the rain stopped, do you think you are doing well again?


    Change into a chakra armor with some tailed beast parts, do you think you can beat him? Even if you conjure a tailed beast on the spot, it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s still smashing.


    "In terms of courage, you can call it the strongest man I have ever met."


    "Who gave you the courage? Forgot who was shot into the wall just now?" Yongze asked curiously.


    "Hehe, the me now is not the me I was just now." Yue Yechuan sneered, feeling that he had a great advantage.


    With the powerful observation ability of red eyes, coupled with the chakra and body strengthened by the world-killing world, how can you lose?


    Yue Yechuan was surrounded by dark red chakra at this time, slowly, he floated up and left the ground.


    "See, this is the power to destroy the world. It can free me from the **** of the ground." Yue Yechuan said excitedly.


    This function is an unexpected function, Yue Yechuan guessed that it was the effect of that strange material.


    Yueyechuan activated the armguard of the armor, and the chakra injected into it made two long lightsabers instantly appear on the armguard.


    Phew!


    Yue Yechuan suddenly accelerated in the air, swung two lightsabers, and slashed towards Yongze.


    With the extremely fast speed and the sharp knife ninja, it seemed that the air along the road had been cut open one after another, leaving a blue scratch.


    Looking at this scene, Yongze looked a little weird.


    This style of painting suddenly became more technological, and it is obvious that the chakra weapon is a ninja weapon.


    Yongze activated the ability of the shocking fruit, and a white halo containing terrifying shocking power appeared in his hand, and he directly pinched the chopped blade with his hand.


    "Huh?" Yue Yechuan felt the terrifying power coming from the opposite side, feeling a little unreal.


    Obviously he has been strengthened by Mieshi, but his strength still falls into a disadvantage.


    The right hand attack was blocked, Yue Yechuan quickly swung his left hand, and the blue light blade extended from the armguard of his left hand slashed towards Yongze''s waist.


    Click! Click!


    There was a loud cracking sound, and a powerful shock force exploded.


    boom!


    Yueyechuan only felt a strong thrust from his chest, and then flew upside down, falling heavily into the ruins.


    Post more chapters, talk more if you can talk, some people are really coquettish


    Turning the chapter and talking made me laugh out loud


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： One Punch Explosive Beast Jade

    Chapter 66 One Punch Explosive Tail Beast Jade


    "Impossible!" Yue Yechuan found it hard to accept.


    Obviously he feels that his strength is more than ten times stronger than his previous self, how can he still not be able to beat Yongze, this is not a ninja at all.


    At this time, the chakra light blade he extended has been shattered, but fortunately, the chakra metal armguard is fine, and the moon night river can be refilled with chakra.


    At this time, he had to pay attention to Yongze again, because when Yongze fought him for the first time, he didn''t use all his strength at all, otherwise, with Yongze''s current performance, he would definitely not be able to survive.


    "Your Chakra armor is a bit interesting." Yongze looked at Yueyechuan who seemed to have no big deal with interest.


    Although he still didn''t use his full strength just now, it can be regarded as using part of his strength, but Yue Yechuan was not injured.


    That is to say, that chakra armor not only increased the opponent''s chakra and strength, but also greatly improved the defense.


    If this kind of Chakra armor is given to those powerful elite J¨­nin, their strength can reach Kage level in an instant.


    I just don¡¯t know if the shadow class created in this way can increase prosperity.


    "Somewhat interesting? Hehe, that means you haven''t seen the true power of destroying the world." Yue Yechuan sneered.


    The reason why Mieshi dares to call Mieshi is not only because it is hard enough, or can be extended like a chakra knife, but because it can absorb the vitality of flowers, plants and trees on the earth, and then transform it into chakra.


    This is the ability obtained from that strange material.


    He heard that there is a very strange stone in the Daimyo of Kawa no Kokuni, where no grass grows, the ground will dry up, and there is a strange chakra reaction.


    When I went to Moonlight River, I felt that this piece of material was not simple, and I spent a huge price to exchange it from the Daimyo of Kawa no Kuni.


    "With real power, can you drive Gundam?" Yongze asked curiously.


    He felt that Yue Yechuan was really tenacious. In just a few minutes, he was still so confident after putting down his big words and being slapped in the face twice in a row.


    "Gundam? I don''t know what to say."


    Yueyechuan aroused the chakra metal, suddenly flew up, and flew away from the gold organization.


    Outside there are large forests and grasslands, which can be used for him to **** hard, so he won''t foolishly fight Yongze in the Jin organization.


    Yongze saw Yue Yechuan flying towards the outer door, kicked his foot too, and followed with Yue Ye Chuan.


    Although he can''t fly, he can jump high and keep jumping.


    Yue Yechuan spotted a place with dense trees and directly plunged there.


    He buried his lower body in the ground, allowing Mieshi to have direct contact with the land.


    Soon, Yueyechuan felt that Chakra was constantly flowing into his body from Mieshi.


    There are more and more red chakras around him, and finally it becomes a huge, human-like, but there are many raised monster-like existences behind it.


    During this process, Yue Yechuan gradually felt a little bad.


    Countless crazy thoughts drilled into his head, and some unintelligible ravings came from his ears, and he even began to think that he was a tree.


    "Isn''t this the appearance of a heretic golem with ten tails..." Yongze couldn''t help but swear.


    He thought that Yueyechuan had at most found some parts of the tailed beast, or simply got the tailed beast''s chakra.


    It turned out that Yue Yechuan was much more advanced than he had imagined, and he didn''t know where to get the body of the ten tails to train it into the chakra armor.


    Yongze has to admit that there is really something about the Jin Organization, and all these things have been made out.


    But it is really not afraid of death. What level of existence is the ten tails? Can ordinary ninjas touch it?


    Yongze saw that, as expected, under the impact of Ten-Tails'' crazy and violent chakra, Yue Yechuan''s eyes had lost their highlights at this time, and his temperament became crazy, as if he was not a person, but a beast.


    Obviously, this Chakra armor is beyond his control. Now it is not so much that he is using the armor, but rather that the armor is using him.


    Ho Ho!


    The crazy Yue Yechuan roared like a beast, and the phantom with ten tails on his body began to move.


    boom!


    Boom!


    Phantom''s red energy arm hit the ground hard like a huge whip, causing a huge shock.


    A large number of trees exploded instantly after touching the red arm, and a deep ravine was also photographed on the ground.


    Seeing that the phantom of the ten tails began to destroy the environment indiscriminately, Yongze raised his eyebrows, feeling that the phantom of the ten tails was not very smart.


    If the main body of the ten tails comes, he may have to be careful, an energy phantom is fine, the first stage is only as strong as the skeleton Susan, but he is a little bigger.


    As if realizing that the little bug Yongze dared to look down on it, Ten Tails phantom roared, and a black energy ball condensed in its mouth.


    As the ten tails began to condense the tailed beast jade, the surrounding trees suddenly began to wither visible to the naked eye, and the land became dry and loose.


    "It can actually release the tailed beast jade, but unfortunately this tailed beast jade seems a bit empty." Yongze sensed it with knowledge and knowledge, and found that the tailed beast jade is not as oppressive as the nine-tailed beast jade.


    As all the plants within 50 meters of Yueyechuan died, a huge black-tailed beast jade also successfully formed, spitting towards the place where Yongze was standing.


    Hurrah!


    The powerful tailed beast jade set off a gust of wind the moment it protruded, and the powerful air waves blew up the dust on the ground, blowing and bending Yongze''s hair.


    But Yongze has also completed charging, and this is the first time he has obtained the template to punch someone with all his strength.


    Yongze raised his right fist with a white halo, and the armed color covered his whole body to prevent being injured by the aftermath of the collision, and then punched the phantom tailed beast jade.


    Click! Click!


    The powerful shock force raged in the air, and the air made a crackling sound like a shattered mirror, and finally exploded completely with a bang.


    Boom! !


    The powerful shock force collided with the black tailed beast jade, and a huge explosion occurred instantly. Huge stones were shattered and tall trees were reduced to ashes.


    A deep pit was blown out of the ground. If someone looked at it from a distance at this time, they would find that the current Ginto Mountain seemed to be bitten, and a piece was missing.


    Even Kakashi and the others who were resting by the mountain were startled by the huge noise, and all looked in the direction of the sound of the explosion.


    "Isn''t that the direction of the Jin organization base? Why is there such a big commotion?"


    "Squad leader Yongze is missing... He couldn''t be the one who entered the Jin organization alone and was discovered and then got out."


    "It feels very possible, but the destructive power is too exaggerated. That mountain seems to be missing a big piece."


    "Would you like to see it?"


    "Go, maybe Mr. Yongze needs our help now."


    The three of them discussed for a while, and finally decided to go to the mountain to see what was going on.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： Whitewashed ashore

    Chapter 67 Washing up and going ashore


    After shattering the Tailed Beast Jade, Yong Ze didn''t give Ten Tails Phantom any time to react, and quickly shot again, blasting out with a fist with a white halo.


    Air shock!


    Click! Click!


    The phantom of the ten tails, together with the air next to it, sounded like glass shattering, and countless cracks, large and small, appeared on the phantom of the ten tails.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the phantom of the ten tails exploded instantly, blasting into countless red light spots, and then disappeared into the air, leaving only the devastated earth.


    The collision between the Tailed Beast Jade and the power of the shock caused an explosion that almost enveloped the entire 1,000-meter radius around them. The ground collapsed and the plants turned into ashes.


    The damage caused is even greater than the damage caused by the phantom with ten tails absorbing the vitality of the earth.


    Yongze has armed domineering aura to protect himself and a strong physique to directly collide with Tailed Beast Jade so arrogantly.


    Otherwise, the correct way to deal with the Tailed Beast Jade is to dodge or change the flight path of the Tailed Beast Jade.


    It is an irrational choice to go head-to-head directly, because although the Tailed Beast Jade looks powerful, it can basically dodge the fast Kage-class.


    So although the Tailed Beast Jade is powerful, unless it is controlled, it is really difficult for the Tailed Beast Jade to pose a threat to the master.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Great Breakthrough."


    Yongze blew out a small tornado, blowing away the huge dust and smoke from the explosion, and walked towards Yueyechuan.


    At this time, Yueyechuan no longer had the vigor and vigor of Yongze when he first met him, his hair turned gray for some reason, and many wrinkles appeared on his face, like an old man.


    Yue Yechuan woke up, at the moment when the phantom of the ten tails was crushed by Yongze.


    Looking at the devastated scene around him, Yue Yechuan felt that he should be very excited. After all, although this is a small step to destroy the environment, it is a big step to bring pain to the world.


    But for some reason, Yueyechuan didn''t feel the slightest pleasure of getting revenge, only felt a sense of emptiness.


    He even gave up resisting, ignored Yongze who was walking over, and just sat quietly on the ruins, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "You lost." Yongze made the winner''s declaration.


    "Yes, I lost, kill me, there is nothing worth commemorating in this unfair world." Yue Yechuan said flatly.


    Except for the eight years spent with his mother, the main theme of his life for the next thirty-two years was revenge.


    "Don''t you have any souvenirs for the gold organization you created? It must have taken a lot of effort." Yong Ze asked.


    "It''s just a tool for me to take revenge on the world, so there''s nothing to keep in mind." Yue Yechuan said expressionlessly.


    "What deal do you have with Shimura Danzo?" Yongze asked, thinking of the team sent by Danzo


    "I give him money and ninja tools, and he helps us, it''s that simple." Yue Yechuan replied.


    Yongze thought in his heart that it¡¯s good that he was decisive enough to ignore Danzo¡¯s team, otherwise the Golden Organization would have known if they had just prepared to go to Nanchuan.


    But Danzo, the old Yinbi, is really good enough. He needs so much money from the village and earns so much extra money, but he just can''t provide Konoha with anything useful.


    "Are you done asking, kill me, let those cursed eyes disappear from this world completely." Yue Yechuan said in a low voice.


    Because of Red Eye, he has endured too many things that he shouldn''t have to bear. Now, let his death completely end Red Eye.


    Yongze glanced at Yue Yechuan lightly, and said: "Cursed eyes? Red eyes? You don''t think you are the only one in the world with red eyes."


    If he remembers correctly, there will be a red-eyed little boy in the future of Chuanuo Country.


    Since the little boy has red eyes, his father or mother should also have the potential to awaken, but they have not awakened.


    "It''s impossible for other people to have red eyes. I searched the entire ninja world through the power of the Jin organization and found no news of red eyes. The ninja world has already forgotten the blood succession limit." Yue Yechuan directly denied.


    He had hoped extremely for a period of time that a fellow of the same race would appear.


    But even after spending huge manpower and material resources, no one with red eyes was found, only some historical legends about red eyes.


    "Do you think the power of your Jin organization is better than that of Konoha?" Nagasawa sarcastically said.


    Although this is not news from Konoha, it does not prevent him from pulling Konoha''s tiger skin.


    Yue Yechuan fell silent, comparing the Jin Organization with Konoha, it is obviously not an existence of the same magnitude.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore, it has nothing to do with me." Yue Yechuan shook his head.


    He is about to die, so he doesn''t care about people of the same race and different races.


    "I don''t want to kill you, but I want your gold organization to work for Konoha in the future." Yongze laughed.


    Since he didn''t steal anything from the Jin Organization, he should directly subdue the Jin Organization.


    This is a very important and necessary thing.


    Because this involves Yongze''s plan to get rid of the country-ninja village model.


    At present, it is very difficult for Ninja Village to leave the funds provided by the state. The tasks of any businessman are small, and the money of the big name is the big one.


    Some people may say that ninjas are so powerful, it is enough to steal money, and whoever has money can steal it.


    This is fine, but the result is that the order of the entire ninja world will collapse, and ordinary people will fall into hell.


    The five major ninja villages have taken the lead in robbing money. What will the remaining small villages, ninja organizations and even some wandering ninjas do?


    This is not the situation that Yongze wants to see, so he needs the Jin Organization. Although the Jin Organization is not strong, it does a lot of business.


    It is not to say that it can directly replace daimyo''s financial subsidies, but it will not rely on daimyo''s funds like it is now.


    "Hehe." Yue Yechuan sneered and didn''t speak, but his expression clearly told Yongze that it was impossible to use this condition to coerce him.


    Will Yue Yechuan be the kind of person who is greedy for life and afraid of death? He has never been afraid of death, what he is afraid of is that he will die easily without taking revenge on the world.


    Looking at Yue Yechuan who already had the will to die, Yongze had no choice but to prepare to resort to Hokage''s strongest escape technique - mouth escape.


    "You keep saying that the world is unfair, but since you know the world is unfair, why don''t you try to change it?


    Why do you have to take revenge on the world? to create more misfortune.


    Just because of your misfortune, you have to bring misfortune to others. Have you ever thought that your misfortune may also be brought about in this way.


    Hatred will only breed more hatred. Instead of missing the past, it is better to cherish the people who care about you now. "


    After finishing speaking, Yongze pointed to the direction of the Jin organization base, where a group of black figures were coming here.


    Yue Yechuan, who was dumbfounded by Yong Ze''s series of words, looked subconsciously.


    Although he was far away, his red eyes could see clearly, even the wounds on his body.


    "It''s really a bunch of fools, but they are just subordinates."


    This chapter is very tiring, and I feel that someone may be spraying me, such as why not kill the leader of the Jin organization.


    Because I think that the unified decision is not just to kill the daimyo.


    If the daimyo is really so dispensable, there is no need to discuss the position of Hokage with the daimyo.


    Daimyo definitely plays a very important role.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： for a fair world

    Chapter 68 For a Fair World


    "What a bunch of idiots, they just work for me." Yue Yechuan said blankly.


    "How about it, your choice?" Yongze asked lightly.


    If Yue Yechuan refuses to agree, then he has no choice but to kill Yue Yechuan in a formal manner, and then slowly develop Konoha according to the original plan.


    The gold organization is a surprise, not the only choice.


    "Changing the world, making the world fair..." A complex look appeared on Yue Yechuan''s face.


    In these years, he has indeed been blinded by hatred, and he has brought misfortune to many people invisibly.


    This is why he can see death as home. After all, he has become the person he hated the most. He has no ability to change the past, so he can only use death to escape.


    "I can promise you to do things for Konoha, but the things I do can only be done to make the world fair and better, not for Konoha''s ambition." Yue Yechuan said in a deep voice.


    "You''ll see what I''m going to do, use your red eyes to watch carefully." Yongze said lightly.


    Maybe people in the ninja world don''t feel much. As a person who once lived in a peaceful country, Yong Ze felt that the ninja world sucks.


    The conflict between ninjas and ninjas, the conflict between ninjas and ordinary people, the tragic experience of blood-stained ninjas...


    Before he had no power, he couldn''t change it, but now he has power, he wants to do more.


    Starting from Konoha, he wants to change the entire ninja world.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, here we come."


    Nagaze suddenly heard Inuzuka Midori''s energetic voice.


    He turned around and looked, Inuzuka Midori, Kakashi and Salt Water were waving at him.


    At the same time, he looked vigilantly towards the opposite side, and the people from the Jin organization also arrived, surrounding the Moon Night River.


    "Boss, why did you become like this, are you okay?" Xiao Lin Shun asked Yue Yechuan worriedly, looking at Yue Yechuan who seemed to be twenty years older.


    "Boss, are you okay? If you really can''t, just pass on the location to me." Hayakawa Jue also greeted Yue Yechuan with his own unique words.


    "Jue!" Kobayashi gave Hayakawa Jue a quick look.


    "A lot of people, this time we can have a good fight." Looking at the many enemies of the Jin Organization, Inuzuka Midori began to gear up, ready to release the unhappiness of being beaten for two months.


    Kakashi silently raised his right hand and released Chidori.


    Brine is ready to use shadow mimicry.


    Kobayashi Shun quickly took a step forward, blocking Yue Yechuan behind him, and watched the four Konoha ninjas in front of him warily.


    Yue Yechuan shook his head, telling Xiao Lin to step aside.


    Nagaze also pressed his palm, signaling Kakashi and the others not to be so excited.


    "What should I do specifically?" Yue Yechuan asked.


    "Just keep doing your business, but now there is one thing you need to do.


    You are still in touch with the roots now, right? "


    Last time Kusanagi was backstabbed by Danzo, he found a **** pot for Gen and covered it.


    This time, Danzo collects black money to sabotage his mission. It doesn''t make Danzo any trouble, and that doesn''t suit his style.


    He really wanted to see what Danzo''s expression would look like when he threw the information of Danzo''s secret contact with the Jin Organization on Danzo''s old face.


    Yongze thinks it should be very exciting.


    "Danzo and them? There is a connection. They contacted me yesterday and said that they have sent ninjas, and they will help us secretly at that time." Yue Yechuan nodded and sold Danzo without hesitation.


    "When the time comes, I will be like this, then you will be like that, and finally..." Yongze said his plan.


    This sudden change stunned the three of Kakashi and everyone in the Jin organization, and they couldn''t figure out what the situation was for a while.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you just fight life and death, why did it suddenly become like this. ¡¯ Kobayashi felt that he couldn¡¯t think.


    ¡®Why is Mr. Nagasawa discussing with the leader of the Jin Organization how to dig the roots? This task will not involve the political struggle between the fourth generation and the elders of Danzo. ¡¯ Saltwater couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    Seeing that he might not be able to fight, Kakashi lifted Chidori, feeling tired from holding it.


    ''\''When will I be able to fight seriously once...'' Inuzuka Midori discovered that she has never fought an enemy seriously since she joined Anbu.


    Kusanagi didn¡¯t use Haimaru because of the camouflage that time, so he didn¡¯t use it for this fight at all.


    "Is that so, I understand." Yue Yechuan nodded, then took off the Chakra armor on his body, and handed it to Yongze.


    "This ninja tool is too dangerous, but after all, it is the painstaking effort of the Jin Organization for many years. It would be a pity to destroy it. I will leave it to you for safekeeping."


    Yongze saw that Yueyechuan was so knowledgeable, so he happily accepted it.


    He will definitely not leave this chakra armor to the Jin organization.


    Although there were huge side effects after the last use of Ten Tails Phantom, Yue Yechuan instantly aged twenty years.


    But even without using that last ability, this chakra armor is still a powerful ninja tool.


    Just flying is already strong enough, not to mention strengthening the body and chakra in all directions.


    Although he can''t use it, it can be used by others.


    "By the way, remember to help me build Cong Yunqie." Yongze remembered something and said something.


    Through acting like a god, the degree of integration has actually been improved. Although it is only 0.5, it is still a huge improvement.


    "Cong Yunqie, isn''t that..." Yue Yechuan heard this somewhat familiar name, and immediately thought of the strong White Beard.


    "Is that so? We didn''t lose unjustly." Yue Yechuan never expected that the Konoha ninja they had been worried about had been working with their gold organization.


    After returning to the base of the Jin Organization, Kobayashi Shun asked with some doubts: "Boss, are we making peace with Konoha?"


    Yue Yechuan nodded, then shook his head again.


    This confused Kobayashi Shun, he nodded if he was right, and shook his head if he was not. What do you mean by nodding and shaking his head again, he can''t understand.


    "Just treat it as making peace with Konoha." Yue Yechuan smiled.


    "The loss is huge this time, and Yezhi must not know about it, or he will run back to Yinqu and scold me." Yue Yechuan sighed as he looked at the large ruins in the Jin Organization.


    The final collision between him and Yongze produced an explosion that was too strong, and the aftermath alone destroyed many buildings in the Jin Organization.


    "That woman is obsessed with money to an abnormal level." Xiao Lin snorted coldly.


    "You guys." Yue Yechuan shook his head helplessly.


    "By the way, remember to inform Master Tie that there will be a new ninja tool for him soon." Yue Yechuan ordered.


    He didn''t go, probably Iron Master was upset with him and smashed his forging room.


    Yue Yechuan is quite embarrassing when he thinks about it now. At that time, he was confused by the chakra that destroyed the world. He didn¡¯t feel it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： new template

    Chapter 69 new template


    After returning to the small village where they were resting, the three of them, who were full of doubts in their hearts, couldn''t help but ask Yongze what happened just now.


    Yongze thought for a while, and said: "The Golden Organization has been influenced by the fist of my love. The leaders of the Golden Organization have given me all their Chakra armors. The task has been completed."


    "Ah this..." Kakashi was a little speechless.


    Anticlimactic, it belongs to yes.


    The previous investigation process was so arduous and exciting, and finally the location of the gold organization base was investigated.


    Just when he was about to face a hard battle, Yongze actually said that it was over, and he surrendered the Jin organization by himself.


    "As for the root matter, I have to tell you some secrets here."


    When Yongze said this, his expression became serious.


    This also made Kakashi and others think that maybe things didn''t feel right.


    "Because Shimura Danzo is a big bad guy who thinks he''s good at what he''s doing, but he''s not successful enough." Nagasawa sprayed Danzo unceremoniously.


    Kakashi and the others were speechless for a while, and they realized how much Nagasawa hates Danzo.


    "When we were carrying out the mission of Kusanagi Village, Danzo once sent root ninjas to directly disclose Konoha''s actions with Kusanagi.


    Fortunately, I have sneaked into the Kusanagi high-level, so Danzo did not succeed.


    I can''t stand people who actually endanger the interests of the village in order to hurt Minato''s prestige. "


    "Such a thing happened last time..." Kakashi was shocked.


    He couldn''t imagine that if Danzo succeeded, the ninjas who sneaked into Kusanagi would be in a dangerous situation.


    Uh, it may not be too dangerous, Yongze should be able to lead them out.


    Kakashi recalled the attack not long ago when even a large piece of the mountain was shattered, and felt that no one in Kusanagi could defeat Nagasawa.


    But now Kakashi really has a very bad impression of Danzo.


    Isn''t this kind of behavior betraying his companions? He is the person Kakashi despises and hates the most.


    "This operation, because the root organization received a lot of money and ninja tools from the gold organization.


    In order not to lose this source of income, Danzang sent another manpower, ostensibly to help us find the base of the Jin Organization.


    In fact, it was the internal response of the gold organization. Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise this task would probably be troublesome. "


    "So, I must seize this opportunity, seize his handle, and cure his arrogance."


    "Good!" Midori Inuzuka applauded.


    "It should be like this for this kind of person. Why didn''t you tell us earlier, otherwise we wouldn''t know that this kind of thing happened last time. I really want to give that group Zang Bangbang two punches."


    "After all, Danzo Shimura is the village''s top management, the elder of Konoha, I''m telling you this because I''m afraid you will be impulsive." Nagasawa explained.


    "This kind of person can actually become the elder of Konoha." Kakashi expressed his doubts.


    Saline did not speak.


    As a member of the Nara family, his sensitivity to politics is much higher than that of Kakashi and Inuzuka Midori, and he understands that some things are not based on morality.


    How Danzo became the elder of Konoha, of course, because he is an old classmate of the third generation and a disciple of the second generation, and at the same time, he has enough strength.


    "Just leave it to me to clean up the Danzang. You are tired of investigating the Jin Organization these days, so just rest for a few days. If you are really bored, go to the Jin Organization to pick up a few weapons." Yong Ze laughed. .


    He thinks that Kakashi can pick up the sword again and revive Hatake''s glory.


    After explaining to Kakashi and others, Nagasawa was already thinking about which template to choose.


    After conquering the gold organization, the prosperity of the system has increased a little, and you can choose a new template, but the new template doesn''t look very strong.


    ¡¾Reach in-depth cooperation with Gold Organization, prosperity +200, total prosperity 1600¡¿


    ¡¾Congratulations, the prosperity of the bound building Konoha has reached 1600¡¿


    ¡¾As a reward for increased prosperity, you can choose any template from the following three templates for binding¡¿


    ¡¾Ji Guo Yuan 1 - The Strongest Swordsman in the Warring States Period¡¿


    ¡¾Hatake Kakashi¡ªCopy Ninja¡¿


    ¡¾Red Eyes¡ªAce Killer¡¿


    Even Kakashi''s template is true, he didn''t expect it, but he guessed it should be Kakashi in the Sangoyu period.


    Copying thousands of ninjutsu, it sounds like a bluff, but it''s actually useless.


    If it is Kakashi who has two Kamui, he might choose, after all Kamui is really a bug in the kaleidoscope.


    As for Akahito, it''s even worse, let alone whether the template will bring Teigu, the most important thing is that Akahito''s fighting style is not suitable for him, and it is a bit weak.


    ''Bind Ji Guo Yuan Yi! ¡¯ Yongze said silently in his heart.


    Jiguo Yuanyi is a bug-level existence in Demon Slayer: Blade, directly beat the big boss Oniwu Tsujimu to autism, and forcibly beat him from a reckless man to a dog.


    Moreover, Ji Guoyuanyi is still a genius swordsman, born with a transparent world, born with markings, and a self-created breathing method out of nothing.


    Nagaze felt that if Ji Guoyuan was in Hokage, he would definitely be able to create even more outrageous miracles.


    In addition, Ji Guoyuan''s own strength should not be underestimated. He can cut 1,500 knives in one breath, and cut Wu Mi to autism.


    ¡¾The binding is successful, the current fusion degree is zero¡¿


    Yongze was stunned, with zero fusion, he thought he was forty at the beginning, it seems that he was thinking too much.


    Yongze tried to increase it with points, and found that it was unexpectedly cheap, as long as 500 points, it increased by 1%.


    He directly spent 5,000 points to reach 10%, and found that it did not become more expensive, so he directly spent another 10,000 points to reach 30% integration.


    After the fusion degree was raised to thirty, the world in Yongze''s eyes changed instantly. He could actually see the internal organs and bones of Kakashi and others directly.


    And he can also feel that his perception has improved a lot, which is different from the domineering feeling of knowledge.


    At the same time, he also has more training methods and techniques of breathing techniques in his mind, as well as a lot of insights about swordsmanship.


    It''s a pity, however, that he doesn''t seem to have inherited Ji Guoyuan''s innate talent. Although he has the knowledge of ninja and pirate systems in his mind, he hasn''t created new breathing methods and sword skills.


    Nagaze guessed that everything should be inherited to 100% integration.


    Just like the white beard template, he can''t exercise his domineering strength by himself now, and is locked in a specific level of fusion. Only after the 100% fusion is completely integrated can he exercise his domineering strength.


    But this doesn''t have much impact on him. Now he can get 1% integration in a week, and he can''t improve that much even if he exercises for a month.


    It may look a little watery, but you can¡¯t do without this thing.


    I¡¯m thinking about a new plot recently, so let¡¯s leave it at that today,


    One more chapter will be added tomorrow


    By the way, if you have a template you want to see, you can send it to the template building. If it is reasonable, I will generally consider it


    It¡¯s okay to forget about Pangu and Sanqing, that¡¯s the end of a chapter


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： what a coincidence

    Chapter 70 What a coincidence


    "After our investigation, we found that the information on the base of the Golden Organization was wrong. It should not be in northern Sichuan, but in southern Sichuan. We have already arrived in southern Sichuan and started investigation operations."


    The oil girl Longma frowned slightly, "I didn''t expect that the secret investigation team would move so fast, and it has already found that the information on the gold organization file we established is wrong."


    The Golden Organization is the money bag of Danzang, and the money donated every year is more than the subsidies given to him by the three generations.


    So the gold organization came into Konoha''s sight, and Danzo was also in a hurry, and directly sent his elite member Yuyue Ryoma to lead the team, and set off quickly with three root members.


    "My lord, what should we do now." The ninja code-named Ash Root asked.


    The oil girl Ryoma knocked on the table, thought for a while, and said: "Reply to them like this, just say that we have arrived in Daping, northern Sichuan, and want to join them and carry out the investigation mission together.


    At the same time, we cannot rashly think that the base of the Jin Organization must not be in Northern Sichuan. After all, there is not only Daping in Northern Sichuan. Be careful that this is the induction of the Jin Organization. "


    What he did was to set off a smoke bomb to make the investigation team hesitate and slow down.


    But he can''t just insist that the base of the deposit organization is in northern Sichuan. It would be bad if something is seen.


    "By the way, we have to send a message to the Jin organization at the same time, telling them to be careful, Konoha''s investigation team has arrived in southern Sichuan.


    At the same time, mobilize forces to make some noise on the northern side of Sichuan to confuse them. "The oil girl Longma ordered.


    He is confident that he can do a good job of internal response, and hand over all the information of the Konoha investigation team to the Jin organization.


    But he was afraid that the gold organization would pull his hips. Don¡¯t someone report the point and be found at the base. When the connection between them is discovered, that would be bad.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After the Jin organization received the information from Gen, it directly sent the information sent by Gen to Yongze.


    And the information given to Yongze just happened to arrive.


    Yongze looked at the two together and smiled.


    Don''t say it, the level of this person''s nonsense is not bad, but be careful that it is induced by the gold organization, and they say the same thing.


    If he hadn''t discovered the base of the Jin Organization, he might have believed so much.


    Yongze thought for a while, and told the people of the Jin organization: "You reply to them and tell them to come to southern Sichuan to help you."


    "Okay, my lord." The members of the Golden Organization nodded respectfully, and then left.


    Then Yongze said in his reply that he felt that what the root team said made sense, and planned to return to northern Sichuan to investigate again and join the root team.


    He looked at what Gen¡¯s people would do. One side asked him to go to southern Sichuan, and the other side asked him to stay in northern Sichuan.


    Yongze hoped that the root team would come to southern Sichuan, and then he directly captured the root team and brought them back to Konoha.


    Take a few more photos of the ruins of the Golden Organization and the task will be complete.


    Anyway, after this operation, the Golden Organization will change its name, and there is no more Golden Organization in the Ninja World. In a sense, he has indeed eliminated the Golden Organization.


    A day later, the root information came again.


    They said that they were investigating a secret stronghold of the Jin Organization, and they might not be able to reconcile for a while, but they still asked Yongze and others to come to Northern Sichuan, because according to their recent investigation, it is more likely that the Jin Organization is in Northern Sichuan.


    And the information given to Yongze by the Jin organization.


    "We will quickly rush to southern Sichuan to help the Jin organization."


    Things are going in the direction that Yongze hoped. The root team refused to meet with them because of the Jin organization''s request, pretending to be investigating the Jin organization''s stronghold.


    Yongze sent out false information again, saying that they would go to northern Sichuan to investigate, and then asked the Jin organization to urge the root team to come to southern Sichuan as soon as possible.


    ...


    Two days later, on a sunny afternoon, the root team arrived at Yintuo Mountain according to the request of the Jin organization.


    Looking at the strangely shaped Mt. Gintori, Ryoma Younv vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    He always felt that this mountain seemed incomplete, as if a large piece was missing, which was very inconsistent.


    But he had never been here after all, it was strange to be the head of the mountain, so he took his three men and walked towards the mountain.


    All the way up, the oily girl Ryoma felt even more weird.


    This mountain is in a mess, as if it has experienced a war between ninjas.


    A bad idea came to the mind of the oily girl Ryoma.


    ''The base of the Golden Organization has been discovered by Konoha, and Konoha has launched an offensive, the Golden Organization may have perished. ''


    This is an unreasonable guess.


    Because the Jin organization contacted him once two days ago.


    Even if the Konoha Anbu investigation team accidentally discovered the base of the Jin Organization, Konoha would not be able to mobilize ninjas within two days to wipe out the Jin Organization from Konoha to Kawano Country.


    However, there is a possibility that will make this conjecture true.


    That is, there is a Hokage-level powerhouse in the Konoha investigation team. Without Konoha''s support, he can lead the team alone to eliminate the Jin organization.


    (In the description of the Four Scarlet Yang Formation, it is said that four ninjas with Naruto-level chakra can only be used together, so I think the description of Naruto-level should be usable, but I may directly write Kage-level later, in order to be more Good convenience to distinguish strength)


    Ryoma Ayurume knows the strength of a Hokage-level powerhouse. There are two in the root, one is Orochimaru and the other is the old root leader Danzo.


    Without hesitation, the oily girl Ryoma immediately turned around and said: "The situation has changed, there may be an accident in the Jin organization, we will withdraw."


    After finishing speaking, he quickly ran down the mountain, and the three root ninjas quickly caught up.


    However, he didn''t know that when he entered the vicinity of Ginto Mountain, the four of them were sensed by Yongze''s knowledge.


    Sensing that four not weak ninjas entered Gintori Mountain, Yongze knew that most of them were root ninjas.


    As soon as the root ninja quickly moved down the mountain, this abnormal behavior was discovered by Yongze.


    But how could Genbu Ninja be faster than Yongze, the few people who were running only felt a strong wind passing by, and there was a person blocking them in front of them.


    Nagaze looked at the four people at the root. The oily girl Ryoma was wearing a black hooded coat, covering herself in darkness, while the other three were dressed in standard Anbu, with masks and uniforms.


    "Nagazawa Jonin, what do you mean, we are carrying out a secret mission at the root." Ryoma, the oil girl, spoke first.


    He knew Nagasawa.


    Before, Yongze made a small splash when negotiating with Kusanagi, and was directly promoted to Jounin, so Danzo also checked Yongze''s information, and found that there seemed to be nothing special, so he didn''t pay too much attention.


    "Oh, a confidential mission?" Yongze smiled playfully.


    "What a coincidence, I am also performing a confidential mission. I am the leader of the investigation team of the Anbu Jin Organization. I don''t know what mission you are performing at the root."


    It¡¯s hard to say, and it¡¯s another week without recommendations, so I won¡¯t bring you negative emotions,


    Let me tell you some good news. If there is no accident, it should be on the shelves on the first day of next month. If you know everything, there will be more explosive changes on the shelves (if the subscription is not too bad)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： Dealing with Danzo

    Chapter 71 Dealing with Danzo


    The oily girl Ryoma''s heart sank, the leader of the investigation team of the Anbujin Organization, isn''t he the one who has been in touch with them.


    If the other party uses the communication method now, they will run away immediately.


    "I have no comment on suspected confidentiality." The oily girl Ryoma said calmly, the sunglasses and hood perfectly concealing his expression.


    "But didn''t Konoha come out with a root team to help me recently? I was wondering if it was you." Yongze laughed.


    "No, please get out of the way, otherwise I have a reason. Are you a spy from another country who came to hinder the mission." The oily girl Ryoma said in a deep voice.


    He is an old member of the root department, and he knows that the momentum cannot be lost at this time.


    Yongze nodded with a smile and said: "I don''t think so, that team should investigate the gold organization''s stronghold in northern Sichuan."


    The oily girl Ryoma breathed a sigh of relief, and when she was about to leave, she found that Yongze was still blocking the front.


    "Nongzawa Jonnin, what do you mean by this? The matter has already been made clear. If you get entangled again, don''t blame me for being rude." none.


    Yongze sighed and said: "I just wanted to play with you, but you really thought I was stupid, the Jin organization has been compromised, and I have seen the transaction records between them and Genbu..."


    The oily girl Ryoma couldn''t hold back for an instant, and suddenly exploded, urging the parasites in her body to rush out. At the same time, she didn''t forget to say to the three subordinates: "Do it!"


    "Secret Technique¡¤Insect Jade!"


    The parasitic worms in the oily girl dragon horse kept crawling out and crawling on the oily girl dragon horse, so that the oily girl dragon horse was covered with flowing black insect swarms.


    The parasites that came out quickly flew to Yongze according to the command of the oil girl Ryoma, and the huge swarm of insects was like a moving shady curtain.


    Whoosh! !


    The sound of three kunai piercing through the air sounded, and the three root ninjas watched the oily girl Ryoma attack, and quickly threw out kunai without doing anything behind.


    Kunai pierced through the air and flew towards Yongze''s head. It was obvious that they wanted to make a deadly move and come to a deadly fight.


    "Hehe, courage is commendable." Yongze smiled, then tensed his muscles, and slammed out his fist with a white halo.


    "Air shock!"


    Click! Click!


    The moment the fist hit, the air exploded instantly, as if like a shattered mirror, cracks spread in all directions.


    Boom!


    The powerful vibration force propagating in the air directly exploded the insect swarm, and the three kunai were instantly shattered into pieces.


    Bang bang bang! !


    But it didn''t end there. The powerful shock force not only shattered the root ninja''s attack, but also unstoppably sent the four of them flying in an instant, hitting the tree hard.


    The oily girl Ryoma''s eyes widened, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. She didn''t even care about the broken sunglasses, and looked at the ordinary Jonin he thought was incredible.


    The blow just now not only killed the parasites released by him, but even the parasites in his body died a lot because they were attacked just now.


    He seems to have discovered some terrible news. Yongze is actually a long-hidden Kage-level powerhouse, that is, the powerhouse he guessed destroyed the organization.


    He remembered from the information that this person had failed the Chunin exams more than seven times.


    But is it possible that such a young Kage-level powerhouse could fail the Chunin exam so many times? Impossible, absolutely on purpose.


    At this time, countless conspiracies about Yongze appeared in the mind of the oily girl Ryoma.


    But Yongze didn''t give him a chance to continue brainstorming.


    Pulled out a refined Taidao from the Jin Organization, and swung four swords in an instant to end the four of them.


    People in the root organization have curse marks on them, and it is impossible to extract the secrets of the root from them, so Yong Ze killed them all.


    Since they directly kill, Yongze will not be polite to them. Anyway, whether the people at the root are dead or alive will not affect their usefulness.


    Maybe, the dead are better than the living.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    Konoha Village, Hokage Office.


    Although it has entered December at this time, the two people in Naruto''s office are strong among ninjas, and there is no change in their clothes, as usual.


    Looking at the mission report submitted by Yongze, Minato smiled wryly, shook his head and said:


    "Yongze, you really posed a problem for me. I didn''t expect you to kill the four root ninjas directly. Elder Danzo probably wants to remember you."


    Yongze shrugged and said: "No way, they did it first, so I didn''t hold back.


    Besides, we have detailed transaction records between Root and the Golden Organization, and evidence that Root Ninja leaked Konoha¡¯s S-class secret mission operations. With these, isn¡¯t it enough? "


    "The root ninja has secretly connected with foreign terrorist ninja organizations, and even attacked his companions who are performing secret missions. Minato, how do you think we should deal with it?" Nagasawa asked with a smile.


    "Of course it is to strictly investigate the roots. Konoha must have zero tolerance for such bad things." Minato replied.


    He has also been unhappy with Danzo for a long time, the root is too troublesome.


    On the bright side, it belongs to the three generations of Anbu, and it is the training institution of Anbu.


    But who doesn''t know now, the root is completely another organization, controlled by Danzo alone, and it is not the same department as Anbu.


    Minato really has nothing to do with the root, because the root does not belong to his Anbu, and only the third generation has the right to manage it.


    This time he seized such a big handle, Minato couldn''t ignore it, he must seize this opportunity to disband Danzo''s roots.


    Otherwise, it is really too uncomfortable. He can tolerate the three generations of Anbe, which is reasonable. Danzo¡¯s roots are so big, and he has the same rights as Anbe. He can¡¯t control it. This is something Minato can¡¯t tolerate.


    Minato moved quickly, and immediately held a high-level meeting in the name of Hokage. Without giving Danzo a chance to react, he directly sent Anbu to "invite" Danzo to the Hokage Building.


    Yong Ze was also present, and the discoverer of his information was qualified to attend.


    At this moment, Minato Namikaze was sitting at the main seat above, Hiruzen Sarutobi, the third Hokage, was on the right, and two advisors of Konoha were on the left.


    Danzo is full of fire, usually he is the only one who invites people to come to the root, and the three generations have called him with a good attitude, but why is he so tough.


    A mere brat, lucky enough to become Hokage, he really takes himself seriously.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Anbu people saying that Sanshiro and the two advisors would also come together, he didn¡¯t want Tonami Kaze Minato, so what could he do if he didn¡¯t go?


    Danzo was not in a good mood at all when he saw this scene of preparing for the trial of criminals, and he was even more unhappy, and he was no longer called the fourth generation.


    "Namikaze Minato, what do you have, the old man is no better than you. He is busy with work, and there are many things waiting for me to do."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： dissolve the root

    Chapter 72 Dissolution of Roots


    Minato saw that Danzo¡¯s attitude was so bad, so he didn¡¯t care. He¡¯s busy, right? You won¡¯t be busy later.


    Minato distributed the materials prepared in advance to Hiruzaru Sarutobi and two advisors, with a serious expression, and said:


    "Elder Danzo, do you have close ties with the Jin organization in the country of Kawano, and have you revealed Konoha''s secrets to the Jin organization?"


    Danzo was stunned for a moment, and then said loudly: "Namikaze Minato, are you interrogating me? Do you know who I am, and how much I have contributed to Konoha!"


    Danzo is angry, how old are you Namikaze Minato, you dare to treat him like an interrogator.


    The expression on Minato''s face remained unchanged, and he continued: "Elder Danzo, please don''t change the subject, we are not discussing your merits, but the root and the Jin organization."


    If Danzo can frighten him with a few words, he is not Namaze Minato.


    Hiru Sarutobi came out to smooth things over and said, "Danzo, you have a better attitude, Minato is now the fourth generation."


    "Huh." Danzo snorted coldly, and then said: "The root is a small cooperation with the Jin Organization, but that is only for the purchase of ninja equipment. It is nonsense to reveal Konoha''s secrets."


    Minato smiled lightly and said, "Isn''t revealing the whereabouts of Anbu''s members who are performing s-level missions a secret?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Danzo pretended to be stupid.


    He had a vague bad feeling in his heart.


    But the oil girl Ryoma and the others have just been sent out, so the Jin organization can''t last so long.


    And Konoha has not had any major staff transfers recently.


    Minato knows, Danzo does not cry when he sees the coffin.


    Minato directly dumped his own information to Danzo, which he had already memorized by heart.


    Danzo received the information, the more he looked at it, the more gloomy his face became.


    He found that Namikaze Minato had saved face for him, and only said one thing.


    It not only has the record of him sending root ninjas to help the Jin organization deal with the Konoha investigation team, but also records every money that the Jin organization gave him.


    The transactions between him and the Jin organization were basically clearly written on it.


    "Oh, Danzo, you..." Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed, but finally said nothing.


    "Danzo, are you worthy of your position? You actually betrayed the interests of the village." Zhuanzhu Xiaochun cursed.


    "How can you confirm the authenticity of this information? I, Danzang, do things openly and aboveboard. How can I do anything that harms Konoha''s interests?"


    But this time Yongze provided too much evidence, no matter how shameless Danzo refused to admit it, it would be futile.


    Minato took out a scroll, which Nagasawa found from the Genbu team, on which Danzo''s mission arrangement for their team was written.


    "If necessary, you can pretend to be other killing and investigating ninjas to divert your attention..." Minato read the content of this scroll, then fixed his eyes, fixed on Danzo and said:


    "The technique on this scroll is unique to Root, Elder Danzo, do you have anything else to say?"


    Since Danzo doesn''t want to be decent, then he will help Danzo to be decent!


    Danzo''s body trembled twice, not from fear, but from anger.


    When did Shimura Danzo ever suffer this kind of grievance? A 23-year-old boy dared to force him to confess his guilt like this.


    When he participated in the war and shed his blood for Konoha, Namikaze Minato was not born yet!


    "I don''t know about this matter. It may be that spies from other countries have been mixed in with root ninjas." Danzo took a deep breath and said coldly.


    Anger at this point is just impotent rage, he has to calm down.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn''t take it anymore, he frowned and kept swallowing.


    Root ninja sneaked into spy, what kind of international joke is this.


    Anbu''s selection is extremely strict, there is no such thing as a spy, let alone a deeper root than Anbu.


    Old classmates and old teammates became like this, and Sarutobi was a little emotional for a while.


    In the past, they were also youths who shed blood on the battlefield for the safety of the village and the country. How did they become like this?


    Even though Minato Namikaze had guessed that Danzo would not plead guilty easily, he never thought that Danzo would say such a thing.


    "Hehe, spies from other countries can get in the root enough to issue missions. Is there still a need for the root?"


    At this time, Yongze, who had been watching the play, said.


    Danzo discovered that besides Konoha''s senior management, there were other ninjas standing in the corner all the time, but he didn''t notice it.


    "Yongze is the team leader of the investigation of the Jin organization, and also the team leader of the strike against the Jin organization. He discovered these materials, so he has the right to listen in." Minato said lightly.


    Danzo understands, he is from Namikaze Minato.


    "Ne made such a huge mistake, I decided to disband him, and at the same time, because of the negligence of the root leader Shimura Danzo, Shimura Danzo''s position as Elder Konoha will be cancelled." Minato said his own severance.


    Danzo''s eyelids twitched, Namikaze Minato was too ruthless.


    Actually want to disband his roots, this is not the end, but also give him the position of Elder Konoha, then wouldn''t he become an ordinary jonin without a position.


    "This is impossible!" Danzo said in a low voice.


    "For the safety of Konoha and the Nation of Fire, Root has certain espionage activities in various countries. Dismissing Root rashly is a huge blow to Konoha''s intelligence department.


    At the same time, I am also dissatisfied with the dismissal of my position as an elder. When I Danzo bleeds for Konoha, you Namikaze Minato was not born yet, so why do you dismiss my eldership. "


    "The root ninjas will be scattered into the Anbu, and all activities will continue as usual, and their respective tasks will not be affected."


    "Finally, since I am the Fourth Hokage, is that enough?" Minato said domineeringly, pressing down on Hokage''s cap.


    "I..." Danzo wanted to refute, but Hiruzaru Sarutobi spoke.


    "Kenbu really made a big mistake this time, let''s disband. As for Danzo''s elder position, there is no need to cancel it. After all, he has also made a lot of contributions to Konoha. Minato, look at this."


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Minato with a sincere smile.


    Namikaze Minato thought for a while, finally nodded and said: "Just follow what the third generation said."


    Sleep-to-sleep Koharu and Mito Menyan also nodded, thinking that Sandai''s approach was very appropriate.


    Seeing this scene, Minato felt that he still had a long way to go.


    If he insists on removing the position of Elder Danzang, it is estimated that the two advisors will definitely not stand by him.


    Fortunately, his goal has always been the root of Danzo, rather than removing his position as an elder.


    The reason why I said that was just to express my anger and attitude.


    When he was so angry that he wanted to lift the roof off, they wouldn''t stop him from opening the window.


    Nagasawa taught him little language tricks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： Kakashi monitor

    Chapter 73 Kakashi Class Leader


    Finally, Danzo accepted the request to disband Genbu with a gloomy face, and when he walked out of the office, he gave Minato and Nagasawa a cold look.


    Yong Ze looked at Danzo''s impotent and furious look, and almost couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, he had strong control ability and didn''t laugh too loudly.


    But he seemed to feel that Danzo''s face had become darker.


    After the meeting ended, Yongze also left quickly, walking out of the Hokage Building with a happy mood.


    The root ninjas have been severely brainwashed and sealed. Even if the root ninjas are disbanded on the surface, there must still be a large number of root ninjas secretly continuing to obey Danzo.


    In the original plot, Nebu was also disbanded once after the Uchiha extermination. However, Dianzang got the support of two consultants and quickly rebuilt it. It can be seen that Danzo has a strong control over Nebu ninja.


    But there are still many benefits to dissolving the roots.


    At least, from now on, Danzo can no longer do things under the banner of the root, and it is impossible to call people directly to the root base.


    The power of the roots is too great, and the fourth generation of Minato can''t control it. It is necessary to disband the roots.


    Minato can tolerate that Anbu of the third generation is stronger than his Anbu and has more secrets, because it is the third generation of Hokage, and the Anbe of the third generation is also the orthodox Anbu.


    But why does Danzo control a department that even Hokage can''t control, and still do some messy things.


    Nagazawa hates Danzo, and because of what he has heard and seen and what Danzo himself does is really unpleasant, so Minato also hates Danzo.


    Leaving the Hokage Building, Yongze walked towards Anbe.


    He is actually the team leader now. This Minato announced in public, but the letter of appointment has not yet come down, and a certain process is required.


    Currently, there are only two teams in the fourth generation Anbu, two and a half teams to be exact.


    Normal team consists of one team leader and four Anbu squads, adding up to 17 people.


    But the fourth generation of Anbu was created at the beginning, and the environment was different from before. In addition, the war had just ended and peacetime entered, so too many people were not forced to be recruited, and with the addition of the third generation, there were only ten Anbu squads in total.


    But it is impossible for two classes to form a team.


    So now one sub-captain controls five Anbu squads.


    Nagasawa''s original position was Sandai Anbe, who was sent by Sandai to help build it, and now he has returned to Sandai Anbe.


    Minato couldn''t let the sub-leader be delegated to be the squad leader. After all, he is an old seniority, and he is also very strong to be a sub-leader, so he can only be sent back to Sandai Anbu.


    At this time, Kakashi and the others are on standby at Anbu base, doing some basic training.


    Yongze walked up to the three of them with a smile, and the three stopped training immediately and greeted Yongze.


    "Squad Leader Yongze." ¡Á3


    "Squad leader Yongze?" Yongze pointed to the beige windbreaker on his body.


    Ordinary Anbu usually wears a black tights and a white overalls. The bottoms are basically the same as other ninjas. Sometimes they also wear a black windbreaker. The team leader¡¯s windbreaker is beige.


    "Yes, Captain Yongze." Salt water responded the fastest.


    "Mr. Nagasawa." Midori Inuzuka misunderstood the meaning, but said nothing wrong.


    "In my heart, you will always be that class leader Nagasawa." Kakashi thought for a while and said.


    "All of them are good at talking, their small mouths are like honey." Yongze smiled.


    "Are you going to announce the position of squad leader? Midori is ready." Inuzuka Midori said in a deep voice, as if ready to accept the important task.


    Salt water rolled his eyes, what does it have to do with you, they just made soy sauce in the last mission.


    Although Saltwater wanted to fight for it, but the last mission was too difficult to explain in a single word, and Kakashi deserved some credit, and Nagasawa did the rest.


    Kakashi''s expression is calm, do you need to announce this? According to the performance of the last mission, he must be the squad leader.


    "According to the performance of the last survey of the gold organization mission, I announce that Kakashi will be the squad leader of Anbu''s seventh squad in the future." Nagasawa ignored Inuzuka Midori, who was playing tricks, and looked at Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, although you are the youngest, you are the strongest among the three. Do you have the confidence to be the squad leader?"


    "I will definitely not disappoint your expectations." Kakashi said firmly.


    He naturally remembered Yongze''s kindness to him.


    At this time, Yongze has become the same existence as Minato in his heart.


    "Very well, you guys have stepped up your practice of the six poses recently, and I have arrangements for that time." Yongze reminded.


    The advanced version of the six-style he modified is coming out soon, which is more suitable for ninjas than the original six-style, and has lower physical requirements, but because of the addition of chakra, the power of the use has not decreased but increased.


    At that time, the three people who already have the basics of the six styles will get started quickly. After they have learned it, they will teach it to the other Anbu he has accepted.


    Domineering Nagasawa does not expect to be popularized in all Anbu, because the training of Domineering is much more difficult than Six Styles, it takes longer and harder to learn.


    It is impossible for him to make the Anbu people stop working and all follow him to practice domineering.


    It can be considered when cultivating the next generation Anbu.


    "Yes." Kakashi nodded.


    After arranging the training of the seventh class, Yongze went to the 6, 8, 9, and 10 classes he managed to arrange the daily tasks.


    The task of Anbu is handed over by Hokage to the sub-leader, who then distributes it to each Anbu squad, so now he has to arrange the tasks of other people under him besides the seventh squad.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Bang Dang!


    Tear!


    Hush!


    Danzo, who had returned to the roots, thought about what happened today and became more and more angry. He was so angry that he smashed all the things on the desk.


    Oshemaru who came in happened to see this scene, licked his tongue, and asked in a hoarse voice:


    "It''s really ugly. What happened to make you look like this."


    Danzo gritted his teeth and said: "That brat Namakaze Minato actually asked to disband the roots, and the three generations agreed to it. A group of short-sighted people don''t know how much my roots can help Konoha."


    "Hehe, it seems that a lot of things you did secretly have been discovered."


    "You can still laugh, without the roots, how can you have such good resources for you to do experiments in the future." Danzang said dissatisfied.


    The two are also wearing a pair of pants now, and Orochimaru can still laugh at this time.


    Orochimaru said indifferently: "Even if the roots are disbanded, don''t those root ninjas stop listening to you? It''s just that we need to hide in a deeper dark place and act more carefully."


    "The root subsidy will be gone in the future. This is not a small amount of money, and I will not be able to use the name of root to do things in the future." Naturally, Danzo knew what Orochimaru said, but he still suffered heavy losses.


    "How about that experiment?" Danzo asked suddenly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： Development plan

    Chapter 74 Development Plan


    "Now we''re stuck in a bottleneck period. I don''t know if it''s because the experimental subjects are not strong enough. All of them couldn''t bear the cells between the columns, and they all died."


    Speaking of the experiment, Orochimaru''s expression darkened.


    I thought I had made a breakthrough last time, but it turned out to be nothing but joy.


    "You have to speed up too. If you recreate the Mutun of the first generation, even the third generation will not be able to stop us." Danzo sneered.


    Actually, he has already obtained a Mutun user. The child who survived the last Orochimaru experiment was a surprise he found.


    Orochimaru thought he had failed, but in fact he had succeeded.


    But such a good thing as Mutun, if you have the opportunity to hide it privately, of course Danzo will not share it with Orochimaru, and just hide it by yourself.


    The reason why I want to ask Orochimaru, of course there are not too many things like wooden ninjas.


    And he was a little anxious, Minato had only been a Hokage for a few months, and he was completely disbanded.


    If Minato has been in power for a few years, the power will not be uprooted, and people may have to disappear.


    When Tuanzo tries to figure out people''s hearts, he always uses his own standards to figure it out.


    "I also want to speed up. I don''t think ordinary people''s experimental subjects should work. I need ninjas as experimental subjects." Orochimaru said in a deep voice.


    Danzo frowned slightly and said, "It''s not a time of war, where can I find a ninja as a test subject for you?"


    "How to find it is your business, I am only responsible for doing experiments." Orochimaru said lightly.


    Danzo thought for a while and nodded, "I will try my best to get you a ninja experiment, but don''t let me down."


    In the village, there are many disabled ninjas who lost their arms or legs due to war.


    For a ninja, losing limbs is equivalent to losing life. Anyway, they are useless, so why not use your life to make a little more contribution to Konoha.


    Ninjas are all about self-sacrifice.


    "I want to study the secrets of intercolumnar cells more than you do." Orochimaru said lightly.


    Experienced two ninja world wars, too many lives passed away before his eyes, there were companions, disciples, and enemies, which made him know the fragility of life.


    He wants to learn all the forbidden techniques and gain eternal life. He doesn''t want his life to be so fragile that it can be taken away with a few detonating charms.


    For this reason, he will do whatever it takes and is willing to pay any price.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    After finishing Anbu¡¯s work, Yongze went to the snack street to buy some food before going home and went to the orphanage.


    I haven¡¯t looked at the bag for more than half a month, so I have to go and see how his future tool man looks, but don¡¯t look crooked.


    Because the time was just past three o''clock in the afternoon, when Yongze arrived, Dou was practicing Sanshenshu in the yard.


    Yongze didn''t disturb the bag, and restrained the aura on his body, not revealing a trace of aura.


    With the ability to penetrate the world, his hiding ability has been greatly improved.


    I have to say that the transparent world gave him a big surprise.


    Originally, he could use it as a blind eye because of it, but he didn''t expect this ability to be a bit like the state of harmony between man and nature, with many functions and great potential for development.


    Wei¡ªSi¡ªYin


    Dou quickly formed three seals, and with a bang, three clones that looked similar to Dou appeared beside him.


    Soon, Dou practiced the substitute technique and the transformation technique again, and they were all at the same level.


    Yongze has to admit that some people are geniuses, they can learn everything quickly, and their upper limit is still high.


    Some people can''t learn the avatar technique for several years, but they can master it in two months, and it''s no problem to graduate easily.


    This is still to learn other theoretical knowledge at the same time, and the transformation technique and the body replacement technique are also advancing hand in hand.


    Yongze stopped restraining his breath, walked into the yard, and said with a smile: "That''s right, your Sanshenjutsu level has reached the graduation requirements of the ninja school."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Dou turned around in surprise, but due to his own personality, Dou didn''t run over to ask for a hug like an ordinary child, but scratched his head shyly and said thank you Yong Brother Ze.


    Skillfully messing up Dou''s hair, Yongze walked into the orphanage with Dou and distributed the bought snacks to the children in the orphanage.


    Nanou was telling a story about ninjas, but after Yongze came in, all the children ran away.


    "Is the mission going well?" Nonai Yu stood up and asked with a gentle smile.


    After the last birthday, Yongze told her that Yongze will have a long mission to go out of the village, and he should not be able to go to the orphanage for a while.


    She thought that Yongze would not be able to come for a few months, but she didn''t expect to come back in more than half a month.


    Dismissed the children around him, Yongze smiled and sat beside Nonoyu and said:


    "Of course it went smoothly. With my mission, everything goes smoothly."


    Hearing Yongze''s immodest boast, Nonaiyu was amused, and cooperated: "Yongze, you are so strong, you can easily handle any task."


    Actually, Nonaiyu also knows that Yongze''s identity is not simple, and he is definitely not an ordinary Chunin.


    Which ordinary Chunin celebrates his birthday with the Hokage couple?


    There is also that genius Jonin Kakashi, who also looks like a junior in front of Yongze.


    At first, Nonaiyu was worried about whether Yongze had some purpose in pretending to be an ordinary Chunin.


    Immediately she denied this idea. There is nothing worthy of Yongze''s conspiracy between her and the orphanage, and Yongze has been helping the orphanage. How could she guess so maliciously.


    Yongze thought for a while and said, "I want to teach by my side for three months, what do you think?"


    Became the sub-captain, his next focus is to develop Anbu and improve his strength. He should not leave the village for a while. He wants to teach Dou a little before he goes to school.


    Although Nonayu is an elite ninja at the root, her knowledge is more inclined to spy infiltration and medical ninjutsu, and the others are average.


    Yongze is not going to train Dou to be a spy.


    And those geniuses of the ninja family are not only talented, but also received various excellent education since childhood.


    Although the pocket looks good at this time, it is definitely not the same enemy as Kakashi when he was six years old.


    You know, when Kakashi was six years old, he had already passed the Chunin Exam and became a Chunin.


    Does this mean that Kabuki is not as talented as Kakashi? Of course not, it''s just because Kabuki doesn''t have the same conditions as Kakashi.


    If the conditions are the same, it is really hard to say who will win.


    Dou is the disciple reserved by Yongze, and Yongze does not allow Dou not to have what others have.


    If there is no family, then he will teach it himself, not only ninjutsu but also gymnastics, and even the newly acquired breathing method.


    Yongze is looking forward to it. With such a well-trained pocket, how far he can grow in the future will definitely surprise everyone.


    Update so early today, let¡¯s count the votes


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： The moonlight is so beautiful

    Chapter 75 The moonlight is so beautiful


    "Look at what you think, anyway, your home is not too far from the orphanage." Nonaiyu thought for a while and said.


    She thinks this is very good, Yongze personally taught Dou for three months, it must be better than her teaching, but she respects Dou''s personal opinion, so she didn''t agree without authorization.


    "Do you want to take a bag?" Yong Ze looked at the bag.


    Dou was lost in thought at this time.


    The orphanage is a big warm family. Not only does it have the role of a mother like Nonoyu, but also some older children take care of him as a younger brother.


    Suddenly want to leave this warm and big family for a period of time, it would be a lie if I didn¡¯t remember it.


    But I know that Yongze must be doing it for his own good, to better help him improve his strength.


    Among the choices of enjoying a comfortable life and improving strength faster, Dou resolutely chose the latter.


    Only those who are strong can graduate to become a ninja as quickly as possible, and then do tasks to make money and help Nonaiyu relieve stress.


    "I am willing." Dou replied softly.


    "It''s not in vain that I treat you so well, follow me to train hard, and ensure that you will be abused at the same time in the ninja school." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "Well, thank you, Brother Yongze." Doudou nodded.


    "Yongze, you should pay attention to what you eat. Don''t let Dou eat the same food as you, or you will get tooth decay." No Naoyu reminded.


    "No Naoyu, you underestimate me too much. In fact, I can cook normal meals." Yongze felt that he was underestimated.


    "So you also know that what you usually eat is not so normal." No Naiyu complained silently, eating so many desserts every day is not afraid of being sweetened to death.


    ¡°Genius is often alone.¡±


    "No, I don''t see a necessary connection between the two."


    "No Naiyu, don''t worry, I will take good care of the bag." Yong Ze suddenly said seriously.


    "Well, I believe it." No Naiyu nodded, she has always noticed Yongze''s kindness.


    Yongze was not in a hurry to take the pocket back, thinking that he would go back at night, let the pocket have another dinner at the orphanage before leaving, and play with his friends again.


    After all, although Konoha said it was a village, it was still quite big. Unless it was a ninja, it didn''t matter if he ran fast.


    As night fell, after dinner, Dou and his friends played in the restaurant, while Yongze and Nonoyu went for a walk outside.


    There are no buildings next to the orphanage, and it looks a little quiet in the dark night.


    The two of them were walking on a secluded forest path. Under the moonlight, the shadows of their duo fell on the grayish-yellow road.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew across the grass, gently lifting Nonaiyu''s dazzling blond hair, drawing a beautiful arc.


    "The moonlight tonight is so beautiful." Looking at the bright moon in the dark night, Yongze sighed.


    "Yes, the wind is also very gentle." No Naiyu narrowed his eyes, as if feeling the gentle caress of the breeze.


    "Time flies so fast, I''ve known each other for two years before I know it."


    "Yes, I would like to thank you for the past two years. You have helped me so much. This time, I also helped the orphanage to apply for Konoha''s subsidy. It was really a big help."


    Nanoyu thanked Yongze seriously.


    Yongze smiled and said: "I still remember you didn''t believe it at the time. Were you surprised when you received the notification from the village later?"


    Seeing Yongze mentioning the fact that she was slapped in the face again, Nonoyu''s fair face instantly turned red.


    Lightly hit Yongze on the shoulder with his fist to express his dissatisfaction, Nonaiyu said:


    "Who made you pretend to be an ordinary Chunin, I am very grateful that you have that idea, but how can you believe that you really have the ability to do it."


    Looking at Nonayu whose cheeks were slightly puffed up with anger, Yongze laughed twice and said, "At that time, my level was indeed Chunin, and it was quite ordinary."


    At that time, the strength was not even at the shadow level, and it was indeed ordinary enough.


    "Yes, ordinary Chunin." Nonoyu looked at Yongze as if you thought I was stupid.


    The two of them came to a small slope, and at this time they had walked out of the orphanage some distance away.


    "It must be very tiring to take care of so many children alone." Yongze sat directly on the grass.


    No Naiyu sat next to Yongze, thought for a while and said: "I''m used to it, I don''t feel anything, some children will help with some housework."


    ¡°Besides, looking at the children¡¯s smiles from the bottom of their hearts makes me satisfied, no matter how tired I am, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    "Seeing the children''s smiles is enough? It''s really like what you would say, No Naoyu. That''s great. I''m afraid it will be impossible for me to become such a person in my life with this kind of self-sacrificing tenderness."


    "Yongze, you underestimate yourself, and your contribution to the children cannot be ignored." Nonoyu looked at Yongze seriously, and she did not allow Yongze to underestimate herself.


    "I''m different from you." Yongze shook his head, he doesn''t know himself yet.


    He may indeed have pity for the war orphans in the orphanage, but the reason for doing so many things is because the dean is No Naoyu, and there is a child named Yao Shidou.


    "I don''t know what is the difference in what you said, but in my heart, Yongze is the same as me."


    "That really makes me a little proud, to be recognized by Nonoyu." Yongze said with some exaggeration.


    Nongze''s clumsy performance made Nonoyu burst out laughing.


    "Go back, I''ve been out for quite a while."


    "Um."


    The two left holding hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Yongze got up early as usual, and woke up Dou by the way.


    Dou looked at Yongze in a daze, as if he hadn''t woken up, maybe because he changed the bed, he fell asleep very late last night.


    "Dou, there is no word for sleeping late on the road of ninjas. The day''s plan is in the morning, so get up and run."


    Dou resisted sleepiness, washed up, then looked at Yongze and asked, "Where are you going for a run?"


    Yongze thought for a while, and said: "On the first morning, let''s take it easy and run around Konoha twice."


    pocket: "???"


    You know what you''re saying to a six year old?


    As if seeing through the question, Yongze smiled and said: "Believe in yourself, it''s okay. In addition, you listen carefully now to feel my breathing rhythm. I need you to maintain this breathing rhythm when you run later."


    Breathing method was invented by Guo Yuanyi in the middle of Demon Slayer. It can greatly improve people''s physical ability, and let people have the physical functions to fight against ghosts.


    Various breathing methods have their own specialties.


    Long-term use of breathing method can increase the strength of the body.


    So Yongze wants to exercise breathing while running, so the effect should be very good.


    "It''s okay if you don''t remember everything, I will remind you next to you." Yongze smiled.


    After speaking, Yongze created a shadow clone.


    Shadow clone broke a branch and looked at the pocket silently.


    Dou suddenly thought of the orphanage and Nonoyu.


    Here is a small change to the settings. Most of the original breathing methods in Ghost Slayer provide a powerful burst, which is a bit unrealistic for a six-year-old child to run while running.


    But I guess no one would care if I didn¡¯t say it. .


    But in order to prevent being said, here is a mention


    In addition, Calvin was really in pain. He sat for a night and practiced 2,000 words


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： Feel the high-end atmosphere

    Chapter 76 Feel the breath of high-end games


    After a tortured morning run, Dou sat on the ground paralyzed, his eyes glazed over as if he had been played badly, and he took a deep breath of fresh air.


    He thought that he should be able to run a full circle, but with the help of Yongze (the shadow clone followed behind with a branch), coupled with the magical breathing method, he actually finished the run.


    Looking at the dog-like pocket, Yongze laughed unkindly.


    Dou usually has a calm look, but this time he must have failed.


    Hearing Yongze''s laughter, even if it was a pocket, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at Yongze.


    He no longer has the strength to speak, and can only condemn with his expression.


    Picking up his pocket, Yongze said with a smile: "You can''t sit down just after running, let''s go, I will take you to gain knowledge today."


    After finishing speaking, Nagasawa came to the training ground where Kakashi and others practiced daily with his pocket. His shadow clone had already started training for Kakashi and others, and Matt Kai was also there.


    Although Kai was taught by Yongze, Maitkai quickly caught up with his strong physique and good physical skills foundation, so Yongze simply let the four of them train together.


    This can also improve each other. After all, if you watch Kakashi improve, Kai is equal to a gain buff.


    Kai''s progress can also stimulate Inuzuka Green and Saltwater, after all, they are the first to learn, if they are surpassed by the latecomers, where will they save face.


    But although Saltwater is working hard, it can only be due to talent. Although the progress of Saltwater is gratifying, but physical skills are not good enough.


    "Stop training first, let''s do something different today." Yong Ze said.


    All four of them tore off the black cloth that blindfolded them.


    Inuzuka Midori looked at Yongze next to him, and looked at Yongze who had just arrived, and said in shock: "So it''s Mr. Yongze''s shadow clone who has been training us all the time?"


    Kakashi didn''t speak, he had already discovered this.


    After all, he is familiar with Maitekai. When Maitekai was not training with them, he knew that Yongze accepted Maitekai as his disciple and taught him physical skills and domineering.


    And Yongze can take care of both sides at the same time, it is obvious that there will be a shadow clone on one side, or even both shadow clones.


    After all, Yongze''s strength, even if it is a shadow clone, is more than enough to train them.


    You know, after more than three months of practice, no one has been able to touch Yongze, not even a shadow clone.


    Even being able to dodge Yongze''s attack was the reason why Yongze restricted his shooting speed.


    "Wow, Mr. Yongze is so cunning, let us get up early every day and get beaten, and we don''t know where to play secretly." Midori Inuzuka directly envied her real name.


    Since she participated in the domineering training, she no longer has the word sleep in in the morning, only beating and beating or beating, she feels that her little head has been knocked a little bigger.


    "After the shadow clone is removed, the memory and experience will return to the main body, so it is as hard as the main body." Salt water said calmly.


    The feature of shadow clone is very convenient for training, but it is easy to die suddenly, and people with low vitality and few chakras should not play like this.


    Saltwater has not met anyone who can use the shadow clone to strengthen exercise. Neither Inuzuka Green nor Kakashi is good at chakra and vitality.


    He walked over to Inuzuka Midori and knocked her on the head, then rubbed her short black hair in a mess.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s for the convenience of fighting, but ever since Nagasawa met Midori Inuzuka, she has always had short hair.


    "You must know that when I use the shadow clone to help you train, the ontology is developing ninjutsu, arranging your training plan, adding the shadow clone, it is simply double the labor, you dare to complain."


    Covering the knocked place with both hands, Inuzuka Midori quickly admitted his mistake, "I was wrong, Squad Leader Yongze is number one in the world, if you hit anyone, you will be beaten stupid."


    After tidying up Pippi, Yongze coughed twice and started talking about business.


    "The training has been training for so long. I think it''s time for you to enter another period, which is actual combat. In actual combat, the speed of progress of domineering will become faster."


    "This week, you will compete with each other first. After tomorrow, I will find some masters in Konoha to fight with you." Yong Ze talked about the next arrangement.


    Training still has to be practiced, but it has to be joined in actual combat.


    In Pirates, when Rayleigh taught Luffy how to be domineering, he took Luffy to an uninhabited island full of powerful beasts.


    Although Yongze wanted to do that, the actual situation did not allow it.


    One is that there is no such island in Hokage that is full of powerful beasts. Maybe the Three Holy Lands can have a similar effect, but people may not agree.


    Secondly, he is going to do something in Anbu recently, and the new official has three fires, so it is not convenient to leave Konoha.


    "Let''s decide by drawing lots. I will hand over the advanced version of the six styles to the winner in the end." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Having a good start also makes people more motivated. Although it needs to be taught sooner or later, learning first is also an advantage.


    Yongze casually wrote one, two, three, and four on a wooden strip for the four to draw lots.


    Midori Inuzuka draws first and gets one, Kakashi is the closest, the second draws four, in order of position, Saltwater draws third, gets two, Mitekai draws last, gets three.


    "It''s boring, I thought I could fight Kakashi." Inuzuka Midori was a little disappointed when he saw the salt water drawn into his eyes.


    She originally wanted to defeat Kakashi, and then prove that she is actually the most suitable candidate for the position of monitor.


    The corner of Saltwater''s mouth twitched, "Although I may not be very strong in one-on-one battles, it''s not like this."


    "Yo, Kakashi, my best friend, this is God''s arrangement, let''s have a youthful and passionate battle!" Seeing that his first opponent was Kakashi, Maitekai ignited instantly, There seemed to be flames in his eyes.


    "It''s really troublesome..." Kakashi looked at the excited Kai, feeling a little headache, if only his opponent in the first match was salt water.


    Kai''s strength is not weak, and after learning the six moves, he has more attack methods.


    Besides, I am afraid that the physical skill that was not perfect before may be completely perfect now.


    Seeing that all four of them had a fighting spirit, Yongze nodded in satisfaction and retreated to his pocket.


    "Dou, watch carefully, they are all excellent ninjas of the same age, I believe you will be no worse than them, or even better, but now, you need to watch their battle seriously." Yongze said to Dou.


    He brought Dou, just to let Dou take a look at the battle between Jonin and let him feel the difference.


    Yongze has great expectations for Dou, so he doesn''t want to be complacent about his current achievements, but to challenge one peak after another.


    After witnessing the battle of Jonin, can you still be proud of getting full marks for a shuriken throw?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： Inuzuka Green: My witty comparison

    Chapter 77 Inuzuka Midori: My witty comparison


    "The first battle, Green Inuzuka vs. Nara Saltwater." Acting as the interim referee, Nagasawa announced the start of the battle.


    The two stood at a distance of two meters. At the moment Yongze said, the salt water stomped on the ground twice, quickly opened the distance, and entered the area where the trees were denser.


    Mito Inuzuka is best at taijutsu, which is much stronger than Kakashi. If he fights Midori Inuzuka head-on, wouldn''t he be stupid?


    Seeing that the salt water was so fast, it disappeared with a swipe, and his eyes widened.


    But he soon saw faster ones.


    "Haimaru, go, go! Beat the salt water." Inuzuka Midori shouted the slogan, and then broke out to rush to the salt water at a faster speed than the salt water just now.


    But she couldn''t get up soon. Saltwater has a bad heart, and deliberately entered a place with dense trees. It is difficult for her to use her speed.


    Because her speed is more inclined to the speed of rampage, it will be limited in this terrain.


    Salt water jumped back and forth on the tree, looking for an opportunity to make a shot.


    It looks like a one-on-one fight, but he is actually a one-on-two, because Inuzuka Midori also has a ninja dog.


    So even if he uses the shadow imitation technique to control Inuzuka Midori, he still has to worry about being pounced on by Ninja Dog.


    As for using the shadow imitation technique to control them together, that consumes too much and is not cost-effective.


    He has no teammates to help him attack the controlled person.


    Saltwater understood that the probability of him winning this battle was very small.


    But he is not ashamed to lose. The Nara family has never been famous for their heads-up, but their witty mind and powerful support ability.


    But Yanyan still wanted to win, because he felt that he was underestimated. Although Nara is good at playing support, it doesn''t mean they are really ineffective.


    Whether it is the shadow seam technique or the advanced technique of the shadow imitation technique, the shadow head binding technique, is a ninjutsu that can bring life-threatening danger to the enemy.


    As long as I kill the enemy, my teammates will not be hurt. This is also an alternative support.


    Of course, the premise is that the enemy does not open the Gundam or hang it.


    Although the secret technique is strong, there is really no way for the enemy to hack it.


    But fortunately, his opponent this time is a relatively normal ninja.


    Seeing that the salt water was slippery like a loach, Inuzuka Midori thought for a while, and felt that this was not a problem. Since the salt water seemed to use the terrain to restrict her, then she seemed to destroy the terrain.


    "Hui Wan, get ready, your teeth will pass!"


    Inuzuka Midori and Haimaru spun up and entered a state of high-speed rotation, forming two fast-moving whirlwinds.


    The powerful whirlwind blew the leaves, and the fallen leaves on the ground were rolled up one after another, dancing together with the whirlwind.


    Bang bang bang!


    The two whirlwinds ignored the terrain, knocked down one tree after another that blocked their attack path, and attacked straight towards the salt water.


    Seeing those four big trees that he couldn''t hug when surrounded by them were knocked down so easily, he opened his mouth slightly with surprise in his eyes.


    Neither Nagasawa nor Nonoyu had ever demonstrated the destructive power of ninjutsu in front of him.


    This is the first time Dodo has seen the power of ninjutsu.


    Watching the big trees fall one after another, Dou intuitively felt the destructive power of ninjutsu.


    Even such a large tree was easily knocked down by a dozen. If such an attack hit him, he might not be directly smashed to pieces.


    Salt water has been jumping and dodging on the tree, Inuzuka Midori and Haimaru have been destroying the tree wantonly.


    Soon, there was a vacuum in the forest with only fallen trees, and there were fewer and fewer places to choose from for salt water.


    However, Saltwater did not panic, and his footwork was still steady.


    Teammate Inuzuka Green, the teammate who has been acting with him during this mission, has a full understanding, and the wanton destruction of the forest is expected in the salt water fight, and it is also his calculation.


    He knows Inuzuka Midori, and Inuzuka Midori also knows him to a certain extent, so he is wary of his shadow sewing technique.


    In addition, Inuzuka Midori is already fast, and his shadow stitching technique is difficult to beat Zhong Inuzuka Midori.


    So before that, he must consume Inuzuka Midori''s physical strength, and at the same time be a little bit more wretched, so that Inuzuka Midori''s vigilance will drop, so that he can have a chance of winning.


    While dodging in embarrassment, finally, Saltwater found a glimmer of hope of winning.


    At this time, Inuzuka Midori was using Tetsutoya intensively, and she stopped in consideration of conserving her energy and destroying enough.


    But with such a high-speed rotation, how could it stop immediately.


    Inuzuka Midori shook his body, his center of gravity was a little unstable.


    Saltwater seized the opportunity and shot instantly.


    "Shadow Stitching!"


    The shadow under him seemed to be activated in an instant, moving, and four pitch-black tentacles rushed out of the shadow, entangled towards Inuzuka Green.


    Seeing this scene, Dou subconsciously leaned on Yongze.


    Four tentacles suddenly rushed out of the shadow. This is usually only seen in ghost stories.


    Noticing the movement of the bag, Yongze explained with a smile.


    "This is the ancestral secret technique of the Nara family, which can turn shadows into substantial attacks."


    Did a little bit, and secretly wrote down the surname Nara. Be careful when you meet someone with the surname Nara in the future. This ninjutsu is a bit sinister


    The situation on the field reversed in an instant. Inuzuka Midori, who had always been unscrupulous, and Saltwater, who had been dodging in embarrassment, switched roles.


    The black shadow tentacles arrived in front of Inuzuka Green before Inuzuka Midori could react under Saline''s perfect shot timing, and were about to tie Inuzuka Midori right away.


    ''Won. ¡¯ Just as Saltwater was thinking this way, a familiar voice sounded.


    "Hee hee, I lied to you."


    I saw Haimaru, who was originally next to Inuzuka Midori, suddenly transformed into Inuzuka Midori, chakra broke out, stomped his feet twice, and rushed towards the salt water at a high speed.


    It turned out that Inuzuka Midori knew that salt water was full of bad water, so he would definitely not fight her head-on, and would use her character to calculate her.


    So Inuzuka Midori used his tricks and pretended to be brainless destruction.


    But in the process of destroying the forest, Inuzuka Midori and Haimaru have switched positions countless times.


    So after finishing the teeth cleaning, Inuzuka Midori immediately used the transformation technique to become Haimaru, and Haimaru kept the orc clone to confuse the salt water, making the salt water think that Hai Wan was her.


    The moment the salt water attacked Haiwan, it was time for her to make a move.


    In panic, Saline had no time to dodge, and was directly knocked down by Inuzuka Midori with a heavy punch, and then Kunai was on the neck.


    "I lost." Saltwater is not someone who can''t afford to lose, he surrendered decisively, with Kunai on his neck, if Inuzuka Midori was the enemy, he would be dead.


    "I really underestimated you." Saltwater said a little to himself.


    It doesn''t matter if you lose, but what makes him autistic is that he fell into Midori Inuzuka''s trap.


    Shuiyan warned himself in his heart that he must be careful the more he meets such a naive-looking person in the future, because such a person is really hard to guard against.


    "Hmph." Midori Inuzuka became proud, and said seriously: "You always think I''m dumb, but in fact I''m not dumb at all. Most of the time I compare witty."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： lost in thought

    Chapter 78 Dou fell into thinking


    "It''s really amazing." Dou seriously praised.


    This battle shocked him greatly.


    First, Inuzuka Midori¡¯s violent output destroyed the field, and then Saltwater seized the opportunity to raid. In the end, the real and fake Inuzuka Midori turned defeat into victory, which made people call it awesome.


    This gave Dou a good inspiration, the battle is not straightforward, you have to have a strategy.


    "You have a good vision, kid. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, you can report my name." Midori Inuzuka, who was recognized, said.


    It is said that children speak the most truthfully, and she is indeed the witty one.


    "Okay, okay, it''s almost ready, Kakashi and Matekai are still waiting." Nagasawa couldn''t help but said while looking at the pretended Inuzuka Midori.


    Winning a hard power is not as good as her salt water pretends to be like this, if she accidentally wins Kakashi, her tail will not be up to the sky.


    Midori Inuzuka smiled mischievously, walked to Nagasawa''s side with Saltwater, and left the stage to Maitekai and Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, are you ready? My blood is already boiling." Maitekai gave Kakashi a thumbs up, revealing two rows of shiny white teeth.


    "Come on." Kakashi said lightly.


    Although he finds Kai difficult to deal with, as a genius, he now has his own pride, and he doesn''t think he will lose to Kai.


    "Very good, Shengmen, open!"


    Boom!


    Mitekai opened the third door in seconds and instantly entered the state of the third student door of the eight-door Dunjia. He stomped on the ground, and there was a loud explosion, and he rushed towards Kakashi.


    In such a distance, Kakashi had no time to seal, so he had to use Taijutsu to confront Kai.


    Bang bang bang!


    In just a short moment, the two collided seven or eight times in an instant. In the end, Kakashi was punched back more than ten steps by Mitekai, temporarily ending the first wave of confrontation.


    Kakashi''s expression was serious, and his hands trembled slightly. It was too bad for him to directly collide with Kai in physical skills. This is not a question of skill.


    Kai''s body is already stronger than him, not to mention the increase of the eight-door Dunjia, which makes it difficult for him to parry.


    "Very good, as expected of my lifelong enemy, such a quick combo will not work, then the warm-up is over and the battle will officially begin!" Maitkai laughed.


    "Dumen, open!" Maitekai roared, and directly opened the fifth door, his momentum rose violently, just the powerful momentum erupting from his body caused a gust of wind and waves, bending the grass roots and blowing the leaves. clattering.


    Because of the sand and dust blown by the air waves, Dou had to narrow his eyes.


    He found that this thick-browed man in a strange tights was probably stronger than the short-haired sister in the previous scene.


    Just the collision of the previous warm-up made him completely unable to see clearly. He could only see a green shadow coming and going.


    Seeing that Maitekai directly opened the fifth door, Kakashi didn''t dare to push it too far, and Ergouyu Sharingan was running at full capacity, trying to see through Maitekai''s actions and not give him a chance.


    "Lanjiao!"


    Mitekai quickly contracted his leg muscles, then exploded with chakra, and threw out his legs at a very high speed.


    The air in front of the legs was compressed, turning into a ring-mounted white slash towards Kakashi.


    Kai, who opened the fifth door, was extremely powerful, and quickly kicked out three more slashing blows after a kick.


    This is the first time for Kakashi to face Arashi kicked by Maitkai in the five-door state.


    In the past, the kicks kicked by Kai in the normal state can easily crush big rocks and cut down big trees.


    The Arashi kick kicked in the five-door state must be extraordinary. Kakashi quickly formed a seal and used ninjutsu to defend.


    "Earth Dungeon¡¤Earth Flow Wall!"


    In order to withstand Kai''s attack, Kakashi used more chakra.


    An eight-meter-thick dirt flow wall with a dog''s head in the middle rose instantly.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the wall of the earth flow shattered, with extremely huge smoke and dust, and mud and rocks splashed for a while.


    But what made Kakashi feel at ease was that although the earth flow wall was shattered, it also knocked down all four wind blades.


    But Kakashi didn''t relax. Kai in this state, Arashi''s foot is equal to flat a, let it go casually, and the limit is only the huge pressure on the body of Hamon.


    Whoosh!


    Maitkai stomped twice on the spot, and disappeared in front of Kakashi in an instant.


    If it was Kakashi before, maybe he could only see the movements clearly, but his body couldn''t keep up.


    But under Yongze''s training, his reaction has been much faster than before.


    Kakashi quickly used the chidori in the seal, and after using the chidori, Kakashi''s speed also increased sharply.


    At this time, the pocket was already dumbfounded. He could not see the movements of the two of them clearly at all. He only saw a green light and a blue light flashing back and forth, and he couldn''t see anyone at all.


    "Finger gun!" Seeing Kakashi using Chidori, Maitekai was not afraid, laughed twice and burst into a fit, pouring all his strength into his index finger, and at the same time, the powerful chakra in his body erupted instantly. It is his strongest finger.


    Finally, Kakashi''s Chidori and Maitekai finger gun collided together.


    Bang Bang!


    Boom boom boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and a burst of violent white smoke was spawned. The powerful air waves generated by the explosion even blown away the surrounding tree trunks that fell on the ground.


    The ground also exploded under the powerful force of the aftermath, and mud and rocks splashed.


    The smoke dissipated, revealing the embarrassed figures of two people.


    Mitekay''s index finger became scorched black and drooped weakly.


    Kakashi''s right hand was also dripping with blood, looking very bad.


    However, although Kakashi looked even more tragic, the Chidori condensed in his right hand did not disappear, but was placed on Maitekai''s neck.


    This wave was won by Kakashi.


    "Hoohoo." Kakashi let out a heavy breath, feeling a lot more relaxed.


    Although Maitekai lost, he didn''t have an ugly expression on his face, but he still looked like he was fighting.


    "\''This time I lost the battle, I have to poke the stone with a finger gun 10,000 times when I go back, and if I can''t finish it, I will practice another 20,000 times..."


    "Kai, why didn''t you use the taijutsu last time, haven''t you finished yet?" Kakashi remembered Kai''s facing the peacock, and asked curiously.


    "It has been perfected. It needs to open the sixth door to display it perfectly. Now I am still a bit reluctant to open the sixth door." Maitekai shook his head.


    This is not a life-and-death struggle, Kai will not forcibly open the six doors to fight with Kakashi.


    If it is a battle with the enemy, in order to protect Kakashi, Kai may resolutely open it, but this kind of battle is unnecessary.


    Koudo was lost in thought again, Maitekai and Kakashi were too fast, if he encountered a ninja like them in the future, how would he deal with it.


    When he was struggling with how to deal with the speed-type ninja in the future, after Yongze used palm fairy to heal Kakashi, the final battle started.


    Kakashi VS Inuzuka Green


    I finally finished writing, although it was almost two o''clock


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Never thought

    Chapter 79 Never Expected


    "Kakashi, should I wait for you to rest for a while, it seems that your hands are not fully healed, don''t wait to lose and say that you are not in good condition." Midori Inuzuka said arrogantly.


    Kakashi said calmly: "No need, it''s enough to deal with you."


    In terms of yin and yang, Kakashi is not inferior to others.


    "Tsk, it''s just a Kakato." Inuzuka Midori revealed Kakashi''s dark history with a look of disdain.


    Hearing this name, Yongze smiled knowingly, and Saltwater also showed a smile.


    Kakashi''s face turned black, you Inuzuka Midori doesn''t talk about martial arts, and you actually used black history to sneak attack him.


    Only Maitekai scratched his head in confusion, a little puzzled by this scene.


    ¡®Why is Kakashi called Kakato, and Mr. Nagasawa and the others are still laughing, and Kakashi¡¯s expression is not right. ¡¯ Mikey wondered inwardly.


    But he didn''t explain anything to him.


    Kakashi has to admit that Inuzuka Midori is really good at making people angry, and he has now been successfully irritated by Inuzuka Midori.


    He felt that it was necessary for Inuzuka Midori to understand what it means to respect seniors.


    Although he is young, he has been a ninja for eight years. Last year, he became a Jonin before the end of the war.


    Regardless of his time or level as a ninja, he is a well-deserved predecessor of Inuzuka Green and Saltwater.


    "The battle begins!"


    As soon as Yongze finished speaking, the two of them moved instantly.


    "Bamen Dunjia Shumen, open!" Kakashi immediately opened the second door of Bamen Dunjia after pulling away a certain distance.


    Yes, he also secretly learned eight Dunjia skills, but unfortunately he is not good at learning skills, and now he can only open to the second one.


    Naturally, it cannot be used in front of Kai, who can open five doors in an instant, that is to say, it is a trick, but it can be used in the face of Inuzuka Midori.


    Even if only two doors are opened, there is still a certain increase.


    Inuzuka Midori used the Beast Ninja method instead, and together with Haimaru who turned into Inuzuka Midori used Yatoya.


    "This move again." Kakashi saw that Inuzuka Midori had used Yatongya, and couldn''t help complaining. I don''t know if Inuzuka Midori liked this trick, or he knew nothing else.


    But it¡¯s all about complaining, he won¡¯t underestimate Midori Inuzuka, this move is very lethal, so you can¡¯t foolishly use an iron block to carry it hard.


    He still remembers what Yongze said to them when he taught Iron Nugget.


    "The iron block does not make you think that you are very powerful and fleshy with the iron block, and then stay where you are and use the iron block to carry other people''s attacks.


    But when you can''t dodge, you can use an iron block to try to see if you can hold it, hide or hide. "


    Kakashi kept moving in the open space with light steps, making it impossible for Inuzuka Midori to make a move.


    Considering physical problems, Inuzuka Midori finally stopped, and during the period, he still looked like he was unsteady, trying to lure Kakashi to make a move.


    But there is a lesson from salt water, Kakashi''s Sharingan has been staring at the real Inuzuka Green''s whirlwind, and it is impossible for Inuzuka Green to sneak attack.


    Seeing that Inuzuka Midori no longer pretended to be a sneak attack, he asked Haimaru to cancel the ninjutsu and return to the appearance of a ninja dog.


    It is not Kakashi''s style to dodge all the time, but he is going to teach Midori Inuzuka a tough lesson.


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"


    A puff of white smoke flashed across the field, and instantly there were fifteen more Kakashis.


    Soon, fifteen Kakashis rushed towards Inuzuka Midori holding Kunai.


    Inuzuka Midori sniffed the air, at first he was a little confused, then rolled his eyes, and decided to follow suit.


    "Lanjiao!"


    Inuzuka Midori contracted his leg muscles and kicked out violently, instantly kicking out a fast-moving white wind blade.


    The white wind blade was very fast, and two shadow clones, Kakashi who didn''t come, dodged sharply, and were drawn until they dissipated into white smoke.


    Whoosh! !


    The other shadow clones, Kakashi, shot out Kunai one after another, and then each showed their special abilities, attacking Midori Inuzuka with different taijutsu ninjutsu.


    But the shadow clone doesn''t have many chakras, and the ninjutsu released is not very powerful. Either it is easily dodged by Inuzuka Midori, or Inuzuka Green is directly defeated.


    But all Kakashi were attacking Inuzuka Green''s front, and none of Kakashi attacked from the side or from behind.


    Suddenly, in silence, a white figure rose slowly behind Midori Inuzuka.


    Using Sodun, Kakashi quietly appeared behind Inuzuka Green, raised his right hand and stretched out his index finger, ready to use a plain finger gun to resolve the battle.


    After using the multiple shadow clone, he blocked Midori Inuzuka''s vision with the shadow clone, and then used the earth escape to sneak into the ground quietly.


    For a better sneak attack, Kakashi even considered the problem of the direction of the shadow caused by sunlight, and has been using the shadow clone to induce Inuzuka Midori''s facing direction.


    Moreover, in order to prevent Inuzuka Midori from reacting too quickly, he didn''t even use Chidori, and used a finger gun that can be used quickly with small movements.


    But Kakashi didn''t expect that his surprise finger was caught by Midori Inuzuka firmly, and Midori Inuzuka didn''t even turn around.


    Midori Inuzuka pinched Kakashi''s index finger, and while Kakashi was stunned, he punched Kakashi ten meters away.


    boom!


    Kakashi flew backwards in an instant, and hit the ground hard, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    Fortunately, Kakashi reacted quickly. He used the iron block at the last moment. He didn''t suffer any serious injuries. He quickly stood up and continued to fight.


    "How did you find me?" Kakashi asked curiously, while secretly gathering strength to prepare for an explosion.


    "Hmph." Midori Inuzuka became proud, and said, "You ate Ichiraku ramen in the morning, right? Your Kagebumi doesn''t have that smell."


    Kakashi showed embarrassment, he thought that Midori Inuzuka was domineering and improved because of his knowledge, but it turned out that he smelled it, which he didn''t expect.


    But this sense of smell is too outrageous. Ramen is not a strong smell, and it has been a while, so I can still ask, and I can be sure that it is the ramen from Yile Ramen.


    "The people of our Inuzuka clan have very good noses, at least 10,000 times stronger than ordinary people." Inuzuka Midori said proudly.


    Kakashi finally understood that with such a keen sense of smell, he might not be able to touch Midori Inuzuka with ordinary sneak attack methods.


    "Chidori!" Kakashi quickly formed a seal, using his own proud ninjutsu.


    ZiZiZi!


    Kakashi''s right hand instantly shot out bursts of lightning, shining blue light.


    After using Chidori, Kakashi''s speed increased sharply, coupled with the continuous use of shaved, instantly turned into a blue lightning and galloped across the training ground.


    He is going to try to compare his speed with Inuzuka Midori.


    Inuzuka Midori was also far behind, and Haimaru used her recently researched tooth-to-tooth-together, and the two small whirlwinds instantly turned into a big whirlwind, attacking Kakashi at an extremely fast speed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： real ninja

    Chapter 80 The Real Ninja


    Boom!


    ZiZiZi! !


    The strong wind collided with the thunder and lightning, and a huge explosion sounded, stirring up waves of air.


    Under the huge thrust of the strong wind and waves, Kakashi kept retreating, but Kakashi''s right hand, which was like a blue blade, kept piercing through the wind barrier, and was about to attack Inuzuka Midori inside.


    Inuzuka Midori''s trained excellent perception has already begun to warn of threats.


    But at this moment, if you stop, you will lose immediately. Inuzuka Midori gritted his teeth and accelerated the rotation speed, preparing to compare with Kakashi whether Kakashi could not hold it first, or she could not hold it first.


    Kakashi''s right hand that was deepening continuously has small bloodstains, Inuzuka Midori can also feel the growing sense of crisis, Chidori has almost broken through the wind barrier and reached the center where she is.


    "I admit defeat." Inuzuka Midori said listlessly after releasing Yatongya. At this time, Rachel had already reached the front of the heart, and could pierce her heart with one blow at any time.


    She could even clearly perceive a trace of electric arc shining in Kakashi''s hand.


    She is not someone who can afford to lose. This is the situation. If it was a life-and-death fight, she would have died in the hands of Kakashi.


    Kakashi heaved a sigh of relief, released Chidori, and looked at his scarred right hand with some distress.


    At this time, Kakashi looked much worse than Inuzuka Midori, his right hand seemed to have turned into a **** arm, and there were small wounds that were bleeding.


    I have to say that the power of Ya Tong Ya is indeed not weak. When he uses Chidori, it will actually strengthen the defense of his arms, even so, it is still such a miserable state.


    Kakashi thinks it''s better not to pretend next time, just avoid it.


    Yongze stepped forward to heal Kakashi with palm fairy technique, this kind of injury is nothing to a ninja.


    "Well, very good, this time Kakashi won, and I will give you the advanced version of the six-style training method when I teach the six-style in the afternoon." Nagasawa patted Kakashi on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    "Yes." Kakashi nodded his head twice.


    "That''s all for this morning''s training, you guys go to rest, it''s as usual in the afternoon." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    After such an intense and exciting full-scale battle, it is not appropriate to let them continue to be beaten, so let them rest for the morning.


    But it¡¯s only this one time. After the battle, you should take a break and continue to be beaten. Life is endless and training is endless.


    Everyone disbanded on the spot, only Maitekai stayed behind, ready to finish his 10,000 fingerings.


    On the way back, Yongze smiled and asked:


    "How do you feel, my subordinates and disciples."


    Dou showed a serious expression and said: "So strong, it turns out that this is how real ninjas fight. I am still far behind, and I have to work harder."


    "Although they are not bad, but when it comes to real ninjas, they are still far away." Yong Ze laughed.


    "A real ninja can even change the landscape when fighting, and the mountain peak can be easily smashed."


    "Easily smashing the mountain, is this what a real ninja is like?" Dou looked at Yongze suspiciously. He was only six years old, but he was not so easy to deceive.


    In his opinion, smashing a mountain or something is too outrageous, it is simply a fairy tale.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Although I''m still far from a real ninja, I can smash a mountain or something."


    "If there is a chance, I can show you my strength." Yongze smiled and touched his little white head.


    "I see." Dou felt that he realized that this is what real ninjas are like, but he still misunderstood ninjas.


    He also thought that ninjas were the kind who would hide in the dark and kill the enemy with one hit, and would flee thousands of miles away if they missed a hit.


    Looking at it now, it can easily smash the mountain, and even assassinate, just go straight up, who can stop it.


    I just don¡¯t know how many real ninjas Konoha has in Nagasawa¡¯s mouth, maybe Hokage should be? Konoha now has two Hokages, at least two real ninjas.


    Yongze didn''t know, his casual remarks made Dou''s cognition of ninjas directly distorted.


    After all, if he wants to meet the standard of a real ninja in his mouth, in the current ninja world, I am afraid that only Krypton''s Nagato can barely meet the standard.


    Maybe you don¡¯t care if you know it. After all, the ninjas in Naruto are not like serious ninjas. They are read as ninjas and written as mages.


    Ninjas need seals when performing ninjutsu, and mages need to recite spells when using spells.


    Ninjas need chakra to perform ninjutsu, and mages need mana.


    Isn''t this a big difference?


    After returning home, Yongze asked Dou to learn the theoretical knowledge first, and then dealt with some dark affairs by himself.


    After waiting for an hour and a half, Yongze took his bag to find a tall and thick tree.


    That¡¯s right, the classic tree climbing exercise.


    As a necessary item for exercising Chakra control, it may be late but it will not be absent.


    Yongze and Dou talked about the principle of climbing trees, and then released it again, and asked Dou to practice directly.


    Dou looked at the tree more than ten meters high, feeling a little empty, opened his big eyes full of childlike innocence and asked:


    "Brother Yongze, if I fall later, you will catch me."


    Yongze said straightforwardly: "It goes without saying, how could I have the heart to watch you get hurt."


    ¡®You still chased me with branches in the morning. ¡¯ Tucao said inwardly.


    But he still believed Yongze''s words, and walked up slowly.


    Although he has only studied for a short time, he has initially shown a good talent for chakra control, and he is often praised by Nonoyu.


    When walking halfway, Dou gradually felt strenuous, when Yongze¡¯s words came.


    "Dou, work hard, I''m going to have breakfast."


    Looking down, Yongze''s figure has disappeared.


    pocket: "..."


    ! !


    He really believed in Yongze''s evil, and he agreed to follow him, and just ran away like this?


    Dou, who was about to cry but had no tears, could only take a deep breath, and slowly continued to walk up while maintaining his full concentration.


    Now he is more than seven meters above the ground, and it hurts to fall.


    Just like that, Dou slowly walked towards the crown of the tree, but when he was about to reach the highest point, Dou suddenly felt his feet lighten, and the released chakra was too little, and the suction power was not enough.


    Calm down, how painful it is to fall from the height of 14 meters, don''t fall on the rocks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： Kushina is pregnant

    Chapter 81 Kushina Pregnant


    The whistling wind kept coming from his ears, and he was falling at a very fast speed.


    Just when Dou closed his eyes tightly and prepared to bear the pain of falling from a high place.


    The imaginary pain came in vain, a pair of strong and warm hands caught him.


    Then a familiar voice sounded.


    "It''s even more difficult to relax at the most critical moment. If you fail because of this, wouldn''t all your previous efforts be wasted, and your previous efforts will be wasted."


    Dou opened his big eyes, and the familiar face of Yong Ze came into his eyes.


    At this time, the pockets turned from despair to surprise. I thought it was a doomed fall, but I didn''t expect Yongze to come out from nowhere and catch him.


    "Well, I remembered this time, and I will definitely not do this again next time." Dou said seriously.


    When he was about to climb to the top just now, he really relaxed in his heart, which led to that mistake that shouldn''t have been made.


    Dou vowed in his heart that he would never make such an undeserved mistake in the future. This time he climbed a tree, even if he failed, there would be nothing irreparable.


    What if it is something else in the future? What if Yongze didn''t arrive in time?


    "Very good, do you want to try again?" Yongze smiled.


    Doudou nodded, and walked up the tree with steady steps.


    This time, I didn''t relax at all during the whole journey, and I was extremely focused. I walked to the highest point of the tree without incident, and then came down safely.


    "You did a good job. If you continue like this, you will definitely become a qualified ninja." Nagasawa praised.


    At the age of six, he successfully completed the tree-climbing training only twice, which is indeed considered excellent.


    In fact, he had expected the ability to control Dou¡¯s Chakra. After all, Nonoyu had taught Dou the basics of medical ninjutsu before, and medical ninjutsu is a test of Chakra control.


    But children, you should praise when you should, and you still need to be confident.


    "Next, let me tell you about the attributes of Chakra..."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    One month later.


    Nagaze suddenly received an urgent message from Minato, so he came to the Hokage Building.


    Knocking on the door and entering the office, Yongze saw Minato''s face with a crooked smile.


    Nagazawa became curious. Although Minato occasionally teased Chuuji, in order to maintain Hokage''s demeanor in Hokage''s office, he usually deliberately controlled his expression.


    And now Minato is smiling like a fool, something must have happened that made him so happy that he couldn''t control himself.


    The question is, what makes him so happy?


    Nagaze soon found out, because Minato didn''t cheat on him, so he said it directly.


    "Nongze, I''m going to be a father!" Minato excitedly got up and ran to Yongze and grabbed Yongze''s shoulder and said.


    "Jiu Xinnai is pregnant?" Yong Ze remained calm on the surface, but he was a little worried in his heart.


    He is sure to blow up Kyuubi, and he is sure to repel Obito, but he really doesn''t know if he can save Kushina.


    Bai Jue''s mayfly technique can directly integrate with the vegetation on the ground to isolate all breaths, and there is no way for him to be domineering.


    With Bai Zee monitoring Konoha, Obito cannot hide what happened to Kushina.


    Through the contract signed by Madara and Kyuubi, Obito can easily release Kyuubi when Kushina gives birth.


    If Jinchuriki is pulled out of the Tailed Beast, he will be severely injured. At that time, even if Kyuubi is re-sealed into Kushina''s body, Kushina, who is dying at that time, may not be able to suppress Kyushina. Kushina is not like Naruto. Human beings are equally obsessed, and it has nothing to do with Kyuubi.


    ''Go get Tsunade back...'' Nagasawa thought.


    It might work if Tsunade heals Kushina while Nine Tails seals Kushina''s body.


    "Nagazawa, what are you thinking? Are you shocked by this news." Minato laughed without the image of Hokage.


    "It''s just a child, you''ll know it''s troublesome when you raise it." Yongze suppressed the sorrow in his heart and said with a look of disdain.


    "Why is it troublesome, I think you are envious of me." Minato was proud.


    "Okay, okay, really, if Danzo sees your appearance like this, what kind of rumors will be spread about you, and I was called here just to inform you?" Yong Ze asked.


    If it was just to announce the good news, a more suitable place would be Minato''s home.


    "You know, Kushina is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. During Jinchuriki''s pregnancy, the energy of sealing and suppressing the Tailed Beast is used to conceive the fetus, which will weaken the seal and make it inconvenient to take action.


    So I want the seventh class of Anbu to be the **** of Kushina during her pregnancy. This is a long-term S-level task. "


    Yongze thought about it, and it seems that his team configuration seems to be really good, with control and output, and the strength is not bad.


    "Let''s forget about them. I have other arrangements for them. I will protect Kushina myself." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    "You? But didn''t you say a few days ago that you want to reform Anbu and conduct special training for the five squads under him, and you go to protect Kushina. What about Anbu''s work?" Minato asked.


    Actually, besides Nagasawa, he has also arranged a lot of protection forces, and in Konoha, he will spend more time with Kushina, Kushina is absolutely safe.


    Wouldn''t it be a waste for a master like Yongze to protect Kushina alone?


    Although Minato still doesn''t know how strong Yongze''s true strength is, judging from the last time he single-handedly destroyed the Jin Organization, it should be similar to what he imagined.


    "I will send a shadow clone to Anbu to deal with it. Kushina''s safety is more important. Don''t forget, she is also my friend." Nagasawa said.


    Although Anbu reform is beneficial to increase prosperity, Kushina is equally important.


    One is that Kushina has a good relationship with him, he can''t watch his friend have an accident, and the other is that Kushina has an accident, Minato may not be able to think about it.


    If Konoha repeats the tragedy of the original book, it will be a disaster, and the prosperity will definitely be greatly lost.


    Minato thought for a while and said: "Actually, it''s okay now, the time to be vigilant is when the childbirth is approaching, and that time is the most dangerous.


    It¡¯s better to come in person when you¡¯re about to give birth. If you don¡¯t come at that time, I will have to drag you here. Now you can let Kakashi and the others come. "


    "That''s it." Yong Ze nodded.


    It is true that there is no need to worry much in the early stage. If someone is really coming, maybe there is no need for the guards to do it. Kushina will beat those people to death.


    Nagaze wants to popularize the Six Styles among the Fourth Anbe, and he plans to start from the unit under his control.


    So Nagasawa has been working hard to improve the six-style level of Kakashi and others this month, and at the same time taught the advanced version of the six-style.


    Now Kakashi and the others have initially reached the level of teaching, but the learners must have a certain talent.


    Said it was teaching, that is, giving practice methods, and then Kakashi and the others demonstrated it.


    But there is no way. After all, Kakashi and the others have only studied for three or four months. It is already a talent to be able to reach this level.


    In order to allow Kakashi and the others to take care of Anbu and guard work, Nagasawa decided to let them draw lots for shifts.


    I always say Nine Tails Night, isn¡¯t the beginning of Nine Tails Night here?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： Anbu training team

    Chapter 82 Anbu Training Team


    Nagaze called Kakashi and the others to the Anbu base, and told them that there was a long-term **** mission for them to perform in shifts.


    "Each of you is responsible for a week, take turns."


    "In addition, next I will form an Anbu training team, which will be divided into three groups at that time. The three of you will be the team leaders and will be responsible for teaching them the six styles." Yong Ze announced their main work in the next year.


    "Team leader? Yes." Inuzuka Midori cheered after imagining how others would respectfully call her Team Leader Inuzuka.


    "What if you''re on duty?" Saltwater asked.


    "The group practiced by themselves." Nagasawa replied.


    Practicing six-style physical skills cannot be done in a day or two, and it is necessary to allow time for them to digest on their own.


    Of course, in the first week, he would put a shadow clone by his side to guide all the groups.


    Otherwise, free practice in the first week is a bit too much.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Two days later.


    The five Anbu squads under Nagasawa''s name all assembled at the Anbu base.


    Because the Fourth Anbu is still under construction and has fewer personnel, Konoha also suffered heavy losses due to the war, so resources must be conserved.


    So the fourth-generation Anbu''s new base plan has not yet started, and Yongze''s new Anbu training team is also held at the third-generation Anbu base.


    But in order for Yongze to show his talents, Minato granted a lot of positions to Yongze.


    After the Anbu squad arrived, they were surprised to find that there seemed to be all members of the fourth generation Anbu second unit here, except for the more mysterious seventh squad.


    Although the identities of Anbu are kept secret, Anbu, who belong to the same unit, are all in the same village, and the ninjas are those people, and everyone knows who is behind the mask.


    But they were all Anbu, so although they were curious, they didn''t speak, but quietly waited for the captain of the Anbu training team to appear.


    They signed the confidentiality regulations before joining this training team, so they knew that this time it might not be a small move.


    Compared with ordinary Anbu members, the Anbu squad leader obviously knows a little more.


    They not only confirmed that this was the first big move since the establishment of the Fourth Anbu, they also knew the special status of this training team.


    The training team is independent from the Fourth Anbe system, and is directly under the Fourth Hokage, not under the management of the Anbe Headquarters.


    At the same time, the captain of the training team belongs to the leader level of the dark army in terms of status, but it is half a level higher than the ordinary captain, only lower than the chief captain and the deputy chief captain.


    The chief captain cannot manage the training team, but the training team leader has a status that surpasses that of the dark army leader. It is conceivable that the fourth generation has great expectations for this training team.


    Sensing that everyone is here, Nagasawa walked out with Kakashi and salt water.


    The order of the lottery is Inuzuka Green No. 1, Kakashi No. 2, Saltwater No. 3, so Inuzuka Green is now serving as Kushina''s secret guard and did not come to Anbu.


    Leading the two of them to the front, standing in front of everyone, Yongze said indifferently: "I believe everyone is familiar with me, so I won''t waste time introducing myself. Welcome to the Anbu training team."


    The four ninjas in the Anbe class below are a little confused. Of course they know Yongze, isn''t this their sub-team leader?


    Not only the ninjas from the same team came here, but even the captain of the training team was served by the team leader. Didn¡¯t this just move their second team here?


    As if aware of the thoughts of the ninja below, Yongze said: "This is just a preliminary attempt, and Anbu will join the training team in the future."


    "Next, you will be divided into three groups, and those who read their names next will gather at the group leader."


    "The first team, team leader Hatake Kakashi, team member Sakagami Kyohei..."


    "The second group, team leader Midori Inuzuka, team member Taken Nakayama..."


    "The third group, team leader Nara Saltwater, team member Gao Pingmo..."


    (ps: If you don¡¯t have the code name or something, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get it mixed up)


    The people in the first and third groups found the group leader and reported to the group leader, but the members of the second group looked left and right, but they didn''t see their group leader, so they could only look at it in a daze Nagasawa.


    Yongze coughed twice and explained: "Your team leader has a task this week, so he can''t come here. For the time being, I will guide you for the first time."


    The members of the second group turned from worry to joy. That''s great. Wouldn''t it be more powerful if the captain directly taught them.


    The members of each group stood together, and the team leader stood at the front, quietly waiting for Yongze''s arrangement.


    "The Anbu training team aims to cultivate qualified Anbu ninjas. During this period, your team leader will be responsible for teaching you and learning the six styles developed by the training team."


    "Kakashi, Saltwater, come up and show them the Six Styles." After Yongze finished speaking, he stood to the side, leaving the stage for the two of them.


    Kakashi and Saltwater rehearsed yesterday, so they stepped forward very simply.


    Whizzing!


    Whizzing!


    The figures of the two kept flickering, as if they had performed some kind of advanced teleportation technique.


    This surprised many Anbu ninjas below, you know, they didn''t see the two seals.


    Yongze explained next to him: "This is one of the six shaving styles, which can increase the explosive speed."


    After performing shaving, Kakashi shrank his leg muscles violently, and then kicked out quickly. A wind blade was kicked out by Kakashi, and it fell on the wall of Anbu Base, leaving a deep mark.


    "This is the Lan kick of the Six Forms, which can kick out a wind blade."


    Suddenly, Kakashi fiercely shot five shurikens towards the salt water.


    Whoosh! !


    Salt water relaxes the body and feels the airflow around it carefully.


    From the perspective of members of Anbu, Saltwater seemed to be unaware of the incoming shuriken, and was in a daze on the spot.


    When the shuriken was about to stab the body, the salt water moved, turned to the left side, bent over, and every time he dodged, he just avoided the shuriken without hurting a single hair.


    "This is the six-style paper painting,..."


    As if in retaliation for Kakashi''s shuriken, Saltwater took out a kunai and threw it at Kakashi.


    However, in the eyes of Anbe members, this kunai throw is a bit crooked, too high.


    But Kakashi''s next operation really shocked them.


    In the meantime, Kakashi seemed to be stepping on invisible stairs, walking in the air step by step, and then stabbed Kunai with his index finger, piercing Kunai.


    "This is the moon step, which can temporarily walk in the air..."


    "This is a finger gun, concentrate all your strength on your fingers..."


    Finally, the salt water rushed in front of Kakashi and hit Kakashi''s chest.


    But Kakashi did not move in place, and steadily withstood the blow without even retreating.


    "This is an iron block, which can temporarily increase the body''s defense, but it cannot move. The best time to use it is when you encounter an attack that cannot be dodged, rather than deliberately not dodging, and then carry out ninjutsu."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： Kakashis Youth Love Daily

    Chapter 83 Kakashi''s Youth Love Daily


    "The above is the main content that your Anbu training team learned," Yong Ze walked back to everyone and said lightly.


    Many Anbu ninjas were also moved when they heard this. These six moves can be described as a very comprehensive set of Taijutsu. There are long-range attacks and short-range attacks. They can fight, run and carry.


    It¡¯s good to give you a practice method for this kind of gymnastics without charging money, but it¡¯s really nothing to say that you are still responsible for teaching it.


    "Disband now, each group enters each group''s place to practice, and the people in the second group will follow me."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze led the second group of people to the exclusive position of the second group, and led them to practice the six styles.


    But Yongze didn¡¯t stay in the second group all the time, he also went to the first group and the third group to see, especially the third group.


    Because the six-style level of salt water is relatively poor, Yongze should pay more attention, lest the salt water lead those people astray.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After bringing a group of team members to a group of unique places, Kakashi passed down a group of lists and said:


    "Write any two of the six styles that you think are suitable for you after your name."


    "Each of you needs to choose two of the six styles as compulsory courses. The compulsory six styles will be assessed every month. If you fail the assessment, you will be punished."


    This is the rule set by Yongze. After all, the miscellaneous is not as good as the fine, and all the energy is allocated to the six styles. It is better to be proficient in one or two suitable styles, and use the others.


    Those who can enter Anbu belong to the elite. Naturally, they quickly understood Kakashi''s purpose and didn''t ask any questions. They made a decision quickly and handed it over to Kakashi after writing.


    Kakashi took a rough look and found that Tsukibu had the most choices, followed by shaving, finger guns and paper painting, and Arashi feet and iron blocks were the least.


    This is what he expected. Although the moon steps can only stay in the air for a short time, they can also greatly improve mobility. It is not surprising that they are the most popular. It''s not that there is any misunderstanding about ninjas.


    The reason why Lanjiao is treated like a block of iron is because ninjas do not lack the ability to strike from a distance.


    If there is a certain distance, then naturally there is time to perform ninjutsu in seals instead of using Lanjiao.


    "For the iron block, it also depends on one''s own physical strength. There is still time to change it now." Kakashi reminded that one person chose the iron block as a compulsory course.


    After getting no response, Kakashi put away the list and prepared to start the detailed teaching of the six styles.


    I have said everything that needs to be said, maybe the other party is better at physical skills, and maybe they are physically strong.


    "Because most of the moon steps are chosen, let''s first explain the principles and techniques of the moon steps..." Kakashi started teaching seriously.


    He could feel Yongze''s expectations of him.


    Because of the Anbu class joining the Anbu training team this time, besides the seventh class, there are four Anbu classes, one with 16 people.


    The group he led was the largest group with seven people, the second group had only five people, and the third group led by Saltwater had fewer people, only four people.


    In order to live up to Yongze''s expectations, he must make achievements.


    Let his group win the first place in the assessment.


    When you are doing things seriously, it always goes by very quickly. If you don¡¯t pay attention, an afternoon will pass, and it¡¯s time to get off work.


    Walking out of the Anbu base, Kakashi looked at the clouds in the sky that were dyed red by the setting sun, a trace of confusion appeared in his eyes.


    In the past at this time, he should have just been trained by Yong Ze, and he was in a state of physical and mental exhaustion, so he went home to take a shower and rest.


    But although it is not easy to teach people the six-style posture for an afternoon, it is still much worse than Yongze''s training. As a result, he doesn''t feel much now, and he doesn''t even have the idea of ????resting.


    Kakashi felt that there was something wrong with him, and he actually missed the days when he was beaten up by Nagasawa.


    In fact, there is no need to miss it, because Yongze''s beatings will not stop until their domineering reaches a certain level.


    But recently I have to be busy with the Anbu training team, so I will temporarily stop for a while.


    Finally, Kakashi walked towards Hana Ling''s house.


    After all, he brought it here from outside, so it makes sense to have a look at the living conditions.


    Originally, Jiu Xinnai wanted Hua Ling to live in the big courtyard where she used to live, but Hua Ling felt embarrassed and refused because she lived in such a good place as an outsider.


    Later, Jiu Xinnai considered that the place was relatively remote, and no one might find out if she was kidnapped, and she didn''t force Hua Ling, so she chose an ordinary two-story building closer to her home, so it was convenient to visit.


    Seeing that the house looked much more ordinary this time, Hua Ling agreed and said that she would make up the money in the future.


    Kakashi thinks that Hana Ling doesn''t have to do this. She has already shown a good sealing skill talent in Kushina''s teaching. It''s hard to earn a house for a future sealing skill master.


    Arriving in front of Hua Ling''s house, Kakashi hesitated again.


    ¡®Will my frequent visits give her the feeling that I am sent by the village to monitor her. ''


    But just as Kakashi was hesitating, the door opened, and Hualing in home clothes came out.


    Seeing Kakashi who was in a daze at the door, Hua Ling was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled gently and said, "Why are you standing outside, come in and sit down."


    Facing the sudden appearance of Hua Ling, who was still wearing loose home clothes, Kakashi was obviously a little overwhelmed, and began to speak nonsense.


    "I''m just walking around, I didn''t come to find you on purpose."


    Hua Ling looked a little disappointed, and said in frustration, "Is that so? That''s a pity."


    Seeing the lost Hana Ling, Kakashi felt guilty, and couldn''t help but said, "Although I''m passing by, it''s not impossible to go to your house for a while, anyway, it''s still early."


    Hua Ling looked at the sky, the sky had already started to turn gray, then she nodded and said, "Well, that''s indeed the case."


    Kakashi felt that he had found a suitable reason, and walked into Hua Ling''s house.


    From an angle that Kakashi couldn''t see, Hana Ling smiled brilliantly, Mr. Ninja, your chakra is full of lies.


    He obviously came to see her on purpose, but he just wanted to say that he was passing by, and he hesitated at the door for so long, so cute.


    Originally, the first two chapters were the beginning of the Nine-Tails Night volume, but it was posted by mistake


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： Uchiha Shisui fell from the sky

    Chapter 84 Uchiha Shisui fell from the sky


    Hokage Building, Elder''s Office, Sandai looked at the information in front of him and fell into thought.


    Since passing the position to Minato, he left the Hokage office where he had been sitting for decades and moved to the office for the elders.


    The information is about the establishment of Minato''s Anbu training team, as well as a personal information of Nagasawa.


    It is already considered a big move to directly select a unit from the four-generation new Anbu with only two teams to join the Anbu training team.


    Moreover, the captain authority of this training team is so special.


    It is so special that the three generations are a little familiar. At the beginning, Danzo was just using the slogan of Anbu training, and then made a root.


    The roots in the back **** blood from Anbu step by step, grow gradually, and finally get rid of Anbu, almost becoming an Anbu that belongs exclusively to Danzo.


    However, the third generation has the confidence to be able to suppress Danzo. No matter what happens at the root, it is a matter of disbanding at his order, so he doesn''t care too much. It can be regarded as a little face for this old classmate and old teammate.


    But Yongze is not familiar with him for three generations, so he has to help check the water gate.


    After reading the information on Yongze from childhood to adulthood, three generations know that Yongze is definitely not simple, not as mediocre as the information shows.


    Although Yongze''s achievements from childhood to adulthood all show that this is an ordinary ninja, it took six years to advance to Chunin.


    But seeing Yongze''s Anbu mission records, the third generation will understand.


    Joined Anbu for four months, completed three s-level missions in total, and served as the captain in all three missions.


    Moreover, the next two S-level tasks were even more difficult. With only one Anbu class, the investigation and attack on the Jin organization was completed, and it took only four weeks.


    There is no doubt that Nagasawa''s strength is definitely not simple, at least not as simple as ordinary Jonin, otherwise Minato would not have given him a heavy responsibility.


    And such a capable person, in the ninja school period and ninja career, why did he behave so mediocre?


    Is it a deep thought, or is it accumulated over time?


    The third generation is more inclined to the former.


    If this is the case, then the information in his hand will not be credible. Maybe all this is just what Yong Ze deliberately showed.


    Thinking of this, Sandai summoned Anbe from the dark place, and said, "Let Shisui Uchiha come here."


    "Yes!"


    Anbe moved quickly, and Shisui rushed to Sandai''s office in a short while.


    "Master Three Generations." Zhishui said politely.


    Three generations nodded, he is still very satisfied with Uchiha Shisui, unlike other Uchihas, as a descendant of Uchiha Mirror, Shisui also inherited the will of fire.


    In addition, Shisui is also a super genius. He has been active in the Third Ninja World War since he was eleven years old. Because of his characteristic and powerful fighting style, he is called "Shisui Shisui".


    "I need you to enter the newly established Anbu training team of the fourth generation as an Anbu trainee, to observe the captain of the training team, Fujiwara Nagasawa, and make a comprehensive assessment of him." The third generation slowly said the task he was going to give Shisui .


    ps: The official "Book of Formation" states that Shisui is directly under Anbu of the Third Hokage. As for the age issue, the author said that it is discussed in it.


    Minato suddenly handed over so much power to a person he is not familiar with, Sandai felt that it was necessary to confirm whether Yongze could take on this important task.


    He doesn''t mind Minato doing this, sooner or later all the rights will be handed over to Minato.


    He only worried about Minato''s lack of experience in doing this. If something goes wrong, he can make it back in time.


    "Is that so, I understand." Zhishui nodded.


    ¡­


    Yongze didn¡¯t know that the kind-hearted Sandai was afraid that he would be tired, so he planned to send a powerful tool man to help him. He was explaining the difference between chakra¡¯s nature change and form change with Dou.


    "Look at this spiral pill in my hand, it is the change of Chakra''s form." Yongze rubbed out a ball and waved it in front of the pocket.


    "It is essentially a chakra concentrated in the hand, flowing in irregular directions, and compressed to form a non-attribute chakra ball the size of a palm."


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze quickly formed a seal, spitting out **** of flames.


    "This is the change in the nature of Chakra. I transformed Chakra into flames."


    After listening to Yongze¡¯s explanation, Dou concluded: ¡°To change the shape of Chakra is a form change, and to transform Chakra into fire, earth, wind, thunder and water is a change in nature.¡±


    Nagaze nodded, "That''s about it."


    "Then is there any ninjutsu that has both the form change of chakra and the change of nature at the same time." Dou asked curiously.


    "Do you still remember the last time I took you to watch the battle of my subordinates?"


    Dou nodded and said, "I remember."


    That day left a deep impression on him, knowing what ninja fighting is like.


    "That ninja with white hair and a mask like you, uses the thunder escape ninjutsu Chidori, which has both chakra nature change and form change." Nagasawa gave an example.


    Thinking about it for a while, that person''s Thunder Dun is indeed very strong, and in the two battles, that Thunder Dun had the effect of killing with one blow.


    "But it''s good for you to know these for now, don''t think too much, it''s not time for you to create your own ninjutsu." Yong Ze smiled and touched his little head.


    Doudou nodded, but decided in his heart that he would also create a powerful ninjutsu with both shape and nature changes in the future.


    As a result, Yongze gave Dou a comprehensive teaching. He explained the basics of ninja school teaching, and he also briefly explained the changes in the nature of chakra that were involved in ninja.


    After explaining the theory, Yongze asked Dou to practice on his own, while he released the shadow clone and let the memory return to the original body.


    Since choosing Nagasawa is relatively busy, Anbu needs him, and he has to teach him, and Maitekai also has to teach. Now he is really used by himself as three or four people.


    And in Yongze''s body in Anbu, he saw a person who took him by surprise.


    Looking at the Anbu exchange document in his hand, and then at Shisui, Yongze readily agreed, saying that Shisui can visit the training team now, and then conduct training.


    He did not expect that the third generation would send Zhishui to study with him.


    Yongze was very happy. Originally, Itachi was going to grow up and be trained as a perfect tool man, but the third generation actually gave him the finished product directly.


    Nagaze said, is there such a good thing?


    At this time, Shisui is even much stronger than Kakashi, and it is not easy to win the title in the war.


    If Zhishui could be his deputy, then he would be much more relaxed, instead of having to do the work of several people alone.


    Others have become strong, popular, hot-drinking, and can play as they want. When it comes to him, their lives are not as good as before. Before Chunin, they were not so busy.


    Yongze is like cultivating more tool people now, and then let them help strengthen Konoha and increase prosperity, and then he will just lie down and count points and finish the job.


    This chapter is written very slowly. There are too many debates about Shisui''s age, because Kishimoto has written his height but not his age.


    However, I considered that Zhishui was already famous during the Third World War, and with the title, I even scared Qing away at a glance.


    Just set him to be only one year younger than Kakashi


    If it is only 5-3 years older than Itachi, it would be too arrogant, and Itachi is only four years old in the third battle.


    Zhishui killed indiscriminately on the battlefield at the age of eight or nine?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： this is not tauren

    Chapter 85 This is not a tauren


    "Come on, let me take you to visit our training team and take a look at our training content." Yongze smiled warmly.


    "Yes." Zhishui nodded silently, and his initial impression of Yongze was not bad.


    Yongze walked out of the office and walked to the training ground with Zhishui.


    Crossing a dark and quiet corridor, the two came to a relatively wide indoor training ground, where the first group was training.


    Both of them deliberately controlled the sound of their footsteps and did not disturb the training of the first group. Yongze just gave Zhishui a brief introduction in a soft voice, and then walked down to the training ground of the second group.


    Zhi Shui''s evaluation of Yongze has once again increased. Among other things, Yongze is a captain who has no airs.


    The captain of Anbu is actually the top ninja of Anbu.


    Because the chief and deputy chief basically won''t manage the Anbu unless something major happens.


    Usually it is the captain who manages the dark affairs.


    As for Hokage, he is only responsible for dispatching tasks to Anbu, and then the captain assigns the sub-units.


    As long as it is a very important task, Hokage may specially summon certain Anbu members to perform the task.


    This made Shisui feel a little kind to Nagasawa, and Sandaime is also so approachable.


    But when we got to the third group, an accident happened.


    A ninja who was practicing moon steps suddenly became stiff in his legs, unable to use his strength, and fell from the air at an extremely fast speed.


    Shuiyan''s complexion changed slightly, and he began to make seals to catch Anbu with secret techniques, and at the same time, he was prepared to be scolded by Yongze, but Yongze moved at this time.


    Nagazawa disappeared from the spot with a whoosh, and when he reappeared, he held the ninja who made a mistake with one hand.


    The Anbu ninja who made a mistake quickly thanked Yongze: "Thank you Captain Yongze."


    Although there should be nothing wrong with him if he falls, but the boss needs to be sensible to save you himself.


    Yongze nodded, put his hands behind his back, and said with a serious face: "You must not be impatient in your practice, you must start from the foundation, and it is very important to lay a good foundation.


    If there is a problem with monthly steps, you might as well exercise your leg strength first. "


    At this time, Yongze looked like a strict but responsible teacher.


    "What Captain Yongze said is true." Anbu Ninja looked suddenly enlightened.


    Watching the scene, Zhishui muttered silently in his heart.


    ''It makes sense for a tall building to rise from the ground. The foundation is very important. It seems that Captain Yongze is really not simple. ''


    Shuiyan looked at Yongze''s leaving figure and scratched his hair puzzled.


    Yongze not only didn''t say anything about him, but seemed to give him a look of approval, what the **** is this.


    Could it be that people in other groups made more mistakes?


    It shouldn¡¯t be, Anbu has a foundation, and it¡¯s quite rare to make such a big mistake, that is, it¡¯s not common to fly because of proficiency, and crashes are still uncommon.


    So this time it was an accident even in salt water, and it was usually fine, but why did the person stretch his hips as soon as he came.


    Walking around all three groups, after returning to the office, Yongze asked with a smile: "Shishui, what do you think of my training team?"


    Zhishui recalled what he had seen and heard along the way, organized his words, and said, "Very well, the members of Anbu have studied very seriously, and the set of taijutsu they learned is not simple, and it is very suitable for Anbu ninjas."


    These are his sincere words, not flattery words. Although I don''t have a deep understanding, but just a cursory glance, we can see that this training team is full of vitality.


    Nagaze nodded, and said: "After all, the fourth generation of Anbu was first established, and it is necessary to train Anbu."


    "Do you want to learn the Six Forms, that is the martial art they practice.


    However, if you want to practice the Six Forms, you have to sign a non-disclosure agreement. Currently, the Six Forms are prepared as the secret weapon of the training team. They are only taught to the members of the training team. Neither can Konoha Ninja. "


    Yongze first explained the requirements for learning the six styles.


    Zhishui thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I have to tell the three generations about this. I am mainly here to learn the experience of the training team, not to learn physical skills."


    Although Zhishui felt that the physical skills practiced by the training team members were unusual, he didn''t want too much.


    He has formed his own fighting style, even if he learns those, it may not improve his combat effectiveness much.


    "This is what it should be. If this is the case, then you will not be allowed to join the training group, and you will be my deputy." Yongze laughed.


    Zhishui nodded and agreed.


    And what he didn''t know was that this was what Yong Ze wanted.


    Entering the training group and training every day, Yongze will spend less time in contact with Zhishui.


    If he is his deputy, he will sooner or later become his Yongze shape.


    Yongze is still sure about fooling a thirteen-year-old kid into living with him.


    Master Sandai, thank you very much, your Zhishui is awesome.


    Nagaze couldn''t help feeling grateful to Hiruza Sarutobi in his heart.


    . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . .


    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Shisui''s assessment of Nagasawa, and lowered his head in thought.


    He has no airs, is approachable, pays attention to the safety of his subordinates, treats training strictly, but is extremely responsible.


    Basically all positive comments, no negative ones.


    "Did you see these with your own eyes?" Hiruza Sarutobi couldn''t help but asked Shisui.


    If it weren''t for the genius Uchiha Shisui of the Uchiha clan standing in front of him, he would doubt whether the person who wrote this report took money from Nagasawa.


    Shisui Ninja nodded, indicating that he had indeed seen it with his own eyes.


    "Captain Yongze is indeed an excellent ninja, but he is too low-key." Shisui said.


    Good guy Captain Nagasawa called.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi thought for a while, and said: "Since he asked you to be his deputy, then you should do it for a longer time and observe more. The Anbu training team has a special status and no mistakes are allowed."


    "Yes." Zhishui nodded in agreement.


    If Hiruzaru Sarutobi knew that Yongze had never seen Shisui before, he might have changed another person to re-investigate.


    Besides, with Shisui''s character, Hiruza Sarutobi wouldn''t let anyone think that he would do anything that would harm the interests of the village.


    However, Sarutobi Hiruzaru has some conjectures about why the report became like this.


    Maybe Yongze guessed that Shishui was sent by others to observe him, so he deliberately showed his good side.


    It is not impossible to guess based on Yongze''s hidden strength and scheming since he was a child.


    So the third generation asked Shisui to conduct long-term observations. No matter how much a person can pretend, he will eventually reveal his true nature, let alone the observer is Uchiha Shisui who has the Sangouyu Sharingan.


    Three generations believe that as long as Yongze really has a problem, Shisui will definitely find out.


    There is one more chapter, maybe one or two points, maybe none, I will try my best


    If it¡¯s missing, I¡¯ll make it up tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： surprise what is surprise

    Chapter 86 Surprise What is Surprise


    In the afternoon, Yongze finished most of the work, handed over the rest to Zhishui, and successfully liberated himself.


    ¡®I will not disappoint Captain Nagasawa, your expectations. ¡¯ Seeing Yongze¡¯s leaving figure, Zhishui said silently in his heart.


    He took this as Yongze''s trust in him.


    During the past ten days as Yongze''s deputy, Shisui discovered that Yongze is the well-deserved successor of the true will of fire, and he loves Konoha deeply, thinking about how to strengthen Konoha every day.


    And it¡¯s not just a dream, it¡¯s going to be put into practice. This training team is just an attempt, and they are also extremely serious in their work, so that Zhishui can¡¯t find any faults.


    This can''t help but make Shisui feel admirable. If Konoha has more successors of the Will of Fire like Captain Nagasawa, why not be stronger.


    Shaking away the distracting thoughts in his heart, Zhishui started to work seriously, and he also wanted to learn from Yongze.


    If Yongze knew Shisui''s thoughts at this time, he would probably be impressed by Shisui''s observation ability.


    Because he has been working hard for the development of Konoha.


    Nagaze thinks that no one can love Konoha more than him, and hope that Konoha can develop.


    Not to mention that Konoha has killed a hundred or eighty ninjas, if a few floors are blown up, he will feel distressed, what if the prosperity is lost, that is a real loss.


    You know, a little prosperity means that you can receive ten points every week.


    After more than two months, Yongze spent more than 100,000 points to successfully point White Beard to 60% fusion, and his strength improved again.


    Originally, it would have cost more, but I played Whitebeard for a while in Chuanuo Country, which improved the integration a little bit.


    Then Yongze found sadly that fifty fusion degree is a node, and every 10% fusion degree after that, the points used will increase. Now White Beard needs 20,000 points to increase the fusion degree by 1%.


    But it was also because the degree of integration that Whitebeard initially needed was too exaggerated.


    Although Ji Guo Yuan Yi¡¯s template increased in the same way later, Yongze only spent more than 50,000 points to click Ji Guo Yuan Yi¡¯s template to 85% integration.


    Currently, 1,500 points is increased by 1%, and when the points are issued next week, the points will reach more than 90%, but 100% is still a bit difficult.


    Now Yongze''s understanding of swordsmanship and breathing method has skyrocketed, and his physical body is inherently strong because of the white beard template.


    Now Yongze doesn''t use any three-color domineering fruit. Just relying on Ji Guoyuanyi''s template ability and physical strength, he is already considered a strong man, and his shadow against the five major powers is not in vain.


    ¡­


    Nagasawa who left Anbe went to an orphanage.


    Ever since they confessed their love implicitly that night when they left with their pockets, the two haven''t had a serious date yet.


    Nanoyu may not care, but Yongze thinks this is not good, seeing that the weather is good today, Yongze decided to have a first date with Nonayu after confessing his love.


    So he handed over part of the work to Zhishui, and he finished the rest and came out early.


    Yongze went home and changed into more casual clothes before coming here, and prepared to take a stroll with Nonoyu.


    Because Yongze didn''t tell Nonaiyu in advance, Yongze suddenly went to the orphanage and said that he wanted to date her. Nonayu was surprised but also worried and asked:


    "Doesn''t your work matter, you looked busy before."


    Yongze said with a smile: "I was a little busy some time ago, but it''s much better now, and it won''t affect my work."


    "Then wait a minute, I''ll go change clothes." Nonaiyu thought of something, and trot out of Yongze''s field of vision.


    Yongze was not in a hurry, and sat quietly waiting for Nonaiyu.


    He was thinking about what clothes Nonaiyu would wear, but it¡¯s not a festival or a ceremony now, so it shouldn¡¯t be too special, but Yongze is still looking forward to it.


    In normal times, because he has to take care of so many children in the orphanage, Nonoyu usually wears black and gray kimonos that are more resistant to dirt.


    Even so, it can''t hide Nonayu''s outstanding appearance, which looks unique.


    If you dress up carefully and wear some beautiful and delicate kimonos, it will definitely become more dazzling.


    After a while, the shy Nonoyu reappeared in front of Yongze.


    Yongze''s eyes widened, and he felt that today was really the right time. Nonoyu actually changed into a shrine maiden costume!


    At this time, Nonaiyu''s upper body was in pure white clothes, and his lower body was in orange-red crimson hakama. The girdle around his waist perfectly showed Nonaiyu''s slender waist.


    Because he always wears loose clothes on weekdays, his ordinary-looking **** are also shown. Although nothing is revealed, it gives Nagasawa an extraordinary allure.


    It was obviously the first time for Nonaiyu to wear it, her cheeks were slightly red, she was a little afraid to look directly at Yongze, and asked Yongze softly with her face sideways:


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to see me in a maiden costume last time, and then I sewed one myself when I was free, how about it, isn''t it possible?"


    "Okay, it''s really good!" Yongze praised Nonaiyu when he saw that he was not confident.


    "There is no one in the ninja world who is more suitable for this dress than you, you have to be confident."


    "The entire ninja world is too exaggerated." No Naoyu said in his mouth, but he was also very happy in his heart, he was not so nervous and shy, turned his face away, and looked straight at Yongze.


    Looking at Nonaiyu''s slightly red face, Yongze sighed.


    Hearing Yongze''s sigh, Nonaiyu couldn''t help becoming nervous again, and asked unconfidently: "What''s wrong, is there something wrong?"


    Yongze shook his head and said: "I don''t want to take you to the street anymore, I regret it, you are so beautiful, and I feel that I have suffered a lot for others to see me."


    No Naoyu was stunned for a moment, his face turned red quickly, and he slapped Yongze lightly with his pink hand.


    "It''s not as exaggerated as you said."


    Yong Ze grabbed No Naiyu''s hand and pulled No Naiyu into his arms.


    "No way, it''s really not an exaggeration, Nonoun is the most beautiful in the ninja world."


    "Don''t move around, if a child sees it, he will learn to be bad." No Naoyu blushed and grabbed Yong Ze''s mischievous hand.


    "It''s all because of Nonaiyu, you are too attractive." Yongze preemptively strikes.


    No Naoyu gave Yongze a blank look, and blamed her for getting up.


    Yongze stopped messing around, quietly watched Nonoyu smoothing the wrinkles and tidying up his clothes, and then asked:


    "Where do you want to go, today''s date is all up to you."


    No Naiyu thought for a while, shook his head and said, "I don''t have any particular place I want to go, you can choose, I can do it."


    "Then let''s walk around, wherever we go." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    He already has a general idea in his mind, it doesn''t matter where he goes, there must be a surprise at the end of the time.


    "Okay." No Naiyu nodded.


    ps: I want to work hard, I want to explode,


    Challenge for three consecutive days and three updates. If you haven¡¯t updated before 8:00 pm, remember to post a chapter saying to urge me.


    Do you think I¡¯m just talking about the update here?


    Do not!


    I also post to the author group and Moments


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： Treat you as a friend, but you?

    Chapter 87 treats you as a friend, but you?


    After the two walked out of the orphanage, Yong Ze thought that No Naoyu would deliberately avoid crowded places and would be shy.


    Unexpectedly, Nonaiyu walked very generously, with a very calm and natural expression on his face.


    Yongze then remembered that Nonaiyu was not a little girl, she used to be an elite at the root, if she was really shy at every turn, how could she be an undercover agent.


    The reason why No Naiyu was shy was because he was the person opposite.


    Only he can enjoy it.


    The two of them walked to the main street of Konoha with their fingers interlocked. They didn''t go to any commercial street or tea room or flower shop, just strolled along the street as they wanted.


    The outstanding looks of the two, together with the rare maiden costume on Nonoyu, attracted the attention of a large number of passers-by on the street.


    It is January at this time, although it is afternoon, the sun is strong, and the cold wind in the air from time to time still makes people shiver.


    Yongze and Nonoyu are both ninjas, of course this coldness is nothing to them. Yongze even wears short sleeves and doesn''t even have a jacket, so he doesn''t give Winter any face at all.


    When the men on the street saw Nonaiyu''s clothes, their eyes lit up, as if they had discovered a new world, and then they remembered something and sighed.


    The girl passing by looked at No Naiyu with some envy, having such a handsome partner.


    "Look, I told you that you are brilliant today, and they are all praising you for looking good."


    Naturally, the voices of pedestrians discussing on the street could not be concealed from the perceptive Yong Ze, who smiled at Nonoyu.


    Nano Naiyu lowered his head shyly, brushed a strand of hair behind his ear, and said softly: "Some people think it''s not good for me."


    Yongze shook his head, "They are jealous of you, jealous of your beauty, jealous of your cuteness."


    "Do you really think I''m pretty?" Nonaiyu asked a little unsure.


    To be honest, Nonoyu didn¡¯t know whether she was considered beautiful or cute. Before she quit her roots, her life was only a variety of sneaking skills and practicing medical ninjutsu.


    The topic of youth has nothing to do with her.


    Even after quitting the root, it doesn''t matter, because she became the director of the orphanage and has been helping war orphans.


    "Really." Yongze replied without hesitation.


    "How true?"


    "It''s really like a bear that has been hungry for several days will definitely pounce on a prey."


    Nanou laughed out loud at Nagasawa''s wonderful metaphor, but his heart calmed down.


    No matter what she looks like in other people''s eyes, in Yongze''s eyes, she is very beautiful and cute.


    This is enough, what other people think of Nonai Yu doesn''t care.


    "Nagaze, Nonoyu?"


    At this time, a familiar voice came into Yongze''s ears.


    Nagazawa looked, and an eye-catching red hair came into sight, it was Kushina.


    Beside Jiu Xinnai was a young woman wearing a purple long-sleeved upper body and a yellow suspender skirt.


    Although Yongze has never met him, he can guess who it is. After all, Kushina''s circle of friends is not big.


    It should be Uchiha Mikoto, the wife of Uchiha Fuyue, the current patriarch of Uchiha, and the mother of Itachi and Sasuke.


    The two of them were still carrying a bag in their hands, and it looked like their girlfriends were shopping together.


    Nagaze sensed it, and as expected, he sensed Kakashi''s breath on the roof of a nearby building.


    This week it''s Kakashi''s turn to perform **** duties.


    Yongze took Nonaiyu''s hand and walked in front of Kushina, and said with a smile, "What a coincidence."


    At first, Kushina didn''t pay attention, but when he saw Yong Ze and No Nai Yu getting so close together and shaking hands with interlocking fingers, he showed shocking eyes.


    Yongze was speechless, and complained: "What''s wrong with me, why do you look like you saw an incredible scene."


    "Nagazawa, you actually found someone. Isn''t that shocking enough? No, I''m going to tell Minato immediately." Kushina still looked shocked.


    After finishing speaking, he looked like he was about to explode Chakra and ran towards the Hokage Building.


    Yongze hurriedly stopped, then pointed to Uchiha Mikoto who was standing there with a dazed expression:


    "I don''t care, are you going to leave her here alone?"


    Kushina reacted, and said to Mikoto Uchiha with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry Mikoto, this news is so shocking that I almost forgot about you."


    Uchiha Mikoto: "..."


    Although she was speechless in her heart, Uchiha Mikoto also knew that Kushina had a strong personality, so she nodded without saying anything.


    "I mean, are you serious?" Yongze was speechless, as if he was talking about someone, what shocking news.


    "When you were in ninja school, so many girls chased you, you just ignored it, and I didn''t see you walking with girls after graduation. I almost suspected that you wanted to fight me for water."


    Kushina said with lingering fear.


    You know, she is the latecomer, and Minato and Nagasawa are friends since the first grade of ninja school.


    If Yongze really has some ideas, the threat is huge, Kushina thinks so.


    When Yongze heard Kushina''s words, a row of neat black lines appeared on his forehead, which is really amazing.


    During ninja school, those brats had nothing to reason with, it would only delay him from refining chakra and increasing the speed of seal formation.


    Later on, he was also busy improving his strength, so he didn''t have time to talk about someone.


    He regarded Kushina as a friend, but Kushina turned him into a love rival?


    "Pharmacist, you are so beautiful in this dress, I almost didn''t recognize it." Kushina turned to praise Nonoyu.


    Before Yongze''s birthday, the two of them had a brief acquaintance and knew each other''s name.


    "No way, Mr. Kushina, you look good with your beautiful red hair." No Naiyu replied with a smile, and had a wave of business exchanges.


    "Master Kushina, it sounds so twisted to death, and I don''t have any position, just call me Kushina." Kushina said carelessly.


    No Naiyu thought for a while, nodded and said, "Then you can call me Nonaiyu too."


    "Yeah, Nonayu, how did you manage Yongze, tell me." Kushina ignored Yongze at all and gossiped face to face.


    "Ahem!" Yongze coughed in a low voice to show his presence.


    Gossip about what you mean in private or in person.


    "Tell me, I''m really curious, why don''t I share with you the story of me and Minato." Kushina was selectively deaf, ignoring Nagasawa''s low cough.


    Uchiha Mikoto next to her couldn''t stand it anymore, she pulled Kushina and said:


    "Jiushina, why don''t you just forget about it."


    Jiu Xinnai just gave up, but soon she asked Yongze and the two if they wanted to go shopping with them.


    Yong Ze politely refused.


    Just kidding, continue to stay with Jiu Xinnai, God knows what she will say again.


    There is a chapter to follow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： worth

    Chapter 88 Worth


    The two bid farewell to Kushina, and continued to walk as they pleased.


    On the way, Nonoyu said: "How did you, the fourth generation and Kushina know each other? I think you have a very good relationship."


    Nagaze smiled and said: "That was a long time ago, we were in the same class when we were in Ninja School.


    In addition to being very chatty, the relationship is very good, and we have been in contact after graduation, so it is naturally like this. "


    "That''s great." Nonaiyu sighed, she didn''t have a friend like Yongze.


    "It''s okay, now that you have me, you don''t need to be envious." Yongze stroked Nonoyu''s soft blond hair.


    "You know, you got a man that all the women in Konoha can''t get." Yong Ze said seriously.


    Seeing Yongze''s serious narcissism, Nonaiyu chuckled and said, "I''m not as fragile as you think, so I need comfort, but it''s just a sigh of relief."


    Walking and walking, the two came to Konoha Bookstore. Yongze still has a little impression of this bookstore.


    He remembered that Kakashi bought a book about suicide here when he was depressed.


    I don¡¯t know if Kakashi has thrown away that book now. At that time, Kakashi looked sad all day long, and almost overturned when he was doing a task of delivering materials. It¡¯s a dark history.


    But compared to this, Yongze is more concerned about another meaning of the bookstore. When he sees Konoha Bookstore, it is not far from Boss Watanabe¡¯s dumpling shop.


    It was around three o''clock in the afternoon, and there was no one in the shop, so Yongze took Nonaiyu directly into the dumpling shop.


    Boss Watanabe saw Yongze and was about to say hello when he saw Nonoyu holding hands with Yongze, he was stunned for a moment.


    Knowing Yongze for so long, this is the first time he saw Yongze bring a woman to his shop.


    The boss quickly reacted without transition, and asked with a smile, "Same as usual?"


    Yongze nodded and said: "It''s the same, but I will serve a normal dumpling."


    "Okay, I''ll make it for you right away." Boss Watanabe entered the kitchen.


    Nano Naiyu looked around, and asked softly: "Is this the shop where you usually buy dumplings for them?"


    Yongze nodded and smiled, "Well, this is the restaurant. Boss Watanabe''s dumplings are definitely the best dumplings in Konoha."


    "It''s because it''s sweeter, which suits your taste." Nonoyu complained, and she couldn''t understand Yongze''s obsession with sugar.


    "Sweetness makes me happy." Yongze didn''t deny it.


    After a while, Boss Watanabe brought up both Yongze¡¯s seasoned dumplings and Nonoyu¡¯s regular dumplings, and also thoughtfully brought two glasses of water.


    No Naiyu picked up a bunch of dumpling and took a bite. The taste was very glutinous, not as sweet as she imagined, and the overall feeling was not bad.


    If it was just adding sugar roughly, Yongze would certainly not buy it. Boss Watanabe still has something.


    After a brief meal, Yongze bid farewell to Boss Watanabe, and continued to stroll around Konoha with Nonoyu.


    In the middle, Yongze made a shadow clone to organize a camera and prepare to take some photos as souvenirs.


    They walked to the Hokage Rock and took a group photo together comparing the rock statues of Scissorhands and Hokage.


    Also laying on the grass together in the forest and feeling the breath of nature.


    End the two people in Yanaka...


    The two walked around Konoha, and when they were about to return to the orphanage, it was already a bright moonlit night.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to go back, I have a surprise for you." On the street, Yong Ze held Nonoyu''s arm and said.


    "What surprise?" Nonaiyu asked curiously.


    Actually, she is very satisfied and happy today, and feels that this is the happiest day in her life.


    "Is it still a surprise to tell you?" Yong Ze didn''t tell No Naoyu, but chose to be a riddle, and brought No Naoyu to Konoha''s commercial street.


    Although it was night at this time, it was not too late. It was only around eight o''clock, and there were still many people in the commercial street.


    Nanoyu, who was pulled by Yongze, looked around silently. It seems that when he arrived at the commercial street, he thought that Yongze was going to buy her some gift.


    But Yongze didn''t take her into the store, but instead took her to a relatively open space with a better view, which made No Naoyu a little confused.


    When Nonaiyu was wondering what kind of medicine Yongze was selling in the gourd, Yongze suddenly took off her glasses with lightning speed and covered her glasses at the same time.


    Yongze said: "A surprise is coming soon, do you want to guess it?"


    "A new bathrobe?" Nonayu asked tentatively.


    "No." Yongze shook his head.


    Nanoyu thought about it, but couldn''t guess what Yongze''s surprise was.


    But not long after, Yongze put down his hand and said with a smile: "Look at the sky, don''t be too moved."


    It was only then that Nonaiyu realized that the surroundings seemed to have turned into a red world, with dazzling red light shining down from the sky.


    Passers-by on the street also noticed this vision, looked towards the sky, and sighed:


    "This man named No Naiyu must be very happy, to be so generous."


    I saw a line of big characters made of huge flames in the sky, and that line of words read "No Naoyu is the cutest in the world".


    Even if No Naiyu has short-sightedness, he can still see the characters made of flames in the sky clearly.


    Not only can it be seen from the commercial street, but the entire Konoha can be seen, and it even alarmed many ninjas.


    But Yongze had already sent the shadow clone to the Anbu for filing in advance, but it didn''t cause any riots.


    Kushina, who was walking outside with Minato, also saw this scene, her eyes lit up instantly, and said:


    "I didn''t expect Yongze to have such a trick. It''s so romantic. You, Minato, will fix it for me too."


    Minato scratched the back of his head, and said, "I''m not very good at fire escape."


    "I''m just kidding, our relationship doesn''t use these." Kushina said with a smile.


    More and more people look up to the sky, lamenting that ninjas are different, and they can still play like this. At the same time, they bless the girl named Nonoyu.


    No Naiyu looked at the huge line of fire characters in the sky, and was stunned for a moment.


    Only as a ninja, she knows how difficult and how much chakra it takes to complete this.


    Yong Ze embraced No Naiyu in his arms with his right hand, and asked softly in No Naiyu''s ear:


    "How about it, isn''t it very touching?"


    No Naoyu did not answer with words, but with actions. She gave Yongze a fierce kiss, a suffocating kiss.


    At this time, Nonaiyu had tears in the corners of his eyes, but he felt smiling again, and asked Yongze: "Why are you being so nice to me.


    Doing this is very tiring and exhausts Chakra, and the movement is so loud, you will be punished if you are found out.


    Just to make me happy, it''s not worth it. "


    No Naiyu felt that he was not worthy of Yongze''s kindness to him.


    She has not paid anything to Yongze, and she is not a good person worthy of respect, just a Nonayu.


    Yongze caressed Nonayu''s blond hair lightly, and said with a smile, "I think you are worth it, that''s all."


    Sleeping, so sleepy, difficult third


    Brothers, you must study hard these days.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： spoiler

    Chapter 89 Spoilers


    "The Chakra side can''t be left behind either."


    The next day, Yongze, who felt drained, sighed.


    Yesterday, in order to make out that line of writing, he created dozens of shadow clones.


    Part of the shadow clones used fire escape, and some of the shadow clones used Rihu and sword skills to cooperate and guide, forming a large flame character that can be seen by the entire Konoha.


    After taking back all the shadow clones later, the body instantly felt a lot weaker, and the fatigue that was dozens of times was indeed a bit tiring.


    The ninjutsu of multiple shadow clones is indeed miraculous. If the shadow clones you create do nothing, there is no consumption.


    If your shadow clone has been doing things, consuming chakra vigorously, and the moment it comes back, it will be a sour feeling.


    When Kakashi saw Nagasawa when he arrived at Anbu base, his eyes suddenly became strange. Today, he changed shift and went to guard in salt water.


    Looking at Kakashi who seemed to be thinking of some bad idea, Nagasawa decisively dodged behind Kakashi and gave his white-haired head a blow.


    "What are you thinking, you can''t even hide your breath at home, and you''re still hiding on the roof, step up your training."


    This familiar pain reminded Kakashi of the horror of being dominated by Nagasawa when he was practicing, so he quickly put away his distracting thoughts and began to practice the six styles with a group of Anbe members.


    He is not Midori Inuzuka, he likes skin so much, he will have to skin if he is not beaten for a few days.


    Kakashi didn¡¯t want to go to see Hua Ling with a bruised nose and a swollen face. Last week, he had to perform **** missions, so he didn¡¯t go to see Hua Ling for seven days, so he planned to go to Hua Ling¡¯s house to play after training today.


    After Kakashi was taught a lesson, Nagasawa checked the training situation of all the teams in the training team. The first monthly exam will be held soon, and Minato will come to see it then.


    Nagaze doesn¡¯t want the training team¡¯s first appearance to be messed up, he has to have a good grasp of the progress of all the teams.


    After making a round of inspection and confirming that all the groups were on track, Yongze went to the Hokage Building.


    He was going to talk to Minato about leading Tsunade back to the village.


    In order to minimize the danger of Nine Tails Night, Tsunade''s return to the village is an important part.


    Maybe Konoha Hospital has other jounin who are proficient in medical ninjutsu, but they are not far away from the realm of Tsunade.


    In Nagasawa¡¯s view, there are only two kinds of medical ninjas in the ninja world, one is Tsunade, and the other is medical ninjas other than Tsunade.


    Knock on the door of Hokage''s office, and Nagasawa walks in.


    Minato sees Nagasawa, puts down the document in his hand, and jokes with a smile: "What''s the matter? Are you going to make a ''Nanoyu the most beautiful in the world'' today.


    You have made me miserable, yesterday Kushina wanted me to use one too, my fire escape is not as strong as yours. "


    Nagaze scratched his head a little embarrassedly, but he quickly returned to normal, and suggested:


    "You should call the fire escape ninja more, call a hundred or so ninjas who are good at fire escape, and practice more cooperation. Even if they are not as good as mine, the effect will not be bad."


    Minato shook his head and said with a smile: "If I dare to use Hokage''s power like this, I''m afraid Elder Danzo was so excited that he couldn''t sleep and wrote an article impeaching me overnight."


    "Since disbanding the roots, he has been staring at me, wishing to find faults in my walking steps."


    Hearing what Minato said, Nagazawa laughed. The more Danzo is like this, the more it means that he is in a hurry.


    "You can publish it as a mission, maybe this will become a major feature of Konoha in the future."


    After saying this sentence, Yongze''s face became serious, he put away his smile, and said to Minato:


    "Minato, I want Master Tsunade to return to the village."


    Minato looked at Yongze''s serious face, and knew that Yongze had already entered the working state, and he was not joking.


    After pondering for a moment, Minato raised his head and said: "Master Tsunade is really important to Konoha, she is the founder of Konoha''s medical ninja system."


    For Tsunade, who is also a Sannin senior like his master Jiraiya, Minato respects him very much, even though he is already Hokage, he added an adult behind him.


    "But whether she returns to the village or not depends on her personal wishes, and we can''t force her, after all, that kind of thing happened."


    Tsunade''s younger brother Nawaki and lover Kato Dan all died in the war.


    Among them, Kato Dan died in front of Tsunade''s eyes, which brought great pain to Tsunade, and even suffered from hemophobia.


    Minato asked himself, if Kushina died in front of him, don''t talk about hemophobia, I''m afraid he might commit suicide on the spot.


    Minato couldn''t imagine the day when he lost Kushina, it was too terrible, he couldn''t imagine it.


    "I will find a way to persuade her to come back, but Minato, you have to find her location first." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    To be honest, he is not 100% sure whether he can persuade Tsunade to return.


    After all, he is not Naruto, and his mouth is not so sharp.


    But if Tsunade doesn''t come back, he will force him to bring Tsunade back.


    In order to ensure Kushina''s safety, Tsunade is indispensable.


    As long as the night of the Nine Tails is over, Nanami Nagasawa will not care about her wherever Tsunade goes, and even give her a large sum of money for gambling.


    But before the night of the Nine Tails, Tsunade had to stay in Konoha honestly for a while.


    Minato nodded and said, "I will arrange for the ninja to find out about Tsunade-sama, and I will notify you when I have definite news."


    "But you seem to be in a hurry to let Master Tsunade return to the village. Is there something wrong?" Minato asked.


    Although Tsunade is very useful, for Konoha at this moment, Tsunade is not a necessary existence.


    Reminiscent of Tsunade''s superb medical ninjutsu, Minato thought that there was something wrong with Nagasawa or someone Nagasawa was familiar with.


    Nagaze looked into Minato''s eyes, and asked a question that others would find inexplicable.


    "Minato, do you trust me?"


    Minato did not hesitate, nodded and smiled: "Of course I believe you, I don''t think Yongze has done anything against me."


    "If I say that Konoha may fall into a crisis in the near future, you and Kushina will be in danger because of this, so I want to invite Tsunade back, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it." Minato stopped smiling, and his face became serious.


    "Is it time to give birth?" Minato asked in a deep voice.


    If you insist on talking about a crisis, this is definitely the first thing that comes to Minato''s mind.


    "Yes." Yongze nodded without being a riddler.


    "I will arrange people to find the trace of Master Tsunade as soon as possible." Minato didn''t ask Nagasawa''s source, nor did he ask what his final result was.


    There are many miraculous things in the ninja world. It is not impossible to predict the future. He alone knows that there is a big toad sage in Mt.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： My lab is pretty big

    Chapter 90 My laboratory is quite big


    Looking at Minato with a heavy expression, Nagasawa punched Minato in the chest and said with a smile:


    "What are you thinking, I won''t let you retire so easily, at least you have to work for Konoha for thirty years."


    "Thirty years, that is really a long number. Hokage''s work is very tiring." Minato also returned to his usual warm smile.


    He has never been a person who will be confused about the future, but he is worried about Kushina when he hears that there will be problems during childbirth.


    "Tired? Just how many people want to be tired and have no way out, such as our Danzo elders who have worked hard for Konoha." Yongze pulled out Danzo again to whip the corpse.


    Hearing Nagasawa''s sneer at Danzo again, Minato couldn''t help laughing.


    Later, Yongze talked to Minato about the training team, and Yongze left the Hokage Building and returned to Anbe.


    After Nagasawa left, Minato stood up, turned around and stood in front of the huge French windows.


    The Hokage Building is very tall, and you can have a perfect panoramic view of Konoha.


    In front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, Mizumon can enjoy the peaceful scene of Konoha through the window.


    Because the war did not spread to Konoha itself, Konoha Nei did not look like it had experienced a ninja war at all, and the village was thriving.


    "Nine Tails..., I will never let you ruin this beautiful scene."


    Sunlight passed through the window and shone on Minato, who was wearing a royal robe. At this moment, Minato was like a small sun, exuding golden brilliance.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    In a secret laboratory under Konoha, Orochimaru looked at all the dead subjects, frowning.


    "Damn, why can''t even the ninja withstand the erosion of the cells between the columns." It was another failure, and Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed.


    Since he made a request with Danzo last time, Danzo sent a group of ninjas with severed arms and legs in addition to ordinary people.


    Although they are all handicapped ninjas, Orochimaru doesn''t care too much. Severing limbs is a trivial matter, as long as they are ninjas.


    But he didn''t expect that in front of the cells in the column, the ninja seemed to be no different from ordinary people, but died later


    "Is it still a question of strength?" Orochimaru thought.


    But even though he had this idea, he couldn''t put it into practice.


    Let Danzo make some ninjas, although it is difficult, but it is also possible, and there are many wandering ninjas in the ninja world.


    But if Danzang is asked to bring a group of J¨­nin over, that would be overthinking.


    The upper ninja is the high-level combat power of the village. If one of them disappears inexplicably, they have to investigate, let alone a group of them disappear.


    Oshemaru has no intention of defecting at the moment. He is doing well in Konoha. He can apply for village subsidies for his research on the surface, and Danzo supports him secretly.


    Combined with Konoha''s extremely rich reserves of forbidden techniques, it is even more impossible for Orochimaru to leave Konoha.


    In fact, Orochimaru is not without any results. He was studying the implantation of intercolumnar cells into human experiments, and accidentally discovered that intercolumn cells can also be implanted into individual limbs.


    But the strength of a single limb is not enough to see, and there is also the risk of backlash, which is a direction of failure in Dashewan''s view.


    In his idea, it is better to directly implant the intercolumnar cells into the human body.


    After the subject perfectly adapts to the cells between the columns, its vitality will be greatly increased. Even if it has no chakra talent before, it will instantly become a genius among ninjas.


    Even if there is only one successful case, his experiment is a big step forward. It is hoped that the mass production of wooden escape ninjas will also greatly increase his own vitality.


    It''s a pity that it seems that he seems to have taken the wrong path. After so long, there is not even a single successful case.


    After recording the experimental data, Orochimaru walked out of this secret laboratory and went to the street of Konoha.


    Even if it is him, he will feel frustrated after failing for so long.


    At this time, the sun was already high in the sky, casting heat on the ground.


    But Orochimaru seemed to have its own 16-degree cooling air conditioner. People passing by him shuddered subconsciously and then quickly distanced themselves.


    Only when encountering a ninja, someone would stop and call out respectfully, Oshemaru-sama.


    Before the location of Hokage was announced, many people thought that the location of Hokage belonged to Orochimaru or Jiraiya.


    It turned out that it was Jiraiya''s disciple Namikaze Minato who became Hokage, and his eyes fell out of shock.


    Orochimaru, walking idly, finally found that he had come near the Hokage Building. Just as he was about to go back to do the experiment, a breath aroused his vigilance.


    The snake''s perception is very keen, especially if it can threaten his existence.


    Oshemaru looked at the handsome ninja with interest.


    He can feel that the person in front of him is not simple, but the magic is that Orochimaru doesn''t know him.


    Logically speaking, Konoha shouldn''t have a strong man he doesn''t know, but an accident happened.


    "Who are you?" Orochimaru asked in a hoarse voice.


    Yongze looked at Orochimaru who was wearing a cold aura in front of him, and replied lightly: "Under Fujiwara Nagasawa, I don''t know what Master Orochimaru has to do."


    He didn''t expect to meet Orochimaru just after leaving the Hokage Building.


    I don''t know why, but Orochimaru seemed to have some interest in him, so he came over and asked his name directly.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa..." Orochimaru showed a thoughtful expression.


    He found that he seemed to have heard this name somewhere, but he really didn''t have any impression of Yongze.


    Oshemaru with a good memory quickly remembered where he heard the name Fujiwara Nagasawa, it was from Danzo.


    When the roots disbanded, Danzo scolded Namikaze Minato the most, and then Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    "An ordinary new Jonin, what qualifications do you have to criticize me!"


    Oshemaru recalled Danzo''s words.


    ''So it''s a new Jonin? It''s normal if you don''t know him, but the feeling just now...'' Orochimaru thought inwardly.


    Now Yongze suddenly lost the feeling of danger that just made him feel normal again.


    "It''s okay, I just think that Fujiwara and you may have some common language with me." Orochimaru began to fool.


    "I think so too. I heard that Master Orochimaru likes to do experiments, but I''m actually very interested in experiments." Seeing Orochimaru like this, Yongze also started talking nonsense.


    Orochimaru''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Actually, my laboratory is quite big. Fujiwara, would you like to visit it?"


    "Thank you, Oshemaru-sama, for your kindness. Although I want to go too, but I have urgent matters right now, I will definitely do it next time." Yongze smiled.


    "That''s a pity." Orochimaru shook his head regretfully, ready to go back and investigate Yongze.


    He trusts his instincts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： assessment

    Chapter 91 Assessment


    Konoha, training ground No. 8.


    There are a large number of ninjas wearing Anbu uniforms gathering here.


    Today is the day for the Anbu training team to conduct an assessment.


    Not only the entire training team was present, but also part of the fourth Anbe first unit, and the fourth Hokage Minakaze was also present.


    The members of the training team stood in three rows in groups, facing Nagasawa and Minato.


    Anbe of the first team stood behind Nagasawa and Minato, looking curiously at Anbe of the training team.


    Because Anbu who joined the training team signed a non-disclosure agreement, although the people in the first team knew that Anbu had newly added a special training team, they didn''t know the specifics.


    "The assessment only assesses the compulsory part, that is, their compulsory six-style proficiency..." Yongze and Namikaze Minato were talking about the assessment.


    "I set a pass line, as long as you pass the pass line, you are qualified. If you don''t reach the pass line, you need to train harder."


    Minato nodded. This method is undoubtedly more humane than relying on rankings to determine penalties.


    In terms of rankings, there are always people who are ranked behind, but everyone can pass the pass.


    Of course, if the training effect is poor, it is also possible to fail everyone at the same time.


    "Let''s get started." Nagasawa reminded Kakashi.


    Kakashi nodded, and walked out of the queue. In today''s assessment, even though he was the judge responsible for scoring, he was also the judge for the three events of Tsukibu, Shaved, and Finger Gun.


    Inuzuka Midori is in charge of the three projects of Iron Arashi Foot Paper Painting.


    If Saltwater came, there should be two projects for one person, but unfortunately Saltwater went to perform the task.


    Kakashi actually doesn''t like this kind of work, he even thinks this assessment is not very meaningful.


    Isn¡¯t he clear about the level of a group of members? No matter how well they perform, that¡¯s all.


    It''s better to let him score according to his usual training performance.


    But no matter how much he complained in his heart, it was the captain''s order after all, and he still had to do it.


    Kakashi looked at the members of the training team expressionlessly, and said lightly:


    "The assessment of the monthly steps will start in three minutes. Those who choose the monthly steps for the compulsory course can start to warm up. Those who have no choice can also review the compulsory course of their choice."


    After hearing Kakashi''s words, the members of the training team began to warm up one after another.


    Some people who chose other items pulled a certain distance away, looking for a suitable place to review the six styles they chose.


    Two and a half minutes later, Kakashi looked at the time and said:


    "The monthly step assessment is about to begin. Let me announce the assessment criteria first. If you can use the monthly step to lift ten meters from the ground, you will pass the test if you stay in the air for more than one and a half minutes.


    Fifteen meters above the ground, it is good to stay in the air for more than one minute and fifty seconds.


    Twenty meters above the ground and stagnant in the air for more than two and a half minutes is preferred. "


    After the assessment time arrived, Kakashi began to read the names of the examiners in order of Anbu number.


    Because there are not many members of the training team Anbu, Kakashi and the others who went out as the team leader, there are only 16 ordinary members who need to participate in the assessment, so the assessment is conducted one by one.


    Anbu, whose name was being read, cheered up one after another, trying to perform better, showing his face in front of Hokage.


    Minato looked at Anbu one by one using moon steps to walk in the air like stairs, eyes lit up and said:


    "This physical technique is very practical. If you are attacking, you can surprise people in the sky by surprise, or sneak in from the sky.


    It is also very convenient to escape, and ordinary ninjas do not have such abilities. "


    Jumping ten meters high is easy for Minato, even for ninjas, but that''s it, they jump ten meters, they really jump ten meters, and they can''t stay in the air.


    But for him who has Flying Thunder God, this kind of physical skill is not very useful.


    With Flying Thunder God, the mobility of the water gate is directly maximized, and there is no need for moon steps or shaved to improve mobility.


    "If it''s not practical, I won''t make a training team." Yong Ze laughed.


    Six Forms is definitely nothing to a real master, but it is very applicable to the middle level and has strong practicability.


    At this time, the ninjas of the first unit who were called by Minato to visit also had a strong interest in Tsukibu.


    If they learn this taijutsu, many tasks will become easier, although this ninjutsu is not direct flying.


    But for ninjas, even a short stay in the air can increase many possibilities.


    Some of the ninjas in the first team became active, wondering if it was possible for them to join the training team.


    It''s not that they don''t know the people in the training team, they are all from the second team at a glance.


    They are all members of the Fourth Anbu, and the Fourth Anbu has just been established. Basically, they have performed missions together, so they all know each other.


    Since people from the second team can join, there''s no reason why people from the first team can''t join.


    And the Anbu training team, shouldn¡¯t it just train Anbu?


    After the monthly assessment is over, the shaved assessment will follow.


    The assessment requirement for shaving is to explode, the shorter the time to reach the designated location, the higher the score.


    Shaved''s performance was not as amazing as Tsukibo gave Minato, but Minato, with his rich combat experience, knew that this taijutsu also had unexpected effects.


    Compared with the ordinary instant body technique that requires seals, shaving has obvious advantages. It can be used with many ninjutsu at the same time.


    Anbu of the first team also thinks this physical skill is good, if you learn it, your mobility will be improved to a certain extent.


    Soon, all the six styles were assessed, and Minato also watched the complete six styles.


    He has to admit that Yongze is really powerful, he actually created a taijutsu that is completely different from Konoha''s existing taijutsu, and it is so practical.


    At this moment, he is glad that he invited Yongze to Anbu, otherwise it would be a huge waste to let such a genius stay in the position of Chunin and do nothing.


    Soon, Kakashi showed Nagasawa his grades, all passed, and no one was below the pass line.


    Yongze nodded in satisfaction, although he said that the standard he customized refers to the progress of the training team members'' training, as long as they are not lazy, they should pass.


    But normal training is one thing, and performance in assessment is another.


    During training, even if you make mistakes, it¡¯s okay. If you do this, you will have a good mentality.


    As for the assessment, the captain and Hokage are watching, and there are punishment measures for failing. The pressure is obviously much greater than usual.


    "Today''s performance is good. In addition, your current assessment results will be included in Anbu''s job promotion. Keep working hard."


    Nagazawa said something that made the excellent Anbe ninja ecstatic.


    The ninja who had only passed the pass was also stunned, thinking that it was time to work harder, so as to improve his strength and get promoted.


    Finally, Minato said some words of encouragement as a conclusion, and the first assessment of the Anbu training team ended like this.


    No one talks about water in this chapter. It was originally a small plot, but it was cut into a chapter directly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： challenge

    Chapter 92 Challenge


    "Interesting, graduated from ninja school for six years, and spent six years in Chunin, and was promoted to Jonin three months ago..." Orochimaru put down the information on Nagasawa in his hand, and the corner of his mouth raised.


    From his point of view, Yongze''s information is rather weird.


    Taking Namikaze Minato as the dividing line, before the fourth generation took office, Nagasawa was very mediocre, just an ordinary Chunin, and he didn''t even do any decent high-level tasks.


    But after Namikaze Minato took office, it seemed as if his profile had changed.


    Joined the fourth Anbu, completed three s-level missions at a very fast speed, and was promoted to Jonin...


    According to the joint information, Nagasawa and Minato have a good relationship, and Orochimaru quickly figured out the reason.


    Although Yongze is a genius and powerful, he is a person who doesn''t like publicity, and doesn''t like fame and wealth.


    So although Yongze has great strength, he is still willing to be an ordinary Chunin.


    But the good brother Minato became Hokage, and Nagasawa joined Anbe in order to help Minato and no longer hide.


    This is the most reasonable guess that Orochimaru can think of based on the data.


    At this moment, he has already determined that Yongze''s strength is definitely not simple, and he is probably also a movie-level powerhouse who can bring him that sense of crisis.


    Oshemaru felt that it was necessary to tell Danzo about this news. After all, Danzo is currently not dealing with the fourth generation, and it is important information to have such a hidden strongman in the fourth generation camp.


    Although there are some small conflicts between him and Danzo, the big interests are still in line. The two sides are now in the same camp and share common interests.


    But he remembered that Yongze said that he was interested in the experiment, and he had other thoughts in his mind.


    So is there a slight possibility? In fact, Yongze is also a master of research.


    If this is the case, even if Yongze can''t solve the problems he is encountering now, maybe he can bring him some different ideas.


    But his experiment is not visible, and Yongze is also a member of the fourth generation, so the possibility of cooperation between the two parties is very low.


    But Orochimaru never comes, he is not a person who will give up because of difficulty, in order to achieve his goal, he will use all available means.


    "First test his research level, and then test his attitude towards the experiment."


    Oshemaru quickly thought of specific actions. To achieve the above two goals, he must first approach Yongze.


    Originally he was a root member, and he could barely have a relationship with Anbu.


    But now after the root was forcibly disbanded by Minato''s order, he has now become an ordinary ninja, and he has no position on him.


    But for Orochimaru, becoming Anbu is an extremely simple matter.


    He Orochimaru joins Anbu, is there anyone who doesn''t welcome him?


    But it is impossible for him to join Namikaze Minato''s Anbe.


    Although Orochimaru is not so eager for the position of Hokage, but in the selection of the position of Hokage, Sandai actually gave up on him and chose Minato Namikaze.


    This made Orochimaru brood, and felt a little unhappy, and even became unhappy with Minato.


    Minato is Jiraiya''s apprentice, and the third generation chooses Raiya''s apprentice and does not choose him.


    What do you mean, is he imposing Orochimaru, even inferior to Jiraiya''s apprentice?


    Some things, he may not want them, but you must give them.


    However, if he does not join the Anbu of the fourth generation, he can join the Anbu of the third generation. Anyway, the two Anbu now share an Anbu base, and there are many opportunities to contact.


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    . . . . . . . . . . . .


    One day, early morning.


    Yongze counted the days, and when it was time to collect points again, he skillfully opened the template and collected the points.


    Now the Anbu¡¯s reform has just begun, and the prosperity has not changed significantly, but only slowly increased.


    After spending 7,500 points to increase the fusion degree of Ji Guoyuanyi to 90%, Yongze found that the plus sign next to the progress bar of the fusion degree turned gray.


    Immediately afterwards, the system''s notification sound came.


    ¡¾Fusion reaches 90%, you need to complete the template challenge¡¿


    ¡¾Jiguo Yuanyi''s challenge: Kill without misery. Completion reward: Fusion 10%]


    Yong Ze carefully read all the rules of this challenge.


    It turns out that the upper limit of points that can be added is 90%, and then you have to complete the challenge task, and you cannot use points to increase.


    However, as long as the challenge task is completed, the fusion degree of the template will be directly increased to 100%. If it is a template like Whitebeard that costs more points, it can save a lot of points.


    Besides, beheading Wuyou didn''t mean that he would travel to the real ghost slayer world to kill Wuyou or something.


    Instead, Yongze will enter a fantasy world constructed by the system. Even if he fails, he will just spend points to try again.


    In it, you can use all his abilities as usual, including the abilities of each template.


    Yongze reckoned that if it was a Whitebeard template, the challenge should be to save Ace.


    The difficulty is more difficult, there are so many strong fighters in the top, even at that time he can''t stand the 90% integration.


    White Beard himself has become so tragic, let alone him.


    Nagaze thought about it, but didn''t immediately enter the challenge.


    This challenge can be started at any time, but there is no need to worry too much. It is better to finish today''s affairs first.


    The first assessment of the training team was very successful, and many members of the first team had the idea of ??joining the training team to learn the six styles.


    Yong Ze decided to expand the training team in advance, and then recruited part of the first team Anbu to join the training team.


    The reason why the first team is not directly included in the training team is because Anbu also has tasks.


    Even Yongze¡¯s Anbu training team has to do Anbu tasks after training.


    Inhaling all the fourth-generation Anbu into the training team at once will cause the fourth-generation Anbu to fall into a situation where no one is doing the task.


    Even in peacetime, Anbe is not easy.


    Because the third generation Anbu has a large number of people, most of the tasks are undertaken by the third generation Anbu, and the fourth generation Anbu is relatively easy.


    Otherwise, Yongze would not be able to join the training team with just one team.


    At noon, when Yongze was about to leave Anbu, an Anbu ninja knocked on the door of Yongze''s office with a document.


    Yongze did it again, and said lightly: "Go in."


    The Anbe ninja walked into the office and respectfully said, "Master Nagasawa, this is from the third generation Anbe."


    "Three Generations Anbu..., let me take a look." Yongze took the file, opened it curiously and looked at it.


    Could it be that the third generation is going to send him talents again?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： legendary big fat sheep

    Chapter 93 The Legendary Big Fat Sheep


    Opening the file bag, Yongze began to look through the files inside.


    This is another project about the cooperation between the third and fourth Anbu.


    However, it is different from before, this time it is not that the third generation sent people to his Anbu training team to study, but the third generation Anbu carried out a confidential experiment, and invited the fourth generation Anbu to assist in completing the experiment.


    At first, Yongze was still a little confused. Are there any research talents in the Fourth Anbe? Why doesn''t he know.


    But after seeing the person in charge of that project, Yongze understood.


    The project leader wrote Orochimaru.


    Obviously, Orochimaru, who failed to invite him into the laboratory last time, is still unwilling to give up.


    I don¡¯t know why, but Orochimaru seems to be very interested in him, and even took so much trouble to set up an experimental project for this.


    "It''s not because of the sentence ''I''m also very interested in experiments''." Yong Ze guessed.


    Immediately, Yongze shook his head, how could Orochimaru spend so much trouble because of his words.


    It is most likely that he accidentally discovered that he is very powerful, so I want to test it out.


    This is also normal, and he didn''t deliberately hide anything.


    "Do you want to go..." Yongze knocked on the table, thinking about how to treat this temptation of Orochimaru.


    To be honest, Yongze is actually quite optimistic about Orochimaru.


    Oshemaru is an ordinary person who is not dead, but his research ability is not ordinary.


    Originally, it could only be used as a human bomb, but under his improvement, it has become a terrifying ninjutsu that can start a war in the ninja world.


    Also researched the ninjutsu that can theoretically be immortal.


    Although this ninjutsu has certain flaws and will weaken the soul, in theory, it is indeed a ninjutsu that can achieve immortality.


    In addition to this, there are also many studies. In short, Orochimaru is indeed a rare research talent.


    But Orochimaru is very paranoid and cruel, and self-centered, not easy to control.


    When meeting Yahiko and the three in the Rain Country, Orochimaru said that he would end the suffering of the three and kill the three.


    This is the benevolence of Orochimaru, which shows that its values ????are different from ordinary people.


    After thinking for a long time, Yongze finally decided to meet Orochimaru for a while to see what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd.


    There is such a talent in Konoha, there is no reason not to use it.


    As long as he can always come up with things that Orochimaru is interested in, then Orochimaru will always stand by his side and will not get sick.


    After all, Orochimaru''s greatest interest is to learn all ninjutsu and master the truth of the world forever, not to create a **** world.


    "Take it and reply to the third generation Anbu." Nagasawa put the written thing into the file bag, and called the previous Anbu.


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Pamphlet Street.


    A casino is in an abnormal situation at the moment.


    A large group of people gathered around a gambling table, which was extremely lively.


    "Come here to buy big or small, buy it and leave." The person who rolls the dice will yell for people to place a bet.


    But all the people at the gaming table stood still, quietly watching a woman with fair hair shouting.


    Could it be that this fair-haired woman is some sort of God of Gamblers? That''s why it can affect the decision-making of the entire gambler.


    Tsunade looked at a group of people waiting for him to yell before he yelled, and couldn''t help showing a fierce expression, and said angrily:


    "What do you mean? I''m sure? I really don''t believe it, one million taels, bet on the small!"


    She doesn''t believe it anymore, she has grown up four times in a row, can she continue to be a big one?


    "No, Tsunade-sama, we don''t have much money anymore."


    When Jing Yin next to him saw Tsunade throwing a million taels, the people on the spot were dumbfounded and quickly dissuaded him.


    But Tsunade above obviously couldn''t listen to it anymore, he just said perfunctorily: "I think I can definitely win this time."


    Mute:¡­


    Master Tsunade, you really don''t know anything about your gambling luck.


    "Big!"


    "Big!"


    "I am big!"


    In an instant, people at the gaming table rolled out their chips and shouted loudly.


    "Okay, 5, 4, 4, thirteen o''clock, big!" The croupier opened the dice cup and pushed it for everyone to read.


    "Damn, I almost won." Tsunade sighed feeling a little pity.


    Mute without speaking, and complain silently in your heart, a little? It''s a billion points!


    She has never seen Tsunade win a bet.


    Tsunade''s name is also big, and those wealthy businessmen are willing to be taken advantage of and spend a lot of money on medical treatment, otherwise, the little money Tsunade brought out of the village would have been finished long ago.


    "Come again, come again, if you don''t believe you can''t win today." Tsunade shouted indifferently.


    Shizu collapsed, and said in a pleading tone: "Master Tsunade, don''t gamble, we only have money left for accommodation."


    "As long as you win this game." Tsunade said nonchalantly.


    "But..." Shizune still wanted to persuade Tsunade.


    But she suddenly saw a person wearing a gray uniform and mask appearing behind Tsunade.


    "Huh?" Sensing the breath behind him, Tsunade also turned his head to look, and saw Anbe''s figure.


    "Master Tsunade, please move on and let me know something important." Anbu Ninja said respectfully.


    "It''s really bad luck, I said why I kept losing today."


    Tsunade said cursingly, but there was no Anbe behind the bird at all.


    The entire casino fell silent.


    That person is wearing a ninja forehead protector, and his equipment doesn''t look simple. He looks like a ninja who is not easy to mess with.


    "What''s the matter, roll the dice, is the door closing?" Tsunade asked the croupier.


    The croupier smiled awkwardly, wiped off the sweat from his forehead, and finally stammered: "Guest... the customer should deal with things first. The casino can come at any time, and the business is important."


    The gamblers next to him seemed to have come to their senses, and each of them turned into a messenger of positive energy, and persuaded one after another:


    "Small bets are fun, but big bets are harmful. It''s more important to get down to business."


    "Gambling is something you can''t get on top of..."


    This wave, this wave is from the heart.


    Looking at the performance of the croupier and the gamblers, Tsunade sighed, curled his lips and said, "Cut, it''s boring, Mute, let''s go."


    Then he got up and left the casino.


    Shizune trotted to keep up, and the Anbe ninja also disappeared in front of everyone with a whoosh.


    Seeing Anbu Ninja leave, everyone in the casino breathed a sigh of relief, wiped off the cold sweat left by nervousness, and continued to shout.


    "It turns out that the legend about the identity of the big fat sheep is not simple is true." Some gamblers began to gossip.


    "Otherwise, what do you think? Normal people don''t have so much money to lose. Just earn some money honestly. It''s a lucky thing to meet a big fat sheep."


    "Yes, but it''s amazing. It turns out that there are really people with such bad luck. I thought it was fake before."


    "Haha, it''s not amazing how could it be the legendary big fat sheep."


    ps: Yuanyi¡¯s challenge missions should have a suitable length in whatever you think, and they will participate in certain plots, but they will be less, mainly because they will not be miserable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： your strength is too dangerous

    Chapter 94 Your power is too dangerous


    "Tell me, what''s the matter." Tsunade looked at Anbu with a displeased face and asked.


    She was having a good time betting, so she was interrupted like this.


    "Hokage-sama hopes that you can return to Konoha, Konoha needs your strength." Anbe looked at Tsunade seriously, trying to inspire Tsunade''s will.


    "That''s why you came to me? Then you can go back, tell the old man, let him give up, I won''t go back."


    Tsunade lost interest when he heard that Anbe was here to invite her back to Konoha.


    Konoha''s place would only bring back sad memories for her, so she didn''t bother to go back.


    Was rejected by Tsunade, Anbu was not angry, but corrected Tsunade''s mistake.


    "Today''s Hokage is not Sarutobi-sama, he passed Hokage to Namikaze-sama, and today''s Namikaze-sama is Hokage."


    "Minato, did he become the fourth generation? That''s not bad, but it''s still out of the question to go back. It''s useless for anyone to be Hokage." Tsunade still didn''t have any chance for Anbe ninja, and directly refused.


    Seeing Tsunade''s life-and-death attitude, the Anbe ninja had no choice but to leave.


    After all, Minato didn''t give a death order to bring Tsunade back. He just said that if he found it, he could try to persuade him first, and if it didn''t work, forget it.


    If it is a death order, he can''t help it, and he can''t beat Tsunade.


    Don''t underestimate the combat power of medical ninjas, they know how to heal and how to kill.


    What''s more, Tsunade is not an ordinary medical ninja.


    Looking at Anbu who was leaving, Shizune asked.


    "Master Tsunade, are we never going back to Konoha?"


    Tsunade thought for a while, then laughed and rubbed Shizune''s head, and said: "If you want to go back, you can go back, but I don''t think I will have the idea of ??going back in more than ten years."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anbu Base, in Orochimaru''s office.


    "Nagazawa Jonin, we meet again. It seems that you are really interested in the experiment as you said."


    Orochimaru''s hoarse voice sounded.


    "Of course, everyone who knows me, Yongze, knows that I never lie." Yongze said without blinking.


    "I don''t know what the project that requires the joint research of the two dark departments this time is?"


    "The ultimate goal of studying the cells of the psychic beast ninja is to clone the psychic beast." Orochimaru said the content of this experimental project with a smile.


    This project is just a cover for him to test Yongze, to try out Yongze''s level.


    "That''s really a good research direction. If all ninjas can have a ninja, it can improve a lot of strength." Yongze nodded and said, but he felt that this research should be just a cover.


    In the original work, Orochimaru¡¯s research is either about immortality or immortality and various forbidden techniques. I have never heard that Orochimaru has studied ninjutsu.


    The two tried each other for a while, but they didn''t get any results. In the end, Orochimaru said that the research was carried out in his personal laboratory, and Yongze could visit it tomorrow.


    After leaving Dashemaru''s office, Yongze went straight home.


    Today he has finished dealing with the affairs in the Anbu, and he can proceed with the challenge mission with confidence.


    Back home, Yongze closed the door, clicked on the panel, clicked on the challenge task, and then confirmed to enter.


    Yongze suddenly felt black in front of his eyes, and the next moment, the world in front of him changed suddenly, from an ordinary bedroom to a dark and eerie forest.


    Yong Ze stretched out his hand, twisted his waist, and realized that this body should not be his own.


    Pull out the knife at his waist and take a photo, Yongze found that at this moment he seems to have changed into the appearance of Ji Guoyuanyi.


    Most of the hair is black, but the edges are red, there are markings on the head, and it is wearing a red feather.


    At this moment, he is Ji Guoyuanyi, the strongest swordsman in the Warring States Period!


    Yongze sensed it, the ability of Zhenzhen Fruit and Domineering can be used normally, and his own strength has not changed, only the appearance and clothes have changed.


    "I see, this is the challenge."


    Yongze sensed the nearby aura with the color of knowledge and knowledge, and found a lot of auras, but they felt very strange to him, very weird.


    That kind of weird breath, he has never felt such a breath, but he can feel the deep malice towards people from that breath.


    Yongze walked towards the place where the aura gathered. That strange aura should be the so-called ghost in the world of Demon Slayer: Blade.


    Suddenly, Yongze, who had a keen sense, saw dozens of transparent spider threads attacking him.


    "Breath of the Sun¡¤One-Shaped Round Dance!"


    Yongze pulled out the knife at his waist, and slashed forward with an arc entwined with flames.


    The powerful flame slash instantly burned the spider silk.


    "Vampire Art ¡¤ Reticle Rotation!"


    At this moment, a short boy with white hair came out from behind the hidden tree with no expression on his face.


    The white-haired boy put his hands together, and instantly formed a dense network of eerie red silk threads, like a vortex, quickly attacked Yongze.


    Yongze held the knife tightly in his hand, and the chakra on his feet exploded, shooting towards the white-haired boy like an arrow off the string.


    "Breath of the Sun ¡¤ Three Type Sun-red Mirror!"


    While bursting out with ultra-fast movement speed, Yongze used the breath of the sun again.


    A crimson arc-shaped horizontal slash was violently swung out.


    Boom boom boom! !


    The powerful flame slash directly drowned the white-haired boy with the silk thread, turning him into ashes.


    "Twelve Ghost Moons are tired, you don''t want to call them one by one." Yong Ze scratched his head, feeling a bit troublesome.


    After thinking about it, Yongze stepped directly into the air with moon steps, and when he arrived in mid-air, he looked at the dark and eerie mountain in front of him.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze used the ability to shake the fruit, a white halo appeared in his hand, and blasted towards the mountain fiercely.


    "Air shock!"


    The powerful shock force swelled in the air, and then spread to the mountain.


    Boom! !


    The huge eerie mountain collapsed like building blocks in an instant.


    The collapsed mountain stirred up huge smoke and dust, and countless boulders rolled down, overwhelming the trees in the mountain.


    After this powerful punch, many strange auras that Yongze had sensed disappeared in an instant, leaving only the most powerful one, and that aura was still moving crazily and fast.


    But he was fast, Yongze was faster than him, in an instant, Yongze moved in front of Wu Mi, punched Wu Mi into the air, and hit the huge gravel.


    Poof!


    Wu Mi vomited a mouthful of blood, and his pupils contracted violently after seeing Yong Ze''s face clearly.


    "Jiguo Yuanyi! How can you still be alive!"


    Yongze raised his knife and said calmly: "Wu Mi, your power is too dangerous to exist in this world."


    Wu Mi:?


    Whose power is more dangerous?


    I found out that my thoughts and yours are slightly different. I originally wanted to write some plots of ghosts, and changed them to tragedies.


    Thinking about it, the setting of the illusion has misunderstood you. In fact, I set this illusion only relative.


    But it¡¯s also my fault. I didn¡¯t make it clear. Let¡¯s just leave it at that. I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I¡¯ll write more clearly next time.


    Skip this challenge, it may be longer at the top


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： complete the challenge

    Chapter 95 Complete the challenge


    Puff puff!


    Wu Mi instantly split into 1,800 pieces and flew around.


    Although he didn''t understand why Ji Guoyuanyi appeared suddenly, Wu Mi had no other thoughts in his mind at this time, only to run away.


    Jiguo Yuanyi cast a shadow over him that was too great.


    When he was most energetic, he thought he was invincible.


    Then he met Ji Guo Yuan Yi. In the face of Ji Guo Yuan Yi''s powerful strength and talent, Wu Mi''s proud strength became a joke.


    The moment he saw Wu Mi, Ji Guoyuan immediately completed the thirteen-day deep-breathing form, and severely injured Wu Mi.


    ¡®Last time I left, I¡¯m sure I can still walk this time. After five hundred years, I don¡¯t believe you are still alive! ''Wu Mi had the most ruthless words in his heart.


    But he didn''t know that Ji Guo Yuan Yi this time was far stronger than the ones he had encountered before.


    Seeing Wu Mi split into eighteen pieces, Yong Ze remained indifferent.


    "This time, you have no chance." Yong Ze said lightly, and then raised the He Dao.


    Now, he wants to make up for Ji Guoyuan''s previous mistakes and completely kill Wu Mi.


    "The breath of the sun, the fourteenth form, the pilgrimage to the scorching sun!"


    Yongze ran the breathing method with all his strength, chakra broke out in his hand, and all the strength of his body was poured into the He Dao, and he slashed out.


    Hurrah!


    Hiss!


    A series of huge slashes like the scorching sun appeared.


    The scorching sun-like slash emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the night.


    At this time, the mountains and forests are no longer dark, and fiery red lights are shining everywhere, as if they have become a world of flames.


    This is a new move that Yongze has just learned. It incorporates the power of the breath of the sun and uses Chakra burst to strengthen its power. Finally, it also incorporates the flying slash of One Piece World.


    This trick combines the power of three worlds! He just wanted to ask Wu Mi if you could stand it.


    Boom boom boom! !


    The huge flame slash like the scorching sun directly drowned all the Wuyou fragments, turned them into ashes, and dissipated in the air.


    There is no trace of struggle, no ability to resist.


    ¡¾Wu Mi is dead, the challenge is completed, and Ji GuoYuan''s integration degree +10%¡¿


    The screen quickly changed again, and Yongze found that he had returned to his familiar bedroom, and his body had become his own.


    ¡¾Jiguoyuan 1 template fusion degree has reached 100%, and is being integrated into the body, 1%, 2%...100%¡¿


    After the template was completely integrated into the body, the Ji Guoyuan template on the panel disappeared, leaving only the white beard template.


    After the template was thorough and then entered the body, Yongze felt different instantly.


    His transparent world has become stronger and more natural, and it seems to have undergone a qualitative change compared to before.


    At the same time, various ideas about new moves and new breathing methods are constantly emerging in his mind.


    He even discovered in an instant that there are still many things that can be improved in the fourteenth type of Sun Breath that he just created.


    Whitebeard''s physical knowledge and combat experience, Yongze''s own ninja knowledge, and Ji Guoyuanyi''s breathing method and swordsmanship talent, all gathered together at this moment and exploded instantly.


    At this moment, Yongze, although his chakra has not increased and his body has not become stronger, his strength has actually improved.


    Yongze finally understood why the fusion degree will become more and more expensive after 50%.


    The improvement brought about by the direct integration of this template into the body is really too strong.


    The strongest thing brought by Ji Guoyuan is not his breathing method or swordsmanship, but his talent.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Yongze was invited to the experimental base of Orochimaru.


    This experimental base is the place where Orochimaru does research on the surface, and it is located in a remote corner of the village.


    Oshemaru led Yongze into the base.


    The decoration in the base is very ordinary, the walls are ordinary cement walls, not even painted.


    The layout of the laboratory is also very simple, a long corridor connects all the rooms.


    Oshemaru led Yongze to the place where he usually conducts experiments, and said, "This is where we will do research in the future. You should get familiar with it first."


    Yongze nodded, looked at some instruments in the room, and fiddled with them for a while.


    Although he is not as good as Orochi Maruno, he has also studied high school biology and junior high school biology, so he won''t be blind.


    Looking at Yongze''s performance, Orochimaru knew that Yongze was not a noob at least.


    "Why isn''t there even a microscope here?" Nagasawa asked Orochimaru.


    He found that there is no microscope here, so how can he observe the cells.


    "There is only one microscope in the village, and it needs to be reported for use." Orochimaru explained.


    In fact, he made a relatively simple one, but it was placed in his hidden experimental base.


    Then, the two chatted for a while about specific experiments.


    Oshemaru was surprised to find that Yongze seemed to be more professional than him in cell research, and put forward some little knowledge points that he didn''t know.


    At this moment, Orochimaru was also a little excited.


    He guessed right, Yongze is indeed a hidden master, whether it is strength or research.


    The next thing he has to do is to arouse Yongze''s interest in the cells between the columns, and then test his attitude.


    After the visit, Orochimaru handed a file bag to Yongze, and said: "There is information about this research in it, you can take a look when you go back."


    He mixed in it the village''s early research records on intercolumnar cells.


    In fact, the intercolumnar cells were originally an official research project of Konoha, and the purpose was to reproduce the original Mutun.


    Experiment subjects are voluntarily signed up by adult males in the village.


    However, due to the lack of research results and a bit inhumane, the project was cancelled.


    So this information on the inter-pillar cells is on the bright side. Even if Yongze is not interested in the inter-pillar cells and suspects that he has something, it is useless to report him with this information.


    But if Yongze is interested in intercolumnar cells, then Yongze will definitely show something, and then it is time for the two to cooperate.


    Yong Ze nodded, took the information, and then left the research base of Orochimaru.


    After returning to Anbe, members of Anbe soon found Nagazawa''s office, saying that the fourth generation had something to look for him.


    Yongze put the materials away, and then rushed to the Hokage Building without stopping.


    Minato looked for him at this juncture, probably because he had news from Tsunade.


    Opening the door and entering Hokage''s office, Yongze asked directly, "Is there any news from Tsunade-sama?"


    Minato nodded and said, "Anbu found Tsunade-sama in Banban Street."


    "I asked Anbe to try to persuade Master Tsunade to return to the village. Anbe said that Tsunade firmly rejected him. It seems that I still have to trouble you."


    "Bamboo Street, I know, leave it to me." Yongze said firmly.


    In order to ensure that Minato and Kushina can be kept by Night of the Kyuubi, even if Tsunade doesn''t come, he still has to come!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Tsunade

    Chapter 96 Tsunade


    Tsubaki Street, in a casino, Tsunade is playing slot machines.


    Suddenly, all the icons of the machine jumped to the item that Tsunade pressed.


    Hush!


    A lot of coins fell down.


    "Wow, Tsunade-sama, you have won money." Seeing that Tsunade finally won, Shizune applauded happily.


    Different from Joy''s Shizune, Tsunade frowned, feeling that things were not simple.


    She continued to invest money, pressing to the limit.


    Hush!


    Winning again, a lot of coins are spit out from the slot machine.


    Tsunade didn''t believe in evil, put in money again, continued to press, and then continued to win prizes.


    Shizune next to ?? looked at so many coins and said in shock: "Master Tsunade, you won a lot of money this time."


    Following Tsunade for so long, it was the first time she saw Tsunade winning money, and winning so much in a row.


    But Tsunade''s right eyelid kept twitching, making her very upset.


    Bet twice more and still won.


    At this moment Tsunade was a little panicked.


    This is too abnormal today, winning so many times in a row, does this kind of gambling really exist?


    Picking up the box full of coins, Tsunade said decisively: "Mute, let''s go, something is wrong today."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After getting the news of Tsunade''s location, Yongze hurried to the short book street with all his strength.


    After arriving at Bamboo Street, Yongze first got in touch with the Anbe on Bamboo Street.


    "Captain Nagasawa." Anbu said respectfully.


    "Where is Tsunade-sama? Where is it?" Nagasawa didn''t waste any time, and directly asked the Anbu members about Tsunade''s specific location.


    "I haven''t left Bamboo Street yet, which casino should I gamble in now." Anbu replied.


    "No specific location?" Yongze frowned.


    "Ms. Tsunade is powerful. I was afraid that I would be discovered if I followed her, so I didn''t dare to approach her. I just observed from a distance." Anbe explained.


    Nagaze thought about it, and it was really embarrassing for an ordinary Anbu to follow Tsunade.


    "Good job, you continue to stand by here, I will go to find Tsunade-sama." Yong Ze encouraged the member of Anbu, ready to find Tsunade.


    He has knowledge and knowledge, and it is quite convenient to find a strong person like Tsunade.


    "Captain Nagasawa, Tsunade-sama has a bad temper, you must pay attention to your words." Anbu remembered something and quickly reminded him.


    Although Tsunade may not kill the villagers, but with the strange power of Tsunade, he will have to break a few bones if he does not die.


    But Yongze moved quickly, almost instantly, and disappeared in front of his eyes. Anbu didn''t know if Yongze heard his warning.


    Yongze directly radiated knowledge and knowledge in a wide range, and soon perceived a distinctive and powerful aura.


    Nagaze rushed over quickly, just in time to meet Tsunade walking out of the casino.


    This is the first time Nagasawa saw Tsunade at close range.


    At this time, Tsunade was wearing a tea-green gown with black borders, and a gray loose sleeveless top inside, revealing her snow-white **** slightly, a deep groove could be vaguely seen, and her lower body was dark blue cropped trousers .


    "Master Tsunade." Nagasawa greeted respectfully.


    No matter what Tsunade is doing now, her contribution to Konoha deserves Nagasawa''s respect.


    "Who are you? Are you here to persuade me to go back again? You don''t need to persuade me, I won''t go back." Tsunade looked at Nagasawa who was dressed as a Konoha ninja, and said quickly.


    Nagazawa:¡­


    Before he said this, Tsunade directly blocked the road, whether it should be like this.


    But Yongze is not the kind of person who gives up easily, Yongze thought for a while and said:


    "Master Tsunade, I am Fujiwara Nagasawa, Konoha really needs your presence now..."


    "Don''t." Tsunade directly interrupted Nagasawa''s words, "I''m just a weak woman who can''t do anything. If there are more Konohas, I won''t be many, and if I''m one less, I''ll be a lot."


    "If you are a weak woman, I''m afraid the whole Konoha won''t be able to beat you." Yongze started to fart rainbows.


    "Don''t waste any more effort, I won''t go back, dogs don''t even wait for a rotten place like Konoha." Tsunade said with a look of disdain.


    "Shizune, let''s go." After speaking, Tsunade was about to leave with Shizune.


    After spending so long on Bamboo Street, it¡¯s time for a change.


    Facing Tsunade with such a tough attitude, Yongze knew that ordinary persuasion would not work.


    Yongze followed Tsunade and said, "I heard that Master Tsunade likes to gamble, so how about we come and gamble."


    Tsunade stopped, raised his eyebrows, rubbed his fists, and said in a threatening tone:


    "Boy, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. My patience is limited. Before I get angry, leave quickly."


    Nagaze dared to use her luck betting to force her to return to Konoha, Tsunade felt insulted.


    Anyway, she is also Sannin, she has made countless contributions to Konoha, and she can be regarded as Yongze''s senior.


    Seeing that Tsunade misunderstood what he meant, Nagasawa continued: "I''m not betting with you on casino items like big or small, I want to have an arm wrestling competition with you."


    "I''ve heard that Tsunade-sama is unparalleled in power. I want to increase my knowledge today. I don''t know if Tsunade-sama is willing to give me this opportunity." Yong Ze stimulated.


    Such aggressiveness is obvious, but Nagasawa believes that Tsunade will be fooled.


    Without him, Tsunade has confidence in himself.


    Would a famous ninja in the ninja world refuse a challenge from an unknown person, or would she be in her field of expertise?


    "Oh, let''s hear it." Tsunade became interested, and looked at Yongze with great interest.


    She hasn''t seen such a reckless young man for a long time. Knowing her name, she dares to compete with her. Where does this confidence come from.


    "Wist arms, the outcome is determined in one round. If I win, you will follow me back to Konoha. If I lose, no Konoha ninja will come to you again. At the same time, this short chakra blade will also It''s yours."


    After Yongze finished speaking, he took out a short blade and poured chakra into it. The short blade instantly became longer and transformed into a two-meter-long light blade, which proved that it was indeed a short blade made of chakra metal.


    This was made by him from the Jin organization, and he planned to give it to Dou as a gift when he entered school.


    But now he doesn''t have any valuables on him, so he has to use it as a lottery for the time being. Anyway, he has the confidence to win.


    "Chakra Knife, it''s a good thing, and it can sell for a lot of money." Tsunade''s eyes lit up. She had almost lost all her money in the past few days. She was worried about how to make money, and someone came to give money today.


    Just now she won so many slot machines in a row, could it be that today is actually her lucky day?


    "Master Tsunade, how are you?" Yongze asked calmly.


    "Of course I won''t refuse someone who offers money. I agree, and let me teach you what it means to respect seniors." Tsunade said with a cheerful smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Arm Wrestling

    Chapter 97 Wrist Wrestling


    Facing Tsunade''s confident attitude, Yongze just smiled lightly and said, "Okay, shall we start now?"


    Tsunade nodded, today''s luck is really a bit wrong, she wants to finish the abuse of Yongze early and leave early, so as not to have long nights and dreams.


    So the three of them and one pig started looking for a place to wrestle arms.


    Yongze saw a big rock in the open space, thought for a while, and said, "It''s better to just stay here."


    Jing Yin looked at the big uneven rock, and asked doubtfully, "How can this be used for arm wrestling?"


    Shua!


    The white knife light flashed past.


    Nagasawa told Shizune what to do with actions.


    The originally uneven stone was instantly cut by Nagasawa, and it was as flat as the surface of water.


    Yongze reinserted the short chakra blade into the scabbard, and said lightly, "That''s it."


    "Hey!" Jing Yin''s eyes widened, and he subconsciously hugged Dolphin in his arms.


    Tsunade narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at Nagasawa more seriously.


    No matter how strong Yongze is, the knife just now was not easy.


    In the knife just now, Nagasawa didn''t even use chakra, he injected chakra into the chakra knife, just used it normally, but in this way, he still cut the big stone like cutting tofu.


    Moreover, that knife was very fast, so fast that it reminded Tsunade of a man with white hair.


    Destroying a stone is very simple, she only uses one finger, let alone a stone that is one meter or two meters, or a stone that is ten meters, it will be destroyed instantly.


    But if you give her a knife, she will never be able to reproduce the knife just now.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want his knife for a while, let him just give him some money and forget it. ¡¯ Tsunade thought in his heart.


    For a strong swordsman like Yongze, a suitable sword has an obvious impact on strength.


    Nagaze slightly bent his calf, put his arm on the stone and raised his forearm, and said to Tsunade: "Master Tsunade, come on, I''m ready."


    At this time, Tsunade no longer underestimated Yongze as before, so he didn''t say anything, but walked to the opposite side of Yongze, and put his arm on the stone.


    The two clasped their palms together, their muscles tensed, and they were both ready to explode at any moment.


    "Start!" Mu Yin, who was acting as a referee next to him, saw that both of them seemed to be ready, so he shouted.


    boom!


    At the moment when the silent shouting started, the surrounding area of ??the boulder could not withstand the pressure and immediately cracked, only the small part where the two of them put their arms barely supported.


    This is the effect of the two people''s deliberate control.


    Tsunade looked at Yongze with unbelievable eyes, his eyes were full of shock, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Tsunade will be completely shocked, far more shocked than Nagasawa''s knife just now.


    The Konoha ninja in front of her, who had never heard the name before, was actually able to compete with her in terms of strength.


    Tsunade now finally knows why Yongze dared to bet on his Chakra Knife directly.


    It turns out that he is neither stupid nor reckless, but confident in his own strength!


    Hurrah! !


    Tsunade saw that Yongze was so strong, and he put away his fear of hurting Yongze''s hand with all his strength.


    A large amount of Chakra erupted, and the powerful Chakra directly affected the air, forming streams of airflow.


    At this moment, Tsunade used real strange power.


    Sensing the sudden increase in Tsunade''s power, Nagasawa didn''t hold back his hands anymore, his breathing became rapid, and at the same time, the strength of his whole body rushed towards his arms, and Chakra also exploded quickly.


    Bang bang bang!


    The collision of the two powerful forces directly exploded into the air, making bursts of air explosions.


    The ground next to it was also affected by this powerful force, and cracks appeared.


    Jing Yin was also dumbfounded when she saw this scene, and when she let go of her hand, even her ninja was startled.


    It was the first time she saw someone who could wrestle with Tsunade to such an extent.


    At the same time, it was the first time she knew that just pulling her wrist could cause such damage.


    To say something embarrassing, she may not even be able to deliberately sabotage...


    ¡®Damn it, where did this Yongze come from! ¡¯ Tsunade could not help cursing secretly in his heart, feeling the huge force from Yong Ze''s hand.


    She really used all her strength to breastfeed, but she was suppressed in the end.


    Tsunade could only watch helplessly as his hand was slowly overwhelmed, and finally completely stuck to the stone surface.


    Nagaze let go of Tsunade''s palm, stood up and said with a faint smile, "Master Tsunade, it seems that I won by luck."


    "Ah!" Tsunade scratched his pale yellow hair twice, feeling very depressed.


    "No, this time it doesn''t count, I''m not in good shape, let''s start again." Tsunade directly cheated, indicating to fight again.


    "Okay." Yongze agreed.


    He has figured out Tsunade''s bottom line, no matter how many times he tries again, he will definitely win.


    The two put their hands on the stone surface again and held each other.


    Hurrah!


    Tsunade took a deep breath, preparing to use all his strength from the beginning this time.


    "start!"


    Mute gave an order, and the strength of the two exploded at the same time.


    Golden chakra arrogance rose from Tsunade, and she had used all kinds of power in her body to the extreme.


    But at the same time, red arrogance rose from Yongze''s body, and his power was not lost to Tsunade.


    Finally, the result of the previous match was repeated, and Tsunade was overwhelmed by Nagasawa.


    "Two wins in three rounds, two wins in three rounds, one round is still too hasty." Tsunade said quickly.


    "Yes." Yongze nodded and agreed.


    boom!


    Tsunade''s palm was firmly pressed against the stone by Yongze.


    "Three wins out of five!"


    "Um."


    boom!


    Tsunade:¡­


    Tsunade shook his hand in a little embarrassment, "Aha, my hands were a little sore just now, let''s treat it as a warm-up exercise, let''s start again!"


    "Can."


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Tsunade lost three games in a row again.


    At this time, Tsunade''s face had turned dark, and his hands were slightly trembling because of the long fight with Nagasawa.


    "Master Tsunade..." Shizune looked at Tsunade worriedly.


    Tsunade pulled an ugly smile on his face and said, "Come on, the previous ones don''t count, let''s do the last one."


    "Yin Seal ¡¤ Solution!"


    Tsunade directly released the Yin seal, a large amount of Chakra poured into his body, and his strength returned to its peak.


    Looking at Tsunade who even used the yin seal, Yongze was stunned for a moment, but still nodded, Tsunade wanted to lose, so he let her lose happily.


    boom!


    Tsunade''s palm was pressed down on the stone again.


    Even if the Yin seal is used, the ending remains unchanged.


    Tsunade''s gaze became a little dull.


    Who is she, where is she from, where is she going?


    At this time, Tsunade immediately closed himself.


    "Master Tsunade, you can go back to Konoha with me now." Nagasawa said.


    However, this sentence became the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    Tsunade couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Sorry for the late update


    That¡¯s all for today, tomorrow will be more on the hour


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Tsunade, Im your fan

    Chapter 98 Tsunade, I am your fan


    "What, what''s going on, I really don''t understand at all, it''s just an arm wrestling, what are you doing so seriously..."


    Tsunade held his head in his hands, and put on a pain mask directly, with an extremely painful expression.


    At this time, she has completely lost her confidence at the beginning.


    Being defeated in the field you are best at, and the opponent is still a ninja whose name you have never heard of, there is nothing more painful than this.


    "I just said something was wrong today, I should have left earlier." Tsunade thought of his abnormal gambling luck today.


    "Master Tsunade, you can go back to Konoha with me now." Nagasawa repeated again.


    "Go back, go back, you wait here for a while, I will go back to the hotel to pack up." Tsunade said with a normal expression.


    But Tsunade¡¯s thoughts were, ¡®Konoha? It''s a fool to go back, I play outside every day, is it not happy? ''


    She was going to stabilize Yongze temporarily, and then run away with Jingyin.


    But how could Nagasawa fail to guess what Tsunade was thinking.


    From the fact that Tsunade repented repeatedly during the arm wrestling process, he knew that Tsunade was extremely resistant to Konoha now and would not easily follow him back.


    But Yongze has long been mentally prepared.


    "Master Tsunade, let me get it for you." Yongze followed Tsunade closely.


    Tsunade said with a smile: "I''m so sorry, we can do it ourselves, don''t bother you."


    "I grew up listening to Tsunade-sama''s deeds, and I admire you very much, so it is my honor to do things for you." Yongze also replied with a smile.


    Tsunade, I am your fan!


    "Hehe, I''m really honored." Tsunade pulled an ugly smile on his face.


    Worship? She believed in Yongze''s evil!


    How can there be such admirers?


    Wrestling her wrists almost made her autistic, and even let her go back to Konoha in a murderous manner.


    Worship? fan? It was almost the same thing sent by heaven to bring her pain.


    "Most of them are my and Shizune''s personal belongings, I don''t care, Shizune will be shy." Tsunade used Shizune''s backhand as a shield.


    "Huh?" Shizune didn''t react for a while, and nodded belatedly after seeing Tsunade winking wildly.


    Yongze silently took out a piece of black cloth, and said, "It''s okay, I can cover my eyes, this cloth is special, and I will never see it when I wear it."


    Tsunade still didn''t believe it, so he tried it with a black cloth, and the result was true.


    She was speechless, what is Yongze doing with this thing, blindfolded party?


    Tsunade also knew at this moment, Yongze guessed that she wanted to sneak, and it was useless to fix these, so he said very bachelorly:


    "Give up, I won''t go back to Konoha."


    "Don''t you mean what you say, Tsunade-sama? You are the legendary Sannin." Nagasawa tried to arouse Tsunade''s sense of honor as a senior and a famous ninja.


    "What''s wrong with Sannin? Can it be used as money?" Tsunade looked indifferent.


    She has done a lot of rogue things, and it is normal to not repay borrowed money. Now face and so on are just a cloud to her.


    "Hey." Seeing Tsunade''s rascal look, Nagasawa sighed.


    If he could, he really didn''t want to use force to bring Tsunade back.


    Because in this case, there will be a lot of follow-up troubles.


    It takes energy to watch Tsunade, a Kage-level powerhouse.


    At the same time, it will also lead to a complete break with Tsunade after the night of the nine tails.


    Maybe Tsunade would help out with the old friendship during the night of the Kyuubi, but after that, it is definitely a complete break, and he will never return to Konoha.


    was forcibly taken back to Konoha and imprisoned like a prisoner for a year, who could bear it.


    It would be strange if he didn''t turn his face.


    Aside from the issue of interests, Yongze himself doesn''t really want to fight with Tsunade, after all, he still respects Tsunade.


    "Master Tsunade, you just need to go back to Konoha with me for a year. After a year, I won''t stop you from going wherever you want, and I can also provide you with 100 million taels of fun funds."


    Nagazawa performs the last persuasion.


    "100 million taels a year sounds good, but I refuse. In that kind of village, you might die at some point." Tsunade refused.


    Konoha''s sad place, she will never go back.


    "Then Tsunade-sama, offended, Konoha really needs you this year." Yongze breathed out, ready to forcefully take Tsunade back,


    "Oh? Don''t you still want to take me back by force? Don''t think that I can win by wrestling my wrists. I don''t just use brute force." Tsunade raised his eyebrows, feeling underestimated.


    "Whether it''s okay or not, you have to call it before you know."


    "Shizune, stand back, it seems that I need to show my true strength." Tsunade threw the dark green long coat to Shizune, and rubbed his fists.


    "Come on, Tsunade-sama!" Shizune put the clothes on and put a certain distance between them.


    Bringing the remaining cold of winter, the spring breeze blew, blowing Tsunade''s pale yellow hair, and blowing the hem of Nagasawa''s clothes.


    boom!


    A dull impact sounded, and Tsunade Bainen''s fist collided with Nagasawa''s fist, making a dull impact sound.


    Hurrah!


    The collision of the two powerful forces set off gusts of wind.


    The strong wind blew up the dust on the ground, so Jing Yin had to squint his eyes to watch the battle between the two.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The two of them retracted their strength at the same time, their figures flickered, and they disappeared in place.


    Jing Yin saw the two disappear at the same time, and hurriedly looked around to find their positions, but they were too fast for her to see clearly.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The two of them seemed to have turned into two beams of light. They collided countless times in just a short moment, and the ground was cracked by the aftermath of the powerful collision.


    "Huh, do you have any tricks?" Tsunade took a deep breath and said, hiding his trembling hands behind his back.


    Things were beyond her expectation again, Yongze is not only strong, but also not bad in speed.


    The fight just now seemed to be a tie, but in fact she has already fallen into a disadvantage.


    Even, Yongze hasn''t used a knife yet.


    Until now, Tsunade thought that Yongze was a master of swordsmanship.


    "It hurts!"


    Tsuna broke out the chakra on the soles of his hands and feet, stomped on the ground and jumped into the air, raised his foot and threw it at Nagasawa.


    Hurrah!


    Before the foot arrived, the strong wind driven by this move was already pressing towards Yongze.


    However, Yongze had no intention of dodging, so the wind pressure was meaningless.


    He asked Tsunade to see the gap between the two, the gap in hard power.


    Yongze raised his right fist, and a white halo appeared on the fist.


    He wants to use the power of the shaking fruit.


    ¡­


    Konoha and Orochimaru waited for a day at the research base, but they couldn''t wait until Yongze, and all the temptations they planned were useless.


    So he went to Anbu, went to Yongze''s office, and got the news that Yongze was going to do the task.


    Orochimaru:¡­


    Is he being released as a pigeon?


    What task is so important.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： Finish

    Chapter 99 completed


    Boom! !


    Hurrah! !


    Tsunade''s painful feet collided with Nagasawa''s fist with the ability to shake the fruit, making a huge noise. This huge noise shattered many tiles of nearby houses.


    At the same time, the powerful strength of the two of them triggered a burst of air that seemed to press all around.


    The strong airflow even made Jing Yin unable to hold the dolphin in his arms.


    The confrontation between the two is still going on.


    The golden flames on Tsunade''s body have already burned to the extreme, and her chakra output at the moment has reached the maximum output. This is her strongest kick.


    Tsunade is confident that even if it is a small mountain, if she steps down, that mountain will split open.


    At first, she saw that Yongze would not hide, and she was afraid of kicking Yongze to death.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, she did not cause any harm to Yongze at all.


    Yongze''s right hand with a white halo perfectly blocked her painful feet.


    "Air shock!"


    After controlling the direction, Yongze exploded all the power of the shock carried by his fist, and the terrifying power of shock exploded directly in the air.


    Click! Click!


    At this time, there was a sound like a broken mirror in the air.


    At the same time, cracks appeared in the air and continued to spread.


    Boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and the air detonated by the shock force instantly became violent, knocking down the roofs of the surrounding houses.


    This huge force instantly lifted Tsunade, hit the wall fiercely, and knocked down the wall.


    "Master Tsunade!" Seeing Tsunade being blown away, Shizune yelled worriedly, and then hurried to Tsunade''s side. I want to treat it with medical ninjutsu.


    Tsunade patted the ashes on his body, covered Jing Yin''s hands that were about to be treated with his hands, and said, "Who do you think I am? I''m Tsunade. How can you treat such a small injury."


    The location where the two chose to wrestle arms was originally a large open space, but it has now turned into ruins. There is no complete piece of land, and some houses closest to the battlefield have also been affected.


    "Where did the monster come from?" Tsunade sighed after standing up, looking at the ruins.


    She saw that Yongze kept his hand just now, but she was not injured.


    On Pamphlet Street, only vacant lots and roads were damaged, and the houses suffered only a little battle fallout.


    It looks so young, but it turns out that it has power beyond her. In Konoha, another young and strong man like Minato has appeared.


    Nagaze withdrew his strength, walked slowly in front of Tsunade, looked at Tsunade sincerely and said:


    "Master Tsunade, the promise I just made is still valid, come back with me, Konoha really needs you."


    "Did something important happen to Konoha? Someone like you was asked to invite me back." After a moment of silence, Tsunade asked.


    Yongze pondered for a moment, and said, "Kushina is pregnant, and you know the risk of Injuriki''s pregnancy."


    When Hashirama''s wife Uzumaki Mito was giving birth, Kyuubi participated and was almost released.


    "Just for this? I don''t know how to seal." Tsunade was a little puzzled.


    "But you can treat the weak Kushina." Nagasawa said in a deep voice.


    "Konoha has no other medical ninjas?"


    "In my mind, there are only two kinds of medical ninjas, one is called Tsunade, and the other is other medical ninjas." Nagasawa said lightly.


    Tsunade was stunned, could it be that Yongze is really her admirer, to brag about her like this.


    Tsunade had to admit that this sentence really made her very comfortable.


    If this sentence came from a passer-by, then she naturally didn''t feel much, but if this sentence came from Yongze who just defeated her, the gold content would be different.


    "It''s not 100% that there will be problems in childbirth, it''s just a probability, and at worst, you can come to me when you are about to give birth." Tsunade thought for a while, and then said.


    She still doesn''t want to go back to Konoha, if she just stays for a few days during childbirth, it''s acceptable.


    "There will definitely be a problem this time." Nagasawa said in an affirmative tone, "Master Tsunade, Konoha really needs you."


    Wait until the time of delivery? God knows where Tsunade went at that time.


    In case of an accident, wouldn''t it be the end.


    "Absolutely? Why are you so sure?" Tsunade asked.


    "I have a perception ability, and I can occasionally see the fragmented future. Not long ago, I saw the scene of Kyuubi breaking the seal." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    "Seeing the future?" Tsunade raised his eyebrows, as if asking Yongze if you thought her stupid.


    "Your reason may not convince me."


    Seeing that the future has come out, can you talk a little more.


    Even her inhumanly strong grandfather doesn''t have such outrageous abilities.


    If you talk about a prophecy or something, she might believe it a little bit, but seeing the future directly is too outrageous.


    "Master Tsunade, no matter what, I will definitely bring you back to Konoha." Seeing that Tsunade didn''t believe it, Yong Ze expressed his attitude again.


    The momentum instantly became tense again.


    "Why are you so fierce, I will go back when I go back." Tsunade suddenly let go, expressing his willingness to go back.


    She also had no choice, she couldn''t hit and hit, she couldn''t run and run, she couldn''t keep relying on Yong Ze''s hand to keep wasting.


    She has a much thicker skin now, but she is not so thick-skinned that she relies on other people''s hands to resist relentlessly.


    "Eh." Shizune, who was planning to fight to the end with Tsunade, made a doubtful voice.


    "Thank you Tsunade-sama for your understanding, I''m sorry just now." Yong Ze apologized.


    This time it was indeed his fault, and he did something wrong, forcing Tsunade to go back like this.


    "I can''t accept your sorry, you Yongze is so strong, don''t find another reason to challenge me, then I can''t beat me." Tsunade turned into an onmyoji, and began to be angry with Yongze.


    With Yongze, she suffered enough. In reality, she was abused for more than a dozen rounds of arm wrestling, and then she was suppressed and beaten in battle.


    Now she is forced to return to Konoha.


    "Master Tsunade is serious. You didn''t have time to do anything in the battle just now. If you really want to fight to the end, I will definitely not be your opponent." Yong Ze said modestly.


    Tsunade''s yin and yang qi is fine, he doesn''t care, and yin and yang will not lose Konoha''s prosperity.


    He is not money, and he cannot be liked by everyone, as long as he can keep Kushina and Minato in the night of Kyuubi.


    "Cut, it''s boring." Tsunade saw Yongze''s indifferent face, and felt that he had punched the cotton with a full punch, but it had no effect.


    If Yong Ze was so angry that she wanted to challenge her, that would make her happy.


    ps: There is another chapter later, to make up for yesterday''s.


    Everyone try to follow up, I will try my best to update, but at present, in order to maintain the word count, I can¡¯t burst the update,


    I will update more after it is put on the shelves.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： medical department

    Chapter 100 Medical Department


    Although Tsunade agreed to go back to Konoha, but because of reluctance, he walked very slowly and wasted a lot of time on the road.


    Finally Nagasawa returned to Konoha after a week.


    After returning to Konoha, since it happened to be noon, Nagasawa went directly to Anbe after going to the Hokage Building, preparing to deal with things that were not accumulated that week.


    As a result, he had just entered Anbu when he happened to meet Orochimaru who was about to leave Anbu.


    Oshemaru saw Yongze''s eyes brighten up, and asked, "Nongze-san, have you finished reading the information I gave you, how do you feel?"


    Nagaze thought for a while, the information, Orochimaru seemed to have given him a copy of the information before, but at that time he just found Tsunade''s location, so he went to find Tsunade.


    "I haven''t read the information yet because of the mission. Is there any problem?" Yongze asked.


    "I haven''t watched it yet..." Orochimaru''s expression froze.


    What were the temptations that he took pains to think about.


    "No problem, but I think we need to start the experiment as soon as possible." Orochimaru said with a calm expression.


    "That may be a bit difficult. I may be a little busy recently, and I may not have much time." Nagasawa said.


    Now that Tsunade has just returned to the village, in order to prevent her from thinking about running away secretly, Nagaze has to keep an eye on Tsunade recently.


    In addition, he will also enter the next step of training for Kakashi and the others.


    Whether it is the advanced version of the six-style training or the domineering training, you have to start.


    But Kakashi and the others also have jobs in Anbu, so they need to stagger their training time with Anbu.


    These are relatively important things. As for the experiment of Orochimaru, Yongze is temporarily not sure what Orochimaru¡¯s plan is, so let¡¯s put it aside for now.


    Orochimaru:¡­


    Why is Yongze so busy as the training captain?


    The leader of the dark army just sends out tasks, and the work is done by the people below.


    How come Yongze is so busy here, and even went out to do the task in person.


    Oshemaru didn''t say anything at the end, and Yongze was not his subordinate. In terms of position, the training captain was still above the ordinary captain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tsunade took Shizune back to his big courtyard of Senju.


    Looking at the familiar house, Tsunade couldn''t help but recall a burst of memories.


    "Master Tsunade, this place is quite clean." Shizune looked at the yard and said.


    "Someone should have cleaned it, I''ve been away for a while." The silent voice woke Tsunade from his memories.


    It was indeed cleaned by someone.


    Nagazawa told Minato before leaving, and asked someone to clean Tsunade''s house in advance.


    "Boring action, I thought it would make me happy." Tsunade expressed disdain.


    Mute This is but a different opinion was issued.


    "Master Tsunade, when you think about it carefully, Nagasawa Joninkai''s treatment is really good, 100 million taels a year, and his attitude is really good."


    During that week of getting along with each other, Yongze''s attitude was undeniable, and Shizune couldn''t pick any thorns at all.


    Instead, it was Tsunade, who looked like an angry child, trying to find trouble with Nagasawa.


    "Hmm... Tsunade-sama don''t want it, I can''t breathe."


    Suddenly, Tsunade hugged Shizune''s head directly to his chest, and while rubbing Shizune''s head, he said:


    "Why did you rebel after only being muted for a week, and turned to outsiders. I have to teach you a lesson."


    "Ahem." Yongze, who had just entered the door, witnessed such a chest murder, and couldn''t help coughing twice.


    I have to say that Tsunade is the biggest person he has ever seen, white and big.


    "Hey, isn''t this Nagasawa-sama, what''s wrong? Don''t worry, so come to monitor me?" Tsunade let go of the silence, and turned into an onmyoji again.


    "You call me Mr. Yongze, so of course I am here to take care of you." Yongze directly ignored Tsunade''s yin and yang strangeness, and instead joked back.


    Nagazawa threw a scroll to Tsunade.


    Tsunade took the scroll, opened it and looked at it.


    This is a proposal to increase the training of medical ninjas, and every class should be equipped with a medical ninja.


    Tsunade looked at this and felt familiar.


    Soon she remembered that this was what she had brought up at the J¨­nin Assembly.


    But at that time, I was rejected by the third generation.


    The reason for the third generation was that they were at war at the time, and the enemy country would not give them so much time to train so many medical ninjas.


    No matter in terms of time, resources, or even knowledge system, it is not allowed.


    Tsunade felt very angry when he was rejected at the time, but after thinking about it carefully, he found that Sandai was indeed right. It was really not the time.


    But because of this, she once again thought of her first love, Kato Dan.


    At the beginning, she proposed a similar proposal at the J¨­nin Conference, but it was rejected by the third generation and was not recognized by everyone.


    At this time Kato offends to approve of her thoughts.


    The two knew each other because of this, but after a while, Kato Duan...


    "What''s the point of doing this now, I don''t have the heart to do those now." Tsunade shook his head and said.


    Even if she is the person in charge of the new medical institution, she has no idea now.


    This will only make it easier for her to recall those sad things.


    "Even the medical sage Tsunade can''t be the head of the medical department, so who dares to take this position, and isn''t this what you have always wanted to do." Yongze said.


    He still wanted Tsunade to sit in that position. While finding work for Tsunade, he could also improve Konoha Medical''s ninja training system.


    "It''s just me in the past, but now I just want to hurry through this year and take that 100 million taels and be cool." Tsunade said with a salty fishy look.


    Yongze began to reflect.


    Could it be that he used too much force before and made Tsunade autistic? This is too salty.


    "Forget it, that''s fine." Yongze didn''t force anything, and was going to go back and tell Minato the result.


    Before leaving, Yongze left such a passage.


    "I still have to say sorry and take you back to Konoha by force.


    If you want to hate, just hate me alone. You can come to me for trouble at any time, and I can accept it.


    But don''t involve Konoha, and don''t blame Minato. In fact, it was my idea to invite you back. "


    Hating him won''t cause him any loss, and even Tsunade''s return has increased a little prosperity.


    But if Tsunade gets angry and completely breaks with Konoha in the future, that will be a loss.


    "I really don''t know what''s so good about this village, what''s so good about the location of Hokage, all of them, as for what, they are all big fools."


    After hearing Nagasawa''s words, after a while, Tsunade finally couldn''t help cursing.


    ps: Here we come, we¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, we¡¯re a bit stuck, so the code is slow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： Weasel and pocket

    Chapter 101 Ferret and Pocket


    After completing the review of theoretical knowledge, Dou is going to go to the river to practice the change of water properties.


    Before Yongze used chakra paper to measure his chakra attributes, it was the three elements of climate, soil and water.


    This means that even if he does not deliberately cultivate the chakra property change of the fire and thunder attribute, he still has up to three chakra attributes that can be used.


    This is a huge advantage.


    Because of the natural Chakra attribute, there is a gap between the chakra attribute and the later cultivation nature change. The former is more powerful, and it is faster and stronger to use ninjutsu in battle.


    Therefore, it is enough to prepare the three attributes of climate, soil and water in the early stage, and then practice the chakra nature changes of other attributes to enrich the tactics.


    Because of Fengtushui, Yongze is only good at wind and water, and knows little about Tudun. He is now mainly practicing the change of chakra nature of wind and water.


    Practice the change of chakra nature of wind for one week, and the change of chakra nature of water for one week.


    He practiced the wind attribute last week, and this week it''s the turn of the water attribute.


    He has a relatively low amount of chakra now. In order to make the amount of practice up to the standard without consuming too much chakra, the riverside has become the best place for him to practice.


    Beside the river, because of the water, it will be easier to use the water escape, and it will not consume so much chakra.


    Walking to the river, Dou saw a child who was about his age sitting by the river, wearing dark blue collared short sleeves, black shorts and short hair.


    Dou walked over worried.


    It''s quite remote here, if you fall into the water, no one will come if you shout your throat out.


    Not everyone in Konoha is a ninja, but most of them are ordinary people.


    Walking over, Dou found that the person was actually holding a bag of dumpling in his hand, and took a rough look at it, at least two or three servings.


    "Eating too much dumplings will cause tooth decay." Dou reminded kindly.


    This sentence, Nonaiyu has already warned him not to know how many words, for fear that he will be spoiled by Yongze.


    Hearing an unfamiliar voice coming from behind, Itachi looked back vigilantly, and relaxed when he saw that it was a child who was similar to him.


    Itachi didn''t reply to Dou''s words, he is not very good at communicating with strangers, and Dou''s words made him a little embarrassed.


    "Where are your family members? If you play alone by the river, it will be miserable if you fall into the water." Dou saw Itachi didn''t speak, and then looked at Itachi''s paralyzed face, as if he saw the scene when he was just rescued by Nonoyu. he.


    Withdrawn personality, not good at communication...


    But fortunately, the big family of the orphanage and Yongze slowly changed him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person, why don''t you tell me where your home is, and I''ll take you back." Dou tried to use a gentle tone, trying to make Itachi let his guard down.


    Itachi:¡­


    Could it be that he looks mentally handicapped? He was actually recognized as a lost child, and he had to be sent home.


    "Thank you, no need, I''m just thinking about things here." In the end, Itachi said politely.


    Although Dou¡¯s words made him feel that he was underestimated, but after all, Dou had good intentions, it is impossible for Itachi to speak ill of each other.


    "So that''s how it is." Dou scratched his head in embarrassment, but still added: "If you can''t swim, it''s better not to come to the river to play alone."


    Itachi nodded expressionlessly.


    If he didn''t respond, that person probably still has to worry about him.


    However, this experience is quite novel to him, being treated as a child who needs to be taken care of.


    He has always been a relatively mature image, so his parents are very relieved of him, and none of his peers dare to talk to him like this.


    Dou walked a certain distance and began to practice.


    He is still in the first step of nature change practice, strengthening nature change.


    When performing the practice of changing the nature of the wind attribute chakra, this step is to use chakra to cut leaves to practice.


    As for the water attribute, he used the earth tunnel to create a pit with a length of 1 meter, a width of 0.5 meters and a depth of 0.5 meters by the river.


    Then he fills it up with the water trap, then lets it go, and repeats.


    This kind of exercise can test him to transform chakra faster, which means that his water escape contains more chakra and is more powerful in the same period of time.


    This practice, Yongze told him, must last at least half a year before entering the next stage.


    Doudou''s move was naturally seen by Itachi.


    Itachi looked at Tou in surprise.


    This boy with rare white hair is practicing ninja training. He thought he was an ordinary person at first.


    Itachi was only five years old at this time, but as the son of the head of the Uchiha family, he received a good ninja education.


    He can now use the fireball, and the special shuriken throwing of the Uchiha clan, and he can use it well.


    He could see that Dou seemed to be practicing water escape, but he didn''t seem to be practicing a specific water escape ninjutsu.


    Itachi felt a little curious about the bag.


    Dou should be about the same age as him, at most one year older than him, either he didn''t go to ninja school, or at most the first grade of ninja school.


    But there is no doubt that the first grade of ninja school absolutely does not do such training.


    Nadou should be a ninja from the same family as him. Except for Uchiha, Itachi hasn''t had much contact with people from other families.


    He was a little curious about how other ninjas think about war and life.


    But Itachi also knows that if he suddenly asks someone ''what do you think of the war'', he will definitely be regarded as a weirdo.


    But Itachi really doesn''t have the experience of taking the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    ''How should I speak...'' Itachi thought bitterly.


    Dou completed ten cycles, and when he was about to take a break, he noticed Itachi''s frequent looking towards this side.


    Looking at Itachi''s clothes, Dou guessed that Itachi might have something to do, so he walked over and asked:


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Itachi nodded slightly, and his impression of Tou got better.


    "Then let''s talk, I just want to take a break too." Sitting next to Itachi, Dou said with a smile.


    "What do you think about war?" Itachi asked.


    "War..."


    Dou fell into silence.


    He didn''t expect Itachi to ask such a question, which doesn''t fit Itachi''s age.


    "That can only be disgusting, after all, I am a war orphan." After thinking about it, he finally said it out.


    "I''m sorry." Itachi said apologetically, he really didn''t expect Dou to be a war orphan.


    "It''s okay." Dou laughed.


    "Actually, I don''t remember the past, the dean said that I suffered a head injury and lost my memory.


    And I am living a good life now, with the director, everyone in the orphanage, and Brother Yongze. "


    "It''s you, why would you ask such a question? It really doesn''t seem like something you would ask at your age." Dou asked curiously.


    Itachi thought about it, and finally decided to tell Dou what he thought.


    Did you not expect the expansion of Itachi and Dou?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： Decide

    Chapter 102 decision


    "Last year, during the Ninja World War, I went to the battlefield.


    On the battlefield, I found a rock ninja who was still alive, so I wanted to save him. As a result, after he saw me clearly, he immediately wanted to kill me, and I finally killed him. "


    "Obviously I didn''t take any action to threaten him, and I gave him water to drink, why did he want to kill me.


    I asked my father this question, and my father replied that it was because of the war.


    I wonder if as long as there is no war, people will not fight together like this, and so many lives will not be lost. "


    "So I''m curious about other people''s views on the war." Itachi finished a series of words in one breath, and then looked towards his pocket.


    Dou looked at Itachi with a look of surprise. He didn''t expect Itachi to have such an experience. He even went to the battlefield and even killed a ninja himself.


    "If there were no wars, the world would be a lot better." Dou affirmed Itachi''s thoughts.


    As a war orphan living in an orphanage, Dou is all too familiar with the pain caused by war.


    He himself lost his memory, but the rest of the orphanage had a happy family before, and the war destroyed everything.


    "Do you think so too?" Itachi''s eyes flickered.


    Among his peers, almost no one can understand his thoughts.


    The only Zhishui I can chat with is not considered to be of the same age, and Zhishui seems to have become a lot busy recently, and I haven''t seen him for a while.


    Doudou nodded, he has already noticed the specialness of Itachi, itachi has a maturity that does not match his age.


    "Let''s not talk, I''m going to practice for a while." Dou felt that he had almost recovered, so he walked to the pit again and started practicing.


    Itachi looked at the bag that had started to practice water escape, thought for a while, finished eating the dumpling, and began to practice fire escape as well.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Itachi skillfully sealed the seal, blowing out a lot of flames from his mouth, forming a big fireball, and finally landed in the river.


    Whoops!


    A large amount of water is evaporated, forming a large amount of water vapor.


    Dou saw Itachi was able to release such a powerful ninjutsu, and opened his mouth slightly, a little surprised.


    If he is by the river, he can use water dragon bombs with similar effects, but if he is not by the river...


    Being stimulated by Itachi, Dou''s training became more serious.


    You know, Itachi looks a little smaller than him.


    Just like that, the two who were supposed to be on opposite sides actually started training together at this moment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A woman''s heart is a needle in the bottom of the sea, Yongze used to sneer at this sentence.


    Now he understood.


    That day he came to find Tsunade to ask her to be the person in charge of the medical department''s plan, but she refused outright.


    As a result, within two days, Tsunade negotiated with Minato without saying a word, and became the person in charge of the medical department''s plan.


    Yongze felt incomprehensible for a moment, he didn¡¯t want to come to you, he had to go and ask for it himself.


    But since Tsunade has taken the initiative to take up the post, Yongze no longer has to worry about Tsunade running away if he disagrees.


    Can save a lot of energy to do other things.


    In Anbu''s office, after dealing with things, Yongze suddenly remembered the information that Orochimaru said.


    Yongze found it in the pile of materials, ready to take a look.


    Speaking of which, he originally said to go back and watch it, but he hasn¡¯t watched it for two weeks, which is a bit unreasonable.


    Opening the file bag, Yongze began to look through it.


    In the beginning, Yongze just looked at it casually, and didn''t pay attention to it. Flipping through it, he came across something that was not right.


    "Experimental record of cell implantation between columns..." Looking at this headline, Yongze fell into deep thought.


    It was agreed to study Ninja Beast, why is there such a thing.


    Could it be that Orochimaru is in the first generation of the connotation, calling him inhuman?


    Nagaze thinks Orochimaru should not be so free.


    Nagaze contacted Orochimaru for no reason and invited himself to join his research project for a series of things.


    "He won''t want to pull me to study interstitial cells together..."


    Nagaze quickly guessed what Orochimaru was thinking.


    He had to sigh, Uncle Snake deserves to be Uncle Snake, he is not so courageous.


    Who is Nagasawa? The captain of the Anbu training team, there is nothing wrong with directly saying that he is the captain of the Anbu training team.


    It¡¯s still from the fourth generation Anbu, and it¡¯s not the same way as Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru''s research in the dark is seriously prohibited, directly contrary to Konoha''s will of fire.


    Being discovered, even the identity of Orochimaru can''t stand it.


    And now, Orochimaru dared to invite him to study intercolumnar cells together.


    It''s about as outrageous as a robber and inviting the police to rob a bank.


    If you say that Orochimaru was accidentally put in, Yongze will never believe it.


    There are people who can accidentally mix two pieces of information that are completely irrelevant, but it is definitely not Orochimaru.


    Nagaze tapped his fingers on the table and began to think.


    It goes without saying that the intercolumnar cells are amazing. If something is really researched, it will definitely effectively improve Konoha''s strength.


    Blade also opened the eyes of reincarnation because of the intercolumnar cells.


    Pretending not to see, the contact between Dashemaru and him gradually decreased, and Dashemaru continued to study like the original book again, was discovered, and defected...


    Konoha lost a top-level research institute and a shadow-level combat power.


    Hold the information, directly showdown with Orochimaru, and study with Orochimaru...


    The advantage of the first of these two paths is that he can know the development of the matter and let the development of the matter be under his control. The disadvantage is that he loses Orochimaru, and Konoha has an enemy since then.


    The second way, everything is unknown, and there are infinite possibilities. It is possible that Orochimaru will not defect and Konoha will become stronger. It is also possible that Orochimaru will still defect, and he will have to be implicated.


    Nagaze thought for a while, picked up the materials, and walked towards the research base of Orochimaru.


    Compared with following the original book in order to know the future, he prefers to work **** his own to change the bad ending.


    He Yongze has never been a person who follows the rules.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： balance

    Chapter 103 Balance


    Orochimaru was a little surprised by Nagasawa''s arrival.


    He was mentally prepared that Yongze would not come for several months.


    "Nagazawa-san, have you read the information and how do you feel?" Orochimaru said in his hoarse voice.


    Yongze put the materials on the experimental table, and said: "Since it is here, I have read the materials, and I am a little surprised to be honest."


    "Oh, what kind of accident." A smile appeared on Dashemaru''s cold face.


    Since Yongze did not directly question the intercolumn cell experiment, it means that there is something interesting, and Yongze is also interested in the period intercolumn cells.


    "Oshemaru, do you know who I am now, the captain of the Anbu training team, you exposed this to me, are you afraid that I will report you?"


    "Hehe, I''m also a special member of Anbe. If Nagasawa-san wants to report me, go ahead." Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth and smiled evilly.


    ps: The word "Xie Mei Yi Smile" may only be used on Orochimaru in Hokage, which is completely compatible.


    The experimental record of the intercolumn cells was originally the village¡¯s information, so it¡¯s okay to report it.


    Moreover, if Yongze wants to report, he won''t come here and say such things to him.


    They should meet at Hokage''s office.


    "Although I don''t want to say this, you are indeed betting right. I am also interested in intercolumnar cells." Yongze said showdown.


    "As long as there is an ideal person, there is no one who would not want to crack the secret of the interstitial cells." Orochimaru chuckled.


    One reason is that the first generation of Mu Dun is very powerful and has a strong ability to suppress tailed beasts, and tailed beasts are like nuclear weapons.


    And the intercolumnar cells themselves are outrageous, with a very unscientific vitality, completely different from ordinary cells.


    "How far has your research on interstitial cells progressed?" Nagasawa asked.


    He remembered that in the original book, Orochimaru''s experiment on intercolumnar cells seemed to be the result of Yamato.


    And he thought he had failed, so he was picked up by Danzo, and finally turned around and became the third generation of Anbu.


    Orochimaru did not answer Yongze''s question, but said to Yongze: "Come with me."


    Nagaze silently followed Orochimaru.


    The two went around and went to a remote forest to the west of Konoha, where Orochimaru''s underground research base is located.


    Oshemaru skillfully led Yongze to find the entrance, a wellhead that was suppressed by a huge boulder.


    In addition to being pressed by boulders, the wellhead is also covered by a large number of bushes, and the concealment looks good.


    Orochimaru formed a seal, and the boulder began to slowly move away, revealing the entrance.


    Oshemaru jumped down first, and Yongze followed without hesitation.


    After the end, Yongze looked around, and Orochimaru didn''t spend much time at the entrance. The surroundings were full of uneven stone walls, and there was also the metal gate of the base.


    Oshemaru pushed open the door, and Yongze walked in. The inside was very spacious, filled with large and small transparent culture tanks filled with unknown green liquids.


    The big ones are even as tall as seven or eight meters, and the small ones are only as tall as an ordinary adult.


    There are also differences in the cultivation tanks. Some contain snakes, some contain nothing, and some contain people.


    Looking at the people in the cultivation tank, Yongze stopped and said to Orochimaru: "No matter what happened before, in the future, I don''t want to see people from the village in the laboratory."


    For Yongze, this is a question of the bottom line.


    He is not Danzo, he shouted that the ninja should sacrifice himself, and he didn''t see him sacrifice anything.


    Orochimaru glanced at Yongze with some surprise, but he didn''t expect Yongze to be such a loving villager.


    "They were all recruited by Danzo. I don''t know their origins. I''m only in charge of doing experiments." Orochimaru sold Danzo backhandedly.


    Finally, Orochimaru took Yongze to a group of ordinary cultivation tanks of more than two meters in length, and said:


    "My research on interstitial cells has fallen into a bottleneck. I have tried it on ordinary people and ninjas. No one can withstand the erosion of interstitial cells, and ninjas only die a little slower than ordinary people."


    After finishing speaking, Orochimaru flipped through and handed a stack of documents to Yongze.


    Yongze took the information and began to look through it carefully.


    Oshemaru was also very patient. After Yongze finished reading it, he gave Yongze time to digest, and finally asked:


    "Nagaze-san, where do you think my problem is?"


    Orochimaru looked expectantly.


    Even if he was patient, he was irritated by the countless failures.


    As long as there is a little progress, he will not be like this.


    There was no gleam of light, the test subjects were all eroded by the intercolumn cells and then died.


    That''s why he took the decision to directly pull Yongze on board.


    This is very risky.


    If Yongze pretended to agree, but he was actually preparing to investigate him secretly, maybe he had only one way to go by rebelling against the village.


    But for the success of the experiment, Orochimaru is still willing to gamble.


    For him now, everything about the village is secondary to him. He wants to gain eternal life and great power.


    Yongze thought for a while, and then said: "Have you overlooked a question?"


    "What''s the problem?" Orochimaru became interested, but Yongze actually found something.


    Yongze did not answer Dashewan''s question immediately, but asked again: "What effect can transplanting intercolumnar cells have?"


    "Greatly enhance the transplanter''s physical energy, gain wood escape, and increase chakra." Orochimaru quickly replied, thinking why Yongze asked this.


    It can''t be that he is testing whether he knows the effect of intercolumnar cells. He has been studying it for so long, if he doesn''t know this, what else is he studying.


    "Balance, this is the reason why your experiment failed. Your experimental subject''s physical energy and mental ability are too unbalanced." Nagasawa said.


    "The body energy boosted by the cells between the pillars is too much, and the mental energy of ordinary people can''t bear it. However, because ninjas have experienced training and accumulated experience, their mental energy is relatively high, so they can last longer than ordinary people.


    But the mental energy of ordinary ninjas is still not enough to see in front of the powerful Hashirama cells, so they still cannot escape death. "


    "Balance, spiritual energy!" A light flashed in Dashemaru''s mind.


    Yes, that makes sense.


    He has always believed that ordinary people are not physically strong enough to withstand the erosion of intercolumnar cells, but he has always ignored the problem of mental energy.


    After thinking about it carefully, Orochimaru felt that what Nagasawa said was very reasonable.


    Oshemaru licked his lips with his tongue excitedly, and said, "Nagazawa-san, what you said is indeed very reasonable. I have always ignored the issue of mental energy."


    At this moment, Orochimaru is very glad that he made the decision to pull Yongze on board. He originally wanted Yongze to bring him a little inspiration.


    As a result, Yongze discovered the reason for his failure at once.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： joint exercise

    Chapter 104 Joint Exercise


    Looking at the excited Orochimaru, Nagasawa did not speak.


    Although the reason for the failure of the experiment is known, it is still difficult for Orochimaru to solve this problem.


    The improvement of mental energy is more difficult than the improvement of physical energy, and it takes a long time.


    If you want to gain powerful spiritual energy in a short period of time, you can only transplant Sharingan.


    Moreover, if you want to suppress the intercolumn cells, ordinary three-go jade may not be able to do it.


    But after all, Orochimaru is now in a happy moment when the experiment is making progress, and Yongze is too lazy to pour cold water on Orochimaru at this time.


    With Orochimaru''s ingenuity, he will soon be able to discover the problems.


    But how to solve it is still a difficult problem.


    But the experiment is like this, with ups and downs, and smooth sailing, so one has to wonder if some mistakes have been overlooked.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Time flies, and March is coming to an end soon.


    Shisui arrived at the Hokage Building, entered the third generation''s office, and submitted the evaluation to Yongze in the past two weeks.


    Since the first month has passed, three generations have asked him to call once every two weeks.


    The third generation flipped through the evaluation submitted by Zhishui.


    In the evaluation, there are some simple records of what Yongze has done in the past two weeks, and there is no record about the confidentiality of the training team.


    Then Zhishui evaluated Yongze through these records.


    "Shishui, your evaluation of Yongze is still so high." After reading the evaluation, the third generation took a puff of cigarette, and breathed out.


    In Shisui''s evaluation report, Yongze is always a perfect ninja who has inherited the will of fire, loves Konoha and works hard.


    Even if he trusts Zhishui very much, he doubts whether Zhishui has some personal worship factors for Yongze in it.


    However, after he asked about some other Anbu, he also had a mostly positive image of Nagasawa.


    But on the one hand, everyone¡¯s opinions are unanimous, that is, Nagasawa absolutely loves Konoha.


    Once, the Anbu found the spy, and the spy saw that there was no hope of escape, so he took out the detonator to prepare to commit suicide.


    At that time, the spy was located in a commercial street with many shops beside it.


    Facing the spy with several detonating talismans, Yongze was not at all cowardly, and directly captured the spy alive at the risk of being blown up by the detonating talisman.


    After that mission was over, Anbu asked Yongze if he was not afraid of missing, did the spy detonate the detonator in advance?


    Nagaze''s answer impressed the Anbes deeply.


    "At that time, I didn''t think too much about it. I just thought about the most prosperous place in Konoha, and I can''t let the enemy destroy it."


    What a person who loves Konoha.


    So at this moment, the third generation is probably confirmed. Minato has a good eye for picking friends, and Nagasawa is indeed an excellent ninja who has inherited the will of fire.


    "Zhishui, your mission is over, you won''t have to train the team in a few days, thanks for your hard work." Sandai smiled kindly and looked at Zhishui.


    Hearing this, Zhishui was taken aback for a moment, and finally nodded and said: "Yes."


    Actually, he kind of didn''t want to leave the training team.


    The atmosphere in the training team is very good. Everyone trains hard and contributes to Konoha Construction.


    Have a little common language with Kakashi, the team leader who is also a genius ninja, and occasionally discuss ninjutsu.


    The leader of the second group is very funny, always making people laugh when others are down.


    The leaders of the third group are calm and wise...


    Yongze still has a lot to learn from him.


    Although he only stayed for two months, he was very impressed with the training team.


    However, he is Anbu, and Anbu only needs to obey orders.


    After Shisui left, Midai thought about it and went to Hokage''s office.


    The third generation looked at the familiar wooden door of the office, and couldn''t help but feel a little emotional.


    Before, he was sitting inside waiting for someone to knock on the door, but now he has become the one knocking on the door.


    But it feels good. After retiring, the pressure is a lot less, and it makes me feel a lot easier.


    Since Tomona-sensei died, he was ordered to become Hokage in a critical situation, and he has not had a few days of easy life.


    After the second Ninja World War, the third Ninja World War broke out quickly, and there was no chance to breathe.


    Shaking his head and removing the past from his mind, Sandai knocked on the door of Hokage''s office.


    "Enter."


    Three Generations opened the door and walked into the familiar Hokage office.


    Minato raised his head, seeing that it was Hiruzame Sarutobi, he was a little surprised and said, "Sandaime, why are you here?"


    The third generation closed the door smoothly, saw the few documents on Minato''s desk, and said with a smile:


    "It seems that my vision is still good. Minato, you are very suitable for Hokage. When I first became Hokage, I couldn''t handle all kinds of documents, and the documents were piled up on the desk."


    "Sandaime, you are too much." Minato smiled modestly.


    "Didn''t your Anbu set up a training team, how effective is it?" Sandai asked.


    Although he let Zhishui enter the training team, it was to let Zhishui observe Yongze, not to investigate the training team.


    So he doesn''t know much about the current training team, but judging from his experience, the training team is a big move of Minato.


    Minato thought for a while, and said, "Very good, Anbu who entered the training team has improved a lot."


    "Is that so, that''s good." Sarutobi Hitomi nodded and said.


    It is good to have an improvement.


    He felt that Minato should not be arrogant about this kind of thing.


    After pondering for a moment, Hiruzaru Sarutobi said: "Why don''t we let the two Anbu perform a joint exercise to see how far the new Anbu has grown."


    "Do you have a joint exercise with Anbu, the third generation of you?"


    The third generation nodded, and said: "If the performance of the new Anbu is good enough, then we can try to hand over more responsibilities to the new Anbu."


    Minato understands the meaning of three generations.


    The third generation wants to see what level the current fourth generation Anbu is. If the level is enough, the third generation will hand over part of the rights of the third generation Anbu to the fourth generation Anbu.


    Now the Fourth Anbu is really doing soy sauce, and basically the real important and confidential tasks are handed over to the Third Anbu.


    Don''t say that the third generation doesn''t believe in the fourth Anbu, Minato himself can''t believe it.


    Except for the elders sent by the third generation to help with the construction, most of the fourth Anbu are newcomers with little experience.


    Otherwise, Minato would not have given such important matters as Kushina''s childbirth to Sandai and his Anbe in the original plot.


    In the content of the Kakashi Anbu chapter, when Kushina was about to give birth, Minato gave Kakashi a holiday, indicating that the next three generations of Anbu would be protected


    I''m not talking nonsense


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： weight training

    Chapter 105 Training Aggravation


    In the evening, Konoha No. 8 training ground.


    Kakashi and others, as well as Maitkai, gathered at the training ground according to Nagasawa''s instructions.


    Yongze looked at the four people standing in front of him, nodded, and said: "After about half a year of practice, you have completed the first stage of practice.


    It''s time to enter the second stage. Next, I will teach you another domineering and advanced six-style. "


    During such a long practice, the six postures of the four of them have reached a certain level, and their bodies have become much stronger. It is not a problem to learn advanced six postures to complete.


    Knowledge color has also started to get on the right track, and its perception has improved a lot compared to before. Under the water of Yong Zeying''s clone, he can avoid more than 70% of the attacks.


    It''s time to start the practice of armed color.


    If they succeed in cultivating armed color, the strength of the four of them will be greatly improved.


    Even salt water is the same.


    If the armed color domineering winding is performed on the basis of the shadow seam technique, then the damage of the salt water will be greatly improved. At close range, one-hit killing is not a dream.


    You think I''m a support? Actually, I''m also a part-time assassin.


    "Okay, I can finally learn that handsome ability." Inuzuka Midori cheered, she has been looking for domineering weapons for a long time.


    Ever since she saw Yongze using Armor Color for the first time, she made up her mind that this secret technique must be learned.


    Although Kakashi didn''t speak, there was some emotion on his face.


    He doesn''t care about the advanced six-style, because he won the team''s junior competition before, and the reward is to learn the advanced six-style in advance, so he has been studying for a while.


    But the armed color is different. He always remembers the picture of Yongze using the armed color, and it feels full of oppression.


    If the entanglement of the armed color and his Chidori can be used together, wouldn''t the power be even higher.


    "Great, this is youth, youth means more training, Mr. Yongze, let''s start right away." Kai was also very excited.


    He remembered that Yongze said that armed domineering greatly improved a pure physique ninja like him.


    "It seems that you are all looking forward to the practice of armed color, but don''t cry for a while." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "Pain?" Midori Inuzuka vaguely felt that something was wrong for a while, and he might not be beaten again.


    "Yes, in order to successfully use armed domineering, in addition to sufficient training, fighting is essential. From now on, every two days, you need to fight my shadow clone once."


    "Are the four of us together? Or each of us will fight a shadow clone. I suggest each of us fight one." Inuzuka Midori thought for a while and said.


    If there are four of them together, according to Yongze''s habit, she must be the one who gets beaten the most.


    In order for Kakashi and others to get enough exercise, Inuzuka Midori felt that it was necessary for him to suggest this.


    "Everyone fights a shadow clone, that''s fine." Yongze nodded, but he didn''t think so much.


    ¡®As expected of you, Lu, you are so detailed. ¡¯ Inuzuka Midori was proud.


    Although she can''t make Yongze beat her less, she can make Yongze beat others more, so that others can be beaten as much as she is.


    Others get beaten more, but in comparison, it means she gets beaten less.


    "Let''s talk about the battle tomorrow, and I will hand over your advanced six forms today."


    "Advanced Six Forms is actually that I added Chakra''s nature changes and form changes on the basis of the original Six Forms. As long as the ordinary Six Forms are solidly learned and the corresponding Chakra nature changes are added, the difficulty is not very high. "


    Yongze first introduced the advanced six styles he developed to the four of them.


    Hearing the words of Chakra''s nature change, Kai couldn''t help showing a look of embarrassment. His ninjutsu talent is a bit hard to describe.


    But Kay didn''t say anything, and said something frustrating before he started practicing, which is not youthful at all.


    "Chakra''s nature change is still necessary, so if you don''t master the corresponding nature change, can''t you learn it." Inuzuka Midori asked.


    Her natural chakra attribute is only thunder, and she has not practiced other property changes. The key is that the thunder attribute has not been cultivated much.


    She spends most of her time practicing family secrets.


    Yongze nodded and said: "That''s true, but each six-style has many possibilities. If you don''t have the attributes I developed, you can try to develop them yourself.


    For example, the iron block and thunder body I developed is a change in the nature of the thunder attribute chakra, but if you have not practiced the thunder attribute, you can develop an iron block with a change in the earth attribute. "


    ¡°However, the development should also pay attention to whether it is suitable or not. It is no problem to change the properties of soil properties for iron blocks, but if it is a lanjiao, the soil properties are not suitable.


    For the in-depth development of the six styles, the characteristics of each chakra attribute must be considered before development.


    In addition, in fact, the common six-style can also be redeveloped in other directions, depending on your own needs. "


    Yongze''s words made everyone fall into deep thought.


    Midori Inuzuka was wondering if she could integrate her family-inherited beast-like ninja into the six styles to develop her unique moves.


    Maitekai was wondering if it was possible to develop more in-depth development on the ordinary six styles in the state of strengthening the eight-door dungeon.


    Yongze was not in a hurry to start teaching, and waited quietly for a while, seeing that the time was almost up, before saying:


    "Okay, let''s think about it after the training is over and go back, I''m going to start the demonstration."


    Nagaze stretched out his right index finger, pouring all his strength into the index finger, and then the physical chakra quickly transformed into thunder attribute chakra and exploded on the right index finger.


    ZiZiZi!


    The right index finger was instantly covered by a cloud of blue lightning, and then the shape of the blue lightning began to change, and finally turned into a layer of blue lightning perfectly attached to the index finger.


    From a distance, Yongze''s finger looks like a short spear with blue light at this moment.


    "Finger Lance ¡¤ Thrust!"


    Nagaze slammed his index finger, which was shining with blue lightning, on the boulder next to him.


    Boom! !


    The five-meter-high boulder exploded in an instant, and countless gravels splashed around.


    Moreover, a large part of the shattered ones showed a scorched black color, which was a phenomenon of being bombarded by a powerful thunderbolt.


    "After adding the nature change and shape change of Thunder Dunk Chakra, the penetrating power and power of the finger gun are stronger, and it is the strongest spear in the six styles."


    Immediately afterwards, a ray of light flashed on Yongze''s feet, and then a sharp wind blade was kicked out, cutting off more than a dozen big trees before dissipating.


    "In Lanjiao, I added a change in the nature of the wind attribute chakra, which makes it easier to use and has a certain increase in cutting power."


    Then, a spark of electricity flashed on Yongze''s feet, and he disappeared in place instantly.


    "Shaved, what I added is the property change of the thunder attribute chakra, which activates the leg cells and makes the movement faster!"


    In this way, Yongze demonstrated all six styles step by step.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： Zhishuis helplessness

    Chapter 106 Zhishui''s helplessness


    Anbu Base.


    In Nagasawa''s office.


    Yongze, who has a keen sense, noticed that Shishui seems to be in a bad mood today, and even the speed of doing things has dropped a lot.


    Zhishui is the ideal tool in Yongze''s heart, oh no, he is the ideal successor, of course Yongze will not choose to turn a blind eye.


    Yongze walked to Shishui and asked gently: "What happened? Why do you look restless?"


    "Captain Yongze, I''m sorry, I will immediately adjust my status and work seriously." Zhishui quickly apologized.


    Yongze laughed twice, put his hands on Shishui''s shoulders, shook his head and said, "There''s no need to do this, and there''s no important work, so you can tell me about anything that bothers you.


    After all, neither of us is too old. You are a teenager, and I am also a young man. There shouldn¡¯t be a generation gap. "


    It may be that the closeness of the body also brought the heart closer, and Zhishui was much more relaxed. He thought about it, and finally said:


    "Captain Yongze, I have to leave the training team in a few days.


    The adults of the third generation felt that two months of study was enough, and they planned to let me return to the team. "


    Yongze was stunned, and then he remembered that Zhishui was not a member of the training team, but an exchange student at most.


    But because Zhishui was too serious about his work, he helped him share a lot of work, which made him forget that Zhishui was not actually a member of the training team.


    Yongze thought for a while and asked, "Zhishui, are you willing to stay in the training team?"


    Zhishui nodded and said, "Of course, I like the training team very much."


    "That''s enough. I''ll go to Sandaime and find a way to keep you here. Shisui, you are so good, it''s a loss for the training team to leave."


    Zhishui is just a young genius, Yongze is still a little confident to come here, he may not have that much face.


    But Minato went to Sandai to ask for it, how could Sandai not let him go?


    For the third generation, it doesn''t matter which dark part Zhishui is in, it is important that Zhishui is in the dark part.


    "Captain Yongze, you are overrated." Zhishui said modestly, but it was very useful in his heart.


    It feels really comfortable to be recognized by respected people, and I feel that everything I usually do has been rewarded.


    "In the future, if you have something to tell me, how can you do it alone? If you don''t tell me, how will you know if I can solve it." Yongze laughed.


    He is most afraid of the kind of people who say nothing and carry everything by themselves.


    It¡¯s okay if you can handle it, but if you don¡¯t handle it and destroy yourself, it¡¯s not free.


    "Yes." Zhishui nodded.


    "That''s right, don''t always think about resisting everything by yourself, you are only twelve years old, some people have just graduated from ninja school at this age.


    Why don''t you try to rely on me, am I that kind of unreliable image in your heart? "


    "Of course not, it''s just my own problem." Zhishui took the problem onto himself.


    In fact, this is also related to his growing environment. Due to the policy of suppressing Uchiha since the second generation, Uchiha''s environment has always been quite poor.


    Although the third generation did not inherit the will of the second generation to suppress Uchiha, Danzo did.


    So in the Three Generations period, Uchiha''s situation was not much better.


    As a Uchiha who has surpassed narrow nationalism since he was a child, Shisui is really suffering sometimes.


    Especially after joining Anbu.


    He can often receive tasks to monitor the movements of the Uchiha clan.


    But as the only Uchiha in the clan who joined Anbu, the clan also hopes that he can obtain some high-level confidential information.


    Sandwiched between the village and the ethnic group, he can''t ask anyone, he can only rely on himself, so he develops the habit of solving everything by himself.


    Yongze said that he can rely on him, Zhishui was really moved.


    It turned out that he was actually just a twelve-year-old boy.


    At this moment, he very much hopes that Uchiha and the village can let go of each other''s vigilance, because in this way, the next generation of Uchiha will not have people like him encounter again.


    He hopes that Uchiha''s children can grow up normally like other ordinary families in the village, instead of having to make a single choice between the village and the family.


    Whether you choose a village or a family, it will be a painful process, and the result will only be a tragedy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Nagasawa was notified by Minato and went to the Hokage Building.


    After entering the office, seeing that it was Nagasawa, Minato raised his head and said with a smile, "The third generation is going to hand over some Anbu authority to me."


    "This is a good thing." Yong Ze also laughed.


    If the power of the fourth generation of the Anbu becomes stronger, then the expansion of the Anbu and the construction of the Anbu base can also be put on the agenda.


    "But not directly, he wants to take the fourth Anbu exam and pass the exam." Minato continued.


    "It seems that he still doesn''t trust you, what''s the matter with the school test?" Yong Ze didn''t care, and continued to ask.


    With the stable character of the third generation, it is not unusual to make such a decision, but it is still a good thing.


    "The Anbu of the third generation purpose and my Anbu conducted a joint exercise. Each side sent out a team to conduct exercises around sneaking in to steal data, protect data, and fight against these three points."


    "I''m going to let the training team go, what do you think, do you have confidence." Minato looked at Yongze with a smile on his face.


    "No problem, I will definitely give the third generation Anbu a surprise and let them see the six styles of the training team." Yongze agreed.


    The Fourth Anbu now has two teams, and the second team has all joined the training team. If the first team goes up, there may be a risk of failure.


    Yongze is still used to holding the initiative in his own hands.


    Even if the members of the training team pulled their hips and didn''t get the rights, Yongze would admit it, after all, he had already worked hard to do it.


    But if the first team gets on the team and performs poorly, resulting in not getting the rights, then Yongze will not be reconciled.


    "It''s good that you are so confident, here are the detailed information." Minato handed a document bag on the desk to Yongze.


    In fact, Minato is also very confident in the training team.


    In the contest between ninjas, intelligence is very important. The third Anbu knows it, and they know it, but the third Anbu does not know about the six styles of the training team.


    "Yes." Yongze took the file, nodded and left.


    It happens that the third end-of-month assessment is about to take place recently, so I simply skip the test and use this exercise as an assessment. If I don¡¯t perform well, I will go back to practice more.


    After Nagasawa returned to Anbu, he gathered the members of the training team who were training, and announced the news of a joint exercise with the third generation Anbu.


    "The assessment is cancelled. This joint exercise is your assessment. If you don''t perform well, don''t blame your team leaders for being ruthless." Yongze laughed.


    "Captain Yongze, don''t worry, we won''t let you down." A member of the training team immediately set a flag.


    Actually, the members of the training team were quite happy to hear the news.


    As freshmen Anbu, they always feel that they are underestimated, and this is just a chance to prove themselves.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： Mike never say never

    Chapter 107 Matt Kay Never Give Up


    "Finger Lance ¡¤ Thrust!"


    Mitekai poured his whole body strength into his index finger, then Chakra began to transform into lightning, and an electric arc began to appear on his index finger.


    However, soon, that trace of arc disappeared.


    He failed again, and this was his nine hundred and ninety-ninth failure tonight.


    After the training, he didn''t leave, but continued to try to learn the upgraded version of the Six Styles.


    Kay didn¡¯t give up, but Kakashi who was practicing next to him couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and couldn¡¯t help but said:


    "Kay, didn''t monitor Nagasawa say that there are many possibilities like ordinary six-forms.


    You can choose to continue to study the ordinary six-style, instead of wasting time practicing the upgraded version of the six-style. "


    He has tried his best to teach Maitekai. After all, the thunder attribute is the nature change he is best at, but no matter how he teaches, Maitekai can''t learn it.


    So Kakashi felt that there was no need for Maitkai to waste time on this, after all, Maitkai''s ninjutsu talent was really hard to describe.


    "Haha." Metkai laughed loudly, gave Kakashi a thumbs up with his right hand and said:


    "My dear friend, thank you for your relationship, but Mr. Yongze also said that as long as you master the ordinary six forms, plus the corresponding changes in nature, it is not difficult to master the advanced six forms.


    My chakra attribute is thunder, and I am also proficient in the ordinary six moves, so I should be able to learn it. "


    Kakashi: ¡­


    Squad leader Nagasawa can believe it? Squad leader Yongze also said that it is normal for a ninja to smash a mountain with one punch.


    But apart from Yongze, he has never seen any ninja smash the mountain.


    "Finger Lance ¡¤ Thrust!"


    Maitekai tried again, although the result was still a failure.


    "Finger and thrust!" Maitekai still did not give up.


    If you can''t practice a thousand times, then 10,000 times! If not ten thousand times, then one hundred thousand times! If a hundred thousand times is not enough, then a million times!


    Even Mr. Yongze didn''t say he couldn''t do it, he can definitely do it.


    He, Mitekai, will never disappoint Mr. Yongze, even if it is only one of the styles, even if it is possible that Yongze forgot to remind.


    "Oh, I really can''t do anything about you." Kakashi held his forehead speechlessly.


    "I''ll tell you again, listen carefully."


    "When power is poured into the index finger, the chakra is condensed in the hand, and then the chakra is transformed into lightning. During this process, the stable output of chakra must be maintained, and finally the shape of the lightning is changed to complete the shape change."


    "I seem to understand something." Kai looked like he had an epiphany, and then he couldn''t wait to start trying.


    Kakashi did not have any expectations for this, because when he said it before, Kai also had this expression...


    When I finished listening to it, I was like ''I see, I understand''.


    When it comes to actual practice...


    Sure enough, Kai failed again, and was scratching his head thinking about the reason for the failure.


    Actually, Kakashi probably guessed some reasons. Kai''s nature change skills are too poor, and the conversion efficiency is poor, which means that more chakra can be converted into less lightning.


    This leads to the need to increase the output of Chakra.


    You must know that while producing a change in the nature of the chakra, it is also necessary to control the power to rush towards the index finger. This series of chain reactions made it so difficult for Kai to learn finger gun and thrust.


    Although he knew the reason, he didn¡¯t have any good ways to help Kai. The nature change can only be practiced by himself, and it¡¯s useless to talk about it.


    The only thing he can do is practice here with Kai.


    Actually, after training tonight, he is going to eat peony cakes with Hua Ling.


    Now it looks like it won''t work, it''s almost twelve o''clock in the evening.


    But if he remembers correctly, the cherry blossoms in the village will be in bloom in a few days, so he can invite Hualing to enjoy the flowers together.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As a result of the discussion between Watergate and the third generation, the joint exercise was finally scheduled for April 2nd.


    The training team still has seven days to prepare for this joint exercise.


    Yong Ze is currently arranging the candidates for the battle.


    A standard team consists of seventeen people, one team leader, and four Anbu squads.


    When the training team was first established, there were more than this number. Excluding him, there were still nineteen people.


    In addition, some members of the first team were recruited later, and now there are even more people.


    So we can''t let all the members of the training team play, but we have to select 17 members to form a standard team to play.


    The three team leaders are definitely going to go, and he can send a shadow clone to watch over Kushina, why is it a big problem.


    Other members, Yongze chose according to his usual performance, and he usually practiced six styles better.


    After all, this exercise is very important to Minato and to him.


    For Minato, the power of the fourth Anbu has grown, and he has more right to speak.


    For Yongze, the power of the Fourth Anbu has grown, and his power to train the team has also increased. His reforms can also be made bigger and the prosperity can be improved faster.


    Tsunade returned to the village and served as the head of the medical department plan, and the Anbu reform...


    All of these have brought some improvement to the prosperity of Konoha. Among them, the reform of the medical department and the dark department are long-term projects. At present, there are very few grants, but the future is promising.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Muye Village¡¿


    ¡¾Current Status: Good¡¿


    ¡¾Prosperity: 1750 (Tsunate Huicun +100, Others +50)¡¿


    ¡¾Suggestion: continue to deepen reforms and ease conflicts in the village¡¿


    It has to be said that Tsunade''s greatest value is not as a Kage-level powerhouse, but her status as the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world.


    Providing so much prosperity at once is proof.


    Now he can receive 17,500 points every week.


    Following this momentum, he will soon be able to open a new template again.


    As long as the prosperity reaches two thousand, he can get a new template.


    Nagaze is looking forward to it.


    The template he obtained, Whitebeard greatly improved his hard power, and Ji Guoyuanyi gave him a talent like cheating.


    Don''t know what the third template can bring him.


    Written the people who will fight on a form, Nagasawa walked out of Anbu with the watch, and walked towards the Hokage Building.


    He wants to give this form to Minato, and then he will talk to Minato about getting Shisui from Sandai.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： Cherry blossoms in late March

    Chapter 108 Cherry blossoms at the end of March


    In the afternoon, after finishing Anbu''s work, Nagasawa went home and changed into a kimono, then walked towards the orphanage.


    He made an appointment with No Naoyu to go to enjoy the cherry blossoms today.


    The cherry blossoms in Konoha bloom at the end of March.


    The flowering period of cherry blossoms is very short, only about four to ten days.


    A cherry blossom tree usually takes about seven days from flowering to withering


    So these few days are the time for cherry blossom viewing. If you miss it, you will have to wait for next year.


    Before Yongze arrived at the orphanage, he saw Nonayu wearing a pink kimono at the entrance of the orphanage.


    Nanou had already changed his clothes and put on makeup and was waiting for Yongze.


    No Naiyu was a little shy when Yongze stared at him, blushing slightly, and said softly: "Is there something dirty on my face?"


    Yongze shook his head, and replied honestly: "It''s just that you are so good-looking, so I was fascinated by it."


    "Liar, don''t you read it every day?"


    "It looks good every day."


    "Hey, don''t be like this, if you are seen by children, you will learn to be bad."


    After a brief kiss, Yongze held Nonoyu''s hand and said:


    "Let''s go, let''s go buy some food first."


    The two came to the dumpling shop.


    Boss Watanabe saw that it was Yong Ze, and asked, "Same as usual?"


    But Yongze shook his head and said: "Forget it, I won''t be able to do it today, let''s have two cherry cakes."


    "Okay, I''ll do it for you." Boss Watanabe nodded.


    When he turned to go to the kitchen, Boss Watanabe sighed.


    In the past, Yongze was also a single dog like him, always acting alone.


    Now, Yongze actually took the lead in leaving the team, leaving him behind, and even now he doesn¡¯t even eat the extra version of dumplings, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    But the emotion is the emotion, Boss Watanabe still did it for Yongze seriously.


    Sakura Mochi will be finished soon.


    Yongze took the cherry cake and said with a smile: "Boss Watanabe, you can also take a break and go to enjoy the cherry blossoms and relax."


    Boss Watanabe glanced at Yongze quietly, but didn''t say anything. If he had a female companion to enjoy the cherry blossoms together, would he still compare with Yongze here?


    Nagazawa smiled and walked out of the dumpling shop holding Nonoyu''s hand.


    Sure enough, he still became the person he hated the most.


    In the past, he was upset when he saw someone showing affection.


    Now, seeing other people being stuffed with dog food makes him very comfortable.


    Konoha''s cherry tree is in a relatively remote place to the east of Konoha.


    This place that no one would come to on weekdays has attracted a large number of people at this time.


    Not only couples want to enjoy cherry blossoms, but some people also like to enjoy cherry blossoms together as a family.


    If someone is above Konoha, you will find a stream of people rushing towards the east.


    Although Yongze and his wife didn¡¯t come early, they didn¡¯t come too late either, so they still found a good place to enjoy cherry blossoms.


    No Naoyu spread the cloth on the ground, put the cherry cakes she bought, and some other snacks and drinks on it, and she also sat on it.


    Suddenly, a breeze blew up, and Ye Naiyu felt something fell on her head, she couldn''t help but look up, and was stunned.


    It is cherry blossoms, a large number of cherry blossoms are blown down by the wind, dancing in the air, dyeing the sky pink.


    This dreamlike scenery made No Naiyu a little crazy.


    When has she seen this kind of scenery.


    Before breaking away from the roots, her life was a gray one. Let alone romance, the life of a normal person is also a luxury.


    After quitting the roots and becoming the director of the orphanage, he is also running around for the livelihood of the children in the orphanage.


    Although I am much happier than when I was at the root, and I also have a sense of accomplishment, but it is definitely not comfortable.


    And now, actually wearing a kimono to enjoy the cherry blossoms under the cherry tree, this is a life she never thought of before.


    However, in Yongze''s eyes, this has become another scene.


    The breeze lifted Nonaiyu''s blond hair, and a large number of cherry blossoms fell, dancing gently beside Nonaiyu, forming a picture of beauty under the cherry blossom tree.


    Blonde hair, fluttering cherry blossoms, plus Nonoyu''s kimono and delicate face.


    Beautiful and picturesque, Yongze can only use this word to describe it.


    "Hey, Nagasawa and Nonoyu, you guys also come to enjoy the cherry blossoms."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice reached Yongze''s ears.


    Nagazawa looked, it was Kushina.


    At this time, Kushina was wearing a light blue kimono with some dark patterns, and was waving to them.


    Nagaze, who was familiar with Kushina, noticed that Kushina, who was three months pregnant, already had a slight bulge in her lower abdomen.


    Arriving with Kushina and Minato, Minato was wearing a simple black kimono at this time.


    When Kushina greeted, Minato was also smiling and waving to Nagasawa.


    Soon, the Minato couple came over.


    Nanou saw Minato and his wife, got up and said, "Kushinna, and... Lord IV"


    Minato waved his hands and said, "You don''t have to be so extravagant on this occasion, just call me Minato."


    Jiu Xinnai looked around and found that this position has a wide view, which is a good viewing position, so he said:


    "Nagazawa, did you choose this position well? Minato, we are also here."


    Minato looked at Nagasawa.


    Yongze smiled and said: "It''s ok, anyway, even if we are together, there are only four people, which is more than enough."


    Kushina simply spread the cloth together, and then put down some of the snacks he brought.


    "No Naoyu, your skin looks so fair, how do you take care of it?" Jiu Xinnai began to chat with No Naoyu about girls.


    "No, it''s just an ordinary face wash." Nonaiyu looked bewildered.


    She knows how to make up, this is a compulsory course for spies.


    "Nongze, how is the training team doing recently, the time for the exercise is coming soon." Mizumon saw Kushina chatting with Nonoyu, and asked Nagazawa.


    Yongze smiled and said: "I''m all excited, I want to show my hand in front of you and the third generation."


    "If you''re so confident, then I''m relieved." Minato said with a gentle smile.


    In fact, he has always had great confidence in Yongze, and now he is just opening the topic.


    "Hey, Minato, see if that is Kakashi."


    Suddenly, Kushina pulled the water gate and looked to the right.


    There was a tall, cool, white-haired boy in a white kimono and a mask walking with a red-haired woman in a red kimono.


    The hair color and temperament of the two are very rare, attracting a lot of attention.


    However, due to the height difference, almost everyone regards this pair as siblings.


    Minato nodded and said, "It is indeed Kakashi."


    As Minato''s proud disciple, Kakashi is extremely familiar with Kakashi.


    You don¡¯t need to look at your face or clothes, just your hair color and height, Minato can recognize it.


    But what Minato is curious about is why Kakashi and Uzumaki Hanara are walking together. Are the two of them on good terms?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： school age

    Chapter 109 School age


    boom! boom!


    By the small river in a remote corner of Konoha, there were two short figures flickering and colliding.


    If you let the ninja see this battle, you will definitely be surprised.


    Because these two kids who seem to be the age of just entering ninja school actually have the strength beyond ordinary ninja.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Dragon Bullet!"


    Physical arts were evenly matched, and the two distanced themselves from each other, quickly formed seals, and used their best ninjutsu.


    Dou stood on the river, a large amount of water gathered in the river, and finally formed a ferocious water dragon hovering beside Dou''s young body.


    Itachi was not to be outdone, and kept spitting out a lot of flames from his mouth, finally forming a big fireball that looked like it would explode at any time.


    Ho Fireball is the signature ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan. Although it is a c-level ninjutsu, its power is very impressive.


    Soon, under Dou''s control, the water dragon flew towards Itachi.


    At the same time, Itachi''s fireball also flew towards the pocket.


    ZiZiZi!


    The huge fireball and the water dragon collided, and the sound of water being evaporated instantly sounded.


    After evaporating so much water in a short while, white mist suddenly appeared and enveloped the surroundings, and the figures of the two were hidden in the white mist.


    Lost his vision, Itachi didn''t panic at all, and jumped up lightly, dodging the remaining water dragons.


    Because it is by the river, Dou''s water dragon bomb can use the water in the river, and his big fireball cannot completely offset it.


    Itachi silently used the Shadow Clone Technique to split into two clones, making one of them run on the shore, while the other stood beside him.


    Phew!


    Not long after, there was a sound of a shuriken piercing through the air, and a black shuriken struck towards the running clone.


    boom!


    The shadow clone shot by the shuriken disappeared directly into smoke.


    At this time, the white mist produced by the water vapor gradually dissipated, and the figures of the two began to appear.


    After the sound of piercing the air, Itachi almost instantly threw two shurikens in the direction of the sound.


    But Kato had already made preparations, and left the spot the moment he threw the shuriken.


    Itachi''s shuriken naturally missed, passing by the side of the pocket.


    But just when Kazuo relaxed his vigilance, one of the two missed shurikens turned into Itachi.


    The itachi on the shore is actually a clone!


    Itachi, who approached Dou, put Kunai on Dou''s neck.


    "I lost." Dou readily admit defeat.


    Itachi put Kunai away and put it in the ninja bag.


    "Itachi, you are really strong. You are one year younger than me, but you are so strong." Dou praised without hesitation.


    Since they got acquainted here by chance that time, they both feel that each other is good, and they have gradually become familiar with each other. Now they often train together.


    It is not the first time that the battle has come. The two have victories and losses, but they lose more than they win.


    After all, the time since he started ninja training is still too short, and there is still a certain gap between him and Itachi.


    "Du, you are also amazing." Itachi replied briefly.


    But this is not some business bragging, but he really thinks it''s a big deal.


    In the usual conversation, he knew that he had only been in contact with cultivation for four months. To be able to have such a level, that talent is definitely not simple.


    "But I guess I won''t have so much time to practice with you in the future." Dou remembered that he was going to go to ninja school soon, and said.


    Ninja school starts on April 1st, today is the last day of March, and tomorrow he will go to ninja school.


    "Why?" Itachi asked suspiciously.


    "Because I''m going to the ninja school tomorrow, and I won''t have time to come here." Dou smiled and replied.


    He is looking forward to the ninja school.


    After graduating from ninja school, he is a real ninja, and he can do tasks to make money.


    Itachi:¡­


    He is only five years old this year, and his father plans to let him go to ninja school when he is six years old.


    Itachi''s expression didn''t change, but his keen pocket could feel the change in Itachi''s heart, and Itachi was a little disappointed.


    laughed twice, patted Itachi on the shoulder and said:


    "I''m just going to school, and I''m not going to another village. If I have time in the future, I will come here to practice.


    Itachi, don¡¯t relax your cultivation without me, it would be bad if you were easily defeated by me. "


    Itachi didn''t speak, but his sharp eyes had already told Dou the answer.


    Next time, he will win again.


    The two rested for a while, and soon started training again.


    A ninja left silently where Itachi and Dou couldn''t notice.


    ...


    ...


    Recently, Uchiha Fugaku discovered that his genius son''s whereabouts were very strange that day.


    Every time I go out after lunch, I don¡¯t come back all afternoon, and I only come back when I¡¯m about to eat dinner.


    He asked Itachi what he was doing, and Itachi said he was training.


    Fuyue:?


    Uchiha has a special training ground, so go out to train?


    But Itachi''s strength has indeed been growing steadily, so Fu Yue didn''t say anything.


    But he was still a little worried, afraid that his genius son would be spoiled by someone waiting outside.


    Itachi''s talent is really great, just watched him perform the fireball technique once, and he can use it immediately, Fuyue saw a glimmer of hope in Itachi.


    So, Fuyue finally sent someone to follow Itachi today to see what he was doing.


    "What did Itachi do?" Fugaku asked, looking at the Uchiha ninja who came back to report.


    "Itachi did go to training, it''s next to a remote river in the village." Uchiha ninja replied.


    Fuyue nodded. It seems that his genius son didn''t learn badly, but why didn''t he practice in the training ground of the Uchiha clan.


    "However, there is still a peer of Itachi training with Itachi, and it seems that he has a good relationship with Itachi." Uchiha Ninja continued.


    Fuyue frowned slightly. This should be because Itachi did not practice in the training ground of the clan.


    "How strong is that person." Fu Yue asked.


    "It''s a bit worse than Itachi."


    "Just a little bit?" Fu Yue asked again.


    He knows Itachi''s strength. Although he is only five years old, an ordinary ninja is definitely no match for Itachi.


    If someone of the same age has the strength only one line behind Itachi, he is definitely a genius.


    "Yes." Uchiha Ninja nodded.


    "Can you tell which family it belongs to?" Fu Yue asked after thinking about it.


    Uchiha Ninja shook his head.


    "Investigate the details of that person." Fu Yue finally said.


    He thinks that person should be a family ninja, commoner ninjas don¡¯t have this condition, and there are too few geniuses among commoners.


    And it''s the same age as Itachi, either he didn''t enter the ninja school or just entered, and he can have the level of Itachi just after entering?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： The six styles show their prestige

    Chapter 110 Six Forms Beginning to Show Their Power


    Time flies, and it will soon be April 2nd, the time for the fourth and third Anbu to conduct a joint drill.


    The exercise revolved around infiltration, protection and confrontation, and each side sent a standard dark team.


    Infiltrating and protecting are one project. In the first round, the third-generation Anbu is the defender, and the fourth-generation Anbu is the offensive side.


    The attacker needs to sneak into the defender''s base and steal the top-secret scroll in the base. It is a victory if it is successfully stolen within four hours, and it is a failure if it exceeds four hours.


    In the second round, offense and defense are swapped.


    The confrontation project is to fight the two sides head-on.


    It is not an individual duel, but a confrontation of the entire team.


    The location of the drill is a large forest training ground.


    After deciding to conduct a joint exercise, Minato arranged for a team of ninjas to quickly build a crude base, and surrounded the entire base with a diameter of two kilometers with a circle of iron nets.


    Three generations of Anbe were the first to enter the iron net through the only door.


    They are the defenders, and they can enter the base first to deploy defenses.


    "Come on." Nagasawa patted Kakashi on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    Because the composition of the training team is different from that of ordinary Anbu, Nagasawa appointed Kakashi as the sub-captain of this operation.


    "I won''t let you and Minato-sensei down." Kakashi said in a deep voice, the usual lazy fish eyes disappeared, replaced by serious eyes.


    Yongze nodded with a smile, then left and went to the monitoring room.


    Except for the two-kilometer-diameter base surrounded by iron nets, there are also many surveillance cameras outside the iron nets, so that it is convenient to see the performance of the attacker.


    When Yongze arrived in the monitoring room, there were already several people in the monitoring room.


    Except for the third generation, Minato, and the personnel who control the equipment, there are still some Anbu.


    In addition, Yongze also saw some unexpected people, and Danzo actually came.


    Noticing Nagasawa''s gaze, Danzo snorted coldly and said, "I want to see how powerful the fourth generation Anbu is, and disbanded my roots."


    In his heart, the first thing he hates now is Minato, and the second is Nagasawa.


    It is really ignorant to disband the roots he spent so much effort to build.


    Nagaze smiled without saying a word, disbanding the roots? You can have fun secretly if you don''t kill you.


    Three generations noticed that Yongze was coming, and greeted him with a kind smile: "Yongze."


    The current three generations have a good impression of Yongze because of the evaluation made by Zhishui and Yongze''s good reputation.


    "Master Sandaime." Nagasawa nodded and greeted, then walked to the side of Minato.


    Minato also noticed Yongze, but he didn''t say anything but smiled at Yongze.


    Nagazawa looked at the big screen, there were many small screens on it, Kakashi and others flashed from time to time, and there were also many screens showing the figure of Sandai Anbe.


    The third-generation Anbu squads on the monitor are very stable. They sent two Anbu squads to guard next to the iron net, while the remaining two Anbu squads stayed at the base.


    The base with a diameter of two kilometers is actually not big for the ninja. After all, the distance of a few hundred meters is only a few strokes for the ninja.


    In addition, there are only eight people in charge of guarding the iron net, so the distance between each of them is extended. If they find something, they will immediately set off a signal flare.


    The fourth-generation Anbu on the surveillance system has been gathering together, moving around, and seems to be planning to find a good location to make a surprise attack.


    Danzo sneered and said: "Is this the only strength of the Fourth Anbu? The leader is just a young boy, and the tactics are so bad. They keep gathering together and the target is so big. How to sneak in.


    If I let the old man come, I will definitely send two people to harass in different directions, delay guarding Anbu, and then the rest will take the opportunity to sneak in and steal the secret scrolls in batches. "


    "Cough cough." The third generation coughed twice, indicating that Danzo was almost done.


    Those who know are the joint drills of the third Anbu and the fourth Anbu, but those who don''t know think it is the joint exercise of Genbu and the Fourth Anbu.


    He, the third generation, didn''t say anything, but Danzo kept talking.


    Just as Danzo was talking about it, the fourth-generation Anbu on the monitor moved.


    I saw that the fourth Anbu found a suitable position, and then all the fourth Anbu walked up to the sky step by step like walking stairs, and entered the base from the sky.


    None of the eight guard ninjas noticed anything unusual.


    The original pirate version of the moon step is difficult to do this, relying on the strong leg strength to walk in the air will produce a sharp sound.


    But Yongze joined the use of chakra, which greatly reduced the noise and made it easier to use. After all, there is still a gap in the strength of ninjas and pirates.


    Unless it is used in person, the sound is difficult to hear.


    ps: Even if it is a common six-style, it is actually not the original version, but it does not add advanced nature changes or the like. It was mentioned at the beginning that Nagasawa added the use of simple chakra.


    At this time, Danzo in the monitoring room was speechless.


    Although because the people of the fourth generation of Anbu took to the sky, the figures of the fourth generation of Anbe were lost in the monitoring screen.


    But everyone knows that this round was won by the Fourth Anbu.


    This attack from the air is something that ordinary ninjas cannot predict.


    Plus half the force is defending around the iron net.


    With the unexpected surprise attack and the overwhelming advantage of twice the number of people, there is no need to steal, just grab it.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this, why does the fourth Anbu know it?" Danzo couldn''t help asking.


    Just now, Anbu Anbu of the fourth generation suddenly walked towards the sky step by step as if he was walking up the stairs, which really made him look stupid.


    If it is someone''s secret technique, he won''t care too much about it, and it doesn''t make much sense if it is not popular.


    But according to the performance of the fourth Anbe, that can definitely be popularized.


    "Is this the result of the training team? Very good." The third generation stroked his mustache and praised.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what the move was, he knew more than Danzo.


    Minato looked at Yongze, Yongze thought for a while, and said: "That''s right, this is one of the training team''s six-style moon steps, which can temporarily stagnate in the air."


    It¡¯s nothing to introduce, after all, you can see the effect if you have eyes, anyway, he won¡¯t give the cultivation method.


    Not long after, all the fourth-generation Anbu appeared on the screen of the base.


    Relying on the advantage of the surprise attack and double the number of people, almost instantly, several third-generation Anbu were knocked down, and then Kakashi easily got the scroll and led everyone to retreat.


    You must withdraw from the base area with the scroll to be considered a victory.


    Although the movement at the base quickly attracted Anbu, who was guarding next to the iron net, it was already too late, and Kakashi and others had disappeared without a trace.


    In the first round, Anbu IV wins.


    Always keep it short, how about I post a big chapter in the future? Combining the two chapters into one update, the total number of updated words remains unchanged


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： mistake?

    Chapter 111 Mistake?


    After the first round, the offense and defense were switched, and it was Kakashi''s turn to protect the secret scroll.


    Considering the problem of consumption, there is a two-hour rest period.


    The original plan was that the exercise would be divided into two days.


    Just the first project should take a full day.


    The result of the fourth generation Anbu was really unexpected. The original four-hour project was completed in just over half an hour.


    If the next Anbu Three Generations can be so fast, then this exercise can be called off before the end of the afternoon, let alone two days.


    In the somewhat messy base, Kakashi and others began to discuss how to deploy defensive forces.


    Because the structure of the training team is different from that of ordinary Anbu, although the number of people is a standard team, the basic composition is not an Anbu class, but a small group.


    Among them, Kakashi is not only the team leader, but also serves as the team leader.


    "Why don''t we all stay at the base, anyway, sooner or later they have to come to steal information, why waste energy defending such a large place outside." Midori Inuzuka suggested.


    She felt that her idea was absolute. If the third generation of Anbu had done the same in the last round, they would not be able to **** the scroll so easily.


    "Then let the three generations of Anbu people do whatever they want around the base?" Kakashi complained.


    Give up the periphery of the large area, and all stay at the base. It seems to be a good look, and you can wait for the rabbit. Anyway, sooner or later, you will come to get the information.


    But this is actually a cocoon.


    Giving up the large area of ??peripheral land outside means that they have given up the advantage of a large area of ??vision. There is no buffer between them and the third Anbu, and the third Anbu can attack as they want.


    They fell into a passive position, and it was difficult to counteract.


    Just as the third generation of Anbu is stupid, sending half of the defense force to hang around outside?


    "Brine, what do you think?" Kakashi looked at Brine who hadn''t spoken.


    Relying on Inuzuka Midori to come up with an idea, it has to be reduced to some extent to be like this.


    Saltwater thought for a while, and then said: "Give up the periphery, and defend the base with all staff."


    Kakashi:?


    You don''t mean to slap me in the face on purpose, do you?


    Hearing that the salt water had the same idea as hers, Inuzuka Midori immediately became proud, raised his head and said to Kakashi:


    "You still look down on my plan, don''t you think the same about salt water as I do."


    Kakashi thought about it, and felt that the salt water should not be unaware of the consequences of losing the initiative, and there should be more to the following.


    Sure enough, Saltwater continued: "If it was a normal defense, I would make a decision similar to that of Sandai Anbu in the last round."


    "However, although the third generation Anbu didn''t learn how to walk in the moon, and he didn''t know how to make surprise attacks from the air, but the third generation Anbu has rich experience, and ordinary defense methods may not be able to stop the opponent''s offensive."


    Kakashi nodded secretly.


    Although he won the last game, Kakashi did not underestimate Anbu Sandai.


    The third-generation Anbu perfectly inherited the power of the second-generation Anbu, and it has existed for a long time. There are a large number of senior Anbu ninjas who have worked in Anbu for more than ten years.


    Compared to the third generation of Anbu, the ninjas of the fourth generation of Anbu can only be said to be newcomers who have just entered Anbu.


    If it is just an ordinary defense, then the fourth generation Anbu is very likely to lose.


    After all, you can¡¯t use the moon step to run with the secret scroll. The secret scroll can¡¯t be moved. It can only be snatched back if it is snatched.


    Six Forms are on the defensive side, not as strong on the offensive side, but can be used as a good physical skill.


    "But I studied the rules. If the scroll is stolen and the defender snatches it back, the attacker will immediately lose."


    "Are you going to let the Sandai Anbu people **** it away on purpose, and then **** it back?" Kakashi immediately understood the idea of ??salt water.


    The reason for giving up the periphery is also a means to paralyze the third generation Anbu, and at the same time gather all the strength to **** the scroll back.


    Saltwater nodded and said, "That''s right."


    The main reason is that he has Nara''s shadow secret technique, and he has a strong ability to retain people, and he is very sure to **** the scroll back.


    That''s why he abandoned the conventional defense and used the rules to play tricks.


    If it is a conventional defense, because of the gap in strength and experience, Saltwater feels that the winning rate is very low.


    The two-hour break soon passed, and the second round of the competition officially began.


    The two teams conducting the exercise entered the venue early, and Yongze and others also returned to the monitoring room again.


    The monitoring screen clearly shows the movements of the two teams.


    All members of the fourth-generation Anbu defended the base, and no one guarded the periphery.


    Third Generation Anbu was very cautious at the beginning to investigate the periphery, and then found no one, and then directly crossed the iron net and headed for the base.


    Seeing this scene, Danzo couldn''t bear it anymore. He still remembered the last wave of slaps in the face, so he had to come back to ridicule.


    "It seems that the fourth generation Anbu''s tactical literacy needs to be improved, and he would actually make a move to trap himself in a small base." Danzo sneered.


    He doesn''t believe it anymore, can this be a slap in the face?


    On the offensive side, you can use the so-called six-style to attack unexpectedly, and on defense you can use the six-style to fly into the sky with a scroll, and you can¡¯t get off. That¡¯s a direct violation.


    He believes that the fourth generation of Anbu is definitely inexperienced, so there is a mistake in decision-making.


    The third generation took a puff of cigarette, exhaled a puff of white mist and said:


    "Anbu, the fourth generation''s purpose, is indeed a little irrational this time. This arrangement seems to be able to wait for work, but it will actually make himself passive."


    He didn''t want to follow Danzo to belittle the Fourth Anbu or something, but just wanted Minato to remember the mistakes of the Fourth Anbe this time and improve next time.


    You must know that he sent many third-generation Anbu to assist the establishment of the fourth-generation Anbu.


    Third Anbu can also be regarded as the master of Fourth Anbu in a sense.


    Minato glanced at Nagasawa.


    Nagaze thought about it, and felt that Saltwater and Kakashi should not make such a mistake, unless it was Inuzuka Midori who made the decision.


    "I don''t think this should be a mistake in decision-making, but a special plan." Yong Ze said.


    "Oh, Nagasawa, did you find anything?" Midai asked curiously.


    Nagazawa shook his head, and then said: "It is Kakashi who leads the fourth Anbu in this exercise. I don''t think Kakashi will make such a low-level mistake."


    "Kakashi, he is indeed a good seedling." Sandai nodded.


    For the genius ninja in the village, three generations have some understanding.


    In particular, Kakashi has two special identities, one is the son of White Fang, and the other is the disciple of Minato, so the three generations naturally paid much attention.


    When he learned that Kakashi fell into depression because he accidentally killed his teammates during the mission, he also thought about ways to restore Kakashi to normal.


    But before he could figure it out, Yongze solved the problem.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： victory

    Chapter 112 Victory


    "Hehe, blindly trusting subordinates is not the quality that a qualified dark army leader should have." Danzo said with an old-timer look.


    "Is it too early for Elder Danzang to say this now? Have you forgotten what happened last time?"


    Facing Danzo''s ridicule, Yongze was not in the slightest, and almost said clearly that Danzo, don''t be ignorant of good and bad, and get slapped in the face again.


    "Huh." Danzang snorted coldly, and said nothing.


    He Danzang has always been a person who doesn''t talk too much.


    Don''t let him find the opportunity, otherwise he will definitely want Minato and Nagasawa to look good.


    Two brats dared to disrespect him, an old senior who devoted himself to Konoha.


    Seeing that Danzo stopped talking, Yongze didn''t bother to break up with Danzo, the result will prove everything.


    Everyone looked at the surveillance screen intently.


    In the monitoring screen, the Anbu of the Third Generation checked all the peripheral areas very steadily, and confirmed that the Anbu of the Fourth Generation did not deploy defensive forces on the periphery.


    Immediately after the third generation Anbu began the attack.


    They continued to divide into two-person teams to harass the base.


    The third Anbu was not in a hurry to **** the scroll, but continued to attack in batches, which consumed the physical strength and mind of the fourth Anbu.


    As time goes by, it can be seen from the monitoring that the movements of the fourth Anbu began to slow down.


    As the party being attacked, they need to spend more effort.


    And the third Anbu is a real dog, the two of them would just leave after being harassed, and come back a few minutes later, without giving the fourth Anbu a chance to breathe.


    Minato''s face became a little serious, because it was obvious from the monitor that the balance of victory was tilting towards Sandai Anbe.


    "Don''t panic, trust them." Yongze whispered.


    If Yongze was just guessing at the beginning, now Yongze can be sure that Kakazi and the others are definitely hiding some kind of plan.


    Because Saltwater never used the shadow imitation technique once during the monitoring, as if he was an ordinary Anbu ninja, he threw the shuriken.


    Several times, Saltwater could obviously rely on the shadow imitation technique to keep the opponent from making a move.


    There is no doubt that Saltwater is hiding his abilities, waiting for an opportunity to make a move.


    As a member of the seventh class of Anbu, not to mention the third generation of Anbu, before the establishment of a training team, even the fourth generation of Anbu did not know the members of the seventh class of Anbu.


    Because Yongze has always gone directly to Minato to receive missions, and has never done missions with other squads or teams.


    In addition, Saltwater did not use the shadow imitation technique in the first round, so the third Anbu absolutely did not know that there was a Nara tribe among the fourth Anbu.


    Third Anbu spent a long time, and after two hours passed, Third Anbu felt that it was almost done, and suddenly they all dispatched to beat Fourth Anbu by surprise.


    In terms of monitoring, the fourth Anbu was quickly beaten back steadily, and the third Anbu approached the table where the secret scroll was placed.


    Boom!


    Three Generations Anbu quickly threw a smoke bomb, and then suddenly launched a sprint, rushing to the table where the secret scroll was placed.


    ''ended. ¡¯ This is the thought of most people in the monitoring room.


    "It seems that the fourth Anbu still has a lot to learn, and the village needs strong roots." Danzo took the opportunity to say.


    "The root made a mistake and disbanded, how could it be so easy to recover, Danzo, don''t say such things." Three generations dissatisfied.


    How do you feel that since he gave way to Minato, Danzo, an old classmate, has been jumping more and more.


    "Sarutobi you!" Danzo looked at Midai with an unhappy expression.


    Those two brats don¡¯t know about his contribution, don¡¯t you Sarutobi Hiruzen also know about his contribution to Konoha?


    "It seems that the Fourth Anbe has won again." Nagasawa said indifferently.


    "?" Midai and Danzo both showed puzzled expressions.


    Didn¡¯t the four generations of Anbu¡¯s secret scrolls have to be robbed just now? Why did they still win?


    The controller played it back very thoughtfully.


    Between three generations of Anbu quickly retreated after getting the secret scroll. Just as the ninja holding the scroll stepped out of the base, a black shadow struck and controlled him.


    Subsequently, Saltwater quickly controlled the hand and made a vigorous throwing motion.


    Under the control of the shadow imitation technique, no matter how reluctant Sandai Anbu was, he could only throw the scroll out.


    The scroll was quickly caught by Kakashi whose feet were shining with lightning.


    All this happened so suddenly, not to mention the third Anbu, some of the fourth Anbu didn''t even react.


    Just won?


    The monitoring room was silent for a while, and the last three generations took the lead in breaking this embarrassing situation, laughing:


    "I was wrong. Just like what Nagasawa said, the fourth generation of Anbu has its own special tactics."


    "Hmph, it''s just taking advantage of the rules." Danzo snorted coldly, and was slapped in the face twice. He was ashamed to stay there, and walked out of the monitoring room without giving Yongze a chance to refute.


    "Seeing that your Anbe, the fourth generation, is developing so well, I feel relieved." Third generation laughed.


    Minato smiled gently, said modestly, "It''s not worth mentioning to win by fluke, and there are still many things we need to learn from Anbe of the third generation."


    Yongze saw that the three generations have said that. It is estimated that the matter of decentralization is stable, and the last confrontation is unnecessary.


    Nagasawa, who was in a good mood, went to the place where the fourth Anbu was resting.


    "You did a good job this time, the second round was a coincidence or a plan that came up."


    "Of course it''s a plan I came up with." Inuzuka Midori answered first.


    "Is it salt water or Kakashi''s idea?" Nagasawa continued to ask.


    Nagaze was not happy with Inuzuka Midori''s words, put his hands on his hips, and said with a displeased face: "Why can''t it be Green."


    Nagazawa glanced at Midori Inuzuka and asked, "Is it still you?"


    "Half of it is Midori''s attention." Inuzuka Midori said proudly.


    "Um?"


    "The defense of the base with all staff is what I first proposed."


    "That''s okay, you really have your style." Yongze''s face returned to normal.


    Obviously Nagasawa didn''t scold her, but Inuzuka Midori felt as if she was being despised.


    "It''s salt water''s attention." Kakashi who couldn''t stand it said.


    Yongze patted the shoulder of the salt water, said with a smile: "Shui salt, you did a good job, I will give you a credit."


    "This is what I should do." Saltwater said calmly.


    As the fourth-generation Anbu, it was his task to defeat the third-generation Anbu in the exercise.


    "Everyone performed well this time. After the last project is over, go back and rest for three days without training." Yong Ze said with a smile, not forgetting other ordinary Anbu.


    Many Anbu''s eyes lit up one after another, and suddenly they felt their weak bodies regain their energy.


    This training team is good, but the training is too strict.


    Asking for a ticket for follow-up, and a recommendation for pk,


    Thank you on my knees here


    ¡¾photo¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Ninja school first time

    Chapter 113 The first time of the ninja school


    "Hello everyone, I am your teacher Fujita Shoji. If there is no accident, I should be your teacher of basic ninjutsu from now on."


    On the podium, the young Chunin teacher wrote his name with chalk on the blackboard.


    "The teachers have introduced themselves. Is there any classmate who volunteered to introduce himself?" Fujita Shoji asked with a smile, but unfortunately no one paid attention to him.


    "Ahaha, it seems that everyone is a bit shy. After all, it is the first time to come to school, but it is also the first time for me to teach as a teacher. We are all the same."


    Seeing that no one paid attention to him, Fujita Shoji didn''t care, and continued to enliven the atmosphere.


    But still no one came to the stage, and there was a strong smell of embarrassment in the classroom.


    The smile on Fujita Shoji''s face is almost unbearable, so you should give me some feedback.


    Doudou couldn''t stand it anymore, it was too embarrassing, he walked out of his seat and took the initiative to walk up to the podium.


    Seeing that someone was willing to take the initiative to come up, Fujita Shoji immediately stepped aside. At this moment, Dou is his savior.


    Fujita Shoji thought in his heart that next time he would just ask people to come up in order next time. The children in this class are not good, and they are not lively.


    At that time, everyone rushed to go up.


    Dou felt that everyone in the audience was staring at him, and felt a little shy in his heart. He had never felt this kind of feeling of being watched by so many people.


    However, the strong psychological qualities trained by Nagasawa played a role (throwing him to various places on purpose), Dou was able to maintain his composure, and began to introduce himself:


    "Hi everyone, my name is Yaoshidou. My favorite food is roasted fish. I hate things that are too sweet. My dream is to become a ninja and make a lot of money."


    Clap!


    Fujita Shoji took the lead in applauding: "Thank you for the self-introduction, classmate Dou. This dream is very good. It is impossible to live without money."


    With the teacher taking the lead, coupled with the delicate little face and handsome white hair, many girls and some boys soon followed suit.


    "Tch, this dream is not powerful at all, let me do it."


    "My name is..., and my dream is to become Hokage!"


    It started with a pocket, and soon someone came up to introduce themselves and boldly stated their dreams.


    Back in the seat, Dou shook his head when he heard this speech.


    Hokage?


    He vaguely remembered Yongze saying something like this.


    "Hokage? There are no ninja dogs in this position, only a certain elder is greedy to death, and there is no benefit in being too busy."


    It is better to make money. Making money can build a new house for the orphanage and make the director happy.


    The self-introduction is over, and soon began to explain the most basic chakra of ninjas.


    Going around feels boring, and even feels like my life is being wasted meaninglessly.


    He really wanted to listen carefully, but what the teacher said was all he knew.


    Even when the teacher is talking about some extended knowledge, I can still find some small flaws in the teacher''s words.


    Suddenly a thought flashed through his mind, is there such a possibility? He said it was possible. In fact, Fujita Shoji''s theoretical level is not as strong as his.


    The more I listen, the stronger this idea becomes.


    Doudo is really disappointed at this time, the ninja school I have been looking forward to for so long, is this all? It''s better to go to Itachi to train together.


    Itachi is young, but he is strong and is a good opponent.


    "Student Dou, you should pay attention to the class. If you don''t pay attention to the class, you won''t be able to make money as a ninja."


    Just as he was thinking about Fujita Shoji''s theoretical level and his, a soft voice came from beside him.


    Looking around, it was a girl in a lavender sweater.


    The girl has short hair that just covers her ears. She has fair skin and delicate facial features. She is a very cute girl.


    But the focus of attention is not on this girl''s cute face, but on the other party''s eyes, those special eyes that are pure white without a trace of black.


    If he remembers what Yongze said correctly, this kind of eyes is called white eyes, which is a kind of blood inheritance limit, which can greatly enhance the power of observation, and can also see through to see clearly the chakra in the human body.


    Seeing that Dou not only didn''t listen to the class seriously, but also stared at her face, Hinata Huayang couldn''t help but get a little angry, and said with a straight face:


    "Student Dou, look at the teacher, look at what I am doing, I have no knowledge on my face."


    After thinking about it for a while, I still didn''t say "your eyes are more curious than the knowledge points on the blackboard" in the end.


    "Actually, I know all those things." Dou explained to himself.


    Although he doesn''t care much about the opinions of strangers, he is still a classmate, and he doesn''t want to be regarded as an ignorant person.


    "I see, do you want to be friends with me, but you can''t lie like this, you have to study hard." Hinata Huayang looked like I had seen through you.


    pocket:...


    What should I do, Brother Nagasawa, I seem to have encountered a strange person.


    Yongze only told him that if someone dares to bully him, don''t be afraid, he will pay back whatever the other party does.


    Didn¡¯t say that this kind of situation still exists.


    Fujita Shoji noticed the situation over there, seeing that it was Dou who helped him out of the siege talking, the teacher said decisively:


    "Student Dou got up and answered the question. There are several attributes of Chakra, and they are those attributes."


    Dou helped him out of the siege, and he wanted to reciprocate, and he wanted to let Dou study hard.


    "Five kinds, namely fire, water, wind, thunder, and earth." Doudan stood up and answered quickly.


    Actually, he wanted to talk about seven types, as well as yin and yang, but he was afraid that the teacher would not know and everyone would be embarrassed, so he only mentioned the common five types that everyone knows.


    "It''s okay, sit down, don''t talk in the future, and listen to the class carefully." Fujita Shoji nodded with a smile.


    Pocket:?


    Why does it look like he got the answer wrong.


    "Teacher, he is right." A classmate reminded.


    "Ahaha, I mean Dou''s performance is really good, everyone should learn from Dou and listen to the class carefully." Fujita changed his tone without changing his face.


    He was still thinking about how to get Dou back on track, but he didn''t notice that Dou got the answer right.


    Why is this grade so difficult to teach, he is too difficult, Fujita Shoji expressed his heart tired.


    "You actually got the answer right, you were obviously in a daze just now." Hinata Huayang looked at the bag suspiciously.


    "I said, I know all those things. I have an older brother who is a ninja, and he taught it." Dou explained.


    "So that''s the case, but you have to listen to the class carefully, there are always things that your brother hasn''t taught." Hinata Huayang felt a little embarrassed, and added.


    Doudo did not refute Hinata Huayang, but nodded.


    Although he doesn''t think Fujita Shoji can teach Nagasawa to understand.


    But he felt that if the slaps continued, the girl with white eyes might have to continue to slap him in the face.


    Seeing that Dou finally found his way back, Hinata Huayang smiled gratifiedly, and said:


    "This is the right way, this is what Huayang friends should look like."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： Uchiha

    Chapter 114 Uchiha


    A hidden corner of Konoha.


    "Danzo, try to help me get a batch of experimental products, you can''t be from the village." Orochimaru said to Danzo lightly.


    Danzo frowned when he heard the request from Orochimaru, and sneered, "Could it be that you, Orochimaru, are still a person who doesn''t know the importance?"


    "It''s much less time-consuming and labor-intensive to get people from the village. Their sacrifices are all valuable, and Konoha will remember their sacrifices."


    Oshemaru''s expression remained the same, and he repeated: "To get a batch of experimental products, you can''t be from the village."


    Danzo understood what Orochimaru meant, so he had nothing to talk about, he couldn''t be from the village.


    Danzo didn¡¯t understand. The people in the village didn¡¯t do the experiments well before, so why did it suddenly happen.


    Could it be that Orochimaru has suddenly awakened the will of fire, and the heart of loving the village is bursting.


    "It''s not like before, the roots have been disbanded, and my rights have been greatly restricted." Danzo also wanted to try to persuade Orochimaru.


    He felt something was wrong, why did Orochimaru''s attitude change so much.


    "My conditions remain the same, don''t make me repeat it again." Orochimaru said coldly.


    Originally, he was able to cooperate happily with Danzo because Danzo could provide a lot of what he needed.


    But now, he thinks that Yongze''s help will be more important to him, so he will pay more attention to Yongze''s request.


    Danzo, who had no choice but to agree, said that if he got the experiment, he would notify Orochimaru.


    After Orochimaru left, Danzo couldn''t help but beat the desk hard, breaking the desk.


    He found that since Namikaze Minato took office, everything went wrong for him.


    First, the outside forces were inexplicably hit, and then because of the Jin organization, they lost four root members, including the root elite, the oil girl Ryoma.


    Immediately afterwards, the Roots were disbanded, and they could no longer do anything in the name of the Roots, and they had to be extremely careful in mobilizing the Roots ninjas, so they could not be discovered.


    Now even Orochimaru has become like this inexplicably.


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to think about these things, the more you think about Danzo, the more angry you get.


    Unable to get angry, Danzo quickly regained his composure and began to write documents.


    He wants to propose that the training team hand over the six styles and spread them to all Anbu.


    After the root group disbanded, many members of the root group became the three generations of Anbu.


    So as long as the six styles are popularized to all Anbu, then his roots can also be obtained, and there are reasons to use it openly.


    Until now, Danzo still believes that he has the ability to pull Namikaze Minato from power.


    Although Orochimaru''s experiment fell into a bottleneck, he managed to miss a survivor.


    That is the only successful case of inter-pillar cell experiments. If the power of the Ninja God can be reproduced, who can stop him from becoming Hokage?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the last three-generation Anbu fell, the confrontation project also ended in the fourth-generation Anbu''s victory.


    This battle was the most thrilling for the fourth Anbu.


    The whole battle was suppressed, and in the end it was Kakashi who unexpectedly killed the opponent''s team leader in seconds, which turned defeat into victory.


    "I see a team that is growing rapidly." The third generation watched the fourth generation Anbu successfully win all the events, and stroked his mustache in praise.


    Although he was not in the elite of the third generation of Anbu, but just the most common unit, but that was also the third generation of Anbu, and it was not at the same level as the fourth generation of Anbu, which had been established for less than a year.


    "Since the training team is so good, I wonder if Master III can let Uchiha Shisui stay in the training team to continue training?" Nagasawa tentatively asked.


    "Oh?" Sandai looked at Yongze.


    "Zhishui''s performance in the training team is very good, which makes me very satisfied. I am reluctant to leave him like this." Yongze explained with a smile.


    Three generations thought about it, and felt that there was no problem, so they nodded and said: "Since Captain Yongze is so satisfied with Zhishui, let him continue to study in the training team."


    Although Shisui is strong at this time, he is only a young genius, not a strong man with kaleidoscope Sharingan, so Sandai is willing to give Shisui to Yongze.


    However, the third generation still kept a hand. He did not say to transfer Shisui to the fourth generation Anbu, but continued to study in the training team.


    Seeing that the third generation promised Shisui to stay, Yong Ze didn''t care whether to completely transfer to the fourth generation Anbu.


    To put it bluntly, this is not the identity on the data.


    Nongze believes that under his own influence, Shisui will definitely forget the third generation Anbu and regard the training team as his home.


    After the acting was over, Nagasawa took care of the follow-up work before leaving and went to Uchiha.


    A few days ago, he actually sensed that a ninja from the Uchiha clan was following him.


    After thinking about it later, as Itachi, it''s not too outrageous.


    He didn''t expect that Dou would suddenly know Itachi. When Dou said that he met a friend named Uchiha Itachi, Nagazawa was quite surprised.


    You know, in the original book, Itachi ended Todo''s plan, and used Izanami to force Dodo to change his ways.


    Under his influence, the two actually became friends.


    But although he understands Uchiha, but Uchiha sent ninjas to follow up and investigate the bag, Yongze can''t ignore it. If he doesn''t care, wouldn''t he still have to investigate him.


    Investigate the captain of the dark army, what do you want to do? Rebellion.


    Didn''t you take the initiative to pass the knife to Danzo?


    In order to prevent Uchiha from being stupid, Yongze decided to come to teach Uchiha a lesson, and by the way, talk to Uchiha Fuyue, the Uchiha patriarch, about Uchiha''s problems.


    In order to show the seriousness of the problem, Nagasawa surprisingly wore Anbu''s uniform.


    Nagasawa did not choose to enter the Uchiha clan in an open and honest manner, which would make this family that is prone to random thoughts come up with some dangerous ideas.


    Nagaze chose to sneak into Uchiha Fugaku''s house quietly.


    Fuyue had just returned from get off work at the police department. As soon as he entered the yard, he saw Anbu wearing an Anbu uniform and a tiger-striped mask.


    Fuyue was stunned for a while, then took a deep breath and asked, "I don''t know why Anbu came to the door?"


    "Investigate the captain of the dark army, what does Uchiha want to do." Yongze asked in a deep voice, looking like he was asking for a crime.


    Fuyue frowned, and said: "Investigate the captain of the dark army? How could the Uchiha clan do such a thing? Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Remember that little white-haired boy you sent someone to follow?"


    Nagaze said it so clearly, Fuyue understood that the little boy must have something to do with the captain of Anbe.


    Fuyue was speechless for a while, what kind of luck is this, a friend Itachi met by accident, has such a big background.


    But the thing has already happened, it is useless for Fuyue to regret it, he can only try his best to explain the whole story to Yongze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Shocked Uchiha Fugaku

    Chapter 115 Shocked Uchiha Fugaku


    "Uchiha didn''t intend to investigate the captain of the dark army, but did it unintentionally. I was a little too worried about Itachi."


    Fuyue said the matter briefly, saying that Uchiha really has no dangerous thoughts.


    "Even so, as the captain of the police force, you actually did such a thing, do you think it''s reasonable?" Yong Ze stared at Fu Yue, putting a lot of pressure on Fu Yue.


    Fuyue didn''t know what to say at this meeting. The chief of the police force took the lead in breaking the law, which is really unreasonable.


    "This matter was my mistake, I would like to personally apologize to that child named Dou." Fu Yue was silent for a moment, then said.


    He really felt tired.


    After the war ended, the clan was very dissatisfied with Namikaze Minato''s superior position, thinking that the young man Namikaze Minato would be Hokage, so why couldn''t their patriarch.


    Those clansmen don¡¯t know anything about it, not to mention that his merits are not as good as Minato¡¯s. With the status of the Uchiha patriarch alone, it¡¯s hard to become Hokage.


    Also wanted to send Obito back to Kakashi''s Sharingan, a group of people looked aggrieved, and thought that Kakashi stole Sharingan.


    Fuyue knew that Uchiha was in a difficult situation. If he dared to make trouble, he would only make his own situation worse, so he suppressed those voices by saying that it was not appropriate to start a dispute just after the war.


    Unexpectedly, there will be another wave of ups and downs, and this time even Anbu will come to the door.


    But this time he caused the trouble, and he should solve it. It can only be said that luck is really bad.


    Fuyue''s attitude is so good, he can''t fix Yongze, and the patriarch personally apologized, sincerity is absolutely enough.


    "It is said that Uchiha is proud and difficult to get along with, but I don''t think so." Yongze''s tone suddenly made a 180-degree turn.


    "Huh?" Fuyue looked at Yongze with some doubts, not understanding why Anbu suddenly changed his attitude and said such words.


    "I used to only know one Uchiha Shisui, he has a gentle personality, even if he is superior in strength, he never looked down on others.


    Talking with the patriarch Fuyue today, I found that the patriarch Fuyue is also very generous, and the rumors are not credible. "


    Yongze first pointed out that he knew Shisui, and then made a small blow to Fuyue to show his friendliness.


    Fuyue is a little confused, it is really strange that Anbu has goodwill towards Uchiha.


    What made him even more unexpected was that Yongze actually took off the mask, revealing the young and handsome face under the mask.


    "Nongze Jonin?" Fu Yue looked at this face, a little surprised.


    At the recent J¨­nin meeting, he once met Nagasawa.


    Because he is a new face and Yongze looks outstanding, so Fu Yue has a little impression of Yongze.


    He didn''t expect that Yongze, the newly promoted J¨­nin, was actually a member of Anbe.


    "Patriarch Fuyue, long time no see, I didn''t expect you to remember me as an unknown person." Yongze said with a smile.


    "But what you did was not interesting enough. You almost found me."


    "Are you the captain of the dark army?" Fu Yue''s expression was very surprised.


    Without him, Yongze is too young, he is still a newly promoted Jonin, only twenty-four years old.


    If you want to become the captain of the Anbu, you must have been in the Anbu for more than ten years, and you must have outstanding strength.


    Yongze is not a young genius, and Fuyue can''t understand it.


    "It''s okay to say that I''m the captain of the dark army, but my position is a bit more special." Yongze nodded and said.


    "Chief Fuyue, do you want to change the situation of your Uchihas?" Immediately afterwards, Yong Ze asked.


    Fuyue was speechless.


    Change the situation of the Uchiha clan? He would really like to.


    However, what''s the use of discussing this with an Anbu? The reason why the Uchiha clan fell into this situation was not caused by the Second Hokage policy.


    "I''m a member of the fourth Anbe, not the third." Nagasawa saw that Fuyue was silent, so he said something.


    "Is there a difference?" Fu Yue asked.


    "The difference is very big, the third Anbe is under the orders of the third Hokage, and the fourth Anbe is under the orders of the fourth Hokage.


    I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, at least for now. "


    "Fourth Hokage..." When Minato was mentioned, Fugaku''s expression was a little moved.


    Compared to those who don''t know the so-called tribe, Fu Yue is quite happy that Minato has become the fourth Hokage.


    He has a good relationship with the Minato family and knows Minato''s character.


    If Minato is Hokage, the situation of the Uchiha clan should improve.


    And Nagasawa is the captain of the fourth generation of Anbe, this incident may be a temptation of Minato?


    Fuyue thought for a while, and then said: "No one wants Uchiha better than me, the patriarch."


    "I want some Uchihas to join the Fourth Anbu, what does Patriarch Fuyue think?" Nagasawa said.


    It happened that the third generation released a lot of Anbu power to Minato, and the fourth Anbu was going to expand.


    If a group of Uchiha members are directly absorbed, there is no need to deliberately screen other ninjas to enter Anbu.


    As long as Uchiha opens Sharingan, the combat effectiveness is guaranteed, and the quality will not be low.


    The second is to let Uchiha get in touch with people in the village and increase the bond.


    Members of the Uchiha clan, most of them joined the police department directly after becoming ninjas.


    From childhood to adulthood, the opportunity to contact outsiders may only be the time of ninja school.


    And the Uchiha clan has a hard time making friends in the ninja school because of their arrogant personality.


    Whoever is not the baby of the family depends on your stinky face.


    To put it bluntly, there is a problem with the education of the Uchiha family, and the family honor is the first in the Warring States Period.


    There is a sense of family pride, but it is easy to look down on other families and common people.


    "Yes, but there can''t be too many people." Fu Yue nodded after hearing Yong Ze''s words.


    He is too aware of the virtues of his group of people.


    If you know that many people from the Uchiha clan can enter Anbu, maybe you will come up with some bold ideas.


    Soon, the two discussed the matter.


    Fuyue is responsible for sorting out the information of some Uchiha members with a calm personality and handing it over to Nagasawa.


    Nagaze will conduct another review and select members who will enter the Anbu.


    Before leaving, Yongze smiled and said, "It''s okay to apologize personally, but in the future, I don''t want to feel that there are Uchiha ninjas following him beside the bag."


    Fu Yue''s expression was a little embarrassed.


    It''s too embarrassing to send someone to follow a child and be approached by someone.


    Seeing Yongze disappearing at the door, a smile appeared on Fuyue''s serious face.


    Although today is a bit embarrassing, it is also a good thing.


    For a long time, Uchiha has been squeezed into the police department, far away from the village.


    Although only some members joined Anbu, it was a good start.


    I hope he can see a Hokage from the Uchiha clan in his lifetime.


    ps: Have you noticed that today is the protagonist¡¯s birthday, but it¡¯s actually my birthday too.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： Orochimaru research

    Chapter 116 Research on Orochimaru


    Hokage Building.


    Because of Danzo''s proposal, the high-level meeting was held again.


    "The Six Styles of the Fourth Anbe must be spread to all Anbu, so as to improve Konoha''s strength." Danzo said eloquently.


    "I have to correct you, this is not the Six Styles of the Fourth Anbu, but the Six Styles of the training team, the Six Styles of Nagasawa." Minato said seriously.


    "So what, isn''t he an Anbe ninja, isn''t he a Konoha ninja? A ninja has to sacrifice himself, let alone just a taijutsu." Danzo retorted.


    "Why didn''t Elder Danzo tell these words to the Nara Inuzuka family and ask them to hand over the secret technique." Minato asked rhetorically.


    Danzo didn''t know how to answer Minato''s sentence for a while.


    If the answer is not good, it will directly offend all of Konoha''s secret arts families.


    "How can some ordinary physical arts compare with secret arts." Danzo really couldn''t think of a rebuttal to Minato, so he could only speak bluntly.


    "Say something about Hiraku, isn''t that right?" Danzo looked at his old classmate.


    "Ahem, since this taijutsu was developed by Nagasawa, he has the right not to authorize it to Anbu." Sandai coughed twice, and then said in Danzo with a disappointed expression.


    Although the third generation is also very fond of the six-style, the six-style was developed by the fourth-generation Anbu leader after all, and sooner or later it will be popularized by the fourth-generation Anbe, just as powerful as Konoha.


    Seeing Hiruzaru Sarutobi opened his mouth, the two advisors also quickly expressed their views, standing on the same front as the third generation.


    Danzo looked at Hiruzaru Sarutobi with a slumped face, with deep disappointment in his eyes.


    I don¡¯t know when, Sarutobi Hiruzen was no longer the old classmate and old teammate who would always agree with him.


    The current Sarutobi Hiruzen has repeatedly turned to Namikaze Minato and denied his proposal.


    "Hizan, you will regret it." After leaving such a sentence, Danzo walked out of the conference room without looking back.


    "Oh." Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed, and said to Minato: "Don''t mind the fourth generation, after all, Danzo is also wholeheartedly for Konoha."


    Minato nodded, but made another note of Danzo in his heart.


    Since he took office, Danzo has not given him face once, and every time he has a bad face.


    I don''t even want to do superficial work.


    Also secretly sent root members to sabotage the tasks he assigned.


    The clay figurines are still angry.


    No matter how good-tempered Minato is, he can''t hold back Danzo''s overreach.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the exercise, the life of the training team became unpretentious again, returning to the rhythm of task-training-training.


    Yong Ze also relaxed a lot.


    Now that the training team is on the right track, he doesn''t have to watch so closely.


    As for other work, it can also be handed over to Zhishui and salt water.


    Yongze looked at the balance of the points, it was useless for two months, and he had saved 130,000.


    It looks like a lot, but in fact it can only improve the fusion of the Whitebeard template by 6%.


    The white beard template with a fusion degree of 60% needs 20,000 points for every 1% improvement.


    Yongze has a headache when he thinks about the huge amount of points he will need later.


    Naruto was born on October 10th, now it is April, and his prosperity is 1750.


    In six months, you will get about 440,000 points, if there is no major improvement in prosperity.


    And with these points, Whitebeard can''t be scored to 90%, but a little more than 80%. There is still more than 200,000 points to get to 90%, and the challenge task is unlocked.


    Nagaze only hopes that Konoha''s ninjas will be stronger.


    The improvement of ninja strength will also provide Yongze with points. If there is a shadow class, you can get 50,000 at one time, and the prosperity can also be improved.


    This is also the reason why Yongze wants to set up a training team.


    Now Yongze has basically done everything he can do at this stage.


    Subduing the gold organization laid the groundwork for getting rid of daimyo''s economic control in the future.


    Reform the Anbu, attack Danzo''s power, and strengthen the strength of the fourth generation Anbu. This may not see obvious results in the short term, but it will continuously increase prosperity, and at the same time create a sharp blade for Konoha.


    Bring it back to Tsunade, reduce the probability of Kushina''s death infinitely, avoid Minato''s death, and develop Konoha''s medical ninja system at the same time.


    Appease Uchiha, ease conflicts in the village, and avoid internal friction.


    Although they are all just starting, they are also beginning.


    As long as Konoha follows this rhythm, the development will not be slow, and the prosperity will increase steadily.


    While Yongze was thinking about the future, he suddenly received a message from Orochimaru asking him to go to the underground laboratory.


    Yongze found the entrance of the underground base according to the previous route, Jie Yin untied the barrier, and entered the laboratory.


    In the laboratory, Orochimaru carefully observed something in front of the instrument.


    Yongze didn''t deliberately hide his breath, Dashemaru immediately noticed Yongze''s arrival, a rare smile appeared on his cold and pale face, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "Nagaze-san, you are finally here."


    "What''s the matter, did you find anything?" Yongze walked to Dashemaru and asked.


    "Before Nagasawa-san, didn''t you say that it might be because the body energy provided by the cells between the columns is too strong, resulting in an imbalance between the spirit and the body.


    However, it is too time-consuming and difficult to improve a person''s spiritual strength, which is too demanding for the experimental subject.


    So I was thinking, it would not be better if the inter-column cells were directly changed by experiments to make the power of the inter-column cells more balanced. "Oshemaru said his experimental inspiration.


    Yongze nodded and said, "Then?"


    "The Uchiha clan with Sharingan, as long as the Sharingan is opened, the illusion can far surpass ordinary people, so the spiritual power of the Uchiha clan is far beyond ordinary people."


    "Have you experimented with Uchiha''s cells and the cells between the columns?" Nagasawa couldn''t help asking.


    Both Uchiha and Senju are descendants of Otsutsuki, but one inherited the immortal eyes and the other inherited the immortal body.


    These two study together, maybe they can really research something.


    Oshemaru nodded, raised the corner of his mouth and said: "That''s right, I put a certain Uchiha Chunin''s cells and Hashirama cells together for experiment."


    "This experiment is different from the past, although the last Uchiha''s cell finally collapsed, but it is completely different from before.


    That cell was able to resist the erosion of the cells between the columns at the beginning, and even created a short-term balance.


    You know, it''s just an ordinary Chunin cell. "


    "It seems that you have almost found the direction of success." Yong Ze sighed.


    Orochimaru really shouldn''t be underestimated, so he quickly found his way.


    I just don¡¯t know if I can surpass the original plot.


    In the original plot, I don¡¯t know why, Dashewan didn¡¯t do much research on intercolumnar cells.


    Danzo''s Sharingan arm, which can use Mutun, should be Orochimaru''s greatest achievement in Hashirama cell technology.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： return life

    Chapter 117 Return of life


    "Successful? It''s still early, but it''s really curious that Uchiha''s cells and interstitial cells can produce this kind of reaction." Orochimaru chuckled.


    "I don''t know what you think, Nagasawa." Orochimaru looked at Yongze.


    Yongze thought for a while and said, "Maybe we should look for the answer in the long history."


    "Looking for an answer in history? What a surprising answer." Orochimaru stuck out his long tongue and licked his lips.


    "Do you know the relationship between the Senju Clan and Uchiha during the Sengoku period?" Nagasawa asked.


    Orochimaru shook his head.


    Although Konoha has only been established for a few decades, Orochimaru, who was born as a commoner, is not familiar with those histories, nor has he tried to understand them.


    "Enemy, they are enemy, both sides want to kill each other."


    "Interesting, families that are hostile to each other founded Konoha together, and there is such a wonderful performance on the cells." Orochimaru''s expression is a little subtle.


    "That''s why I said to find the answer in the long history. These two families definitely have some secrets that we don''t know." Yongze laughed.


    It¡¯s actually just a secret that Orochimaru doesn¡¯t know.


    But Yongze didn¡¯t want to tell Dashemaru directly, it really seemed that he was a bit suspicious, and you knew things that the Uchiha patriarch didn¡¯t know, and it really belonged to you.


    "Even, maybe the legendary Sage of the Six Paths is also true."


    "Even if there are Sages of the Six Paths, they are just powerful ninjas. Nagasawa, you don''t believe in those boring gods, do you?"


    If you want to talk about immortals, Orochimaru has actually seen them before, and the White Snake Immortal in Ry¨±ji Cave is that.


    But in the eyes of Orochimaru, the White Snake Immortal is not a noble immortal, but a powerful white snake that has lived for a long time.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they couldn''t beat them, they would have to be caught for experiments and used as psychic beasts.


    "Of course not." Yongze shook his head.


    Maybe outside of the world, there are really great gods who can handle the world like a glass ball.


    But in the world of Naruto, even Kaguya Otsutsuki, the mother of Sage of the Six Paths, is nothing more than an alien.


    Later, Yongze and Dashemaru did some experiments together, mainly Dashemaru did it, and Yongze was responsible for making suggestions and observations.


    After around 3:30 in the afternoon, Yongze left. Before leaving, Yongze also knew that Orochimaru should start human experiments again soon, so he warned:


    "Don''t use villagers as experiments, this is my bottom line."


    Orochimaru said without changing his face: "I will naturally do what I promised Nagasawa-san. You are welcome to come and see Nagasawa-san anytime."


    Although Yongze seems to be threatening Dashemaru, Dashewan doesn''t care about Yongze''s little problem, he cares more about Yongze''s ability.


    As long as the experiment can be successful, anything will do.


    People who don''t use Konoha don''t use it, and people who don''t use Konoha are special.


    Leaving Orochimaru''s base, Yongze saw that it was still early, so he took a break among the leaves.


    He walked out of the remote forest and walked aimlessly until he sensed a somewhat familiar aura, which was Maitekai''s aura.


    "Finger stab!"


    Maitkai stretched out his index finger, poured chakra into it, and transformed into Thunder-Tuning Chakra at the moment of explosion.


    Zi...


    A flash of lightning flashed across the finger, and then dissipated.


    Maitkay knew that he had failed again.


    Mitekai scratched his head, obviously he did what Kakashi said, but the transformation efficiency of the nature change was too unsatisfactory.


    Mitekai actually knows a reason. He was originally poor in ninjutsu, and he has been practicing physical arts. Now that he suddenly picks up the nature change, it is too difficult to succeed.


    "Kai, are you practicing the advanced six poses?"


    Nagaze saw Maitkai''s posture and the name of the move he was calling, so he stepped forward.


    "Yes, Mr. Nagasawa." Maitkai nodded.


    "However, my ninjutsu talent is not good. Although I remembered what you said, Mr. Nagasawa, and Kakashi taught me later, I still can''t perform it."


    "But I won''t give up. Youth is about challenging difficulties!" Maitkai gave a thumbs up and showed his signature smile.


    Yongze fell into deep thought, he knew that Maitekai''s ninjutsu talent was not good.


    But he did not specifically emphasize that Maitekai should not learn the advanced six-style, but also wanted to see if Maitekai could learn this kind of ninjutsu that was different from ordinary ninjutsu.


    This is because of the particularity of the Eight Gates Dunjia. Although it is a physical skill, when you open the Eight Gates, you will get a lot of chakra.


    In the world of Naruto, there are eight places in the meridian system that control the flow of chakra in the human body that can restrain and control chakra, called eight gates.


    By temporarily opening these eight passages, you can gain powerful power during the duration of the door opening.


    If Maitkai can learn to change nature, then the powerful chakra obtained when opening the eight doors will be used far more than just to strengthen the body.


    If the eight-door state can also perform advanced six-style ninjutsu, then this will be a big improvement.


    But looking at it now, this idea doesn''t seem to work.


    In the normal state, it is difficult for Maitekai to perform the advanced six moves, let alone the eight-door state.


    Because the eight doors to suppress and control Chakra are opened, the Chakra at that time will be more difficult to control.


    He can use the points to give Maitekai a trick, and add points to improve the nature change.


    However, to change the nature of the level of Maitkai, adding points to the eight-door state can use the change of the nature of the ninjutsu level, it is estimated that it will cost a lot of points.


    And it can''t be transformed into combat power immediately.


    The current Kay is not the blue beast that can directly start from the sixth door. The current Maite Kai will definitely suffer serious physical injuries when he opens the sixth door.


    It''s better for him to use the points to improve the white beard template, and when the points are not tense, he will make a harmless attempt.


    Thinking of this, Yongze said: "My arrangement is not right, Kai, please temporarily stop practicing the advanced six-style.


    Next, I will teach you the original six postures, and you will mainly practice this and the ordinary six postures in the future. "


    "The original six-style? What kind of six-style is this, isn''t the ordinary six-style the original six-style?" Maitekai asked.


    He had never heard Yongze mention this six-style before.


    Nagaze nodded and said: "The original six poses are the first six poses, but because the requirements for physical strength are too high, I created the ordinary six poses later.


    Compared to the ordinary six forms, the original six forms do not contain the use of chakra, and only rely on a strong body to perform them.


    However, if you have practiced the original six moves to a certain level, you will comprehend an ability called life return. "


    Nagaze briefly described the ability to restore life, and Maitekai was excited when he heard it, and he wanted to start practicing immediately.


    Kakashi knows advanced six forms, he realizes that life returns, and they all have a bright future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： Konoha at half past five in the morning

    Chapter 118 Konoha at 5:30 in the morning


    "Tsuba, you have to try your best to get the six styles of the training team. Anyway, now that the two Anbu are in the same base, it should be no problem."


    Danzo seems to be asking, but the words contain an irrefutable meaning.


    Wing is a member of his root, and after the root was disbanded, he entered the Anbu of the third generation.


    Most of the root members are in this way, dismantling the team to join the third generation Anbu, and a small part of them joined other departments.


    After all, the root ninjas are no worse than Anbu. It is impossible for three generations of this kind of elite ninjas to kill all of them at a single disagreement. Isn¡¯t that a waste of resources?


    Konoha was wounded by the end of the war and was short of vitality.


    So for Danzo, the total power of the root ninja has not changed, but it is extremely troublesome to mobilize and must be done secretly.


    You can''t mobilize too many at once, or you will be discovered.


    The other thing is that the name root can no longer be used. This is the biggest loss.


    There is no way to rely on the privileges of the roots to do whatever you want like before.


    "If you are discovered during the mission, you know what to do." Danzo said coldly.


    The ninja codenamed Tsubasa half-kneeled and nodded: "Yes!"


    Tsubasa of course knew what Danzo was referring to, and of course committed suicide, in order to prevent someone from obtaining the memory in his brain and exposing Danzo.


    But Tsubasa is not disgusted, he just takes it for granted, because this is the most important truth Danzo has always told them, that ninjas must sacrifice themselves.


    Danzo is the only one who has been brainwashed like Tsubasa. If there is no order from Danzo, he will still be confused and at a loss.


    "Very good, you act as soon as possible." Danzo nodded in satisfaction.


    It seems that his brainwashing work is still in place, even if those root members go to the third generation Anbu, they will still obey him, and even his priority is the highest.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ninja school, playground.


    Dou looked at the shurikens of his classmates flying around, and fell into deep thought.


    How on earth can they avoid such a big wooden target perfectly every time?


    Shuriken throwing like this may not only be able to inflict severe blows on teammates during battle.


    Dou couldn''t understand.


    "Next, Hinata Hanayo."


    "Don, don''t be in a daze, watch my posture carefully, don''t miss the target later." Hinata Huayang poked the shoulder of the bag with his finger.


    pocket:...


    Here comes, she starts again.


    Hoo!


    Hinata Huayang took a deep breath, recalling the previous practice, Xin Dao must earn face in front of this new friend this time.


    After feeling that his spirit had reached a peak, Hyuga Hanayo threw out the shuriken in an instant.


    Phew!


    when!


    The shuriken was firmly nailed to the circle closest to the center of the target.


    Hyuga Hanayo nodded secretly. She played perfectly and should be the one with the best grades. After all, this is the first shuriken throwing class.


    Even if ordinary students from senior grades come, it may not be so good.


    The teacher also praised: "As expected of the child of the Hyuga family, it is very good, eight points."


    Hinata Huayang happily walked back to the side of Dou, and asked: "Du, have you seen clearly just now, if not, I can teach you later, after all, we are friends."


    "Next, Medicine Master Dou."


    At this time, the teacher called Dou''s name.


    "Actually, I can also throw a little shuriken." Before going on the field, Kado said the last sentence to Hinata Hanayo


    When Hinata Huayang heard these words, he felt a little uneasy.


    Hinata Hanayo shook his head: "Impossible, isn''t that brother ninja better than the masters in the clan?"


    Whoosh!


    Kou took out two shurikens from the ninja bag at will, and shot them out quickly.


    For him, this training is too simple.


    Not only is the distance so close, but it is also a fixed target, so it is not just throwing it casually.


    He can even play with flowers, using the collision of shurikens, throwing various tricky angles to hit the bull''s-eye, this is what he learned from Itachi.


    But for fear of scaring those classmates, I still kept a pocket, but threw it out unpretentiously.


    when! when!


    Two shurikens were stabbed firmly to the center of the wooden target.


    The playground fell into silence.


    At this time, everyone''s thoughts were surprisingly unified.


    ¡®Wow, what¡¯s the matter with this guy, monster, we can¡¯t even hit the target with one shuriken, but this guy throws two, and they all hit the center. ''


    The teacher was stunned for a moment, but after all, he is a Chunin and has also experienced wars, so he would not be frightened by this, and immediately reacted:


    "Pharmacist pocket, ten points!"


    "Dou, have you practiced before? It feels like your shuriken level has reached the level of a graduate." The teacher couldn''t help asking.


    Dou nodded calmly and said, "I have a ninja brother, he taught me."


    "It''s so handsome to be so confident."


    Beautiful face and temperament, coupled with this genius performance, quickly attracted the admiration of the little girls in the same class.


    Seeing Dou''s performance, and thinking about what she said just now, Hua Yang couldn''t help feeling the embarrassment in that class again.


    What should I do, I really want to go underground, why can''t I escape from the earth.


    Unfortunately, before Huayang could find a way to escape, Dou returned to Huayang''s side.


    "Well, your shuriken throwing is really good, but don''t be proud, you still have to practice hard, Huayang''s friends should be like this, um, that''s how it is."


    Hua Yang''s pure white eyes didn''t dare to look at the pocket at all, either looking up at the sky or looking down at the ground, with his hands behind his back and pinching randomly, his cheeks were slightly red.


    But Dou did not bring up the embarrassing incident just as Hua Yang imagined, but nodded and said:


    "I will, but so are you, Huayang."


    Huayang breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he was doing well again, patted his chest and said to himself: "Although shuriken throwing is not as good as you, I am best at physical arts.


    If you have a chance, I must show you the soft fist of our Hinata family. "


    Physical¡­


    Dou really wants to ask Huayang, have you seen Konoha at 5:30 in the morning?


    Physical arts, Yongze never lets his pockets fall, he wakes up every morning to practice breathing and jogs in the morning, then practice swordsmanship, and do some other exercises.


    Even if I go to school now, I still run in the morning as usual, and other items are moved to other time slots.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： special student

    Chapter 119 Extraordinary students


    Tsunade has been a little annoyed recently, and even has the idea of ??sneaking out to gamble.


    Establishing a new and different medical ninja training system is a great idea, but it is difficult to implement.


    In terms of medical ninjas, Konoha is already at the forefront of the ninja world. There is no one in front of them to learn from, and they can only cross the river by feeling the stones.


    Tsunade''s original proposal was to directly establish a school that only belongs to medical ninjas, so that the quality of medical ninjas trained in this way must be much higher than the current ones.


    But this proposal was quickly opposed by consultants.


    Advisors'' reason is simply that it is unnecessary.


    Even if each class has a medical ninja, building another ninja school is not worth the candle.


    Moreover, the consultants believe that if medical ninjas go to a school alone, instead of going to school with ordinary ninjas, the bond between peers cannot be cultivated.


    The original plan was to establish a medical department to manage all medical ninjas, and at the same time allow interested ninjas to study in the medical department and register as medical ninjas.


    But Tsunade felt that this was too slow, and it was not as effective as the cultivation from childhood, so he rejected this plan.


    Now she has rejected the original plan, but her own ideas have also been rejected, so the plan is temporarily stuck.


    With this card, Tsunade didn''t want to do it.


    You can still gamble if you eat hot food and drink spicy food outside every day, isn¡¯t it uncomfortable?


    Thinking of this, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel even more uncomfortable, so he sighed.


    Shizune who had just walked out of the room heard Tsunade''s sigh and looked over.


    At this time, Tsunade was sitting on the wooden walkway on the side of the house, with a sad expression on his face.


    "Master Tsunade, what''s wrong with you?" Shizune trotted to Tsunade''s side and asked worriedly.


    "Mute, or let''s run."


    "Eh!" Shizune looked at Tsunade in surprise.


    "Mute your voice lower." Tsunade looked around for a while.


    "But Tsunade-sama, didn''t we just come back not long ago?" Shizune asked in a low voice honestly.


    "Konoha is too unhappy to be here, go out and play for two months before coming back."


    "That''s not good, haven''t you become the person in charge of that medical ninja project?" Jing Yin was a little worried.


    Actually, she is really happy to see that Tsunade has a tendency to revive recently. It feels like the old Tsunade-sama is back again.


    But why did he change back to that decadent look after a while.


    "Hey, anyway, that group of people have meetings all day long, so they probably won''t be able to do much in a short period of time. Why don''t they go out and have fun," Tsunade said.


    Mute:¡­


    "What if Nagasawa Jonin finds out, I promised him to stay for a year." Shizune wanted to persuade him.


    "It''s just Nagasawa, I will be afraid of him? When Tsunade was in the ninja world, that kid didn''t know where he was playing with mud. Last time, he just accidentally missed. If he does it again, he will definitely beat him."


    Anyway, at his own home, Tsunade let go and said, strategically despising Nagasawa.


    Yongze, who just walked in with a gift of condolences: ¡­


    Since Shizune was looking at the door, he saw Nagasawa directly.


    Shizune had an idea, and said: "Master Tsunade, I don''t think you usually say that Nagasawa Jonin is of a high level, can you become a Hokage consultant?"


    "Huh? I mean that the position of consultant can be done by anyone, maybe not by anyone."


    Mute:¡­


    Master Tsunade, I did my best.


    "Nongzawa Jonin." In order to prevent Tsunade from continuing to output, Shizune directly greeted Nagasawa who walked in.


    Tsunade looked at Shizune in disbelief, was it for nothing? Didn''t you remind that guy when he came?


    Jing Yin showed a helpless expression, she tried her best.


    Just now she winked so much that her eyelids almost twitched, but Tsunade was completely absorbed in the joy of angering Nagasawa, and didn''t notice her expression.


    But since they were all heard, Tsunade didn''t bother to pretend anymore, and with his legs crossed, he asked casually, "I don''t know why Yongze has endured to my shabby place."


    Yongze looked around, Tsunade''s big courtyard is better than that of the Uchiha clan leader, if it is shabby, what is he living in?


    Yongze handed the condolences to Shizune, and then said: "I heard that Tsunade-sama has been working hard for the medical department''s plan recently, so I wanted to bring something to see you."


    "See if I want to run?" Tsunade asked?


    "I naturally believe that Tsunade-sama will not break his word."


    Tsunade shook his head and said, "That''s not certain."


    "Master Tsunade, since reopening a ninja school is too wasteful of resources, why don''t you offer medical ninja courses in the ninja school?"


    "Isn''t that the current system?" Tsunade looked at Yongze speechlessly.


    The current ninja school has a medical ninja course, but it is not included in the graduation assessment.


    But this kind of education really can''t cultivate any excellent medical ninjas.


    "No, what I''m saying is, it''s better to establish a medical ninja special life system.


    After entering the ninja school for one month, freshmen can choose to become medical ninja special students according to their own situation.


    Medical ninja specialty students do not need to study as many subjects as ordinary students, and focus more on medical knowledge.


    When there is no medical knowledge class, everyone stays in each class as usual, and when there is a medical knowledge class, they go to a classroom for professional learning.


    Graduation assessment can also be based on the assessment of medical knowledge. "


    At first Tsunade didn''t care about it, but gradually she also realized that Yong Ze didn''t just talk about it, it should have been thought of for a long time.


    After listening to it, Tsunade found out that this medical ninja specialty is really something.


    Equivalent to building a small medical ninja school inside a ninja school.


    At the same time, it can also meet the requirements of those consultants. Don¡¯t you want to be fettered? I usually take classes together, so there is always a fetter now.


    If it is a coincidence, Tsunade absolutely does not believe it. It must be the information Nagasawa got from Minato and then figured it out.


    "In addition, the medical department can also follow suit, registering all medical ninjas, and it is more convenient to transfer.


    Moreover, the medical ninja specialty students of Ninja School can be regularly sent to the medical department to receive training and improve their level. "Yongze continued.


    "I have already written the specific documents, and I will put them together with those supplements."


    "After doing so much, I might as well be the person in charge." After a moment of silence, Tsunade said suddenly.


    "How can I be this great job, this position is only suitable for Tsunade-sama."


    "By the way, Tsunade-sama, someone will send one million taels later, which can be regarded as a small payment in advance.


    Although it is not as good as Baanchu Street, Konoha also has some entertainment venues, and you can relax properly without too much work. "Yongze laughed.


    Looking at the kind-hearted Nagasawa, Tsunade really didn''t know what to say.


    Should I go to Xie Yongze? But Yongze beat her senior for not showing face, and almost forcibly tied her back.


    Tsunade has self-respect. She is also the legendary Tsunade, the strongest medical ninja.


    Yongze, on the other hand, is caring for her.


    On the way back, he also took good care of him, giving money when he asked for it, and helping with things without saying a word.


    After coming back, she has been trying to find ways to make her live more comfortably.


    Moreover, Nagasawa''s sentence "You can hate me, even take revenge on me, but don''t involve Konoha", really made her a little admired.


    So now Tsunade''s feelings for Nagasawa are really a bit complicated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： The fourth group (first update)

    Chapter 120, Group Four (First update)


    Fuyue moved very quickly, and did not keep Yongze waiting for too long, and sent the information to Yongze in a few days.


    Nagaze thought for a while, and sent Anbu to call Shisui into his office.


    "Captain Yongze." Zhishui knocked on the door and walked into the office to say hello to Yongze.


    Yongze nodded and said: "I have some information here and I need you to be my staff."


    Yongze beckoned, beckoning Shisui to come to him, and then took out the information Fu Yue gave him.


    Zhishui stood next to Yongze and looked over curiously.


    "Uchiha Iron Fire..."


    Shishui''s heart tightened, it turned out to be the information of the ninjas of the Uchiha clan.


    ¡®Could it be that something happened again, a conflict between the village and the clan? ¡¯ Zhishui couldn¡¯t help but start to think about it.


    But what Yongze said next made Shisui breathe a sigh of relief, and even felt a little pleasantly surprised.


    "I''m going to pick some Uchihas to join our training team. You, Shisui, are also Uchihas. I think you should know something about those people, and you can provide me with additional references."


    Shisui thought for a while, and said: "Uchiha Tiehuo, this person has good talent, and he is also considered to be a relatively rational and calm Uchiha clan."


    Nagaze carefully looked at the information of Uchiha Tetsuhiro again, and finally stamped a stamp on the information of Uchiha Tetsuhiro, indicating that he was selected.


    Uchiha Tiehuo is only sixteen years old, and Shisuikou is more sensible and talented. Yongze thinks that such a Uchiha has great potential for transformation.


    When you are too old, the three views have been fixed, and it is difficult to change.


    Yongze read all the information, and then referred to Shishui''s words, and finally selected four people, the oldest of which was only eighteen years old, and the youngest was only fifteen years old.


    The profiles of these four people basically have a calm personality.


    Nagaze will not let some Uchihas who cannot think independently join the training team.


    The brains of those Uchihas are only the strongest of the Uchiha clan, and the big Uchiha is the biggest.


    Still dreaming of the Warring States period, indulging in the glory of the family and not waking up.


    The policy of the second generation staying behind is one aspect, but Uchiha himself also has a big problem.


    The two must be solved together, and it is useless to solve one aspect alone.


    It¡¯s just that Konoha has changed his attitude. Maybe some Uchihas will think that Konoha has softened and made more outrageous actions.


    It¡¯s just to solve Uchiha himself, not to change the policy. If such a policy continues, the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha will become bigger sooner or later.


    Only by solving the two together can the big problem of Uchiha be solved.


    "From now on, you will be the leader of the fourth team of the training team. The four Uchihas and some other new members will join the fourth team, and you will be in charge." Nagasawa looked at Shisui with a smile.


    In fact, Zhishui has no clear position in the training team. He has been sitting in a job similar to Yongze''s secretary.


    However, the training team did not set up the position of secretary to the captain, so Zhishui has always been doing the work of the captain as an ordinary member.


    Moreover, Shisui is considered the top genius in the Uchiha clan. As the team leader, no Uchiha will be unconvinced.


    "Yes, I will definitely not disappoint your expectations." Zhishui said seriously.


    Since Yongze wants to help the Uchiha clan, he will definitely do his best to cooperate with Yongze.


    Shisui loves the village, but he also loves the Uchiha clan. No matter which side is damaged, Shisui will feel extremely uncomfortable.


    So Zhishui has been suffering, but fortunately, he met Yongze.


    After ??, he is not the only Anbu of Uchiha.


    Although it is only Anbe now, Shisui believes that after this good start, Uchiha will gradually leave the police department and join other departments. In the end, Uchiha will truly integrate into Konoha instead of the current embarrassing situation.


    On the surface, he is a person of Konoha, but he is suppressed by Konoha''s policy and feared by Konoha''s senior management.


    Zhishui was very happy, after so long, he finally saw the hope of achieving a happy ending.


    Even after walking out of the office, Shisui couldn''t stop smiling, which made Kakashi a little curious


    What kind of good thing can make Zhishui happy like that.


    As a result, after Shisui saw Kakashi, he controlled his expression and said that he would ask Kakashi for advice.


    After getting Shisui from the third generation, Yongze also asked Shisui to start learning six styles, laying the foundation for learning advanced six styles in the future.


    Many techniques do not overwhelm the body, even if the advanced six moves are placed in the entire ninja world, they are all first-class ninjutsu.


    With the strong observation ability of Sharingan, Zhishui learned quickly, but he feels that his level is still far from the current three team leaders.


    In the past, he could not care about it, but now that he is going to be the team leader, he has to be serious.


    Kakashi''s Six Forms is the strongest among the three team leaders, so asking him for advice should be very effective.


    "Ask me? With Shisui''s strength, I can''t give you any guidance." Kakashi was a little puzzled.


    Kakashi basically never encountered opponents of his age when he was growing up, even before Maitekai was hit by him for a second, and he caught up slowly later.


    Shishui is the first time he has produced a ninja whose talent is not as good as others.


    Obviously younger than him, but his strength is extremely strong.


    They are all Sharingan, but his Sharingan is like a joke in front of Shishui.


    His Sharingan can only copy ordinary ninjutsu to strengthen observation, because he is not good at illusion.


    And Shisui''s Sharingan can be called weird, combined with the instant shadow clone, Kakashi always can''t find where Shisui is.


    So their first battle ended in a draw, but Kakashi knew that he had already lost, but Shisui saved face for his senior, so it was a draw.


    But later on Kakashi was on guard against Shisui, coupled with the continuous improvement of knowledge and knowledge, now it is really 50-50 with Shisui, and there is basically no result if you don''t work hard.


    "No, I just want to ask Six Styles for advice, not to fight with you. I may be the team leader next, so I want to improve the level of Six Styles."


    Shisui Jian Kakashi misunderstood what he meant and explained


    "So that''s how it is. That''s good. In the future, the training team will have a strong team leader." Kakashi congratulated.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said, "But if you want to learn six styles, I have a better candidate."


    "Captain Yongze''s words should not work, I think he is very busy recently?" Zhishui asked.


    Kakashi shook his head, and said without changing his face:


    "It''s not Squad Leader Yongze, but someone else. He is a disciple of Squad Leader Yongze. His name is Mai Tekai. He is a physical genius with strong strength. His six styles are even better than mine. If it is him, he must You can improve a lot.¡±


    In the past few days, for some reason, Maitekai has become extremely excited, and he always fights with him. The frequency is so high that Kakashi has no time to find Hualing.


    It happens that Zhishui also needs to learn the six styles, and Zhishui''s strength is also strong.


    Introduce Zhishui to Kai, wouldn''t that be perfect?


    Not only liberated him so that he had time to spend his private life, but also allowed Zhishui to learn the six styles, and also found a good opponent for Kai.


    This wave is a real win-win situation, with great joy.


    "Captain Yongze''s disciple, a physical genius..." Shishui''s eyes flashed a light, it sounds very powerful.


    Being Captain Nagasawa''s disciple, it will definitely not be bad, and it is a genius that Kakashi himself admits, Shisui is a little looking forward to it.


    "Let me tell you that his usual practice position is at..." Kakashi said with a smile.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Just a passerby (2nd update)

    Chapter 121 Just a passerby (second update)


    In the afternoon, Itachi quietly waited for Dou to arrive by the river.


    Today is a holiday, and the ninja school does not have classes. They agreed to practice together during the holiday.


    "Hello, why are you sitting here in a daze?" A girl in a purple sleeveless coat saw Itachi sitting by the river by himself, and came up curiously.


    Itachi glanced at the girl in purple clothes lightly, and then turned his gaze back to the calm river.


    He is not very good at talking to strangers, especially peers.


    Uchiha Izumi was stunned, she was ignored.


    She came up after seeing Itachi wearing clothes with the Uchiha clan emblem, who was of the same clan as her.


    "What''s your name, I''m Izumi Uchiha, and I belong to the same family as you." Izumi Uchiha didn''t give up, and continued to talk with a smile.


    She felt that this must be a lonely child. No one wanted to play with him, so he was so bored that he sat by the river alone in a daze.


    It happened that she had a good initial impression of Itachi (extra points for her appearance), so she wanted to help this lonely child and play with him.


    Itachi turned his head to look at Izumi Uchiha, a little surprised, unexpectedly meeting a fellow clansman, after a while, Itachi thought about it, and said:


    "Itachi Uchiha."


    "Itachi? Why does this name sound familiar?"


    Izumi Uchiha always feels like he has heard the name Uchiha Itachi somewhere, but he can¡¯t remember it.


    "By the way, Itachi, why did you go to the river alone? Let''s go back to the clan and find someone to play ninja games with."


    Izumi Uchiha really couldn''t think of it, so he simply didn''t want to, and invited Itachi.


    "I want to practice..." Itachi was silent for a moment, then said.


    Actually, he was thinking just now, what is a ninja game? Could it be that he dressed up as an official ninja to fight?


    "Hey!" Uchiha Izumi looked at Itachi in surprise, obviously she was surprised by Itachi''s answer.


    It was the first time that she was rejected by the excuse of "I want to practice".


    "What kind of cultivation? It feels like you, Itachi, may be a very powerful person." Izumi Uchiha asked.


    "Ninjutsu, shuriken..." Itachi replied.


    He felt that this tribe was a bit different from the Uchiha tribe he usually met, and seemed to be too enthusiastic.


    "Ninjutsu! Itachi, do you already know how to use ninjutsu?" Uchiha Izumi''s eyes widened slightly, even more surprised than before.


    Did she meet a genius in the clan?


    Itachi nodded, but did not speak.


    "Wow, Itachi, you are amazing." Uchiha Izumi sighed.


    Itachi''s expression remained unchanged, and a compliment from a stranger couldn''t make him feel any fluctuations.


    Izumi Uchiha looked at the sky, and finally waved with Uchiha and said: "Itachi, I''m leaving first, and I will play with you another day."


    She made an appointment with someone else to play together today, and she would be late if she didn''t go there. Originally, she wanted to take Itachi with her, but Itachi didn''t want to go, so she couldn''t force it.


    Itachi also waved his hand politely.


    At this moment, Dou just came over and got next to Itachi.


    Looking at Izumi Uchiha''s back, Dou asked, "Is that your friend?"


    Itachi shook his head and said, "No, just a strange passerby."


    Itachi''s words reminded Dodo of Hinata Hanayo, she is also quite strange, always saying some inexplicable strange things.


    However, I can feel that Hyuga Hanayo has a good intention and a kind personality, but it is easy to misjudge his strength, and he is a bit dumb.


    So he is not disgusted with Hinata Huayang.


    Dou and Itachi briefly chatted about his anecdotes at the ninja school, and then they started training.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Night.


    Wing wears a mask and walks in the Anbu base.


    Now he is an ordinary member of the Anbu, not the root, so naturally he can move freely in the Anbu.


    Among the Anbu bases, Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s Anbu occupies about three-quarters of the positions, and four generations of Anbes occupy a quarter of the positions.


    From the perspective of the general layout, the Anbu base of the fourth generation is located in the southwest of the Anbu base.


    However, because the fourth Anbu may be expanding recently, Yi heard a news that the Fourth Anbu may have its own independent base instead of being mixed with the third Anbu.


    This not only made Tsubasa a little impatient, but if the fourth Anbu moved to an independent base, it would be much more difficult to steal information about Six Styles.


    So he decided to act today and try it first, otherwise the mission will basically fail after the fourth Anbu leaves.


    Tsubasa wore Anbu''s mask and Anbu uniform, and walked into the fourth Anbe''s position openly.


    Because it is in an Anbu base, it is naturally impossible to set up a threshold or something inside, wouldn''t it become an Anbu base in an Anbu base.


    Because it was night, Anbu looked extraordinarily deserted.


    The fourth-generation Anbu who came across on patrol were basically fooled by Tsubasa.


    After all, no one would have thought that what the third Anbu would think of the fourth Anbu.


    There is no confidential data room where the fourth Anbu is located, those are all over the third Anbu.


    As it got deeper and deeper, Yi became more and more careful.


    He knows very little about the training team, only that their Six Styles are very practical.


    Finally, Tsubasa came to a door that said Captain''s Office.


    Yi quietly pushed open the door, and then saw Yong Ze who was looking at him.


    The two looked at each other for a second, and Yi''s mind spun rapidly, thinking of what to do to fool him.


    Nagaze also looked at the third Anbe with great interest.


    He is a shadow clone.


    In order to prevent some emergencies, Yongze usually left shadow clones in two places.


    One is Anbu''s office, and the other is Tsunade''s side.


    However, Tsunade withdrew after Tsunade became the person in charge of the medical ninja project, but Anbu has always left a shadow clone.


    He remembers the mask of the fourth Anbu, but there is no such form, so it can only be the third Anbe.


    "Master Nagasawa, Master III sent me to get the latest mission information from you." Tsubasa quickly explained.


    "Heh, get the data, but do you need to be so careful to get the data, and at such a late hour, the third generation is really good at predicting things, guess I will work overtime?" Nagasawa sneered.


    Fooling ghosts, and getting information.


    Tsubasa quickly took out the poisonous kunai from the ninja bag, and wiped it directly towards his neck.


    Now that he has been discovered, there is absolutely no way for him to escape.


    This is the depths of the fourth Anbu, and there are many fourth Anbu outside, it is really impossible to escape.


    Besides, not to mention the other four generations of Anbe, Tsubasa is not sure about Nagasawa just in front of him.


    If you can become the captain of the training team, will your strength be easy?


    The captain of the training team is equivalent to the leader of the root.


    So with no hope of escape and victory, Yi chose to commit suicide directly to avoid exposing information.


    ps: There are three more chapters, released in the afternoon and evening


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： exposed Danzo

    Chapter 122 The exposed Danzo


    Perhaps Tsubasa succeeded in front of ordinary ninjas, but unfortunately, he faced Nagasawa.


    Nongze''s powerful Overlord color suddenly swept towards Yi, and Yi stopped in an instant.


    At the moment of this pause, Yongze shot quickly, and with a swipe, he flashed directly in front of Yi, knocking out the poisonous dagger.


    At the same time, a finger gun with a powerful lightning also descended on Tsubasa.


    ZiZiZi!


    Crackling!


    Countless electric lights swam over Yi''s body, the pain that tore through his body, even Yi who had received root training couldn''t help but let out a scream.


    After screaming, Yi fell to the ground like a puddle of mud.


    At this moment, the wing has been fainted by the huge pain.


    Such a thunderous attack sound and screams quickly attracted the attention of the surrounding Anbu.


    Many fourth-generation Anbu came quickly.


    "Captain Yongze, what happened?" Anbu who rushed over saw this scene and asked Yongze.


    Nagazawa asked Anbu to check the body of Tsubasa who had fainted on the ground, and then said:


    "I don''t know very well, but this person dressed in Anbu is going to steal the secrets of the training team, but he didn''t expect that I was in the office."


    Anbu checked and found that there was nothing strange about this ninja, and some were just ordinary ninja tools.


    So Anbu quickly reported: "Captain Yongze, there is nothing suspicious on the other party."


    Yongze thought for a while and said, "Pull out his tongue and have a look."


    Anbu opened Yi''s mouth and pulled out the tongue forcefully. After the tongue was pulled out, everyone could clearly see the black mark on the tongue.


    "Okay, I know what''s going on." Yongze smiled, and after seeing the curse mark on his tongue, he instantly understood everything.


    Well, you Danzang, busy developing Anbu, didn¡¯t go to deal with you, but jumped out by yourself, and gave him the handle by yourself.


    If Yongze doesn''t make a move, is it still plausible?


    "Go and inform the mountain clan, let them send a powerful clansman over, and go to the third generation Anbu to ask for information about this Anbu.


    Finally, guard this person well, control him, and prevent him from committing suicide. "Yongze ordered.


    After distributing the task, Yongze directly released the shadow clone, allowing the memory to flow back to the main body.


    At this time, Yongze himself was studying chakra and breathing at home. After reading the memory of the clone, Yongze got up without hesitation and rushed to Minato''s house.


    Boom boom!


    Although Yongze was in a hurry, he still knocked on the door honestly and didn''t go in directly.


    In case Minato and Kushina are doing some loving interaction between husband and wife, wouldn''t it be a bit embarrassing for him to go in.


    Knock us outside and give everyone a buffer time.


    No one kept Nagasawa waiting for a long time, and soon Minato, who was wearing ordinary clothes, opened the door.


    Seeing that it was Nagasawa, Minato was slightly surprised. It was already ten o''clock in the evening. After he and Kushina lived together, Nagasawa had never looked for him at this time.


    Minato let Yongze into the house, and then closed the door, the two reached the living room, Minato asked: "Yongze, what''s the matter, why did you come to me so late."


    Yongze nodded, and said: "Just now, the training team''s office was invaded, but I just put a shadow clone in the office.


    Currently the infiltrator has been defeated by my shadow clone, and no loss has been caused. "


    "How can someone invade there? To infiltrate there, they almost traversed the entire Anbu in a horizontal direction. It is impossible for the third Anbu to fail to find it." Minato was a little puzzled.


    It stands to reason that Anbu is the least likely place to be invaded, because the defense is too tight and there are many guards.


    Sneak into the dark side? Isn''t that tantamount to throwing himself into the trap? It is a surrender.


    "That''s why I came to you. That person is Sandai Anbu, so naturally you don''t need to work hard to sneak in, just leave openly.


    But he has another identity. He was a member of the root before, and he still has the curse mark left by Danzo on his tongue. "


    Minato was a little puzzled when he first heard that it was the third Anbu, why the third Anbu wanted to steal the secrets of the fourth Anbu.


    But later, when Nagasawa said that the man was a member of Roots before, Minato immediately connected things together.


    Danzo previously wanted to disclose the six styles to all Anbu but failed. He was so determined that he asked people to steal the six styles directly.


    Minato frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Danzo to have such a strong control over the Nebu ninjas. It has been half a year since the Nebu disbanded. Danzo can still order the former Nebu members who have become three generations of Anbu like this.


    But Minato was also a little excited, Danzo made such a big mistake again.


    This time he sees what Danzo can do, how he can argue, this time he wants to disintegrate Danzo''s power in one fell swoop.


    Minato returned to the room and began to change into Hokage''s imperial robe. This kind of matter should be dealt with immediately to prevent any accidents.


    "Minato, who is here? Hey, what are you doing changing?" Kushina who was lying on the bed saw Minato suddenly change into work clothes, so she asked.


    "There is an urgent matter to deal with." Minato explained


    "I''ll be back soon after it''s done." Minato kissed Kushina''s forehead lightly, put on the Hokage hat, and strode out.


    Minato directly used the Flying Thunder God to bring Nagasawa back to Anbu, and Anbu had the Flying Thunder God Kunai left behind by him.


    This caused Minato and Nagasawa to move too fast, and they went to Anbu before they even came back to invite the Yamanaka clan.


    "Master fourth generation."


    "Captain Nagasawa."


    Anbu of the fourth generation greeted Nagasawa and Minato one after another.


    However, the ninjas of the Yamanaka clan did not come, but Anbu, who went to get the information, returned.


    Minato finally glanced at the information Anbu handed over, and then at Anbu who fainted to the ground.


    As Nagasawa said, before Anbu was a ninja of Genbu, he joined Anbu after Genbu disbanded.


    And according to the data, this root ninja worked very hard after joining Anbu, and completed a lot of tasks.


    Not long after, members of the Anbe came over with a jounin from the Yamanaka family.


    The ninja of the Yamanaka Clan saw that even Minato, the Fourth Hokage, was here, knowing that something serious might have happened, and his face became serious.


    "Check his memory, it''s okay." Minato said, pointing to Tsubasa who fainted on the ground.


    The ninja of the Yamanaka Clan nodded, and then activated the secret technique in the seal, and the consciousness invaded towards Yi.


    Because he was injured and fainted, Tsubasa is now in a state of depression, and the ninja invasion of the Yamanaka clan went smoothly.


    But after seeing Tsubasa''s memory, he was shocked. Elder Shimura actually did such a thing. It seems that Konoha is about to change.


    There are two more


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： Danzos Dead End (4th update)

    Chapter 123 Danzo¡¯s Dead End (4th update)


    "Not long ago, Elder Shimura ordered this Anbu named Tsubasa to steal the Six Styles from the training team." The ninja of the Yamanaka clan spoke out the important memory he had read.


    Nagazawa and Minato looked at each other, this time it was steady.


    Minato smiled and said: "Thank you for your hard work, but you can''t go back for the time being. There are still places that need you later."


    "Yes." The ninja of the Yamanaka Clan also knew the importance of this matter, and had already prepared himself, and was not surprised by Minato''s words.


    "Go and invite the third generation and two advisors, saying that a high-level meeting will be held temporarily." Minato called the three Anbu to notify the third generation and them respectively.


    Immediately afterwards, Minato sent eight Anbu to Danzo, telling them to bring Danzo to the Hokage Building.


    As for why Danzo alone went to eight Anbu alone, it was of course to prevent Danzo from not wanting to be decent, and asked Anbu to help him face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In his sleep, Danzo dreamed of a breakthrough in Orochimaru''s research, and he had countless wooden ninjas.


    Relying on these powerful wooden escape ninjas, he quickly controlled the entire Konoha.


    What Namikaze Minato Sarutobi Hiruzen is under his wooden escape ninja, all of them are chickens and dogs.


    Just as he was about to sit in the seat he had dreamed of, suddenly he found that Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who had been hit, was actually sitting in Hokage''s seat.


    "Danzo, I am Hokage."


    Danzang is confused, what the hell.


    "Danzo, I am Hokage."


    Immediately afterwards, as if the surroundings were filled with pre-recorded voice recorders, he kept repeating that sentence.


    "Danzo, I am..."


    "Huh!" Danzo woke up suddenly from the bed, his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    Looking around for a week, Danzo relaxed when he realized that it was a home he was so familiar with.


    Tuan hid himself, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with a towel, thinking that it was really a terrible dream.


    Just when Danzo was about to drink a glass of water to calm the shock, there was a knock on the door.


    Danzo frowned, it was so late, who would come to him.


    "Who is it?" Danzo asked.


    "Master Hokage has an order, please rush to the Hokage Building to attend the emergency meeting." Anbe outside the door said quickly.


    Danzo thought for a while, and said: "You tell Namikaze Minato that I am not feeling well today, so I won''t go."


    I don¡¯t know why, but Danzo always felt that something was wrong, so he refused.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, the door of Danzo''s house was knocked open, and all eight Anbu walked in.


    The leader Anbu said indifferently: "Elder Shimura, Hokage-sama has an order, no matter what, we must go. If the elder is unwell, we have a lot of people here, and we will choose with the elder on our backs."


    Danzo looked at the eight Anbu who vaguely blocked all positions, and sneered:


    "Very good, Namikaze Minato is very good, I want to see what kind of tricks he is playing, I don''t need you, I will go on my own!"


    At this time, Danzo still didn''t know what happened, but he thought that something he was doing secretly was discovered by Namikaze Minato.


    However, because he was doing too many things secretly, he couldn''t even guess what was discovered.


    Walked to the Hokage Building, Danzo didn''t expect what was exposed.


    Walking into the meeting room, seeing Minato sitting high above, Danzo asked with a gloomy face:


    "If you have anything to say to the fourth generation, please tell me quickly. This old man is no better than you. He spends so much time in the evening, he won''t have the energy to do things tomorrow."


    Three generations who were sitting next to Minato also said, "Fourth generation, what happened to make the meeting so urgent."


    Minato smiled slightly, and was not in a hurry to answer, first distributed the printed materials to the two consultants and the third Hokage.


    The third generation took the information, and after reading it, he sighed and rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    After the third generation and the two consultants finished reading, Minato said with a serious expression:


    "Three generations, two consultants, how do you think this matter should be handled."


    Third generations smoked cigarettes, kept puffing, didn''t speak, and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    The two consultants also showed headaches and did not speak immediately.


    Danzo saw that Sandai and the two consultants were all looking sad, and his heart became worse.


    "What the **** is it?" Danzo began to panic.


    The empathetic Minato dumped a piece of information to Danzo.


    Danzang took the information, and when he saw the title, he knew something big was going on.


    "Konoha Elder Shimura Danzo Appoints Three Generations of Anbu Members to Steal the Six Forms of the Training Team"


    Just this one title, he has two major crimes.


    First of all, three generations of Anbu members are appointed. Only Hokage is qualified to transfer Anbu. You elder command Anbu to do things?


    Then it¡¯s about stealing the Six Forms of the training team. The Six Forms are the top secret belonging to the training team, and the training team also belongs to Anbu, so this is stealing Anbu¡¯s secrets.


    "I doubt the authenticity of this information. I, Shimura Danzo, absolutely did not do such a thing." Danzo decided not to admit it.


    It should be that Yi''s actions were exposed, and then he was found.


    But as long as Tsubasa is dead, he can completely blame Tsubasa in the end, for example, Tsubasa is actually a spy sent by Mist Ninja.


    "Sarutobi, don''t you know me yet? How could I do such a thing." Danzo looked at Sandai.


    The third generation was still smoking, and did not answer Danzo''s words.


    Three generations sighed in their hearts, ''It is because I know you too well that I can be sure that this is what you did. ''


    No one knows Danzo better than Sandai.


    It¡¯s nothing more than the fact that I was unhappy when I was rejected at the last meeting, and I still wanted to get the Six Styles, but in the end I wanted to send someone to steal it.


    Danzo has always been like this


    Seeing that Danzo still wanted to die, Minato smiled, and said, "Since Elder Shimura doesn''t believe it, then I will show you something that will make you believe it."


    "Nagazawa, bring that Anbu over to Elder Shimura to recognize him."


    Nagaze took Shang Yi, called the ninja of the Kami Yamanaka clan by the way, and walked into the conference room.


    Seeing Tsubasa in Nagasawa''s hand, Danzo''s pupils shrank suddenly. Tsubasa didn''t commit suicide!


    Danzo is a little bit cold at the moment. It is still difficult for Konoha to obtain information about the dead, but it is not too easy for the living.


    "Qianya Yamanaka, please describe the memory you saw in Tsubasa''s mind." Minato said.


    "Yes." Qianye Yamanaka nodded and said, "It''s evening, and Tsubasa was called to a remote forest by Elder Shimura through a special contact method..."


    "Elder Danzo, do you have anything else to refute? If you think this result is not enough, I can directly invite the current Patriarch of the Yamanaka family to take action in person, which must be more convincing."


    After Qianye Yamanaka finished speaking, Minato asked Danzo.


    ps: Ask for a monthly pass, there is one more update, and the guaranteed update is over


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： ten years

    Chapter 124 Ten Years


    Danzang remained silent. At this time, even a thick-skinned man like him couldn''t argue anymore.


    He looked at Sandai, who had already closed his eyes at this time, and began to close his eyes and meditate.


    "Since Elder Shimura has no objection, I will begin to announce your punishment.


    Elder Konoha Shimura Danzo, trying to steal Anbu''s secrets and confuse Anbu...


    I decided to revoke all positions of Shimura Danzo, and at the same time, considering that Shimura Danzo also contributed to Konoha, so instead of execution, he was imprisoned for 30 years instead. "


    Minato announced his disposal of Danzo with a serious face.


    Originally, this was a decision that had to be discussed with high-level executives, but it was originally an emergency meeting, and Minato made a decision directly.


    "Hehe, then I would like to thank you Namikaze Minato, and I will only be imprisoned for thirty years." Danzo sneered, being imprisoned for thirty years, it would be better to kill him directly, he does not want to die of old age in prison.


    "Alas..." Sandai opened his closed eyes and sighed deeply.


    "Minato, it''s fine if you don''t want to be imprisoned for thirty years. After all, Danzo has made a lot of contributions to Konoha, and he has been secretly guarding Konoha, and he is so old."


    Sandai looked at Minato, and there was a hint of pleading in his cloudy eyes.


    Even, instead of calling Minato the fourth generation, he chose a more intimate direct name.


    It may be the friendship of the same team, or everyone is high-level, but Danzo is facing such a tragic situation, and the two consultants also opened their mouths.


    Mitomon Yan said: "Hizun is right. Danzo has made a lot of contributions for so many years. Thirty years in prison is still too much."


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun said: "It''s not bad to be dismissed. Danzang made such a big mistake, it should be so, but thirty years in prison is a bit much."


    Boom boom!


    Minato knocked on the table, her expression unchanged.


    "Then according to the words of Sandaime and the two advisors, how should we punish?" Minato asked.


    Three generations thought about it, and tentatively said: "It''s better to change the imprisonment to three years, but confiscate all Danzo''s family property."


    "I think this is good. The punishment is in place, and Danzo can reflect on it for three years." Zhuanzhu Xiaochun said.


    "I think so too." Mito Menyan nodded.


    Minato took off the Naruto hat, put it on the table, turned his head and glanced at Sandai, and then glanced at Zhuanju Koharu and Mitomenyan.


    "Stealing Anbu''s secret secrets and secretly controlling Anbu members. With these two major crimes alone, there are three generations and two advisors. Do you think this punishment can convince the public?" Minato said in a deep voice.


    "It seems that it is indeed lighter, why not imprison for five years." Sandai sighed and added two years of imprisonment.


    "Imprisoned for ten years! At the same time, Fujiwara Nagasawa performed very well in this incident, and his work in Anbe is also very good, so he was specially promoted to Assistant Hokage." Minato said his bottom line.


    Danzo will be imprisoned for at least ten years, and Yongze will enter the high-level Konoha at the same time.


    The last Hokage assistant was Danzo, but after the third generation retired, he also retired.


    The third generation took another two puffs of cigarettes, and finally sighed: "That''s it."


    He has really tried his best, but he can''t completely lose face to Minato, otherwise, what is Minato, Hokage, used for? He has no authority at all.


    "Ten years, hahaha." Danzang sneered, already disheartened in his heart.


    He Danzo devoted his life to Konoha and died, but he ended up in this end, imprisoned for ten years!


    Yongze shook his head regretfully, Minato had exchanged interests with the third generation and the others, and promoted him to the top, otherwise Danzo could be locked up to death.


    ¡®How come Danzo didn¡¯t cooperate with any foreign organizations or other countries this time. ¡¯ Yongze is still not satisfied.


    If there is one more crime of treason, it really won''t be saved for three generations, and there is no need to close it, just click and it will be over.


    Soon, Danzo was suppressed, and what awaited him was a ten-year prison sentence.


    The meeting ended, and the third generation got off their seats, ready to go back.


    I don''t know if it was Minato''s illusion, but he looked at the back of the three generations leaving, and felt that the three generations were all a bit stooped.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m sad because my friend made a big mistake, or because this incident feels that their time has passed, so I feel sad.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I have to do this, Mr. III. ¡¯ Minato said silently in his heart.


    When Midai called him and Minato looked at him with pleading eyes, his heart was indeed touched.


    But this opportunity was found by Yongze. If Danz¨­ is not abolished in one fell swoop this time, Danz¨­ will definitely not give such an opportunity next time.


    "It''s getting better." Yong Ze sighed.


    Ten years off, too many things will happen in these ten years, even if Danzang comes out, it will be just a small character who can be easily killed, and there will be no waves.


    "From now on, you will be Hokage''s assistant, but you must be serious about assisting me." Minato calmed down, smiled and hammered Nagasawa''s chest.


    "Aren''t I serious now? For work, I sacrificed a lot of time with Nonoyu." Yong Ze punched Minato back.


    "Haha, I misused the word, it should be kept like this." Minato smiled gently.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shisui followed Kakashi''s instructions and came to a quiet stream.


    When he arrived, he couldn''t find anyone who fit the image of Maitekay in his mind. He only saw a boy in a green tights with a watermelon head.


    Maitkai in his heart should be similar to Yongze, after all, it should be normal for a child to look like a master.


    And the watermelon-headed boy doesn''t seem to have the same feeling as Yongze.


    However, Zhishui feels that he should not judge people by appearance, after all, appearance is not something that can be decided by oneself, the key is temperament.


    Zhishui stepped forward and asked, "May I ask, are you Captain Yongze''s disciple Mai Tekai?"


    "That''s right, I''m Teacher Nagasawa''s disciple Maite Kai." Kai gave a thumbs up, showing his two rows of white teeth.


    Stop Water:¡­


    No matter how it looks, it seems that the temperament is not compatible with Mr. Nagasawa.


    "I heard from Kakashi that your Six Styles are very powerful, I would like to ask you for guidance, is that okay?" Shisui thought for a while, but decided to believe Kakashi''s words.


    After all, Kakashi said that Maitkai''s Six Styles is superior to him, so Kakashi wouldn''t lie to him in this regard.


    Appearance and temperament can''t represent strength either.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect my best friend to think so highly of me, but Kakashi''s six styles are not inferior to mine, we just went in different directions." Maitekai laughed heartily.


    He is more of a taijutsu way, while Kakashi is ninjutsu.


    ps: At present, the first order score is 1100. I don¡¯t know if some readers haven¡¯t read it yet, or they went to a certain pavilion. It¡¯s a bit hot.


    Guarantee five shifts is over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： The ruined Danzo (3,000 words for subscription)

    Chapter 125 The ruined Danzo (3,000 words for subscription)


    "But since it was recommended by Kakashi, I will go all out, youth is going all out!" Maitekai put on various poses.


    Stop Water:¡­


    Teacher Yongze''s disciple is a little special.


    "Uchiha Shisui." Shisui announced his name and made a posture ready to fight.


    The two looked at each other, and the battle called Guidance began.


    Whoosh!


    The battle started, but before Zhishui''s eyes could react, Maitekai''s body disappeared in an instant, Zhishui was slightly startled, and immediately opened Sharingan.


    The originally black eyeballs quickly turned into a bewitching blood red, and three hook jades appeared in it at the same time.


    After the Sharingan was opened, Zhishui''s observation ability improved a lot.


    Suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air behind him, Zhishui turned around quickly, and it was a slashing wave kicked out by Maitekai.


    The wind blade broke through the air and flew towards Zhishui quickly.


    Shishui could have used ninjutsu to fight directly, but after thinking about it, he came to learn the six styles, not to fight, so he also kicked a chopping wave.


    But compared with Maitekai''s slashing wave, Zhishui''s slashing wave is much smaller.


    Boom!


    The two slashing waves collided, and Zhishui''s small slashing wave was instantly disintegrated.


    Maitkai''s chopping wave broke through Zhishui''s chopping wave and flew towards Zhishui with unabated momentum.


    Zhishui had to use razor to quickly shift position, but Maitekai didn''t just watch after releasing Lanjiao, he was always looking for the flaws of Zhishui.


    After seeing Shisui move, Maitekai also moved.


    Because of using Sharingan, now Shisui can clearly see Maitekai''s movements.


    Zhishui has to admit that Maitekai''s six-style is really good. It is obviously an ordinary six-style, without adding chakra properties, and it is so fast.


    He also knows the existence of the advanced six-style, and has seen Kakashi perform it.


    Seeing that Maitekai is strong, Shishui also had to start using Sharingan with all his strength to capture Maitekai''s movements and then analyze them.


    Actually, if he didn¡¯t force himself to only use six styles and no other ninjutsu or genjutsu, it would definitely not be so uncomfortable, and it shouldn¡¯t be a problem even to win.


    Because he has only learned the six moves for half a month, and only using the six moves will only drag down his combat effectiveness.


    Although there is a copy and analysis of Sharingan, how strong can it be in half a month.


    Shaved is not as fast as his instant body technique, and Lan''s toe gun is not as sharp as his fire escape and illusion skills.


    However, in order to inherit the tradition that the team leader is a master of the six-style, and there is a lot of room for development in the six-style, he will study so hard.


    During the battle, Maitekai found that Zhishui was making rapid progress. He could no longer exert such a strong suppressive force, but many habits were approaching him.


    So, Matt Kay changed his mind.


    His own habits of various moves are still unclear to him?


    So under the special targeting, Zhishui was suppressed tightly again.


    "Yo, Kakashi recommended it. Learning is not a mere imitation. You must integrate your own characteristics into the six styles."


    Mitekai couldn''t remember Shisui''s name for a while, so he could only call him recommended by Kakashi.


    Mike¡¯s reminder, Zhishui¡¯s mind suddenly flashed, and what Nagasawa once said rang out.


    "Although Sharingan has strong observation ability and can copy a certain degree of taijutsu and ninjutsu, the six styles have a strong possibility, copying is not feasible, and other people''s six styles may not be suitable for you.


    For example, I have a strong body, and I don¡¯t need too many indifferent skills. I can use it directly to have powerful destructive power, but do you have my strong body? "


    This is the first time Yongze taught him the six styles, and saw him use Sharingan to analyze and copy what he said.


    But because I first came into contact with Six Styles, I didn''t have a deep understanding of Nagasawa''s words.


    And today, when Maitkai said something similar in meaning, Zhishui understood.


    Then what are his characteristics? It''s a teleportation technique, it''s an illusion technique!


    After figuring it out, Zhishui changed his strategy in an instant, and quickly formed seals with his hands.


    Bang bang bang!


    Many avatars suddenly appeared on the field.


    The appearance of dozens of clones instantly surrounded Maitekai.


    Mitekai pointed his gun at one of the clones, and with a bang, the clone turned into smoke and dissipated in the air without resistance.


    "It''s just an ordinary avatar technique?" Maitekai didn''t understand.


    Why separate out so many ordinary clones that cannot be attacked without entities, isn''t it a waste of chakra?


    But it didn''t take long for Matkay to see why.


    Five or six clones rushed towards him suddenly, Maitekai thought it was an ordinary clone and didn''t care, it was just a symbolic defense, thinking about rushing to Zhishui as soon as possible.


    But Ling Kai did not expect that the six clones were all entities! They all attacked him with pointing guns.


    In a hurry, Maitekai had no time to dodge, so he could only block the attack with an iron block on the spot, and was repelled several steps.


    Whoosh!


    Maitkai quickly distanced himself and began to seal.


    "Illusion solution!"


    He guessed that unknowingly, he was under the illusion of stopping water, which is why this weird scene happened.


    Mitekai knew that his weakness was illusion. No matter how strong his physical skills were, if he fell into illusion, he would not only fail to hit the enemy, but might also hurt his teammates.


    So he thought of many ways to deal with phantom ninjas.


    This dispelling illusion is just one of them.


    After Maitekai lifted the illusion, his field of vision changed. Dozens of clones disappeared, only seven or eight clones.


    But in front of him, behind him, there is a Zhishui rushing towards him quickly.


    "Finger phantom!"


    Zhishui raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger, and poked towards Maitekai.


    But Maitekai ignored it, but closed his eyes and used his breath to perceive.


    Although he closed his eyes, his sense of knowledge had already taken shape. At close range, the breath could not escape his perception.


    Although the eyes are closed, the eyes of the heart are open.


    Among the perceptions, Kai clearly perceived that the front and rear auras were very weak, but on the contrary, there was a powerful aura approaching from the side.


    Just when Zhishui thought he was going to succeed, Maitekai, who closed his eyes, turned around abruptly, stretched out his right hand, poured all his strength into his index finger, and collided head-on with Zhishui''s finger gun.


    boom!


    A dull impact sounded, and the collision of powerful forces produced a wave of air, which bent the grass.


    But Shisui is not a physical ninja after all, and he has only learned six styles for half a month. Even if Kai didn''t open eight doors, his strength is not comparable to him.


    With a bang, Zhishui flew back quickly and fell to the grass.


    "Huh, what a long-lost failure." Feeling the pain from his index finger, Shisui exhaled and sighed.


    How long has it been since he lost a battle? After opening Sharingan, or from the moment you become an official ninja.


    Zhishui has forgotten, he hasn''t experienced defeat in battle for too long.


    Although the ninjutsu he used in this battle is not considered to be his full strength, but Maitekai does not necessarily have to use his full strength.


    "It''s really a battle full of youth and passion. What''s your name?" Maitekai raised his hand and gave a thumbs up. He enjoyed the joy of fighting in this battle and asked.


    Stop Water:¡­


    Didn¡¯t even remember his name? It¡¯s hard to remember his name? Zhishui felt that his name was easy to remember.


    "Uchiha Shisui, thank you for your guidance." Shisui thanked.


    If it weren''t for Maitekai''s guidance, he might not know when he will be able to comprehend the real six styles.


    "Is it Zhishui? Very good. There is another strong opponent. Today we must increase the amount of training and run 2,000 more laps." Mai Tekai clenched his right fist and said with enthusiasm.


    Unexpectedly, although Kakashi did not come to train with him, he also found a strong opponent for him. He is indeed his best friend.


    Mitekai felt that Kakashi treated him like this, he should repay Kakashi well and challenge Kakashi with a stronger posture.


    At the same time, Kakashi who was shopping with Hua Ling couldn''t help but sneezed.


    "Are you okay?" Hualing held Kakashi''s hand worriedly.


    "It''s okay, I''m a ninja, and my body is not that weak." Kakashi shook his head and said, but there was an ominous premonition in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Danzo was dismissed from all positions and the penalty of ten years of imprisonment was made public, Konoha caused an uproar.


    Whether it is the various families or some civilian ninjas, they are all very surprised.


    Danzo is a high-ranking member of Konoha. He also has an extraordinary relationship with the third Hokage and two advisors, and is also a disciple of the second Hokage.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a person has fallen to such a point.


    But after seeing the crimes committed by Danzo, they felt that it was reasonable.


    Minato and Nagasawa didn¡¯t give Danzo any face at all. They not only wrote about this incident, but also wrote about everything before.


    The root organization led by ?? colluded with foreign organizations to collect black money, carried out inhumane brainwashing of village ninjas, and was suspected of kidnapping civilians.


    All these things are made public, not to mention ninjas, common people know that Konoha has a big villain Danzo, leading a root organization that does all kinds of bad things.


    Some people even think that this punishment is too light, so they are just dismissed from office, confiscated all property and imprisoned for ten years.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the third generation quickly pulled out the root tissue and flogged the corpse, and divided some pots, so there was no such thing as everyone jointly applying for additional punishment for Danzo.


    But Danzo¡¯s reputation is completely stink in Konoha and even in the country of fire.


    Nagaze and Minato didn''t come out to stop Sandai''s behavior, their goal has been achieved.


    Danzo has completely lost power this time, and there is no difference between being alive and dead.


    Then they have other things to do, which is to get rid of the leftovers from the roots.


    After disbanding, they went to the root of each department to recall all of them, checked their memories one by one, lifted their mind control, and cracked the spell.


    There are also some hidden bases of the roots to deal with.


    ps: This chapter is not short, 3,000 words


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： True Breath of the Sun

    Chapter 126 The True Breath of the Sun


    In order to perfectly clean up Danzo''s forces in Konoha and the Land of Fire, Yongze specially brought Danzo''s former strategic partner Orochimaru to carry out the mission together.


    Actually, Orochimaru was also quite confused. He was in the laboratory, and Danzo suddenly disappeared overnight.


    From the respected Elder Konoha to a prisoner who everyone shouts and beats.


    But Yongze gave him a hand and helped him deal with some things related to Danzo.


    Original Orochimaru, as a former root staff, is still a high-ranking one, and he is also subject to investigation by the Anbu.


    But the person in charge is Nagasawa, so the exposure crisis of Orochimaru has passed for the time being.


    "Nongze-san, thank you for your help this time." Orochimaru and Yongze walked in a forest not far from Konoha, thanking Yongze.


    "After all, he was captured by Danzo, I don''t think you should be involved too much." Yongze smiled lightly.


    Of course he will not let Dashewan''s previous human experiments be exposed.


    Wouldn¡¯t it mean that all his hard work on Da She Wan was in vain, and Da She Wan would go on the road to defection again, even much earlier than the original book.


    After all, Orochimaru is different from Danzo, and Orochimaru still has the possibility of whitewashing.


    When the time is right, even those experiments can be put on the bright side.


    Human experiments depend on who you use for the experiment and how you get them.


    Supervised human experiments are acceptable.


    "It''s almost there." Orochimaru reminded.


    The place they are going to is Danzo''s root base outside Konoha.


    According to Orochimaru, since the root was disbanded, Danzo has transferred some confidential information and many ninjas who were secretly cultivated and did not report to Konoha to the base outside the village.


    Yes, there are a lot of ninjas at the root that Konoha doesn''t know the information at all.


    Those ninjas are basically orphans adopted by Danzo, or children who were bought or collected by various means.


    They have never experienced Konoha''s training at all, and Danzo has not reported it, so Konoha naturally knows nothing about them.


    Orochimaru glanced around, and finally locked on a location with dense grass.


    Orochimaru waved his sleeve, and a huge poisonous snake slammed out of his cuff, gnawed the piece clean, revealing a square entrance.


    Nagaze looked towards the entrance, saw a few steps and then it was pitch black.


    The two walked in openly.


    Just when the two were about to walk to the end, a group of people in Anbu uniforms rushed over.


    (ps: The uniform of the root is similar to Anbu, but the mask is a little more fancy)


    The people at the root were stunned when they saw Orochimaru.


    In their impression, Orochimaru can also be regarded as a root member, or the kind with a high status.


    As for Yongze, they subconsciously think that he is Orochimaru''s follower, although the two are parallel.


    "Master Orochimaru."


    Finally, the leading root member with a dark red pattern stood up and said hello to Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru said without changing his face: "Yes."


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with Oshemaru-sama coming, is Danzo-sama an order?" asked the root of the dark red pattern mask.


    Since Danzo was arrested late last night, he had no time to notify the people here.


    These root members didn¡¯t know that their leader Danzo had been arrested and imprisoned, and they thought Danzo was the powerful Elder Konoha.


    "Yes, Danzo asked me to take you back to Konoha." Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth, and a wicked smile appeared on his stern face.


    "But..." The root of the head is a little confused. It hasn''t been long since the transfer. With so much effort, how could it be possible to move back so quickly.


    But he soon knew how Orochimaru was going to bring them back to Konoha.


    Orochimaru shot fiercely, grabbed the neck of the headed fundamental member with his right hand, then slammed it violently, and fell **** the metal wall next to him, making a dull impact sound.


    Orochimaru''s sudden attack caught the head root member by surprise.


    Just when he wanted to force the ninja to stand up in pain, he realized that he had lost control of his body, and there were many tiny poisonous snakes wantonly biting his body.


    When Orochimaru pinched his neck just now, he put a poisonous snake on him!


    Orochimaru made a sudden move and confused all the root members, what''s going on.


    However, as elite ninjas trained by Danzo in a cruel way since childhood, they quickly reacted and used their respective ninjutsu to cover Orochimaru and Nagasawa.


    There are kunai and shuriken with detonating symbols, and there is also a colorful escape technique.


    Nagasawa pulled out the short knife on his back, and Chakra worked together with the breath of the sun.


    The powerful concentrated breathing made Yongze spit out a stream of materialized white mist.


    The domineering armed color covers the entire knife, dyeing the silver short knife into a black knife.


    Finally, Yongze poured all his strength into the dagger and swung it fiercely.


    "The breath of the sun, the fourteenth form, the pilgrimage to the scorching sun!"


    Hurrah!


    The moment the dagger was swung, there was a strong and violent wind.


    Immediately afterwards, a round of huge slashes like the scorching sun appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Like the scorching sun, the slashing slashed bright red, illuminating the dark root base, and dyed everyone a dazzling red.


    This is a new sword type that Yongze comprehended in the challenge of Ji Guoyuanyi. After obtaining the same wall-hanging talent as Ji Guoyuanyi, Yongze improved this move.


    Originally just an ordinary flame, but after the combination of Chakra and the breath of the sun,


    The flame transformed by chakra is affected by the breath of the sun, and the temperature of the flame is far higher than that of ordinary flame.


    This means that if it is an ordinary water escape, no matter how many there are, it may not be able to withstand his slashing attack, because the temperature of his flame is too high.


    In Yongze''s vision, this potential is great, and even with his continuous improvement, it becomes a real "breath of the sun", cutting out a flame with the same temperature as the sun.


    This is also the reason why Yongze first covered the dagger with the armed color, otherwise the dagger would not be able to withstand the powerful force in an instant, and it would directly shatter.


    Boom boom boom!


    The scorching sun-like slash engulfed all the attacks, whether it was the kunai shuriken or various evasion techniques, and a small explosion occurred.


    Although it swallowed so many attacks, the scorching sun slash did not disappear, and was still moving towards those root members.


    Those root members have seen this battle, that round of scorching sun slashing, in their eyes, it is a small sun.


    "Shuidun, quickly use the waterdun!" A root member shouted.


    Several root ninjas who can escape from water immediately joined forces to cast a water wall, trying to block Nagasawa''s slash through this defensive ninjutsu.


    But Yongze Lieyang Slash hadn''t touched it yet, just approaching, the water wall made a sizzling sound, and a large amount of water was evaporated and turned into water vapor.


    Oshemaru saw this scene, and the way he looked at Yongze changed slightly.


    This scorching sun-like slash was somewhat beyond his expectations, and he could feel a strong sense of crisis from that scorching sun slash.


    If he took this blow head-on, even he might die on the spot.


    Moreover, he feels that Yongze''s temperament at this time is not in line with ninjas, but a bit like the group of warriors in the Iron Kingdom.


    ZiZiZi!


    The moment the scorching sun slashed close to the water formation wall, the water formation wall jointly performed by several root ninjas completely turned into white mist and dissipated.


    The root ninjas did not hesitate, except for the person who was paralyzed by the poison of Orochimaru, all of them walked towards the depths of the base without hesitation.


    A big snake sprang out of Orochimaru''s cuff, rolled up the immobile root, and brought him to his side.


    Jonin is an excellent experimental subject and cannot be wasted.


    The giant sun slash continued to move forward, and finally exploded completely at a corner.


    Boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and the powerful impact directly shook the entire root base, and a large number of places turned into a piece of scorched earth, with flames still burning on it.


    Yongze stood in front of Dashemaru, his whole body seemed to be wrapped with an invisible armor, and all the impacts were blocked ten centimeters away from Yongze.


    Seeing that Yongze blocked him, Da Shemaru''s thought of summoning a giant snake by using psychic magic was also extinguished.


    After all, Yongze can never deliberately try to be strong, this is his own slash, it is not possible that he does not know the power.


    That kind of drama can only happen to young couples who don''t understand anything and are in love.


    But seeing Nagasawa block the impact in a way he couldn''t understand, Orochimaru couldn''t help sticking out his tongue and licking his lips.


    This time, Yongze showed a lot of power that he didn''t know.


    ps: 2,600 words, but there will be no more in the afternoon. The author has something to do, and there will be a chapter with more than 3,000 words in the evening.


    The reason why words are added but no chapters are added after it is put on the shelves is because the large chapters are easy to increase the average order, the author I really want to be a boutique


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： Yamato

    Chapter 127 Yamato


    "Nongze, if you attack again like this, I''m afraid we can only reap a pile of ruins today." Orochimaru threw the Anbu members to the ground, and complained to Yongze.


    "I have a sense of proportion and control the strength." Yong Ze laughed.


    If he shot with all his strength, let alone this small foundation, he could still split an island directly.


    However, judging from his flame slash, the island was not only split open, it should be blown up.


    Oshemaru nodded, believing what Nagasawa said.


    The two of them stepped across the ruins and walked deep into the root base.


    Along the way, the two met some people who were bombed by the aftermath of Yongze''s attack.


    Some of the ones who were close were basically completely changed beyond recognition by the bombing, and they were saved, while those who were far away were seriously injured, but they were not disfigured.


    Orochimaru didn''t mind, so he accepted all the orders and asked the giant snake to tie up all those people to prevent them from escaping.


    He happened to be short of experimental subjects, and Danzang originally said he would get them for him, but people went in within a few days.


    In addition to the root members they met at the beginning, the two also encountered some hidden root members inside, but they were easily crushed by the two.


    The two kept moving forward until Yongze saw a little boy looking at him with vigilant eyes.


    The boy was wearing Anbe''s costume, but he didn''t wear a mask, and his hair was fluffy.


    The boy quickly took out Kunai from the ninja bag and looked at the two vigilantly.


    He just took a nap, and when he woke up, the base was blown up, and he is very confused now.


    Nagaze thought for a while, and guessed that this boy should be the Yamato who is proficient in the technique of "Wooden Dun Three Rooms and One Hall" in the future, but now he should be the root armor.


    At this period, at this age, Yongze felt that he should not be wrong.


    Nagasawa grabbed the hand of Orochimaru who was about to attack Yamato.


    Oshemaru looked at Yongze suspiciously with his snake-like golden vertical pupils.


    "Don''t you think he looks familiar?" Yong Ze smiled.


    "Huh?" Orochimaru was even more puzzled, he really didn''t have the impression of this root member in his mind.


    Oshemaru looked at Yamato carefully for a while, and finally remembered, isn¡¯t this the experimental subject he used to study the cells between the columns? Isn¡¯t it dead? Why is it here?


    Could it be that he is not actually dead? But was picked up by Danzo?


    After all, apart from him, the only one who can come and go in and out of his lab at will is Danzo


    Yamato was furiously stared at by Orochimaru, and when he wanted to seal and use Mudun, Orochimaru burst out with murderous aura and kicked Yamato.


    Yamato only felt a mountain of corpses appeared behind Orochimaru, and a large amount of blood flowed on the ground like a river. At this moment, his world seemed to have turned blood red.


    As Orochimaru who has experienced two ninja wars, his powerful murderous roots cannot be resisted by Yamato at this stage.


    Yamato was so intimidated by Orochimaru''s murderous aura that he didn''t dare to move, his body was trembling slightly, and cold sweat continued to flow from his forehead.


    He desperately wanted to control his hands to use ninjutsu, but his body didn''t listen at all.


    "It doesn''t seem to be considered a success, only to this extent." Dashemaru couldn''t help being a little disappointed when he saw that Yamato was so intimidated by his murderous aura that he dared not move.


    "After all, he''s still so young, it''s normal that he can''t bear your murderous intent." Yong Ze shook his head.


    Yamato¡¯s Mutun is indeed inferior to Hashirama, but who is Hashirama? The **** of ninjas, Madara in the kaleidoscope period can only be suppressed by Hashirama.


    Compared with ordinary ninjas, Yamato is undoubtedly powerful, and he can be regarded as the kind among elite j¨­nin.


    Wood Dun also naturally restrains tailed beasts, and has the effect of suppressing tailed beasts.


    If this talent is not from Yamato, but from the cells between the columns, the value of the experimental case of Yamato will increase.


    Don¡¯t take the elite jounin seriously. Ordinary j¨­nin are high-end fighters in the village, let alone elite j¨­nin.


    Nagaze walked forward with a smile, showing a gentle smile, gently rubbing Yamato''s head and saying:


    "Don''t be afraid, we are all good people, and we are here to set you free."


    It may be that Nagasawa''s gentle smile played a role, or it may be because neither Nagasawa nor Orochimaru really did anything.


    Yamato relaxed a bit, and after a moment of silence, he asked, "Who are you, and why did the base become like this?"


    "My name is Fujiwara Nagasawa, and I am Assistant Hokage.


    As for the base, of course we destroyed it. Your leader Danzo has already been sent to prison for doing too many bad things.


    So this base is in an illegal state, we are ordered by Hokage to deal with it. "


    Hearing Nagasawa''s words, Yamato''s eyes were a little confused, Danzo-sama went to jail, this is something he never thought of.


    As for whether what Yongze said was a lie.


    The place where he lives already belongs to a very deep area, and if he hits here, it means that the roots are basically finished.


    Yamato couldn''t help feeling a bit confused.


    Even when the roots were disbanded before, he was not so confused. According to Danzo, they just turned into a deeper darkness and continued to guard Konoha.


    "If you feel confused, you can join my training team, which belongs to the Anbu organization, but it will be much easier than the root, and continue to guard Konoha as an Anbu." Nagasawa smiled.


    At this time, Yamato experienced being overwhelmed by the momentum of Orochimaru, and with the news of the explosion, he must be very confused, and it is better to fool around.


    "Continue to protect Konoha..." Yamato''s confused eyes gradually came into focus.


    In the past, Danzo-sama always said that he should protect Konoha, saying that they are the roots of Konoha, responsible for delivering nutrients to Konoha in the dark.


    "What''s your name?" Yongze continued to ask.


    "I don''t have a name, my code name is A." Yamato replied honestly.


    ps: It looks a bit weird.


    "Then you will be called Yamato from now on. This will be your name from now on. What do you think?" Yongze still maintains a warm smile, coupled with his handsome face, he is full of affinity.


    "Yamato." Yamato nodded, feeling that the name unexpectedly suited him, and at the same time felt that Yongze was different from the people he had met before.


    Even Danzo-sama, who has been working hard to train him, never thought of giving him a name.


    "Yamato, you stay here and don''t move around, we have to continue to process some things, and I will pick you up later." Yongze patted Yamato on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Yes." Yamato nodded.


    The two continued to go deeper.


    "Nongze-kun, you are the one who robbed me." Orochimaru licked his lips and said.


    Yongze shook his head and said: "How can you call it robbery, you left such a bad impression on him, if you want to take him away, you have to knock him out and take him away."


    "Isn''t the result the same?" Orochimaru said flatly.


    "It''s different, I can feel the light in his heart, he is not an ordinary root member." Yongze said casually.


    Orochimaru:¡­


    While chatting, the two also walked into the reference room of the base, where various materials collected by Danzo and some precious items are stored.


    But no one is guarding here anymore. There is such a big explosion, why is it possible to guard here, and ran to fight the intruders long ago.


    But it''s a pity that the invaders are too powerful, causing them all to rush to the street.


    Yong Ze broke the locked door with a punch, and the two walked in.


    As soon as they walked in, both Nagasawa and Orochimaru were attracted by the two small bottles on the table.


    Because those two bottles actually contained a scarlet eyeball inside, and there were three hook jade patterns inside the scarlet eyeball.


    ps, I¡¯m afraid you are waiting too late, so I won¡¯t write three thousand, just two thousand, I will write more tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： Some things cant just look at the surface (3,000 characters ask for a month

    Chapter 128 Some things can¡¯t just be seen on the surface (3,000 words ask for monthly ticket for subscription)


    "It seems that Danzo has hidden a lot of good things from me." Orochimaru said in a hoarse voice.


    Originally, it was a pity that Orochimaru suddenly entered Danzo. After all, Danzo is also a good partner and has common interests.


    But it seems that this partner doesn''t trust him that much, and hides the surviving inter-pillar cell experiment, and does not give him research if there is Sharingan.


    If Yamato had been given to him to study earlier, Orochimaru felt that he might have cracked the mystery of intercolumnar cells.


    "Everyone has their own little secret, just like you wouldn''t expose me to him." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    With Danzo''s suspicious personality, he will wholeheartedly believe that dangerous elements like Orochimaru have ghosts.


    The purpose of keeping Yamato is to have a guarantee. Even if Orochimaru can''t research anything, he still has a wooden ninja.


    Sharingan is even less likely to be given to Orochimaru. Each Sharingan is equivalent to a resurrection coin. Danzo is so afraid of death, so it is possible to give the resurrection coin to Orochimaru for research.


    If there are more resurrection coins, I might give Orochimaru a study.


    There are only two of them, and Danzo will definitely keep them for himself.


    "Hehe, I''m even more curious about Yongze-kun''s little secret." Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Then it''s even more impossible for me to let you know." Yongze picked up one of the transparent vials and looked at it. The scarlet eyes were soaked in unknown liquid, which looked extraordinarily weird.


    Fortunately, this is not a weird world, otherwise Yongze estimated that this eyeball would have a staring competition with him.


    "Sharingan is a representative of powerful spiritual energy. With this pair of three hook jades, the progress of the experiment should be accelerated." Yong Ze said as he put the bottle back on the table.


    Orochimaru also picked up a small transparent bottle, nodded and said: "You can try whether the Sangouyu Sharingan can suppress the erosion of the cells between the columns.


    If we could, our experiment would be a big step forward. "


    Yongze began to search for other things in the reference room.


    He has seen a lot of research materials on Orochimaru here. It seems that Danzo may also want to have the ability to conduct independent research?


    In addition, there are some ninjutsu with strange effects. Yongze saw the super beast fake painting in it, which is the ninjutsu used by Sai in the original book.


    But Yongze is not interested in this ninjutsu. This ninjutsu is not aggressive, and the animals drawn are very fragile.


    But he can be used to expand Anbu''s ninjutsu library.


    Although this ninjutsu is not good at attacking, it is very good in other aspects. You can draw birds to observe in the air, or you can draw dogs to hunt on the ground.


    Transmitting information is also a good hand. Super animal fake paintings can convert the information written in ink into animals and pass it on to others automatically. Even if the enemy intercepts these fake paintings, the information will be turned back into ink and become invalid.


    Use the sealed scroll to take away the valuable things, and the two walked outside.


    On the way, Yongze ran into Yamato who was waiting on the spot.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you back to Konoha." Yongze said with a kind smile.


    Yamato nodded, stood on the right side of Yongze, and glanced at Orochimaru on the left side of Yongze from time to time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Saturday, Kakashi started to wash and take care of himself early, but instead of changing into Anbu''s costume or ninja costume as usual, he wore some more ordinary clothes.


    The upper body is white short sleeves, and the lower body is black shorts that just reach the knees.


    But Kakashi thought about it, and finally put on the forehead protector.


    This can sometimes save a lot of trouble.


    In fact, Hua Ling is also a ninja now, and after being taught by Kushina, she has already achieved a good seal technique.


    And because of the vortex physique, Chakra is also improving at a speed that ordinary people can''t envy.


    That''s why Minato gave Hua Ling the status of a sub-nin, and she will be an officially registered Konoha sub-nin from now on.


    Today Kakashi and Hana Ling are going to play outside Ninja Village.


    The two of Konoha have basically traveled all over, and it¡¯s not impossible to go shopping again, but there is nothing new.


    In addition, Kakashi has been busy with various root matters these days, and he is also a little tired. He feels that he should relax for himself.


    Moreover, Hualing has been in Konoha for more than half a year, and because of safety considerations, she basically stayed in Konoha honestly and never went out.


    Kakashi felt that it was his responsibility to take Hua Ling to visit the Land of Fire.


    After finishing the preparations, Kakashi walked out of the house and went to Hualing''s house.


    Hana Ling has already been prepared, as soon as Kakashi comes over, she can set off.


    Today''s Hua Ling is wearing a light yellow short-sleeved upper body, a black knee-length skirt, and black stockings on both legs. She has tied her long red hair into a high ponytail. She looks youthful and elegant. lure.


    Seeing that there was a forehead protector on her head, Hua Ling thought for a while, then went to the room to take out her forehead protector, and then put it on.


    The two walked down the avenue holding hands and walked out of Konoha.


    Hua Ling looked at the endless forest along the road, and sighed: "There are so many forests in the Land of Fire."


    Kakashi nodded and said, "This is exactly the characteristic of the Land of Fire."


    Konoha exists as a Fire Nation military base, so there are naturally no towns or villages around.


    The two walked for a long time before reaching the village where houses could be seen.


    But both of them are ninjas, so they don''t feel tired at all.


    Hua Ling looked at the villagers curiously along the way.


    She found that the spirit of the villagers here is obviously much better than that of the people in the Country of Grass.


    When the villagers are chatting with each other, they can see smiling faces. It can be seen that life is good or not, at least they are satisfied in their hearts.


    "They seem to be living well." Hua Ling sighed.


    "This place is close to Konoha, no bandit or wandering ninja would dare to come here." Kakashi explained.


    To cause chaos under Konoha''s eyes is to fall into the trap of oneself.


    The two continued to walk around, and unknowingly, they wandered until the evening, and arrived at a town where a festival was being held.


    The streets are full of people wearing kimonos.


    There are also activities such as float parades, and women dressed as geisha are dancing.


    Kakashi saw Hualing stopped in front of a small goldfish fishing stall, and asked the boss directly, "How much?"


    The boss smiled and stretched out **** and said: "A paper net and a bowl for twenty taels. If the net is broken, you can continue to buy it separately, fifteen taels for one."


    "Kakashi, no need, I just remembered some things from the past." Hua Ling shook her head and said.


    When she was a child, she remembered that there were several such festivals in Uzumaki Country every year, and her favorite thing to play was fishing for goldfish.


    But it''s a pity that she doesn''t know whether it''s her poor skills or the stall owner''s net is too bad, she always can''t catch fish.


    Now that time flies, she stood in front of the goldfish fishing stall again, and she no longer wanted to play in her heart, but she couldn''t forget her childhood.


    A good country suddenly disappeared, who would have imagined it.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said, "It''s already here, let''s play for a while. I haven''t participated in the festival for a long time. I used to be a good goldfish catcher."


    "Boss, three nets first." Kakashi took out fifty taels and gave it to the boss.


    After collecting the money, the boss quickly took three paper nets and a bowl and handed them to Kakashi.


    Kakashi handed the bowl to Hualing, rubbed his fingers, and rotated his wrist, as if he were a master.


    After finishing the warm-up, Kakashi held the paper net ready to go, fixed his eyes on a goldfish wandering around the edge, and then made a move.


    As a result, the goldfish broke the wet paper net and left gracefully.


    "Ahem, small mistake, do it again." Kakashi coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment, and then quickly picked up the second paper net.


    This time Kakashi learned his lesson and found a little goldfish that looked weaker.


    But it''s a pity that this goldfish moved nimbly and moved coquettishly, so that Kakashi''s net was wet and torn, but he couldn''t catch it.


    "The fish here are quite powerful, it seems that I will show my full strength." Kakashi said calmly.


    Two minutes later...


    "Boss, five more nets."


    Fill ~ broken net.


    Fill ~ broken net.


    After failing four times in a row, even the air seemed to be a lot more awkward.


    "I used to be a good goldfish fisherman" seems to be echoing in the air.


    Kakashi silently prepared to remove the forehead protector. Sharingan Sharingan is useless, so it should not count as his full strength.


    Flutter.


    Hanaling, who had been holding the bowl but didn''t wait for Kakashi to harvest it, smiled and said, "Kakashi, why don''t you give me the last net?"


    Kakazi nodded, and handed the paper net to Hua Ling.


    Hua Ling holds the net in her hand, and the picture in front of her eyes is a little trance, as if the scene of her childhood reappeared, and she saw the picture of the goldfish that could not be caught no matter how hard she fished in front of the small stall.


    Hua Ling shook her head, saw the timing, and made a quick move. The goldfish was picked up before it could struggle, and then put into the net.


    The old whirlpool Hualing who couldn''t catch goldfish is over.


    It was so good in the past, I can¡¯t go back, life is good now, I have many friends, and there is someone who is willing to cherish her and protect her.


    Wouldn¡¯t someone really think that a genius Jonin can¡¯t even catch goldfish?


    The two left the goldfish fishing stall and continued to visit the festival.


    All kinds of snacks and toy stalls left their footprints.


    It wasn''t until it was getting late, people started to disperse, and the stall owners started to close their stalls, that Kakashi asked:


    "How do you feel, the festival of the Land of Fire."


    Hua Ling raised her head slightly, thought for a while, and said, "Today is the happiest day I''ve ever had."


    "There will be more fun in the future." Kakashi replied.


    "But it''s getting late, we should go back to Konoha." Kakashi said.


    "It''s so late, the road to Konoha is still full of forests, there should be a lot of beasts, it''s not safe, why don''t you find a hotel."


    "Too¡­"


    ps: ask for subscription, ask for monthly pass


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： fly with one punch

    Chapter 129 Fly with one punch


    Although there have been many major events in Konoha recently.


    The original Elder Konoha Danzo was dismissed from his position and sentenced to ten years in prison.


    The Assistant Hokage, who had been vacant for more than half a year, was finally appointed. Although he was a young man with a name that everyone had never heard of, he was as young as the Fourth Hokage.


    But since the fourth generation has not had any problems since he took office, not many people have come forward to say something.


    However, although there were many major events, they did not affect the students of the ninja school.


    After all, except for some individual family children who may know something through discussions with the elders, the rest of the people will not care about the news.


    Elder Konoha was dismissed and imprisoned. Will it affect their practice of shuriken throwing? Or will it make them miss a lesson?


    No, so of course they don''t care about these things.


    After half a month of basic training, the teacher may feel that it is time for the students to have a more serious battle, so as to see their own level clearly and learn from high-level people.


    "There will be a quiz later, everyone will face off according to the serial number, and I will score everyone according to their performance. Even if you lose, you will not necessarily fail. Everyone perform well.


    Battle is only limited to pure body art, you can use chakra to increase your body, but you can''t use ninjutsu, shuriken and kunai. "


    The teacher announced the rules for this quiz.


    Huayang, who was doing warm-up exercises, her eyes lit up. Has it finally come to this time? It''s her turn to perform well in front of Duo in the pure physical arts duel.


    Hua Yang is quite depressed, obviously he is not a bad talent in the clan, but every time he is compared to others, he is slapped in the face like crazy.


    Although he said that every time he went down the steps, he would not embarrass her, but Hua Yang felt that there should be one thing he was better than the bag.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t the relationship between her and Dou''s friends be unstable?


    Dou is so powerful, it must be through hard training.


    Hua Yang still remembers what she said, if you want to be friends with her, you must study hard and not be distracted in class.


    Similarly, when she feels that there is a gap between Dou and her, she will try to catch up with Dou.


    Hua Yang feels that this is the bond between friends, chasing each other.


    "Dou, you must go all out later, and you can''t show mercy just because we are friends. I won''t show mercy."


    Huayang''s pure white eyes looked seriously at the pocket standing beside her and said.


    The serial numbers of the two are together, and according to the serial numbers, they must be opponents.


    Scratching his white hair, he asked, "Are you sure? Actually, my physical skills are not bad."


    If he is required to use all his strength, then he can only use the breathing method taught by Yongze.


    The burst of breathing method is so strong, so Hua Yang has to be beaten up.


    Dou felt that this was not good. Although Huayang was a little weird and still blank, he could be considered kind-hearted.


    Will specifically remind him to listen to the class carefully, and also want to teach him how to throw a shuriken.


    "No, I''m not bragging. My physical skills are praised by even the elders in the clan. Be careful when you carry them. If you get hit by my soft fist, you will suffer internal injuries." Hua Yang said confidently.


    When it comes to pure body art, Huayang is full of confidence.


    "Okay, I will fight you with all my strength." Doudou nodded.


    Huayang has already talked about this, if he doesn''t do his best, he will look down on Huayang.


    Time passed quickly, immediately Dou and the people in front of them finished the battle, and they arrived at Dou and Huayang.


    "Hinata Hanayo to Yakushi Toto." The teacher read the names of the two according to the list.


    The two looked at each other and walked to the surrounded open space.


    ¡®It¡¯s finally the turn of the girl from Hinata¡¯s family. ¡¯ The teacher nodded secretly in his heart.


    Hyuga, as a wealthy Konoha family, is considered the strongest group even among many ninja families.


    The teacher has long been curious about Hinata Hanayo''s level.


    "The battle between Dou and Huayang, it should be very exciting." Someone said.


    Dou and Huayang are the kind of students who usually do very well, especially Dou, who performed very well in all subjects.


    "It should be Hanayo Win, she belongs to the Hinata family, and she should be very strong in physical skills." A knowledgeable person said.


    At this time, the little fans of Dou were not happy, and retorted: "Dou can obviously overwhelm her in other subjects, and physical skills must be good too."


    Because of Dou''s handsome face, strong strength and kind performance, he quickly became a fan in the class. He has many little fans, and even many boys also express their admiration for Dou.


    Who can hate a good-looking, strong and kind person.


    The boy tried to educate the little fans about the power of the Hinata family, but unfortunately it was useless, and in the end he could only shake his head and give up.


    Supporting Huayang Ying does not mean that he hates Dou, on the contrary, he gets along with Dou quite happily, but he simply thinks that Huayang''s physical skills should be stronger.


    As long as he can use a shuriken or something, he doesn''t think so, but this is a pure body martial arts duel.


    As a commoner, can he really defeat Huayang, who was born in a wealthy family and practiced gymnastics since childhood?


    "Knot the seal of opposites." The teacher shouted.


    Dou and Huayang both skillfully formed the seal of opposition.


    In the ninja school, when training for battles, at the beginning, you should tie the seal of confrontation, telling your opponent that you are about to make a move, and after the battle, you should tie the seal of reconciliation, which symbolizes that each other is a partner.


    After finishing the Seal of Opposition, Hua Yang quickly opened his white eyes, the veins around his eyes popped up, and his power of observation increased rapidly.


    Hurrah!


    Dou''s breathing rhythm changed, and suddenly became rhythmic, like a steady gurgling stream.


    The breath of the sun is too difficult to learn. Although Dou tried his best to learn it, he still couldn''t learn it. In the end, Yongze taught him the breath of water he changed.


    As a result, the breath of water and Dou unexpectedly fit very well, so Dou learned very quickly.


    Because of the white eyes, Huayang saw the situation inside the body through perspective, and felt something was wrong.


    But Doudou promised that he would do his best, and of course he would not break his promise.


    Dou directly entered the state of fully concentrated breathing, ready to deliver his strongest blow.


    It takes a lot of energy to breathe in full concentration, and he can only last for a minute and a half.


    He used tricks like a trump card when he first came up, which shows that he attaches great importance to Huayang.


    "The breath of water, the one-shaped water surface slash."


    Relying on the powerful speed brought by the full concentration of breathing and the burst of chakra, it seemed like a fast-flowing water stream, using hands instead of swords, and slashed towards Huayang horizontally.


    "How could it be so fast!" Hua Yang looked at the running pocket in disbelief.


    Although Huayang relied on the powerful observation ability of Baiyan to see through Dou''s actions, his body couldn''t react at all, so he could only hastily strengthen his hands with chakra, and then blocked in front of him.


    boom!


    Hua Yang, who took the blow forcefully, was sent flying backwards five or six meters away, and fell hard to the ground.


    ... There was a dead silence in the air.


    Even the little fans of Dou couldn¡¯t believe it. Although they firmly believed that Dou would win, they didn¡¯t expect that Dou would kill Hinata Hanayo with one move.


    "Dou is indeed the strongest!"


    Immediately bursts of exclamations burst out from the crowd.


    "Pharmacist Dou wins, full marks!"


    The teacher also looked at Dou with a look of surprise. Although Dou performed very well in the previous basic training, but those are not great, and many people can do it.


    But the teacher just didn''t understand the hand knife, and the speed and strength just now. Has he taught this thing?


    Doudou ignored the cheering crowd, he quickly walked up to Huayang and helped Huayang who was struggling to get up.


    Du''s performance just now was so amazing that everyone forgot about Hua Yang who was beaten to the ground.


    Dou helped Huayang up, and found that Huayang''s usual lively and cheerful smile was gone, and his face was very ugly.


    "You know, I have a ninja brother, he taught me a little taijutsu." Dou explained, feeling a little embarrassed in his heart.


    After all, Hua Yang is a girl after all, and it is normal for her to be unhappy if she is beaten up on the spot.


    These two days are indeed a bit busy, there should be a day tomorrow or the day after tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： learn from pocket

    Chapter 130 Learning from Pocket


    "Dou, let me be quiet." Huayang walked under the tree with a disappointed face, squatted down, poked the ground with his fingers, and said things like "impossible", "this is wrong", "this is not a ninja" .


    Dou originally wanted to reach out and grab Huayang''s hand, but after thinking about it, he finally let go.


    After all, he was the one who made Huayang look ugly. At this time, if he gets too close, it will make Huayang even more embarrassed. It is better to let Huayang calm down alone.


    Actually, what Dou didn¡¯t know was that Hua Yang didn¡¯t blame Dou for blowing her away.


    After all, it was he who asked for all his strength, and Hua Yang knew this very well.


    Hua Yang just had doubts about her own strength.


    Could it be that the elders in the clan are actually lying to her? In fact, she is very talented?


    But she is obviously better than other students.


    Why was he directly crushed by Dou in the place he is best at, Huayang couldn''t understand.


    But soon Huayang stopped thinking about this matter. Since he was defeated by his friends, he should hurry up and practice to try to win back next time.


    Only physical skills, she doesn''t want to lose to Dou.


    Because, that is her only talent!


    The only aspect of her who can easily mess up anything since she was a child, is the only aspect that will be praised.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Itachi, what do you like to eat, I like takoyaki."


    Sitting by the river, Uchiha Izumi asked Itachi with a smile.


    "..." Itachi doesn''t want to talk to Izumi Uchiha very much. Since the last time Izumi Uchiha met him here, he often met him here, and then came up to chat with him familiarly, which made Itachi wonder whether he wanted to Train elsewhere.


    But this place has a special meaning, it is the place where he and Dou met, and this location is really good, so Itachi didn''t really change to another place for training.


    "Three-color dango..." Itachi answered Izumi Uchiha out of politeness, without letting her talk to herself.


    "Three-color dumplings? I thought itachi, a genius like you, would not eat sweets that our ordinary children would eat, and would be some more mature food." Uchiha Izumi said a little surprised.


    Itachi began to miss Dou, chatting with Dou is very comfortable, the two will discuss the meaning of life, how to eliminate war, various ninjutsu skills...


    Quan will only chat with him about playing games and eating.


    Every time Itachi finishes chatting with Izumi Uchiha, the only feeling is that his precious time is wasted.


    "Food has nothing to do with maturity." Itachi retorted seriously.


    Last time he saw an adult who was a ninja buy three-color dumplings, and gave him a copy, asking him to go to the dumpling shop west of Konoha to buy dumplings, saying to report his name.


    Although Itachi didn¡¯t know the ninja¡¯s name in the end, Itachi was very impressed with that ninja.


    It''s not just the reason for the dumpling, but the ninja''s different understanding of desire.


    "Of course there is a connection, I have never seen adults eat Sansedanzi." Uchiha Izumi insisted on his argument.


    Itachi didn''t know how to refute it for a while, and it would be impossible to say that there is no evidence. Unless he showed a photo of adults eating tricolor dumplings, it would be difficult for the two sides to convince each other, so Itachi simply stopped talking and said Quietly looked at Izumi Uchiha.


    Seeing Itachi stopped talking, Quan kept looking at her with faint eyes, and burst out laughing.


    "Itachi, you are so funny, if you don''t agree with me, you can refute me." Uchiha Izumi laughed until he narrowed his eyes.


    "I can''t show evidence, I don''t think I can convince you." Itachi explained.


    "Why don''t you believe it? I believe everything Itachi says." Uchiha Izumi still looked at Itachi with a smile on his face and said.


    "You didn''t believe me just now..." Honest Itachi said.


    "That''s because I wanted to see Itachi''s reaction." Uchiha Izumi covered his mouth and snickered.


    "It''s better to practice shuriken for a while." Itachi commented.


    "I don''t have the talent like You Itachi, it''s useless to practice too much, just enough practice.


    I heard that from this year, the ninja school will implement a policy called medical ninja special students.


    If you want to be a medical ninja, you can accept the training of a medical ninja if you choose to become a special student. "


    Izumi Uchiha thought about it, and said a piece of news that has been discussed a lot in the village recently.


    "This is a good thing. There will be more medical ninjas in the village." Itachi replied.


    He was taken to the battlefield when he was four years old, and he knew how dangerous the battlefield is. Having an extra teammate who knows medical ninjutsu can save lives at critical moments.


    "I want to be a special student, so that I can heal Itachi in the future." Uchiha Izumi said with a smile, looking at Itachi expectantly.


    Will Itachi be moved by her words?


    She sacrificed so much time to talk to Itachi.


    Itachi thought for a while, Izumi, if he doesn¡¯t train himself well and interferes with his training, even if he learns medical ninjutsu, it¡¯s hard to become a powerful medical ninja.


    Moreover, he already knows a person who knows medical ninjutsu, and that is Kabuki.


    There are always bruises in battle. After each battle, Kato will use medical ninjutsu to heal himself and Itachi.


    Itachi felt that instead of entrusting the body to Quan, it would be better to entrust it to Dou, and Dou''s level is trustworthy.


    "Doku knows medical ninjutsu, you can learn from him." Itachi thought for a while and said.


    It would be too hurtful to directly say that you don¡¯t believe anything, so the kind-hearted Itachi chooses a more euphemistic way of saying it.


    Izumi Uchiha:¡­


    What the hell, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not moved, why should you learn from Dou?


    Although I haven''t met He Dou yet, Quan has heard about this man from Itachi many times.


    Izumi Uchiha wanted to go to Doto and ask how to get such a good relationship with Itachi.


    Obviously just want to be friends with Itachi, but it''s so difficult.


    Itachi and Izumi have seen different peers before, and Itachi has a special charm that attracts her.


    Itachi felt that his physical strength was almost recovered, after thinking about it, he said to Izumi Uchiha:


    "Quan, I''m going to start practicing ninjutsu. You should go back to practice too. For a ninja, strength is very important."


    Quan glanced at Itachi with some resentment, and finally left, ready to go back to practice.


    She understands that she can''t do too much, otherwise it will become a stalker, which will make Itachi feel bad.


    Izumi didn''t want to spend so much time, but in the end it made Uchiha Itachi hate her.


    Moreover, Izumi also probably got a clear idea of ??Itachi''s character.


    is more gentle, even if she walks up on her own, she will not ignore her, and then she is more mature, and her thinking is different from ordinary children.


    ¡®Itachi, sooner or later I will let you agree with me. ¡¯ Quan said in his heart.


    Itachi didn''t think as much as Izumi thought, he always regarded Uchiha Izumi as a somewhat enthusiastic Uchiha.


    In his mind, Zhishui and Dou are the only friends who can be called friends. Both of them are irreplaceable existences.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： Wood escape is number one in the world?

    Chapter 131 Wood escape is the best in the world?


    Under the inclination of resources, Konoha''s new department, the Medical Department, quickly completed the construction.


    After all, the efficiency of ninjas is too high, which means that Yongze did not send Yamato, otherwise the efficiency would be higher, and there would be no need to cut down trees.


    The location of the medical department is not far from Konoha Hospital.


    The head of the medical department is Tsunade, and because he participated in the discussion of a large number of plans, Yongze also got into the position of a consultant.


    However, with Yongze''s level, if he really wants to enter the medical department, his level as a captain is enough. You know, he has even mastered palm fairy art, and his level of medical ninjutsu is not low.


    Of course, there is no comparison with Tsunade, who is equivalent to a wall hanging among medical ninjas.


    One person breastfeeds one village. One can imagine how terrifying the amount of milk is.


    Ninja World''s No. 1 Milk is completely well-deserved, in every sense.


    "Boy Yongze, go get me a glass of water." Tsunade slumped on the office chair in the minister''s office and began to give orders to Yongze.


    "If you are thirsty, Tsunade-sama, you can let me go. After all, Nagasawa-sama is also a consultant of the medical department, and Tsunade-sama, you sit too casually, without the majesty of a minister at all."


    Shizune who was standing behind Tsunade couldn''t stand Tsunade''s appearance, and began to ramble.


    Because Shizune is used to being by his side all the time, Tsunade gave Shizune a position as ministerial secretary.


    "I won''t drink what you poured, but I will drink what he poured." Faced with the nagging mute, Tsunade directly turned on the rogue mode.


    "And I''m already a minister, the biggest official in the medical department. No matter how I sit, people dare to say that I can''t make it."


    Mute:¡­


    It¡¯s not that there is no one to talk about, but Tsunade-sama, you wear such loose clothes and are so big, it¡¯s easy to give benefits to people invisibly.


    Seeing that Tsunade started acting like a child again, Yongze could only smile helplessly, and went to the water dispenser to get a glass of water and put it on the desk.


    Ask Hokage to help pour water, but Hokage doesn¡¯t have this kind of treatment. The assistant is to help Hokage with ideas and help with documents, not to serve Hokage with tea and water.


    But there is no other way. The great **** I invited back can only make a good offering. The night of the Nine Tails is getting closer and closer, so I can''t lose the chain.


    "Master Tsunade, if I have nothing to do, I will leave. I still have something to do elsewhere." Yong Ze said.


    "Tsk, just came and left, our Hokage Assistant is really busy, don''t be busy with the previous generation of Hokage Assistant." Tsunade picked up the disposable paper cup, slightly parted his red lips, and said, taking a sip of water.


    Nagazawa:¡­


    I don''t know why, but Tsunade likes to be yin and yang to him. He has secretly observed that Tsunade and others are talking normally.


    As soon as he arrives at his place, he will become a great onmyoji, and he has cultivated the strange yin and yang to great success.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had greatly improved his xinxing after fusing the template of Ji Yuanyi, his blood pressure would have soared when he met Tsunade.


    "It''s about the specific implementation of medical ninja specialties." Tsunade looked at Yongze''s face and speculated that there should be something real, so he didn''t bother to get angry with Yongze, and said directly.


    "There are still many problems that have not been resolved. Among them, there are two biggest problems that I would like to refer to your opinion. One is the proportion of courses, the proportion of medical knowledge learning courses in the total courses.


    One is how to make students interested in choosing this. There are many civilians in the ninja school, and many people may not understand the concept of medical ninjutsu. "


    Yongze thought for a while, and said: "If you don''t practice the problem of course proportion, you won''t know the optimal result. You can try to take half of it first.


    Some ninja training, although not learning medical ninjutsu, is also helpful for practicing medical ninjutsu.


    After all, medical ninjas are also ninjas, and their foundation is also chakra, which does not conflict with ninja practice


    Moreover, there is also a training stage. In the training stage, I completely give up the ninja school courses and come to the medical department to receive round-the-clock training. At that time, it is the time to really advance by leaps and bounds. "


    "As for how to let students choose, then we have to do a good job of publicity. In the ninja school, it is necessary to accurately publicize what medical ninjutsu is and what role medical ninjas have.


    At the same time, the village also needs to publicize it to let more commoners know about it, so that everyone will sign up with a purpose in the future. "


    "Are you promoting it vigorously? It looks good." Tsunade touched his chin.


    Konoha has basically never done any publicity.


    The only ninja school in the village, it is the existence that the entire ninja world learns from. Even the common people in the village know that there is a school that allows ordinary people to learn to become ninjas.


    So the ninja school doesn''t need any publicity at all, and even recruits a lot of people every year, so there is no need to worry about no one signing up.


    Originally, Tsunade thought that posting it on the bulletin board in the village would be enough, but now she is more inclined to Yongze''s idea and increase publicity.


    It''s like playing outside. She also likes to go to those famous casinos, which shows that publicity is useful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Since leaving the root base, Yamato has temporarily lived next to Nagasawa''s house.


    One is that Yongze can''t think of arranging Yamato in a suitable position for the time being, and the other is that Yamato can be used as a sparring opponent for Dou.


    To say that Yamato¡¯s Mutun is the youth version is an exaggeration.


    Yongze also does not lack an elite jonin-level subordinate, so Yongze is not going to hide Yamato as a secret weapon in Anbu, and is going to give Yamato a relatively normal life.


    But after all, Yamato has been a root ninja for a while. Nagasawa was afraid that he would be confused because he had nothing to do, so he arranged Yamato to the training team and joined Kakashi''s group.


    Kakashi looked at Yamato, who was a head shorter than him, and fell into deep thought.


    He is already the youngest existence in Anbu, but unexpectedly this time there will be someone younger than him, who looks only eleven or twelve.


    But Kakashi didn''t underestimate Yamato, after all, according to Nagasawa, the other party is Mutun who inherited the first Hokage.


    Konoha doesn¡¯t have too many legends about the first generation of Hokage. There are even rumors that the reason why there are so many forests in the land of fire is the first generation of Hokage.


    In the hearts of Konoha people, Wood Dungeon is the best escape technique, not one of them.


    It''s a pity that only the first generation of Konoha can use the Mudun, even if it is his descendants, none of them have inherited the Mudun of the first generation.


    And now, Kakashi actually met a successor of Mu Dun, which made him very curious.


    "Yamato, can you show me your Mutun?" Kakashi asked.


    At this time, the two are in a single room, and there is no one else around.


    Yamato learned from Nagasawa that Kakashi will be his boss in the future. Due to his habit, Yamato did not question Kakashi''s request, but quickly sealed a seal, and a stake rose from the ground.


    Kakashi: ¡­


    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look very strong.


    At that time, I saw the boss showing off his boutique badge and screenshots of over 10,000 royalties.


    I will never forget this picture.


    At that moment, I was thinking, if I had the chance, I would also like to take screenshots like this to pretend to be cool.


    And now there are 1,700 average orders, which is only 1,300 away from the boutique. I have to consider whether this will be the closest I am to the boutique in my life.


    Explosion, I am obliged, tomorrow will definitely be better!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： Anbu (please subscribe)

    Chapter 132 Anbu (for subscription)


    "Welcome to join the training team. You can call me the team leader or Kakashi''s team leader in the future." Although I feel that Yamato''s Mudun is not quite like the legendary Mudun, Kakashi still welcomed it.


    ps: At this stage, there are many plots in Anbu, and the name and code name are afraid of being mixed up. You can¡¯t understand it, so let¡¯s take it as what they call the code name.


    "Okay, team leader." Yamato said blankly.


    Just like that, the two people who met because of a battle, completed their first acquaintance peacefully.


    "Come with me, I''ll take you to meet our group." Kakashi said, then turned and walked out of the room.


    Yamato''s complexion remained unchanged, and he quickly followed.


    Although Anbu is a very strange place for him, he has been in the root before after all, and he is still a member of the root taught by Danzo, and his psychological quality is still excellent.


    As for being suppressed by Orochimaru, it is not shameful, you can be suppressed by a Kamijino of the five major villages.


    Based on Orochimaru''s strength, talent and experience, Nagasawa estimates that once he opens up the domineering potential of the Pirate World to Oroshemaru, Oroshemaru will immediately awaken the domineering look.


    Of course, Nagasawa will not open this to Orochimaru, it¡¯s a bit of an enemy.


    Give Kakashi and the others the domineering potential, because Kakashi and the others will honestly be the tools of the mighty Konoha.


    Orochimaru is dishonest, even if he can''t beat Nagasawa, the demon in his heart will not stop.


    Just like in the original book, facing Payne who has the eyes of reincarnation, Orochimaru will still not surrender sincerely, but waits for an opportunity to seize the eyes of reincarnation.


    Although he and Dashemaru seem to have a good relationship now, Dashemaru concealed his existence from Danzo, and Yongze also helped Dashemaru get rid of the danger of being investigated by the Anbu.


    But this is because the two have common interests and goals. Once there is any conflict, or Orochimaru has a better goal of cooperation, don''t expect Orochimaru to continue to do so.


    Danzo is a good example. Before it collapsed, even Orochimaru himself joined the root and became a member of the root.


    But even if Danzo went to prison later, Orochimaru didn''t say anything, and even copied Danzo''s hidden lair backhandedly.


    The fourth generation of Anbu''s location in the Anbu base is not big, and the two soon arrived at the place where a group was.


    A group of people are not surprised to see new members joining. While cleaning up the remaining problems of Danzo, the training team is also expanding.


    There are often new members joining the training team, some are members of the fourth generation Anbu, and some are new ninjas entering Anbu.


    The expansion of the training team also symbolizes the expansion of the fourth Anbu. With this incident,


    Minato pointed out that the strength of the fourth generation of Anbu is far from enough, and a large number of people must be recruited to prevent further infiltration incidents.


    Because of Danzo¡¯s affairs, Sandai didn¡¯t say anything, but just persuaded him that he didn¡¯t need too many Anbu in peacetime, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Except for the fourth-generation Anbu who directly joined the training team, a new team was directly established, and the third team was established.


    "My name is Yamato, and the escape technique I am good at using is wooden escape." Yamato honestly followed Kakashi''s arrangement, and introduced himself again among a group of people.


    "! Wood escape?"


    Even these Anbes were shocked by Yamato''s words.


    No way, Mu Dun is too famous among Konoha ninjas. Although it appeared once, it is considered by Konoha''s ninjas to be the strongest escape technique.


    Some Anbu even wondered if Yamato was bragging, and looked at Kakashi suspiciously.


    Kakashi nodded and said: "That''s right, Yamato is a wooden ninja, it''s true."


    Nagazawa even told Sandai about Yamato, and when Sandai heard that Nagasawa wanted Yamato to join Fourth Anbe, his desire to ask for Yamato disappeared.


    It doesn''t matter which Anbu the Mutun ninja is in, the Anbu where the Mutun ninja is is very important.


    After all, he has retired, and sooner or later everything about Konoha will be handed over to Minato. It doesn¡¯t make much difference which Anbu Ninja puts in.


    After he and Minato completely complete the handover of power, the name Three Generations Anbu will disappear, leaving only Four Generations Anbe.


    After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen would never have imagined that Namikaze Minato, a young strongman who could single-handedly fight against the AB combination in the third Ninja World War, would actually die at the age of twenty-four because of Kyuubi Hideo''s early age. passed away.


    "Don''t get too excited. Although Yamato is a wooden ninja, he is still young." Kakashi comforted his agitated subordinates.


    How should I put it, the atmosphere of the training team is different from that of ordinary Anbu.


    Because everyone gathers together to practice all day long, compared with the ordinary Anbu, the atmosphere of the training team is not so serious and relatively relaxed.


    So we often joke with each other.


    But when performing tasks, they should still be serious.


    Yamato, who was surrounded by a group of members, was a little confused. He had never encountered such a situation.


    After Yamato was picked up by Danzo from Orochimaru''s laboratory, he has been arranged to live alone in a hidden place. Only Danzo came to teach him various knowledge from time to time, and instilled root ideas.


    Of course, living alone is just Yamato''s own cognition, but in fact, there are rooted ninjas watching.


    If it wasn¡¯t because the roots were disbanded, and Danzo himself had been stared at by Minato and Nagasawa, he would not have arranged Yamato into the root base, but had been slowly cultivating himself.


    There is really no way to do it later, just to be on the safe side, Yamato and the unregistered root ninjas were put together in the base outside the village.


    Even if he joins the root, Yamato is also a confidential member of the root. He only obeys Danzo''s orders and never forms a team with others.


    In addition to the root atmosphere, Yamato basically did not receive this kind of treatment, surrounded by a group of enthusiastic companions.


    This makes Yamato feel a little subtle, the atmosphere here is a bit different from the roots, but he doesn''t hate it.


    "Let''s start training. Half of this month has passed, and the end-of-month assessment is about to start again. If you fail..."


    Although Kakashi didn''t finish his sentence, all the members of the group knew that if they didn''t perform well in the assessment, there must be no good fruit to eat.


    So each member of the group began to practice the six postures.


    Although Kakashi is usually easy to talk to, he is still very strict about training.


    In the last joint exercise, they were the group that performed the best. If this assessment fails.


    The team members believe that their usually talkative leader Kakashi will definitely torture them in ways they couldn''t think of, because Kakashi is a black-bellied person.


    They have seen it before.


    During the second assessment, one person did not perform well and failed.


    Of course that person was taken away by Kakashi, and he returned to Anbu five days later.


    When he came back, his hairstyle had changed into a watermelon head, he was still wearing a green tights, and his face was still a little haggard.


    They asked that person what had happened in the past five days, and that person kept silent, not saying a word, as if he was afraid of recalling sad memories.


    But during the later training, that person''s Six Forms did improve a lot.


    They speculated that Kakashi should have taken that person somewhere for a hell-style training.


    Although it is a good thing to say that the improvement of strength is a good thing, but when everyone thinks of that person''s haggard appearance, not only the body but also the soul is hit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： Surrounded by Uchiha

    Chapter 133 Surrounded by Uchiha


    When the fourth generation of Anbu was expanding, all members of the fourth group of Shisui also had their first meeting at the Anbu base.


    In addition to the four Uchihas, there are three other newly added Anbu.


    Including Shisui, the captain, the fourth group has a total of eight members, which is equivalent to two Anbu classes, half a team.


    But it just happened to meet the big expansion of Anbu, so there are so many people.


    You know, the third group with the least number of people at the beginning, except for the group leader, salt water, has only four members in total.


    As a freshman group, Zhishui took the lead in organizing everyone to introduce themselves.


    "I am Shisui Uchiha, good at teleportation and illusion. From now on, I will be your team leader. In the training team, you can ask me anything you don''t understand." Shisui said with a gentle smile.


    "Although I only officially joined the team today, I came in to study shortly after the training team was established, so I''m fairly familiar with the training team." Zhishui was modest.


    In fact, Zhishui is not familiar with the training team, he simply knows it so well that he can''t understand it any more.


    Because in the past, many things that Yongze was supposed to handle were handed over to Zhishui by Yongze.


    In order not to mess things up, Zhishui tried his best to read the materials of various training teams, including but not limited to member materials and training plans.


    "Let''s also introduce ourselves, and introduce what you are good at, so that you can understand the other party''s abilities and cooperate when you are on a mission." Zhishui said with a smile.


    "Uchiha Tetsuhiro is good at fire escape." After Shisui finished speaking, Uchiha Tetsuhuo quickly introduced himself, but he said very briefly.


    The three newly joined Anbu were slightly surprised. Besides the team leader, there was actually a Uchiha.


    "Uchiha leaves, good at shuriken throwing and fire escape." Immediately, another Uchiha ninja began to introduce himself.


    "Akira Uchiha, good at fire escape..."


    "Uchiha Kazuki..."


    The three consecutive Uchiha ninjas also quickly introduced themselves.


    The other three ninjas were dumbfounded. What''s the situation, plus the team leader, there are actually five members of the Uchiha clan in their team?


    They fell into Uchiha''s den.


    Aren¡¯t Uchiha ninjas all joining Konoha¡¯s police department? Why are there so many joining Anbe?


    Because they were so surprised, the three of them almost forgot that it was their turn to introduce themselves. Shishui reminded him with his eyes that he hurriedly introduced himself.


    The three Anbe felt a little uneasy, Uchiha''s reputation in Konoha is not good.


    Proud and contemptuous, reckless, these negative impressions of Uchiha all appear in the mind.


    One is fine, the key is that most of their group are Uchiha.


    The three Anbu feel that there is an abyss without a ray of light in front of them at this moment.


    At this time, they are already prepared in their hearts, and they only hope that the five Uchihas will not go too far.


    However, the contempt and contempt they had imagined did not come. The four Uchihas just didn''t like to talk very much, and they didn''t show their faces.


    Even the four Uchihas learned the six styles very quickly because they all opened Sharingan, and sometimes they would give them pointers.


    This can''t help but flatter them, the imaginary ridicule didn''t come, but they looked quite friendly instead.


    ¡®It seems that Uchiha is not as arrogant and difficult to get along with as rumored. ¡¯ That¡¯s what they¡¯re thinking at the moment.


    In fact, although the Uchiha clan has many reckless people who cannot see the form clearly, there are also many calmer people.


    But in the original book, the coup d''¨¦tat is really impossible, and it is almost cornered.


    First of all, the murderer who was suspected of being the Kyuubi Rebellion directly drove Uchiha to the edge of the village and completely isolated Uchiha.


    But if Uchiha really did something, it would be fine, but they didn¡¯t do anything. Nine-Tails Night wanted to help that day but was stopped by Danzo.


    Being wronged like this, even an honest person would have to be angry, not to mention that Uchiha is prone to mood swings.


    Even Uchiha, who was originally calm, can only become not calm in such a big environment.


    Fuyue couldn''t do anything, but was coerced by Uchiha''s general situation and launched a coup that was destined to be a tragedy.


    Seeing that the four members of his family got along well with other team members, Zhishui smiled gratifiedly.


    He has been under such a lot of pressure in Anbu, isn''t it for this reason.


    Unfortunately, before this, he could not see clearly the road ahead.


    Fortunately, Captain Yongze led him forward and finally saw the light of hope.


    Although it is only a glimmer of hope, it is much better than the previous fog.


    Because of being the team leader, Yongze specially gave him a week of familiarization time. He doesn¡¯t have to deal with other things for a week, and he can be the team leader with peace of mind.


    But this is a bitter salt water, and there are a lot more tasks at once.


    But Yongze thinks this is good. Anyway, Saltwater is also a single dog, and he has nothing to do when he goes back. Do more things to train himself and get promoted as soon as possible. Wouldn''t it be flattering.


    The position of vice-captain of the training team is still vacant.


    Zhishui took a look, the sun was still in the sky, but it was about to go down. This was the first time he left work so early after joining the training team.


    Shishui thought about it, and felt that he hadn''t gone to Itachi for a while.


    No way, after joining the training team, while he was busy doing things, he also had to practice to improve his strength, and he had to spend time analyzing and learning from Yongze.


    Don¡¯t say that I only went back at night, and I have to read materials and write things when I go back.


    This kind of life is too fulfilling, so Shisui doesn''t have much sense of the passage of time. After thinking about it carefully, he realizes that he hasn''t seen Itachi for a long time.


    Shisui''s figure flickered, and he soon arrived at the home of Uchiha Fugaku, the head of the Uchiha clan.


    "Master Patriarch, is Itachi at home?" Zhishui asked politely.


    "It''s Shisui, don''t be so serious, just call me Uncle Fuyue in private, Itachi hasn''t come back yet, what do you want from him?" Fuyue said with a smile on his serious face when he saw Shisui .


    Nagaze told him that Shisui would be the boss of those Uchihas who joined the training team.


    Moreover, when Yongze first talked about Uchiha with Fuyue, he said that he knew Shisui, and that Shisui had a good personality.


    This made Fu Yue feel that Zhishui also played a very important role in this incident.


    "It''s nothing to do, just to see how his cultivation is going." Zhishui replied.


    "How are Iron Fire and the others training the team?" Fu Yue asked suddenly.


    "It''s pretty good, and I can get along well with other Anbu who are not Uchiha." Shisui nodded and replied.


    "That''s good." Fuyue heaved a sigh of relief, this is the first step for Uchiha to get out of the predicament, and no accident must happen.


    Although the four of them were carefully selected, he was afraid that some of them were just pretending and their real personality was not like that.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： two uchiha

    Chapter 134 Two Uchihas


    After obtaining the place where Itachi practiced from Fuyue, Shisui left the Uchiha tribe and went to the remote river.


    Sure enough, Shisui saw Itachi who was practicing fireball somewhere.


    The huge fireball landed in the water, stirring up a lot of water mist.


    "Itachi." Zhishui greeted Itachi with a smile.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Itachi quickly looked back, and the figure he had been missing in his heart was slowly walking towards him.


    "Stop water." Itachi''s usual calm expression also disappeared, and his little face was full of joy.


    Saw this long time no see


    The two walked together, Shisui put his hand on Itachi''s shoulder, and said with a smile, "I''ve been busy recently, so I didn''t come to see you, how is your cultivation going?"


    When Zhishui talked about cultivation, Itachi thought of Tou, and with Dou to spar with him, his strength rose faster.


    Itachi thought for a while and said, "Not bad."


    "It''s good, it''s better to have a long-lost battle to see how much progress you have made, Itachi." Zhishui challenged Itachi.


    Although the current Itachi would be instantly killed if he faced the serious Shisui.


    But when fighting Itachi, Zhishui will deliberately suppress his strength and play the role of a training partner.


    Shishui thinks Itachi is very similar to him. Although he is young, he is good at thinking and can think about problems that many adults don''t think about.


    "Okay." Itachi nodded and assumed an offensive posture.


    Phew! call out!


    Two kunai flew towards Shishui.


    Zhishui''s Sharingan didn''t even open, and he turned his body slightly, easily dodging the two kunai.


    Boom!


    Bitterwood is firmly inserted into the tree.


    But Itachi didn''t expect to be able to solve Shisui with two kunai.


    In the previous battle with Shisui, Itachi understood that Shisui is a ninja with no flaws, and he can only rely on hard power to defeat Shisui.


    Itachi quickly shot three shurikens again. However, the shuriken this time was not as simple as Kunai last time. The three shurikens collided with each other, and finally pierced towards Shisui at a strange angle.


    Zhishui smiled slightly, this is what he taught Itachi, and Itachi was a little tender against him.


    Shisui quickly took out a shuriken from the ninja tool bag, narrowed his eyes slightly, calculated the trajectory of the collision, and then Chakra threw out the shuriken violently.


    Dang Dang Dang!


    Three consecutive metal collisions sounded.


    Shisui''s shuriken took the lead in flicking the shuriken that was about to hit him.


    The shuriken that was bounced off bounced the other two shurikens, and the final collision sent Shisui''s original shuriken towards Itachi''s position.


    Itachi''s chakra erupted on his feet, and he backed up violently, dodging this weird shuriken.


    Itachi had to admit that he had been out of control just now. Compared with Shisui, his shuriken throwing was still much worse.


    "Fireball!" Itachi quickly formed a seal, and quickly spit out a big fireball two or three times larger than others, and hit Shishui.


    Zhishui smiled slightly, forming the same seal as Itachi.


    "Fire escape fireball!"


    Zhishui also spit out a big fireball and pressed it towards Itachi.


    Although Zhishui released a lot of water, he is a strong man who has become famous in the war after all. When two fireballs collided, Itachi''s fireball was instantly suppressed.


    Itachi saw that ninjutsu was not good, and there was no accident, so he withdrew his chakra and quickly dodged into the water.


    Zizi!


    The powerful fire tunnel exploded on the surface of the river, producing a large amount of water vapor that blocked the sight.


    Whoosh!


    At the moment when the white mist appeared, there were suddenly three voices running quickly.


    Three Uchiha Itachi attacked Shisui from different directions.


    But Shisui did recognize Itachi''s body easily, grabbed the attacking Itachi with his right hand, swung it hard, and broke the two shadow clones Itachi.


    "How did you find me, Zhishui?" Itachi got up from the ground and asked curiously.


    Zhishui pointed to Itachi''s wet clothes and said, "Itachi, you are the shadow clone you use after coming out of the water. Except for your body, the clothes of the shadow clone are all dry."


    Itachi was stunned. It''s not that he didn''t think about the problem of wet clothes, but at that moment there should be a white mist to cover him, so he could only see the approximate figure.


    How to practice clothes is found out whether it is dry or wet.


    Seeing Itachi''s doubts, Shisui pointed to his blood red eyes.


    It turned out that at some point, Zhishui had already opened his Sangouyu Sharingan.


    "Under the power of Sharingan, your flaws will be magnified infinitely, so when you fight with me, you must not show any flaws." Zhishui gently reminded.


    Itachi nodded, remembering the lesson of this time in his heart, when dealing with enemies with Sharingan, you can''t think of reasons to block the vision with smoke.


    Shisui pulled out Wakisashi from behind him, went to the woods to chop a little wood, brought it to Itachi''s side, and lit it with the fire.


    The two sat in front of the fire and started chatting.


    "Shishui, what have you been up to these days?" Itachi asked curiously.


    Although Zhishui was also busy, he was able to find time to teach him how to practice and talk with him.


    Zhishui thought for a while, and then said: "It''s a confidential job, I can''t tell you, but it''s a very meaningful job."


    "Significant?" Itachi became even more curious, but since Shisui said that the work was to be kept secret, he didn''t continue to ask specifics.


    Zhishui nodded and said: "It is very meaningful. If it succeeds, the relationship between the village and the family will be improved."


    "That''s really meaningful." Itachi nodded.


    Although he is very young, he can also feel the conflicts in the family and the village. The atmosphere of the Uchiha clan is a bit wrong.


    Sometimes I often hear his Uchiha people come to his father Uchiha Fugaku to complain about the village.


    "Will you be so busy, Shisui?" Itachi asked.


    "This week will be easier, and I will be busy later." Zhishui nodded.


    Seeing the somewhat silent Itachi, Shisui smiled, rubbed Uchiha Itachi''s head, and said with a smile: "To borrow Captain Nagasawa''s words, ninjas should do what they should do, not what they want to do. "


    "This time, what I want to do and what I should do have finally met once, and I want to do my best to do it."


    "Captain Yongze? Who is he?" Itachi asked curiously. Shisui actually quoted the conversation of Captain Yongze, which means that person is definitely recognized by Shisui.


    "He is one of my seniors. He is the true successor of the will of fire. There are so many things in him that I can learn from." Zhishui sighed.


    "..." Itachi didn''t speak, and silently remembered the name Yongze in his heart.


    This is no longer recognized by Zhishui, Zhishui respects him very much.


    Itachi is very curious, what kind of person would Shishui admire so much?


    "Actually, I also met a nice person recently..." Itachi thought for a while, and said that he met Dou.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： secondary interstitial cells

    Chapter 135 Secondary intercolumnar cells


    Oshemaru''s laboratory.


    Nagaze is watching Dashemaru doing human experiments.


    That¡¯s right, after studying the cells and Sharingan for a period of time, Nagasawa and Orochimaru restarted the human experiment.


    "I didn''t expect that the cells between the columns would have such a change in him, but if this is the case, even if the experiment is successful, the upper limit will be lowered a lot."


    Oshemaru looked at the root ninja lying on the operating table, and discussed this experiment with Nagasawa.


    After the research of Orochimaru, Yamato cannot actually be called a successful experiment.


    But it cannot be said to be a failure.


    It can only be said that it was successful, but not completely successful.


    For some reason, the intercolumnar cells on Yamato¡¯s body cannot be regarded as complete intercolumnar cells, but can only be regarded as the incomplete version and the youthful version.


    But also because of this, its erosive power was greatly reduced, so Yamato survived.


    Oshemaru named the cell as the secondary intercolumnar cell.


    Oshemaru originally didn''t want to study the secondary intercolumnar cells. He felt that the secondary intercolumnar cells could not satisfy the vitality he wanted to achieve, nor could it greatly improve his strength.


    But Yongze has a different idea. Compared with the inter-column cells that are easy to kill the experimental subjects, the secondary inter-column cells should be easier to produce results.


    In order to fully fill Whitebeard before the Night of the Nine Tails, and even unlock the third panel, he needs Konoha to quickly increase the prosperity.


    So he needs the research results of secondary inter-pillar cells. If he can rely on this result to create a J¨­nin-level wooden dungeon team, it will be a big help to Konoha.


    Waiting for Orochimaru to thoroughly eat the real intercolumnar cells, God knows when.


    And there may not be any results.


    If you want to truly balance the power of the inter-column cells, you need a kaleidoscope-level Sharingan of mental energy.


    The reason why Obito is fine is that strictly speaking, Madara didn¡¯t use the original intercylindrical cells, but Baijue, which was cultivated with extraterritorial golems and intercylindrical cells.


    And now the only person in Konoha who has a kaleidoscope is Uchiha Fugaku, the current patriarch of Uchiha, and it is only possible, not necessarily.


    So Yongze strongly suggested Dashewan to study the secondary intercolumnar cells first, saying that the research should be carried out layer by layer, so that it might be faster.


    I don¡¯t know if Orochimaru was overwhelmed by Yongze¡¯s performance before, but this time he didn¡¯t insist on his idea, but started to study the secondary intercolumnar cells according to Yongze¡¯s idea.


    Due to the previous experience in studying intercolumnar cells, the research on secondary intercolumn cells is very fast, and soon reached the stage of human experiments.


    Some root members captured by the two before sweeping up the root organization base also came in handy.


    The one lying on the operating table at this moment is the leading root of the previous root base.


    Among the calculations of the two, the captured root member has the strongest strength and is the one most likely to succeed.


    At this time, his eyes have been gouged out by Orochimaru, and replaced with the sharing eyes obtained from the root base, and his body has also been injected with secondary intercolumn cells.


    Nagaze and Orochimaru don''t know the code name of this root, but it doesn''t matter, in Orochimaru''s laboratory, he has a new name.


    Secondary No. 1 experimental body.


    The secondary is the secondary intercolumn cells, and the No. 1 subject is because he was the first to conduct the experiment.


    It has been a while since the secondary intercolumn cells entered the No. 1 experimental body, and now is the moment to decide success or failure, so Orochimaru and Nagasawa stared at it together.


    Under the gaze of the two, the body of Experimental No. 1 was twitching violently, the expression on his face was distorted in pain, and the Sangouyu Sharingan was constantly spinning, as if there was a tendency to fuse together.


    However, the last experimental subject No. 1 finally calmed down, and the two looked at the display screen in the laboratory.


    At this time, all the data of the experimental subject No. 1 are stable, and the heartbeat is normal, unlike just now, it will either be fast enough to break through the chest for a while, and stop suddenly for a while, as if it is on the verge of death. Jump sideways.


    Yongze sighed, slightly disappointed in his heart.


    Just now, he saw Gouyu''s spinning so intensely in Experiment No. 1''s Sharingan, and thought he could get an extra pair of Kaleidoscope Sharingan today.


    In the end, it still didn''t work, and it couldn''t be merged together.


    ¡®Is it because there is no Uchiha bloodline? ¡¯ Yongze had to think about this issue.


    Although there is an example of Kakashi, a foreign kaleidoscope, Kakashi''s experience is too special.


    His kaleidoscope should have been activated when Obito opened the kaleidoscope.


    But the real owner of Experiment No. 1, Sharingan, estimated that the grass on the grave was three feet high, and Kakashi''s example had no reference at all.


    "What''s the matter, Yongze, the experiment should have been successful." Because the two stood together, and Orochimaru was a strong Kage, it was natural to hear Yongze''s soft sigh.


    "It''s nothing, I just lament that this experiment is finally going to have some results." Yong Ze said casually without saying anything about the kaleidoscope.


    With Orochimaru''s temperament, if he knows that there is a kaleidoscope Sharingan on top of the Sangouyu Sharingan, he will definitely be curious, and it is very likely that he will make trouble in secret.


    Of course, before being severely beaten by Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Orochimaru would definitely not have that fanatical obsession with Uchiha.


    At most, I would be curious, because the Sangouyu is a powerful existence for ordinary ninjas, so what kind of power will the kaleidoscope above the Sangouyu have.


    Orochimaru smiled, did not speak, and then inspired the technique that had been performed on Experimental No. 1 in advance.


    Stimulated by the operation, the No. 1 subject regained consciousness, and a gleam of clarity appeared in his eyes.


    "Oshemaru, you dare to attack the root, Danzo-sama will not let you go." Experiment No. 1 roared at Orochimaru.


    "Hehe." The threatened Orochimaru just sneered twice, and counted on Danzo, Danzo himself was squatting in prison, and he was already in danger.


    Because Minggen has been with Danzo for a long time and has been brainwashed too thoroughly, Orochimaru does not expect to fool him into a subordinate, but only as a one-time experimental subject.


    "It seems that the spirit is good, and we can conduct a combat experiment." Orochimaru showed a stern smile.


    Orochimaru licked his lips, and activated the technique again, making Subject No. 1 faint.


    Yongze also untied the seal on the experimental subject, and the two packed up their things and rushed out of the village.


    The next experiment may be relatively noisy, and it cannot be carried out in the village, and it will be discovered.


    Danzo has its own base outside the village, and Dashemaru naturally has one too.


    What they are going this time is a base that was abandoned by Orochimaru.


    Because Genbu was disbanded before, Danzo not only lost the village¡¯s appropriation, but also was restricted from making money in the ninja world with Genbu¡¯s name, so the research funds of Orochimaru were also much less.


    Therefore, some less important research bases were abandoned.


    One of the bases they are going to this time is the research base that Orochimaru used to study some ninja snakes in Ryuji Cave.


    So they prepared to use waste and conduct experiments in this abandoned base.


    Orochimaru and Yongze first tried how many facilities are still available in this base.


    It may be because the monitoring equipment is in good condition and can still be used because it has not been abandoned for a long time.


    Oshemaru put the No. 1 experimental subject in the center of the base, activated the spell, and channeled a large number of ninja snakes at the same time. Finally, Orochimaru returned to the monitoring room.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： theoretical movie class

    Chapter 136 Theoretical shadow class


    After the spell was activated, Subject No. 1 quickly awakened consciousness and stood up.


    He looked around vigilantly, but didn''t find Dashemaru and Yongze, but found many big and small snakes crawling towards him.


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet!"


    Experiment No. 1 quickly formed seals, using his best earth-dun ninjutsu.


    Puff puff!


    Underground a faucet made of mud and rocks raised its head and continuously spit out mud bombs towards the attacking snakes.


    The snakes hit by the mud bombs were knocked into the air one after another, and the weaker ones were even broken.


    Under the dense mud bomb cover, the snakes were killed or wounded, and the remaining small part was easily dealt with by Experimental No. 1.


    Experiment No. 1 showed a surprised expression on his face, when did his earth dragon bomb become so powerful.


    Because Nagasawa had sealed his body before, and he was also cursed by Orochimaru, Experiment No. 1 did not have an accurate concept of his own physical strength.


    Experiment No. 1 clenched his fist and touched his eyes. He had never felt the strength of his body and chakra so powerful, and the world became different in his eyes.


    "Did you do something good, Orochimaru, you will regret it, I will use the power you gave me to kill you!" Subject No. 1 showed a hideous expression.


    During his time in Orochimaru''s laboratory, he was tortured.


    Orochimaru doesn''t feel sorry for the experimental subject, he just grabs the eyes directly, and doesn''t give you any anesthetics.


    And I don''t know what experiment Orochimaru has done on him. He can often feel the tearing pain from his body, as if every cell is split.


    In the monitoring room.


    "His expression seems a little surprised, probably because he doesn''t know why his Earth Dungeon has become stronger." Yongze said, looking at Experiment No. 1 under surveillance.


    "Wood Dungeon is the blood succession limit produced by the combination of earth attribute and water attribute. His earth attribute has changed and strengthened to a considerable extent. It seems that even the secondary cells cannot be underestimated."


    Oshemaru observed Subject No. 1 and made an analysis.


    In his opinion, the earth dragon bomb just now is no longer at the level of ordinary ninja, and even has a touch of Sarutobi-sensei''s demeanor.


    "However, we can''t make a conclusion yet. Ordinary snakes still can''t see much." Orochimaru stared at the monitor, and soon, there will be five ninja snakes over 10 meters long looking for Experimental No. 1.


    Experiment No. 1 is searching the location of Orochimaru in the research base.


    As a senior root member, he also has a little understanding of Orochimaru.


    Since Orochimaru is experimenting with him, he will definitely observe him here.


    Soon, Experiment No. 1 Ming Rui''s Sharingan saw a huge black figure attacking him.


    Whoosh!


    Experiment No. 1 exploded in speed and left the place.


    Boom!


    An 18-meter black giant snake slammed into the place where Experimental No. 1 had just stood, leaving a big hole.


    Just as Experiment No. 1 was about to attack the giant black snake, he suddenly noticed a dangerous aura coming from the side again.


    Without hesitation, the No. 1 experimental body flickered, with chakra attached to its feet, and stood on the large pillar of the base.


    Boom! !


    A giant red snake rushed out, opened its **** mouth, and bit towards Experimental No. 1.


    It''s a pity that experimental body No. 1 has Sangouyu Sharingan, which has seen through the movements of the red snake long ago, and jumped onto the big stone pillar on the base early.


    Hiss!


    Suddenly, the sound of a snake''s breath sounded, and the No. 1 experimental subject fled away again.


    Leaning on Chakra, Experiment No. 1 ran quickly on the wall as if walking on flat ground.


    A giant white snake that was bigger than the black snake and the red snake jumped out, and broke the huge stone pillar with one tail.


    Boom boom boom!


    The huge stone pillar fell to the ground, making a loud noise.


    "Huh!"


    Looking at the three huge snakes, Experimental No. 1 exhaled.


    If it was him before, he would turn around and leave without any hesitation.


    Although these three giant snakes don''t know ninjutsu, their huge bodies give them powerful strength and strong defense, so they are not easy to deal with.


    But now his strength has increased greatly, and he is eager to seek revenge from Orochimaru, so he will not run away.


    Didn''t Orochimaru want to experiment with him, so he asked Orochimaru to take a good look at his strength.


    Experiment No. 1 did not hesitate, quickly formed a seal, and rushed towards the red giant snake that looked the most bully.


    "Earth escape, earth spear!"


    Seeing that this little guy dared to take the initiative to die, the giant red snake excitedly opened its **** mouth and bit towards Experimental No. 1.


    Experiment No. 1 seemed to ignore the attack of the giant red snake, and still maintained its own pace of attack, and was swallowed directly by the giant red snake.


    Puff!


    A blood-red figure rushed out of the giant snake.


    A lot of blood splattered in the air.


    Experiment No. 1 shook off the sticky blood on his hand, and looked at the other two giant snakes expressionlessly.


    This kind of beast is no more than a beast no matter how powerful it is, and it dares to swallow him directly.


    Roar!


    I don¡¯t know if they were stimulated by the death of their companions, or because of the large amount of blood spilled on the base, the remaining two big snakes rushed towards Experimental No. 1 desperately.


    However, in the face of the great increase in strength, and the No. 1 experimental subject of Sangouyu Sharingan, they also quickly followed in the footsteps of the red snake and died in the hands of No. 1 experimental subject.


    "It seems that this experiment was indeed a success. With the balance between the secondary pillar cells and the Sharingan, the strength of the No. 1 experimental subject has greatly increased. This is because the No. 1 experimental subject has not yet learned the wooden escape."


    Yongze nodded when he saw the performance of Experimental No. 1.


    The experimental results were a little better than he expected.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Experiment No. 1 was not Konoha¡¯s registered ninja, but just Danzo¡¯s personal subordinate, maybe this experimental body could provide him with a Kage-level point.


    Being the best Jnin in itself, with the help of secondary Hashirama cells and Sharingan, he directly broke through the Kage class.


    But Experiment No. 1 may be the weakest shadow class ever.


    Because he only has theoretical kage-level strength, and because Sharingan cannot perform illusions, it can only enhance observation and cannot fully play the role of Sharingan.


    Moreover, he has never learned Mudun Ninjutsu, and the Mudun Xueji on his body cannot be used.


    The current experimental subject No. 1 is theoretically a Kage-class, but actually an elite J¨­nin.


    "Are you going or should I go?" Yong Ze asked Orochimaru as he watched the No. 1 Experimental Body begin to wreak havoc in the abandoned base.


    Now that the experiment is known to be successful, it''s time to recycle.


    "Please, Mr. Yongze." Orochimaru resolutely chose to let Yongze go.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t have the confidence to deal with Experimental No. 1, but that Yongze has too many secrets. He wants to see if Experimental No. 1 can force out some of Yongze¡¯s things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： dont underestimate researchers

    Chapter 137 Don''t underestimate researchers


    Yongze nodded, got up and walked out of the monitoring room.


    It¡¯s just dealing with an artifact level, you don¡¯t need to think about how to fight this way, but you have to keep your hands, it¡¯s not good if you break the Sharingan.


    Although it is only a three-pointed jade, it is also very rare.


    Now is no better than before, Nagasawa wants to improve the relationship between Konoha and Uchiha.


    Nagaze not only does not touch Uchiha''s Sharingan, but also does not let Orochimaru touch it.


    If this experiment wants to produce results, sharingan is indispensable.


    Konoha does not have Sharingan, but there is one person who has a lot of Sharingan, and that is Obito.


    Those Sharingans were originally Madara''s, but Obito was Madara''s chosen successor. After Madara died, he should inherit Madara''s large number of spare Sharingans.


    Experiment No. 1 flickered, constantly searching for the location of Orochimaru in the base.


    But before he found the location of the monitoring room, Yong Ze found him first.


    At this time, Yongze was dressed differently from the one that Experiment No. 1 saw last time. Last time, Yongze was dressed like a ninja.


    Today, Yongze is dressed like a researcher, with a loose white coat underneath, no ninja bag around his waist, and whether he is carrying any weapons.


    Seeing Yongze, Subject No. 1 took two steps back subconsciously. He still remembers the terrifying knife that Yongze made at the root base that day.


    But seeing that Yongze was empty-handed and without any weapons on his body, Experimental No. 1 relaxed.


    Obviously, Yongze looked down on him and thought he could be defeated without weapons.


    Subject No. 1 who was underestimated was not angry, and was even very happy in his heart.


    It''s better to be underestimated, so that he has a better chance of winning.


    At this time, Experimental No. 1 felt that he had a great chance of winning.


    Now he has been subjected to an unknown experiment by Orochimaru, his strength has greatly increased, and his two eyes can still see through the opponent''s movements.


    And Yongze, a strong man who is good at using a sword, didn''t even carry a sword, and seriously underestimated him.


    Under the ebb and flow, his victory is inevitable.


    "Earth Dungeon Earth Dragon Bullet!" Experiment No. 1 quickly formed a seal, using his favorite earth escape ninjutsu.


    Whoosh! !


    The faucet made of mud and rocks kept spitting out mud bombs towards Yongze.


    Yongze thought about it, and felt that there was no need to waste time, and it was better to make a quick decision.


    Facing the incoming attack, Yongze did not retreat but advanced, directly attacking Experimental No. 1.


    "Finger stab!"


    Nongze poured a large amount of chakra into the index finger, and then transformed into chakra of thunder attribute, which erupted at one point, and slammed towards Experimental No. 1.


    All the clay bombs were cut open under the lightning of Yongze''s incarnation, and they couldn''t stop Yongze for a tenth of a second.


    Thunder attribute chakra activates the cells, coupled with Yongze''s instant burst of concentrated breathing using the breathing method, he almost instantly arrived in front of Experimental No. 1.


    Whoosh!


    ZiZiZi!


    Experiment No. 1 stared wide-eyed, spat out a mouthful of blood, felt the thunder and lightning raging in his body, and looked at Yongze incredulously with blood-colored eyes.


    why!


    Obviously his eyes are Sangouyu Sharingan, but he didn''t see Yongze''s movements clearly, and he was instantly killed in an instant.


    Before the No. 1 subject figured it out, Yongze immediately gave the No. 1 subject a patch, knocking the No. 1 subject unconscious to the ground.


    Nagaze withdrew his hand calmly, and looked at Orochimaru who was slowly walking over.


    "Nongze-kun is really powerful. I''m afraid Konoha only Sarutobi-sensei can fight you." Orochimaru walked out of the darkness, and said with the corner of his mouth raised.


    Different from the last time, Yongze did not use his ninja-like swordsmanship, but the strength Yongze showed this time still surprised Orochimaru.


    At Nagasawa''s speed just now, Orochimaru is not confident that he can dodge with reaction speed, and can only rely on special methods to avoid attacks.


    Although Yongze has only shot twice in front of him, Orochimaru found that Yongze is a ninja with no obvious shortcomings.


    When there is a sword in hand, it can cut out a terrifying flame sword energy, which is powerful and also a long-range attack.


    At close range, Yongze can use ninjutsu similar to Raikage even without a sword. Not to mention fast, it is also powerful.


    I just don¡¯t know how resistant Yongze is to illusion.


    Facing a ninja like Yongze who can fight from far and near, Orochimaru feels that only three generations of Konoha can hope to defeat Yongze.


    The third generation is similar to Yongze. They can bomb wildly with five Dalian bombs from a distance, and they can also hit people with ape demons.


    As for Minato, Orochimaru feels that Minato is almost meaningless. Although the speed is fast, the attack method is a bit single, and a spiral pill is used from the beginning to the end.


    "It''s not as exaggerated as Orochimaru you said, it''s just that the No. 1 experimental subject is too weak." Yong Ze was a little humble.


    Both of them smiled, and quickly left the abandoned base with the No. 1 experimental body, but before leaving, Orochimaru shot and completely destroyed the entire base.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It was the point distribution Monday again. Yongze thought about it, collected the points, and then spent 120,000 points to increase the integration degree of the white beard template to 66%.


    At this time, he still has 40,000 points left, and he can click Fusion twice.


    But Yongze is useless, the points are still very useful, in addition to improving the integration, it can also improve other things.


    In order to prevent any accidents, Yong Ze did not intend to use the 40,000 points.


    After all, two percent power doesn''t make a lot of difference.


    However, Yongze calculated carefully and felt that he was still short of points, and his fusion degree might not be full before the night of Nine Tails.


    "Want to play cosplay?" Yongze thought of another way to increase the degree of fusion in addition to points.


    But the night of the nine tails is not long, he has to guard Konoha to prevent accidents.


    If you use a shadow clone, strength is not a problem, but how to maintain the shadow clone is a problem.


    Even if he allocates a little more when the shadow clone is released, if he only goes out but not in, it will be exhausted.


    But Yongze immediately thought of a way. Although it is only out and not in, if there are enough reserves, it should be able to last for a long time.


    Under normal circumstances, of course, the Shadow Clone would not have so many reserves, but there is a technique that can solve this problem, and that is Tsunade''s Yin Seal.


    Yin seal can hit the forehead with the accumulated chakra and release it when used.


    If he learns the Yin seal, let the shadow clone use the Yin seal, and then transfer all the chakra to the shadow clone, and then let the shadow clone store it in the Yin seal.


    In this way, the shadow clone will always have a large amount of chakra. When the chakra is insufficient, it can release the Yin seal, obtain chakra, and delay the existence time.


    Now Yongze''s only worry is, will Tsunade teach him Yin Seal?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： sublimation of fish

    Chapter 138 The sublimation of fish meat


    It''s up to people to do it, and finally Yongze decided to go to Tsunade to give it a try.


    Maybe Tsunade looks disgusted on the surface, but in fact he doesn''t hate him very much in his heart? Maybe even appreciate it?


    Yongze thinks it is still possible. After all, he is handsome and powerful, so it is strange that he is hated.


    With this in mind, Yongze went to the medical department.


    As a consultant of the medical department, Yongze went all the way to the highest level where the minister''s office is located.


    Boom boom!


    Nagaze politely knocked on the office door?


    "Who?"


    Tsunade''s voice came from the office.


    "Consultant of the medical department, Fujiwara Nagasawa." Nagasawa thought for a while, and reported his position in the medical department.


    "Mute, tell me I''m not here."


    Tsunade''s voice came from the office again.


    Nagazawa:¡­.


    "Nagaze-sama, Tsunade-sama said she is not here." Shizune said something that not only completed Tsunade''s mission, but also did not violate her will.


    Shizune''s betrayal made Tsunade unhappy, and soon Yongze heard a burst of calls for help from the office.


    "Ah, Tsunade-sama don''t want it, it won''t work there..."


    "Daba! Daba, Mr. Yongze is still outside."


    These words can''t help but make Yongze have a little doubt, this is not the car to go to kindergarten.


    Yongze coughed twice to strengthen his sense of existence, and then said: "Master Tsunade, please pay attention to your image, I''m going in."


    Yongze waited for two minutes before carefully opening the door and walking in.


    Originally, because Tsunade was forcibly tied back, the relationship between the two parties was a bit stiff. If something happened again, Tsunade ran away in a fit of anger, and it would be a loss.


    I don''t know whether it was Nagasawa''s reminder that played a role, or Tsunade and the others were fast. When Yongze entered the office, Shizune and Tsunade were both neatly dressed, and there was no strange trace.


    Tsunade put his right hand on the office to support his face, squinted at Yongze with a displeased expression, and said:


    "You bastard, you always call out Tsunade-sama, Tsunade-sama, but you don''t pay attention to me at all.


    I didn''t even let you in, you just came in on your own, disturbing my office work, how many medical ninjas are waiting for me to assign tasks, can you take responsibility for this. "


    Yongze looked at the empty desk, and slowly put out a question mark. Could it be that you are using your mind to break through the office?


    As for why he didn''t listen to Tsunade, Tsunade told him not to come to her, and told him to pack up his things and go to work at Ichile Ramen, is that acceptable?


    "Master Tsunade, is that so? I''m sorry, it seems that I misheard just now. What I heard was please come in." Yongze said nonsense without changing his face.


    "It seems that our Hokage assistant has reached the age of retirement, which is too wrong." Of course, Tsunade would not believe Nagasawa''s nonsense.


    A shadow-level master, at such a close distance, can you hear me wrong? It was so wrong.


    She was very sensitive when she watched Yong Ze fight her.


    "Tell me, come to me, what''s the matter." Tsunade looked straight at Yongze, sat upright, folded his hands on his chest, and restrained his lazy aura.


    "I heard that Tsunade-sama has a ninjutsu that can store the usual chakra and release it when needed."


    Tsunade nodded and said, "That''s right, I do know this kind of ninjutsu, called Yin Seal, and then what?"


    "For some reason, I need this ninjutsu now. If Tsunade-sama is willing to teach me this ninjutsu, I can do three things for Tsunade-sama unconditionally that don''t harm Konoha. Anything, as long as it doesn''t harm Konoha leaf."


    Yongze stated his intention of coming, and at the same time stated his conditions.


    "Really?" Tsunade raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Really." Yongze nodded.


    "Then the first thing I want you to do is promise to do 300 things for me." Tsunade thought for a while, smiled, and looked at Yongze with a happy face.


    Nagaze: "..."


    Are you stuck with a bug here?


    "Master Tsunade, you know, this is impossible." Nagasawa broke Tsunade''s fantasy of wanting to get bugged.


    There are 300 pieces, and there are 3,000 pieces in the future. Wouldn''t he just become Tsunade''s tool man?


    Although Tsunade is big, Yongze has no habit of being a tool for others, he only likes to find others to be his tool.


    "Cut, then you still say anything." Tsunade curled his lips and said with a look of disdain.


    "If this is the case, I''m afraid there are three thousand things in the future. I''m afraid I will do things for Tsunade-sama to the death." Yong Ze sighed.


    "Three thousand pieces? Why not three million pieces." Tsunade said, you will underestimate her Tsunade.


    Just kidding, she is in the casino, and those are all studs with millions of millions.


    "Stop joking, Master Tsunade, you should tell me your true thoughts." Yongze asked helplessly.


    Boom boom!


    Tsunade tapped his fingers on the table, showing a thoughtful expression.


    "It''s not impossible, but you have to do three things for me first, and these three things are not included in the three things you said." Tsunade thought for a while and said.


    "Yes." Yongze thought for a while and agreed directly.


    Three things are a thing, and so are six.


    Tsunade didn''t have a deep hatred with anyone, so at most he should give him some money to gamble.


    "Shizune, go get a dying fish." Tsunade ordered.


    "Okay, Tsunade-sama." Shizune nodded, also greeted Nagasawa, and then trotted out of the office.


    When Nagasawa heard what Tsunade said, he didn''t know what Tsunade was going to do for a while.


    Soon, Jing Yin walked over with a motionless fish that looked like a dead fish.


    Tsunade signaled Shizune to put Heiyu on the desk, then looked at Yongze with a smile and said:


    "I heard that fish that are dying and become healthy are more delicious. After the cycle of life and death, the fish will be sublimated.


    The first thing I want you to do is turn this dying fish into a healthy, alive fish. "


    After finishing speaking, Tsunade took out Kunai and slashed Heiyu twice, causing the dying fish almost to return to the west.


    Yongze didn''t know what to say at the moment, God **** the fish meat that has gone through life and death will sublimate, this is the news from that fantasy world.


    But this is not difficult for him, he can even palm fairy art, so it should not be too easy for him to heal a fish.


    Standing behind Tsunade, Shizune scratched her head. Isn''t this the training when Tsunade-sama taught her medical ninjutsu?


    Yongze pointed his hand at the injured black fish, activated the yang chakra nature change, and a strong green light appeared from Yong Ze''s hand, covering the whole black fish.


    Immediately afterwards, a miraculous scene appeared. The wound on Heiyu''s body healed quickly, and Heiyu also regained his health visibly with the naked eye, and even jumped up.


    ps: Regarding the Yin seal, in fact, the original book does not clearly set that only women can practice.


    Even the founder is not necessarily Tsunade, Mito also has a Yin seal mark on his forehead


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： Yin seal, got it!

    Chapter 139 Yin seal, got it!


    "Palm Senjutsu, I underestimated you." Tsunade, who is a master of medical ninjutsu, naturally saw the ninjutsu used by Yongze in an instant.


    Yongze withdrew his palm, and didn''t feel that it was a big deal. Compared with ordinary medical ninjutsu, his medical ninjutsu is naturally considered powerful.


    But compared to Tsunade, that is nothing.


    If his medical ninjutsu was at the level of Tsunade, he wouldn''t have to spend so much effort to get Tsunade back, and even made Tsunade feel bad for him.


    You know, Tsunade was still a character he liked in his previous life.


    However, after transmigrating, before his strength is not strong, he only thinks about Gou. Of course, it is impossible to get to know such an eye-catching big shot as Tsunade.


    "Master Tsunade, what is the second thing you want me to do?" Nagasawa asked Tsunade while looking at him.


    Tsunade did not expect that Yongze could cure Heiyu so quickly. There is no doubt that the Chakra control shown by Yongze is already qualified to practice the Yin Seal.


    Tsunade thought for a while, injected some chakra into the black fish, and said:


    "Now there is a chakra full of vitality in this fish, you have to send this fish to my house before the chakra dissipates too much.


    You can¡¯t run too fast on the road, as it will affect the taste of the fish, you can only walk. If after arriving at my house, the chakra dissipates by more than half, it will be considered a failure. "


    Nagazawa:¡­


    Why does running too fast affect the taste of the fish? Was it because the fish was shaken dizzy?


    "Let''s go Shizune, let''s go buy some condiments first." Tsunade got up, pulled Shizune out of the office.


    Looking at Tsunade''s back, Yongze looked at the black fish that became more lively.


    If he walked normally with the black fish, the chakra on the black fish would have dissipated long ago, and Tsunade''s yard is not close to Konoha Hospital.


    "However, if you use the sealing technique, there will be no problem." Yongze performed a sealing technique on Heiyu, and in an instant, the chakra on Heiyu''s body no longer dissipated, and was tightly sealed on Heiyu.


    "Did Tsunade do it on purpose?" Nagasawa couldn''t help but have a guess.


    At the beginning of saving the fish, I wanted to test his medical ninjutsu skills. Only good medical ninjutsu and chakra control are basically not bad, so you can practice the Yin seal.


    The essence of Yin Sealing is also a kind of sealing technique, so the second thing is to see his sealing technique skills.


    The more Nagasawa thought about it, the more likely it was. Perhaps Tsunade was willing to teach him the Yin Seal, but he was too stubborn to hold back his face, so he made three things.


    If he hadn''t revived the fish just now, Tsunade must have given some excuses to teach him medical ninjutsu and enhance his chakra control.


    "You are so grown up, you still play Tsundere, because of your hair?" Yongze shook his head, picked up the black fish, walked out of the medical department, and walked towards Tsunade''s yard


    He is in a good mood at this time, he has learned Tsunade''s yin seal, and the chakra problem of the avatar will be solved by then, and it happens that Cong Yunqie, which he entrusted the Jin organization to do, is also done.


    When the time comes, let the shadow clone carry Cong Yunqie to perform in other countries to improve the degree of integration. His body will sit in Konoha to prevent accidents.


    When Nagasawa walked to Tsunade''s yard, Tsunade and Shizune hadn''t returned yet.


    Nagaze waited for a while before he saw Tsunade and Shizune walking in with things.


    Yongze slightly raised the black fish in his hand, and said, "Master Tsunade, this should be considered complete."


    Tsunade took a look, and was not that surprised when he saw the sealing technique on the fish.


    She has benefited so much from Yongze, so she naturally investigated Yongze a lot when she came back.


    Knowing that Nagasawa, Kushina, and Minato are all on good terms, it''s not surprising that they know how to seal.


    However, she really doesn''t understand that Yong Ze has a sharp knife, stronger strength than her, is also proficient in medical ninjutsu, and can seal the art.


    Such an all-rounder, why hasn''t she heard of it before.


    If you want to say that you deliberately hid before, seeing how Nagasawa loves Konoha so much, it is impossible to hide when Konoha is under fire.


    In the end, Tsunade can only conjecture, Nagasawa didn''t love Konoha as much as he does now, maybe something changed his mind.


    It''s too common to change your mind, even Tsunade himself.


    Before, she also had a deep love for Konoha.


    However, people close to her kept dying in the war, which made her hate Konoha.


    If Yongze hadn''t forced her back to Konoha, she might never come back for the rest of her life.


    Anyway, there are no relatives here, only sad memories.


    However, Yongze''s love for Konoha aroused a little thought in her heart.


    Nagaze, in the eyes of Tsunade, is very special.


    is very respectful to her, even though she is in a high position, she still calls her Tsunade-sama.


    This can be reflected on the way Yongze brought her back. Yongze almost responded to her request, except not letting her go.


    After returning to Konoha, he often went to her place to help her in various ways.


    The problem of the plan that had been stalemate with Konoha''s senior management before was also solved by Nagasawa.


    Looking like this, Nagasawa really respects Tsunade, as he said, he is a fan of Tsunade.


    But on the other hand, Yongze is very strong.


    Directly took her back and forcibly brought her back. Faced with her various orders, she basically ignored her orders, and she said nice things, but in fact she never obeyed them.


    At the beginning, every time Yongze came to her house, Tsunade felt that Yongze was watching her, and told Yongze not to step into her yard in the future.


    Yongze agreed with a smile on the spot, and then came tomorrow as usual...


    Tsunade is really speechless, Nagasawa is really doing domineering things with a face of respect.


    "Then Tsunade-sama, what is the last thing you want me to do for you?" Yongze asked respectfully.


    Tsunade put the things away, went back to the room and took out a scroll, threw it to Yongze and said:


    "The last thing is to disappear in front of my eyes, as far away as possible, I will be angry when I see you."


    Yongze took the scroll, opened it, and saw that it was the cultivation method of Yin Seal.


    "Okay, Master Tsunade, I''ll leave now." Yongze who got the Yin seal was in a good mood, and walked away happily.


    "Master Tsunade, what about this fish?" Jing Yin pointed to the black fish that was still alive and kicking.


    After being infused with chakra, it appears extremely excited.


    "I lost it." Tsunade said, shaking his hands.


    "Didn''t you say you want to eat it?" Jing Yin asked, rubbing his head.


    "Damn it, whoever wants to eat this kind of fish used to practice medical ninjutsu has been sealed, throw it away quickly." Tsunade rolled his eyes and said.


    She just said it casually, but Shi Jing really believed it.


    "Okay." Shizune honestly followed Tsunade''s words and threw Heiyu away.


    ps: There are a lot of tearing power in the comment area, I will open a little fan value to speak and forget it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： play again

    Chapter 140 Playing again


    After learning the Yin seal, Yongze created a shadow clone, let the shadow clone use the Yin seal, and finally the main body sent chakra to the shadow clone and stored it in the Yin seal.


    In this way, the chakra problem of the shadow clone is guaranteed. As long as it is not attacked, it will last for a long time, enough for him to play Whitebeard well.


    With knowledgeable domineering aura, those who can attack his shadow avatar in the ninja world are all the top powerhouses from the Five Great Ninja Villages, and those people are hard to come across.


    He also planned to visit various small countries, not going to a big country like the Land of Wind.


    An ordinary shadow clone is still too reluctant, and it''s not the main body.


    Losing a shadow clone is an insignificant matter, and the Cong Yunqie is not cheap, with a lot of chakra metal added.


    It may be the largest Chakra metal weapon in the Naruto world.


    After all, normal people don¡¯t use such big weapons, and Chakra metal weapons have the function of extending themselves.


    After solving the problem of the Yin seal, Yongze devoted more energy to the other two things.


    One is the development and research of breathing method.


    The Breath of the Sun is powerful.


    After possessing the knowledge of pirates and ninjas at the same time under the gift of Ji Guoyuan, it pushed the power of the breath of the sun to a terrifying level.


    Even if he has such a strong physique and uses the improved Sun''s Breath, he can feel the rapid loss of physical strength and the pressure on the body.


    Coupled with the attempt on the pocket body, it has indeed proved that the breathing of the sun is really difficult to practice.


    So it is necessary to develop other breathing methods.


    The breathing method should not be underestimated. For ordinary people, if they take a knife and chop a three- to four-meter-high boulder, the knife will definitely break, and the stone will be safe.


    But if you are a swordsman who knows how to breathe, you can cleanly cut a stone three to four meters away with a knife.


    And this level is the level of Tanjiro who participated in the Demon Slayer Squad assessment at the beginning of the plot.


    This is still Tanjiro before he practiced the complete concentration of breathing.


    After learning Changzhong, there will be a big improvement.


    Call together ninjas who are gifted in swordsmanship to form a squad of swordsmen, and all learn breathing methods, which is also a strong force.


    You must know that his breathing method still has an enhanced version of the Chakra system, and when combined with Chakra, it has a more terrifying improvement than the original version.


    And because of the long-term use of breathing method, it can strengthen the body very well, so that people who practice breathing method can also increase their chakra.


    Because chakra is a kind of energy produced by the combination of spiritual energy and physical energy.


    Although what Ji Guo Yuan Yi used for a while was the breathing of the sun, in fact the five basic breathing methods also come from Ji Guo Yuan Yi.


    At the beginning, Ji Guoyuan wanted to hand over all his sword skills and breathing techniques to the members of the Ghost Killing Squad, but no one could learn his Hi no Breath.


    Following Guoyuanyi''s practice of changing the breathing method according to each person''s field of expertise, and giving guidance, the five basic breathing methods emerged.


    The five basic breathing methods each have their own advantages and disadvantages. Although the breathing of water is not strong in attack, it can last like a trickle of water and is very long-lasting. It is also the basic breathing method with the most derivative breathing methods, and it is also the easiest breathing method to practice.


    The strongest breath of thunder is the burst, which is the fastest and the most explosive breathing method among the basic breathing methods.


    Breath of Flame has a powerful attack, and it is the basic breathing method closest to the characteristics of the breath of the sun.


    Considering the versatility of the breath of water, Yongze first developed the breath of water. Sure enough, the bag who had been unable to get started with the breath of the sun before quickly mastered the breath of water.


    Next, he will develop Breath of Thunder and Breath of Wind.


    The breath of rock and the breath of flame, among them, the breath of rock is difficult to cultivate, I am afraid that only people like Maitkai can cultivate it, and the breath of flame, because there are no ghosts in Hokage, the characteristic of being close to the breath of the sun becomes less so powerful.


    Another thing is the research on secondary intercolumnar cells and sharing eyes.


    The last experiment was successful, they brought the No. 1 subject back to Konoha, and conducted a series of tests.


    For example, the test of wound healing speed, the test of chakra recovery speed, the test of whether a broken limb can be regenerated...


    Finally, it was concluded that the wound healing speed is much faster than that of ordinary ninjas, but it still cannot achieve the level of regeneration of severed limbs.


    After testing these, Dashemaru buttoned off the writing sharing eyes of the No. 1 test subject, and began to test the No. 2 test subject.


    Experiments, of course, can''t just test one person, in fact, the conditions are not allowed, otherwise they might conduct experiments on five people at the same time.


    But there is only one pair of Sharingan, so naturally we can only test one by one.


    Unfortunately, after the No. 2 test body was installed with Sharingan, it was useless to resist the erosion of the secondary intercolumn cells, and finally died in the culture tank.


    Although Orochimaru and Yongze were a little disappointed, they quickly entered the third experiment.


    The third experiment was successful, and the No. 3 subject also possessed the strength of the Pseudo-shadow level. He only needed to adapt and learn from Mudun to become a real Shadow-level.


    But the fourth experiment failed again, and subject No. 4 died.


    Orochimaru frowned. The 50% mortality rate is still only four in total. There may be a large error, this is not the result he wants.


    Those achievements will be used on himself in the end. The secondary intercolumn cells have a 50% death rate, so the intercolumn cells still have it.


    Regarding life and death, Orochimaru doesn''t want to gamble, he wants to be 100% successful.


    So in the fifth experiment, both of them were trying to figure out how to solve this problem.


    At this time, it happened that Nagasawa''s shadow clone also stored a month''s worth of chakra.


    This month, because Yongze sent a large amount of chakra to the shadow clone every day, the chakra in the shadow clone''s Yin seal has accumulated to a huge amount.


    Yongze thought, since he wants to send out the shadow clone to play to improve the integration, why not just let the shadow clone do some useful things while acting.


    During the third Ninja World War, the war between Iwa Ninja and Konoha was fought on the border between the Land of Grass and the Land of Fire.


    So Madara''s base should also be in the country of grass.


    Although Madara should be dead at this time, maybe everything in the base was taken away by Obito.


    But it is also possible, maybe Obito gave up that base, and these Sharingan are still stored in it.


    Then he can see if he can find the base and steal Sharingan.


    Experiments one by one are too time-consuming and the progress is slow.


    Thinking of this, Yongze asked the shadow clone to pick up Cong Yunqie and go to the country of grass.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    At the border of the Land of Fire, a man was unusually tall, with a peculiar white crescent beard, holding a naginata that was longer than his tall figure, walking on the road


    This time, Yongze did not choose to transform into a younger version of Whitebeard, but turned into an old Whitebeard, and adjusted his height to 2.3 meters.


    Since it is the template of the Dingshang war period, it must conform to the appearance of the Dingshang war period.


    The clothes are also the white coat and yellow pants worn during the war.


    In terms of image, Yongze is very similar this time.


    Pedestrians on the road, seeing the large muscles exposed on Yongze''s chest and the big naginata in his hand, kept a distance of more than five meters from Yongze, lest Yongze suddenly strike at them with a knife.


    After walking for a while, Yongze saw a small settlement and walked into it.


    In the settlement, Yongze saw a tavern. There were many carriages parked in front of the tavern. It seemed that there might be quite a few people inside. Yongze thought about it and walked into the tavern.


    White Beard likes to drink very much, if he encounters a tavern and refuses to go in, of course he can''t.


    He is going to act the whole way this time, not like last time.


    Nagaze bent slightly and walked into the tavern.


    Because it is next to the national border, there are all kinds of ghosts and monsters in the tavern.


    Yongze saw people in all kinds of costumes inside, a bandit with a gangster face, a knife next to him, talking loudly and drinking.


    There is also a wandering ninja with a calm face, no forehead protection, but chakra, drinking alone in a small cup.


    There is also a large group of people who may indeed be caravans, gathering together to drink.


    Yongze''s entry has attracted a large number of people''s attention.


    Without him, the height of 2.3 meters is really outstanding, not to mention that Yongze is holding a taller naginata than him.


    Yongze picked a seat randomly, and soon someone trotted in front of Yongze, and said with a flattering smile:


    "My lord, do you need anything?"


    "Gu la la la, serve the best wine here, the bowl should be big, if not, just serve the wine!" Yong Ze laughed.


    "The best wine, okay, do you need anything else?" The waiter continued to ask.


    At this moment, the waiter already feels that the person in front of him is a fool who can be taken advantage of, and he doesn''t even ask about the price.


    But after looking at Yongze''s body shape and muscles, the waiter finally felt that it was better not to die.


    "First serve the wine." Yong Ze said.


    "Guest wait a moment, I''ll go get it right away." The waiter kept a flattering smile and trotted away.


    Soon, the waiter came up with three small white bottles and a bowl.


    Yongze picked up a small white bottle, which was on his wide palm, as if it was an oral liquid.


    Yongze drank the wine in the small white bottle in one gulp, shook his head, it was not as good as the one he drank in Chuanuo Country last time.


    But after all, it is in the border area, and some of them sell well. Yongze didn''t say anything, but just asked the waiter to do more.


    At this time, a young man with a blush on his face came to Yongze and asked:


    "Grandpa, you look so old, but you can still drink like this. Is there any secret?"


    The action of the young man scared the people with him enough. A middle-aged man who looked a bit vicissitudes quickly walked up to the young man, covered the young man''s mouth, and apologized to Yongze:


    "My lord, I''m sorry, he was a little too drunk and bumped into you."


    ps: It¡¯s the weekend, and there will be updates tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    Today, the fast code is 8,000 characters, and the slow code is 6,000 characters.


    This chapter is 3,000, it may seem a little watery, and there are a lot of settings, but it must be explained.


    The next few chapters are about adopting a son, the plot may be relatively flat, and then there will be a fighting plot


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： If youre not the main character, dont set up a flag

    Chapter 141 Don''t set a flag if you are not the protagonist


    "We paid for your drink, so you just ignore the villain and let him go." The middle-aged man said from the heart.


    Without him, Yongze is tall and has an inexplicable aura on him, so he looks very difficult to mess with.


    Seeing that the goods are about to arrive in the Country of Grass, at this juncture, he doesn''t want to make extra troubles.


    Although Nagasawa does not wear a forehead, not all ninjas wear a forehead.


    Yongze glanced at the middle-aged man indifferently, and said, "It doesn''t have to be like this."


    Although Whitebeard is a pirate, he is different from the pirates like Blackbeard. Whitebeard doesn''t like gold and silver treasures, he just wants a family.


    At the same time, White Beard also has a broad mind, so naturally he won''t fight because of a young man''s unintentional words.


    "Thank you for your understanding." The middle-aged man hurriedly pulled away the young man with a blush on his face.


    He was afraid that if he didn''t pull the young man away, he would cause some trouble later.


    "Hey, I still want to ask the old man how he got so strong after exercising."


    "Furthermore, besides, you are not allowed to drink in the future."


    As soon as the young people heard that they could no longer drink alcohol, they immediately became honest, no longer resisting the middle-aged man, and obediently followed.


    After drinking, Yongze picked up Cong Yunqie and left the tavern.


    It was a very peaceful noon, no one came to trouble him.


    But Yongze also understands that whoever is full and has nothing to do is troublesome to find a strong man with muscles all over his body, even if this man seems to have begun to age.


    When going out, Yongze happened to see the middle-aged man and the young man getting into the carriage, leading a group of people towards the country of grass


    They were a small caravan of people.


    Yongze didn''t care, and walked towards the country of grass.


    However, his direction is slightly different from that of the caravan. The caravan is going to the west of the country of grass, while he is going to the north of the country of grass.


    There are more towns in the west, while the north is the battlefield of Yannin and Konoha ninja.


    The battle that changed Obito''s life, the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, was fought there.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    In the carriage, Inoue Takechen educated his son earnestly, saying:


    "Gao Qiao, it''s time for you to learn how to manage caravans. Things like today must never happen again.


    We are about to enter the Country of Grass. If something unexpected happened at that time, we would have lost our trip in vain and lost our principal. "


    Gaoqiao Inoue was a little disapproving, and said with a smile: "Father, you are still young and strong. Didn''t I steal your prestige by my performance?"


    After finishing speaking, he approached Goshin Inoue actively, and rubbed Goshin Inoue''s shoulder with his hand.


    "You." Gangchen Inoue looked at Gao Qiao helplessly, and sighed helplessly, but there was nothing he could do, who made this his only son.


    ¡®I hope I can reach the capital safely. After this trip, it¡¯s time to find some other business to do. ¡¯ Inoue Gangchen thought.


    In such a dangerous world as ninja world, cross-border trade is profitable, but the danger is also really dangerous.


    There are endless bandits and some dangerous wandering ninjas.


    Those big caravans can still take care of the ninjas from the five major countries. Their small caravans can at most hire some samurai or ninjas from small countries.


    So Goshin Inoue took a risk this time, spending more than half of his money to buy a lot of Fire Nation products, and was going to do other business after making money.


    Even if you earn a little less, it is better than living a life of fear now.


    The caravan continued to drive, and in the evening, it arrived near a village.


    Gangchen Inoue thought for a while, called to stop the convoy, then went to negotiate with the villagers, paid a little reward, and the convoy drove into the village.


    The more this kind of moment, the more Takechen Inoue wanted to be more stable and careful.


    Walking for a while in front of Wang, there will be a low mountain, and there are bandits in it.


    If it was daytime, with samurai guards, Inoue Gochen would not be afraid, and would just pass by.


    But now, after an afternoon of rushing, everyone is exhausted, and I am afraid that something will happen if they are attacked by bandits.


    So Goshin Inoue thought about resting here for one night, and set off tomorrow after recharging his energy.


    ...


    When Yongze arrived at the original Kannabi Bridge, the traces left over from the war were still there, with a large amount of gravel scattered everywhere, and there were still black traces.


    Nagazawa took a look and started to leave, and started to search around. If he remembered correctly, the Minato team was split up, Minato was alone, and Kakashi led the three of them together.


    Kakashi and the others should be counted near the Kannabi Bridge when they encountered an attack. It seems to be in a cave?


    Yongze seriously searched nearby, and even wanted to use his knowledge and arrogance to find the breath.


    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the base has been abandoned and there is no one left, or he didn¡¯t find the right place, and Yongze didn¡¯t sense the breath.


    After destroying several caves, it was almost dark, and nothing was found.


    This made Yongze feel a little pity. It seems that the idea of ??bringing a few pairs of Sharingan back home was broken.


    The current Obito should be fooling Nagato in the Land of Rain.


    A year ago, Yahikomi was killed by Hanzo''s design, and Nagato was blackened on the spot, summoning a heretic golem.


    But Hanzo looked at Nagato''s posture and felt that the car might overturn, so the desperate Hanzo slipped away directly.


    So now the Land of Rain and Rain Ninja Village are actually still under the control of Hanzo.


    And Nagato is recuperating at the moment, getting familiar with the ability of Samsara Eye, and after he is fully familiar with the ability, he will seek revenge on Hanzo, the friend-killer and enemy.


    Yongze thought for a while, then turned and walked towards the west. The west of the Country of Grass is the Country of Rain.


    He is going to act all the way from the country of grass to the country of rain, not only to earn integration, but also to find ways to cause some trouble for Obito.


    Although he was well prepared for the Nine-Tails Night, it would be better if the Nine-Tails Night didn''t happen directly.


    Kyuubi is so big, the flowers and plants that are released to crush the leaves are not good.


    Thinking of this, Yongze started to walk west.


    Different from the war-torn north, the west of the Country of Grass is obviously more prosperous.


    At least Yongze can often see small settlements and villages.


    But Yongze didn''t stop, and kept walking until he came to a village with a strong smell of blood. It was already ten o''clock in the evening, and it was the dead of night.


    Yongze thought for a while and walked into the village. He saw some slightly familiar carriages, probably at noon.


    "Hey, so who, leave quickly, outsiders are not welcome in our village." As soon as Yongze entered the village, a man with a scar on his face came to chase him away.


    Yongze looked at the man calmly, he had a murderous look on him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： be my son

    Chapter 142 Be my son


    Yongze glanced at the man indifferently, and continued to walk forward.


    At this time, the man saw clearly Yongze''s figure, the explosive muscles of his arms, and the big naginata in Yongze''s hand.


    Swallowing, the man stepped forward bravely and said, "Brother, do you want to stay overnight, or I will take you to my house."


    It''s not that the buddies are cowardly, but that this person looks really fierce.


    Nagaze patted the man lightly with the naginata.


    boom!


    The man flew backwards in an instant, and slammed into the nearby house fiercely.


    Yongze continued to walk forward, and soon saw a **** scene.


    There are five or six tables there, and there are still some leftovers left on the table.


    But apart from leftovers, there were still some human parts on the table, such as hands, feet, and ears. The original gray-yellow table was stained **** with bright red blood.


    A group of people dressed as villagers stepped on the **** corpse, toasting and cheering, as if they were celebrating something.


    "Brother, there is a boy who is not here. It is the one who asked us for a drink before. It seems that he has gone to the toilet."


    A bandit counted the corpses on the ground and found that one person was missing, so he reported to the bandit leader


    "Going to the toilet, it probably fell into it." The bandit leader took a sip of his wine, waved his hand indifferently, and laughed.


    Apparently he didn''t think that young man who seemed helpless was of any use.


    "Hahaha."


    "Ha ha."


    The bandit next to him also laughed, laughing at the young man''s incompetence.


    "I made a lot of money this time. I didn''t expect that there are not many people, but there are quite a lot of goods." A bandit laughed and said


    "That is, thanks to the cleverness of the elder brother, those people must not have imagined that we will build a village here. We will not make any attacks at night, but wait for them to rest in the village." Some bandits began to flatter.


    "That''s it." The bandit leader became proud, and said, "Only a stupid bandit would block the road. If someone dares to come to you, he must be prepared."


    "And here I am pretending to be an ordinary villager, not only can I catch them off guard, but I can also drug them when they eat and drink.


    If it is really difficult to deal with, you can treat yourself as a villager and let the other party pass by. "


    Yongze is speechless, bandits are not scary, but they are educated.


    "Hey, brother, there are people over there." A bandit saw Yongze''s figure.


    Yongze is too lazy to talk nonsense with these bandits.


    Click, click, click!


    Yongze used the ability of the shaking fruit, and blasted out the fist with a white halo.


    Boom! !


    The terrifying concussion force exploded in the air, forming a powerful shock wave, rushing towards the bandit.


    "what!"


    The thieves screamed one after another, and they were all sent flying by the air shock. They slammed into the nearby house and knocked it into ruins.


    This huge movement woke up Gao Qiao who was lying in front of the toilet door.


    Gao Qiao looked around blankly, then ran towards the sound.


    When he ran there, he saw the strong old man he saw in the tavern at noon standing there with a large naginata.


    And the old man who had scolded him not long ago was already lying on the ground, with countless marks of knives on his body.


    And those uncles who usually took good care of him also lay on the ground, with bright red blood gushing from their bodies.


    Gao Qiao rushed forward to question the strong old man, asking if he did it.


    Is it because of what he said at noon that he is going to follow them and kill them all?


    But at this moment, although Gao Qiao drank, his mind was always sober.


    The naginata held in the strong old man''s hand was as big as it was, and if he chopped it off with a single blow, he might not be split in half directly, and the marks left by the knife would not be so small.


    Gao Qiao took a deep breath, and saw a villager dressed up, holding a knife, lying in the ruins of the house.


    Gao Qiao quickly looked for other villagers, and found that many villagers were holding weapons.


    Obviously, they were ambushed by bandits. This is not a village at all, but a den of bandits!


    Gao Qiao quickly ran to Goshin Inoue and tried one by one to see if he could find one alive.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard Gao Qiao searched, he couldn''t find a breathing one.


    Gao Qiao knelt on the ground in frustration, crying with his head in his arms.


    How much he liked drinking before, how much he hates drinking now. Obviously, the old man has always said that you can''t drink at this time, so be careful.


    He didn''t take it seriously, and went to the villagers to ask for wine.


    If he didn''t drink, he could fight side by side with his father and the others, and maybe the result would be changed. Even if he couldn''t change the result, it would be better than him living alone.


    "Do you want revenge? There is a bandit at the entrance of the village." Yongze said lightly.


    Gao Qiao''s performance is tentatively satisfactory, he is not dazzled by hatred, and knows how to observe.


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Gao Qiao grabbed the weapon on the ground, his eyes were red, he didn''t speak, and staggered towards the entrance of the village.


    Yongze didn''t follow, the man was slapped by him, and he had already lost his combat effectiveness, and he was powerful even if he could move.


    After a while, Gao Qiao came back with an extra head in his hand.


    Gao Qiao took the knife and began to dig the soil, as if he didn''t want his father and the caravan to die in the wilderness.


    However, Gao Qiao is an ordinary son, and the knife itself is laborious to dig the soil, and he may have eaten poisoned vegetables. After a while, Gao Qiao was out of breath and had to stop and rest for a while, but the hole he dug But it''s not enough to bury your head.


    Yongze chopped his feet lightly a few times, and a big hole was created.


    "Bury them, they have tried their best and fought to the end." Yongze said.


    The caravan corpses had wounds on the front and sides, not on the back, and they were all gathered together, which at least shows that no one escaped.


    Gao Qiao propped himself up with a knife, and pulled the caravan people into the pit with difficulty.


    After burying it, Gao Qiao just sat there stupidly, muttering that it would be better if he didn''t drink.


    "If you are sad enough, stand up, the dead will not return because of this, let''s live more splendidly, so that their spirits in heaven will also be happy."


    "Be my son." Yongze bent slightly and stretched out his hand towards Gao Qiao.


    Looking at the tall Yongze, Gao Qiao was in a trance.


    If he had the power of Yongze to kick out a deep hole with a light kick, wouldn''t what happened today would not have happened.


    Gao Qiao grabbed Yongze''s hand subconsciously, it was a warm, generous and powerful palm.


    Gao Qiao just felt dazed, and he stood up without feeling any discomfort.


    Gao Qiao looked at Yongze and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Gu la la la." Yong Ze laughed and said, "Edward Newgate, remember this name, from now on, you will be my son."


    Seven thousand words today, try my best


    Everyone, try not to raise them, I will try my best to explode


    If it is supported, it is best to open an automatic subscription, otherwise it will be really difficult for the author


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： genius pharmacist bag

    Chapter 143 Genius Pharmacist Pouch


    "Hey, look, that''s a first-year genius, Pharmacist Dou."


    "White hair, it is indeed him."


    "It''s so powerful. Not only did it defeat the Hyuga clan of the same period with taijutsu, but it also scored full marks in this exam, suppressing those family ninjas."


    Walking on the way back to class, there were bursts of discussions around.


    Dou, who had become accustomed to it, didn''t care, but responded to everyone in a friendly manner.


    Since the results of the mid-term exam in June were announced, Dou Chenggong has become famous in Ninja School.


    Because he was not only the first in the whole first grade, but also got full marks in all the exams.


    Whether it''s actual combat or theory, or ninjutsu or body art, they all get full marks, which is rare.


    If you are the first, as long as you take the exam, you will definitely be the first.


    But it is not easy to get full marks in every subject, and this is not an entrance exam.


    Doudou was not used to it at first, so he told Yongze about it.


    But Yongze told him that these are what he should bear as a genius, and he should take this as exercise.


    Not only will Sodou not be affected by these discussions, but he also became friends with some people from other classes and some senior students.


    Of course, it is also because of Dou''s own strength that he can point out their problems, so they are convinced by Dou and become friends with this junior who has just entered the ninja school.


    As soon as Dou entered the classroom, a boy rushed to the classroom in a hurry, his eyes lit up when he saw Dou, and said:


    "Come with me quickly, Ryota is getting troubled by the seniors. Huayang has already gone to help, but there are many people on the other side."


    Doudou frowned slightly, it was almost time for class, but he still said quickly: "Zhuo Ye, take me there quickly."


    Based on his usual performance, the teachers probably wouldn''t think he was absent from class on purpose.


    Zhuo also nodded, and then ran out with his pocket, and finally went to the small woods behind the teaching building.


    Hua Yang looked at the six tall and burly senior members, without any fear in his heart, instead he said seriously:


    "Don''t you people have a trace of shame? As a senior, not only do you not take care of the younger generation, but you actually ask for money."


    The boy in the lead seemed to be hurt by Huayang, and said angrily: "It''s just a first-year, don''t think that you are from the Hyuga family, I am afraid of you."


    "Boss, let''s forget about it, family ninjas are not easy to mess with." Someone beside him persuaded.


    It''s okay if he doesn''t persuade him, but once he persuades the leading boy, he feels even more humiliated.


    If he couldn''t even receive the protection fee for the first grade, and was scared off by a little girl in the first grade, then he would still be a fool in the future.


    However, he still had a sense of reason at this time, threatening: "This matter has nothing to do with you, you''d better not meddle in your own business."


    "Who says it''s none of my business, I can''t just sit idly by when my classmates are being bullied." Hua Yang said seriously.


    "Student Hinata, forget it, I''ll give them the money." Ryota next to him couldn''t help but said.


    There are only two of them, and he has no fighting power yet. Huayang will fight six when he waits.


    "Student Liangtai, it''s not good for you to do this. If you do this, they will only make more progress." Hua Yang persuaded.


    Liang is too speechless.


    "You asked for it yourself, teach her a lesson." Seeing that Hua Yang didn''t give him face all the time, the leading boy felt extremely upset.


    The other five people looked at each other for a while, and finally followed the lead boy.


    It is really embarrassing to be scared off by a little girl in the first grade.


    At the beginning, Hua Yang rolled his eyes, and fought back and forth with the six people with a soft fist, without losing the wind.


    But although Baiyan has a wide field of view, Huayang will not return to the sky. The six of them formed a circle, and when she made a move, she was a little overwhelmed.


    After all, two fists are no match for four hands, let alone twelve hands.


    Soon, Huayang couldn''t stand it anymore, and was beaten back by the tree.


    Just when the six were about to pursue the victory, several shurikens struck and passed in front of the faces of the six, forcing them to stop.


    Dou quickly walked to Huayang and asked, "Huayang, what''s going on?"


    The leading boy was startled by the oncoming shuriken. Seeing that it was another first-year student who was still ignoring him, he couldn''t help cursing:


    "Are you looking for death, kid? How dare you use a shuriken?"


    Although they often fight, they generally dare not use this kind of metal ninja tools, and they will be punished severely if they are caught.


    "I saw Ryota being bullied by them on the way back to the classroom, so I wanted to help him, but these seniors didn''t look like seniors at all. They didn''t want to let Ryota go, and besieged me."


    Huayang honestly told what happened.


    The senior boys headed by him felt that they were about to explode. These two people didn''t take him seriously at all, and just treated him as if he didn''t exist.


    Just as the angry senior boy was about to rush forward to teach Dou a lesson, Dou noticed the boy''s movements and quickly closed his seal.


    "Water escapes the wall of the water formation!"


    A large amount of water surrounded the six senior boys, forming a column that surrounded the six of them.


    This is the inspiration given by Yongze to the pocket, changing the shape of the water wall, no longer in the form of a water wall, but a shape similar to a cylinder, which can better defend against attacks.


    But in order to prevent the six people from disturbing his conversation with Hua Yang, he surrounded them with a water barrier.


    Actually, because of Chakra, the top of the cylinder is not capped, and the cylinder is not high, so it is a bit reluctant to trap people.


    But it is enough to deal with the ninja school students, because Dou''s ninjutsu can already make them stand still in shock, their eyes are round, and they look at Dou in disbelief.


    Dou once again looked at Ryota. Ryota, as the fuse of the incident, should also tell the story.


    Liang Tai quickly narrated the matter again. It turned out that this was not the first time he was blackmailed, and he was blackmailed once last month.


    Doudou is a little puzzled, why do you want to grab money from your juniors?


    However, he understands that this is not the time to think, what he should do is to solve this trouble.


    "Six seniors, I''m going to the pharmacist''s bag, and please give me a face, let''s forget about this matter, and don''t bother Ryota in the future." Looking at the six people on the wall of the water formation, Dou said.


    Although he wants to help Liangta get back the money from last time, I am afraid that this will cause resentment in the hearts of the six people. This resentment will not come to him, but to Liangta, because Liangtai is very weak.


    After finishing speaking, Kabuya lifted the water wall.


    "You are that first-year genius pharmacist Dou? You are really amazing."


    "If I had known this was your friend, I would definitely not be like this, brothers, let''s go."


    The leading boy saw that Dou could already use powerful ninjutsu, so he decisively chose to go down the steps given by Dou.


    He is still a bit knowledgeable. His older brother who has graduated as a ninja can''t use such ninjutsu, but Dou can use it.


    The last ninja who was so talented became a Junin at the age of twelve.


    "Thank you, Dou." Ryota looked at Dou gratefully.


    "We are all friends, what we should do, you should go to class." Dou said with a smile.


    "Yes." Ryota trotted away.


    "Dou, am I very useless? Not only did I not help others, but I almost hurt myself." Hua Yang''s tone was a bit remorseful.


    Doudou shook his head and said, "It''s not your fault, you did a good job, if you didn''t procrastinate, Ryota might have been bullied before I came."


    After being praised, Hua Yang smiled, obviously feeling much better.


    "Dou, let''s go back to class too. It''s not a good habit to skip class." Hua Yang said.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Huayang, go first, I''ll follow right away."


    Hua Yang didn''t think much about it, thinking that there was something wrong, so she walked towards the teaching building.


    Looking at the leaving figure of Huayang, Yuyin used the shadow clone to let the shadow clone go to the classroom, while he himself left the ninja school.


    Dou feels that he has encountered a problem at this time.


    Why, this kind of conflict arises between people, everyone is from one village and one school, shouldn¡¯t they live in harmony?


    I''m not in a good state today, very confused


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： warrior

    Chapter 144 Samurai


    "Gao Qiao, you have to know that in the ninja world, apart from your family, no one will keep your hand from you because of your weakness. Work hard."


    On the way, Yong Ze guided Gao Qiao''s practice.


    After Yongze''s test, Gao Qiao''s chakra talent is mediocre, but Gao Qiao''s attribute is the thunder attribute. He worked hard to practice taijutsu, and finally took the road of ninjutsu.


    "Father, I know." Gao Qiao said in a deep voice.


    In the past, he wasted a lot of good time and used it all to eat, drink and have fun. This caused him to be unable to help at all when he was in danger, and even dragged him down.


    After getting along for more than 20 days, Gao Qiao was completely convinced by Yongze, and was completely convinced by Yongze''s personality charm.


    Although Yongze is strong, he never used his strength to bully the weak at will.


    But when facing the enemy, Yongze will also show his domineering side. Whether it is a daimyo or a person from Ninja Village, as long as he dares to show hostility to them, Yongze will kill them directly.


    Because of Yongze''s domineering approach, coupled with the obvious characteristics of his body size beyond ordinary people, and his strong strength, he has successfully become famous in the country of grass, and even his reputation has spread to surrounding countries.


    Because no one knew Yongze''s name, and the white crescent beard was so special, so the nickname "White Beard" spread.


    Now the two have been wanted by the Country of Grass, because Yongze killed a military officer Shaosuke of the Country of Grass.


    That guy actually wanted to forcefully buy Yongze''s Cong Yunqie, Yongze didn''t want to kill him, and this guy wanted to grab him by force, but Yongze chopped him down.


    Yongze doesn¡¯t care about this, the strongest military force in a country is Ninja Village, as for Ninja Village...


    I''m afraid only the leader of Kusanagi will pose a little danger to his shadow clone.


    But if you want Kusanagi leader to take action, at least you have to be at the level of a daimyo assassination.


    Anyway, Yongze is not afraid, and has been leading Gao Qiao to wander around the Land of Grass openly.


    As a result, no one came to hunt them down.


    Yongze is not surprised, he has seen the political corruption in the country of grass in the past 20 days.


    Small officials oppress civilians, high officials oppress small officials, and civilians are sometimes bandits, robbing caravans.


    Compared to the Kingdom of Fire, the Kingdom of Grass is too chaotic.


    Yongze took Gao Qiao to a tavern.


    "Bring up the best wine you have here, take a little more, and take a big bowl." Gao Qiao shouted to the boss.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the boss recognized Yongze and the others, or because the store is fast, and the wine was served quickly, with a large porcelain bowl attached.


    Gao Qiao didn''t drink it himself, but started pouring wine for Yongze.


    Ever since that night, he swore he would never drink alcohol in his life.


    Yongze drank heavily and was in a good mood. After more than 20 days of hard work, his fusion degree has increased by 2.5%.


    Converted into points, it is 50,000 points.


    According to this progress, combined with the addition of points, it is very easy to increase the fusion degree of the white beard template to 90% before the night of the nine tails.


    boom!


    "Where''s Whitebeard!"


    Suddenly, a man dressed as a samurai rushed into the tavern, knocking down some tables under the action of inertia.


    But the man didn''t pay attention, his eyes quickly scanned the entire tavern, and finally locked on Yongze who was drinking with a big bowl.


    The tall body, the explosive muscles, and the big naginata next to it, yes, it can only be the recently famous white beard.


    He has been looking for Whitebeard since he first became famous, but he just missed every time.


    Of course he didn''t know that Yongze basically wouldn''t stay in one place for too long in order to better improve his integration and let Whitebeard''s reputation spread.


    "Are you Whitebeard? I want to challenge you. I am Musashi from the Land of Iron!"


    Musashi drew out one of the two swords at his waist, and pointed the tip of the sword at Nagasawa.


    "You bastard." Gao Qiao stood up, ready to teach the disrespectful samurai a lesson, but was pushed down by Yongze with one hand.


    Nagaze drank the wine in the bowl, put down the bowl, stood up, picked up Cong Yunqie, and waved it lightly at Musashi.


    Whoosh!


    A powerful sword energy flew towards Musashi.


    Musashi looked at the powerful sword energy, and his body began to tremble.


    He is not afraid, but excited.


    He came out of the Iron Country, isn''t it just to find such a powerful opponent?


    "Two-knife wind cutting"


    Musashi quickly pulled out another knife from his waist, and the chakra in his hand exploded, cutting out two sword qi.


    ps: Warriors from the Iron Kingdom can also use Chakra, but they don¡¯t learn ninjutsu, but they can use Chakra to cut sword energy.


    Boom boom boom!


    Two sharp cyan sword auras met the white sword aura that Yongze swung casually, making a violent explosion, and then the cyan sword aura disintegrated, while the white sword aura still flew towards Musashi.


    Musashi quickly jumped high, dodging the attacking white sword energy.


    Boom!


    The white sword qi hit the wooden floor of the tavern, leaving a deep gully.


    "Little ghost, don''t show your sword tip when others are drinking." After Yongze finished speaking, he disappeared in place in an instant.


    Musashi widened his eyes, trying to find the location of Nagasawa, but he couldn''t see it.


    Just when he thought of something and was about to turn around to defend, Yongze, who was already behind him, kicked out, directly causing Musashi to fall to the ground.


    After finishing all this, Yongze turned around and said, "Gao Qiao, let''s go."


    "Are you in a hurry to leave, but the battle is not over yet!" Musashi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and regained his posture.


    This white beard gave him a sense of oppression, even stronger than that of the general from the Iron Kingdom.


    He had a hunch that if he could survive this battle, he would break through later.


    Yongze stopped, looked at Musashi and said, "I didn''t kill you, it''s just because I''m in a good mood today, do you want to die?"


    "Hahaha." Musashi laughed loudly, without speaking, but the two swords in his hands gave the answer.


    "Double-knife wind!"


    Musashi brandished his two knives at high speed, constantly slashing out sword aura, and the dense cyan sword aura seemed to rush towards Yongze like a gust of wind.


    The gust of sword energy tore apart everything that hindered them on the road. The floor, tables and chairs were all torn into sawdust.


    Facing such dense sword energy, Yongze did not change his face, holding Cong Yunqie with both hands, and swung a knife.


    Hurrah!


    A powerful sword energy flew out instantly, setting off a huge gust of wind, blowing up the sawdust on the ground, and some people who were close to Yongze were also staggered by the blowing.


    Boom boom boom!


    The gust of countless sword auras was torn apart by Yongze''s sword aura.


    A flash of spiritual light flashed in Musashi''s mind, Chakra was running to the extreme, and finally a sword qi was slashed.


    But the last sword energy only blocked a little longer, and did not block Yongze''s sword energy.


    However, that little time became the key to Musashi''s survival. Taking advantage of the time when the sword energy was stagnant, the chakra on the soles of Musashi''s feet exploded and jumped out of the center of the attack, only receiving a little aftermath.


    Yongze''s eyes changed slightly, this Musashi talent is not bad, and he made a breakthrough on the spot.


    Actually, Musashi¡¯s large amount of sword aura before looked handsome and powerful, but the sword aura was too scattered and not solidified, and its power was at best equivalent to an offensive C-level ninjutsu.


    On the contrary, it was the last sword aura, which felt like a real sword aura.


    "Be my son." Nagasawa stretched out his hand to the fallen Musashi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： must win

    Chapter 145 Must win


    Musashi was stunned, and looked at Yongze who suddenly laughed out loud.


    Normally speaking, shouldn''t Yongze kill him now?


    "It would be a pity to let you die now, kid, if you haven''t made enough trouble, use my name and make enough trouble in the ninja world."


    "Be my son." Nagasawa extended his hand to Musashi.


    Musashi grabbed Yongze''s hand, a little confused.


    There was a fight, but I didn''t die, but I got a father, I don''t know if I lost or gained.


    Whoosh! !


    Suddenly, many shurikens came towards Nagasawa.


    At the same time, several ninjas with Kusanagi forehead guards and a group of people with knives surrounded Nagasawa and Gao Qiao.


    In the face of these miscellaneous soldiers, Yongze didn''t even bother to say nonsense. With a wave of Cong Yunqie, a sword qi slashed out, not only blocking all the flying shurikens, but also splitting everyone close to him into two. Half.


    "If you want to deal with me, you grass ninja village is not qualified enough."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze''s body suddenly disappeared on the spot, and using extreme speed, he waved Cong Yunqie and rushed towards the Kusanagi.


    Shua!


    The Kusanagi only felt a gust of wind blowing, and then they lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    After killing Kusanagi, Yongze looked at the crowd watching the theater with oppressive eyes, and some people who were hiding in the dark and thought they were hiding well.


    After finishing all this, Yongze left with Gao Qiao and Musashi. After visiting the Land of Grass, it''s time to visit the Land of Rain.


    After Yongze left, many people breathed a sigh of relief.


    The sense of oppression that Nagasawa brought to them was too strong.


    "This white beard is amazing. Those grass ninjas just now were all Chunin, and they couldn''t even react and they were instantly killed."


    "It''s really powerful. With the speed that Whitebeard showed just now, I''m afraid it''s not comparable to ordinary ninja, and it''s still so old, how strong it was when young.


    But this white beard doesn''t seem to be a ninja. I haven''t seen him use ninjutsu. Could it be that he is from the Iron Country?


    The Country of Iron is a neutral country. Isn¡¯t he afraid of bringing disasters to his country by doing this? "


    "Who knows, it may not be from the Iron Country, but with such a tall body and such strong strength, it should be easy to find the past."


    ¡­


    The Country of Rain, Rain Ninja Village.


    "Have you found Akatsuki''s person?" Hanzo asked the Ureninja who was kneeling on the ground in front of him.


    Yunin shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hanzo. Since then, the Akatsuki Organization seems to have disappeared from the Kingdom of Rain, and it can''t be found at all."


    "Trash! Find me quickly! You must kill those people." Hanzo said angrily.


    At this time, Hanzo was not at the tower where the head of Urenin Village used his office, but at his home.


    Since the last time the Akatsuki organization was besieged, Nagato summoned a heretic golem to instantly kill a large number of Ureninjas, and Hanzo escaped.


    Hanzo never went to work in the tower anymore, because the tower was too conspicuous, and he was afraid that Nagato would directly kill Urenin Village and seek revenge on him.


    He has deployed layers of guards in his house, even if Nagato finds out here, there are enough defensive forces to resist Nagato, and he is too prepared to escape in advance.


    The Hanzo at this moment is no longer the high-spirited demigod who dared to directly launch wars against the three surrounding powers. He is just an aging leader of Urenin Village.


    Since he gave up his men and ran away directly, the faith in his heart has died.


    ¡­


    "Oh? White beard?"


    In Akatsuki''s base, Obito wearing a whirlpool mask is looking at the information collected by Bai Ze.


    Nagato promised him that as long as Obito helps him fulfill his long-cherished wish of avenging his friends, he will also help Obito to fulfill his long-cherished wish.


    That''s why Obito is planning to take away the Urenin village and kill Hanzo, and also chooses the future toolman of the tail-grabbing beast in the ninja world.


    Catching tailed beasts is not an easy task, not only because the tailed beasts themselves are not easy to deal with, but also because except for the seven tails, the other eight tailed beasts are all in the five great ninja villages.


    If you want to get all the tailed beasts, you have to mess with all five ninja villages.


    Obito believes that the strength of him and Nagato is not enough to quickly achieve this goal.


    No matter how strong they are, they cannot take away the tailed beasts of the Five Great Ninja Villages at the same time.


    So it is necessary to find some tools for tail-grabbing beasts.


    Anyway, there is no shortage of guys in the ninja world who are afraid of chaos.


    "Are you old? Forget it. There is still a long time before the Moon Eye project starts. Don''t die of old age before the plan starts."


    After Obito saw Whitebeard''s age speculation, he decisively removed Whitebeard from his tool list.


    Age has a great influence on most ninjas. After aging, even if they were strong when they were young, their strength will still decline significantly.


    No matter how much experience you have, it is useless if your body cannot respond.


    "Is there anything going on with Konoha? Has Jiraiya returned?" Obito asked Bai Zee.


    "No, it''s nothing serious." Bai Jue replied.


    "That''s good, why did Tsunade go back suddenly?" Obito was a little puzzled.


    Since Bai Jue got the news that Kushina was pregnant, Obito came up with a plan.


    That is to release Nine Tails and destroy Konoha wantonly.


    Madara once signed a psychic contract with Kyuubi. Through this, Obito can directly summon Kyuubi when Kushina''s delivery seal is weak.


    This is his revenge on Konoha.


    It is also for his later plans.


    Although in the third Ninja World War, Konoha was hit hard.


    However, Konoha is still the strongest ninja village. In a short period of time, no ninja village will dare to think about Konoha.


    Such a situation is not what Obito wants. In his vision, the ninja world should be in chaos, so that it is convenient for the development of Akatsuki''s organization.


    If everyone guarantees peace, maybe we should pay attention to Urenin Village and Akatsuki.


    But according to Bai Jue''s information, Konoha has changed too much now.


    The third generation abdicated, and his former teacher Namikaze Minato became the fourth Hokage.


    Konoha''s high-ranking elder, Shimura Danzo, was imprisoned. The ordinary Fujiwara Nagasawa before turned into the assistant of Hokage.


    Tsunade also suddenly returned to Konoha and created a medical department to train medical ninjas.


    Although there are many variables, Obito is still confident that he can complete his plan to weaken Konoha.


    Konoha is in the light and he is in the dark. No matter how many Konoha''s strong men are, they can still know that he will attack on the day of Kushina''s delivery.


    Tsunade is such a big name, how can he deliver Kushina himself?


    Ninja wars are not only based on strength, but intelligence also accounts for a large part. He has a lot of information about Konoha, and he is already on the winning side.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： Feel the breath of all things (3,000 subscriptions)

    Chapter 146 Feel the breath of all things (three thousand subscriptions)


    After leaving school, he went to the river where he and Itachi practiced together.


    Because there is a high probability that Yongze is not at home at this point, so there is no way to talk about his problems when he goes home.


    When we got to the river, Dou really saw Itachi who was practicing.


    Dou¡¯s walking sound was also heard by Itachi. Itachi turned his head to look and saw that it was a Dou, so he stopped practicing and looked at Dou quietly.


    It should be the ninja school''s class time now, and Dou should not appear here.


    Dou walked to Itachi''s side, sighed, did it, and looked at the river quietly.


    "Du, what''s the matter, you seem to be a little troubled?" Itachi found that Dou seemed unhappy, so he continued to do it, and asked.


    "It''s like this, in the ninja school..." Dou and Itachi talked about Ryota being bullied.


    "I can''t understand why they are in the same village and the same school, and there is no conflict of interest between them. Why do they do this?"


    After listening to Dou''s words, Itachi remained silent.


    Of course people in the same village have conflicts, and even families and villages can have conflicts.


    "I think it''s because people don''t understand each other. If people can understand each other, then this kind of thing will not happen, and the war will not happen." Itachi thought for a while and said.


    "Mutual understanding." After thinking about it for a while, I think what Itachi said makes sense.


    After chatting for a while, the two practiced for a while.


    Later, after school in the afternoon, I went home with a pocket.


    After returning home, Dou saw Yongze, who wrote something on the scroll.


    Dou did not bother Yongze, but Yongze who noticed that Dou was going home quickly stopped writing and looked at Dou.


    Seeing that Yongze stopped writing, he went up and told Yongze about what happened in the school, and by the way, he also talked about the solution he thought.


    "As long as everyone understands each other, disputes will disappear."


    Yongze froze for a moment, why did this sentence sound so familiar.


    You want to be a **** too? And change the world?


    Boom!


    Yongze slapped Dou''s little head fiercely, then ruffled Dou''s hair and said:


    "Why do you think so much, little brat, and eliminate disputes. What you have to do now is to become stronger. If you are strong enough, you can do what you want to do."


    "Ah, it hurts." Dou felt that Yongze had knocked out a big bump on his head, and now he only felt his head buzzing, and he forgot about mutual understanding.


    "There is still time to think about this kind of thing. I think you have not trained enough. Now the nature change has entered the second stage, and the number of times you swing your sword every day has tripled." Yongze said viciously.


    One didn¡¯t pay attention, and the pocket was almost crooked. Originally, seeing the pocket and entering the ninja school reduced the amount of training. It seems that this decision was wrong.


    How good the original goal is, to become a ninja to make money, and to understand each other what the **** is all done by the protagonist.


    pocket:...


    Okay, don''t bother now, because there is no time to be bothered.


    The second stage of nature change can be much more tiring than the first stage, not to mention that the practice of practicing water breathing in the future will also triple.


    "Practice hard, everyone in the orphanage is still waiting for you to make money to decorate the orphanage." Yong Ze encouraged.


    Doufan suddenly realized that Brother Yongze was right, the dean and the others are still waiting for themselves to become ninjas to make money, let¡¯s let go of mutual understanding and so on, the most urgent thing is to become stronger quickly, and then do tasks to make money.


    Although he wants to say sorry, he still wants to fulfill the expectations of the dean and Yongze first compared to some people he doesn''t know.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Musashi, if you want to become a real swordsman, you must feel the breath of all things. At that time, even if you don''t use chakra, you can easily cut steel with your sword."


    On the road to the Land of Rain, Nagasawa instructed Musashi in his practice.


    Since Musashi is a samurai from the Iron Country, Nagasawa thought about it and decided to train Musashi''s cultivation with the cultivation of the swordsman among the pirates.


    Musashi made a breakthrough in that battle, and his current level is probably at the level of a special jounin. His swordsmanship has reached the level of a jounin, but he is not good at other places.


    Although relying on the strength of swordsmanship, he will be very strong in battle, but if he faces the top ninja of the five great ninja villages, the probability of Musashi winning is still very small.


    But if Musashi comprehends the breath of all things, his attack power will be greatly improved. Not to mention his strength, he will jump directly to Kage-level, and it will be enough to bully ordinary johnin.


    Coupled with the support of Chakra, in the early stage of Hokage, it is still possible to pretend.


    Musashi nodded, according to what Nagasawa said, to seriously feel the breath of all things.


    Although it is nonsense to feel the breath of stones, flowers, plants and trees, if someone says this, Musashi will cut him down with a knife, and the fool will have to find a better word.


    But if Papa was the one who said that, Musashi would believe it.


    Because when Yongze fought with him, he did not use Chakra to assist him, but he still released the sword energy, which was even stronger than the sword energy he added with the wind escape chakra.


    Can easily defeat his Chakra-assisted sword energy.


    This reminded Musashi of a question he had been thinking about before, whether the swordsmen of the samurai era could use their own strength to cut out their sword energy in a long time ago.


    Ninjas hadn¡¯t appeared at that time, and of course there was no chakra. At that time, it was still dominated by samurai.


    Will the warriors at that time be able to cut out the sword energy? Can''t sword qi be cut without chakra?


    Musashi didn''t know it before, because the samurai era is too far away from now, and the samurai who didn''t use chakra have long been dust of history.


    But Musashi knows now, it should be possible.


    He also wants to become a swordsman who can strike sword energy without using chakra like Dad!


    As if aware of Musashi''s thoughts, Yongze reminded:


    "Chakra is also your own power. Don''t think that this is the power used by ninjas, so just discard it. Combine Chakra with swordsmanship, and you will go further."


    Yongze knows those diodes too well. He always wants to go to extremes, so he can''t neutralize them.


    Musashi smiled shyly, thinking that his father seemed to have mind reading skills, and he was told just as soon as he had an idea.


    "Dad, it''s raining." Gao Qiao suddenly felt water drops falling on his head.


    Yongze looked at the sky, the sky that was clear just now suddenly became cloudy, and many raindrops had already begun to fall from the sky.


    If the main body is here, he can show a clear sky with one hand and one knife, but the shadow clone is fine.


    "Go to the village ahead." Yong Ze said.


    Arriving in the village, the villagers saw Yongze''s ferocious appearance and originally didn''t want Yongze and the others to come in, but after comparing the force of the two sides, the villagers still let Yongze and the others in honestly.


    "There is so much rain in the Land of Rain. It was always sunny, but suddenly it rained." Musashi complained.


    This is the first time he has come out to practice, and he has never been to other countries before.


    This is the norm in the Iron Country, and the samurai don''t want to deal with ninjas.


    After all, the status is replaced by ninjas. It is impossible for a samurai to like ninjas. Let alone ninjas, the samurai themselves do not believe it.


    Samurai from all over the world united together to form the Iron Kingdom, only to survive in this ninja world.


    So the Iron Country is a neutral country. It does not declare war with any country, nor does it form an alliance with any country. It is a heterogeneous country among all the countries in the ninja world.


    In addition, the Iron Country itself is not weak, and the location is often covered by heavy snow, which is not a good place. The Ninja Country made an agreement that as long as the Iron Country remains neutral, they will never attack the Iron Country.


    So the Iron Country doesn¡¯t want to go to other countries for experience, and just stay in its own Iron Country.


    Because of leaving the Iron Kingdom, the samurai can feel the fact that this world belongs to ninjas, and the samurai era is gone.


    It would be better to just stay in the Iron Country, at least everything here is almost the same as before.


    If it wasn''t for a coincidence of getting lost, he would probably have stayed in the Iron Kingdom.


    "It''s called the Land of Rain, so it''s only natural that it rains a lot." Gao Qiao spoke up.


    He has never been to the Land of Rain, because the Land of Rain does not welcome other caravans to enter the Land of Rain, so naturally there is no way to do business here.


    Bang Dang!


    Suddenly, the closed door was kicked open forcefully.


    Two Yuren wearing raincoats and oxygen masks walked in and asked:


    "Have you guys seen any suspicious-looking people lately?"


    The villagers pointed their fingers at the three of Yongze timidly, walked back quietly, and began to distance themselves.


    The two Yuren began to massacre the three of Yongze, then took out several portraits, compared them, and found that they were not.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t look like they are from the Kingdom of Rain, maybe they are spies, let''s catch them by the way." One of the rain ninja suggested.


    The expressions of their bosses today are very bad. If they don¡¯t gain anything, they may feel uncomfortable when they go back.


    Although they didn¡¯t catch those people from Xiao¡¯s organization, it would be nice to catch a spy from another village.


    Maybe, these three people are actually members of the Akatsuki organization. After all, what they have in their hands is the portrait of the high-level members of the Akatsuki organization. These three can be said to be ordinary members.


    "Yes." Ling Yi Yuren nodded, feeling that what his companion said made sense.


    "This world is really full of rotten people. I didn''t expect to come across the country so soon after leaving the country of grass." Gao Qiao saw that the two Urenin had a tendency to attack, and silently assumed an offensive posture.


    In the past, he had the protection of Gochen Inoue, and because of his class, he did not experience too much darkness.


    But after following Yongze, he really saw all kinds of things.


    Local officials are collecting taxes endlessly, and officials from the Ministry of War are robbing people''s goods on the street...


    The Country of Grass has completely rotted.


    "Father, leave this miscellaneous fish to me, and you don''t need to do it.


    Gao Qiao, don''t make a move either, it''s still a bit reluctant to deal with ninjas after only one month of training. "


    After finishing speaking, Musashi pulled out his two swords, his eyes full of fighting spirit.


    He hasn''t fought the ninjas from the Land of Rain yet.


    Although Gao Qiao was a little unwilling, he also knew that his strength was really not good enough, and he might be delayed in fighting, so he took a step back obediently.


    Is there a boss who knows how to operate? I need an operating officer


    Also, everyone should post more fanart posts, either pictures or texts, so as to improve the circle


    After leaving the circle, there will be operating funds and the title of fans.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： Special Squad

    Chapter 147 Special Operations Squad


    The two Yuren met each other with a glance, disappeared in place at the same time, and then each threw two kunai towards Musashi.


    Musashi narrowed his eyes slightly, and saw the slender steel wire tied at the end of Kunai.


    Concentrating Chakra on the blade, Musashi quickly chopped out two wind blades.


    "Two-knife wind cutting."


    Two cyan wind blades flew out in an instant, not only splitting the kunai, but also cutting off the steel wire tied to kunai.


    A look of surprise appeared on the faces of the two Yuren. They didn''t expect that the man dressed as a samurai was actually a strong man.


    But the two Urenin are ninjas who have experienced war after all, and they quickly reacted, pulled out the short blade tied to their legs, and rushed towards Musashi.


    However, Musashi is faster than them!


    The chakra on his feet erupted, and the speed increased sharply. Musashi held the two swords tightly, raised one of the swords, and slashed at one of the rain ninjas.


    when!


    There was a crisp metal collision sound.


    Urenin quickly put the short blade horizontally in front of him, blocking Musashi''s slash.


    However, Musashi is a double sword style!


    Another knife hidden behind Musashi slashed toward Urenin sideways.


    Tear!


    Urenin''s uniform was cut, and bright red blood began to flow crazily from the cut abdomen.


    Musashi tapped his toes, took a big step back, and avoided the attack of another Urenin.


    Musashi shook his head, feeling a little pity in his heart, if Urenin didn''t react, or he had already reached the level of cutting iron, the Urenin he chopped would die suddenly.


    Musashi clenched his swords tightly, ready to charge again, but Yuren who was slashed by him was seriously injured, and it was time to pursue the victory.


    "Double Blade Liufeng Net!"


    Dozens of cyan sword auras were cut out by Musashi''s twin swords, forming a large net of sword aura with only small gaps, and attacked the two rain ninjas.


    The uninjured Urenin grabbed the injured Urenin and tried to use a ninjutsu. After being shredded by the sword energy net, he retreated crazily, wanting to retreat.


    But how could Musashi let this raving Yuren run away.


    Slammed a sword aura toward the roof.


    Boom boom boom!


    The place hit by the sword energy collapsed rapidly, and a large number of falling building debris slowed down the speed of the two rain ninjas.


    This slow, the sword qi net behind directly caught up with the two rain ninjas, dozens of sword qi instantly tore the two into pieces, and scarlet blood splattered everywhere.


    "My lord, please forgive me." The villager was dumbfounded, knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the three of Yongze.


    Ninja world is so cruel, although Nagasawa borrowed his house to hide from the rain, and Musashi hacked down his house, but he still needs to kneel down and beg for forgiveness from the three.


    Because he just pointed at the three of them when Yu Ninja asked if there was any suspicious person.


    Musashi looked at Yongze, and Yongze shook his head.


    Musashi understood what Nagasawa meant and put away the sword.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It took more than a month for Yongze to initially develop the Breath of Wind and Breath of Thunder, both of which can resonate with Chakra.


    However, the breath method still needs to be combined with superb swordsmanship to exert its true power.


    If you want to ask why, because the breathing method was developed by swordsmen, of course it must be used in conjunction with swordsmanship.


    Actually, the breathing method is the same as the six styles, and it has great possibilities. It can be transformed and innovated according to its own characteristics, and create its own breathing method.


    The five basic breathing methods also come from this way.


    However, self-created breathing methods still require too much talent, and ordinary people should just practice basic breathing methods honestly.


    Yongze is now thinking about which department to put the breathing method in.


    It is not suitable to continue to be placed in the training team. After all, it is possible to let the swordsman be the Anbu, but it is not necessary.


    If it is another department, there is no suitable one.


    In fact, apart from Anbe, Konoha did not set up a special combat department.


    Or in other words, all registered ninjas are considered to belong to the combat department and belong to the commander of Naruto.


    Considering the number of ninjas, this operation is reasonable. After all, there are not many ninjas in Konoha, and there is no need for too many various departments.


    The police department is responsible for the security of the village, and the Anbu prevents foreign enemies from invading Konoha Ninja Village. Sometimes it is also responsible for reconnaissance of the enemy and assassination tasks...


    Yongze thought for a while. It is not necessary to set up a special department for the breathing method, but it is possible to set up a special combat ninja class first, referred to as the special combat class.


    Although there is no need for Konoha to set up a combat department now, but in order to become stronger in the future, until it surpasses the period of the first generation of Hokage, expansion is inevitable, and a dedicated combat department is needed.


    Let Hokage arrange everything, and Hokage will be too busy.


    Thinking of this, Nagasawa went directly to the Hokage Building and told Minato what he thought.


    "You created a breathing method that can greatly enhance sword ninja, Nagasawa, you really gave me another surprise." Namikaze Minato exclaimed.


    At this moment, he felt more and more that it was an extremely correct decision for him to pull Yongze into Anbu.


    Look, he has only been in office for more than half a year, and Yongze has creatively developed a taijutsu that is completely different from Konoha''s existing genre-Six Styles.


    Based on the six styles, the Anbu training team was built, which greatly enhanced the strength of the fourth generation Anbu.


    Now come up with another breathing method.


    Although Minato has not seen the breathing method yet, he believes that since Yongze dared to use it to ask him to directly create a special fighting ninja class, it must be powerful and can be popularized.


    It is very necessary to popularize this point. Fei Raijin is very powerful, Togama will, Togama was known as the number one speed in the ninja world at that time.


    Minatokai, one person draws against the AB combination, one-handed Flying Thunder God kills people like mowing grass on the battlefield, and the name of the yellow flash is completely spread in the ninja world.


    However, only the two of them can learn it. The difficulty is too high for ordinary people to learn it.


    And those developed by Yongze are not only practical, but also popular, which is very good.


    "It''s all Hokage''s assistance, if you don''t do something, wouldn''t it be a waste of the position you won for me." Yongze laughed twice.


    He has been in a good mood recently, so he developed breathing techniques and practiced. The shadow clone played the white beard outside, and the fusion degree has been increasing.


    Although they are all rising by a few tenths, they are still rising, which is much more refreshing than spending points.


    In the past month, the fusion degree of acting has increased by 3%. During this period, another 90,000 points have been collected, all of which are used to point the white beard fusion degree.


    Now Whitebeard''s fusion degree has reached 72%, and 1% of the fusion degree requires 25,000 points.


    It is now the middle of June, and there are still more than three months before Naruto''s birth.


    Combining the points received for the increasing prosperity, plus some miscellaneous points, in the past three months, he can get about 310,000 points.


    These points, if you want to get 90% integration, it is still a little bit short, but if you count the acting, it should be just right.


    If someone breaks through to the shadow level during this period, there will be plenty of points.


    ps: I have lost a lot of follow-up, there must be 400, maybe this role-playing plot is really not good, I will speed up, hurry up and fill the template to enter the night of Nine Tails


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： I am Uchiha Madara, in fact, I am not dead, as long as...

    Chapter 148 I am Uchiha Madara, but I am not dead, as long as... (3000 subscriptions)


    The Land of Rain.


    The three Yuren walked into this seemingly unpretentious village cautiously.


    Since the two-person team in charge of searching here was missing, they were sent here to investigate the situation.


    Was it murdered by people from the Xiao organization, or was it something else.


    The three of them quickly locked on to the target, a house that didn''t look old, but was somewhat dilapidated, and looked like it had been attacked by ninjutsu.


    The positions of the three began to be deliberately scattered, so that even if they were attacked by surprise, they were not attacked together.


    Among them, the ninja standing in the middle exploded violently, kicked the wall away, and saw the scene inside.


    There are blood-stained sawdust, stone fragments, and minced meat all over the place.


    The rain ninja in the middle stepped forward, looked at the pile of debris carefully, picked up some pieces of clothes, touched them, and said:


    "It''s the uniform of our Urenin. Looking at it like this, the two of them should have been twisted into pieces by a strong wind."


    "Fengdun, are there any members of the Akatsuki organization who are particularly good at Fengdun?" Yuren on the left asked doubtfully.


    "That Nagato knows Fengdun, but before, there has never been anyone beaten by him like this." Yuren on the right said.


    Yunin in the middle took a closer look at the house, and then said: "It should not be Fengdun, but swordsmanship."


    He pointed to some scratches on the wall and the floor and said: "Look, these scratches are too clean and neat, they are traces of swords.


    If it was caused by wind escape, it should be a little rougher, and the inside will explode slightly. "


    The other two also observed carefully for a while and found that it was indeed the case.


    The three of them searched the whole house, but there was no one.


    So they directly summoned all the villagers.


    "Did someone or some people with swords come to your village recently? This involves the security of the country. Anyone who knows and fails to report will commit a serious crime, treason!" Yu Ren threatened.


    Under the threat, the owner of the house had no choice but to walk out.


    The house was broken, so he ran to live with his relatives, but he didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing again.


    He honestly told the three Yuren everything.


    Shua!


    A flash of white light flashed, the head of the owner of the house flew up instantly, scarlet blood sprayed out like a fountain, and many nearby villagers were drenched in blood.


    In the middle, Urenin put the dagger back into his back without changing his face, and said coldly:


    "See, that''s the end of covering up spies. In the future, if you see suspicious people, you won''t be allowed to receive them, so you should report them immediately.


    Also, what about his family? "


    Seeing that no one answered, Yuren said again in a cold voice: "I don''t want to repeat it a second time."


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at the villagers with his oppressive eyes.


    A nearby villager couldn''t stand the aura of Urenin, so he couldn''t help but speak out.


    "Stand up yourself, be brave, because of this, two of our companions died."


    Although they knew the names, Urenin didn''t bother to look for them and let them stand up by themselves.


    Soon, under the action of the crowd, a woman brought a five or six-year-old girl to the front.


    The woman knelt down and kowtowed frantically: "My lord, I should die, but please let the child go, she is only five years old, and she still doesn''t understand anything."


    But that Urenin didn''t pay attention to her words, but said lightly to the two companions next to her: "Kill!"


    The other two Yuren pulled out the short blades tied to their legs and killed the woman and the little girl.


    Facing this **** scene, the villagers could only watch tremblingly, not daring to make any moves.


    This is the experience of the predecessors with blood and tears. Ordinary people have no resistance in front of ninjas.


    There was someone with red eyes and clenched fists, who was also tightly pulled by the people around him.


    "Mushan, why do you think those three people came to our Yuren? Come in at this juncture." After leaving the village, a Yuren asked the one in the middle.


    "Why do you care so much, just do your job well. With Lord Hanzo here, our Land of Rain will definitely become the sixth largest country." Mu Shan said lightly.


    "We are no better than you, are you about to be promoted to J¨­nin?" Another Yuren said enviously.


    "Well, it''s confirmed, the letter of appointment will come down in a week." Mu Shan''s indifferent tone also contained some pride.


    He is only nineteen this year, and he is about to become a Jonin. It can be said that he has a bright future.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After the rain stopped, Yongze and others set off again, embarking on a journey of unknown destination.


    On the way, Gao Qiao asked, "Father, where are you going?"


    "Gu la la la." Yongze laughed twice and said: "No, I just want to find family members like you."


    Gao Qiao was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Yongze''s answer to be this.


    "Why is Urenin Village moving so slowly? It''s been several days, and we haven''t been found." Musashi said a little depressed.


    Since that day passed, Yuren Village knew through the description of the villagers that the three were wanted criminals who had been wandering in the Country of Grass before.


    Several waves of Urenin squads were sent to trouble them.


    But the strength is not strong, Yongze didn''t make a move, they were all killed by Musashi and Gao Qiao.


    Yongze thinks it''s normal. After all, now that he is a white beard, his highest record is killing a few Chunin in seconds. It''s normal not to be taken seriously.


    Musashi fights very well. He is developing new moves recently. It is not good for opponents who are too strong. Chunin is just right.


    Neither has the ability to resist like Genin, but he will also be severely suppressed by him, and it is impossible to roll over.


    When Musashi complained about Urenin Village, suddenly, there was a twist in the air, forming a vortex.


    Yongze grabbed one person with one hand, and pulled Gao Qiao and Musashi behind him. This way of appearance can only be Obito.


    Sure enough, a person wearing a white striped mask walked out of the vortex.


    "Who are you?" Yongze remained calm, holding Cong Yunqie tightly, pretending not to know Obito, wondering if he could hack Obito to death here.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the point is that I can help you." Obito said lightly.


    Although Obito is not going to let this Whitebeard join his Moon Eye Project, but since Whitebeard is in the Land of Rain and has also faced up with Urenin Village, then he can use his strength to let Whitebeard attack Urenin Village .


    "Help? Who do you think I am, but I''m Whitebeard!" Yongze''s domineering look was activated, and his powerful momentum pressed towards Obito.


    This powerful momentum even directly set off a gust of wind, uprooting the grass on the ground, bending the surrounding big trees one after another, and directly crushing some slender trees.


    And this is just the aftermath of the release of Overlord Color, the face under the mask of Obito who was targeted by Overlord Color has become dignified.


    To be able to cause such a scene just by releasing aura, this is not a stronger Jonin, it is definitely a five-kage level powerhouse!


    "Sorry, because of intelligence reasons, I underestimated you a little bit." Obito immediately apologized.


    This can''t help but make Yongze feel a little regretful. After all, Obito has opened the kaleidoscope, and there are cells between the columns, so it is not so easy to deal with.


    As soon as Obito showed a flaw in front of Overlord Color, Yongze immediately untied the yin seal, and killed Obito here with a single blow.


    "Tell me why you are here." Yong Ze said lightly.


    "I want to start a cooperation with you to deal with the cooperation of Yuren Village."


    "I know that Urenin Village is chasing you, and I am also being hunted down by Urenin Village. We all have a common enemy." Obito said his intention.


    "What qualifications do you have to cooperate with me, you''re just a pretender." Yong Ze said disapprovingly.


    Obito was not angry, and directly opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    The white mask covered Obito''s entire face, except for the kaleidoscope Sharingan whose right eye was exposed.


    "Don''t worry, my name is Uchiha Madara, maybe you have heard of my name, now, am I qualified?"


    "Uchiha Madara? Why don''t you say that you are Senju Hashirama." Nagasawa laughed.


    Obito:¡­


    This person doesn''t look easy to fool.


    "I didn''t actually die in the Battle of the Valley of the End, I just hid in the dark..." Obito tried to explain.


    "Don''t tell me these are useless, talk about how to cooperate." Yongze said.


    It is rare for Obito to deliver it to the door by himself. Yongze also wants to see how far Obito has been arranged, and whether Nagato is familiar with Samsara Eye.


    "Yunin Village has always wanted to kill me and my partner, as long as we show our traces, there must be a large number of Urenin to encircle and suppress.


    I first pretended to show my whereabouts, and let a large number of rain ninjas gather to surround and kill me, and then you are joining forces with me to kill all those rain ninjas.


    I still have some internal support in Yuren, and the position is not low. When the time comes, we should cooperate with the outside, and Yuren is definitely not our opponent. "


    Obito talked about his plan.


    Yongze shook his head, and said: "I have a better way.


    You let your internal response incite Yuren, let them send more forces to hunt and kill me.


    I killed all those pursuers, Hanzo must be very angry.


    At this time, you let your inner agent take action and capture one of my children, but it is not really for you to capture, you find someone with better transformation skills to replace it.


    Let Nei Ying say that he will be killed in public to deter other ninjas from committing crimes in the Land of Rain, and at the same time attract Whitebeard to come to the rescue.


    When the time comes, all the Yuren will definitely gather together. If we make a move again, Nei Ying will follow suit. Wouldn''t it be possible to wipe out the Yuren in one go? "


    Obito thought about it, and found that it seemed that Whitebeard''s plan was more meticulous, and he even thought about what he should do.


    If he was Hanzo, he would definitely not be able to bear it, and would use that plan.


    That plan is a conspiracy. If you don¡¯t come with Whitebeard, then you will kill your son, earn back the face that Yuren Village lost before, and slap Whitebeard in the face at the same time.


    And if you come, that''s even better, and I will kill you together, and Yuren Village will have a longer face.


    However, the premise of this plan is that Yuren Village must capture Whitebeard''s son and win Whitebeard.


    But Obito feels that, with Whitebeard and him, even if Nagato is not familiar with the eyes of reincarnation, Urenin Village has no chance.


    ps: Another 3,000 words, today is already 8,000.


    Work harder and see if you can make another 2,000 words.


    Don''t wait, there may not be


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： Dont mess with Konoha Shinobu

    Chapter 149 Konoha Shinobu Don''t Mess


    "Okay, just follow your plan." Obito nodded and said.


    "I''ll give you the information after my insider gets the news." After speaking, the space around Obito distorted, and then Obito disappeared into the space.


    Just relying on aura can have such a big influence on the surroundings, and Obito doesn''t want to stay with such a strong person for a long time, in case something is seen out.


    Obito is now a little curious about how strong Whitebeard was when he was young. We all know that when a ninja gets old, his strength will drop a lot.


    While Whitebeard still has such strength when he is old, how strong was he when he was young.


    But why is it so strong, never heard of it before?


    But it was obvious that Whitebeard would not tell him, so Obito left by himself.


    In addition to the arrangements Whitebeard said, he has to make more arrangements.


    Now he is no longer the innocent boy he was back then. Just because he asked Whitebeard to cooperate, it doesn''t mean he will completely trust Whitebeard.


    "Father, why do you want to cooperate with that suspicious person? It''s impossible for the entire Ninja Village of Yuren Village to chase us down." The confused Gao Qiao couldn''t help asking.


    In his opinion, this decision is a little irrational. Although Dad is powerful, it is still a bit unrealistic to go head-to-head with a ninja village.


    Ninja Village is the most powerful military force in a country. If one person confronts Ninja Village, it is no different from one person fighting against a country.


    "Father must have his own ideas, but this is indeed a plan that is a bit exciting to the point of trembling." Musashi couldn''t help touching the double knives at his waist.


    He has a different idea from Gao Qiao.


    Because he is a swordsman, he knows more about Dad''s strength than Gao Qiao.


    Since he met Dad, every time Dad made a move, he slashed at random, almost never taking it seriously, and he didn''t even use Chakra.


    If Daddy doesn''t know Chakra, Musashi doesn''t believe it.


    Even a random swing of the knife can defeat the sword energy of his full-strength shot. If the old man uses Chakra to strengthen it and make a full-strength shot, how strong would it be?


    Musashi couldn''t imagine it, but he felt that Dad should be stronger than the general of the Iron Country!


    "Gu la la la." Yongze laughed loudly, and said domineeringly: "Teach Yuren a lesson this time, and when we go to other places in the future, no one will take the trouble to trouble us again."


    Of course, this is only one of the reasons. The main reason is that he wants to reproduce a top war to improve the integration.


    For this reason, he now has to contact the main body.


    Shadow Clone is still a bit reluctant to deal with this situation, after all, there is still an Obito.


    If possible, Yongze wants to keep Obito there too, only Qiannichi can be a thief, how can Qiannichi guard against thieves.


    You can kill Obito directly, which will save a lot of things.


    But Yongze is just going to try, and doesn''t think he can kill Obito 100%.


    If Obito is willing to fight him, then Obito will surely die.


    But Obito is obviously not a fool, and Kamui will definitely run away if the situation is not right.


    Obito with Kamui, Izanagi and Hashirama cells is too difficult to kill.


    ps: The air shock is not to shatter the space, there is no way to use Shenwei, at least according to the current animation and comics, the shock fruit has not yet shown the power to shatter the space.


    If it really shattered the space, Blackbeard would have been directly beaten to death by Whitebeard.


    But if you have a chance, you always have to try it. Obito hasn¡¯t got the kaleidoscope for too long now. Compared with the later Obito, the current Obito is still relatively immature.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the establishment of the Special Combat Ninja Squad, Yongze has an additional position, the squad leader of the Special Warfare Squad.


    This ninja squad is temporarily independent and does not belong to any department. It only obeys the squad leader and Hokage.


    But when it comes to recruiting people, Yongze has to think carefully.


    In the original book, there are two special Jonin Moonlight Hayate and Uzuki Yugao who inherited the Konoha-ryu swordsmanship. These two are undoubtedly talented in swordsmanship.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to become a special jonin by relying on swordsmanship.


    However, one of the two is currently in the fifth grade and the other is in the sixth grade.


    Moonlight Gale will graduate this year, it''s not a big problem, but I don''t know if Uzuki Xiyan will graduate with Moonlight Gale.


    There are quite a few sword wielders in the Uchiha clan. In fact, Shisui also uses swords. Shisui often carries a wakizashi behind his back and uses them in close combat.


    Nagaze thought for a while, found out the Uchiha member information that Fugaku had given him before, and selected three Uchihas from it.


    Yongze thought again, and suddenly thought of a good candidate.


    Kosuke Maruhoshi, Konoha''s ninja.


    As we all know, many of Konoha''s ninjas are not easy to mess with.


    Maruhoshi Kosuke is barely one of them.


    Maruhoshi Kosuke''s water escape ninjutsu was personally taught by the second Naruto Senju Tomona.


    Three generations once wanted to promote Kosuke directly to Jonin, but Kosuke died because of his companion during a mission.


    Therefore, Gu Jie felt that a person like himself was not worthy of becoming a johnin, so he could only endure now, and refused the promotion of the third generation.


    Three generations saw that Kosuke was determined not to be promoted, and in the end there was nothing he could do, but he also taught Kosuke a ninjutsu.


    That is the A-level ninjutsu he created from the ninjutsu shadow clone created by Naruto II, the shuriken shadow clone technique.


    During one and three generations of missions, Kosuke unfortunately caused a disability in his left eye.


    In the Third Ninja World War, Kosuke and Minato performed missions together, but unfortunately his left leg was disabled.


    Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my thigh, and I got a prosthetic limb. Although it''s not as sensitive as before, it doesn''t mean I can''t say goodbye to my ninja career.


    Yongze reckoned that even if his left leg was a prosthetic limb, the current Kosuke''s strength is not considered weak among Jonin, after all, his foundation is there.


    Thinking of this, Nagasawa also wrote Kosuke Maruhoshi on the recruitment list, but he made a note later, if he didn''t want to, he couldn''t be recruited by force.


    After all, Kosuke has fought for Konoha for most of his life, lost one eye and lost a leg. It is a bit unreasonable to be forced to be recruited as a laborer.


    Thinking about it, Yongze had some other ideas.


    Currently, the success rate of secondary intercolumnar cells is 50%. Gu Jie is relatively strong, so the success rate should be even higher.


    If Orochimaru is asked to implant the secondary intercolumnar cells into Gu Jie, then give the Sharingan to Gu Jie.


    If the experiment is successful, this is not a theoretical kage-level, and Konoha may not directly have a five-kage-level powerhouse.


    After all, Gu Jie himself is very good at water escape, and with the help of secondary column cells, water escape may not be able to work hard in the direction of Feijian.


    Although Nagasawa had a good idea, it still depends on Kosuke''s own opinion in the end.


    After all, he would not let Orochimaru arrest the villagers for experiments, and it is even less likely that he would violate this prohibition.


    Mainly, if the experiment is successful, Gu Jie¡¯s left eye blindness and disability can be solved.


    Although the secondary intercolumnar cells cannot regenerate a severed limb, it is possible to find a lower leg and connect it when doing experiments. With the help of the powerful healing ability of the secondary intercolumnar cells, it can be achieved.


    ps: Thanks to the lord of "One of the best players i".


    Thank you big brother, the first leader in life.


    The rule set before is ten changes. Since there is no manuscript saved, I can only make it up slowly, but I will work harder.


    Also ask for a monthly ticket, and after looking at it, it is more than 700. If you can get 1,000, you can draw a prize. The author has not drawn yet.


    Specific today and tomorrow plus one update for every 50 monthly tickets


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Naruto youth version top war

    Chapter 150 Naruto Youth Edition Top War


    Yunren Village, high tower.


    "Mitsutoshi-sama, that Whitebeard is really hateful, and he killed five ninjas from our three-person class! Two of them are jounin!" Yuto Sagi told Whitebeard''s latest battle report with a look of rage.


    Guangjun frowned slightly, and asked: "How did you arrange it, why did you lose so much power, you will lose all of Urenin''s face."


    Junin has high-end combat power against the five major villages, let alone a small ninja village like Yuren.


    Although Yuren is the strongest group in Xiaonin Village, Guangjun will feel a little distressed if he loses two Junin for no reason.


    After Hanzo was frightened by Nagato so that he stayed at home all day and dared not come out, many government affairs of Urenin Village were handed over to Guangjun.


    Of course, in the end, I had to go to Hanzo to show it to Hanzo, and Hanzo nodded.


    But even so, Guangjun still experienced the feeling of entitlement that he had never experienced before.


    Because Whitebeard didn''t have any dazzling record before, he just killed a few Chunin, Guangjun didn''t care too much, but put his focus on finding the trace of Akatsuki.


    No other, this is Hanzo''s request.


    Hanzo seemed to be scared out of his wits by Nagato last time. He didn''t find Nagato, killed him, and didn''t even dare to go out to work.


    I was afraid that because the tower was too conspicuous, Nagato would find him directly, and then display the terrifying power of that day, killing him.


    That''s why Guang Jun put his focus on finding Xiao''s organization. As for the trivial matter of chasing and killing White Beard, he let his subordinates arrange it.


    Didn''t expect to lose two Jonin because of this, this is what Guangjun didn''t expect.


    "Mitsutoshi-sama, I''m sorry, this was my mistake." Yuto Sagi hurriedly admitted his mistake.


    "However, Master Guangjun, we are not without results. We have captured Whitebeard''s son Gao Qiao.


    According to intelligence, Whitebeard cherishes his two sons very much, and often fights for them. We can use his sons to restore the reputation of our Yuren. "Yuto Sagi explained.


    "Let''s listen to it." Guangjun decided to give Sagi Yuto a chance.


    After all, he was also a former rain ninja genius jonin, and even dared to challenge Hanzo-sama, thinking that Hanzo-sama''s decision was wrong.


    At that time, Hanzo was still a broad-minded demigod. For the negation of his subordinates, instead of killing him, Hanzo praised Yuto Sagi for his courage, saying that he dared to speak up, and then promoted Yuto Sagi.


    "If you think I''m not good enough, try it yourself."


    This is what Hanzo said to Yuto Sagi at that time.


    ¡°We announced to the public that because of the evil deeds of Whitebeard and his son, we will carry out a public execution of Whitebeard¡¯s son Gao Qiao.


    With White Beard''s love for his son, even if he knew it was a trap, he would definitely come to save him without hesitation.


    If Whitebeard comes, we will surround and kill him with a large amount of force. If Whitebeard doesn¡¯t come, we can also use this to frighten the surrounding area and let them know that there is a price to be paid for Yuren¡¯s disobedience.


    Besides, Mr. Guangjun, haven¡¯t you been looking for the Xiao organization recently? The Xiao organization was severely injured by us last time, and it must not be reconciled. It may also come to make trouble when we execute the sentence.


    In this way, it is killing three birds with one stone. "Yuto Sagi revealed his plan.


    Kutoshi thought about it, and felt that Yuto Sagi''s plan was not bad.


    It happened that he had been looking for the Xiao organization for so long but had no results, so he changed his method this time.


    "This plan is not bad. I''ll talk to Lord Hanzo later. If you successfully fish out the Akatsuki organization, you will have made a great contribution." Guangjun replied.


    "For the great cause of Aminin Village, this is what I should do." Yuto Sagi said.


    K¨­jun nodded his head and told Yuto Sagi to go out.


    Not long after, Guangjun also went out and walked towards Hanzo''s yard.


    Currently, the most heavily guarded place in Urenin Village is not Urenin Anbe or the tower office, but Hanzo''s yard.


    Even Mitsutoshi, who is Hanzo''s deputy, still needs to verify his identity through checkpoints before he can enter the house.


    "Master Hanzo." Guangjun greeted Hanzo who was sitting on the main seat.


    "Is there anything to report? Did you find traces of the Akatsuki organization?" Hanzo asked.


    "So far, no trace of the Akatsuki organization has been found." Guangjun said with his head down.


    boom!


    "Then what are you doing here, there are so many people, and there is no trace of Akatsuki?" Hanzo slammed the table and said.


    He had dreamed of that scene countless times. Nagato suddenly summoned a huge monster and spit out a chakra dragon. His men and Danzo''s men died suddenly without any resistance.


    You know, there are quite a few of them who are good fighters in the Chunin and J¨­nin, and they died suddenly without a trace of resistance.


    Even if it is his poison, it is impossible to achieve this level.


    Hanzo couldn''t understand Nagato, so he was scared.


    He was afraid that he would die suddenly in the hands of Nagato like those subordinates.


    He rules the Rain Ninja Village and even the entire Rain Country, he owns everything in the Rain Country, and he doesn''t want to die just like that.


    "Master Hanzo, it''s like this..." Mitsutoshi told Hanzo about Yuto Sagi''s plan.


    "Since it is possible to lead the Akatsuki organization, let''s do it." Hanzo quickly agreed.


    He doesn''t care about Whitebeard, Whitebeard or Blackbeard, it''s just a small character he hasn''t heard of, he just wants Nagato to die, and Akatsuki to die.


    "Okay, Master Hanzo, I''m going to make plans." Guangjun walked out with his head down.


    Even he can''t help being a little disappointed with the current Hanzo.


    Hearding this plan, Hanzo actually didn''t think about the prestige of Urenin Village, but cared about the small organization that might lead to Akatsuki.


    Guangjun didn''t participate in the siege, he couldn''t understand why Hanzo-sama, the strongest in his mind, was so afraid of Nagato and Akatsuki.


    It seems that since the failure of the Second Ninja World War, Hanzo has lost confidence in himself, in Urenin Village and the Land of Rain.


    Hanzo¡¯s favorite sentence in the past was ¡°break the blockade of the five major countries and become the sixth largest country¡±.


    He hasn¡¯t heard this sentence from Master Hanzo for a long time.


    After Guangjun returned to the tower, he called together the top management of Urenin''s various departments for discussion, and soon formulated a specific plan.


    On July 20th, Whitebeard¡¯s son, Gao Qiao, was publicly beheaded, and Kusanagi Village, who was also wanted by Whitebeard, was invited to watch the ceremony.


    Recall a large number of Urenin who are looking for traces of the Akatsuki organization in various places in the Land of Rain.


    A planned conspiracy was launched, but it is hard to say whose plan and whose conspiracy it is.


    ps: Ask for a monthly pass! Ask for a monthly pass! Ask for a monthly pass! Say the important thing three times


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： That man, here he comes!

    Chapter 151 That man, here he comes!


    July 20th.


    "Let''s go, how are you going to enter Yuren Village, I can give you a ride."


    Suddenly, a vortex appeared in the air, and Obito wearing a white mask and a black robe came out.


    "Gu la la." Yongze held Cong Yunqie tightly, laughed twice, and said domineeringly: "Of course we go through the main entrance."


    He is now the main body here, just a Urenin village, except for Hanzo, the others are nothing to worry about.


    "Since you are so confident in your strength, Whitebeard, then I will take a step ahead. I will show up when you arrive." After Obito finished speaking, he used Kamui to leave here again.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion, but he feels that Whitebeard is much stronger than before.


    "Let''s go, Musashi." Nagasawa mentioned Cong Yunqie and walked in the direction of Urenin Village.


    Due to the arrangement of the plan, there has been no rain ninja to give away the head recently, which accelerated the pace of their journey.


    Musashi touched the two knives on his waist, feeling a little excited.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion or because of the recent high-intensity fighting, or maybe it¡¯s because of my father¡¯s advice. Recently, he sometimes feels the breath of stones and hears the breath of stones.


    He believes that after going through another battle, he will be able to grasp that sliver of inspiration, thoroughly comprehend the breath of all things, and reach the state of cutting iron that Yongze said.


    Yong Ze did not bring Gao Qiao.


    Instead, he found a hidden place, let Gao Qiao practice there, and at the same time separated out a shadow clone for protection.


    Gao Qiao is no better than Musashi. Before following him, Musashi had good strength and laid a good foundation.


    Furthermore, after a period of guidance from him, it can be said that he has advanced by leaps and bounds, and now he has a proper Jnin power.


    Gao Qiao just started to practice, no matter how good Yongze taught, time is also a flaw, whether it is chakra or physical strength, it takes time to accumulate.


    Bringing Gao Qiao would have harmed him instead, and might put Gao Qiao in danger, so Yongze didn''t bring it.


    The two moved quickly, and they didn''t encounter any ninjas who hindered them along the way, and soon came to the gate of Yuren Village.


    Today is a rare sunny day in the Land of Rain.


    Under the sunlight, the gloomy towers in Yuren Village also reflected a gleam of light.


    It may be to make this execution more plausible.


    Yunin Village specially built a execution platform on a large open space near the entrance of the village.


    The execution platform is surrounded by a high platform that is much higher than the execution platform.


    The dignitaries of Rain Ninja Village, as well as the people from the Country of Grass who came to see the fun, sat on the high platform.


    Guangjun sat on the main seat on the high platform, quietly waiting for the appearance of White Beard and Akatsuki.


    Hanzo still hasn¡¯t walked out of his small courtyard, where he has the highest position, so he takes the main seat.


    Mu Shan held the big knife expressionlessly, aiming at the neck of Gao Qiao who was kneeling on the ground.


    His mission today is to behead Gao Qiao regardless of the outcome.


    "White Beard is here! The man who does all kinds of evil is here!"


    Suddenly, there was an exclamation from the door, followed by a huge explosion.


    Boom boom boom! !


    A powerful impact directly destroyed the gate of Yuren Village, and many sawdust and gravel flew towards the surroundings.


    A tall and tall figure jumped into Yuren Village.


    "It''s really rare and tall. I thought the rumors were exaggerated, but I didn''t expect it to be so tall." Some people couldn''t help but exclaimed when they saw White Beard''s tall body and huge muscles.


    Guangjun saw that Whitebeard actually destroyed the gate of Yuren Village in an instant. Such destructive power made Guangjun twitch his brows fiercely.


    There was an ominous premonition in my heart.


    But Guangjun quickly comforted himself and said: ''How is it possible, most of Yuren''s strength has been gathered here, no matter how strong he is, he can still defeat the entire village of Yuren Village by himself. ''


    Thinking of this, Guang Jun felt relieved.


    Yunin, who was hiding in all directions, quickly appeared and rushed towards Whitebeard.


    "Gu la la la."


    Seeing many Yuren rushing towards him, Yongze couldn''t help laughing out loud, feeling a little excited in his heart.


    Since getting the Whitebeard template, he hasn''t fought a decent battle yet.


    "Air shock!"


    Yongze inserted Cong Yunqie into the soil, the power of the shaking fruit exploded in his hands, and the powerful shaking power was transmitted from his hands to the air.


    Click! Click!


    The air seemed to have turned into a shattered mirror, with large and small cracks appearing, and it looked as if the space had been split open.


    The cracks continued to spread, and even the clouds in the sky were affected.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this!" Yu Yuren was instantly dumbfounded when he saw this exaggerated scene.


    "Hurry up and attack!" The captain of the Yuren team quickly gave orders.


    A large number of shuriken Senbon Kunai chains, and various ninjutsu rushed towards Nagasawa.


    Boom boom boom!


    The power of the shock erupted completely, and the crazily vibrating air produced a powerful shock wave, rushing towards Yuren.


    Senben was directly destroyed by the shock wave into powder, the shuriken was turned into pieces, and the kunai was turned into ugly scrap iron. All ninjutsu were blown away by the air shock and dissipated directly into the air.


    But it''s not over yet, the shock wave is still rushing towards the rain ninjas.


    Boom! !


    The powerful shock wave hit the position of the Urenin, and there was a violent explosion. The Urenin in the center was directly torn into pieces by the powerful impact, and the Urenin that was affected was also directly blown away and suffered heavy injuries.


    Snapped!


    Guangjun couldn¡¯t sit still. What¡¯s the matter with such a strong power? It doesn¡¯t match the intelligence. Isn¡¯t it said that Whitebeard¡¯s strength is at most the elite of the Jonin?


    Which Junin can have such destructive power, are those intelligence personnel blind? Or stupid?


    The grass ninja who was watching the excitement on the high platform was also stupid. Although Yongze didn''t kill many grass ninjas, he also killed many officials of the country of grass, including important officials of the Central Military Department.


    So Kusanagi Village is also very face-saving, and sent a Jonin to lead a team to join in the fun.


    At this time, the grass ninjas were surprised, but also fortunate. Fortunately, Whitebeard didn''t make such a fuss in the country of grass, otherwise the power of the country of grass might be greatly damaged.


    Obito, who appeared in the corner at this time, couldn''t help but feel a little shocked, and at the same time showed a bit of dignity.


    White Beard gave him too many surprises. Originally, he thought it was just an old and frail Jonin who was not at his peak.


    Because of his domineering appearance, Obito adjusted the danger level of Whitebeard by a notch, but because he had never seen Whitebeard''s true strength, he hadn''t seen a particularly amazing shot, so he still didn''t pay much attention to it.


    The strength shown now is indeed enough to attract Obito''s attention, and it even made Obito think of pulling Whitebeard into Akatsuki.


    With such a powerful range attack, it is perfect for attacking Ninja Village and Tail Beast.


    ps: (1/10)


    Ask for a monthly pass


    The time in the last chapter was wrong, I revised it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： unexpected backstab

    Chapter 152 Unexpected Backstab


    Guangjun saw Yongze showing great power on the field, killing dozens of Yuren in seconds with one punch, and thought that Yongze could not continue to kill like this.


    Although because most of the power of Yuren Village is gathered here, there are more than a thousand Yuren here.


    But it can¡¯t be so exhausting. Yongze punched a few more times, probably because Yu endured it for a long time, and there were not enough ninjas to do the task.


    Actually, Urenin had more than this power, but before, a small group of Urenin were dissatisfied with Hanzo''s policy and defected and joined the Akatsuki organization.


    Later, another group of ninjas died in the Weishaxiao organization.


    Plus, Urenin was severely injured in the second ninja world war, so it was not easy to gather thousands of ninjas to kill Yongze.


    It was not prepared for Yongze, but for the possible arrival of Akatsuki Nagato.


    Just when Guangjun was gearing up and preparing to fight Yongze in person.


    Puff!


    A short blade pierced his body.


    Guangjun looked behind him with an unbelievable expression, that was his trusted subordinate, Jonin, Yuto Sagi, the genius of Urenin village.


    "Why...you..." Guangjun still couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Yuto Sagi dared to directly deny Hanzo¡¯s policy in front of Hanzo¡¯s face for the sake of Urenin Village.


    How could such Yuuto Sagi betray Urenin Village? He couldn''t believe it. He would rather believe that Yuto Sagi in front of him was a fake.


    "Mitsutoshi-sama, in order to achieve a better future for Urenin Village, please die with Hanzo-sama." Sagi Yuto said solemnly.


    If the previous demigod Hanzo still had some shortcomings, he was still a man worthy of Yuto Sagi''s respect for him.


    The current Hanzo, in the view of Yuto Sagi, Hanzo is already a cancer of Urenin Village and even the Land of Rain.


    It¡¯s unheard of, but some leaders are afraid to come out to work because they are afraid of the domestic ninja organization.


    Has been implementing a closed policy, not communicating with other countries, making the country of rain closed to news.


    So after Obito came to the door and described the scene where Akatsuki replaced Hanzo in control of Urenin, Yuto Sagi decisively chose Akatsuki.


    He also has some understanding of the philosophy of the Akatsuki organization, and he has heard of them before Hanzo designed the siege to kill the Akatsuki organization.


    Yuto Sagi felt that it would be better than Hanzo if Akatsuki organized it, and could it be worse than it is now?


    After speaking, Sagi Yuto pulled out the short blade and stabbed at Guangjun again.


    But Mitsutoshi was able to serve as Hanzo''s deputy, sitting in the tower on behalf of Hanzo when Hanzo was nestled at home, not because of his flattery, but because of his strong strength.


    Enduring the pain, Guangjun grabbed Sagi Yuto''s arm holding the short blade with one hand, and threw Sagi Yuto off the high platform.


    He had to be thankful that Yuuto Sagi didn''t stab him in the heart, so he still has a little bit of ability to fight back.


    Yuto Sagi, who was thrown down, did not regain the platform again, but raised his arms, and suddenly a part of Urenin on the field began to attack his companions.


    This sudden change made many people unable to react, and many Yuren died in an instant, and the casualties caused were no less than that of Nagasawa''s punch just now.


    Kusanagi, who was watching the play, was once again stupefied, calling out that he had eaten a big melon. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Yuren would actually have a good scene of splitting.


    "Hurry up and take two people to tell Master Hanzo about the situation here." Guangjun took out a bandage, bandaged his wound briefly, and then ordered to the subordinates beside him.


    Although Hanzo may have deployed his own intelligence force here.


    But as a subordinate, it is what he must do to inform Hanzo.


    After finishing speaking, Guangjun took a deep breath and rushed towards Yongze with a few Urenin jonin. He had to stop Yongze, otherwise if Yongze killed him like this, Urenin would be useless. It was also a miserable victory.


    Knowledge color felt a strong aura rushing towards him, Yongze looked sideways, it was the person who was stabbed while sitting on the high platform.


    "White Beard, I won''t let you go any further." Guang Jun said with a determined look on his face.


    Looking at the power of Yongze''s previous shot, he knew that he was not Yongze''s opponent.


    However, he is the one with the highest position and strength of Yuren here, and he has the responsibility to fight Yongze, even if it is a battle of life and death.


    "Gu la la la."


    Yongze laughed when he heard Guangjun''s words.


    I have the courage, but I choose the wrong person.


    Holding Cong Yunqie tightly with his right hand, Yongze''s chakra surged, ready to explode at any time.


    He has held Cong Yunqie for so long, but he has never used Cong Yunqie''s real power.


    What is the strongest point of a weapon made of chakra metal? In that it sees through the infusion of chakra, and then prolongs!


    Asma''s ten-centimeter chakra knife is injected into chakra, and it can become a one-meter-long lightsaber.


    If it is a 2.6-meter-long Cong Yunqie, and Nagasawa injects all his chakra into it, what kind of changes will there be?


    In Nagasawa''s hands, chakra was continuously injected into Cong Yunchee, and before the injection, the chakra nature of the wind was changed.


    Yongze did not choose to continue to inject, but injected suddenly and explosively, and then used all concentrated breathing, and swung towards Guangjun fiercely.


    Shua!


    After Yongze''s explosive injection, Cong Yunqie jumped ten meters directly, turning into a lightsaber exuding cyan chakra brilliance.


    A real fourteen-meter-long broadsword.


    The fourteen-meter-long broadsword waved, and just the wind and waves caused by the wave blown up some items on the ground, like a strong wind.


    The people and things touched by Cong Yunqie''s extended light blade are split into two instantly, and they can''t even resist instantly.


    Wanting to get close to Yongze, Yuren who besieged Yongze with Guangjun was instantly emptied by this wave, and dozens of Yuren corpses with smooth cut surfaces were scattered all over Yongze.


    Although the knife is very long, it has no weight at all because of the light blade caused by the change of the nature of the wind attribute chakra. In addition, Yongze''s strength is already strong, and he uses full concentration of breathing. The speed of this knife is very fast.


    Quickly, Guangjun felt that a cyan light flashed, and then he lost consciousness.


    There was no accident, Guangjun''s head was separated from his body, and scarlet blood gushed out like a fountain.


    He thought he would die, but he didn''t expect to be hit by a single move.


    If he is not injured, can he last a little longer?


    Unfortunately, Guangjun''s doubts will never be resolved, because there are no ifs in this world.


    "Huh."


    Nagaze spit out a mouthful of white mist, the knife just now can be regarded as his serious knife, if it is the kind of Susan who just opened the kaleidoscope, he can directly split it.


    Died by this knife, it is also worthy of being stabbed in the back and sitting on the main seat.


    Yongze looked around, Obito didn''t make a move, and was still hiding in the dark, but a young man with orange hair, nose studs, lip studs, and a circle of ear studs came out.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： Spicy Tiansai

    Chapter 153 Spicy Tiansai


    "Guangjun is dead, and Hanzo is still hiding in his small courtyard. Is this kind of Urenin Village really worth everyone''s hard work?"


    "Join us, we will work with Akatsuki to create a new Yuren Village and Rain Country."


    Yuto Sagi saw that Nagasawa beheaded Mitsutoshi and took away so many Urenin by the way, so he took the opportunity to shout.


    It is impossible to kill them all. At most, all Hanzo¡¯s loyalists should be killed, and the remaining Urenin must be kept.


    Otherwise they are nothing more than an empty shell captured.


    Yuto Sagi''s words made many Urenin hesitate.


    The performance of Hanzo in the past few years has indeed disappointed many Urenin, and the inability to hide directly at home made many Urenin completely despair of Hanzo.


    But I didn''t want to betray the village, so I didn''t leave.


    But according to Yuto Sagi, it will still be Aminin Village for a while, but with a different leader.


    Slowly, Ume Shinobu put down his weapon and walked to Sagi Yuto.


    Immediately there were more and more people, and half of them directly joined Yuto Sagi''s team.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Shan, who was in charge of beheading, couldn''t sit still, and roared angrily: "You guys, don''t you know who made the Kingdom of Rain stronger?


    Without Lord Hanzo, there would be no Kingdom of Rain today. You will not have good results if you betray Lord Hanzo. "


    However, those Urenin who had been disappointed in Hanzo for a long time would rekindle hope in Hanzo because of Mu Shan''s words, and ignored Mu Shan''s words.


    Moreover, according to today''s situation, Hanzo may have to die today, let alone Hanzo retaliates against them.


    "Damn it!" Seeing the group of people ignoring his words and continuing to approach Yuuto Sagi, Mu Shan couldn''t help yelling.


    At this time, he didn''t care about any time arrangements. He raised his knife to behead Bai Jue''s transformed Gao Qiao, and then joined the battle.


    when!


    There was a crisp metal collision sound.


    A silver-white sword stained with red blood blocked Mu Shan''s sword at this critical moment.


    "Although it''s fake, I won''t let you kill Gao Qiao in front of my eyes." Musashi laughed.


    Just when everyone was paying attention to Nagasawa and Yuto Sagi, he secretly killed the execution platform.


    Mu Shan frowned, he didn''t understand Musashi''s words very well, but he knew the fact that this person wanted to prevent him from completing the task.


    For those who prevent him from completing the task, Mu Shan has only one word, kill!


    Mu Shan raised the broadsword, the chakra in his hand erupted fiercely, and the shimmering white knife smashed towards Musashi with a mighty force.


    Musashi laughed twice, not afraid, the chakra in his hand broke out, and he slashed head-on with Mu Shan.


    when!


    Shuangdao and Dao were shocked, and they each took a step back.


    Musashi stepped on the ground fiercely, brandishing his two knives, and slashed towards Mu Shan frantically.


    Mu Shan frowned, and could only use the thick blade of the broadsword to resist.


    He actually didn''t use this kind of big knife, it was just because of the need for beheading.


    He is better at short blades, that is, wakizashi and the like, but his wakizashi is specially made, a little longer than ordinary wakizashi.


    However, it is much shorter than Da Dao and Tai Dao.


    Boom!


    After blocking a wave of offensive, Mu Shan quickly threw a smoke bomb, causing Musashi to lose his vision, trying to delay Musashi''s offensive.


    Amidst the smoke, Mu Shan quickly dropped the broadsword in his hand, and then drew out the short blade on his back.


    "Dual Swordsmanship!"


    Musashi does not have perception ninjutsu, nor does he know wind escape, but he has a sword! It also dispels the smoke.


    A small whirlwind was cut out by Musashi, dispelling the thick gray smoke, revealing Mu Shan''s figure.


    "The battle has just begun." Mu Shan said coldly, holding the dagger tightly in his hand.


    "Really, I think it''s almost over." Musashi spread his hands, holding the two knives tightly, and laughed.


    He has figured out Mu Shan''s strength, which is about the same as before when he had no breakthrough.


    but!


    Now he, in the previous **** battle, has comprehended the breath of all things that Yongze said, and his strength is completely different from before.


    Musashi feels amazing, obviously the chakra has not broken through, and the body has not become stronger.


    But he can feel that he is much stronger than before.


    He can clearly feel that the stones are breathing, and the floats and trees are also breathing, as if the whole world is different.


    "Arrogant guy." Mu Shan sneered, and the chakra on his feet erupted violently. He wanted to let the other party know how sensitive he was without the big knife that got in the way.


    Facing the rushing Mu Shan, Musashi looked unusually calm. He took a deep breath, mobilized his body''s Chakra and strength, and hit the two knives.


    Whoosh!


    Mushan is approaching constantly.


    Musashi narrowed his eyes slightly, calculated the distance in his mind, and his power exploded instantly.


    "Double-knife wind slash!"


    In an instant, two blue rays of light traveled from the hand to the blade, and finally circled around the blade, dyeing the blade blue.


    Musashi stepped on his right foot, and his whole body shot out like an arrow.


    Shua!


    The two collided in an explosive manner, and Mu Shan''s short blade stabbed toward Musashi''s chest.


    Musashi''s hands were almost pressed together, he raised his arms obliquely, and then slashed towards Mushan.


    The oblique cyan blade collided with the short knife, and the short knife was instantly cut open like tofu, followed by Mu Shan''s body.


    Pata!


    Mu Shan''s body fell to the ground with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    Why, obviously he also used chakra, his knife is still made of high-quality materials, why, why was he cut open so easily by the opponent.


    Clang!


    Musashi retracted the sword into its sheath, and exhaled twice.


    The slash just now looked simple, but it actually took a lot of his mind and chakra. If he cut a few more times, he would probably fall himself.


    When the battle between Mushan and Musashi is over, the battle on the square is also coming to an end.


    All those who were willing to join the new rain ninja village joined, and most of the rest were Hanzo''s diehards, the kind who would not hesitate to go even if Hanzo asked them to die.


    Payne looked at the rain ninjas who were still reporting to the group to resist, and slowly floated towards them expressionlessly, and then slowly stretched out his hands.


    "It seems that those of you who have not felt the pain will not repent, feel the pain, Wanxiang Tianyin!"


    Hush!


    Suddenly, there was a huge gravitational force, and the rain ninjas found themselves flying uncontrollably towards the orange-haired youth who killed Matt.


    When Yuren was attracted to Pain, Pain was stunned and released the technique that was used in conjunction with Vientiane Sky Yin.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    boom! boom! boom!


    A strong repulsive force emanated from Payne, and Urenin, who was sucked to the side by Payne, bounced back faster than when he was sucked, and hit various buildings hard.


    Hanzo, defeated!


    ps: Ask for a monthly pass, it seems that there is a chance of one thousand


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： Remnants of the old days (2/10)

    Chapter 154 The remnants of the old era (210)


    Seeing that Payne showed great power and cleaned up all the remaining Urenin, and Yongze stopped inputting chakra into Cong Yunqie, the extended light blade dissipated soon.


    Musashi, who had dealt with Mushan, walked to Yongze and asked, "Father, what should we do next? Do you want to leave?"


    Yongze shook his head and said with a smile: "Since we have come to Yuren Village, we must of course meet the legendary demigod Hanzo."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze picked up Cong Yunqie, walked towards Payne, stretched out his hand and said, "Be my son."


    Controlling Payne''s Nagato:? ? ?


    "You are provoking the majesty of God." Payne stared at Yongze expressionlessly with reincarnation eyes, trying to give Yongze some sense of oppression.


    But at this time, Payne still looked young, not as oppressive as before.


    Yongze not only didn''t feel the pressure, but felt as if he had encountered a sophomore youth who was deliberately pretending to be cold.


    "Gu la la la." Yongze laughed twice and said, "Don''t you want to, it''s normal for an outstanding young man like you."


    At this time, a vortex formed in the air, and Obito with a white mask walked out of the vortex and said:


    "Hurry up and go to Hanzo, Hanzo wants to escape." Obito said.


    Just when they were fighting, Bai Ze, who was monitoring Hanzo, suddenly told Obito Hanzo that he wanted to escape.


    Obito went over to check some tricks with Hanzo, and found that Hanzo was really not easy, and he couldn''t take Hanzo down alone, so he came to inform Payne and Nagasawa.


    Whoosh!


    Hearing that Obito said that Hanzo was going to run, Payne immediately took off and flew towards Hanzo''s yard.


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time, and he often thinks of the sad scene of that day.


    Everyone thought that the Akatsuki organization was recognized by Yuren Village, and they were very happy to start cooperation. However, when they went there, what greeted them was a trap.


    Nagato will never forget that scene. It was raining heavily that day, and he tremblingly held the kunai, at a loss.


    With Konan on one side and Yahiko on the other, Nagato didn''t know how to make a choice in it.


    But soon, Yahiko helped him make a choice, and Yahiko rushed towards him with a kunai in his hand with a smile on his face.


    Obviously Kunai had penetrated into the body, but Yahiko was still smiling, telling him with a smile.


    "You must live with Xiao Nan, you are the savior of this world, if it is you, maybe you can really..."


    Before he finished speaking, Yahiko died directly and fell to the ground.


    At that moment, a string called reason in Nagato''s brain persisted until he rescued Xiao Nan, and then it broke.


    He went berserk, desperate to kill Hanzo.


    But Hanzo is very strong and fast. The experienced Hanzo can tell at a glance that Nagato is not easy, so he just slipped away with the teleportation technique.


    "This time, I won''t let you run away again." Payne made a cold declaration.


    In the past, Hanzo killed Yahiko, but today, he will use Yahiko''s body to kill Hanzo with his own hands!


    Seeing that Payne flew over impatiently, Yongze was not in a hurry, and walked slowly towards Payne''s flying direction with Musashi.


    He was thinking whether to let this vest retire in the battle that was waiting.


    Even if it was just a script that was barely enough for the youth version, it directly made his fusion rate skyrocket, reaching 82%, a direct increase of 10%!


    After reaching 80% integration, 30,000 points are needed for every 1% increase.


    Even if he quits work now, by collecting points in the following days, he will be able to point the white beard template to 90% fusion before the night of the nine tails.


    The current balance of points is 130,000, and if you are short of 110,000, you can directly point to 90%.


    However, the more things like points, the better. Not to mention future templates, points can also be directly used to improve strength, but compared with templates, it is not very cost-effective.


    Nagaze thought for a while, and decided to let this template exit during the battle with Hanzo.


    It is more in line with the ending of the white beard of the top war, and it should still earn a wave of fusion.


    When Nagasawa and Musashi arrived, Obito Payne was fighting Hanzo fiercely, and there were many dead bodies of Urenin around.


    Wearing a breathing mask, Hanzo stands atop his Necromancer Sansho, holding a chained scythe weapon.


    "Let me go, it''s not good for everyone." Hanzo persuaded the two of them.


    "When you dealt with the Akatsuki organization, you should have thought that today would come." Payne said coldly.


    No matter what happens today, Hanzo must die, no one can stop him!


    "Hanzo, it seems that you are old, and you would beg your juniors to let you go." Yong Ze who came out said with a regretful expression.


    Looking at Nagasawa who was unusually tall and had muscular body that didn''t match his age, Hanzo frowned and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Edward Newgate." Nagasawa gave his name very face-saving.


    As a former demigod who dared to wage war against the three great powers, Hanzo deserves his own name.


    "A name I''ve never heard of." Hanzo shook his head.


    He had never heard of this name, because Guangjun used the nickname Whitebeard when he reported to him.


    Because Kwang Joon doesn''t know the name Edward Newgate, so he can only call him by nickname.


    "Gu la la la." Yongze laughed and said, "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of it, you just need to know that I am a remnant of the old era just like you."


    "The remnants of the old era, it would be appropriate..." Hanzo suddenly discovered that this ninja world seems... really is not his era anymore.


    "Let us two remnants of the old era fight a battle to end everything." Yongze clearly discussed it, but it gave people an unquestionable domineering.


    Payne wanted to say something, but Obito flickered to Nagato and said something, and Paine fell silent without moving.


    "Musashi, you back up a little." Nagasawa told Musashi to back up so as not to be affected by the battle.


    After all, he was fighting someone of Hanzo''s level, so Nagasawa had to be more serious.


    If it was Hanzo ten years ago, he might have to show more than 80% of his strength.


    But facing this Hanzo who has begun to age and lost his faith, he only needs to be serious.


    The reason why Obito and Payne failed to take down Hanzo quickly was because Payne only came to Heaven, and his abilities were not as proficient and powerful as later.


    Obito is the same, in fact, Obito is only fifteen years old this year.


    It is considered very strong to be able to reach the level of movie rank.


    Even Kakashi, who was trained by Nagasawa, still has a long way to go from the Kage class at this time.


    However, the current situation with Obito is somewhat similar to Minato''s. It takes seconds to face those who are less powerful than him, but if they are at the same level, it is difficult to win quickly.


    ps: Seventy-five monthly tickets are still short. Do you still have monthly tickets? Please ask for monthly tickets. .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： The duel between water escape and swordsmanship (3/10)

    Chapter 155 The duel between water escape and swordsmanship (310)


    The sunshine in July was extremely dazzling, and the shadows of the two confronting people were drawn very long.


    Nagaze looked at Hanzo, his eyes fixed, and he released his domineering look towards Hanzo with all his strength.


    Saw!


    The powerful domineering color directly set off a substantial gust of wind, blowing the black robes on Obito and Payne with a clattering sound.


    Hanzo''s expression remained unchanged, and the murderous aura accumulated over a lifetime of fighting was released together with the power of the superior, and he began to confront Nagasawa''s overlord color.


    Click!


    The tree next to it couldn''t bear the confrontation between the two of them directly, and broke directly.


    At first it was just trees, but slowly, houses and the ground began to crumble.


    Obito can''t help but feel a little headache watching this scene, how are these old guys so powerful one by one.


    However, domineering, as a feature of Pirate World, is naturally not comparable to Hanzo''s accumulated momentum. Soon, Hanzo fell into a disadvantage, and the degree of collapse on his side was obviously more serious.


    However, Hanzo''s complexion remained unchanged, and he was not affected by Yongze''s domineering look.


    Seeing Hanzo''s performance, Yongze felt a little bit emotional. If Hanzo in his prime was given the domineering potential, he would probably be able to realize the domineering look in an instant.


    Now it is not necessarily the case, the mentality is already different.


    "The art of escaping from the waterfall!"


    Seeing that the momentum could not gain the upper hand, Hanzo knew that Nagasawa was not easy, so he directly used the technique of the Great Waterfall to change the terrain and create the water field he is best at.


    Hanzo completed the seal at an extremely fast speed, and an exaggerated stream of water spit out from his mouth, rushing towards Yongze.


    During the driving process, under Hanzo''s deliberate control, the water flow formed many tall waves.


    Among them, the last wave is the biggest wave, reaching a height of thirteen meters!


    In a land without water, it is undoubtedly an exaggeration to use such a water escape.


    After releasing this move, even Hanzo took a few breaths, obviously expending a lot of chakra.


    Yongze saw the huge waves and did not dodge. He laughed twice, grabbed Cong Yunqie, and poured a large amount of wind attribute chakra into it.


    Shua!


    Cong Yunqie instantly extended a long cyan light blade, turning into a 14-meter-long sword again.


    In front of the tall waves, Yongze''s originally tall body instantly looked small.


    But it was that small figure who swung the big knife.


    "Cut!"


    A burst of cyan sword energy shot out instantly.


    Saw!


    The gust of wind blown by the sword qi collapsed the shape of the first wave, and many sprays scattered towards the surroundings, reducing the height by a quarter.


    Hush!


    The wave split into two when it touched the sword energy, completely turning into an ordinary water flow, flowing towards both sides.


    Clap!


    However, this is only the first wave, and there are four more waves that are higher than one.


    After the cyan sword energy defeated the first wave, it quickly hit the second wave.


    No accident, the second wave was still directly cut by the huge cyan sword energy, and the water flowed towards both sides.


    But the second wave slapped the sword energy fiercely, and the light of the blue sword energy dimmed a lot.


    After cutting through the third wave, the cyan sword energy collapsed directly, but the waves were faster than each other, and the fourth and fifth waves were already approaching Yongze.


    Yongze was not surprised by this. He didn''t use breathing resonance for the knife just now, and it was far from his strongest knife.


    If the breath method is used to resonate, the wind attribute chakra and the breath of wind resonate together, and it can definitely directly cut the five waves together.


    As for why he didn''t use the breathing method, he was playing the role of Whitebeard. In the final battle, he naturally needed to use Whitebeard''s ability.


    "Air shock!"


    Yongze''s luck-shocking fruit ability was injected into Cong Yunqie, and a huge white halo appeared on the blade of Cong Yunqie.


    Click! Click!


    There was a sound like a shattering mirror, and cracks, large and small, appeared in the air, and they continued to spread towards the surroundings.


    Boom boom boom! !


    The powerful shock force exploded in an instant, directly breaking up the fourth wave, turning it into ordinary water flowing on the ground.


    While breaking up the fourth wave, the shock force continued to spread in the air, shattering the fifth largest wave.


    Hush! !


    The thirteen-meter-high waves were smashed, and a large amount of water flew towards the surroundings, as if it was raining.


    After completing this punch, Yongze also took a few breaths, of course he was faking it, Hanzo was already panting after releasing his skills, he didn''t pant, how will the curtain end later.


    Obito and Payne have already retreated a certain distance, and the movement of the two fighting is really a bit loud.


    Obito was not surprised by Hanzo''s strength.


    After all, according to the information he collected, during the Second Ninja World War, there was Hanzo''s battlefield, and the terrain of the battlefield was basically changed.


    If it wasn''t for the accidental factor of Whitebeard, Obito would never make a move at this time. He would wait for Nagato to grow up and Hanzo to grow old before making a move.


    But Whitebeard was still strong, and Obito was a little surprised. You must know that Whitebeard had a fight on the execution platform, which must have cost him some energy.


    "Water escape water dragon bomb!" Seeing that Yongze punched and hammered the two largest waves, although Hanzo was a little surprised, he had rich experience after all, and quickly resumed his offensive.


    Because of the great waterfall technique just now, there is no shortage of water at all now.


    Under Hanzo''s control, all the water flowed towards Hanzo. In the end, most of the water produced by the waterfall technique was attracted by Hanzo, and a giant water dragon was successfully created.


    A giant water dragon hovered around Hanzo''s body. With a height of 1.7 meters and a water dragon bomb more than 30 meters high, it looked extremely shocking.


    "So the big waterfall technique just now is just a foreshadowing." Yongze saw the giant water dragon bomb more than 30 meters away, clenched his fists, and his heart was slightly ignited.


    Roar!


    The huge water dragon bounced, rushing forward like a turbulent river. Although it was huge, its speed was not slow at all.


    The sun passed through the water dragon, and the light shining on the ground turned water blue.


    At the same time, Yongze''s knowledgeable domineering spirit also sensed that a strong breath was about to rush out from the ground.


    It is Hanzo''s salamander. After Nagasawa and Hanzo started fighting, the salamander went underground.


    Since he was far away from Yongze, Yongze didn''t bother to care.


    In the end, do you want to give him a double bread clip with one up and one down at this time?


    If it was an ordinary ninja, Hanzo might have succeeded.


    But he can''t help but have the arrogance of knowledge, and the power of shaking fruits.


    Even if it is up and down, it will shatter you all!


    Yongze took a deep breath, clenched his right fist, a large white halo was produced, and a terrifying shock force was brewing inside.


    ps: It¡¯s still a little bit close, brothers, it¡¯s too strong, thank you very much.


    Asking for a monthly pass, it¡¯s almost there.


    The Book of the Zodiac sets that Hanzo is good at water escape, but since there is no plot in the main drama, it may not be shown. It is not too much for me to arrange a few water escape ninjutsu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： Half God Hanzo (ask for monthly ticket)

    Chapter 156 Demigod Hanzo (ask for a monthly ticket)


    The vibration force of the large white halo exploded directly, and the powerful vibration force splashed away in all directions.


    Click! Click!


    The air appeared cracks like a shattered mirror, and more and more, densely spread all over the air, as if the space was about to be torn apart, and the clouds were also shaken apart.


    Boom!


    The ground also cracked under the power of the shock, and huge cracks were formed centered on Yongze.


    The crazy shaking of the ground also affected the buildings on the ground. Under the influence of the powerful shaking force, the buildings collapsed one after another, and Yuren Village, which was peaceful not long ago, instantly turned into ruins.


    The shattered air like a mirror, the cracked clouds, the cracked earth, the collapsed buildings, all these seem to be the end of the world.


    Whether it is a huge water dragon more than 30 meters long, or a salamander that strikes from the ground.


    Under this blow, they failed to attack Yongze.


    The water dragon was crushed by the powerful shock force, and disappeared into the air in a shower of heavy rain.


    The salamander that hit the ground was directly injured by the earthquake, and was pressed down by the collapsed soil and rocks, unable to move.


    "Hoo! Hoo!"


    Nagaze took a few breaths, as if he had exhausted a lot of energy.


    This time I was still pretending, but it was not purely pretending like last time, but it really consumed part of my physical strength.


    The physical strength of the old white beard, in fact, can no longer use all his strength to display the Zhenzhen fruit. To use all his strength is to fight with his life.


    A large part of it is due to the hidden injuries left by the body and the terminal illness itself. The body is not good, so naturally it is impossible to fully exert the ability of the shaking fruit. On the other hand, it is indeed old.


    Fortunately, the template only gives the strength of the body, as well as some ability and experience, which will not bring him injuries. Otherwise, Yongze would not dare to integrate the Whitebeard template.


    Although the physical strength is the same as that of the injured state, after all, he does not have some negative states brought about by the injury, and can exert a stronger combat power than the real old white beard.


    Although the combat power is stronger, the high-intensity use of the shock fruit is not good for his health.


    However, in order to make Whitebeard''s final battle a little more grand, Yongze still went ruthless and directly destroyed Yuren Village.


    Did not spread to the residential area outside, but spread from the side of the tower and from behind.


    In the current Yuren Village, not a single tower can be seen, it is all in ruins.


    "This power." A look of vigilance flashed in Obito''s eyes. This power is too strong. If he can''t use it, it may affect his future plans.


    Nagato, who was controlling Payne, was a little startled seeing this scene.


    Although he has a technique that can cause a similar effect, but which one he uses will consume a lot of chakra, and even reduce his lifespan.


    Musashi was even more dumbfounded. Compared with Obito and Nagato, he had much less knowledge. He had never seen this scene before, as if it was the end of the world.


    Now if he wants to express his thoughts, it can only be four words.


    Daddy Niubi!


    Hanzo stepped on the broken ground, looking at the ruins of the village he once ruled, feeling a little sad in his heart.


    For this village, he resolutely launched a war, challenging the three surrounding powers, trying to make the Country of Rain the sixth largest country and Rain Ninja Village the sixth largest Ninja Village.


    It''s a pity that he failed, and Yuren Village also failed.


    Now, the village is destroyed like this.


    It''s okay if it''s destroyed, maybe someone can build something better on top of it.


    At this moment, Hanzo''s mentality changed. Hanzo threw away the breathing mask and threw it on the broken ground.


    Hanzo held his sickle tightly, and said in a deep voice to Nagasawa: "Edward Newgate, you are the most powerful enemy I have ever encountered in my life. I wish I could have met you ten years ago."


    "Gu la la la!" Yongze laughed loudly, and walked towards Hanzo with Cong Yunqie, saying as he walked, "It''s not too late now."


    Hanzo took a quick breath and nodded. It is indeed not too late. If it is a few years later, his strength may have to drop drastically.


    Both of them started to run fast, rushing towards each other.


    when!


    The sickle and Cong Yunqie collided together, making a crisp collision sound.


    Saw!


    Hanzo stabbed at Nagasawa with the chain held in his left hand.


    Nagazawa laughed out loud with a burst of strength in his hand, pushed Hanzo away, quickly swung the naginata, and chopped the chain back.


    "The remnants of the old era? I think it is the last glory of the samurai. I didn''t expect someone like you to appear among those samurai."


    Hanzo firmly caught the chain that was thrown back, and said in a deep voice.


    In his opinion, Whitebeard is more like a samurai than a ninja, because Whitebeard has never used a single ninjutsu, and even rarely uses Chakra. It is only used to stimulate the Chakra knife and strengthen the sword energy.


    "Gu la la la, the samurai in today''s ninja world is not a remnant of the old era. The era of the samurai has passed, just like Hanzo''s Urenin Village is in the past tense."


    Yongze laughed loudly, and did not refute.


    Since Hanzo came up with a more reasonable setting for him, why not do it.


    The identity of a samurai is indeed more in line with the term remnants of the old era.


    "Samurai? Isn''t a samurai just a stronger ordinary person?" Payne looked at Obito.


    Nagato has never been out of the Land of Rain. In his impression, samurai are similar to ordinary people in front of ninjas.


    Because Obito has lofty ideals, he also has a little understanding of various places in the ninja world.


    "Samurai are divided into the samurai of the Iron Country and the samurai of other places. The samurai of the Iron Country are the remnants of the previous samurai era.


    The samurai in the Iron Kingdom have impressive strength, and most of the samurai in other places are the kind of samurai you remember. "Obito simply explained.


    "Blink!"


    Hanzo clenched the sickle tightly in his hand, exerted his instant body technique to the extreme, and his whole body turned into a gray light and rushed towards Yongze.


    Yongze, on the other hand, suddenly slowed down a lot. At the last moment, he barely reacted and parried Hanzo''s attack this time.


    The situation on the field was reversed instantly, and Hanzo, who was under pressure and beaten, turned back.


    This made several spectators on the field feel a little inexplicable.


    Hanzo didn¡¯t do anything, why did the situation suddenly turn around.


    "You made a very serious mistake. You fought me without wearing a gas mask." A smile appeared on Hanzo''s serious face.


    He knew that even if he defeated Yongze, he might not be able to survive today. There are still people from the Akatsuki organization, and the people from the Akatsuki organization will not let him go.


    How could he be the opponent of Xiao organization when he was exhausted by then.


    But if he defeated a strong man like Nagasawa before he died, Hanzo felt that it was worth it.


    Maybe it was because at the end of the road, he seemed to have found the faith he had lost.


    So he dropped his breathing mask.


    His breathing mask has two functions, one is to facilitate his free movement in the water, and the other is to prevent the poisonous gas produced by his breathing from paralyzing others.


    Because the poison sac of the highly poisonous salamander was implanted when he was a child, his breath can produce poisonous gas, and he also has a certain resistance to the poison. In order not to affect the people around him, Hanzo put on a breathing mask.


    Throwing away the breathing mask is a signal that Hanzo wants to fight to the death.


    Because that would give him an advantage in battle though. But if the poison sac in his abdomen bursts during the battle, even Hanzo cannot resist the poison of the salamander.


    "Father!" Seeing that the situation was going against Yongze, Musashi couldn''t help shouting worriedly, and at the same time was about to step forward to help Yongze.


    "Don''t come over, let us who are about to end the curtain handle it ourselves." Yong Ze stopped Musashi who was about to come over.


    "As expected of a demigod, he has a lot of tricks." Nagasawa praised Hanzo, then held Cong Yunqie tightly, ready to launch an attack.


    Of course he was not poisoned by Hanzo. As a time traveler, he naturally knew Hanzo''s methods, and he had been deliberately controlling his breathing. Coupled with his already strong body, it didn''t affect him at all.


    The reason why he appeared to be poisoned was to make the ending of Whitebeard more natural.


    ps: I did some things in the afternoon, and the update is a bit late


    Ask for a guaranteed monthly pass, and work hard today for four changes


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： renewed conflict

    Chapter 157 Conflict Resurrection


    when! when!


    After the two approached, they fought dozens of times in an instant.


    Suddenly, Yongze exploded at a high speed, and slashed at Hanzo''s head with Cong Yunqi.


    Hanzo didn''t expect that Nagasawa, who was paralyzed by his poison, could still explode at such a speed. He didn''t react for a while, and it was too late to use the teleportation technique to dodge, so he could only use the sickle in front of him.


    when!


    Nagazawa used Cong Yunqie with his right hand to firmly press Hanzo''s sickle with strong strength, and made a fist with his left hand, using the ability of the shaking fruit, and punched Hanzo with a fist.


    Hanzo was frantically thinking about strategies.


    But after Nagasawa''s earth-shattering punch, Urenin Village is now in ruins, even if Hanzo wants to use the chain on the sickle to play with flowers.


    Hanzo could only punch Yongze head-on.


    But Hanzo is not the kind of ninja who is good at head-on fists.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the impact caused by the powerful shock force directly sent Hanzo flying, spitting out a mouthful of blood during the upside-down flight.


    boom!


    Hanzo hit the ground hard, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    "Ahem!" Hanzo quickly got up and coughed up blood again.


    Wiping away the blood from the corner of his mouth, Hanzo quickly used the teleportation technique to avoid Nagasawa''s slash.


    Boom!


    A huge sword energy struck the ground, creating a vertical trench.


    Saw!


    A gray light flashed, and Hanzo suddenly rushed towards Yongze at an extremely fast speed.


    Hush!


    Hanzo quickly threw out the iron chain under the sickle, trying to wrap Yongze around.


    But how could Yongze allow Hanzo to succeed so easily, holding Cong Yun in his right hand and exerting force fiercely, splitting the flying iron chain back.


    The flying iron chain seemed to have encountered some insurmountable barrier, and turned to drive towards Hanzo.


    But Hanzo had already expected that Yongze would do this. The chakra in his hand exploded, and he threw the sickle in his hand.


    Because the iron chain was slammed by Nagasawa, there was a forward force, and Hanzo threw the sickle in the direction of Nagasawa.


    Under the addition of the two forces, the sickle speed reached the limit, and it reached Yongze''s side in an instant, cutting Yongze''s chest.


    Succeeding with one blow, Hanzo backed away quickly, and used water dragon bullets again to seal the seal.


    Because Nagasawa split the ground, all the water created by Hanzo using the Great Waterfall technique flowed into the ground, and there was no ready-made water to summon. Hanzo''s water dragon bullet was much smaller this time.


    However, Hanzo didn''t expect the water dragon bullet to defeat Nagasawa. On the sickle, he applied the poison of salamander.


    In addition, Yongze was poisoned a little before, and now, even a strong man like Yongze can''t last long.


    Now, as long as he delays until Yongze is poisoned and dies, he wins.


    As Hanzo expected, although Nagasawa still acted fiercely and split his water spout with a single knife, it was obviously much weaker than before.


    And the number of panting is much more than the matter, it is obvious that Yongze''s physical strength is not enough.


    "Cough cough." During the battle, Hanzo coughed up two mouthfuls of blood suddenly and violently. Fortunately, he reacted at the last moment, and was almost hacked to death by Yong Ze.


    Hanzo clutched his chest, with a trace of unwillingness in his eyes.


    He knew the reason. He was punched by Yong Ze at close range before, and the poison sac in his body was broken.


    In the past, his invincible weapon has now become his talisman and the reason for his failure.


    "Water escape big water dragon bullet technique!" Knowing that he would die, Hanzo simply stopped dodging, stood where he was, and bet all the chakra in his body on this water dragon bullet trick.


    A massive amount of water gushed out from in front of Hanzo, more and more turbulent than last time.


    A large amount of water swirls around Hanzo, finally forming an extremely large and ferocious water dragon.


    The huge water dragon hovered around Hanzo, as if a moving river surrounded Hanzo.


    Yongze also raised his right fist, and a white halo appeared on the fist.


    Although the white halo is not that big this time, the shock power it contains is quite terrifying.


    Just waved it, and tiny cracks appeared in the surrounding air.


    Feeling this powerful aura, Obito knew that the two of them were going to fight desperately, and stepped back a little further with Nagato again.


    Although Musashi was unwilling, he was also retreating rapidly. This level of battle is not something he can intervene at present, and even the aftermath is enough for him.


    After gathering all the chakras of Hanzo and rushing towards Nagasawa, Hanzo half-kneeled on the ground, clutched his chest, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Injured, poisoned, and chakra exhausted, at this moment, he has reached his limit. Even if others don''t do anything to him, he won''t survive for three minutes.


    Actually, if he doesn¡¯t consume all the chakra, he can persist for a while, because of his special experience, his poison resistance is higher than that of ordinary people.


    But Hanzo didn''t choose to do that, he already didn''t care whether he died a little later or a little earlier.


    He just wanted to decide a victory with Yong Ze before he died.


    The huge water dragon collided with Nagasawa''s fist with a white halo.


    Boom.


    A flash of white light dyed everything around it white, and a violent explosion sounded.


    The earth, which was already damaged by Yongze''s ability to launch the shaking fruit, would obviously not be able to withstand such a powerful impact.


    After a loud noise, a huge pit appeared on the ground instantly.


    The powerful shock wave generated by the explosion pressed towards the surroundings, blowing up the broken tree trunks and building ruins one after another.


    The already messy land instantly became more chaotic, with all kinds of debris and ruins everywhere.


    Under this powerful impact, Hanzo''s body, which was already at its limit, couldn''t bear it even more, and fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, Yongze also looked a bit miserable, with many small wounds on his body, his whole body looked like a blood man, and some wounds were still purple.


    But only Yongze knew that he really just looked serious. He used medical ninjutsu to recover immediately, and then took a bath to wash off the blood.


    Nagaze walked up to Hanzo who was lying on the ground.


    Hanzo coughed up blood again, his face was pale, and he said, "You won."


    "Yes, I won." Nagasawa said.


    After speaking, Hanzo seemed to let go of everything completely, closed his eyes, and his head, which was slightly raised, fell to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, Obito and Yahiko came over together wearing a white mask.


    "Whitebeard, how about joining us." Obito extended an invitation to Nagasawa, and then said a lot of lofty goals for peace in the ninja world.


    "Gu la la la." Yongze laughed twice, and said: "I don''t care about peace in the ninja world, I just want a family."


    Obito''s eyes turned cold in an instant.


    Seeing that the atmosphere on both sides became tense, Musashi said quickly, "Father, didn''t we say we were going to play in the Land of Water? It''s about time. Gao Qiao must be getting impatient."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： Save Ace, kill Tiki (4/10 ask for a monthly ticket)

    Chapter 158 Rescue Ace, kill Tiki (410 ask for a monthly ticket)


    Obito looked at Musashi faintly, and Musashi''s eyes blurred instantly, falling into Obito''s illusion.


    "Musashi!" Nagasawa took a little domineering color and applied it to Musashi.


    Different spiritual powers collided together, and Musashi woke up instantly. Seeing that his father was still standing there, he knew that he had been hit by an illusion just now.


    Just in his perspective, Obito suddenly exploded and killed Dad.


    "Musashi, you go first." Nagasawa turned his back to Musashi, blocked Obito''s sight with his body, and stared at Obito, the powerful Overlord Seba pressed on Obito''s body.


    Obito frowned, it seemed that White Beard was going to fight him hard to the end.


    Nagaze grabbed Musashi with one hand and threw Musashi far away.


    Payne took a few steps back, and said with a blank expression: "He killed Hanzo and avenged Yahiko, I will not take action against him."


    After finishing speaking, Nagato floated up and left. He still had other things to deal with.


    If the masked man, who was seriously injured in a battle just now, can''t be dealt with, there is no need for the two of them to cooperate.


    How dare you call yourself Uchiha Madara?


    Obito nodded. It is not surprising that Nagato did this. The two agreed before that Obito would help kill Hanzo. After success, he would also help Obito complete Obito''s plan.


    But this time, it was obvious that they didn''t do much. It was almost Nagato who killed Hanzo alone, and Nagato didn''t help Nagato beat him.


    "The art of wood cuttings!"


    Obito stretched out his left hand, and suddenly many wooden thorns grew out of his hand, stabbing towards Yongze.


    Patter!


    Yongze clenched his fist, and punched it hard, breaking the wooden thorn growing out of Obito''s arm.


    The powerful fist wind even pushed Obito back a lot.


    This punch completely put an end to Obito''s idea of ??going head-to-head with Yongze.


    It also made Obito more determined to kill Yongze Xin. Now that he has offended him, it is even more impossible to let him go.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Obito quickly used a huge fireball, a big fireball several times taller than a person appeared instantly, and then Obito used a wind escape again, forming a wind-fire linkage, the wind helped the fire, and the fireball instantly became bigger .


    Yongze laughed loudly, and without retreating, he raised Cong Yunqie and split the fireball with a single knife.


    "You bastard, I won''t let you hurt my child." After speaking, Yongze lifted Cong Yunqie, and a white halo appeared on the blade of Cong Yunqie.


    Obito instantly felt a sense of danger.


    However, he didn''t use the divine power immediately, but provocatively said: "Then try it."


    Yongze is already at the end of his strength at this time, and if he uses excessive power, he will definitely die.


    In order to pull him into the water, Yongze will use the punch that destroyed the entire Yuren village before.


    But Yong Ze didn''t know that his divine power was not only for teleportation, but also for blurring himself and avoiding harm.


    Things were going on as Obito guessed, and I saw a white halo appeared on Yongze''s left hand, and both hands hit the air as if they wanted to break the space.


    Click! Click!


    The doomsday-like scene before reappeared, the large expanse of air was like a broken mirror, with countless cracks, large and small.


    Cracks appeared in the air, and the ground was also undergoing violent movements. The huge cracks that appeared before instantly expanded again, and some were even so deep that the bottom could not be seen.


    Boom!


    The power of the shock erupted instantly, making a loud noise.


    A powerful shock wave rushed towards the surroundings, and under the powerful shock wave, a large piece of the ground was directly lifted up.


    Seeing such a terrifying attack, Obito directly used Kamui to blur his body, avoiding the extremely violent attack.


    After the attack, Obito canceled Kamui and began to check the situation.


    At this time, the ground can no longer be seen as a complete piece of ground. There are many bottomless cracks and super large pits.


    Obito searched carefully, but couldn''t find any trace of Whitebeard. Even a big crack appeared where Hanzo''s body was, and Hanzo''s body was gone.


    "Did it fall into the crack?" Obito guessed.


    He searched carefully again, and left after failing to find it.


    He thinks Whitebeard should be dead.


    Received such a serious injury, followed by such a powerful attack, even if you let it go, you will die by yourself.


    You know, White Beard is already an old man.


    After Kanmonro sensed that Obito had left, Nagasawa came out with Hanzo''s body.


    Just now he hid in the depths of a big crack, and even used the penetrating world to hide his aura.


    As for why Hanzo should be brought down with him, he also has his own considerations.


    Hanzo was considered a character during his lifetime, so let Hanzo lie in the soil obediently, and don¡¯t jump around repeatedly because of something.


    After sealing Hanzo''s body into the sealing scroll, Yongze left Urenin Village.


    ¡­


    After returning to Konoha, Yongze took a bath first, and then took a look at the fusion degree.


    During the war on the top, Whitebeard finally died for his sons and died under the siege.


    So he also covered Musashi to retreat in the end, and finally "died in battle"\''.


    The degree of fusion has risen again, directly to 88%, only 2% away from 90%, and the template challenge is started.


    Yongze directly spent 60,000 points to reach 90% fusion.


    The system''s notification tone came quickly.


    ¡¾Fusion reaches 90%, you need to complete the template challenge¡¿


    ¡¾Edward Newgate''s challenge: save Ace in the war on the top, kill Blackbeard Tiki, and then successfully retreat with the Whitebeard Pirates. Completion reward: Fusion 10%]


    Seeing Whitebeard''s challenge mission, Yongze was not surprised. He guessed it might be this very early on.


    But Yongze didn''t start rashly. Although he was injured in the illusion, he was not really injured. If he died, he just spent points to start again.


    But it costs a lot of points, and it takes 35,000 points to do it all over again.


    It is also the reason why the upgrade points of the Whitebeard template are expensive, and it is very cheap to change to Ji Guoyuan for a while, and the points needed to do it again are the same as the points needed to improve the 90% fusion degree.


    Of course, due to the existence of challenging tasks, the fusion degree after 90% cannot be improved with points.


    There are too many strong men in the top war, Karp Sengoku, the three generals, none of these five is simple.


    Facing the last one, relying on his ninjutsu surprise, and the powerful slash of the breath of the sun, coupled with Whitebeard''s own strength, there is no problem, he can kill it.


    But if there are five, it will be difficult to do.


    Yongze is going to wait for the third template. The current prosperity has reached 1930, and it is the end of July. Work hard, and the third template should be unlocked before the night of the nine tails.


    At that time, we will see if there is any suitable template in the third template that can be played in the top battle.


    ps: Ask for a guaranteed monthly pass


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： Sazigi (5/10 ask for a monthly ticket)

    Chapter 159 Scattering (510 asking for a monthly ticket)


    July 23rd.


    Konoha Hospital.


    Itachi surprisingly didn''t practice, but sat in the hospital corridor with his father, Tomigake Uchiha.


    The steady father in the past couldn''t calm down anymore, he couldn''t even sit still, and stood up from time to time and walked back and forth.


    Today is the day his mother Mikoto Uchiha gave birth.


    A long time ago, as early as the first snow in winter, Uchiha Mikoto told him that he would have a younger brother or sister soon.


    Itachi said it should be the younger brother.


    Uchiha Mikoto asked Itachi, don''t you like your sister? My sister is also very cute.


    But Itachi shook his head. It''s not that he doesn''t like his younger sister, but he has a feeling that it should be his younger brother.


    That was a feeling that Itachi couldn''t describe, and he felt that he should be the younger brother.


    While Itachi was thinking about why he felt that way, Fuyue called Itachi suddenly, and then hurried into the ward.


    Itachi stood up and quickly followed Fu Yue in.


    Pushing open the door, Itachi saw Uchiha Mikoto wearing loose clothes, holding a small person in her arms.


    Seeing Itachi walking in, Mikoto smiled on her pale face, and said, "It''s a boy, Itachi, you have a younger brother."


    Itachi stepped forward and walked to Mikoto''s side, looking at the newborn baby.


    A newborn baby has a big head, compared with short legs and hands, and wrinkled skin, which looks weird.


    "Life..., new life..." Itachi saw the baby in Mikoto''s arms, and couldn''t help thinking about his previous thoughts about life.


    "Life? What life, Itachi, what are you talking about?" Mikoto was just about to ask Fu Yue what name he should choose when he heard Itachi whispering something.


    "Nothing." Itachi shook his head, then poked the chubby cheek of the baby in Mikoto''s arms with his finger.


    His fingers poked on the soft cheek flesh and sank directly.


    ¡®So soft, so fragile. ¡¯ Itachi sighed inwardly.


    He could feel that this newborn was very fragile, and he could kill him with one punch.


    ¡®Brother, brother will protect you in the future. ¡¯ Itachi said inwardly, poking the baby¡¯s soft cheek.


    Newborn life is too fragile and needs protection.


    Itachi is happy to poke, but the baby is upset. He thought he didn''t care when he was in his mother''s warm embrace, but this guy didn''t know what''s good and what''s wrong, and became addicted.


    "Whoa whoa!"


    The baby directly displayed its natural skills and cried loudly.


    Mikoto took Itachi''s finger off, knocked Itachi''s head, and said to Itachi while coaxing the baby:


    "Itachi, your brother is still very fragile, this will hurt him."


    "I see." Itachi put his hand away and said.


    After coaxing the baby, Miqin handed it to Fu Yue, and asked with a smile, "Have you thought about his name?"


    Fu Yue nodded, then looked at the newborn baby with doting eyes, and said with a smile:


    "Sasuke, let''s call him Sasuke, Sasuke Uchiha."


    "Sasuke Uchiha? It sounds good, but Sasuke, isn''t that the name of the third generation''s father?" Uchiha Mikoto said worriedly.


    Although she didn''t usually observe those things specially, but following Fujigaku, she also knew that Uchiha and the village were not in harmony.


    The relationship between Uchiha and the village is very rigid. If it is named like this, it is easy to be misunderstood.


    Those who don¡¯t know, can also think that Uchiha Fugaku connoted three generations, which means that the three generations are only worthy of being his son.


    If the conflict between Uchiha and the village is triggered because of a name, it is not worth it.


    "Haha, it''s okay." Fu Yue, who was in a happy mood, couldn''t help laughing twice after the birth of his second son, and then said:


    "Don''t worry about this, I have already told the third generation in advance, if it is a boy, it will be called Sasuke, and the third generation agreed."


    "That''s good." Miqin immediately relaxed when she heard Fu Yue''s words.


    "Sasuke, don''t live up to this name, be a man." Fuyue raised Sasuke slightly and said with a smile.


    This scene reminds Itachi of the scene when he was just born. At that time, Fuyue also lifted him up like this, and then smiled and called him Itachi...


    "Itachi, as an older brother, you have to take good care of Sasuke in the future." Mikoto smiled and stroked Itachi''s black hair.


    Itachi nodded obediently and said, "I will protect Sasuke, for sure."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sasuke''s birth didn''t have any impact on Nagasawa. If Fuyue hadn''t sent someone to send him an invitation, he wouldn''t even know that Sasuke was born.


    Yongze worked hard to increase the prosperity to 2000 earlier and unlock new templates.


    Several shadow avatars are used as teaching tools, leading people in the training team around the clock.


    Take the dark part of the training team for hell-style training, in order to strengthen the strength of the training team and increase the prosperity.


    Then go to the medical department to solve the development problem of the medical department for Tsunade.


    They also increased the intensity of training for Maitekai. They used to beat once every two days, but now they beat twice a day.


    Finally, it is the matter of the special operations squad.


    Moonlight Hayate and Uzuki Yugao are still in the ninja school, and it will take a few months to graduate. You can''t ask people to graduate for no reason.


    And the two of them are still young, even if they learn the breathing method, they can only build a good foundation in a short period of time, and the improvement in strength will not be too obvious.


    As for the Uchiha side, Fugaku is the one who can''t ask for it, so naturally there is no problem.


    Currently the more difficult thing is Kosuke. Gusuke has refused even the invitations of the second and third generations. Yongze doesn''t think that the name of Hokage''s assistant can get Gusuke out of the mountain, so he has to rely on his words.


    When Yongze found Gusuke, Gusuke was wearing a shabby yellow short-sleeved hat and was plowing in the field, just like an ordinary old farmer.


    But this is just an appearance. According to Nagasawa''s perception, Kosuke''s aura is not weak, even much stronger than Kakashi at the current stage.


    Of course, if it''s a life-and-death fight, Kosuke may not be able to beat the current Kakashi. After all, Kosuke has injured his leg, and Kakashi is best at speed.


    With Nagasawa''s training, now Kakashi is much stronger than the stage of the original book, whether it is the attainment of changing the nature of chakra or physical skills.


    "Senior Maruhoshi." Nagasawa said politely.


    After all, Kosuke is an old ninja who has gone through two, three, and four Hokages, and it is no problem for Nagasawa to call him a senior.


    "Huh?" Gu Jie looked at Yong Ze in confusion, a little puzzled.


    "I am Fujiwara Nagasawa." Nagasawa introduced himself.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa... is the new Assistant Hokage, Fujiwara-kun, what do you want from me?" Gusuke asked.


    "I would like to ask you to be the deputy squad leader of Konoha''s special fighting ninja class." Nagasawa stated his purpose.


    ps: Today is the fourth update, ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a subscription


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： Orochimaru began to doubt life

    Chapter 160 Orochimaru began to doubt life


    "Konoha Special Combat Ninja Squad? Which department is that?" Kosuke asked puzzled. It was the first time he heard this name after being a ninja for so many years.


    "This is newly established. It does not belong to any department at present. It belongs directly to Hokage. The purpose is to form a special ninja unit that is good at swordsmanship." Nagasawa explained.


    "That''s right, but I''m just patient. It''s okay to let me do the task. I''m afraid it won''t work for the deputy squad leader. I can''t shoulder such a big responsibility." Gu Jie thought for a while, and politely refused.


    Back then, it was his command error that caused the deaths of the two teammates. He was not worthy to lead others.


    That''s why he refuses to be promoted to Chunin and J¨­nin, Chunin and J¨­nin, in missions, he often assumes the role of captain.


    He didn''t want to cause the death of his companions because of his command mistakes.


    But not being a Zhongren, Jnin, does not mean that he is unwilling to take responsibility.


    Even if Konoha is given a mission that must die, he will do it with his life. Die on the road to protect Konoha, that is what he has always hoped for.


    Without such a belief, those people would not do missions with him.


    The second generation, the third generation and the fourth generation, these three hokages have performed missions with him, Konoha Baiga, the legendary Jiraiya of Sannin, also performed missions with him.


    Not beyond Yongze''s expectation, Gu Jie declined his invitation.


    Yongze was not discouraged. With Gu Jie''s experience, it would be strange if Gu Jie simply agreed.


    "Senior Maruhoshi, I know that your true strength is not as simple as a low-level ninja, but more than enough to be a high-level ninja."


    Nagaze first stated that he knew Kosuke''s true strength, and then continued:


    "The reason why I created a special combat class this time to create a group of ninjas who are good at swordsmanship is because I created a breathing method that can improve the strength of swordsmanship ninjas.


    If a person with swordsmanship talent learns the breathing method and practice it all year round, his strength will be greatly improved.


    If it''s Maruhoshi-senpai, a ninja with good swordsmanship like you, you can learn it very quickly, so I want you to be the deputy squad leader. "


    Nagaze directly threw out the breathing method, hoping to arouse Kosuke''s curiosity.


    "The breathing method that can enhance the strength of a swordsman... It''s not that Konoha doesn''t have jounin who are good at swordsmanship, why come to me."


    A look of curiosity flashed across Gu Jie''s face, then he quickly returned to normal and declined again.


    He still couldn''t get out of the shadow of that time. He was really afraid that he became the team leader, and then made another mistake in decision-making and killed his companion.


    He just wants to be an ordinary ninja and silently contribute his strength to Konoha.


    Yongze thought for a while, and said: "Since you don''t want to be the deputy squad leader, ordinary members can."


    Although Gu Jie felt a little wronged by the strength of the elite Jnin, but Gu Jie himself didn''t want to be the deputy squad leader, so there was nothing he could do about it.


    "As for ordinary members, I have no problem." Gu Jie finally agreed.


    He felt that this special operations squad directly under Hokage probably wanted to build a Konoha blade to carry out some difficult combat missions.


    It is a bit similar to Anbu, but it is more combat-oriented than Anbu.


    "When the members are confirmed, I will notify you to gather and learn the breathing method." Yongze left after finishing speaking.


    Since Gu Jie can''t get out of the shadows temporarily, he can''t force Gu Jie to be the deputy squad leader.


    Yongze still admires people like Kosuke who silently and secretly paid for Konoha.


    As for why Gu Jie must be the deputy squad leader, of course it is because Gu Jie is suitable.


    As a person admired by the three generations of Hokage and many strong people at the same time, it goes without saying that Kosuke''s strength, coupled with his superb swordsmanship, no one is more suitable for the deputy squad leader than him.


    Let the right people go to the right position, in order to develop the fastest and increase the prosperity.


    Leaving Kosuke''s residence, Yongze went to Orochimaru''s laboratory, ready to see how the experiment progress of Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru''s experiment is also the focus of rapidly increasing prosperity.


    Just find a suitable candidate, implant the secondary intercolumn cells and sharing eyes, and train for a period of time to create a shadow class.


    Because the two have been using unregistered members for experiments, those people are not considered Konoha''s power at all, they can only be regarded as Danzo''s personal armed forces, so the success of the experiment may not increase the prosperity.


    However, the advantage of this is that points will not be deducted after death, and prosperity will not be lost.


    Because Konoha has been very peaceful during this period, Yongze doesn''t know whether the dead strong deducted more, or the new enhancers added more, or the same.


    Finding the familiar well, Nagasawa unlocked the spell and walked into Orochimaru''s base.


    When he walked to the experimental area of ??the base, Yong Ze saw Orochimaru who was engrossed in the experiment.


    The two of them were quite familiar with each other, so Yongze walked directly to Orochimaru''s side, and quietly watched Orochimaru doing the experiment.


    Orochimaru''s experiments are particularly meticulous, the movements are orderly, and particularly smooth, as if everything is under control.


    After the wait was over, Orochimaru took a breath, raised the corners of his mouth, and smiled, and said to Yongze: "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Yongze."


    Yongze shook his head and said, "It''s okay, it depends on the progress of your experiment."


    "After going through ten subjects, I probably understand the key point of the experiment, which is spiritual energy." Orochimaru said.


    "Although theoretically the physical energy of the secondary column cells is not much stronger than the mental energy of the Sangouyu Sharingan.


    But after the two sides meet, they will stimulate each other to grow. At that time, the small gap will gradually become larger, and finally the experimental body will be swallowed by the secondary intercolumn cells, resulting in death. "


    "If the mental energy is strong, causing the mental energy to overwhelm the physical energy in the end, it will only cause a slight change in the personality of the experimental subject, becoming more irritable and withdrawn, and the body will be a little weaker than the normal experimental subject.


    These costs are undoubtedly much lighter than being eroded by intercolumnar cells and dying. "


    "If we start with spiritual energy, then the best candidate for the experimental subject is the illusion ninja." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Illusion belongs to Yin Dun, and those who are strong in illusion represent strong spiritual energy.


    Oshemaru nodded, and then said: "In fact, it is the best to be able to achieve balance, without any side effects. The mind and body are the strongest, but it is too difficult to achieve balance."


    If you don¡¯t do experiments, you don¡¯t know, but when you do it, you will be shocked.


    Orochimaru even questioned his own experiment now, is it really useful to study intercolumnar cells?


    The secondary intercolumn cells can overwhelm the highest-grade Sangouyu Sharingan.


    Compared with the real intercolumnar cells, the secondary intercolumnar cells are almost not a star.


    Oshemaru actually didn¡¯t want to call the secondary intercolumnar cells before, but wanted to name them Yamato cells.


    Because the gap between the two is really big.


    But the secondary intercolumn cells have such strong erosive force, where can he find something that can balance the intercolumn cells.


    ps: I seem to be sick, my nose is running all the time, and my head is a little hot, maybe there will be two more today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： Weasel and pocket and spring

    Chapter 161 Ferret and pocket and spring


    "Let''s see if we can find any new discoveries on Experimental No. 11.


    However, I still suggest that you, Nagasawa, prepare for the public selection of experimental subjects as early as possible. "Oshemaru said.


    He already had a lot of experience in studying intercolumnar cells, and secondary intercolumnar cells evolved from intercolumnar cells.


    So after these few months, he has basically studied the secondary intercolumnar cells thoroughly.


    The rest can no longer be solved by experiments.


    They only have one pair of Sharingan in their hands, which directly limits the number of experimental results that can appear.


    The goal of Orochimaru is to transplant the intercolumnar cells, not the inferior products such as secondary intercolumn cells, so he doesn''t care who the results are used for.


    "It''s not enough to make things public, at most a secret selection." Yong Ze shook his head and said.


    The problem is not the intercolumnar cells. After all, they belong to the dead, and they were also a public experiment project conducted by the village.


    The problem lies in Sharingan, which can only be deducted from Uchiha.


    And now the relationship between the village and Uchiha is at a delicate moment.


    If at this time, a pair of sharing eyes appeared inexplicably for the experiment.


    I''m afraid some hawk Uchihas can''t help but come out to be a demon, and even some doves can''t stand it.


    At that time, everything that Yongze has done before will come to naught.


    The conflict between Uchiha and the village will reach a new peak.


    Kakashi''s Sharingan, at least for a reason, was given by a hero who died in the war, and there was only one.


    In this case, Uchiha can accept it. After all, the source is very clean, and if there is not a pair of Sharingan, it will not be able to exert its true power at all.


    However, a pair of unknown eyes appeared in the laboratory.


    This will make the Uchihas angry.


    No one has a dead relative or friend yet.


    Those eyes represent that those relatives and friends of theirs may not have died because of strength, but were killed by others or by fellow villagers.


    How can the Uchiha people bear this, they are already violent, they must explode instantly.


    Maybe I can also imagine a lot of conspiracies, such as putting a lot of Uchiha Sharingan in various dark laboratories.


    "You can do whatever you want, Mr. Yongze, I don''t care about these. After the experiment of the eleventh experimental body is over, I will end the experiment of the secondary intercolumn cells and restart the experiment of the intercolumn cells."


    Orochimaru said lightly, and then looked at Experimental No. 11.


    Nagaze nodded, since he cooperated with Dashemaru, Dashemaru didn''t care about anything other than experiments, which made him very satisfied.


    It¡¯s not that Sharingan cannot be used, but it cannot be used at this stage. When the relationship between the village and Uchiha is normalized, it will be used to explain its origin. Naturally, it will be no problem.


    However, Elder Zhicun, who is in prison, is afraid that he will have another debt, and if he will suffer a lot, his sentence may be increased.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Konoha Village, in a remote river


    "Du, do you know the meaning of life, the meaning of living?" Itachi sitting by the river asked Dou beside him.


    "Huh?" Dou didn''t expect Itachi to ask such a strange question suddenly


    "The meaning of life..." Dou thought for a while, and found that this question was really strange, but because Itachi asked, Dou still thought carefully for a while, and then said:


    "Brother Yongze once told me, don''t live for him, don''t live for the dean, live for yourself, I think the meaning of life should be to live, and choose how to live.


    As for the meaning of living, there are too many, to make money for the decoration of the orphanage, to make money for the dean to buy things, to do for Brother Yongze..."


    "Then, isn''t the meaning of your life all about making money?" Itachi stared at Dou with wide-eyed eyes in disbelief.


    They agreed to put down the war together and make the world full of peace.


    After thinking about it for a while, it sounded a bit similar, but he still shook his head and said:


    "Of course not, money is just a necessity to achieve the purpose, what is more important to me is the goal for which I need to spend money."


    "But, Itachi, why did you suddenly ask this question?" Dou asked curiously.


    "A few days ago, my younger brother Sasuke was born." Itachi said.


    "I feel the fragility of a new life in him, so frail that I feel like I can punch him to death with chakra."


    pocket:...


    This unique idea, should it be you? Ferret.


    "However, this also reminded me that in fact, I also had such a fragile time, but with my father''s protection, I grew up.


    So, I think, the meaning of life, maybe protection, to protect the fragile new life, to protect the weak. Itachi said his thoughts.


    "You really have the style of Itachi." Dou smiled.


    Among the peers he knew, Itachi was the most out of place.


    His thinking is always so special, either thinking about how to make war disappear, or thinking about the meaning of life.


    After staying with Itachi for a long time, sometimes I can''t help but think about those things.


    Last time, it was because I met Ryota being bullied in that state, and in the end I kept thinking about something.


    "Itachi, you will definitely become a great ninja in the future." Dou sighed.


    "Huh?" Itachi looked at Tou with some doubts, not understanding why Tou said that suddenly.


    "Look, you are different from ordinary five-year-olds, you always think about places that adults can''t think of.


    You are so special, so radiant, such a Itachi will surely become a great ninja. "Dou said seriously.


    Itachi was a little shy after being praised so fiercely, a little red appeared on his cheeks, and then he pretended to be calm and said:


    "You are also very good, you have been practicing for such a short time, and your strength has already caught up with me. You will definitely be as good as your brother Yongze in the future."


    At this moment, Izumi, who came to Itachi specially, was stunned when he saw this scene, and dropped the paper bag containing the dumplings in his hand.


    ? ? ?


    Itachi what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you show such an expression when you get along with me.


    Is it really okay for you two boys to compliment each other like this?


    How can you talk so well, teach me.


    At this time, Quan wished to recognize Dou as her master on the spot, and asked Dou to teach her "One Hundred Ways to Get Along with Itachi Uchiha" and "Three Sentences That Make the Cold Itachi Blush".


    Hearing something fall to the ground, Itachi looked towards the source of the sound, saw that it was Izumi Uchiha, and the expression on his face instantly became indifferent.


    "It''s Quan." Dou waved to Quan friendly.


    Because Izumi often came to look for Itachi, Dou also got to know Izumi.


    "Mr. Dou." Quan quickly picked up the paper bag, then quickly walked to Itachi and sat down.


    Mingming Quan''s words are very respectful, but Dou doesn''t know why, but he always feels that Quan looks at him with some displeasure.


    ¡®Did I do something wrong? ¡¯ Dou said depressedly.


    ps: I¡¯m not feeling well today, so be it, and I¡¯ll update it tomorrow when I recover


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： Offending the abbot will not end well

    Chapter 162 Offending the abbot will not end well


    Quan''s arrival did not embarrass the two of them, and the three of them chatted together.


    Because of Izumi''s diligence, Itachi is now used to Izumi''s existence.


    If he was talking about it, he had a good impression of Quan, a lively little girl, and he didn''t care much about it.


    "Speaking of which, I often hear that brother Yongze mentioning you. I feel very powerful. Is he a Jonin?" Quan asked casually.


    After thinking about it, he realized that he really didn''t know what level of ninja Yongze was, and Yongze had never told him.


    Dou shook his head and said: "I don''t know, but Brother Yongze sometimes takes me to see his subordinates training.


    His subordinates look quite powerful, especially the white-haired ninja named Kakashi. Although he is very young, he is much more powerful than the teacher of the ninja school.


    There is also a ninja dog owner, although he looks silly, but his physical skills are also very strong. "


    "I see." Quan nodded as if I understood, but actually didn''t understand what Dou said at all.


    "If the teacher leads the team, there is a possibility of being a Junin, or a Chunin, but according to what you said, it should be a Junin." Itachi analyzed.


    Although he hasn''t attended ninja school yet, he heard Shisui tell him about those things.


    "If possible, I really want to ask you some questions about that brother Yong Ze." Itachi said.


    Although I haven''t seen a real person, Yongze is a wise ninja in Dou''s mouth. Even if Dou just repeats his words, Itachi feels very difficult.


    "Haha, I''ll talk to Brother Yongze when I have the chance, but it probably won''t work recently. He seems to be very busy recently, and all the ones who train me are shadow clones." Dou said with a smile.


    The person he respects is also recognized by his friends. This feeling makes him very comfortable.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Although the Uchiha clan is not as glamorous as in the Warring States period, it is still a big family after all, the strongest family in Konoha, and the son of the patriarch was born, so naturally there will be a banquet.


    However, since the war had just passed, Fuyue was too embarrassed to make it too big, so he invited some elders from Uchiha and some ninjas who had personal relationships with him.


    Nagaze and Minato are also on the invitation list.


    "Fourth generation, Nagasawa." Fu Yue greeted the two with a smile.


    "In this private occasion, it''s fine to call me Minato as before." Minato smiled gently.


    "Well, Minato." Fuyue nodded, chatted with the two for a while and then went to another place.


    After all, it was a banquet, not a family dinner, and he couldn''t stay in one place for too long.


    "It''s great, Fugaku''s child is born, I hope Kushina can be safe and sound like this." Minato sighed.


    Jiu Xinnai''s due date is coming soon, in October, only two months away.


    In addition, Nagasawa said before that Kushina would have an accident during childbirth. Although Minato didn''t reveal anything on the surface, he was still very worried about Kushina.


    He couldn''t imagine his days without Kushina.


    "Don''t worry, our preparations this time are unprecedentedly sufficient, and she will definitely get through it safely." Yong Ze comforted.


    In the original Night of the Nine Tails, Konoha''s strength was still sufficient, although Tsunade left, and Zirai also went on a long journey.


    But Konoha still had a lot of power at that time. Except for Minato, the three generations of Orochimaru Danzo were all Kage-level.


    But in the whole Kyuubi Night, except Minato played a role, Sandai played a little role, Orochimaru and Danzo did nothing, and even Danzo deliberately dragged his feet.


    Send people from the roots to stop Uchiha and prevent Uchiha from joining the war.


    The reason why the third generation has only a little effect is not because he is acting on purpose.


    But after Minato repelled Obito, when the third generation and many Konoha ninjas fought against Kyuubi, they sent Kyuubi away directly when they came back.


    Another enchantment was made behind, and Kyuubi, Kushina and him were all in the enchantment.


    For the third generation, he just wanted to get in and output, but he couldn''t get in.


    As for why Orochimaru did nothing, at that time Orochimaru and Danzo still maintained close cooperation, of course he would be biased towards Danzo, not the third generation and Minato.


    So this is why Yongze doesn''t like Sandai, but he doesn''t hate him, but he hates Danzo so much.


    Compared to Danzo who has been secretly trying to slow down.


    Three generations didn¡¯t know why Minato wasn¡¯t there at that time, but they still stood up in time and led Konoha Ninja against Kyuubi.


    "With you, Nagasawa, of course I''m relieved." The worry on Minato''s face disappeared, and he patted Yongze''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    That''s right, with him and Yongze, it will be fine.


    Itachi, who had just entered the hall at this time, heard the word Yongze, and walked over curiously.


    I thought in my heart, could it be that Yongze brother in the pocket is also here?


    "Itachi, don''t run around, go say hello to the clan elders." Mikoto who was holding Sasuke saw Itachi suddenly changed direction, so she said.


    "Mother, okay." Itachi had to stop and walked to the other side.


    But he still looked towards the source of the sound from time to time, as if he wanted to remember everyone there.


    But soon Itachi saw a familiar face, the weird guy he met at the dessert house before.


    He also said to let him go to the dango shop on the west side of Konoha to buy dango to eat, and the boss would make better ones if he reported his name.


    But that guy obviously didn''t say his name, how can Itachi report this?


    But after that, Itachi did buy it at a dumpling shop in the west. The taste is quite good, but you can''t eat too much, otherwise it will be sweet and greasy.


    ¡®Such a strange person, probably not the brother Yongze he was talking about. ¡¯ Itachi first ruled out a correct answer.


    Just as the banquet was coming to an end, Fuyue hugged Sasuke and came to Minato and Nagasawa again.


    "What''s his name, he looks cute." Minato asked.


    "Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke." Fu Yue replied with a smile.


    "Sasuke... the name, it seems that Fugaku has high expectations for him." Minato took Sasuke and said, looking at Sasuke''s big piercing eyes.


    Sasuke didn''t seem to be afraid of Minato at all, and laughed while watching from behind.


    "Well, Sasuke actually smiled. It seems that Sasuke likes you, Minato." Fuyue said in surprise when he saw Sasuke actually smiled.


    "Let me try it too." After Yongze saw it, he was eager to try it.


    Sasuke will be a six-level powerhouse in the future. If he has played Sasuke''s little Sasuke, if he rounds it up, doesn''t it mean that he has played...


    But after getting into Yongze''s hands, Sasuke cried out of embarrassment, which made Yongze feel embarrassed to play, and gave it back to Fuyue with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡®Don¡¯t fall into my hands in the future. ¡¯ Yongze said silently in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： Fire Squad (confirmed)

    Chapter 163 Fire Killing Team (convinced)


    As the saying goes, there are people on top who are easy to handle.


    When Yongze himself became the person above, the efficiency of this work will be even higher.


    Through Konoha''s ninja roster and some understanding of the plot, Yongze quickly determined the initial candidate for the special operations class and completed the invitation.


    The three members of the Uchiha talked about it by the way when Nagasawa went to the banquet.


    Then there is Gu Jie, who was invited first, but unfortunately Gu Jie only agreed to be an ordinary member.


    Then there is the 20-year-old new Jonin Baiyun Zaozao.


    This was found by Yongze in the ninja roster, which said he was good at wind escape and swordsmanship.


    In addition to being promoted to Jonin at the age of 20, Yongze felt that the talent should not be weak, so he was added to the list.


    These five are the five people Yongze originally invited.


    Among them, although Kosuke is a low-level ninja, he is the strongest, at the level of an elite high-level ninja.


    Baiyun morning and among the Uchiha trio, Uchiha Hatsumi and Uchiha Inahura are both Junin.


    Only one Uchiha Masato is a Chunin, but Masato has actually reached the Sangodama and has the strength of a J¨­nin, but his merits are not enough, so he was not promoted to J¨­nin.


    This lineup can be described as extremely luxurious, five ninjas of the ninja level.


    Because Moonlight Hayate and Uzuki Xiyan didn¡¯t graduate yet, Yongze searched the roster but couldn¡¯t find any suitable candidates, so Yongze directly changed his mind and played the ghost killing team in Ghost Slayer.


    He taught the five people how to breathe and various sword shapes. After teaching, the five of them acted as trainers to teach newcomers.


    So Yongze specially selected five strong men with the strength of ninja and the foundation of swordsman, so that they can get started quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, the five trainers will select their own disciples to train.


    The internal classification of the special warfare squad is divided into five grades: A, B, C, D, and E. Among them, Grade A is the highest, and the best person in each breathing method is the pillar.


    There is no fixed team, everyone can form a team on their own or directly assigned by Yongze when they are on a mission.


    If you want to improve your level, you must either practice hard to participate in the assessment, or complete tasks to accumulate merit.


    Yongze asked five people to gather at the No. 16 training ground.


    Five people stood together, except for Gu Jie, who didn''t look like a ninja and looked like an ordinary old farmer, the other four were all stately and energetic.


    "Before coming here, someone should have told you about the special warfare squad, so I won''t say any more, let''s just start introducing the breathing method." Yongze said straight to the point.


    "The breathing method I developed can increase physical strength after long-term use, and can also greatly improve physical ability in a short period of time. When used, it can resonate with Chakra. However, there are different types of breathing methods, and different types have different effects."


    "I created a total of four breathing methods, namely the breathing of the sun, the breathing of water, the breathing of wind, and the breathing of thunder."


    "Among the four breathing methods, the breathing method of the sun is the most overbearing and powerful, and it is also the most difficult breathing method to practice."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze pulled out the Taidao from his waist, breathed with luck, changed his breathing rhythm, and then slashed in front of the five people with his back facing the five people.


    "The Breath of the Sun Ichiwa Dance!"


    A crimson flame instantly ignited on the ordinary silver-white Taidao, and then an arc-shaped sword aura dyed in crimson was cut out.


    Saw!


    The arc-shaped sword energy instantly cut through the seven or eight-meter-thick earth wall that Yongze had prepared. The two sections that were cut had scorched black marks all over the body, and some crimson flames were still burning on it.


    At first, the five of them wondered what the thick earthen wall was for, but it turned out to be like this.


    "The temperature is so high." Uchiha Inahura said with a serious expression.


    As a Uchiha who is proficient in using fire escape, he has a deeper understanding of the flame on Nagasawa''s slash just now.


    "It''s amazing to be able to develop such a thing, Fujiwara-kun." Kosuke couldn''t help sighing.


    The combination of swordsmanship and fire power is really well used.


    Even the well-informed Kosuke was a little surprised.


    "The stronger the sun''s breath is cultivated, the higher the flame temperature will be, but in order to prevent irreparable damage to the venue, I didn''t make a full shot." Yongze explained.


    "However, being strong has a price. The physical strength and chakra consumed by the breathing of the sun are also faster than the ordinary breathing method."


    Hearing what Nagasawa said, the three Uchihas on the field were all tempted by the breath of the sun. Those who don''t like playing fire Uchihas are not good Uchihas.


    However, Yongze did not introduce too much about the Breath of the Sun, and soon began to introduce what he thinks will be the mainstream breathing method in the future¡ªbreathing of water.


    Even if these people in front of him are Konoha''s geniuses, he doesn''t think anyone can learn the breath of the sun.


    Is Doudou weak in talent? Of course not weak, just this, and his careful training, the result is still unable to learn.


    The Breath of the Sun is already domineering, but it has become even more domineering after he has been transformed through various experiences in the three world systems. It is too difficult to learn.


    Nagaze thinks that Naruto Sasuke and the two who have the opportunity to inherit the breath of the future may be the two hangers-on, not 100%.


    If there is no trouble with the nine tails, Naruto should not be the tail of the crane like the original book.


    "Water breathing is the easiest breathing method to learn, the most neutral, and its characteristic is that the attacks are continuous like water..."


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze used the ten conventional sword shapes of Water Breathing.


    Yong Ze, who performed the breath of water, no longer had the dominance of the breath of the sun just now, and his whole person looked much softer.


    "The breath of thunder, especially the burst..."


    "Breath of the wind allows you to master the power of the wind..."


    "The above are the four breathing methods I created. Among them, the breathing of the sun belongs to the original breathing method, and the other three are the basic breathing methods derived from the breathing of the sun." Yongze inserted the knife back into the scabbard and said.


    "The breath of water is also derived from the breath of the sun?" Hatsumi Uchiha couldn''t help asking.


    In her opinion, shouldn''t water and fire be two opposing forces?


    "That''s right, don''t take the attribute too simply, it''s just simple restraint, even fire and water can actually be combined." Yongze nodded and said.


    "Next, I will teach you the breathing method you want to learn."


    "The Breath of the Sun." The three Uchihas said in unison.


    Bai Yun did not hesitate in the morning, and quickly said: "Breath of the wind."


    He is practicing wind escape combined with swordsmanship, and the breath of wind seems to be tailor-made for him.


    "I''ll take the breath of water." Gu Jie said with a smile.


    The breath of the sun is too domineering, not suitable for his old bones, the breath of water is the most peaceful, and his water escape is also passable, so the breath of water should be the best choice.


    "Yes, but if you really can''t learn it, you have to change it." Yongze didn''t directly refuse, but agreed.


    Guang said that maybe they would think that he wanted to hide it privately, and after learning, he would naturally retreat.


    ps: Today should be 6,000, there will be another update later, challenge the 4D tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： Kakashi who is about to break Konohas new record

    Chapter 164 Kakashi who is about to break Konoha''s new record


    After a week, the three Uchihas compared the progress of Kosuke and Bai Yunchen, and found that they were basically standing still.


    At this time, they had to ask Yongze for advice.


    Yongze said calmly: "It''s normal, the difficulty of daily breathing and the difficulty of basic breathing are not simply a matter of several times more difficult, but a qualitative change, and it is not normal to learn it.


    Honestly speaking, I was ready for the breath of the day to be lost. "


    The three Uchihas looked at Yongze in a daze. The founders were all ready to be lost, and the difficulty can be imagined.


    "Master Nagasawa, but what we are most familiar with and are good at is the fire attribute. I am afraid that the other three basic breaths will not be able to exert its true power." Uchiha Inahura said.


    Although it is said that Jonin has mastered more than two kinds of Chakra nature changes, but there is always one that is the best.


    As Uchiha, there is no doubt that what they are best at is the change of the fire attribute.


    "Well, after a while, I will develop a breath of inflammation, and you can do some basic breathing exercises during this time." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    He really took it for granted. Although the breath of water is not impossible to practice, if the whole family like Uchiha is biased towards the fire element, it must be more serious than ordinary people.


    To exert its true power, it is best to match the attributes of Chakra.


    Even water breathing is of course no problem. Water breathing is compatible with daily breathing. Of course, one with fire attribute chakra can also practice it, but it is impossible to comprehend the essence of water breathing.


    Each breathing method actually has a corresponding adaptability.


    The breath of water is suitable for people with a gentle personality and a peaceful mind to learn.


    Thunder''s breath is powerful and suitable for those who are full of passion and as fast as lightning to cultivate.


    Breath of Flame is suitable for those who have a warm and cheerful personality with a heart as blazing as a flame.


    Of course, these are not absolute, and there are accidents.


    Furthermore, after Nagasawa''s transformation, breathing method and chakra attributes match, which is also a point of adaptability.


    Compared to the requirements of a cheerful personality, if the chakra is strong enough, the power of the breath of flame can also be exerted.


    Of course, under the same conditions, if the character and the like can be matched, the breath of flame used will be stronger.


    Actually, if Obito was not blackened, it would be quite in line with the character standard of Breath of Flame.


    The current Uchiha, after being excluded and targeted by the village, has undergone some negative changes in his personality. It may be a bit difficult to be enthusiastic and cheerful.


    There is no way to do this, we can only solve it slowly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After entering August, Kakashi became a little more relaxed, because the task of protecting Kushina in turn was over.


    Nagaze said that there will be more professional and more people to protect Kushina, so they are not needed.


    Kakashi is also willing to do so, so it is finally a little easier.


    Because he didn''t know why, Yongze suddenly became strict with them. He used to fight (beat them) once every two days, but now he fought twice a day.


    Being beaten twice a day, who can bear it, and Yongze is merciless, directly hitting the face, every time they beat all of them with black noses and swollen faces, not even the girl Inuzuka Midori Get preferential treatment.


    What happened recently Kakashi seldom went to see Hua Ling, so Kakashi also wants to save face, okay?


    Occasionally he was beaten lightly, and he couldn''t tell with the mask on, so he went to Hua Ling.


    And there is an assessment every three days, and those who fail the assessment will receive Yongze''s hell-style training.


    Hearing the combination of the words Nagasawa and Hell, Kakashi couldn''t imagine how miserable it would be, and he tried his best to complete it every time.


    But if you want to protect Kushina, you can''t participate in Yongze''s morning training. You can only squeeze your own spare time to make up for it, so as to ensure that you pass Yongze''s assessment.


    During the week when Kakashi was on shift, Kakashi felt that he had never been very tired in his life, and he focused on Kushina during the day.


    I still have to be beaten at night, and after the beating, I have to stay up all night to practice to ensure my progress.


    It''s all right now, I don''t have to go on duty to protect Jiu Xinnai, at least I don''t have to stay up late to practice.


    Just in time, it may be that Yongze is in a good mood today, he didn''t attack him too hard, he still looks like a human being, wearing a mask, he is almost the same as usual.


    So Kakashi went back to tidy up, took a shower, and went to Hua Ling''s house.


    As soon as Kakashi walked in, he saw that Hua Ling''s expression seemed a little weird. She was happy for a while, then became a little depressed for a while, and then repeated the cycle.


    Kakashi walked to Hua Ling, sat down next to Hua Ling, tried to put down his voice as calmly as possible, and said, "Hua Ling, what''s the matter?"


    Usually, Hua Ling knew he was coming before he walked in, but this time he didn''t notice when he walked in, there must be something wrong.


    "Ah, Kakashi, you''re here." Facing Kakashi''s sudden arrival, Hua Ling was a little at a loss.


    "Well, I''ll pour you tea." After speaking, she was about to get up.


    But Kakashi moved quickly, grabbed Hualing''s hand directly, and pulled Hualing into his arms.


    "You don''t need to pour tea, I think you have something on your mind." Kakashi didn''t move his hands, just hugged Hualing''s waist, and asked.


    Hua Ling hesitated for a while, and finally said: "I''m pregnant."


    "Isn''t it just pregnant..." Kakashi didn''t care at first, but after hearing it clearly, his eyes widened instantly, his mouth opened slightly, and he said, "Pregnant...pregnant?"


    Kushina and Minato-sensei have been together for so long before she got pregnant. How did she get to him so quickly?


    Kakashi was a little at a loss, he was still a fifteen-year-old child, how could he be the father of the child.


    "Hana Ling, are you sure?" Kakashi asked again.


    "Yes." Hua Ling nodded, and then said:


    "In the past few days, I feel that my body has changed a bit. Sometimes I feel like vomiting for no reason, and then I went to Muye Hospital to see it." Hua Ling replied honestly.


    Actually, she was also hesitating whether to talk to Kakashi.


    Although the relationship between the two has been close for a long time, the age gap between the two is too big after all. Kakashi is fifteen years old and she is twenty-four years old.


    Is such an age gap really okay? Will it be recognized?


    Hana Ling was afraid that Kakashi would let her kill the child.


    After all, Kakashi himself is still young, so he is definitely not ready to become a father.


    "Let''s get married." Kakashi was silent for a while, then said.


    Things have developed like this, it is impossible not to get married.


    "Is it okay? Don''t kill the child." Hua Ling said a little excitedly.


    "Why do you want to kill him, he is my child." Kakashi shook his head and said.


    He, Kakashi, will be responsible for what he does.


    ps: 6/10.


    Ask for a monthly pass, and try to code him 10,000 characters tomorrow!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： Kakashi and Rin and Obito (2 in 1)

    Chapter 165 Kakashi and Rin and Obito (two in one)


    "But will our age gap be recognized by everyone?" Hua Ling said a little unconfidently.


    "It''s okay, Hualing, you are so beautiful, cute and kind, they will only envy me for meeting you." Kakashi turned Hualing around, looked into Hualing''s eyes, and said seriously.


    "In a few days, I will talk to Mr. Minato and Class President Nagasawa about this matter, and ask them to help me officiate the wedding."


    Kakashi''s parents are both dead. Now, for him, Minato and Nagasawa are his elders, so he must inform them first.


    "Well, it''s all up to you." Hua Ling nodded.


    Because Kushina often came to play with her, and told her a lot about Kushina and Minato''s past, Hualing had a good impression of Minato.


    Knows that Minato is a sunny and upright person who cherishes his companions.


    ...


    Early in the morning, Kakashi got out of bed cautiously, for fear of waking Hualing up.


    Kakashi changed his clothes and went out.


    Because it is already the beginning of August, even in the early morning, the warm sunlight will cover the whole leaves, very bright.


    Kakashi took a deep breath, the moist air in the morning entered the respiratory tract and then entered the lungs, which made Kakashi wake up a lot.


    Kakashi with a heavy expression began to walk aimlessly.


    At this time, there is still an hour before the training team gathers, so there is no need to rush to Anbu.


    Although in front of Hua Ling, he was very firm and seemed to be indifferent to everything, but in fact he was a little confused inside.


    Of course, what he is confused about is not the question of getting rid of the child, the child is absolutely necessary.


    What he is confused about is, can he really be a good father and a husband?


    But no matter what, even if he wasn''t ready, he could only force it this time.


    Kakashi began to try hard to remember his father, how Hatake Sakumo was a father.


    But when Kakashi thought about it carefully, Hatake Sakumo didn''t seem to do anything, just cook for him, teach him how to practice, and sometimes explain the truth.


    If you teach him how to practice and talk about the truth, then it is his father''s words, then Nagasawa and Minato will do the same to him.


    In the end, Kakashi still couldn''t figure out what a qualified father should do.


    Immediately afterwards, Kakashi began to think about what to do if he was a qualified husband.


    Then he discovered that this was even stranger to him.


    Because his mother died before he could remember.


    He couldn''t remember how his father and mother got along.


    Kakashi thought as he walked until he heard someone greet him.


    "Kakashi, good morning."


    Kakashi looked up, and a girl with long black curly hair was waving at him. It was Kureni Yuhi who was doing morning exercises.


    "Kakashi, what are you thinking, so serious, I asked you several times before answering." Kurenai Yuhi wiped the sweat from her head and asked.


    "Do you know how to be a qualified father?" Kakashi said subconsciously.


    Yuhi Hong:? ? ?


    When I put a question mark, it''s not that I have a problem, but I think you have a problem.


    "Kakashi, what are you thinking about, even if you ask me, I can''t possibly know about this kind of thing." Kurenai Yuhi complained speechlessly.


    "Sorry." Kakashi reacted, and felt that it was really inappropriate for him to ask a girl of the same age such a question, so he apologized.


    "Forget it, it looks like you didn''t do it on purpose." Kureni Yuhi generously forgave Kakashi.


    "However, judging by your expression, did you encounter something?" Yuhihong asked.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said: "I have a friend who is about my age, and his girlfriend recently became pregnant.


    But he himself is only that old, he is not ready to be a father, and he doesn''t know how to be a qualified husband. What do you think he should do? "


    "Who is your friend?" Kurenai Yuhi glanced at Kakashi suspiciously, she always felt that Kakashi seemed a little strange.


    "You don''t know it, and you don''t know it even if you tell me." Kakashi said without changing his expression.


    "That''s it, then get married and have children. If you don''t know how to be a father, you should study hard to be a father." Yu Hihong thought for a while and said.


    "If you have children and still delay getting married, there must be something wrong, maybe you are a scum."


    "No, how to learn then." Kakashi asked after hearing Kurenai Yuhi''s words.


    Learning ninjutsu, he can ask Minato and Nagasawa, but as a father, he has to ask whom.


    Minister Minato has not even had a child yet, so he is a pure newcomer like him.


    Not to mention Yongze, maybe when he will have a child, it might as well be him.


    "How do I know, you should ask your friend to ask those fathers." Hong replied.


    Kakashi was speechless, asking in vain.


    "But I can tell you how my father takes care of me. You can tell your friends when you go back."


    "Thank you, Red." Kakashi thanked Red Asayuhi, and then prepared to hear how Red''s father did.


    "My father taught me since I was a child that I must work hard to cultivate and inherit his illusion. Obviously, as a father, it is necessary to guide my children to practice."


    Kakashi nodded, this is also what Hatake Sakumo did to him.


    "Also, we must take good care of the child, so that the child can feel the warmth of his father. When I was young, my father..."


    While talking, Kurenai Yuhi found that Kakashi actually took out a pen and paper to take notes.


    "Kakashi, the friend you mentioned, isn''t it you?" Kurenai Yuhi couldn''t help asking.


    Kakashi quickly took back the pen and paper, and replied calmly: "I told you it''s a friend you don''t know."


    Although it will be known sooner or later, Kakashi thinks it is better to keep it secret for the time being.


    After wasting a little time with Kurenai Yuhi, Kakashi ate another breakfast, brought a copy back to Hua Ling''s house, and went to Anbe.


    In fact, the current training team has gone through so much training and is already on the right track. It is no longer necessary for him, the team leader, to personally lead the training.


    Some old members can lead the new team members to practice the six styles, all he has to do is give pointers at a certain time.


    Because he has gained more rights, he naturally has to take on more responsibilities. Now the Fourth Anbe has a lot more tasks to do than before.


    More than one-third of people perform various tasks every day.


    Now that Kakashi is in Anbe, he has more of a habit. He likes to practice in Anbe. If there is anything he doesn¡¯t understand, he can go to Nagasawa directly.


    There is no need to worry about finding an opponent. The other three team leaders are not weak. Among them, Zhishui can give him a strong sense of oppression.


    Kakashi knocked on the door and entered the captain''s office of the training team. Yongze was already working there, but he didn''t know if it was a shadow clone.


    "Kakashi, what''s the problem?" Nagasawa raised his head and asked.


    "Mr. Yongze, I''ll tell you something, don''t tell anyone else." Seeing that there was no one else in the office, Kakashi stepped forward and said softly.


    "Well, you say." Yongze''s expression was indifferent, and he picked up the teacup, ready to drink water.


    "Well, Hua Ling is pregnant with my child."


    Poof!


    A stream of tea was accurately sprayed onto Kakashi''s face.


    Looking at Kakashi''s resentful eyes, Nagasawa found some tissues and wiped Kakashi''s face.


    "Hua Ling? Is it the Uzumaki Hua Ling we brought from Cao Ninja Village?" Yongze couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, it''s her." Kakashi nodded.


    Nagaze fell into deep thought. He didn''t expect that what he did casually would cause such a big change to the plot, directly causing Kakashi to have children and still drive a big car.


    But Kakashi is too powerful, right? There is actually a child, no wonder he sometimes feels that Kakashi is inexplicably empty, and it turns out that he is doing happy things.


    "When were you together?" Yongze asked curiously.


    "Didn''t I find her and tell you, so I brought her back to Konoha?


    I thought, since it was my fault, I have to be responsible. I was afraid that she would not get used to Konoha, so I went to see her from time to time, and slowly, we got together. " Kakashi replied honestly.


    "What are you going to do? If you don''t plan to be responsible, then Kushina will trouble you, and Minato and I won''t be able to stop you." Nagasawa said the seriousness of the problem.


    Hua Ling is Jiu Xinnai''s only clan member in Konoha, coupled with Hua Ling''s good personality, Jiu Xinnai and Hua Ling''s relationship has risen rapidly, and now they are already good sisters who have a good relationship.


    If Kakashi dared to do something to offend Hualing, Kushina might have to show Kakashi how powerful Jinchuriki is.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, what do you think of me, how can I not be responsible, but I''m a little confused now." Kakashi said speechlessly.


    "Why are you confused, Hualing is beautiful and gentle, and she is from the Uzumaki family, you have made a lot of money." Yongze said with a smile.


    "But, can I be a good father?" Kakashi said a little unconfidently.


    "Didn''t you just get pregnant, Minato''s child is about to be born, you can watch how Minato does it when the time comes, just learn a bit.


    If Watergate does well, you copy it; if Watergate does not do well, you learn from it. "Yongze suggested.


    "Is this okay?" Kakashi looked at Yongze suspiciously. He felt that Yongze was fooling him. Being a father can still play like this, and the copy has come out.


    "You can also go to the bookstore to buy some books. Konoha Bookstore should have related books." Yongze continued.


    Hearing this, Kakashi''s eyes lit up, and finally he had a reliable suggestion.


    "When are you going to get married?" Yongze asked.


    "Just in the near future, maybe within a week or two." Kakashi replied.


    Hana is pregnant, Kakashi doesn''t want to make Kakashi wait too long, so it can be simpler, but it must be done quickly.


    "Well, this time I will give you a special two-week leave. Until this matter is settled, you don''t need to come to Anbe." Nagasawa directly and generously granted Kakashi a two-week leave.


    Now there are a lot of people in the fourth generation of Anbu, and there are also many strong people. One less Kakashi will not affect Anbu.


    "By the way, Anbu won''t come, my training will come tonight." Yongze reminded.


    Kakashi: ¡­


    He thought he could relax for two weeks, but he still had to continue to be beaten.


    "You can''t stop practicing until you can use 100% armed domineering." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Kakashi nodded, knowing that Nagasawa was doing it for his own good, so he didn''t say anything, and turned around to go out.


    "By the way, you can''t do that after pregnancy, you have to control it." Nagasawa reminded Kakashi who was about to leave the office.


    Kakashi almost fell to the door when he heard this sentence. Could it be that he is so anxious in the eyes of Yongze?


    Pregnant soon, is that the reason for his high frequency? It''s obviously bad luck, or the pregnancy is too good.


    Since Nagasawa directly gave him a vacation, Kakashi was not hypocritical, notified his team members, and left Anbu.


    Passing by the flower shop in the mountains, Kakashi thought for a while, stopped, then bought a few flowers, and walked towards the memorial monument.


    Kakashi skillfully walked to the tombstone where Lin was, cleaned some dead leaves and dust on it, squatted down, looked at Lin''s tombstone, and said slowly:


    "I haven''t come to talk to you for a few days, please forgive me, because I''m really busy recently, busy with training, busy with tasks, in short, all kinds of busy.


    Lin, I don''t know how you are doing in another world.


    I am living a good life now, my strength is constantly improving, and I have found a person who sees me all the time.


    Konoha is also very good, with Mr. Minato, although I can¡¯t see anything now, but I can feel that Konoha will soon usher in new prosperity.


    By the way, do you still remember the squad leader Nagasawa I told you about last time?


    He is really a very good senior. During training, he is very serious and meticulous, but in private, he will also make various jokes.


    Whenever we encounter something, he will try his best to help us. "


    Kakashi took the trouble to talk about the various things he encountered these days.


    There is a cool story in which he was questioned by some people because he was young when he first entered Anbu, and then slapped him in the face.


    There are also all kinds of boring chores in life.


    After finishing speaking, Kakashi finally said: "Lin, you may not believe it, I will get married soon, and I feel amazing, but the reality is so unpredictable.


    I hope you can live happily in another world, I''m leaving, Lin. "


    After speaking, Kakashi walked to Obito''s tomb again, cleaned the tombstone with Obito briefly, and put two flowers on it.


    Like Lin, Kakashi chatted with Obito for a while before leaving.


    But what Kakashi didn''t know was that after he left, a man in black robe suddenly appeared, looking at Kakashi''s back coldly.


    Obito grabbed Kakashi''s flower and threw it directly on the ground.


    "If you didn''t protect Lin well, you are not worthy to pay homage to Lin."


    After finishing speaking, Obito looked at Lin''s tombstone, and said in a deep voice: "Lin, don''t worry, the Moon Eye Project will start soon, at that time, a truly peaceful world will come, and you will be resurrected.


    We will live happily together in a world where there is no war and peace forever. "


    ps: The chapters are combined, so the price increase is faster, although the number of chapters is reduced, the number of words is the same.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： The third template (two in one)

    Chapter 166 The third template (two in one)


    After the time entered mid-August, the prosperity that had been rising steadily finally broke through 2,000.


    Nagasawa''s long-awaited third template is also available.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Muye Village¡¿


    ¡¾Current Status: Good¡¿


    ¡¾Prosperity: 2000¡¿


    ¡¾Congratulations, the prosperity of the bound building Konoha has reached 2000¡¿


    ¡¾As a reward for increasing prosperity, you can choose any template from the following three templates to bind¡¿


    ¡¾Thousand Hands Door Room¡ªSecond Generation Hokage¡¿


    ¡¾Sarutobi Hiruza¡ªThree Generations Hokage¡¿


    ¡¾Namikaze Minato-Fourth Hokage¡¿


    Seeing the three templates created, Yongze was taken aback for a moment.


    What¡¯s the situation? Why are they all from the world of Naruto, and all of them are from Konoha, and they are all from Naruto!


    Konoha special supply template? Also too tidy.


    ¡¾Beep! New function, you can click on the template to view the biography]


    Yongze tried to click on the first template, which is also the template of Qianshoubanjian.


    In the past, there would only be a pop-up whether to choose a template, but now there is an additional option ''Biography''.


    Yongze estimated that this is because the system wants him to better understand the information of the template and make a choice that suits him. At the same time, it can also better understand the role of the template and improve the degree of integration.


    Yong Ze clicked on the option of biography.


    Soon, a message of a man with silver hair and red pupils appeared in his mind.


    Immediately afterwards, a paragraph of text introduction appeared next to it.


    "Thousands of Fate, born in the Warring States Period, is the second son of the patriarch of the Thousands of Clans, Qianshou Buddhajian. He is good at time and space ninjutsu, water escape ninjutsu, and is good at developing forbidden techniques...


    During the Warring States period, facing thousands of Uchiha ninjas, he was not afraid at all, and still stood at the forefront, using Flying Raijin with a samurai sword to kill a large number of Uchiha ninjas.


    After the death of his elder brother Senjujuma, he succeeded to the throne and became the second Hokage. "


    Yongze rubbed his chin and looked at the introduction. The time of this template should be in the peak state.


    The power of Feijian in this period should be much stronger than those from the dirty soil. After all, although the dirty soil has infinite mana, its power is limited.


    Yongze did not go to see the introduction of the Watergate template, no one knows Watergate better than him, including the system.


    After all, Minato has only been Hokage for a year, so there will be no fluctuations in strength.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze clicked on the introduction of the third generation.


    "Sarutobi Hiruza, the Sarutobi family that appeared at the end of the Warring States period, was born with all five attributes, and was able to combine five different attributes of ninjutsu at a young age, with outstanding ninjutsu talent...


    After the second generation of Naruto was injured in an ambush, he was ordered to become the third generation, and later led Konoha to victory in the Second Ninja World War. "


    Yongze knew from this introduction that the template of the third generation should also be regarded as the peak period.


    It can be said that these three templates are their strongest period.


    Of course, Minato was an accident, because Minato died soon after, not reaching his theoretical peak.


    Nagaze thought about it, and finally chose the template for the second generation.


    Among these three templates, the second and third generations can be used as fort mages, unleashing a wide range of powerful ninjutsu.


    Minato is a bit worse in comparison, and Minato and his own ninja system seriously overlap.


    Minato can make balls, so can he, and Minato can seal, so can he. Except for a Flying Thunder God, the two are basically the same.


    However, the second-generation template also has Flying Thor.


    So after all, Yongze chose the second-generation template.


    You know, he still has a challenge mission in One Piece World to complete.


    The second generation of Water Dun, in the pirate world full of sea, is simply the ultimate enhancement.


    ¡¾The binding is successful, the current fusion degree is zero¡¿


    ¡¾Because the template is bound to the building leader, fusion degree +40%, use points to increase fusion degree price ¡Á 50%¡¿


    Yongze''s eyes widened instantly, and he looked at the light blue panel in disbelief.


    When did the system become so generous? It actually gave 40% of the fusion degree directly, and there was a 50% discount for subsequent upgrades.


    However, it is a pity for Yongze that only characters who are bound to buildings have this benefit, and the next time they encounter Konoha''s template may be when it will be.


    However, the upper limit of the Konoha template is still very high. Naruto Sasuke is both at the Rokudo level, but he doesn¡¯t know if Rokudo Madara and Rokudo Obito are considered Konoha.


    Yongze glanced at the balance of points, before spending 60,000 points to click the white beard template to 90% integration, and down to 70,000 points.


    As time passed, the points reached 150,000 again.


    Yongze tried to add points to the goal of the second generation, and only spent 6,000 points, but this was because there was a 50% discount.


    Without hesitation, Yongze directly spent 60,000 points to bring the fusion degree of the second-generation template to 50%.


    After reaching 50%, add more points to become 9,000 points.


    Yongze thought about it, and spent more than 50,000 points to increase the fusion degree to 56%.


    Then Yongze didn''t add any more points, and he wanted to keep the more than 30,000 points for spare.


    At this time, Yongze sensed the Chakra in his body. Under the blessing of the second-generation template, his Chakra had multiplied countless times.


    Moreover, his understanding of the changes in the chakra properties of water is far beyond the past. With this skill of water escape alone, he is considered a strong player in the kage class.


    Countless knowledge of forbidden techniques emerged in his mind, and he will also be a master of forbidden techniques in the future.


    Even his level of experimentation has risen, and he doesn''t have to be a theory king like before.


    Although he obtained the template of the second generation and Water Dune has been greatly improved, Yongze is still not in a hurry to complete the challenge.


    It takes 20,000 points to re-enter after failing once.


    He wants to wait for the second-generation templates to be more integrated in October before going to challenge and try to pass the level with one life.


    There is still a month and a half before October, and the points issued by the prosperity degree alone are 120,000, plus the miscellaneous points, it should be able to increase the fusion degree between the doors to about 70%.


    At that time, he would like to see if Aokiji, which can freeze the tsunami, can freeze the water escape he used with the help of sea water.


    Can Akainu be able to defend against the domineering Hiraijinza with armed colors?


    Is Hawkeye''s slash stronger, or his Rihu slash stronger.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kakashi Karei made an opinion, Nagasawa Minato and Kushina discussed, Kakashi and Karei''s wedding day was set on August 23rd.


    Minato was very confused when he first heard that Kakashi was going to have a child, but he still encouraged Kakashi.


    Since they don''t have any relatives, Kakashi and Hua Ling agree that it''s enough to invite some friends who have a good relationship.


    On Hana Ling''s side, only Kushina and Mikoto were invited.


    Because of Kushina''s relationship, Hua Ling also met Mikoto, and they both felt that Mikoto had a good personality, so they also became friends.


    There are more Kakashis here, and it goes without saying that Minato and Nagasawa must invite him because of their kindness to him. If Nagasawa is invited, he must also invite Nonoyu along the way.


    Kay, the enemy of life, his best friend, must also be invited.


    Midori Inuzuka and Saltwater have been teammates for a long time. Even if they didn¡¯t have feelings at the beginning, they were beaten up by Nagasawa together, so we still have to invite them.


    Asma and Hong also have a good relationship with him, and they can also be called.


    Other people forget it, it¡¯s not appropriate to shout too much.


    Nagaze and Minato have already talked about it. After all, they have discussed a lot about the wedding in the past few days.


    Then Kakashi thought about notifying Kai first.


    Kai often practiced beside a small stream. Kakashi once asked Kai why he didn''t go to the training ground and kept practicing there.


    Kay said that he was Yongze who met in that place, and was accepted as a disciple by Yongze to teach physical skills.


    Practicing there, it is easier for him to think of the scene where Yongze taught him physical skills.


    In order not to forget Yongze''s expectations, he will practice more seriously.


    So during the day, Kakashi would go there to find Kai.


    At night, they were beaten together, but there was no need to look for them.


    But before Kakashi got there, he met Kai who was running wildly on the road.


    "Kai, is there something urgent for you?" Kakashi couldn''t help asking.


    "Kakashi!" Kai heard Kakashi''s voice, his eyes lit up, and he came to Kakashi with a whoosh.


    "I''m looking for you, let''s have a youthful, sweaty and **** battle." Maitekai flashed two rows of shiny white teeth, and gave Kakashi a thumbs up.


    Kakashi held his forehead speechlessly, and then said: "Let''s talk about the battle later, I have something very important to tell you."


    "Don''t worry, Kakashi is not going to fight today, let''s have a big eater competition." Kai said confidently.


    Kakashi: ¡­


    "I really have something to tell you today." Kakashi felt strange in his heart.


    In the past, Kai always wanted to fight him directly, and only when he didn''t want to fight, would he compare all kinds of strange things.


    Kai saw that Kakashi''s expression was a little serious, and felt that something was really going on, so he stopped and didn''t say anything about the challenge.


    "I''m getting married soon, August 23rd, remember to come then." Kakashi said.


    "What, isn''t it marriage." Kai didn''t take it seriously at first, but his eyes widened, and he exclaimed: "What! Kakashi, you are actually getting married."


    Kai''s loud voice successfully attracted the attention of many passers-by, and everyone looked at Kakashi curiously.


    Kakashi hurriedly pulled Kai to the corner, and said helplessly, "Kai, please keep your voice down."


    Kai nodded frantically, and then quickly asked: "Kakashi, why are you getting married all of a sudden? You are only fifteen years old, why are you in such a hurry."


    "In short, we are going to get married." Kakashi did not tell Kai the reason.


    It sounds bad to marry because your girlfriend is pregnant.


    "Who is the woman?" Kai asked curiously.


    "Uzumaki Hana Ling, you don''t know him." Kakashi replied.


    "Okay, I''m going to inform other people. Let''s talk about the challenge later. I don''t have much time recently." After finishing speaking, Kakashi turned and left.


    "Ka..." Maitekai raised his hand, ready to call Kakashi to stop, but after thinking about it, he finally put it down.


    Actually, not long ago, he finally found a way to return the life that Yongze said.


    Now he can quickly digest food and turn it into energy for storage in the body for a period of time.


    Originally, he wanted to perform this move in front of Kakashi, so he asked for a competition against the Big Eater.


    ''Kakashi should be very busy with such a big event as marriage, so let''s not bother him...'' Maitekai thought.


    Kakashi''s next stop is Hong''s house, but Kakashi actually wants to keep Hong as the last one.


    It¡¯s not that he hates Hong, it¡¯s just that he feels a little embarrassed. Before, he used the excuse of ¡°I have a friend¡± to discuss with Hong how to be a qualified father.


    Going to invite Hong to the wedding now, isn''t that self-reporting.


    But Hong''s house is too close, if you don''t go now, you will have to make a big circle later.


    Arriving at Hong''s house, Kakashi took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    He was ready, and when the time came, he immediately ran out with Thunderbolt.


    As long as he runs fast enough, you can''t catch up with him!


    "Who is it?" To Kakashi''s surprise, it was not Kurenai Yuhi who opened the door, but her father, Makoto Yuhi.


    Yuhi Zhenhong is a middle-aged man who looks a little serious.


    "Yuhisa-senpai, I''m here to look for Hong." Kakashi spoke first.


    "Red is inside, you go in and find her." Yuhi Zhenhong nodded and said.


    He knew Kakashi, or in other words, Konoha''s jonin basically knew each other, except for the new jnin.


    When there are important events in the village, J¨­nin meetings are often held, so J¨­nin usually know each other.


    Even if you are not familiar with it, you can recognize it and call it by name.


    Kakashi walked into Kureni Yuhi''s house with heavy steps.


    When Kakashi entered the living room, he saw Hong playing puzzles in the living room.


    Sensing Kakashi''s footsteps, Hong turned his head to look, and saw Kakashi with a heavy face and slowly advancing as if he was walking in a dragon''s den or a tiger''s lair.


    "There are no traps in my house, you don''t have to be so careful when you go." Xi Hihong complained.


    "August 23rd, my wedding, remember to go."


    "Shave Thunderbolt!"


    Finished speaking quickly, Kakashi instantly turned into a blue lightning and left.


    Only Yu Hihong with a bewildered face remained.


    Is she scary? Why Kakashi didn''t seem to want to stay for a second.


    Moreover, it turned out that Kakashikou''s friend last time was himself, no wonder he behaved so strangely and coyly.


    Kakashi, who quickly escaped from the embarrassing scene, was glad that he practiced well at ordinary times, and now it came in handy.


    Kakashi, who left Hong''s house, went to Anbu. Kakashi knew that the trip to Anbu might not be easy.


    The problem is not the salt water, but Midori Inuzuka.


    Inuzuka Midori will definitely ask him why he got married so early, if he tells Inuzuka Midori the reason.


    I''m afraid it wasn''t the news that the leader of the training team, Kakashi, was pregnant out of wedlock, and it would spread throughout the Anbu circle.


    So Kakashi had to dodge Inuzuka Midori, only notify Saline, and let Saline notify Inuzuka Midori.


    But the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. As soon as Kakashi entered the area of ??the training team, he ran into Inuzuka Midori who was humming a ditty and walking his dog.


    ps: 7/10, 8/10, another four thousand chapters


    There will be another chapter later, but it may be later.


    Ask for a monthly pass


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： Despicable Kakashi (want to subscribe)

    Chapter 167 Despicable Kakashi (want to subscribe)


    Kakashi looked indifferent, and wanted to pretend that he didn''t see Midori Inuzuka, and walked over directly.


    But Inuzuka''s green nose is good, she asked Kakashi''s smell a long time ago.


    "Kakashi, why does it feel like I haven''t seen you from Anbe for a long time." Inuzuka Midori called to Kakashi who was about to muddle through.


    "No, it''s just your illusion." Kakashi said without changing his face.


    "Really." Inuzuka Midori turned around Kakashi.


    "Did you forget how sensitive Green''s sense of smell is? You''ll know when you''re here or not." Inuzuka Midori smiled proudly.


    "Kakashi, you bastard, I didn''t expect to learn to steal and play tricks, so hurry up and tell me honestly, how did you escape the inspection of squad leader Nagasawa." Inuzuka Midori asked.


    Midori Inuzuka, not to mention fishing outside the Anbu, if you fish inside the Anbe, you will be knocked on the head by Nagasawa who suddenly appeared.


    Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Inuzuka Midori was still the same Inuzuka Green.


    As long as he is domineering, Yongze will know who is coming and who is not, and he really thinks too much if he wants to slip.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and said righteously: "Midori, what are you thinking, am I Kakashi that kind of person? I asked for leave with Squad President Nagasawa seriously."


    "What''s fake, so long?" Inuzuka Midori asked.


    ¡°I think the training team is already on the right track, and new members need to be led by old members. The loss of a team leader has little effect at all, or it can better exercise the independent ability of the team members.


    That''s why Nagasawa and I applied for the right to decide whether to go to Anbe.


    If I feel that the group today can practice and work normally without me, I don¡¯t have to come. " Kakashi flicked.


    "Is there such a good thing?" Inuzuka Midori was a little disbelieving.


    Actually, she doesn¡¯t really like fishing, she just enjoys the feeling of fighting wits with Yongze when fishing.


    If she succeeds in fishing, she will feel the pleasure of defeating Yongze.


    "Of course it is true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask class monitor Yongze. I applied for it. No one can hide the domineering look of class monitor Yongze." Kakashi said lightly.


    "Of course, this may also be because I have indeed led one group so that I don''t need me. Changing to another group may not be successful."


    "Kakato, stop looking down on people, my second group is no worse than yours!" Inspired by Kakashi, Inuzuka Midori exploded directly, shouting out Kakashi''s black history.


    "You wait for me and go to Nagasawa class leader!" Inuzuka Midori ran directly towards Nagasawa''s office after speaking.


    Kakashi saw Midori Inuzuka go away, to prevent night long dream, he quickly ran to the place of the third group to find Shizuo, told him about his wedding, and let Shizuka remember to inform Midori Inuzuka by the way.


    Then Kakashi quickly left the training team and walked out of Anbu.


    If it weren¡¯t for Anbu¡¯s inability to use ninjutsu to get on the road, Kakashi was so high and low that he used ninjutsu to run away directly like at Kurenai Yuhi¡¯s house.


    boom! boom!


    Inuzuka Midori knocked on the door of Nagasawa''s office directly and forcefully.


    However, she still has a semblance of reason now, knowing that if she breaks in directly, she will definitely be beaten up, and if she knocks on the door louder, she will be scolded at most.


    "Come in." Yongze in the office raised his eyebrows and said.


    Obtained the powerful water escape from Feijian, and his water attribute chakra changed not by a little bit, so following Guo Yuanyi''s talent was activated again, he thought of the new sword shape of breath of water.


    Just now he was thinking about the new sword shape, but suddenly two loud knocks on the door interrupted his thoughts. Although he could still connect, Yongze was still upset.


    Yongze promises that no matter who comes in, as long as he doesn¡¯t have an important report, he will personally give advice to the other party and improve his six-style level.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, have you granted Kakashi a vacation?" Midori Inuzuka rushed to Yongze and asked.


    "Yeah, and then?" Nagasawa looked at Inuzuka Midori, thinking about how to fight later, with fists or sticks.


    "I want it too! I think my second group is no worse than the first group, or better. I also have the right not to come if I don''t want to." Inuzuka Midori shouted unconvinced.


    "If you don''t want to come, you won''t come. What are you dreaming of?" Yongze directly tapped Midori Inuzuka''s head with **** together.


    "Huh? It hurts so much." Midori Inuzuka held his head in both hands and looked at Yongze in a daze.


    "What are you thinking, I gave Kakashi a leave of absence because he is going to get married soon, so give him time to prepare for the wedding." Nagasawa said with a helpless smile.


    Looking at Midori Inuzuka''s silly face, Yongze was really amused by her, and his anger disappeared inexplicably.


    "Ahhh, **** Kakashi, you lied to me." Inuzuka Lvqi gritted his teeth, making a squeaking sound, as if Qi''s teeth were about to be bitten off.


    Kakashi, this despicable guy, actually told half of the truth and half of the lie, and successfully deceived her.


    Kakashi did ask for leave with Nagasawa, and Nagasawa also approved it, but the reason was not that he taught a group so that he no longer needed him, but because of marriage.


    ''Damn it, I''ll let you be proud for two more days, after your wedding, I''ll make sure you look good, a Kakadong. ¡¯ Inuzuka Midori thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    August 23rd.


    Kakashi''s wedding was held as scheduled.


    Although some of Kakashi''s friends were a little surprised by the age gap between the two at first, they all sent blessings to Kakashi and Hua Ling.


    "Kakashi, you have to treat Hana Ling well, and don''t bully her, otherwise, even if you are Minato''s disciple, I will beat you up hard."


    After blessing, Kushina raised her tender white fist and threatened Kakashi.


    "Kushinna..." Hualing looked at Kushina with some resentment, as if she was dissatisfied with Kushina for threatening Kakashi at the wedding.


    This can''t help but make Jiu Xinnai sigh. Sure enough, the relationship between sisters is still not as good as the relationship between husband and wife.


    "Kakashi, I believe you will be an excellent father and husband just like ninjas." Minato encouraged Kakashi with a smile.


    "Minister Minato, thank you." Kakashi thanked Minato.


    He was able to be promoted to Jonin so early, which has a lot to do with Minato''s excellent teaching. Not only in terms of cultivation, Minato has also given a lot of help in other aspects.


    "The good things have been said by them. Let me say something bad. You can rest properly. Don''t be lazy, it will delay your cultivation." Nagasawa patted Kakashi on the shoulder.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, I will." Kakashi said seriously.


    Although occasionally he would complain about whether Yongze''s requirements for cultivation were a bit too strict, but he also knew that it was for their good.


    Even the secret art of domineering and ninjutsu of the advanced six-style level are willing to teach them to Nagasawa without reservation, Kakashi is really grateful in his heart.


    Nagaze never asked them for anything, and what he asked them to do was for their own benefit. Kakashi really didn''t know where to find such a good teacher and senior.


    Just like that, Kakashi''s wedding ended smoothly.


    Obito was preparing for the Nine-Tails Night, and he didn''t want to scare the snakes because of Kakashi, so he didn''t come to make trouble.


    Inuzuka Midori also knew the seriousness, and didn''t make trouble at the wedding, and was going to use his own strength to defeat Kakashi head-on after Kakashi returned to Anbu to work normally.


    Kakashi, who has been corrupted by tenderness, will surely be defeated by her Inuzuka Midori.


    ps: 9/10. It''s a bit small, and the 3,000-character code can''t come out, only 2,220 characters, but still completed the goal of 10,000 characters.


    Ask for a monthly pass


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： Peoples happiness is not the same

    Chapter 168 People''s happiness is not connected


    Because of the powerful changes in the nature of the water escape chakra obtained from the second-generation template, Yongze also developed a new move of water breathing.


    Sun Breath is powerful, but it consumes more physical strength and chakra, while Water Breath consumes much less than Sun Breath and is more durable.


    And there is also the blessing of the venue. There are not many other things in the world of One Piece, but there is a lot of water.


    During the war on the top, he had to deal with too many strong men, and the three generals Warring States Karp and Hawkeye should not be underestimated.


    So he can''t waste too much energy, you must know that after rescuing Ace, he has to kill Blackbeard and leave with the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Although the captains on his side are quite strong, they can only block the generals for a while. In a real fight, the captains are not the opponents of the generals.


    Moreover, there are many good lieutenant generals in the navy. Although it may be a one-shot end in his hands, he can stop the captains.


    If the captains are all stopped, Yongze may have to face the siege of the three generals at the same time.


    Warring States has to command the entire army, and will not make a move until the last moment.


    Because of his relationship with Ace, Garp has been in very complicated emotions. As long as he is not close to the execution platform, or at the last moment, he will probably not make a move.


    In general, the three generals pose the greatest threat in the early stage. If Ace is rescued later and the situation is out of control, Sengoku and Garp will become dangerous.


    There is a water escape ninjutsu called Hard Whirlpool Water Blade in Thousand Hands. It creates a large water vortex in the hand, and then condenses it into a water javelin, which rotates in layers.


    This move takes into account both the nature change and the extremely strong form change. First of all, the shape of the javelin greatly strengthens the penetrating power of this ninjutsu, and the javelin is still rotating at high speed in layers.


    This means that the javelin is more aggressive, and after the javelin hits the person, it will immediately transform into a second stage, turning into a powerful waterspout, causing the second stage of damage.


    Yongze integrated this trick into the breath of water, and named it the breath of water hard vortex storm.


    After use, there will be a rapidly rotating water exhaling sword energy and water flow into a javelin surrounding the blade. This javelin can be thrown directly to form a waterspout with sword energy.


    It can also stab people at close range, and then form a waterspout with sword aura.


    Due to the addition of sword energy, the power of the waterspout is not a little bit stronger.


    If you get involved, you will suffer damage like being slashed by hundreds of knives at the same time.


    Whether it is clearing minions or fighting alone, it has a good effect.


    Moreover, this move is a move that Aokiji cannot freeze easily.


    If the green pheasant is a frozen waterspout, the sword energy inside will quickly break the ice, and then fly towards the surrounding enemies, causing an unexpected blow.


    The same goes for Akainu. If he is fine because he evaporated the water, the sword energy inside will definitely surprise him.


    In addition, Yongze also made some small changes to some of the original sword shapes.


    The sword shape of the breathing method of the ghost killing team, because of the characteristics of the ghost itself, you can¡¯t die without beheading, and the breathing method is originally for killing ghosts, so most of the sword shapes are basically aimed at the head.


    But to deal with people, or just simply want to cause damage, naturally there is no need to do this.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mikoto and Fugaku are busy today, so the arduous task of bringing Sasuke falls to Itachi.


    Itachi also likes his newborn brother very much, and is happy to do so. He even stopped his usual favorite cultivation and took Sasuke seriously.


    Suddenly Sasuke burst into tears.


    Itachi didn''t panic when he saw Sasuke crying, he calmly observed Sasuke, and found that his pants were just wet, he quickly helped Sasuke change his pants, then hugged Sasuke, shaking slightly.


    Maybe in Itachi''s arms, Sasuke felt a sense of security, and soon, Sasuke calmed down and stopped crying.


    "Brother will take you to the village." Itachi looked at Sasuke who had calmed down in his arms, poked Sasuke''s soft baby fat cheek, and said.


    After finishing speaking, Itachi took Sasuke out of the yard, ready to go shopping around Uchiha.


    Unexpectedly, not long after he left home, he ran into Izumi Uchiha who was about to look for him.


    "No wonder Itachi you are not training there, you are taking care of the children." Izumi saw Itachi holding Sasuke, his eyes lit up.


    Just now she went to the other side of the river to look for Itachi, but she couldn''t find it, so she wanted to take a look at Itachi''s house.


    "Is he your younger brother?" Izumi walked up to Itachi and looked at Sasuke curiously with big eyes.


    "Well, his name is Sasuke, Sasuke Uchiha, he is my younger brother." Itachi nodded and replied.


    "Sasuke? What a nice name, and he looks so cute." Izumi put his hands together and praised.


    "Well, I think so too." Itachi smiled when his younger brother was praised.


    "Itachi, can I hug Sasuke too?" Izumi put his hands together and looked at Itachi expectantly.


    Itachi thought about it, and felt that although Izumi was troublesome at times, he was not bad, and there should be no accidents with him here, so he handed Sasuke to Izumi.


    Izumi saw Itachi was willing to give Sasuke a hug, and felt that he was recognized, so he smiled happily, his eyes turning into crescents.


    Sasuke, who felt that he had eaten something bad for no reason, was not happy.


    Is he the kind of casual kid? Is it something you can hug if you want? of course not.


    Sasuke directly pushed Izumi''s fair and tender face with his small fleshy palm very shamelessly.


    "Huh?" Izumi Uchiha, who just hugged Sasuke, didn''t expect to be treated like this, and couldn''t help but froze in place.


    Although Sasuke was just a newborn child, and it didn''t hurt at all when he pushed it, Izumi Uchiha felt a deep sense of frustration in his heart.


    It doesn''t do much harm, but it''s extremely insulting.


    "Sorry, Sasuke may be a little shy." Itachi worried that Izumi would not be able to hold Sasuke steady if Sasuke was like this, so he asked Sasuke back.


    "Hey." Izumi sighed, thinking that Sasuke would be a bridge for her and Itachi to get closer.


    Unexpectedly, this bridge turned out to be a tofu project, and it broke when walking on it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： people

    Chapter 169 People


    Because of the previous experience in developing the basic breathing method, and the fact that the breath of inflammation is equal to the weakened version of the breath of the sun, Yongze developed it very quickly.


    After the three of Uchiha learned the Breath of Flame, their stagnant progress increased rapidly. They, who already had good swordsmanship, quickly learned the Breath of Fire.


    This also slightly brought back the confidence of the three Uchihas.


    At the beginning, the progress of the three of them got stuck together, and Gu Jie and Bai Yunzao were fine.


    They thought they were not suitable for breathing method.


    Sure enough, the breathing of the sun was too difficult, and it was not learned by humans at all.


    At the end of the practice in the afternoon, Gu Jie got the ingredients from unknown sources, and cooked a pot of mixed fish with the fish he caught in the river for practice, which smelled quite delicious.


    "Let''s eat together." Gu Jie said with a smile.


    Bai Yun hesitated for a moment in the morning. He belongs to the kind of person who doesn''t like to eat other people''s food, and doesn''t like to use other people''s things.


    But because of the whole afternoon of practice, he was already very hungry. In the end, hunger overcame the shyness in his heart, and he took the wooden bowl and chopsticks that Gu Jie handed over.


    Bai Yun took a sip of the soup in the morning, his eyes lit up instantly, and then he picked up the fish in the bowl and put it into his mouth.


    "Delicious!" Bai Yun couldn''t help but praise in the early morning.


    After speaking, Baiyun finished the bowl in the morning, then drank the soup in one gulp, and filled another bowl.


    Yongze also walked up curiously. Although he bought dumplings in advance, but reading the original book, it seems that the food made by Gu Jie is really delicious, and everyone who has eaten it says it is good.


    "Yongze-kun, please come, thank you for your hard work." Gu Jie filled a bowl with a smile and handed it to Yongze.


    Yongze was not polite, took the wooden bowl that Kosuke handed over, and took a sip of soup first.


    The warm soup entered his mouth, mixed with the umami taste of fish and various fungi erupted in his mouth, causing Yongze to nod involuntarily.


    "It''s really delicious, come and taste it too." Nagasawa greeted the three Uchihas who were resting together over there.


    One of his purposes for letting Uchiha join is to let Uchiha learn to get along with other people, and what is it like to get together.


    The three Uchihas had already smelled the scent, but because of Uchiha''s unique arrogance, they couldn''t bear to come over. When Nagasawa called out, there was a reason, and they passed together directly.


    Six people sat around Gu Jie''s big iron pot, chatting while eating.


    Gu Jie surrounded the No. 16 training ground, recalled the past youth, and couldn''t help but say:


    ¡°At the beginning, Nidaimu showed me the water spout here, and it really shocked me at that time.


    The second generation only formed four seals, and a large amount of water flowed around him in an instant, forming a huge water dragon around him. "


    "I''ve heard of the name of the second generation of water escape, but why did the second generation demonstrate the water dragon bomb in front of you?" Masato Uchiha asked curiously.


    Gu Jie smiled, but did not speak.


    "Kusuke, your strength is good, why are you still ninja after so long." Uchiha Hatsumi asked curiously.


    "Because I can only bear it now." Gu Jie replied with a smile after taking a sip of the soup.


    Hatsumi felt as if she had heard it, but she didn''t seem to have heard it.


    "You have to hurry up and master your breathing as soon as possible. After a while, the ninja school graduation season is coming, and I will recruit some newcomers.


    At that time, you will have to train newcomers as trainers and teach them breathing methods. "Yongze put down the wooden bowl and talked about his future arrangements.


    "Is it that fast? Could it be a little hasty." Uchiha Inahura asked.


    There are only a few months to the ninja school graduation season, can they reach the level of teaching in a few months?


    Nagaze smiled and said: "You are all newcomers who have just graduated from ninja school, or ninjas who have become ninjas not long ago. Even if they don''t have breathing techniques, you can still teach them swordsmanship."


    The five nodded.


    They are all strong swordsmen selected by Yongze. Swordsmanship is an important part of their strength, so they are naturally confident.


    "At that time, you can choose according to the situation, choose the disciple you think is suitable, and if you don''t, you can just choose someone who is pleasing to the eye." Yong Ze said.


    "Is it necessary to select disciples?" Bai Yun asked in the morning.


    He has never led a class or taught others, and he is afraid that he cannot teach well.


    Yongze nodded and said: "Because there are too few trainers now, there are only five of you, so everyone must accept disciples.


    In the future, when there are more people in the special warfare squad, there is no need to do this. You can decide whether you want to accept or not. "


    "But I have never had the experience of teaching people, I am afraid that I will delay them." Bai Yun said honestly in the morning.


    "If you haven''t tried it, it means you have unlimited potential. If you don''t try, why don''t you know that you are not suitable? Maybe you are very suitable to be a trainer in the morning." Yongze said flickeringly.


    Bai Yun thought about it in the morning, and felt that what Yong Ze said made sense.


    Before he came into contact with swordsmanship, he didn''t know that he had the talent of a swordsman, and he could integrate wind escape and swordsmanship so well.


    Gu Jie heard Yongze''s words, thought for a while and asked, "Yongze-kun, the trainer doesn''t need to lead the team to do the task?"


    If the trainer is going to lead the team to do tasks, Gu Jie has to consider whether to be a trainer.


    He really just wanted to be a thug who rushed to the forefront, and he didn''t want to kill his companions because of his command mistakes.


    "Of course not. The purpose of letting you be trainers is to train you to train breathing swordsmen." Yong Ze also knew Kosuke''s concerns, and said with a smile.


    "However, the higher your level in the team, you can lead the team to perform tasks.


    Five grades of swordsman A, B, C, D, and E, A, B, and C can all take on the role of captain when they go out on missions. If you are Zhu, naturally you can.


    Because of the initial establishment of the special warfare squad, I will not select other pillars except myself. "Yongze explained.


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Gu Jie thought silently, it seems to be a little more low-key, so as not to accidentally become a water column, which would be troublesome.


    Being a trainer and nurturing talents for Konoha is pretty good. As for Zhu, it sounds like a leading role, which is not suitable for him.


    The three Uchihas glanced at each other, wondering if each breathing method can only have one pillar.


    If this is the case, the three of them are breaths of flame, and they can only have one pillar of flame.


    ps: Tired, I applied twice, but both were rejected. I directly deleted the most suspicious paragraphs.


    The result told me to apply again after 45 hours.


    I:¡­


    I just don¡¯t know how to write it.


    Forget it, tomorrow I will ask the editor in charge to ask if it can be released. If it is not possible, I can only apply after two days.


    By the way, the operator posted an out-of-the-circle activity in the comment area. If you are interested in the title of fan, you can go to participate and post a picture


    Remember to choose fan creation


    And what do you think the name of fans should be?


    Green oranges?


    Yellow oranges?


    Wait for another chapter


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： really top war

    Chapter 170 True Top War


    Time flies, time soon came to the end of September.


    Yongze''s points also reached 150,000 again, and Yongze spent 120,000 points to get the Fujian template to 67% fusion.


    For a 60% Fusion degree, even if a 50% discount is added, it will take 12,000 points to increase by 1%.


    The stable Yongze certainly wouldn''t spend all his points just for that few percent integration, so he chose to play it safe, leaving 30,000 points.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Yongze decided to carry out the challenge task of Whitebeard.


    At this time, there are only more than 20 days before the Nine-Tails Night, and you can only get about 60,000 points to get points based on prosperity.


    It can only be clicked to the early 70s of the template of Feijian, and no qualitative change can be formed.


    If you can get to 80 or 90 points, Yongze still considers waiting for a move, but the difference of a few percent is not worth waiting.


    He also has to consider the consequences of failing the challenge. If the challenge fails, it takes a full 35,000 points to do it all over again.


    He can only receive 20,000 points a week.


    He had to give himself a hand and give himself a chance to fail.


    Yongze clicks on the panel, selects the white beard template, and clicks on the challenge task.


    ¡¾Whether to open the challenge mission¡¿


    "Yes."


    Following Yongze''s yes, Yongze felt his eyes go dark in an instant, and the feeling of dizziness struck, and Yongze fainted.


    I don''t know how long it took, but when Yongze woke up again, he was already surrounded by people.


    What kind of people are there? There are strong men with huge bodies but small heads. Most of them have a group of thick black beards, and some of them don''t even look like a person.


    But the expressions on their faces are unified, that is worry.


    A guy with blond punk hair asks worriedly, "Dad, are you all right?"


    He is the captain of Whitebeard''s first team, Phoenix Marco.


    Whitebeard''s sudden coma just now scared them. You know, they are now on their way to rescue Ace, and the ship is almost approaching the Marine Headquarters of the Navy.


    "Gu la la la." Yongze laughed loudly, and then pulled out all the needles that were being infused on his body and threw them on the ground casually, saying:


    "It''s not just that I''m fine, I''m better than ever."


    Yongze''s move shocked many of his sons, and he quickly caught those hanging bottles.


    Yongze took a look around and sensed slightly with knowledge and knowledge. The breath of the captains like Whitebeard is really not weak.


    "Dad, you." Many captains are all-powerful existences in the new world, so they naturally have sharp eyesight. In addition, they follow Whitebeard all the year round, and no one knows Whitebeard''s state better than them.


    So they quickly discovered that something was wrong. The spirit of the old man seemed to be different from before.


    "Although I''m a little worse than when I was young, I''m in a good state now." Yongze laughed again.


    "Great, Dad''s condition seems to have improved, and now we can definitely save Ace." A captain said excitedly.


    Only their captains who followed Whitebeard very early knew how terrifying Whitebeard''s power was in its heyday.


    If Dad was in his heyday at this time, the navy would not dare to do such a thing.


    But there was a trace of worry on Marco''s face. There is no such thing as an old man who suddenly recovered from his illness. I''m afraid it''s just a flashback.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Navy Headquarters Marine Fand.


    At this time, Marin Fando has entered the most powerful moment in history.


    Countless excellent navies scattered in various places have been recalled to Marlin Vandor to deal with a possible terrorist war.


    Marin Fando is a crescent-shaped island. At this time, a total of 50 warships gathered outside the crescent to surround the crescent port, protecting the naval headquarters.


    You must know that only ten warships are needed to carry out an indiscriminate and destructive attack on the area that sends out the signal, and to completely eliminate the things and people in an area that threatens the rule of the world government.


    When there were only three hours left before the execution, Ace was on the way to the execution platform.


    "No matter what happens, in three hours, everything will be over! Our navy will win the final victory!" Some admirals are doing the final mobilization.


    Honestly speaking, they are the ones who are most afraid. Some recruits have never experienced the era of Whitebeard and the others, so they don¡¯t know the horror of Whitebeard.


    Looking from the inner bay of Crescent Bay, standing in the first row are the five kings Shichibukai.


    Jorakor Mihawk, who is known as the world''s great swordsman.


    Bartholomew Okuma, a meatball fruit capable user who was transformed into a killing machine.


    Three-line fruit ability user Don Quixote Doflamingo.


    Moonlight Moria, the shadow fruit ability user who once competed with Kaido in the new world.


    Pirate Empress Boa Hancock, who has the reputation of being the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Behind them are a large number of marines and giants of the navy.


    The troop of giants all have a huge height of more than tens of meters, holding super long knives in their hands, like insurmountable mountains one by one.


    However, this is far from the strength that the navies really rely on, and in the future, they will be everywhere.


    Under the execution platform, there are three chairs inlaid with gold, on which are the most powerful navy, the three generals of the navy headquarters!


    Sitting on the far left with fluffy hair is Admiral Aokiji, who has the ability to freeze natural fruits.


    Sitting on the right side, with a wretched smile on his face, the one with his legs crossed is the yellow monkey with the ability of the natural sparkling fruit.


    Sitting in the middle, wearing a white peaked cap with his head lowered and his legs crossed, is the natural magma fruit ability Akainu!


    In order to prevent Ace from being rescued, the three generals personally guarded under the execution platform.


    At this time, the live broadcast of the navy has started, and they want to use this battle to let people in the world understand that this world belongs to the world government and the navy!


    No matter how long the passage is, there will be a moment when it ends, and Ace is finally pressed to the execution platform.


    Immediately afterwards, Garp and Sengoku also came out.


    Warring States walked ahead, looked back at Karp, and said:


    "Garp, are you okay? I''m going to tell the world everything."


    Garp controlled himself not to look at Ace, who was kneeling on the execution platform, and said, "Whatever you want, I''m going down."


    After speaking, he walked down.


    Sengoku''s expression remained unchanged, he stepped onto the execution platform and walked to Ace''s side.


    At this moment, even if he knows that his friend Garp is suffering, he must do that. This is his justice! It''s Navy justice!


    The navy below is also a little puzzled, why did the Marshal of the Warring States Period run to the execution platform.


    Let alone the captain of the second division of the Whitebeard Pirates, even if Whitebeard was beheaded, the marshal would not go up in person.


    ps: This challenge will be relatively long, after all, there are too many strong players.


    However, I will control it so that it is not too long, and I will intersperse some things that happened in Konoha, so as not to become a pirate fan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： The Worlds Greatest Swordsman VS The Worlds Strongest Man

    Chapter 171 World''s No. 1 Swordsman VS World''s Strongest Man (4k)


    On the execution platform, Zhan Guo held the phone bug for live broadcasting expressionlessly, without looking at Ace, Zhan Guo looked at the phone bug, facing the audience watching the live broadcast all over the world, and said:


    "Ace, tell me your father''s name."


    Ace glanced at Sengoku, closed his eyes, and said firmly, "My father is Whitebeard!"


    Sunlight shone on Zhan Guo''s glasses, and there was a glimmer of light, which made it difficult for people to see his eyes. Zhan Guo retorted:


    "No! Your mother''s name is Portgas Dloujiu.


    One year and three months after the death of the father, the baby who inherited the most evil blood in the world was born, and that was you! "


    Sengoku turned his head to look at Ace, and said clearly word by word: "Your father is not Whitebeard, but the One Piece King Gol D Roger!"


    When Sengoku revealed the life experience of Ace, the whole world of One Piece was shocked.


    Countless news reporters who were watching the live broadcast were so shocked that they even dropped their notebooks on the ground, and looked at the live broadcast screen in disbelief.


    "How is it possible, still... still alive!"


    "Fortunately, he was caught. That person''s blood, that Ace must be a very cruel person."


    Countless people began to marvel and discuss the heavy news just announced by the Warring States Period.


    The navy was shocked, and everyone related to Roger should be arrested and killed.


    You know, in order to cut off Roger¡¯s blood, the world government ordered the navy to wipe out all babies and pregnant women in the ten-month period before and after Roger¡¯s capture.


    But they quickly relaxed, because the last blood of One Piece was still caught by them and was about to be executed.


    Garp underneath was clenched with an iron fist, recalling the past.


    Back then, Roger was in prison, and he was left alone.


    As Roger''s lifelong opponent, the relationship between Karp and Roger is not just that simple as an enemy.


    In the end, Garp finally agreed to Roger and protected his son.


    As the One Piece, Roger is unforgivable, but his unborn child is innocent.


    But now¡­


    Garp rubbed his forehead with his hands.


    Lieutenant General He saw this and asked with concern: "Karp, are you okay?"


    Garp shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    On the execution platform, Warring States is still talking about the reason for beheading Ace.


    Also told Ace that it was not accidental that he met Whitebeard back then, but that both Whitebeard and the Navy discovered his identity, so Whitebeard wanted to protect him and train him to be the new One Piece.


    Ace refuted Sengoku angrily, saying that he joined the Whitebeard Pirates to make Papa Whitebeard the One Piece.


    When the Warring States wanted to say something, suddenly the navy below reported to the Warring States:


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, report that the Gate of Justice opened automatically without receiving any instructions, and the power room cannot be contacted."


    "What did you say!" Zhan Guo frowned, his expression a little ugly.


    But soon more unfavorable news came.


    The navy watching the surroundings with a telescope suddenly saw a large number of pirate ships suddenly appearing, approaching Marin Vanduo, and the people on board were not ordinary people, they were all famous pirates in the new world.


    "Everyone is ready to fight!" A navy general said quickly.


    The one with the gun loaded the bullet, the one with the sword pulled out the sword at his waist, and the fort at the mouth of the bay was also looking for the location of the key person.


    "Don''t rush to attack, first find Whitebeard''s position, in case they have any conspiracy." The admiral ordered.


    This is the deterrent power of the strongest man in the world. Before the white beard appeared, the navy didn''t even dare to attack without authorization.


    Forty-three pirate ships from the New World are constantly approaching.


    This is, the sudden violent fluctuations in the originally calm water surface in Crescent Bay, and the continuous gurgling sound, resulting in round waves.


    Lieutenant General He also frowned when he saw this scene: "There is still a small problem with the layout."


    Karp also sighed: "He really came out of an unexpected place."


    "Report, a shadow was found on the bottom of the bay!" The navy in charge of observation kept reporting.


    In fact, he didn''t need to report. At this time, people also knew that the originally calm sea had become like this.


    Warring States standing on the execution platform saw this scene and understood how those pirate ships suddenly appeared.


    "It turns out that they all came from the bottom of the sea after coating."


    Hush! Hush!


    The calm water surface suddenly splashed with huge splashes.


    A giant ship suddenly emerged from the water and appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    "The Moby Dick is coming!" a navy shouted.


    As the main ship of the Whitebeard Pirates, no navy would not recognize the appearance of this ship.


    Immediately afterwards, two auxiliary ships broke through the water and arrived in Crescent Bay.


    The three pirate ships faced three directions, preventing the navy from attacking suddenly.


    Navy, who was in charge of the observation, quickly looked through the binoculars, and saw the captain of the first team, Marko the Phoenix, followed by the captain of the third team, Diamond Jozi, and the captain of the fifth team, Foil Vista...


    "All fourteen captains of the Whitebeard Pirates are here." The observing navy quickly reported the situation.


    Ace also raised his head at this time, looking at the familiar pirate ship.


    The navies still haven''t started attacking, they are waiting for someone, the strongest man in the world to show up.


    The scene fell into silence for a while, only the sound of heavy footsteps echoing on the field.


    Tread.


    Under the eyes of everyone, a tall man with a big knife and a white cloak walked up to the bow.


    "White Beard!" Warring States slowly gave out the nickname of the strongest man in the world.


    "Gu la la la." Yong Ze let out a white beard''s unique laughter, looked at Warring States on the execution platform, and said:


    "Warring States, I haven''t seen you for decades, my dear son is all right."


    The navy on the field felt a huge sense of oppression the moment Yongze appeared, and some of the navy''s legs had already begun to tremble.


    Shan Guo''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. He never thought that Whitebeard would directly invade Moon Bay in this way, which was different from what he thought.


    With the terrifying and destructive power of Whitebeard, even if this battle is won, the Navy Headquarters will probably disappear.


    "Wait for me a moment, Ace." Yongze looked at Ace on the execution platform, showing a rare soft expression.


    "Dad!" Ace on the execution platform saw Whitebeard appearing, and he let out a heart-piercing roar.


    As the captain of the second team of the Whitebeard Pirates, he knew how bad Whitebeard''s health had become, and he was completely dependent on the potion to hang his life.


    The old man in this state pulled out the bottle stuck in his body, picked up the knife, and came to the Navy headquarters to save him.


    At this time, Ace had boundless regrets. If he had listened to his father''s dissuasion, things would not have developed into what they are now.


    Papa, and those partners who have been born and died, all because he was in danger.


    Hurrah!


    Yongze adjusted his breathing rhythm and entered the state of fully concentrated breathing, allowing his body to temporarily enter a strengthened state.


    Although he is going to use the shaking fruit instead of the sword skill at this time, his stronger body can also allow him to use more powerful vibrations.


    Yongze inserted Cong Yunqie into the ship plank, bowed his body slightly, clenched his fists tightly, and then hit the surrounding air fiercely with his fists with the ability of shaking fruit.


    Click! Click!


    The air made a sound like a broken mirror, and the air seemed to have turned into a mirror, with dense cracks of various sizes appearing.


    The powerful shock force was transmitted to the sea.


    Boom!


    A violent vibration sounded. Although Marin Fando was not deliberately targeted, the navy on Marin Fando also felt a shock.


    But since Yongze mainly shakes the sea, the navy didn''t feel any strong vibration, but they were a little confused.


    Ace looked at Whitebeard who was supposed to be well healed standing there and used the shocking fruit with all his strength, saw the partner on the pirate ship who was born and died together, couldn''t help but said:


    "Father, and everyone, I obviously ran out on my own will, why did I take the risk to save me! This is my own fault!"


    "No, I told you to go, son." Yongze looked at Ace and said lightly, smiling.


    "Stop lying! It''s obvious that I''m going by myself, but you still discouraged me at that time..."


    "I said I let you go!" Yong Ze repeated.


    "Right, Marco."


    Marco said seriously: "I heard, it really made you suffer, Ace."


    "However, in this sea, everyone should know what the end will be if we shoot our companions." Marko directly released harsh words.


    "We will never let anyone hurt you, Ace!"


    "Wait for me, I will save you right away, Ace!"


    The rest of the captains also spoke one after another. For a while, the Whitebeard Pirates boiled up, looking like they were going to fight the Navy desperately.


    Before the navy suppressed the momentum of the Whitebeard Pirates, suddenly the sea changed dramatically.


    I saw that the sea surface seemed to explode suddenly, and the sea surface on both sides of the Navy headquarters violently set off huge waves hundreds of meters high.


    Nagaze''s sea shock attack is coming.


    "How is it possible to have waves of this height!" A navy looked at this huge wave that seemed to destroy the world in disbelief.


    Most navies are too small in front of these hundreds of meters high waves.


    The waves continued to rise, and finally the shadow of the rising waves actually covered the entire Marin Fando.


    If these two waves fall, they will directly submerge the entire Marin Fando.


    Just as many marines below were terrified, the green pheasant sitting under the execution platform moved.


    Whoosh!


    Aokiji flew into the air instantly, and pointed out **** towards the two huge waves. A slender line of ice spread rapidly, and then hit the huge waves.


    "Ice Age!"


    Facing Hai Zhen with a white beard, Aokiji didn''t dare to underestimate him, and directly used his strongest move, Ice Age.


    If this wave hits Marin Vanduo, the navy doesn''t have to fight. The headquarters base is directly flooded by the pirates, and it will directly embarrass the whole world.


    Kaka! Kaka!


    Under the action of the Qingzhi Ice Age, the two monstrous waves were gradually frozen into ice blocks, like two curved walls standing on both sides of Marin Vanduo.


    Freezing huge waves hundreds of meters high at once, this is the strongest combat power of the Navy Headquarters, the strength of Aokiji, one of the three generals.


    "Aokiji, come on." Yongze held Cong Yunche tightly, and challenged Aokiji.


    In order to achieve an unexpected effect, he didn''t use the Water Dungeon directly, but just used the Shocking Fruit to create a tsunami.


    But Yongze discovered that Aokiji''s ability to freeze fruit may indeed cause a lot of trouble for his water escape.


    So he had to kill Aokiji first.


    But at White Beard''s age, it''s no problem to be called Aokiji Kid.


    "Two Thorny Spears!"


    Aokiji instantly formed four ice spears and rushed towards Yongze.


    Yongze grabbed Cong Yunqie, carried the Zhenzhen fruit ability, and slashed in the direction of the ice spear shot by Aokiji.


    Click! Click!


    Under the action of the powerful vibration, the ice spear shattered directly, and even attacked Aokiji''s body floating in the air, but Aokiji completed elementalization in an instant, and just turned into a pile of crushed ice and fell towards the sea.


    "Hey!" Some naval recruits looked at this scene in disbelief. Could it be that the strongest combat force in the Navy headquarters was defeated so easily?


    of course not.


    The green pheasant that fell into the sea instantly froze the entire sea surface of Crescent Bay, even part of the periphery was frozen, instantly freezing all the pirate ships on the sea surface, unable to move.


    The navies launched shells in a hurry, attacking the immobile pirate group.


    But there are also naval fleets on the periphery! Also frozen.


    Moreover, the frozen sea made it easier for the pirates to disembark and attack the square.


    The members of the Whitebeard Pirates in the inner bay have rushed off the boat and rushed towards the square. They are going to rescue Ace.


    Naturally, the navies would not just watch the pirates rushing to the square quietly, and also rushed towards the pirates. For a while, the entire inner bay was full of rushing sounds.


    During the chaotic battle of the navy pirates, in the position of Shichibukai under the king, Hawkeye suddenly took a step forward.


    After Hawkeye took this step, his aura suddenly changed, becoming extremely fierce, like a sharp blade about to be unsheathed.


    Huang Yuan on the execution platform saw this scene, showed a wretched smile and said: "This is really rare."


    Even Akainu was a little surprised and said: "That Hawkeye, who has always done his own way, wants to join the war."


    To be honest, even if Hawkeye doesn''t come to participate in the top battle, the navy can''t do anything about him, let alone force Hawkeye to participate in the war.


    "What, are you going to fuck?" Brother Ming asked with a wicked smile on his face.


    Hawkeye stared at the man standing on the bow of the boat. He was known as the strongest man in the world. He slowly pulled out his black sword, and said lightly:


    "Just to give it a try, to see how much difference there is between me and the man in front of me."


    Although he is called the number one swordsman in the world, White Beard is called the strongest man in the world.


    He wanted to see what kind of gap there was between himself and the strongest in the world.


    As a swordsman, he naturally wants to become the strongest person and reach a higher level.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： The sun that illuminates the entire battlefield

    Chapter 172 The sun that illuminates the entire battlefield


    When Hawkeye completely pulled out Hei Daoya, at this moment, he was the most eye-catching person on the battlefield.


    Hawkeye gripped the black knife Yaya tightly in his right hand, and then raised the black knife, a powerful aura erupted from his body, scaring the surrounding navy back a few steps, lest they be accidentally injured by Hawkeye.


    Saw!


    Hawkeye narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at Yongze, and swung his right hand holding the black knife fiercely downward.


    In an instant, a cyan sword aura that was more than ten meters high was cut out by Hawkeye by Hawkeye, and rushed towards Whitebeard standing on the Moby Dick.


    ¡®Let me see how strong the strongest man in the world is. ''


    The powerful slash left a deep scratch on the thick ice along the way during the fast driving, as if it had cut through the ice layer that couldn''t be seen how thick it was.


    And this is just the aftermath of Hawkeye''s slash at the lower end.


    Seeing the cyan sword aura that was more than ten meters long, neither the navy nor the pirates had the courage to fight against it, and they threw themselves to both sides to avoid this powerful sword aura.


    A team leader saw that when Yongze faced this powerful sword energy, he didn''t even have the slightest thought of dodging. Instead, he mentioned Cong Yunqie, as if he was going to fight with sword energy, and couldn''t help shouting worriedly:


    "Dad!"


    The captain of the third team, Qiao Zi, ran wildly in the direction of the Moby Dick, ready to use his body to help his father block it and get the sword energy.


    Actually, Qiaozi knew that even if he didn''t block him, his father could smash the sword energy with a punch from the shocking fruit.


    However, he is the shield of the Whitebeard Pirates, the hardest shield!


    No one can hurt Dad before he falls down!


    "Gu la la la." Faced with the soaring sword aura that changed the faces of many pirates, Yong Ze was not afraid, but laughed out loud.


    "Good job! Eagle-eyed brat, let me show you my slash!" Yongze clasped Cong Yunqie tightly with both hands.


    Although this Cong Yunqie is different from the chakra weapon he asked the Jin organization to build, it cannot transfer chakra into a 14-meter broadsword.


    But it is also the top sword in the pirate world, one of the twelve great swords!


    "Hoohoo!" Yongze inhaled a large amount of oxygen into his body, and the exhaled air even turned into a substantial white smoke.


    He has used the full concentration of breathing to the extreme, and his physique is much stronger than normal at this time.


    Immediately afterwards, the chakra in Yongze''s body erupted fiercely, part of which strengthened the strength of his hands, and the other part resonated with the breath of the sun, causing the phantom of a golden flame to appear on the blade of Cong Yunzhe.


    The powerful golden flame has not yet formed, but the phantom alone emits terrifying heat, generating bursts of heat around the blade, as if the space is distorted.


    This will be the strongest slash Yongze has performed since he acquired the talent of Guoyuan and the template of White Beard.


    At the time of Wumi''s attack, he hadn''t obtained the talent of Jiguoyuan, it was just a preliminary creation, and it couldn''t be regarded as the strongest blow.


    That day, in the underground base of Genbu, he already had the talent of Jiguo Yuanyi at that time, and then the fourteen-shaped Lieyang Tour he created by himself was truly completed.


    However, because he wanted to arrest people and find some information that time, Yongze was afraid that he would wipe out the base of the root, so he restricted himself, so he couldn''t count as a full blow.


    Now, in the world of pirates, his white beard template has reached 90% fusion, and he has also obtained the template of Thousand Hands, which has a fusion degree of 67%.


    At this time, the Chakra on his body is no longer what it used to be.


    The Sunshine Tour is a move he developed jointly with the three world systems of Pirate Naruto. No matter which system grows, the Sunshine Tour will become stronger.


    Hurrah!


    A real pale golden flame began to appear on the blade of Cong Yunqie, instead of a phantom. At this time, white smoke was constantly rising around Yongze.


    It''s not that Yongze is going to become a fairy, but that the ice under the boat can''t bear the heat released by the pale golden flames and is constantly melting!


    "Jozi, get out of the way!" Yongze yelled at Qiaozi who was about to arrive.


    After approaching Yongze, Joz also felt the terrifying heat around the Moby Dick. Although he didn''t know what his father''s move was, it must be terrifying.


    Joz jumped to the side.


    "The breath of the sun, the fourteenth type of scorching sun tour!" Seeing that Joz is no longer on the track of Hawkeye''s sword energy, Yongze no longer accumulates power, and all the power of his body is poured into Cong Yunqie, fiercely moving towards Hawkeye''s sword energy split out.


    Hurrah! !


    A huge crescent-shaped blazing slash of more than 30 meters flew out from under Yongze''s knife.


    The part of the giant flame slash that strikes the most is the crimson flame, which is so dark that it is a bit black, but the blade at the front of the slash is a golden flame.


    Even though the golden flame only had a thin layer in front, it dyed the entire slash with a faint golden light.


    It even dyed the entire Crescent Bay, the entire Marin Vandor, and the entire war on the top into a faint golden color.


    The navy looked at this slash in horror, no, this is not a slash, this is the sun!


    The slash that illuminated the entire war battlefield on the top, as if a scorching sun fell from the sky, came to Marin Fando.


    This is the real scorching sun pilgrimage!


    Just the dazzling light emitted by this slash, even the people watching the live broadcast can feel its horror.


    "What''s going on, that white beard cut out a sun?" Someone looked at the big screen in disbelief.


    "Can the navy really stop such an attack?" Before the two swords collided, some people had already lost confidence in Hawkeye and the navy.


    If it is a tsunami, everyone may be afraid, but not so afraid.


    However, that was a scorching golden sun!


    How can people block the sun?


    Even Whitebeard''s old opponents Garp and Sengoku frowned at this terrifying slash.


    They assured that Whitebeard had never used this move, or a similar move, when he was fighting them before.


    Otherwise, the title of the world''s number one swordsman would not be able to reach Hawkeye.


    ¡®Is this what he cultivated in the next few decades? ¡¯ Warring States couldn¡¯t help guessing.


    Hawkeye saw this slash like the scorching sun, and a look of surprise appeared on his normally calm face.


    As the strongest swordsman in the world, no one knows the horror of Whitebeard''s slash better than him.


    Hawkeye thought that his sword aura would be shattered by Whitebeard''s punch, and he also thought that his sword aura would be blocked by the captain, but he really didn''t expect that Whitebeard would slash such a sword aura.


    White Beard''s sword aura is the scariest sword aura Hawkeye has ever seen.


    The giant flame slashed across the ice, and wherever it went, a large amount of ice was evaporated, and the water vapor generated by the evaporation of the ice formed waves of white mist.


    Wherever it passed, the pirate navy dared not come within ten meters of it.


    A navy who had no time to dodge was rubbed by the flames and disappeared instantly, leaving only a little black ash.


    Finally, at the moment when everyone was watching, the cyan sword energy and the flame sword energy collided together.


    Boom! !


    The moment the two sword qi collided, a huge explosion sounded.


    The powerful air wave overturned all the surrounding naval pirates, even the air wave broke through the crowd and reached the square, blowing the navy''s cloak of justice standing on the square, making a loud noise.


    At the beginning, the cyan sword energy could still fight against the flame sword energy, but it was only suppressed.


    But not long after, the golden flame on Lie Yan Jian Qi actually ignited the blue sword Qi.


    The burning blue sword energy was instantly defeated and dissipated in the air.


    lost.


    The world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye, lost to Whitebeard in the duel of slashing.


    This is something that many people have never thought of.


    White Beard beat Hawkeye, or even killed Hawkeye, they all believed and accepted it.


    However, how could Whitebeard beat Hawkeye in the slash confrontation, and he won so easily.


    Not to mention the Navy and Qibukai, even the captain of the Whitebeard Pirates looked at his father in astonishment.


    Foil Bista watched in bewilderment as he got a scorching sun-like slash and easily defeated the cyan sword energy.


    ''So dad is the world''s number one swordsman? ¡¯ Bista couldn¡¯t help but have such thoughts.


    Vista is also a great swordsman. He knows the horror of Hawkeye''s slash. He can block it, but he can''t defeat Hawkeye''s slash.


    But that slash that might have caused him some headaches was easily defeated by Dad''s slash.


    There is no doubt that Dad, who has such a powerful slash, is a great swordsman stronger than Hawkeye!


    As for why Whitebeard didn¡¯t show this trick before, Bista also guessed that it should be due to too much consumption, sickness and aging father who didn¡¯t have the strength to perform it.


    After defeating Hawkeye''s cyan sword aura, the scorching sun sword aura was still driving at extreme speed and began to approach Marin Fando.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： The three generals join forces to fight

    Chapter 173 Three generals team up to fight


    After defeating Hawkeye''s cyan sword aura, the scorching sun sword aura was still driving at extreme speed and began to approach Marin Fando.


    At this time, except for the bear, there was no one standing beside Hawkeye. They either retreated to the back or to the side, obviously not wanting to be affected by the blazing sword energy.


    Bear raised his hands, the meat ball fruit ability was activated, and a giant bear-like air bomb appeared in his hand.


    Bear continued to use the snake meat ball fruit to compress the air bomb with a blank face, and finally compressed it into a palm-sized bear paw-shaped air bomb.


    The bear gently sent the bear paw air bomb towards the burning sword energy, trying to block the slash like the scorching sun.


    Although the air bomb is small, it has extraordinary power. Even if the vice admiral receives this blow head-on, he may die suddenly.


    But this extremely compressed air bomb is not easy to hit people because of its speed.


    But the slash cannot be dodged.


    Soon, the extremely fast flying slash hit the bear''s extremely compressed air cannon.


    Only the air cannon the size of a palm collided with a huge flaming sword energy of more than 30 meters, but it produced a violent explosion that no one could have imagined.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion sounded.


    As if some terrifying super cannonball had detonated, a storm of flames raged in the square, and many navies were burned to death before they had time to react.


    That is to say, Brother Ming moved quickly and used the string fruit to tie up the clouds in the sky and temporarily reached the sky, thus avoiding the embarrassing situation of his pink feather coat being burned.


    The rest of the Qibuhai also showed their special abilities.


    Moria summoned a bunch of zombies to wrap himself around, using the zombies as a shield, barely blocking the flame storm.


    The bear quickly stretched out its paw, and directly bounced the flames away.


    Yongze smiled, using the extremely compressed air to stop his flame slash. Isn''t that a meat bun beating a dog? He suspected that the bear was with him.


    Passing through Xiong''s block, the power of Yongze''s flame slash became even greater.


    Haven''t reached the square yet, part of the square has been burned black.


    The speed of the flame slash was very fast, and it was about to rush in front of Hawkeye.


    Hawkeye took a deep breath, and made a bold decision, he wanted to block this slash!


    In order to feel the strength of Whitebeard, he needs to use his body to feel the power contained in this slash!


    Using arrogance to cover Ye''s blade, the eagle''s eyes froze, and with a terrifying aura, he slashed towards the flame.


    Boom boom boom!


    When the supreme block knife Twelve Gongye collided with the flame sword energy, there was a loud noise.


    Pata!


    The surrounding floor seemed to be shattered because it couldn''t bear the powerful impact.


    Hawkeye also felt the power of this slash like the scorching sun at this moment.


    Huge thrust, blazing flames, fierce sword intent, and some things he couldn''t understand.


    Hawkeye felt that his whole body seemed to be soaked in the sun at this moment, and the powerful heat was constantly devouring him. He had to cover his whole body with armed domineering, so as to barely protect him from being burned to death by the flames.


    ZiZiZi!


    Hawkeye was forced back quickly by the powerful thrust of the flame sword energy, leaving a scorched black mark and bottomless scratches on the ground.


    From a distance, Marin Fando seems to be being cut by this huge flame sword.


    Warring States'' complexion was very ugly at this time, and Whitebeard''s fighting power was different from what he expected.


    The two sides had just fought each other, and the navy was at a disadvantage.


    Thirty meters of flame and sword energy destroyed too many things in the navy along the way, the burned navy, the destroyed cannon...


    The huge flaming sword energy boosted the morale of the pirates outside the bay. They shouted that Papa was invincible, and then frantically attacked the naval fleet next to them, looking for opportunities to enter the bay or directly into the square.


    Hawkeye wanted to unleash the flaming sword energy into the air, but He Nai still had to spend part of his strength to resist the erosion of the flaming power, and he was simply unable to complete such an operation.


    Just when the flame sword energy was thrown on the road, and even approached the execution platform, the three generals of Aokiji, Red Dog, and Yellow Monkey appeared together, and stood side by side with Hawkeye, resisting the huge flame sword energy together.


    Aokiji directly started the Ice Age again, and the cold air all over his body kept rushing towards the flame and sword energy, trying to extinguish the flames that were raging in Marin Fando.


    But whenever the cold air of the green pheasant touches the pale golden flame at the outermost edge of the sword air, it will disappear instantly, as if it never existed at all.


    This is a situation that Aokiji has never encountered before. It is not that he has never encountered a flame-type ability user, but he has never been so powerless.


    But Aokiji''s efforts were not in vain, as he continued to deliver air-conditioning, the pale golden flame dimmed a lot.


    "Tsk, this flaming sword aura is really scary, as expected of that man." Huang Yuan wore his trademark wretched smile, and shot yellow lasers fiercely with both hands, alleviating the pressure on Hawkeye.


    "It''s just a loser of the era!" Akaken snorted coldly, his arm turned into billowing lava, and attacked the flame sword energy.


    The three generals shot together, together with Hawkeye, the flame sword energy that had been rushing to stop instantly, was finally lifted into the air by Hawkeye using his skills.


    Even if the flaming sword energy was in the air, it split all the clouds in the air, leaving a sword mark, until everyone couldn''t see it, and the sword energy still hadn''t dissipated.


    "Gu la la la. Hawkeye boy, if you want to catch up with me, you have to practice from breathing." Seeing that the sword energy was blocked by the navy, Yongze was not in a hurry, but laughed and teased Hawkeye.


    I just don''t know if Hawkeye can understand what he said.


    "Hmph, Whitebeard, how many slashes can your broken body support you just now." Akainu provocatively said.


    As soon as Akainu finished speaking, a huge ice cube that looked like a small iceberg was thrown towards him.


    Qiao Zi actually drew a big circle on the ground, then pulled out the ice cube within the circled area with brute force, and threw it towards Akainu.


    "Big fire!"


    Akakenu''s face turned black, and his arms turned into lava again. The huge lava fist directly smashed and melted the ice cubes like small icebergs, leaving no fragments.


    At the same time, when the ice was crushed, countless volcanic bombs exploded from Akainu''s lava arm, hitting the pirates in the bay.


    At the same time, the largest volcanic bomb hit Nagasawa who was standing on the Moby Dick.


    Yongze laughed loudly, and said with disdain: "Go and light the birthday cake, magma brat."


    "A mere spark, not half as good as me!"


    Yongze grabbed Cong Yunqie, and once again slashed horizontally with a Rishou Sword Qi.


    Although the sword aura this time did not carry golden flames, it was still terrifying. It directly swept away all the volcanic bombs in the atmosphere of the sword aura, and the sword aura hit the square, leaving a deep sword mark.


    However, after releasing this slash, Yongze deliberately took a breath.


    He has experience with this.


    ps: Today is close to 9,000 words, ask for a monthly ticket


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： Giant of giants, charge!

    Chapter 174 Giant among giants, charge!


    When the three generals joined forces to resist Yongze''s slash, Marco seized this opportunity, soared into the sky, transformed into a phoenix form, and turned into a big bird composed of blue flames, heading towards the execution platform at a high speed rush away.


    Marco knows that the key to this battle is not to kill many navies, but to save Ace. Rescuing Ace and the others means victory.


    Although the three generals have no time to take care of Marco, there are still people guarding near the execution platform.


    He is Vice Admiral-Hero Garp.


    The reason why he is not a general has nothing to do with his strength, it is just that Garp does not want to be promoted to become a general.


    Garp raised Ace and witnessed Ace''s gradual growth. He had long regarded that naughty boy as his grandson.


    However, Garp still chose to shoot. Garp jumped up violently, punching Marco, who was about to reach the execution platform, vomiting blood and flying backwards.


    This punch was so powerful that it sent Marco flying from the vicinity of the execution platform to the ice in the inner bay, and fell out of a big hole.


    At this moment, Garp''s heart was in pain. Although this punch hit Marco, it was him who was even more painful. He personally cut off Ace''s chance to be rescued.


    If Garp is given another chance, he will jump up and punch Marco hard, knocking Marco into the air, otherwise he will save Ace.


    Because he had to do that, it was his responsibility as a naval hero, and also because of the justice in his heart, no matter how painful his heart was, Garp would still do that.


    How much he hopes that Ace can become a navy, then he can protect Ace in an upright manner. If he wants to bully Ace, he first asks his iron fists whether he will agree.


    However, Ace eventually became a pirate, a pirate who opposed the navy.


    Back under the execution platform, Garp sat directly in the middle of the three generals, which was the original seat of Akainu, and he wanted to replace the three generals to guard the execution platform.


    No navy felt that there was anything wrong with Garp sitting in that position, after all, even the three generals didn''t speak.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud voice resounded, and a huge figure with a big knife appeared, attracting the attention of the pirates and the navy.


    "So... so big!" You couldn''t help being surprised when you saw the huge figure.


    Originally, the giants were big enough, and normal adult giants are more than ten meters tall.


    And that figure actually looked several times bigger than ordinary giants.


    That person is Oz Jr., the captain of the Oz Pirates.


    The appearance of Ozzy Jr. gave the Navy a great shock.


    When Moria saw little Ozzy, his eyes lit up even more, and he shouted: "If there is such a corpse, I will definitely be able to create another strongest zombie!"


    Seeing such a tall giant walking out from the pirate side, the navy''s giant troops couldn''t sit still anymore, they all dispatched and began to join the battlefield.


    Ozzy walked up to a navy warship, and the navy officer kept ordering his men to use cannons and muskets to shoot at little Ozzy.


    Boom!


    Gunfire from warships kept hitting Little Ozzy, but it failed to make Little Ozzy stop for half a step.


    "Ace, I''ll rescue you right away." Little Ozzy said firmly, looking at Ace on the execution platform.


    "Ozzy, don''t come here, your huge body will become a target!" Ace yelled hoarsely, wanting Ozzy to retreat.


    No matter how much strength that huge body usually gave little Ozzy, in this level of battle, little Ozzy would have to suffer a lot.


    The huge body gave the giants great strength, but it also made them less sensitive and difficult to dodge attacks.


    Usually there are only a few or dozens of people who can resist the attacks, but on this kind of battlefield, the attacks of thousands of people come at the same time, and there is continuous bombardment with powerful artillery fire.


    No matter how hard their body is, they can''t withstand such a dense attack, let alone there are strong people in the crowd who are stronger than Little Ozzy.


    This is also the reason why the navy didn''t send out the giant army first, and let the giant army stand in the front, I am afraid that they will all be killed in a short time.


    Ace''s words did not dispel Little Ozzy''s belief in rescuing Ace, but strengthened Little Ozzy''s belief.


    Ace is such a gentle person, Little Ozzy will never let him die like this!


    Little Ozzy ignored the navy that was attacking him on the warship, pulled out the frozen warship directly on the sea, then lifted it up, bursting out with all his strength, and slammed it towards the wall of the Crescent Bay port.


    Boom! !


    A large number of naval forces were directly thrown out by the warship thrown by Little Oz, and smashed hard into the wall of Crescent Bay Port.


    There was another loud bang, and the warship directly smashed a big hole in the wall of Crescent Bay.


    "Hahaha, Ozzy helped us open the way to the inner bay, go!"


    Seeing this scene, the forty-three pirate groups in the outer bay couldn''t help but get excited.


    "Come on, brothers! Let''s rescue Ace!"


    The pirates cheered and attacked the navy in the outer bay, hoping to use this to rush directly into the inner bay, reunite with the Whitebeard Pirates, and attack the square together.


    At this moment, the navy defending the port seemed to be unable to withstand the pirates'' offensive, and kept withdrawing towards the bay, shrinking the defense line.


    The loud noise in Outer Bay also attracted the attention of Yongze who was confronting the three generals.


    Seeing that there seemed to be a large number of pirates wanting to enter the inner bay, Yongze frowned slightly.


    He who knows the plot knows why the navy shrinks its forces so quickly, not because the navy can''t hold back the pirates'' attack, but because it wants to introduce all the pirates outside the bay into Crescent Bay.


    Then send hidden pacifist troops to cut off the retreat of the pirates, forming a situation of catching a turtle in an urn


    Moreover, the large-scale attack of the Akainu Meteor Volcano can deal a strong and effective blow to the pirates concentrated in Crescent Bay.


    Yong Ze asked someone to bring a phone bug, and then notified the captains of the pirates with the phone bug.


    "Don''t rush to enter the bay, and get rid of all the naval warships outside first." Nagasawa said.


    Although the captains of the various pirate groups didn''t know why Dad gave such an order, they still listened to Dad.


    Soon, there will not be a large number of pirates pouring into Crescent Bay from that gap, and they will start attacking the naval warships outside.


    At this time, Little Ozzy had already rushed into Crescent Bay, and a navy giant lieutenant general rushed in front of Little Ozzy, trying to stop Little Ozzy from advancing.


    But in front of Little Ozzy''s huge body, the naval giant lieutenant admiral was like a child facing an adult, unable to parry Little Ozzy''s attack.


    Just a few strokes, the giant Lieutenant General was seriously injured by Little Ozzy and fell to the ground.


    "Vice Admiral La Coulois!" The female naval giant in the distance couldn''t help shouting worriedly when she saw that her boss had been chopped down and fell to the ground.


    Then the Marine Giants all charged towards Little Oz.


    But adults beat children, what can a few more children change?


    Little Ozzy was like cutting melons and vegetables, and with a few strokes, all the giant navy troops rushing towards him were sent flying.


    Little Ozzy walked to the side of the Moby Dick, and Yongze said: "Ozzy, recklessness is not bravery, so don''t rush."


    Oz didn''t stop, turned to look at Yongze, and said in a deep voice: "Father, don''t stop me, I want to save him, I want to save Ace as quickly as possible."


    After finishing speaking, Ozzy held the knife and walked towards the square and the execution platform faster. He wanted to go faster and run to save Ace, but his huge body did not support him to do that.


    "What an idiot son." Yongze held Cong Yunqie tightly, and smiled helplessly.


    "But, the idiot son is also a son." Yongze jumped off the Moby Dick directly, and rushed up with Cong Yunqie.


    If he doesn''t come at this time, Little Ozzy will be besieged and die.


    You know, there are a large number of naval soldiers in the square now, various school generals gather, the five Shichibukai are also standing there, and the three generals also end because of him.


    With such a strong lineup, Oz Jr. might be beaten to death as soon as he reached the edge of the square.


    The reason why Whitebeard didn''t go in the original book, but let the people of the Whitebeard Pirates go, it''s because considering physical factors, the timing of his shot is very important.


    Yongze doesn''t have this concern, he doesn''t have any injuries from a lifetime of fighting.


    Not to mention that he still has the immortal body of the Thousand Hands clan, and his health is too good.


    What he has to consider is how to save some energy in the siege of many strong men. After saving Ace, he has to kill Blackbeard.


    The moment Yongze rushed out, the yellow monkey moved and flew into the air, with a dazzling golden light shining in his hand.


    "Kill you, and this war will be over." Huang Yuan said a little arrogantly with a lewd smile on his face.


    "Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu!"


    Bang bang bang! !


    Countless golden light clusters shot towards Yongze who was running like a dense barrage.


    "Little yellow ape, you dazzled my eyes." Yongze jumped up and punched the attacking golden ball of light fiercely.


    Click! Click!


    Countless clusters of light shattered and dissipated directly into the air, as if they had never appeared before.


    Boom boom boom!


    At the same time, Yongze smashed the air and produced a powerful shock wave, which also attacked the yellow monkey.


    Azalea quickly elementalized, and the shock wave passed through him, leaving a big hole in his chest, but recovered immediately.


    "Yo Yo Yo, it''s really scary, I almost died." Huang Yuan sneered, while observing White Beard, looking for the next opportunity to attack.


    When the yellow monkey attacked, the red dog actually moved too, but how could the captains let the old man be besieged by the general? In an instant, five captains shot together to stop the red dog.


    Although Aokiji did not make a move, there were captains watching Aokiji. As long as Aokiji made any move, the captains would take action immediately to intercept Aokiji.


    Yongze, the Four Emperors charged in person, and the two navy generals took action. Under the cover of Yongze and others, Ozzy began to approach the square again, and the battlefield became lively all at once.


    Whether it is the pirates or the navy, a new round of confrontation has begun.


    ps: 3k, there is another chapter 3k later


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： Persistent Little Ozzy (3k Subscription)

    Chapter 175 The Persevering Little Ozzy (3k subscription required)


    Although Yongze ordered the members of the Whitebeard Pirates to cover Little Ozzy, but Little Ozzy''s body is too huge, and he will be attacked no matter what.


    Watching Little Ozzy approaching gradually, the bear standing at the outermost edge of the square raised his hands expressionlessly again.


    The huge bear''s paw air cannon condensed on the bear''s paw, then compressed and compressed again and again, and finally turned into a bear''s paw air cannon smaller than a palm, and slowly flew towards Little Oz.


    Yongze, who was thinking about whether to use the water escape at this time, saw it and shouted: "Ozzy, stop!"


    "No, Dad, I''m going to save Ace." Little Ozzy didn''t listen to Yong Ze''s words, and kept moving forward.


    Little Ozzy didn''t know how powerful the bear''s paw attack was, or he was too eager to save Ace.


    Yongze felt a little helpless, he leaped violently into mid-air, Chakra erupted fiercely, Breath of Wind activated, and a huge wind blade was cut out from above.


    A giant lieutenant general next to him saw Yongze flying straight into the air, his eyes lit up and he said, "There is a flaw!"


    Then he swung his big ax and slashed towards Yongze.


    At this time, the giant lieutenant general was secretly delighted. Whitebeard couldn''t move in the air, so he definitely couldn''t dodge the axe.


    Yongze was very angry because of Oz, and was worried that he had nowhere to vent his anger. Seeing that a lieutenant general dared to directly attack him in the face, he activated the breath of the wind and directly used the wind to temporarily stay in the air.


    Then the sword with the ability to shake the fruit directly collided with the giant lieutenant general''s axe.


    Click! Click!


    There was a sound of glass shattering, and the giant ax in the hands of the giant lieutenant general shattered in an instant.


    The giant lieutenant general was also shocked by the powerful concussion force, and his scalp became numb.


    At this time, he was completely confused, why Yongze suddenly stood in the air as if he was standing on the ground.


    Moreover, Yongze''s strength was unexpected, and a hasty knife could directly suppress him like this.


    At this moment, the giant lieutenant general understands why the navy spends so much effort to deal with Whitebeard.


    Assemble all the generals guarding the new world, gather all the excellent sailors from each branch, and spend a lot of time doing various arrangements.


    Whitebeard is too strong.


    Yongze stepped on the wind and rushed towards the giant lieutenant general fiercely, and threw his left fist with the ability of shaking fruit directly, and the dizzy giant lieutenant general couldn''t dodge at all.


    This punch hit the giant lieutenant general''s head, directly cracking the steel helmet on the giant lieutenant general''s head, and the blood on his head kept gushing out like a fountain.


    "Vice Admiral Longz!" A navy who knew the giant lieutenant admiral in the distance couldn''t help roaring angrily.


    Yongze mentioned the Giant Lieutenant General. Although the Giant Lieutenant General was much bigger than him, Yongze easily mentioned it.


    The power in his hands exploded, and Yongze directly threw the giant lieutenant general towards the square.


    Boom!


    Lieutenant Lonzi slammed his huge body onto the wall at the edge of the square, and the solid wall cracked instantly, making a loud noise.


    "Polusalino, why didn''t you make a move!" Akainu couldn''t help but questioned Kizaru.


    Although Longz is at the bottom of the list of lieutenant generals, he is still a lieutenant general! It is an important force of the navy.


    He was entangled by the captains, and just now he repelled the white bearded captains, Aokiji was also stopped by the captains, only the yellow ape wandered in the sky and no one cared.


    Huang Yuan raised his eyebrows and said: "You two had no time to make a move at that time. If I rushed up to save him and White Beard made the previous slash, I''m afraid I would be the one who fell on the ground now."


    Akakenu is speechless, indeed, losing a lieutenant general with weaker strength is acceptable compared to getting injured by a general.


    "I want to see how long you, a loser from the previous era, can fight." Akainu looked at Whitebeard, his eyes sparkling.


    He noticed that Whitebeard took a lot of breath after releasing the powerful flame slash, and it seemed that he was exhausted.


    Besides, Whitebeard is so old, and he is still suffering from injuries, so he cannot have much physical strength. This time is the best chance to kill Whitebeard.


    He must kill this heinous pirate leader in the Navy Headquarters, and he will spare no effort for it.


    Akainu began to retreat to the back, and then walked towards the other side. There was the battlefield outside the bay, and the pirates outside the bay were still fighting with the navy there.


    When the navy checked the information of the Whitebeard Pirates, they sent an interesting message.


    Among the forty-three pirate groups under Whitebeard, there is a pirate group captain, the big vortex spider Skuad, who has a life-and-death feud with Ace''s father, Roger.


    For unknown reasons, Skuyard¡¯s former pirate group was completely wiped out by Roger¡¯s pirate group, and all the members of the pirate group were killed except Skuyard.


    All his companions were killed. There is no deeper grievance for the affectionate pirates than this.


    Moreover, according to the Navy''s investigation, Skuyard and Ace have a very good relationship, and the two sides have also been born to death.


    Akakenu felt that if Scuyad knew Ace''s true identity, he would definitely feel cheated. At this time, he used words to fool him, and he got an insider with a high status.


    Yongze didn''t notice that Akainu gradually withdrew from the battlefield in Neiwan, and his attention was mainly on Little Ozzy at the moment.


    Although it was the impact of the bear''s paw, the impact speed of the bear''s bear''s paw was very slow, and the cyan sword energy emitted by Yongze was very fast, and finally succeeded in intercepting the impact of the bear''s paw before it hit Little Oz.


    Boom! !


    The cyan sword energy and the impact of the bear''s paw collided together, making a violent explosion sound.


    The powerful airflow generated by the explosion directly blows away the surrounding navy and pirates, and even the huge little Ozzy, under the strong airflow, is crushed and cannot move forward, and can only keep from being crushed. Push back.


    Hawkeye, who has been in a daze since meeting Yongze, finally confirmed that Yongze had reached another realm, or discovered something new after seeing Yongze''s blue sword aura.


    Otherwise, it is impossible that the gap between him and Yongze will be so big, and Yongze just slashed out a sword energy that is different in nature from before.


    If the previous sword aura was a scorching sun, then the sword aura just now was a swift and fierce storm.


    After the sword energy broke through the impact of the bear''s paw, although the light of the sword energy was much dimmer, it had enough power to throw it, and it directly chopped on the wall at the edge of the square.


    Shua!


    The thick wall was cut through by the sword energy in an instant, and the navy standing on the edge of the wall operating the cannon was split in two and fell to the ground.


    It was only here that the sword energy completely dissipated.


    "Ace, wait a little longer, I''ll come to rescue you right away." After the storm caused by the impact and slash of the bear''s paw passed, Little Ozzy continued to walk towards the wall of the square again under the continuous artillery fire and gunshots .


    Although little Oz has rough skin and thick flesh, he has been subjected to high-intensity artillery fire, and dense small wounds have appeared on his body at this time.


    However, since Yongze helped him block the impact of the bear''s paw, Little Ozzy''s state at this time is not bad.


    "Hehehe! Come here quickly, I will make you the strongest zombie." Moriah looked at Little Ozzy who was approaching, and began to laugh arrogantly.


    "Ozzy, that''s enough, it''s really enough, go back." Ace looked at little Ozzy who was constantly advancing against the powerful firepower of the navy, and couldn''t help persuading little Ozzy.


    Little Ozzy''s size, in such a battlefield, is still at the forefront, it is really too dangerous.


    Although little Ozzy seems to be nothing serious now, there are still five Shichibukai, several vice admirals, and two admirals not far away.


    "Don''t worry, Ace, I''ll get you out right away." Little Ozzy didn''t listen to Ace''s words and retreated, but told Ace not to worry.


    "Damn it, why aren''t those Qiwuhai attacking yet?" A navy couldn''t help cursing secretly as he saw Brother Ming and the others standing still as if they were watching a play.


    Actually, a large part of the navy is dissatisfied with the Shichibukai system. Pirates are pirates. What are legal pirates?


    Now those Shichibukai who have received a lot of benefits are actually not doing their best, except for Xiong, everyone is fishing.


    Hawkeye took a knife and started sleepwalking.


    Doflamingo didn''t make any moves during the whole process, he kept watching the show, and even made strange laughter from time to time, which was even more annoying.


    Moriah is the same.


    Empress too, forget it, she is in charge of being beautiful and beautiful.


    "…ò…ò…ò…ò…ò!" Brother Ming, who had a sharp sense, laughed a few times and moved his fingers when he heard what the navy said.


    Parasitic line!


    The sailor was right next to him, and under the surprised eyes of the navy, he rushed towards Little Ozzy "heroically".


    Of course, he was also heroically hacked to death by Little Ozzy.


    "Hey, hey, he''s such a brave navy." Brother Ming laughed wildly.


    "You!" Although the navy next to him didn''t know how Brother Ming did it, but based on the sudden strange changes of their companions and what they just said, they instantly guessed that Brother Ming must be playing tricks.


    Qiwuhai didn''t make a move, but the lieutenant general next to him couldn''t sit still. A lieutenant general who held two knives and controlled six knives with his hair rushed out.


    He is the Vice Admiral Ghost Spider of the Navy Headquarters.


    Little Ozzy saw the ghost spider, held a big knife, and slashed it down.


    But the ghost spider is different from the navies he fought before. It is not the existence of the bottom of the giant lieutenant general.


    Ghost Spider''s face was indifferent, and he gave the two knives in his hands a domineering look. Although he was pushed back a few steps, he still resisted Little Ozzy''s slash.


    At this time, the navy in the square also provided fire support to the ghost spider, and a large number of shells hit Little Ozzy.


    At this time, Little Ozzy had already resisted the shelling for a long time, even though he was as strong as him, he couldn''t help shaking slightly.


    But this time, the ghost spider found an opportunity.


    Ghost Spider took advantage of Little Ozzy''s strength, so he jumped up from the side, controlled six sharp knives with his hair, and slashed at Little Ozzy''s arm.


    His life return practice has reached a certain level, even if he controls the knife with his hair, he can be as flexible as an arm.


    Just when the ghost spider was about to cut Oz''s arm, a flash of blue light appeared.


    ps: 6k today.


    After all, I am not a full-time author, and I have other things. I have something to do recently, and it may take a while to relax around the tenth.


    At that time, there will be another update.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： Raiders of Heaven (3k)

    Chapter 176 Raiders from Heaven (3k)


    After the three generals returned to the square, the captains were released.


    Marco saw that Little Ozzy was in danger, so he turned into a phoenix and flew towards Little Ozzy at high speed.


    Fortunately, Marco was fast. Before the ghost spider''s knife was close to cutting Ozzy''s arm, he directly kicked the ghost spider away in the form of a phoenix.


    boom!


    The ghost spider attacked by Marco hit the thick wall of the square directly and fiercely.


    Marco, who has re-transformed into an adult but still retains two burning blue flame wings, said with a smile: "I said, there is a price to pay for shooting our companions."


    "Yo Yo Yo, as expected of Whitebeard''s team leader Phoenix Marco, it''s really scary.


    But, have you ever been kicked by the speed of light? "Huang Yuan smiled obscenely.


    After speaking, the yellow monkey instantly turned into a golden light and reached Marco.


    boom!


    A dazzling golden light burst out, and Marco flew upside down in an instant, and fell **** the ice.


    But the blue regeneration flame ignited on Marco in his hand, and he quickly stood up like a normal person.


    "It''s really dangerous, general, I was almost kicked to death by you." Marko said with a smile without any trace of injury on his body.


    Huang Yuan raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect to meet a colleague who was also talking nonsense with his eyes open.


    Shua!


    Little Oz, who was standing still, suddenly took his big knife and slashed at the yellow ape floating not far from him.


    Huang Yuan still had a smile on his face, and stretched out a finger calmly, aiming at the attacking sword.


    Phew!


    Huang Yuan''s finger suddenly burst into golden light, and a laser shot towards the attacking sword.


    Saw!


    The laser and the machete collided, and in an instant Little Ozzy''s machete pierced through directly.


    The laser laser that pierced the broadsword was still advancing at an extremely fast speed. This hard body that had resisted countless shells and bullets on the battlefield could not block the laser laser of the yellow monkey in the end.


    The laser directly pierced Little Ozzy''s chest, leaving a hole where scarlet blood flowed wildly.


    General Huang Yuan, after all, is a general and the highest combat power of the navy. Even a strong man of Marco''s level can only temporarily entangle the general. After a long time, he has to escape, otherwise he will be killed .


    A strong man of this level is not something Little Ozzy can handle.


    But Yongze naturally wouldn''t watch little Ozzy being attacked by the yellow ape like this, so he used the power of the shaking fruit, and punched the yellow ape''s position fiercely.


    Click, click, click!


    The air exploded like a shattered mirror, and a powerful shock rushed towards the yellow ape.


    Huang Yuan, who was planning to kill Little Ozzy with a move of Bachi Qiong Gouyu, noticed the movement from Yongze, and left in an instant.


    Boom!


    The powerful impact hit the wall of the square, directly destroying the impacted wall, and a large amount of rubble flew towards the surroundings.


    The navy still on the ice rushed towards Yongze one after another. Although they knew that they were not Yongze''s opponent, they couldn''t watch Yongze destroy the Navy headquarters like this.


    Yongze didn''t waste time on the ordinary navy. After forcing the yellow ape back, he also began to command the pirates to fight the rushing navy.


    After a period of time, suddenly, without knowing what happened, the navy in the bay also began to shrink its defenses and retreated towards the square.


    Garp, who was sitting in the position originally belonged to the general, heard the notification in the phone bug, his body trembled slightly, and his fists were clenched.


    "Cancel the original execution plan and execute Ace early."


    This is an urgent order notifying the entire Navy.


    Garp stood up and walked up the iron steps to the execution platform, and the scene of him hugging Ace when he was just born for the first time began to appear in his mind.


    Ace, who was howling and crying, was held in his arms, and miraculously stopped crying, and fell asleep peacefully.


    Garp walked to the execution platform, walked to Ace''s side, and put his eyes on the front, as if observing the battlefield.


    "Old man." Seeing Garp, Ace couldn''t help calling out his nickname for Garp.


    "What are you doing here? Do you have objections to combat?" Warring States asked with a slight frown when Garp walked up to Ace.


    Although he and Garp have been friends for decades and he trusts Garp very much, but Garp came up when the execution was about to be executed.


    Warring States think about the relationship between Garp and Ace again, it is hard for him not to think too much.


    Because at this time, Garp''s attitude is too important. If Garp comes back with a backstab at this time, the navy will be finished, in various senses.


    A naval hero betrays the Navy, what could be more humiliating?


    "No, the opponent is a pirate and is not worthy of sympathy." Garp said in a deep voice.


    "Then..." Warring States wanted to say that there was no objection, so what are you doing up here, but was interrupted directly by Garp.


    "Shut up!" Garp''s voice suddenly became louder, telling Sen Guo to shut up.


    In the entire Marin Vanduo, Karp is probably the only one who dares to interrupt the Admiral of the Navy directly and shut him up.


    "It doesn''t matter if I stay here." Garp sat down cross-legged, still looking ahead, and exhaled lightly.


    In my mind, I once again recalled what happened to Ace when he was a child.


    At that time, it was the first time he heard Ace say that he wanted to go to sea to become a pirate. Garp gave Ace''s iron fist without hesitation, and directly smashed Ace''s head into a big bag, and then asked Ace to be sure in the future. To be a navy.


    But Ace is not afraid of him at all. Even though his head is full of bags, he still firmly says that he wants to go to sea, and instead of calling Grandpa Garp, he just calls him the old man.


    The angry Garp was itching his teeth for a while, wishing to give Ace another iron fist of love, and his heart was more tired than ever.


    At this time, Luffy actually said that he wanted to go to sea with Ace, which made Garp so angry that he punched Luffy so hard.


    Seeing that Garp actually hit Luffy, Ace blocked Luffy with his body in an instant, and cursed at Garp.


    At night, Garp took little Ace and Luffy to eat and drink, emphasizing repeatedly that the two of them will be in the navy in the future, eat and drink as much as they can.


    As a result, the two didn''t hear anything about being a navy, but they learned from him when they ate and drank, and even Luffy was already better than blue.


    "Bad guys don''t deserve sympathy, but family members are different." After saying this softly, the tears in Garp''s eyes could no longer be stopped.


    The man who once destroyed the famous Rocks Pirates and pushed Roger, the Pirate King, into desperation several times, the man known as a naval hero, shed tears.


    Although Ace has no blood relationship with him, in Garp''s heart, Ace is his own grandson.


    Now, his grandson is about to be executed and beheaded, but he can''t help. Even Garp dare not look at Ace, he is afraid that seeing Ace''s face, he will not be able to help.


    "What should the old man do, Ace, you bastard, why don''t you live according to what the old man said."


    Garp had tears and snot running down his nose. At this moment, he is not the famous naval hero, but an old man overwhelmed by grief and at a loss.


    At this moment, the cloak of justice that Garp was wearing at the time seemed to weigh tens of thousands of catties, and it was overwhelming for Garp.


    "Old man..." Seeing the grandfather who always smirked with such a painful expression, Ace felt uncomfortable.


    Although the old man was screaming in his mouth, Ace really regarded Garp as a grandfather.


    "At this point, if you want to make any crooked ideas, I will never forgive you, Garp."


    Warring States looked at Garp who was in grief, afraid that Garp would do something stupid when he was emotional, so he reminded.


    Although he also felt sorry for Garp, the two had been friends for decades, but this was not the time to consider personal relationships, he had to put the overall situation first.


    "If I wanted to do something, I would have done it long ago." Garp said in a deep voice, the justice in his heart did not allow him to do it.


    The significance of this incident is too great, and it can affect the pattern of the world.


    Whitebeard is defeated, and the momentum of the overall pirates will be greatly affected.


    Since Roger started the era of great pirates, too many pirates have been emerging, and the navy needs a big victory to curb this situation.


    At this moment, suddenly, there was a whistling in the sky.


    The pirate navy looked up one after another, and a warship was hitting the inner bay.


    The warship landed very quickly, and just hit the place where Qiao Zi dug the ice before.


    That place is the largest piece of sea in the Inner Bay, and other places are covered with ice.


    Most of the pirates on the boat fell into the water. Fortunately, Shiping, the murloc, was there, otherwise, except for the sand crocodile Crocodile, who can fly, all other capable people would have drowned.


    After being rescued by Jinbe, Luffy quickly ran up to the bow, looking for Ace''s location.


    Soon, I saw Ace kneeling on the execution platform.


    Luffy''s eyes lit up, and he shouted loudly: "Ace!"


    Ace on the execution platform saw Luffy calling him, and responded loudly: "Luffy!"


    Looking at Sengoku, the first thing you see is Luffy, then the two Shichibukai and Ivankov, a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, and then there are a large number of criminals in the city of Push forward wearing prison uniforms.


    "Karp, it''s this bastard''s family again!" Suddenly there was another group of enemies inexplicably, and seeing this scene, Sen Guo couldn''t help but his blood pressure soared.


    "Luffy!" Garp covered his head with his hands, his eyes widened, he looked at Luffy in shock, and was also stunned by the way Luffy appeared.


    Taking advantage of the two generals guarding the square, Yongze, who was resting and recovering his strength, also saw this scene. Xindao''s final combat power finally came, and he could launch a real attack.


    He has not entered the square, just waiting for the last strength.


    Although it seems that the Whitebeard Pirates can compete with the Navy on the surface, Yongze knows that this is an illusion.


    Shichibukai didn''t make a move, Sengoku didn''t make a move, Garp didn''t make a move, and the pacifist hidden in the dark hasn''t appeared yet.


    The power of the navy has not exploded at all, but the Whitebeard Pirates, except for Yongze himself, have already played all their cards.


    The fourteen captains have all taken action, and the forty-three pirate groups outside are also doing their best to fight the navy in the outer bay.


    The reason why there are so few lieutenant generals here is because most lieutenant generals are in the outer bay.


    Although Luffy''s own combat effectiveness is not very good now, the combat effectiveness of the people he brought is very good.


    Two Shichibukai, a Revolutionary Army cadre, and those criminals in the city of Fuel were all big pirates before.


    This war is about to heat up. In order to lure them into the bait, the navy will execute Ace in advance.


    Although Yongze knew that this was a navy conspiracy, he had to end because Ace couldn''t die.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： Siege from Three Generals (3k)

    Chapter 177 From the Siege of the Three Generals (3k)


    As soon as Luffy appeared on the stage, he attracted the attention of a large number of pirates and navy.


    Not only because the way he played is too special, but also has a deep relationship with what he does and his identity.


    Kazan, who had met Luffy in the Chambord Islands, had that signature wretched smile on his face, and said, "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon."


    "Hey, the two Shichibukai, and the legendary super problematic rookie Straw Hat Boy." Brother Ming showed an inexplicable smile.


    At the same time, Akainu who had just completed the arrangement also saw Luffy, Akainu narrowed his eyes slightly, and said:


    "That guy is the grandson of the hero Karp, the son of the revolutionary dragon. He must be eradicated this time."


    Akaken feels that if Luffy is not eliminated at this time, Luffy will become the navy''s confidant in the future.


    With the strength of Garp and Dragon, there are still achievements. Can Luffy, who has their blood, be inferior?


    Many people on the side of the Whitebeard Pirates also recognized Luffy, because Ace often took Luffy''s reward map and said proudly to everyone: "This is my brother Luffy."


    While everyone was amazed by Luffy''s unique appearance, Crocodile the Crocodile standing behind Luffy was looking around all the time, as if looking for something.


    Until he saw the tall figure holding a large naginata standing on the ice, and there was no navy figure within 500 meters around him¡ªWhite Beard.


    Seeing the figure he was looking for, the sand crocodile raised its golden hook without hesitation, and flew towards Whitebeard.


    He is going to challenge Whitebeard again here.


    Sensing a figure with a strong breath coming towards him, Yongze looked sideways and saw the sand crocodile with a cigar in its mouth.


    "Whitebeard, long time no see." When he was approaching Yongze, the sand crocodile raised the golden hook and said with a smile.


    Yongze was a little speechless. Should he say that the sand crocodile has courage, or should he say that he is beyond his control.


    "What a guy with a short memory." Yongze didn''t move, because he sensed that someone had already made a move, and it was Luffy.


    Luffy, with water all over his body, kicked directly towards the golden hook of the sand crocodile, preventing the sand crocodile from attacking Whitebeard.


    The sand crocodile looked at Luffy who was covered in water, frowned slightly, and retreated sharply, dodging Luffy''s kick.


    "Why do you want to protect Whitebeard?" Sand Crocodile frowned and looked at Luffy.


    Yong Ze smiled and said nothing, Luffy is protecting you.


    "Sure enough, he is Whitebeard, then you can''t shoot him, Ace likes this uncle very much!" Luffy explained his reason.


    Ace once said to him, "Whitebeard is the best pirate in the world, and I want him to be the Pirate King."


    For Ace to say such things, Luffy thinks that Ace must like Whitebeard very much, just like he likes Ace.


    At this time, the Whitebeard Pirates rushed up and asked the sand crocodile, "Crocodile, what do you want?"


    Crocodile finally gave up on challenging Whitebeard at this time and stepped back temporarily.


    "You are Ace''s younger brother Luffy." Yong Ze said looking at Luffy.


    "Yes, Ace is my brother." Luffy said proudly.


    "This battlefield is very dangerous. You shouldn''t have participated in this level of war so quickly, but in order to save Ace, you participated in it. I admit your courage." Yong Ze stared at Luffy and said.


    People around were surprised, there are not many pirates recognized by Whitebeard, and Luffy is still a newcomer.


    "Who wants your acknowledgment, brother saves brother, what reason is needed!" Luffy said loudly.


    "This kind of courage...is worthy of being that man''s son." Ivankov stared dumbfounded at Luffy who directly refuted Whitebeard''s words.


    You know, that is the emperor of the new world, the legendary pirate, and the strongest man in the world. Any one of these three titles is scary, let alone three titles on one person.


    Ivankov didn''t know if others would dare, anyway, he didn''t dare to be so arrogant in front of White Beard.


    But Luffy is not over yet. Luffy looked up at Whitebeard and shouted: "I know, you want to be the Pirate King, right, but I must be the one who becomes the Pirate King in the end!"


    "The one who becomes One Piece must be me!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone on the battlefield was shocked, and the navy pirates were all shocked by Luffy''s audacity.


    This newcomer actually said such outrageous words to the emperor of the new world.


    "Gu la la la!" However, Yongze didn''t get angry as others imagined, but laughed out loud.


    Yongze put his hand on Luffy''s shoulder, leaving a mark of Flying Thunder God on Luffy, and laughed loudly: "You are really an arrogant brat, don''t die."


    Immediately afterwards, Luffy talked about the information he heard on the phone bug on the warship.


    "They are going to execute Ace in advance, what preparations are there, but there is a code word behind it, I can''t understand it."


    "I see, it is very important information." Yong Ze nodded.


    It was almost the same as he had imagined, the navy was about to start using tricks.


    "I told you this because we all wanted to save Ace." Luffy looked at Whitebeard and said, completely putting him and Whitebeard on the same level.


    "Very well, I will definitely be able to rescue Ace." Yongze nodded slightly, thinking in his heart that it was time to go all out, and at least one general would completely lose his combat effectiveness.


    Either Akainu or Aokiji will do, both of them will affect his water escape.


    "Ace, I''m here to save you!" After telling Yongze about the information, Luffy ran directly towards the execution platform.


    At this time, Marco also flew over, saying that someone had discovered the information and wanted to execute Ace in advance.


    "Or I''ll go to the outer bay to help them hit the general, let them attack the inner bay as soon as possible, or it may be too late." Marko said.


    Yongze shook his head, glanced at Warring States, and said:


    "That guy won''t let the news flow out so easily. This is a trap. You tell the people in the outer bay not to come in, just attack those warships outside."


    Marco nodded, took out the phone bug and began to notify the captains of the various pirate groups.


    After finishing speaking, Yongze took Cong Yunqie and began to walk slowly towards the square. He asked the captains to cover Little Ozzy and Luffy without following him.


    Soon, a golden light flashed, and a lightsaber shining with golden light cut towards Yongze.


    Yongze''s Zhenzhen fruit ability was attached to Cong Yunqie, and it shattered Huang Yuan''s Tian Congyun Sword with one blow, and knocked Huang Yuan back more than ten meters. He taunted:


    "Little yellow ape, play sword in front of me, go back and practice for two hundred years before coming back."


    "Yo yo, white beard, it''s scary." The expression on Huang Yuan''s face remained the same, with a wretched smile on his face, and he didn''t withdraw immediately as usual.


    Soon Yongze knew the support of the yellow monkey, and a huge ice bird on the right rushed towards him. The ice bird just passed by, and the powerful freezing force froze the pirates along the way.


    On the left, a huge burning boulder came towards him.


    The yellow ape in the middle also raised his finger with a smile, a golden light shined, and a tyrannical laser shot towards Yongze.


    In order to deal with Yongze, the three generals actually shot together.


    The captains who were fighting the navy in other places immediately shouted worriedly: "Daddy!"


    Then he didn''t care about the navy that was fighting him, and wanted to go to help Yongze.


    "No need to come here, it''s just three brats, you continue to attack the square." Yongze stopped the captains who wanted to come to help him.


    If the captains all come to help him, they will miss the best offensive period.


    At this time, a large number of lieutenant generals were fighting with forty-three pirate groups outside the bay, and the three generals also attacked Yongze together.


    It is impossible for the Warring States to go down to defend the square. First, he must command the entire navy, and second, he must keep an eye on the execution platform.


    Garp is even more unlikely to go down, as long as the pirates don''t rush up, he basically doesn''t care about it.


    At this time, the most powerful party in the square is Shichibukai, but Qiwuhai has the female emperor as the inner ghost, and the others will not attack with all their strength, so this is the time when the square is the weakest in defense.


    Facing the tyrannical attack of the three incoming generals, Yongze did not dodge, but lifted Cong Yunqie obliquely, and the breath of the sun and Chakra Qiqi burst out, and the whole body''s strength was also poured into Dao Congyunqie.


    A faint golden flame appeared on Cong Yunqie''s blade, and Yongze himself''s aura instantly soared.


    The breath of the sun, the fourteenth-shaped pilgrimage to the scorching sun!


    Hurrah!


    A flame slash of more than ten meters was slashed by Yongze.


    This slash is different from Yongze''s original slash. First, the area shrank by half, and then it was horizontal.


    However, the three generals still dare not underestimate this flame slash.


    Because the outermost part of the crimson slash, that is, the sharpest part of the slash, is burning with a light golden flame.


    The three generals have all seen how powerful this pale golden flame is. Even the sword energy of the eagle eye can be burned, and the cold air from the green pheasant can only be weakened, but cannot be extinguished.


    Even if it was Akainu, if he had only one person, he would not dare to take this sword energy head-on.


    His knowledge and knowledge are warning him of his madness. If he resists that slash, even if he becomes elemental, he may still be severely injured by the golden flame.


    Elementalization is not truly invincible. In addition to armed domineering, some energy attacks can also cause damage to him.


    Boom!


    Yongze''s slash and the attack of the three generals collided together, making a loud noise.


    The huge ice bird made by the green pheasant melted the moment it hit the flame slash, leaving nothing behind, as if it had never appeared before.


    The huge lava was directly cut open after encountering the flame slash and fell on the ice.


    Huang Yuan''s laser hit the flame slash, and after a few seconds of stalemate with the flame slash, it couldn''t bear it, and it turned into golden dots and dissipated.


    "How is it possible, the attacks of the generals are... unexpectedly inferior to Whitebeard''s slash!" The navy, who was paying attention to the battle here, couldn''t help showing disbelief in his eyes.


    The pirates began to cheer. In their view, the father actually suppressed the three generals by himself, and the victory is already in sight.


    At this time, the entrance of Outer Bay opened by Little Ozzy came in a man holding a knife taller than his body and a normal-sized knife at his waist.


    He is the Great Eddy Spider Skuyad, the captain of one of the forty-three pirate groups under the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Not long ago, he learned a secret that surprised and angered him, so he disobeyed Whitebeard''s order to let them fight in the outer bay and entered the inner bay.


    It will be back to Hokage soon, don¡¯t worry, always write from the beginning to the end, and the night of the Nine Tails is coming soon, everyone, please be safe, trust me


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： Nagasawas plan (3k)

    Chapter 178 Yongze''s plan (3k)


    Aokiji continuously released extremely cold air from his hands to consume the golden flame on the flame slash.


    Golden light kept pouring out of Huang Yuan''s hands, rushing towards the flame slash.


    Akainu''s two arms also shot lava directly, suppressing the flame slash.


    Under the joint efforts of the three of them, the flame slash finally dissipated with a loud noise.


    Warring States on the execution platform saw that the three generals spent so much effort to disperse the flaming sword energy, they couldn''t help frowning and said:


    "Why is White Beard still so strong despite his injuries, that he can hold back three generals by himself."


    "Report, the New World pirates in the outer bay have changed." A navy soldier ran to the execution platform and the Warring States to report the information.


    The Warring States Period has been watching all directions from the execution platform, and also observed the changes of the pirates outside the bay.


    The pirates outside the bay did not enter the bay to support Whitebeard and the others when there was a gap in the wall of the outer bay.


    "He seems to have discovered your plan." Garp said.


    As Garp, he naturally knew the battle plan of the Warring States Period.


    Sengoku''s original plan was to use the news of Ace''s early execution to stimulate the Whitebeard Pirates, and then pretend to be defeated and shrink the defense line to attract all the pirates into the inner bay.


    When all the pirates enter the inner bay, it is also the time for the pirates to lose.


    At that time, a special wall will rise on the edge of the square to surround the pirates in the inner bay. At the same time, the only exit will also ambush a large number of pacifists.


    At that time, the pirates really became the turtle in the urn, and let the navy handle it.


    Now, it seems that the idea of ????the Warring States Period has been seen through. The pirates in the outer bay still did not attack the inner bay when the naval defense line shrunk, but kept cleaning up the warships around Marin Fando.


    "Let''s see through it. No matter what, as long as he doesn''t give up on this rescue, he will come in in the end. Moreover, he must not have thought of that." Zhan Guo said calmly.


    White Beard, who loves his family so much, probably never imagined that a son would betray him.


    Just when the three generals had just neutralized the sword energy, they discovered that White Beard actually rushed over on his own initiative.


    Yongze carried Cong Yunqie, the chakra on his feet erupted fiercely, and he was in front of the three of them in an instant, and the armed and domineering Cong Yunqie slashed at Akainu.


    Akaken also felt the strong sense of threat that Yongze brought him, and he didn''t dare to greet him at all, turning into a billow of lava and retreating.


    Aokiji condensed an ice knife in his hand and slashed towards Yongze. At the same time, golden light burst out from the feet of the yellow monkey, and he might kick towards Yongze.


    Yongze laughed loudly, with the cloud cut in his right hand, running the breath of the sun, breaking the ice blade of Aokiji together, and smashing Aokiji into the air at the same time.


    Clenching a fist with his left hand, using the ability of the shaking fruit, he punched out fiercely.


    Click! Click!


    The air is like a shattered mirror, producing numerous large and small cracks, and then exploded with a bang, and a powerful shock wave collided with the rushing yellow ape.


    With a bang, the yellow monkey flew upside down in an instant.


    "It''s just an old guy who failed in the last era, I can''t let you continue to be arrogant."


    Akaken sees that the attacks of Kizaru and Aokiji are easily resolved by Yongze, and knows that this cannot go on. This is a serious blow to the morale of the navy.


    The strongest general in their minds has yet to gain the upper hand in three-on-one.


    "The dog gnaws the red lotus!"


    Akainu''s right arm suddenly turned into billowing magma, and then the magma arm turned into a ferocious dog.


    The red dog''s arm made of magma lengthened rapidly, and the vicious dog made of magma roared and bit Yongze.


    "Gu la la la!" Yongze laughed loudly, and did not dodge. He raised Cong Yunqiri to prepare for a confrontation with Akainu.


    He''s not the stabbed, injured white beard.


    He''s going to blow Akainu''s head off today!


    Attached the armed domineering color to the blade, the chakra of the arm exploded, and an extremely powerful force burst out instantly. Just waving Cong Yunqie brought a strong wind that could overturn people.


    It has to be said that Chakra is like a panacea, which can change its nature into various elemental attacks, and can also change its form into various shapes.


    Moreover, it can also directly affect the physical body. As long as you have superb chakra control ability, you can have powerful destructive power just by adding chakra with your fists without using nature changes.


    Like Yongze has a white beard template, it is already powerful, and if it is blessed with Chakra, the power is even stronger than others can imagine.


    The domineering Cong Yuncutter blade with the armed color and the lava dog''s head collided, and the lava dog''s head was cut off in half in an instant.


    However, the move just now was actually just a feint attack by Akainu. When Yongze attacked the lava dog''s head, Akainu''s left arm immediately turned into an element, and quickly extended to hit Yongze''s head.


    Ghost dog!


    This time Akainu''s attack was much faster than before, and the billowing lava quickly hit Yongze''s head. If this blow was hit, even if he didn''t die, he would lose half his life.


    But Yongze has long been on guard, and he was already guarding against Chi Dog''s move when he attacked Chi Dog''s lava dog.


    You must know that the white beard in the original book lost half of his face by this trick.


    The left fist that had been prepared for a long time blasted out instantly.


    Click, click, click!


    The extended lava arm was instantly shattered under the action of the shocking fruit. If it weren''t for the rush of the yellow monkey and the blue pheasant, the red dog would have to be stabbed by the rushing Nagasawa.


    The right hand of Akainu who recovered the entity was bleeding continuously, and he was injured.


    Akakenu''s face darkened, how long he hadn''t been injured.


    Seeing that one of the three generals was finally injured, Yongze thought that the opportunity had come, and was about to take out the Flying Thunder God iron piece he had prepared in advance.


    It is impossible for Whitebeard to have something like Kunai on his body, but pirates do not lack all kinds of knives.


    So Yongze took out some knives in stock and made them into sharp iron sheets, and stamped the Flying Thunder God mark on them to replace Kunai.


    He asked all the captains to bring a piece of Flying Thunder God Iron, although the captains didn''t know what to do with it, but the father gave it, so just accept it.


    The power of Flying Thunder God is unquestionable, and without knowing the information, it can even produce an unexpected effect.


    In Yongze''s prediction, the first time flying Thunder God can at least severely injure a general.


    Since Akainu was injured at this time, Nagasawa was not polite and picked him.


    Suddenly, Yongze''s knowledgeable domineering sensed a breath breaking into this battlefield where no one dared to disturb.


    Yongze looked at it and frowned slightly. It was Skuyad, the big whirlpool spider.


    "Go help Oz and Luffy, my side is not a battlefield where you can come." Yong Ze reminded.


    "Father, I''m not afraid. Aren''t we going to rescue Ace, so we should defeat the three generals first." Scuyad held a big knife and did not obey Yongze''s order.


    Flying in the sky, Marco, who was covering Luffy, noticed Scuyad and frowned.


    Before I heard other captains say that Skuyad disappeared, why did he come to the inner bay, and entered the battlefield between Dad and the generals, isn¡¯t that going to add trouble to Dad?


    ''Are you still bewitched by Akainu? ¡¯ Seeing that Scuyad had directly disobeyed his orders, Yongze thought to himself.


    Whitebeard Pirates will not disobey Whitebeard''s order.


    Because they all know that Whitebeard will never harm them, and because of the respect for Whitebeard in their hearts, they will not violate Whitebeard''s orders.


    Akainu, who obeyed the order of the Warring States period and turned Skuyad against him, of course knew what might happen next, and he signaled Kizaki and Aokiji not to make a move with his eyes.


    Skuyad walked to the position in front of Yongze and slowly pulled out the big knife, facing the three generals, and then said:


    "The forty-three pirates under your command, each of us is indebted to you for your great kindness. For the Whitebeard Pirates, we will go through fire and water."


    Just when everyone thought this was a scene of loving father and filial son, suddenly, Scuyad suddenly turned around and stabbed at Yongze''s chest.


    But Yongze has no physical injuries, so he doesn''t need to dodge. He directly covered his palm with the armed color and grabbed Scuyad''s broadsword.


    This huge change shocked a large number of people on the field. Except for a very small number of people who knew the truth, even many navies who did not know the plan were shocked.


    The white beard who loved his family the most was actually assassinated by his own son.


    Marco''s pupils shrank sharply, and then he couldn''t care about anything else, and rushed to the dangerous battlefield with wings.


    "Skuad!"


    Marco, who was fast, quickly arrived at the battlefield between the general and Yongze, and directly grabbed Skuyad''s head with one hand and smashed it to the ice, asking angrily:


    "Why are you doing this, answer me, Scuyard."


    But the three generals would not allow the three of them to chat about homework so calmly. Seeing that Scuyad had failed to sneak attack, Akainu rushed up together with Kizaru and Aokiji after cursing inwardly as a waste.


    Although the assassination failed, he should have caught Whitebeard by surprise. Now Whitebeard must be very upset, and this is the best time to attack Whitebeard.


    Yongze saw the three generals rushing towards them together, and walked a few steps forward: "Marco, take that idiot son aside."


    Although Marco wanted to stay with the old dads to share the pressure, he still obeyed his daddy and flew aside with Scuyad.


    "Yo Yo Yo, as expected of White Beard, you really have a broad mind. Do you want to protect your son who betrayed you? I don''t know if you will have such a mind if you are really stabbed."


    Huang Yuan smiled wretchedly, with a cannon in his mouth, but he was not idle, his hands were shining golden, ready to use the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu to suppress Yongze with firepower.


    "No matter how stupid my son is, that''s my family too. You should never do anything to my family." Yongze violently threw out the seven sharp iron pieces.


    But the moment he got close to the three generals, Aokiji shot violently, and the seven iron plates were all frozen, turning into lumps of ice, and then fell to the ice with a thud.


    But Aokiji doesn''t know, this is exactly what Yongze expected.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： Akainu

    Chapter 179 Injured Akainu


    "Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu!"


    Huang Yuan leaped into the air, bursting out bursts of golden light from his hands, and countless shining light bullets shot out from Huang Yuan''s hands, rushing towards Yongze like a dense barrage of bullets.


    Aokiji rushed towards Yongze, while condensing the air-conditioning, and continuously formed ice spears around him to shoot at Yongze.


    Akaken''s right hand was injured, and he didn''t dare to get too close to Yongze, fearing that Yongze would find a chance to get hurt again, so he just released lava on the spot and threw it towards Yongze.


    No one cared about the iron piece on the ground frozen by Aokiji. After all, what threat can a piece of iron pose? Even shells are nothing to fear from the generals.


    Looking at Akainu standing next to the iron sheet, Yongze laughed loudly. One is flying in the sky and the other is running on the ground.


    Seeing White Beard laughing suddenly, the three of Akatsuki, Azaru, and Aokiji all tensed up, thinking that Yongze was going to perform that kind of slash with golden flames again, so they all watched Yongze cautiously.


    But what puzzled them was that not only did Yongze not use that powerful flame slash, he didn''t even use the ability to shake the fruit. He didn''t make any moves, but just looked at those light bullets, ice spears, and huge lava lightly.


    "Could it be an injury?" Akainu said, his fist turned into lava again, wanting to take this opportunity to kill Nagasawa in one fell swoop.


    "Dad!"


    Marko, who has been paying attention to the situation on Yongze''s side, couldn''t help but shouted in worry.


    Just when he wanted to put down the Scuyad in his hand and rushed to Yongze to help him block the attack of the three generals, Yongze''s figure instantly disappeared from Marko''s sight.


    Marco''s eyes widened, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Where did such a big daddy go?


    Boom!


    The eight-foot Qiong Gouyu of Huangyuan arrived first. Countless light bullets poured on the ice surface, making pits and hollows on the flat ice surface, and countless shards of ice shot out.


    Immediately afterwards, Aokiji''s ice spear slammed into the ice layer, and then Akainu''s lava burning with fierce flames slammed into the ice, directly smashing a big hole.


    Because they were always on guard against Yongze''s golden flame slash, the three of them all focused on Yongze, and saw that weird scene immediately.


    White Beard''s tall body instantly disappeared into space like evaporated water.


    But the evaporated water can still see water vapor, what about the white bearded man?


    Akainu was the first to discover it, almost because he sensed the familiar and powerful aura behind him, and he immediately wanted to elementalize and distance himself.


    However, Yong Ze, who was ready to attack, could let Akainu, who was running away in a hurry, slip away successfully.


    At the moment of using Flying Thunder God, he also opened the transparent world to hide his breath.


    Cong Yunqiri, who was armed with color, stabbed directly into Akainu''s back.


    Flutter!


    Cong Yunqie pierced directly from behind, and then penetrated Akainu''s chest, directly piercing through the heart.


    "How is it possible!" Akaken''s eyes widened, his eyes full of shock.


    Why, Yongze can suddenly appear behind him, he must not have that kind of speed, even if it is the speed of the yellow monkey, it is not so fast that he cannot find it.


    But it is naturally impossible for Nagasawa to explain Fei Leishen to Akainu.


    boom!


    After stabbing the knife, Yongze slapped Akainu away with his left hand, leaving a mark of Flying Thunder God on his body.


    The yellow monkey turned into a golden light, stretched out his right hand, and firmly relied on the red dog.


    But Akainu still spat out a mouthful of blood, obviously the knife just didn''t feel good.


    "What kind of move is this?" Karp, who was standing on the execution platform, couldn''t help being surprised when he saw that Yongze''s operation actually directly stabbed Akainu to the heart.


    He can be sure that just now Yongze definitely did not move fast, but disappeared directly from the spot, and then appeared directly behind Akainu.


    No matter how fast Yongze was, there would still be an afterimage left behind, and just now, Yongze disappeared without any afterimage, and then appeared behind Akainu in an instant.


    "Another strange method, Whitebeard, how much are you hiding?" Zhan Guo couldn''t help but frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    However, he quickly calmed down. No matter how strong Whitebeard is, he is still alone. Neither he nor Karp have made a move. The two generals are still in their prime, that is, Akainu was injured.


    But in terms of the general''s vitality, this is not a fatal injury, it can only be said to be a slightly serious injury.


    The naval deployment is extremely sufficient this time, and the Whitebeard Pirates will definitely be wiped out by him here.


    "Huh, you bastard, you almost killed Dad!" Marko couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Nagasawa was not injured, but severely injured Akainu, and then threw Skuad onto the ice.


    "You guy, did dad ever do something that owed you? Why did you betray him!" Marco asked angrily, grabbing Scuyad''s collar.


    He was really angry. Dad was already suffering from injuries, and his current state is so good that it may only be a short-lived flashback.


    And Scuyad actually attacked Dad when he was fighting the three generals.


    If Scuyad succeeded, Marco couldn''t believe what would happen.


    Those are the three generals, the navy''s strongest combat power, and the target is the Four Emperors among the pirates.


    "Ahem, I didn''t do anything that owes me, thanks to you for telling me, Marco." Skuyard laughed.


    Skuyad pointed to the pacifist legion that had just appeared, and said loudly:


    "Obviously the people in the inner bay should be more dangerous and easier to hit, why don''t those robots rush in to attack you, but attack our forty-three pirates in the outer bay.


    And the two sides have been frozen, if you want to leave, you have to face the group of marines and robots, end this farce, I already know everything.


    Whitebeard made a deal with Sengoku. In this war, Ace and the members of the Whitebeard Pirates will be fine, and only our 43 Pirates will die. "


    When Skuyard said this, the pirates in the Outer Bay couldn''t help being taken aback. Scuyard''s words really had a grain of truth.


    But Marco was angry, burning with blue flames all over his body, and angrily said:


    "Skuyad, what are you thinking about? Open your eyes and take a good look. In order to save Ace, Dad fought against the three generals by himself, and even severely injured Akainu.


    If you want to cooperate with the Navy, will Dad have to work so hard? If Dad wanted you to die, Dad wouldn''t have let me bring you out just now. You should have died under the general''s attack!


    Who told you about this. "


    Skuyad looked at Akainu who was vomiting blood, and remembered what Nagasawa said just now.


    Although he was facing three generals at the same time, Yongze still asked Marco to take the betrayer Scuyad away from the battlefield instead of asking Marco to aid him.


    It''s not like trading his death for Ace''s...


    "It was Akainu, at that time..." Skuyard finally revealed his source of information.


    It turned out that when he was about to come to Neiwan to support Whitebeard, he met General Akainu.


    But instead of killing him, Red Dog told him two secrets. One secret is that Ace is the son of Pirate King Roger, and the other is that Whitebeard made a deal with Sengoku.


    Akakenu said that he could not understand the behavior of Whitebeard and Sengoku, so he told him the truth.


    Akainu has a lot of information, coupled with the Navy''s deliberate performance, the pure Scuyad quickly changed from disbelief to anger.


    He hates Whitebeard, why hide the news that Ace is Roger''s son, and Roger has a deep hatred with him.


    However, he has been called brother and brother with the enemy''s son for so long, and even now he is desperately trying to rescue the enemy''s son.


    "You don''t believe Dad, but you believe an admiral''s words. You were deceived by him, and there is no deal at all!" Marco looked at Skuyard speechlessly.


    At this time, Yong Ze, who was preparing for the next wave of attack, noticed the movement on Marco''s side. Cong Yun cut into the ice, and directly used the power of the shocking fruit, and punched two huge waves that were frozen in the sky. Call to go.


    Click, click, click!


    Boom!


    A huge noise appeared, and the two ice blocks that blocked the retreat of the pirate group burst instantly, turning into tiny ice blocks and flying towards the surroundings.


    "Say I betrayed my son''s head, don''t be kidding, go if you want to go, go, and stay and kill the enemy with me if you have already made up your mind to die!"


    Yongze roared angrily, and carrying Cong Yunqie, he charged the three generals by himself.


    It¡¯s just for him, in fact, most of the pirates who are not strong are irrelevant, what he needs is the combat power that can fight against the general-level navy and Qibukai.


    If a large number of ordinary pirates left, he would be more at ease, and he would be speechless if it was judged that the retreat was not successful because too many pirates died.


    When the pirates heard Yongze''s words, none of them backed down. They all shouted for Dad, and then began to rush towards the square desperately. They believed in Whitebeard.


    Scuyad looked at the heroic figure of his father charging, and knelt down on the ground in frustration, tears pouring out as if he didn''t want money.


    What the **** is he doing? He actually listened to the Navy and went to assassinate Dad.


    Looking at Yongze rushing up, even Kizaru couldn''t laugh anymore, because they didn''t know how Whitebeard suddenly got behind Akainu just now.


    If White Beard uses that trick again, it will be troublesome.


    "Meteor Volcano!"


    Seeing many pirates start to charge, Whitebeard is also charging towards them, and Akainu himself released his wide-ranging special move.


    Akainu''s fists produce a large number of huge lava fists in the form of lava and launch them into the air.


    Just wait for a while, and the dense lava fists will rage in the inner bay like a meteor shower.


    Akazu looked at Aokiji and Kizaru. It would take some time for the meteor volcano to land. Although it was not slow, it was definitely not as fast as Nagasawa.


    Aokiji also knew about Akainu''s thoughts. Although he didn''t quite agree with Akainu''s ideas, the enemy couldn''t care less about it now.


    "Frozen Time Capsule!"


    Aokiji''s powerful air-conditioning erupted, and a shock wave of air-conditioning quickly formed and hit Yongze.


    Huang Yuan made a masterpiece of golden light in his hand, and kept firing lasers in the direction of Yongze.


    Facing the attacks of the two, Yongze didn''t care at all, he was calculating the positions of the three.


    The yellow monkey is floating in the sky and cannot be hit, but the green pheasant is not far from the red dog.


    Just when the laser and freezing shock wave were about to hit Yongze, Yongze disappeared from the sight of the three of them again.


    "Flying Thunder God Slash!"


    Six thousand a day, I really tried my best, don¡¯t rush, I¡¯m very slow in typing, not to mention there are other things to do


    This week is very busy


    If you haven¡¯t seen Pirates, don¡¯t worry, there must be a beginning and an end. It¡¯s time to end and return to Hokage. It¡¯s a matter of a few chapters


    Constantly urging, I also feel very uncomfortable, very disturbing thinking


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： The broken water escape (3k)

    Chapter 180 Breaking the Water Escape (3k)


    "Flying Thunder God Slash!"


    The moment Akainu saw Yongze disappearing, he also saw Yongze who suddenly appeared in front of him at the same time.


    Akakenu''s pupils shrank sharply, without hesitation, his arm immediately turned into hot lava and hit Yongze.


    There is no way to avoid this blow. It is no longer a matter of speed. Yongze directly traveled through the space, as if he was standing in front of him.


    Since there is no way to escape, Akainu chooses to exchange injuries for injuries. He wants to see whether the old man with white beard can resist, or he can resist!


    Puff!


    The domineering Cong Yunqie with the armed color attached pierced through Akainu''s chest again, and scarlet blood continued to flow from the wound.


    But just when Akainu''s giant lava punch was about to hit Yongze.


    Whoosh!


    Nagazawa''s tall body disappeared in front of Akainu again.


    With the help of the Flying Raijin iron plate that was frozen before, he escaped the attack of Akainu who wanted to exchange injuries for injuries.


    Yongze''s tall body stood tall on the ice, and the air waves caused by the battlefield attack blew up the white cloak behind Yongze.


    Admiral Akainu not far away from him was already spitting blood because of another heavy blow, and the yellow monkey who was looking for opportunities in the air did not have the usual hippie smile, and his face was full of dignity.


    The aged Whitebeard faced the three generals alone, and while remaining unscathed, he unexpectedly severely injured one of them.


    Did the hero Garp and the Warring States Marshal face such monsters when they were young?


    "Admiral Sakalski!" Paying attention to the navies on the battlefield on Yongze''s side also showed worried expressions.


    Whitebeard is so scary, can they really win today?


    Soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals, in a world of powerful personal force like the Pirate World.


    Undoubtedly, the result of the general versus the general is more important, and in the battle between the general and the general, the navy has already fallen into a disadvantage at this time.


    The three generals of the navy were all held back by Yongze, and together with a group of strong men brought by Luffy, the situation soon tilted towards the pirate side.


    Because of the existence of Yongze this time, the Pirates didn''t need to use a lot of strong men to stop the three generals, and Luffy''s charge went much smoother.


    When encountering an ordinary navy, Luffy will fly all the way, and when encountering Moria, there will be Shiping to deal with it.


    When encountering a bear, Ivankov will deal with it, and when encountering Doflamingo, Marko will help.


    When you meet Smoker who can turn elements into elements, there will also be a domineering empress who will come to help you.


    Hawkeye was still thinking about Yongze''s sword energy, standing motionless on the edge of the square like a statue, not attacking anyone.


    Just when Luffy was about to rush into the square through the wall destroyed by Little Oz, black walls continued to rise suddenly on the edge of the square, and there was an extra layer of black barriers between the square and the inner bay.


    Luffy blew on the fist and turned on the third gear, the fist instantly became more than ten times bigger than others, and then slammed into the black wall.


    boom!


    His fist slammed into the black wall, not to mention breaking the black wall, not even a small stone was knocked down, not a single crack.


    At this time, a large amount of huge lava launched by Akainu also fell from the sky.


    The huge lava trailed with a crimson flame, and landed on the inner bay like a meteorite, smashing out big pits, killing the pirates who had no time to dodge.


    Even a second ship of the Moby Dick was destroyed by the huge lava.


    The originally frozen sea surface is also melting, and a large number of pirates even lost their foothold.


    The situation was getting better, because of the suddenly rising black wall and the huge lava constantly bombarding the ground, the advantage of the pirates was wiped out by the navy in an instant.


    Little Ozzy waved his huge fist and hit the black wall.


    The powerful force that is usually invincible has lost its effect, and it has not been able to shake the black wall.


    Obviously, this is a special wall specially prepared by the navy for pirates, and it is not so easy to break through.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were focused on the battlefield that no one dared to approach¡ªthe battlefield between the three generals and Whitebeard.


    At this moment of stalemate, it depends on the outcome of the battle with high-end combat power.


    At this time, due to various forces, their battlefield terrain has become very strange, uneven.


    Some places have returned to the surface of the sea due to the impact of Akainu, or the ice layer is much lower than other places because of the laser washing of the yellow monkey.


    In some places, the ice layer is much higher than other places due to the attack of the green pheasant.


    "Hoohoo." Akainu''s breathing became less smooth at this time, as if his internal organs were injured by Nagasawa''s previous two attacks.


    Aokiji looked at some small ice lumps next to Yongze, and suddenly a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind. Didn¡¯t he also stand there when Akainu was attacked before?


    Although it is not 100% sure, Aokiji is also 70% sure of how Whitebeard achieved the space transfer.


    The reason why there is still 30% uncertainty is because the last time there was no such iron piece next to the red dog, but the white beard suddenly appeared.


    But Aokiji is sure that White Beard must not carry out this kind of space transfer at will, otherwise he has such an unsolvable ability, and it is impossible to use it now.


    Directly teleport around the execution platform to save Ace and leave, so there is no need to fight them.


    "Whitebeard''s ability to move in space in an instant should be related to the iron piece he threw." Aokiji said what he observed and conjectured.


    After knowing the principle of Whitebeard''s teleportation, the three of them relaxed a little. The unknown is the most terrifying.


    Understood, I can always find a way to deal with it.


    Seeing that Aokiji has seen through the function of Fei Lei Shen''s iron plate, Yongze doesn''t care, Fei Lei Shen''s time and space ninjutsu, even if you know it, it is hard to guard against.


    What''s more, they don''t know yet, as long as they are touched by Yong Ze, their bodies will be left with the mark of Fei Lei Shen.


    Since the other party knew about it, Yongze stopped hiding, and quickly took out dozens of sharp iron pieces, and shot them around quickly.


    Yongze threw out the iron piece again, and it was not aimed at people, but at the surroundings.


    For the three generals, it is undoubtedly the fact that Yongze needs iron positioning for spatial movement.


    The green pheasant made a bold move, the frozen fruit showed its power, and the large-scale air-conditioning froze all the iron pieces.


    Items frozen by the blue pheasant air-conditioning will be affected by the freezing and become extremely fragile. After two hits, they will be completely detonated by the yellow monkey with a laser, leaving only some iron slag.


    I don¡¯t know how to crack it, so I choose to destroy it all!


    Yongze was also slightly stunned when he saw that the generals directly destroyed the Flying Thunder God iron plate with absolute violence.


    As soon as I enter the challenge, I will soon arrive at Marlin Vandor, so it is unrealistic to find a craftsman to create a special Kunai.


    I can only use some sturdy knives in the pirate warehouse to make some iron pieces.


    For ordinary navies, this is certainly enough, but for generals, it is still somewhat lacking.


    At this moment, in order to prevent Yongze from teleporting directly to Akainu to attack Akainu again, Aokiji and Kizaru were not too far away from Akainu, so as to attack Yongze who teleported over.


    Faced with such a situation, Yongze was not in a hurry. Since the opponent wanted to prevent him from using the Flying Thunder God Iron Sheet by destroying the Flying Thunder God Iron Sheet, then he just let the opponent have no time to care about the Flying Thunder God Iron Sheet.


    Akaken was seriously injured, and he didn''t leave the battlefield purely because he was afraid that Yongze would teleport to follow him. At that time, there would be no yellow monkey and blue pheasant by his side, but it would be even more dangerous.


    ''It''s time to use the water escape. ¡¯ Yongze said silently in his heart.


    The reason for choosing the second-generation target template is not only the powerful mobility of Flying Thunder God, but also its powerful water escape is also an important reason.


    In a world full of seas like pirates, water dungeon can exert extremely powerful power.


    Moreover, the sea water drawn by the water escape can also restrict the ability users.


    Akainu chose to be seriously injured, he was already too busy to take care of himself, and he was unable to launch a large-scale attack to evaporate the seawater summoned by Yongze, unless he wanted to die under Yongze''s knife.


    The rest of the people, the yellow ape''s ability is not suitable, can''t pose a threat to his water escape, and the green pheasant who can directly freeze an island with all his strength is his main target to deal with next.


    Nagaze stepped back slightly, and inserted Cong Yunqie into the ice.


    "Water escape and burst into water!" Yongze''s whole body chakra erupted, pulling the seawater underground with all his strength.


    Bang bang bang! !


    Streams of seawater broke through the ice and quickly gathered in front of Yongze. After a while, it rose to a height of tens of meters, as if a large waterfall appeared out of thin air on the ice.


    "How could it be!" The navy, which was trying to defend against the attack of the pirates, couldn''t help being stunned seeing the gradually rising water current.


    The big waves coming from the beach, although the navy were surprised, they still understand it.


    After all, Whitebeard''s tremor fruit can create sea quakes, and the sea water can generate tsunamis due to violent vibrations.


    But there was no vibration, it was still in the inner bay, just such a large seawater suddenly appeared.


    Not to mention the navies, the pirates are also dazed, and they are very confused by the sudden monstrous waves.


    But since their father made it, they didn''t bother to think too much, so Niubi was done.


    Warring States clenched their fists tightly, panicked like never before, and frowned tightly:


    "What''s going on, it has nothing to do with the ability of the shaking fruit, but it seems to have directly transformed into water, and then controlled the seawater to surge up.


    But how could there be a fruit that can control the sea water at will? Even if there is such a fruit, it is impossible for Whitebeard to eat it. He has already eaten the shaking fruit. "


    Warring States feels that he has not been shocked as many times as he is today in the past few decades. How can there be so many outrageous abilities in Whitebeard.


    Allocating those abilities to anyone at will can create a strong person.


    And these abilities are gathered on Whitebeard, one can imagine how terrifying Whitebeard will be now.


    "Garp, can I trust you now?" Warring States looked at Garp next to Ace, with a deep voice.


    The three generals did not win Whitebeard in their heyday. Now that Akainu is seriously injured and Whitebeard has shown new abilities, Sengoku has to look to Karp, an old friend.


    He can''t move, one is to direct the overall situation from above, and the other is to prevent Ace from being rescued by pirates.


    "The old man is a navy." Garp said lightly.


    For the justice in his heart, even if he is reluctant in his heart, he will repel those pirates.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： save ace

    Chapter 181 Rescue Ace


    "Water escape burst water burst!"


    Under Yongze''s full exertion, a large amount of seawater gathered together, getting higher and higher, and finally became as tall as the huge waves generated by the previous tsunami, and hit the Navy Headquarters, as if to destroy the entire Navy Headquarters. All drowned.


    Seeing such a huge wave with such momentum, Aokiji had no choice but to make a big move.


    "Ice Age!"


    Kaka!


    Aokiji¡¯s powerful air-conditioning erupted instantly, and with Aokiji as the center, a thick layer of ice continued to spread towards the surroundings. Even the monstrous waves hundreds of meters high could not escape the fate of being frozen.


    At the same time, Aokiji also froze a large area of ??the inner bay again, providing a place for a large number of pirates to stay.


    This made Sengoku on the execution platform a little sad. Akainu''s meteor volcano directly wiped out the pirates'' footholds and let them all soak in the sea. Aokiji''s hand was frozen back.


    But the Warring States also knew that there was no way out. If the powerful freezing force was not used, the Navy headquarters would have been flooded by sea water.


    Seeing that Shuidun was frozen by Qingzhi, Yongze was not surprised, it might be better to say that this was his purpose.


    Yongze clenched his right fist and smashed it onto the huge ice block 100 meters high.


    Click, click, click!


    Cracks continued to appear on the bottom of the ice block, and then the huge ice block hundreds of meters high smashed towards the Navy headquarters.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, Yongze continued to shoot out the iron pieces of the Flying Thunder God, whether it was the body of the three generals, or a random open space, or the wall of the inner bay near the square.


    Huge ice blocks hundreds of meters high and tens of meters wide fell towards Marin Fando, and the shadows produced by the falling ice blocks completely covered the navy on the square.


    "Frozen Time Capsule!" Aokiji had no choice but to shoot again, shooting a shock wave composed of frozen air, and fixed the huge ice block that was about to fall again.


    Actually, this should have come from Akainu. Akainu''s ability is just enough to restrain his frozen fruit. Akainu can smash this big ice block into nothingness with one blow of fire.


    But Akainu was seriously injured at this time, and if he made a forceful move, he would definitely be found a chance.


    Although the yellow ape can break the ice into pieces, if the ice is smashed when it falls to Marin Fando, such a large area of ??broken ice will be just as uncomfortable.


    So the most suitable shot became Aokiji instead.


    Bang bang bang!


    Taking advantage of the moment when the green pheasant froze the ice, the yellow monkey also made a move. The powerful laser instantly shattered the ice, and a large amount of crushed ice fell onto the ice layer.


    This is to avoid Yongze repeating his old tricks and punching the ice cube again. Now the ice cube, which has dropped in size, is not so dangerous to Marin Fando.


    But at this time, Yongze had already arranged a lot of flying thunder **** iron pieces on the ice.


    Although some were still destroyed by Akakenu and Kizaru, there were always some that they didn''t take into account.


    With the help of those Flying Thunder God iron pieces, Yongze shuttled nimbly across the battlefield, suppressing the three generals to death.


    Even the most agile yellow ape can''t leave easily at this moment.


    Because once he leaves, the weak balance between Yongze and the three generals will be broken in an instant, and both Akainu and Aokiji will be in danger.


    Warring States felt that something was wrong the more they looked at it. After thinking about it, he said, "Start the execution of Fire Fist Ace!"


    In order to prevent the night from having more dreams, he wants to kill Ace directly, and then use this to stimulate Whitebeard and let him show his flaws.


    Anyway, the live broadcast has been shut down, and the public only needs to know that the Navy won in the end.


    Just when the two executioners raised their swords and were about to behead Ace, suddenly two sand knives flashed by, and blood spurted out. The two executioners fell directly to the ground.


    Warring States glared at the man under the execution platform who was smoking a cigar and wearing a coat with a rebellious expression on his face, and said angrily:


    "Crocodile, because you have an old grudge with Whitebeard, you can be of some help, but in the end, you also want to join hands with Whitebeard to deal with the navy."


    "I will get the head of that old man sooner or later, but before that, I don''t want to see the happy face of the Navy." Sand Crocodile said lightly.


    Just when Warring States was paying attention to the sand crocodile, a blue figure was about to step onto the execution platform. It was Marco in the form of a phoenix.


    After Qingzhi told how Yongze used the ability to move in space, Marco knew why his father gave each of them an iron plate with a strange pattern.


    One is to protect them at critical moments, and the other is probably to save Ace.


    After Huang Yuan was dragged down by Yongze, Marco had no one to restrain him, and he had been waiting for an opportunity to charge towards the execution platform.


    Finally, after the sand crocodile shot, Marco found an opportunity, rushed out in an instant, and approached the execution platform in one fell swoop.


    "Ace! I''m here to save you." Marco roared, seemingly irrational, but in fact he was reminding Yongze who was confronting the three generals.


    Facing Marco, who was about to approach the execution platform, Garp clenched his fist violently, and his momentum changed drastically. At this moment, he was no longer a sad old man whose grandson was about to be executed, but a naval hero!


    But Yongze instantly understood Marco''s thoughts when Marco suddenly yelled, and immediately launched Flying Thunder God.


    Nagaze''s left hand with the ability to shake the fruit firmly caught Garp''s iron fist.


    Hurrah!


    The fists of the two collided and set off a huge storm, blowing the cloaks behind them one after another.


    "Dad!" Seeing Yongze rushing up, Ace couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    During the chat with Garp, he had figured it out a long time ago. All of this was caused by him. If it was the executioner''s sword, he would accept it frankly.


    But if it was Dad, Luffy, and his friends who extended a helping hand, he would not hesitate. For him, the Whitebeard Pirates have made too much effort.


    "It''s really disgusting. The grandson I raised for more than ten years was kidnapped by you just like that." Seeing that Ace saw White Beard so excited, Karp couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. Press down.


    "Gu la la la!" Yongze laughed loudly, chakra broke out fiercely, but actually pressed back. Although his strength is not as strong as Garp, it is still possible to maintain a short-term balance with chakra.


    Warring States saw White Beard appearing suddenly. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he reacted quickly and directly used his human fruit Buddha form to transform into a huge golden Buddha.


    The golden Buddha is huge, and even the tall Yongze looks a little small in front of the golden Buddha.


    Sengoku waved a huge golden fist and threw it at Nagasawa Ace and Marco.


    But how could Yongze meet Warring States Karp head-on here, releasing the power of shock in his hand.


    Click! Click!


    There was a sound of shattering mirrors, and cracks appeared in the air.


    Boom!


    The burst of concussion power instantly knocked Garp back two steps, and the fist of the golden Buddha was also rushed in to slow down the speed.


    Nagaze broke out at extreme speed, grabbed Ace with one hand and Marco with the other, activated the Flying Thunder God Art, and disappeared on the execution platform in an instant.


    Boom!


    The powerful attack of the golden Buddha descended on the execution platform, and the execution platform was hit hard, and it instantly became ruins.


    At this time, a golden light also arrived on the ruins of the execution platform, and it was General Huang Yuan.


    "I still haven''t caught up, it''s too fast." Huang Yuan sighed.


    Usually he used his speed to play tricks on others, but he didn''t expect a faster one to come today.


    But there is no way, he is just fast, and the white beard is directly space shifted, and he is more clumsy than him.


    "White Beard!" Warring States transformed into a golden Buddha roared. Is his well-planned top war going to fail?


    Nagaze used Flying Thunder God to transfer to a white-bearded pirate team leader who was attacking the plaza.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Ace." Yongze held Cong Yunqie tightly and used the breath of wind. Cooperating with the change of the nature of the wind attribute chakra, he directly cut the handcuffs and ankles of Hailoushi, allowing Ace to regain his strength.


    "Ace!" Luffy, who was stopped by a general, saw that Ace was rescued, and rushed towards Ace without thinking about anything.


    "Luffy!"


    Ace hugged Luffy, felt the wounds on Luffy''s body, and couldn''t help blaming himself. As an older brother, he put his younger brother in danger because of him.


    Seeing that Ace was rescued, the pirates began to cheer and fight while retreating. This war is the victory of their Whitebeard Pirates! It is the victory of the pirates!


    But Yongze didn''t feel much relieved. Although Ace was rescued, the navy is still strong.


    At the mouth of the bay, Senmomaru led the pacifist troops to clean up the pirates outside the bay, and at the same time guarded the mouth of the bay to prevent the Whitebeard Pirates from coming out easily.


    Now that Ace has been rescued, it also means that the Warring States Period has been liberated, so you don¡¯t have to worry about Ace being rescued, and you don¡¯t have to direct the overall situation from above.


    Because there is only one thing for the navy to do now, and that is to kill pirates.


    Moreover, there is another problem that he has not killed Blackbeard, and Yongze has not forgotten that there is another condition for the mission to kill Blackbeard.


    But Yongze is not worried that Blackbeard will not appear.


    It can be said that this war on the top was planned by Blackbeard in order to seize the shocking fruit. Anyone may not appear, but Blackbeard cannot not appear.


    However, he was so brave just now, Blackbeard may wait for him to show his fatigue before reappearing.


    Yongze thought for a while, and came up with a good idea. He made another big scene, and then pretended to be physically exhausted and was attacked. In short, he looked like he was dying, so Blackbeard should come out.


    After all, as an old man, it is very reasonable for Whitebeard to play for so long, get tired and then get injured.


    "All retreat to my side!" Yongze ordered the pirates to retreat, while thinking about whether to use the shocking fruit or the Rihu Slash.


    Using the Zhenzhen Fruit can directly destroy Marin Fando, and using Rihu Slash can bring a lot of pressure to the high-level navy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： The Destroyed Marlin Vandor (3k)

    Chapter 182 The Destroyed Marin Vandor (3k)


    Finally, Yongze decided that he wanted them all!


    First, the strongest daily exhalation of sword energy made the strong navy have no time to pursue, and then used the power of the shocking fruit to destroy Marin Fando with all his strength.


    Although it consumes a little more physical strength, it can also pretend to be weak more reasonably.


    Because of the existence of the chakra system, Yongze actually used chakra assistance many times, and did not consume much physical strength.


    And he has no injuries, this is the point.


    "Hoo hoo."


    Yong Ze began to change the breathing rhythm, operate the breathing method to the maximum, and strengthen the body with all his strength.


    At this time, Yongze''s body faintly exuded a red halo. If this was in the world of ghost slayer, Yongze wouldn''t need any solar knives, and he could kill ghosts directly with just his fists.


    Because his sun has reached an unimaginable level, even his body has the characteristics of the sun and high temperature.


    Even Ji Guoyuan could not reach this level, because of the shackles of the world, Ji Guoyuan was talented again and again, and he couldn''t break through.


    Creating the breathing method is a miracle created out of nothing. It can make ordinary people have the strength to fight against ghosts. If it breaks through again, it will have to go towards fantasy.


    However, if Yongze, who has the knowledge of the three worlds as his background, has the talent of Jiguo Yuanyi, it will be different, and the effect of this talent will become terrifying.


    Yongze is very fortunate that the upgrade of the system template needs points mainly to see strength, otherwise, following Guoyuan, a wall talent, God knows how many points.


    Yongze lifted Cong Yunqie obliquely, the chakra in his body resonated with the breathing method, and the whole body''s strength was integrated into Cong Yunqie.


    Cong Yunqie''s blade began to ignite a pale golden flame. As soon as the pale golden flame appeared, the pirates next to him felt the temperature rise significantly, and their heads were sweating.


    The pale golden flames continued to emit terrifying heat towards the surroundings, and some ordinary pirates around kept a distance from Yongze, which made it easier.


    "It''s that golden flame slash again, everyone retreat!" An admiral saw the burning golden flame on Cong Yun, and hurriedly told the chasing navy to retreat.


    His knowledge and knowledge are warning him frantically, if he is touched by that golden flame, even if it is even a trace, it will burn him up.


    A large number of navies obeyed the command of the general, gave up chasing the pirates, and retreated.


    "Is it that kind of slash again? It''s really troublesome. The two generals will fight with me." The huge golden Buddha transformed into the Warring States came to the edge of the square and said to Huang Yuan and Aokiji.


    For this battle, the Navy has prepared too much. He cannot let Ace and Whitebeard escape. At least one person will die between Ace and Whitebeard today!


    Just now he has commanded Zhan Taomaru to temporarily give up attacking the New World pirates in the outer bay, and came in to besiege the Whitebeard Pirates, with the purpose of keeping Whitebeard or Ace behind.


    Of course, the best result is that two people die together, that is a win-win situation, referring to the navy winning twice.


    "Breath of the Sun, the fourteenth type of pilgrimage to the sun!" Seeing that all the pirates had retreated behind him, Yongze unleashed all his strength in an instant, and slashed at the marines fiercely.


    Hurrah!


    Flames, flames, all flames!


    This is the common feeling of the naval pirates present.


    Under the full force of Yongze''s eruption, this horizontal flaming sword energy has reached a length of 40 meters. It is all composed of flames, releasing terrifying high temperatures, making everyone feel like they have come to a world of flames.


    The pale golden flame burning at the forefront of the sword energy illuminated the entire Marin Fando.


    Navy, who was looking at the golden flame slashing directly, couldn''t even bear the feeling of the sun-like brilliance, and quickly covered his eyes with his hand.


    Under the terrifying heat of the golden flame and sword energy, the ice layer is constantly melting to produce white mist, making Marin Fando become ethereal.


    The golden slashing sword energy was approaching the navy, at this time, an unexpected person made a move.


    Hawkeye looked at the golden flame slashing like a scorching sun, and slowly pulled out his supreme sharp knife Twelve Crafts¡ªYe.


    Still didn''t call out the name of the move, but everyone present knew that Hawkeye was about to release his strongest blow.


    Without him, the aura on Hawkeye''s body was too fierce at this time, like a sharp sword that was fighting, with awe-inspiring sword intent on his body.


    Hawkeye condenses all the strength of his body, and all his perception of slashing in this life is gathered in his next slashing strike.


    Saw!


    A huge cyan slash flew out fiercely, only releasing the instantaneous wind and waves, directly blowing the navy next to Hawkeye back.


    The powerful cyan slash broke through the air, and drove towards the golden flame sword energy at high speed.


    This made the three Aokiji and Yellow Monkey Sengoku, who were about to attack the golden sword energy, temporarily stop their hands, ready to see what Hawkeye''s slash can do.


    Even they could feel a deep threat from Hawkeye''s tyrannical sword aura.


    But the three of them didn''t think that Hawkeye''s sword energy could counteract or even defeat the golden flame sword energy.


    Compared to the golden flame sword energy that required three generals to block without injury, Hawkeye''s slash was almost meaningless after all.


    But after all, the navy is in trouble at this time. It would be good if there is another strong person like Hawkeye to help, so they are also willing to give Hawkeye face.


    Boom!


    The huge cyan sword energy and the golden flame sword energy collided together, producing a huge explosion sound.


    The powerful impact of the explosion directly destroyed the nearby ice layer, turning it into pieces of crushed ice.


    The golden sword aura and the cyan sword aura glowed brilliantly one after another, one green and the other golden, as if one side was turning into a blue world and the other was turning into a golden world, and the two sides were constantly contending.


    Just when someone was amazed that the eagle-eyed sword energy was so powerful that it could compete with the golden flame slash.


    Boom boom boom!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise.


    A gleam of golden light appeared on the cyan sword aura. It was the golden flame that ignited the cyan sword aura. The cyan sword aura that was still fighting the golden flame sword aura collapsed instantly and dissipated into the space.


    Only the golden flame sword energy remained undiminished, moving towards the navy at high speed.


    Hawkeye clenched the black knife in his hand. How long had he not felt this powerlessness?


    Hawkeye''s body was trembling slightly, not from fear, but from excitement.


    Standing at the pinnacle of swordsman, he has become the world''s number one swordsman, but he has been looking for a way to break through to a stronger swordsman.


    Hawkeye has not improved his understanding of Zhan for a long time, and the improvement of strength is nothing more than a stronger armed color.


    After the first sword qi confrontation with Yongze, Hawkeye improved and thought about a difficult problem that he hadn''t thought about for a long time.


    But even so, his slash was defeated by Yongze''s golden slash.


    This is enough to prove that the difference between the two parties is not just one star and a half, and Yongze may have surpassed him by a big realm.


    The sense of oppression generated by this gap did not scare Hawkeye. He will challenge Yongze as a challenger, just like he once challenged the great swordsmen and swordsmen.


    "White Beard, if you can go back alive, I will go to the New World to challenge you as a swordsman." After finishing speaking, Hawkeye closed his eyes and meditated, and did nothing.


    What he wants to challenge is the Whitebeard in his heyday, not the Whitebeard who was exhausted by many navies.


    Next, he won''t attack Whitebeard again.


    Didn''t leave directly, it was already enough for him to give the Navy face.


    "Gu la la la!" Hearing Hawkeye''s words, Yongze laughed and said, "Hawkeye kid, then you should be prepared to be beaten in advance."


    Warring States felt a little helpless when they saw this scene, but they didn''t bother to say anything about Hawkeye. At this juncture, if there is one less enemy, one less enemy.


    Aokiji took the lead, and a wide range of powerful freezing air slashed towards the golden flame.


    Aokiji can say responsibly that with his move, even magma in nature can be easily frozen.


    But in the face of the golden flame, the cold air seemed to have encountered a nemesis, and disappeared without a trace once it got close.


    Only by constantly releasing the freezing air can the golden flame be weakened and dimmed.


    Immediately afterwards, Huang Yuan made a move, his hands were shining brightly, the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu!


    Countless golden light bullets shot towards the flame sword energy.


    Boom!


    The sword energy became dimmer under the laser bombardment of the yellow ape, and there was a feeling of erratic.


    It was Warring States who made the last move. The golden Buddha clenched his giant fists and blasted a shock wave towards the dim golden sword energy.


    Boom!


    The golden flame sword energy shattered.


    But Yongze was not idle when they fought against the golden sword energy in the Warring States Period. He first pretended to be tired and panted for a while, and then began to prepare for the next round of attacks.


    Yongze inserted Cong Yunqie into the ice layer, a white halo of shaking fruit appeared in both hands, and all the strength of his body was launched, and it was violently bombarded in the air.


    Click! Click!


    The air bombarded by Yongze seemed to have turned into a shattered mirror, with dense cracks all over it.


    The power of the shock spread wildly in the air, and even the clouds were split apart by the shock, as if the sky was broken.


    Boom!


    The crazily turbulent air caused violent vibrations, and the entire Marin Fando was shaking crazily, turning all the people in the navy on their backs.


    Countless buildings on Marin Fando collapsed due to this powerful vibration, and the entire Marin Fando was turned into ruins, with broken walls everywhere.


    Starting from Yongze, the strong vibration caused the ice surface to crack, exposing the sea surface.


    When we arrived at Marlin Vanduo, the ground began to crack, and bottomless cracks continued to form.


    Marin Fando, which was originally a crescent-shaped island, was actually split into four small islands under Yongze''s blow.


    The two crescent hooks split and each became one piece, and a large crack was also split in the middle of Marin Fando, which became two pieces.


    Ordinary navy got up and looked at this scene in confusion. The familiar building turned into ruins, and the familiar island was split into four pieces.


    Is this still the Navy Headquarters that they are proud of?


    ps: a little late


    In addition, ask for monthly tickets, not for the general list of monthly tickets, but for a slightly higher ranking in the classification list


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： The final battle with the Navy, Blackbeards thoughts (

    Chapter 183 The final battle with the Navy, Blackbeard''s thoughts (3k)


    "Hoohoo!" After releasing this blow, it seemed that Yongze had spent a lot of energy, and Yongze panted heavily, looking very tired.


    Marco, Ace, the captains and the pirates of the Whitebeard Pirates quickly guarded around Yongze to prevent someone from attacking the tired Yongze.


    "Dad, do you want someone from outside to come in and help?" Marco said.


    He knows that even if Ace is rescued, the situation is still severe at this time, and there is no way to relax.


    The navy''s combat power is much stronger than them. If it weren''t for Yongze''s unusually fierce performance, and almost killed one of the three generals alone, they would probably be at a disadvantage all the time.


    If Yongze is no longer able to do it, it may not be so easy for them to retreat.


    Just because Yongze''s attack split Marin Fanduo, it is much easier to enter the inner bay now than before.


    If the forty-three pirate ships from Outer Bay were allowed to come in to help, the retreat would be much easier.


    Those pirates are all pirates from the new world, and the captains of each ship have impressive strength.


    "No, Ace has been rescued, why let them venture in, I will naturally retreat." Yong Ze denied Marco''s idea.


    It is easy to come in, but difficult to get out.


    In case of heavy losses and the retreat is not considered successful, it will be nonsense, so Yongze will not let those pirates from the Outer Bay come in.


    It would be good to let them clean up the navy in the outer bay, which is convenient for retreat and can also share a little pressure.


    "If you want to retreat, you criminals won''t succeed." A voice came from the navy.


    It was Akainu who was seriously injured and stood up again. Akainu had a terrible wound on his chest, and the large area of ??blood on the dark red clothes did not know whether it was his own or the pirate who killed him.


    Akainu''s arms entered elementalization, turned into steaming lava, and then continuously fired huge lava fists towards the sky.


    "Meteor Volcano!"


    Akainu once again used his strongest large-scale move. He wanted to sink all the pirate ships in the inner bay, cutting off the hope of the pirates retreating.


    In fact, Neiwan¡¯s ships should have all been destroyed when he used Meteor Volcano before, but thanks to Yongze¡¯s action, the main ship of Moby Dick was protected.


    So Akainu''s Meteor Volcano only destroyed the two second ships of the Moby Dick.


    Just after Akakenu shot, Kizuru also turned into a golden light and kicked towards Yongze.


    But without Yongze''s shot, a blue figure stopped the attacking yellow monkey.


    Marco blocked the light-speed kick of the yellow ape with wings made of blue flames, and said with a smile: "Our king is resting, and traffic is temporarily prohibited here."


    "Yo Yo Yo, traffic is prohibited. As expected of the captain of the first team of the Whitebeard Pirates, it''s really scary." Huang Yuan smiled wretchedly.


    Boom boom boom!


    The golden light burst out from the yellow ape''s legs, and it kicked Marko''s flame wings to pieces.


    But Marco is not a vegetarian, and his claws burning with blue flames also kicked towards the chest of the yellow ape.


    However, the yellow monkey was very fast, and instantly turned into a flash of light to distance itself from Marco.


    At this moment, Marco''s kicked broken wings ignited blue regeneration flames, and instantly repaired the wings without any trace of injury.


    Aokiji who attacked from the other side was also stopped by Ace and Joz who recovered their strength.


    Now the offense and defense are switched, and the pirates are much more relaxed.


    Seeing that the two generals were stopped, Yongze turned his attention to the huge lava in the sky like a meteor shower.


    "Water escapes the wall of the water formation!" Yongze quickly formed a seal, pulling a large amount of seawater from bottom to top to form a large water balloon-like barrier to protect the Moby Dick.


    Boom!


    Huge lava raged on the ice, melting a large amount of ice and turning it into the sea again.


    But the lava hit the water wall of Yongze. Although a lot of water evaporated and produced a lot of white mist, it has not broken through the defense of the water wall recently.


    "White Beard!" Seeing that the two generals were stopped, the golden Buddha transformed from the Warring States Period made a move in person. The water wall facing Yongze was the impact of a Buddha, which directly broke the water wall that had been consumed by the lava.


    Facing the incoming golden shock, Yongze did not show the strength he showed before. It seemed that he did not expect the blow of the Warring States period.


    Seeing this scene, Sengoku finally eased the frown that had been frowning since Akainu was injured.


    White Beard is still suffering from injuries and is still old after all, no matter how strong he is, he will have his strength exhausted.


    Failed to escape his blow, probably due to the recurrence of old injuries, and too much energy wasted.


    "Dad!" A pirate next to him stepped forward worriedly.


    "I''m fine." Yongze shook his head to signal the pirates around him to back off, and then said to Sengoku: "Sengoku, it seems that after you became a marshal, your cultivation has fallen. Such a harmless attack can''t kill me."


    "Huh, let''s try it!" The huge golden Buddha turned into a golden Buddha in the Warring States Period shot a golden shock wave at Yongze again.


    At this time, the ice in the inner bay has been destroyed by the meteor volcano of Akainu, and it has turned into the sea again. Sengoku can only attack Nagasawa in the square.


    Yongze raised his right fist, using the power of the shocking fruit, and shattered the shock wave of the Warring States Period with one punch.


    Based on Yongze¡¯s advanced understanding of the actor, if it is too fake to be injured twice in a row, most of the attacks should be blocked, and a small part of the attacks were hit because the old injuries relapsed and he failed to react.


    "Kuzan, freeze the sea." Sengoku said to Aokiji.


    In order to prevent Yongze and the others from sailing directly, and to provide the navy with a place to attack, it is necessary to freeze the sea at this time.


    Aokiji, who was being entangled by Qiao Zi and Ace, released a large amount of cold air, which instantly sealed Ace and Qiao Zi in ice, and then shot a freezing shock wave towards the sea.


    Kaka!


    A thick layer of ice formed on the surface of the sea again, and the Moby Dick was also frozen in the sea and could not move.


    But what Aokiji didn''t expect was that when he rescued Ace, Nagasawa left the mark of the Flying Thunder God on Ace.


    Flying Thor launched, Nagasawa disappeared on the Moby Dick with a whoosh.


    Nagazawa, carrying Cong Yunqiri, quietly appeared next to Aokiji, and instantly pierced Aokiji''s chest with a domineering broadsword of armed color.


    Aokiji really deserves the title of the strongest navy here, and he reacted very quickly. Although Yongze pierced through his chest, the freezing air also spread towards Yongze''s body along with Cong Yunqie, instantly killing Yongze. Frozen into a big ice cube.


    boom!


    Yongze''s power exploded, breaking the ice in an instant.


    Although Yongze broke through the ice in an instant, Aokiji also seized the opportunity for a moment and distanced himself from Yongze.


    At this moment, the ice that was freezing Ace was also melted by Ace''s flame, and he escaped successfully.


    "Father, why don''t you rest on the boat for a while." Ace said worriedly, looking at the blood stains at the corner of Yongze''s mouth and the dent on his chest.


    Yongze rescued Qiao Zi who was frozen in the ice, and laughed loudly: "It''s okay, I won''t fall down until my sons are safe."


    Ace glanced at Yongze with some distress, and then walked towards the ice. He wanted to rescue the frozen ship from the ice.


    With a thick ice layer, the golden Buddha transformed from the Warring States Period went straight to the Moby Dick.


    A large number of pirates along the way were directly slapped away by Warring States.


    Just when Sengoku was about to destroy the Moby Dick with a single punch, Yongze returned using Flying Thunder God.


    Yongze walked to the bow of the boat, looked at the shining golden Buddha, and raised Cong Yunqie.


    Originally, Yongze''s height of more than six meters is considered tall in the world of one piece, but facing the golden giant Buddha tens of meters high, he seems very small.


    Not to mention the height of more than six meters, even the tall body of the giant race, in front of the Warring States at this time, is only worthy of being a child.


    Seeing Yongze appearing, Sengoku became more powerful in an instant. With a roar, he broke out violently, stunned some of the surrounding pirates, and raised his golden fist, which was bigger than a house, and threw it at Yongze.


    Hurrah!


    The huge fist caused the strong wind to even blow some of the weaker pirates on the Moby Dick away and smash them onto the ice.


    It is conceivable what kind of power it will have if it hits a person. People who do not have the strength above lieutenant general may die suddenly.


    Yongze was not to be outdone, he released Bawangse with all his strength, and confronted the Bawangxue of the Warring States Period.


    At the same time, Yongze''s luck shook the fruit, blessed Cong Yunqie''s body, and slashed at the fist of the Warring States Period.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the aftermath of the two people''s collision actually destroyed all the surrounding ice surfaces, and countless shattered ice blocks shot into the air.


    At the same time, the powerful overlord colors of the two collided together, and the collision of overlord colors produced a powerful force that affected reality. Even the clouds in the sky were torn apart, as if the sky was split open.


    "Warring States!"


    Yongze kicked fiercely, his figure flickered, and he slashed at the belly of the golden Buddha with Cong Yunqi. The powerful shock force almost knocked Sengoku out of the Buddha form.


    "White beard!"


    Warring States was not to be outdone, a powerful shock wave hit Yongze''s body, directly spitting out a mouthful of blood from Yongze.


    "Water breath hard vortex storm!" Yongze carried the water breath, and then used Chakra to draw a large amount of seawater layered around Cong Yunqie, and finally compressed the seawater into the shape of a small javelin and slashed towards the Warring States period. .


    The huge Zhan Guo couldn''t dodge at all, so Zhan Guo shot a powerful golden shock wave directly at the water javelin.


    Boom!


    The golden shock wave collided with the compressed seawater javelin, and the shock wave and javelin collapsed together, making a loud noise.


    But Yongze¡¯s hard vortex storm has a second stage.


    A huge waterspout containing the breath of water sword energy formed instantly, rolling towards the Warring States Period.


    Although compared to the Warring States that turned into a golden Buddha, the waterspout of more than 20 meters is less than half the height of the Warring States, but the large amount of sea water and the breath of water sword energy inside are not pleasant.


    Facing the attacking waterspout, Zhan Guo''s expression remained unchanged, and he shot again to break the waterspout, but he did not expect that the waterspout actually contained a lot of sword energy.


    The waterspout disappeared, and a large amount of water breathing sword energy without the power of rotation rushed towards the Warring States in an instant, adding countless to small wounds to the Warring States.


    Yongze laughed loudly, and rushed towards the Warring States with Cong Yunqie again.


    Sengoku also ignored the small wounds on his body and continued to fight Yongze, but Sengoku was fighting and retreating, gradually retreating towards the square.


    I have been secretly observing Blackbeard and seeing Yongze''s appearance, I feel that Whitebeard is at the end of his strength and it is time for him to play.


    As long as he has taken the ability of the shaking fruit and the ability of the dark fruit, he will be invincible!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： Challenge completed (8k)

    Chapter 184 challenge completed (8k)


    Boom! !


    The shock wave from the Warring States Period and the shock wave from the Yongze Zhenzhen Fruit collided together, resulting in a violent explosion. The strong airflow generated by the explosion forced both of them back several steps.


    Warring States took a few breaths, retreated from the state of the giant golden Buddha, and withdrew to the navy camp.


    He is from the same era as Whitebeard, and he is not too young. He is already seventy-seven years old, so he can be considered an elderly person.


    Although the form of the Buddha is powerful, it consumes energy very quickly. As a marshal, he cannot fall down, so the Warring States temporarily retreated to the rear.


    ¡®After this war, just retire. ¡¯ Zhan Guo thought to himself.


    "What''s the matter with that huge figure!" Suddenly, a navy found a huge human face in the ruins of the naval base behind him.


    "There is also the execution platform, isn''t that Shichibukai, why is he there?"


    At this time, the navy suddenly discovered that Blackbeard had entered Marlin Vandor without knowing when.


    Sengoku, who returned to normal form, saw Shiliu of the Rain standing in the Blackbeard Pirates, the former guard of the advance city and the current prisoner of the advance city.


    "Shiliu, why are you here, and the group of prisoners, what happened to Magellan, what happened to the city of advance." Warring States clenched his fists, frowned, and glared at Shiliu.


    Shiliu took a deep breath of his cigar, looked at his former boss, smiled relaxedly, and said casually:


    "Marshal of the Warring States Period, since we are all here, the result is not obvious."


    Warring States'' muscular body trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of anger.


    "Hahahaha!" Looking at the angry Sengoku, Blackbeard laughed triumphantly. The winner of this war will not be Whitebeard or Sengoku, but Blackbeard!


    "If you want to know more details, you should wait and see for yourself. All in all, I have joined forces with these guys. Please give me more advice in the future."


    Facing his former boss, Xiliu didn''t bother to show any face, and said provocatively.


    "You bastards!" At this moment, Warring States wished he could transform into a golden Buddha and beat Shiliu, the traitor, and Blackbeard to death.


    "Is this why you became Shichibukai?" Sengoku stared at Blackbeard.


    "Hahaha." Blackbeard laughed loudly, showing his crooked teeth, and said, "Of course, if you are a pirate and are hostile by the World Government, you can''t enter the Gate of Justice, and you can''t sneak into the city."


    "This is the purpose of my accepting the name of Qiwuhai. Otherwise, do you think I would care about the position of a mere Qiwuhai? Now that my goal has been achieved, I don''t need this anymore."


    All members of the Blackbeard Pirates started laughing, completely ignoring the navy and Whitebeard Pirates on the field.


    Yongze looked at the members of the Blackbeard Pirates, and had to admit that all the members of the Blackbeard Pirates had a unique style of painting, and it was hard to find a human-like one.


    "That bastard." Ace saw that Blackbeard, who killed his companion, dared to be so arrogant in front of his father, and immediately flames shot out of his hand, ready to attack Blackbeard.


    But the flame was caught by Yongze in an instant. Yongze shook his head and said, "Ace, you are not good enough now. I will avenge Sach''s revenge for him."


    Although Ace was a little unwilling, he still nodded.


    "Tiqi!" Yongze, who didn''t want to see Blackbeard pretending to be a match, directly used the power of the vibration fruit, and punched Blackbeard in the direction.


    "Air shock!"


    Click! Click!


    The powerful shock force surged in the air, and the air made a sound like a mirror shattering, and a powerful shock wave rushed towards the Blackbeard Pirates.


    Boom!


    The originally dilapidated execution platform was hit hard and turned into pieces of rubble, and the execution platform was completely turned into ruins.


    And the Blackbeard Pirates jumped up when the attack was about to arrive, and jumped between the Navy and the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Sengoku thought for a while, and ordered the navy to retreat a certain distance.


    Although I really want to beat up that **** Blackbeard, but if I can let the pirates bite dogs, that would be the best.


    "Hahaha, Dad, you really don''t think about the old relationship at all, I''m your son, and I attack you without saying a word.


    I specially came to see you one last time before you die. "Blackbeard raised the corners of his mouth and laughed loudly, completely different from the simple and honest image he showed in the Whitebeard Pirates before.


    "Shut up, Tiki, you fellow killer, only you are not worthy to be my son, I will fulfill Saatchi''s last wish and kill you bastard."


    Yongze stared at Blackbeard closely, thinking of a quick way to kill Blackbeard.


    "Based on your current state, Dad, I''m afraid you are not my opponent." Blackbeard looked at Yongze whose chest was sunken by the warring states, and smiled carelessly.


    It wasn''t that Yongze vomited several mouthfuls of blood and looked seriously injured, Blackbeard really didn''t dare to come out.


    He really didn''t expect that White Beard, who usually relies on the bottle to maintain his life, could be so fierce. He fought back and forth with the three generals by himself, and even suppressed the three generals at one point, severely injuring one of them.


    Really, at that time Blackbeard was afraid of being discovered, so he had the idea of ??running away.


    However, seeing Whitebeard split Marin Fando into four small islands with one punch, Blackbeard''s eyes were so strong that the fruit was so powerful that he didn''t want to give up.


    With the dark fruit that can absorb attacks, and the shock fruit that can destroy everything, then he will be invincible and he will become the next Four Emperors.


    Blackbeard is betting that all this is just a flashback to Whitebeard, and it won''t last long.


    In the end, he made the right bet, and Whitebeard gradually failed. Coupled with the fact that Warring States personally took action, both sides were already in a state of mutual damage.


    Only then did Blackbeard dare to step out, ready to kill Whitebeard and take away the ability of the Zhenzhen Fruit.


    A blue figure flew to the side of Yongze quickly, it was Marco.


    "Tichi, you bastard, you still dare to appear in front of us, are you looking for death?" Marko said in a deep voice.


    "Hahaha, Marco, I am not afraid of you now, you are not my opponent." Blackbeard laughed arrogantly.


    The appearance of Blackbeard made all the pirates in the Whitebeard Pirates boil.


    Whitebeard Pirates have no other rules, only one iron rule, that is not to hurt their companions.


    Blackbeard, who killed the fourth captain Sage, is an existence that all the pirates of the Whitebeard Pirates hate.


    "Marco, don''t make a move, let me do it, and I will kill him myself." Yongze stretched out his hand and stopped Marco who was about to rush towards Blackbeard.


    Although Blackbeard is very tolerant, before the time comes, he is even ready to hide for a lifetime.


    But he is also a conceited and reckless person at the same time. With only one injured Whitebeard, Blackbeard will definitely think that he is sure to win.


    If Marco is allowed to go together, Blackbeard will be more vigilant, which is not good.


    "Tiqi, let''s make a break." Yongze raised Cong Yunqie, and a white halo appeared on the blade of Cong Yunqie.


    "It''s just what I want." Blackbeard laughed loudly, using the ability of the dark fruit, his whole body exuded ominous black smoke.


    "Dark hole!"


    A large amount of darkness poured into the ground and spread rapidly, soon covering the entire field where Yongze and Blackbeard fought, turning it into a dark and smoky strange ground.


    "Hahaha, this is the power I got after killing Sarge. The dark fruit is the strongest, so come and feel the strongest power." Blackbeard laughed arrogantly.


    Yongze felt the suction from the ground, and the corners of his mouth raised, that''s it?


    "Empty shock!" Yongze swung his knife fiercely, seeing through the air, a powerful shock wave rushed towards Blackbeard in an instant.


    But at this moment, Blackbeard had already rushed up, holding the thick dark power from the dark fruit in his hand.


    "\''\'' dark water!"


    Blackbeard slammed his palm into the shock wave, absorbing the attack directly.


    "Hahaha, as I said, the dark fruit is the strongest. Under my dark gravity, everything will be reduced to nothing." Blackbeard laughed arrogantly.


    In fact, his dark water absorption range is very small, and it is useless for large-scale attacks, so Blackbeard rushed to Yongze directly, because he was afraid that Yongze would use the shock fruit to launch a large-scale attack.


    He can directly absorb the power of shock before it spreads.


    Yongze glanced at the ground, and there were naval weapons on the ground that had been sucked into the darkness and shattered.


    Blackbeard''s move restrained his Flying Thunder God invisibly, because the iron piece of Flying Thunder God would be destroyed by the dark cave on the ground.


    But it¡¯s not impossible to use it, just use it before Flying Thunder God lands.


    Yongze''s left fist condensed into a white halo and hit Blackbeard. Blackbeard laughed, and instead of hiding, he met Yongze''s fist.


    Yongze''s big fist shining with a white halo instantly collided with Blackbeard''s fist emitting black smoke.


    The comparison between Blackbeard''s fist and Nagasawa''s is like comparing a newborn child with an adult.


    But it was Blackbeard''s little fist, which directly absorbed the white halo on Yongze''s fist, and then repelled Yongze by a step.


    Blackbeard proudly said: "How about it, father, my darkness, your ability has no effect at all in front of it.


    I used to admire you very much, you were extremely powerful back then, but now you are old, let me get to know you personally! "


    Blackbeard gained power and was relentless, secretly activated his fruit ability, and issued a strong suction, trying to **** Yongze over.


    The people of the Whitebeard Pirates watched anxiously, but because of what Yong Ze said before, everyone just watched, and no one took action.


    No matter what the order from White Beard is, they will obey it, so although they are worried, everyone still chooses to trust the old man.


    Yongze let go of his body, and was deliberately sucked by the black beard, and at the same time, a white halo condensed out of his left hand again.


    Blackbeard''s right fist collided with Yongze''s left fist with a white halo again, and Blackbeard laughed loudly:


    "Father, why don''t you understand, your strength is useless to me, and the power of the dark fruit is invincible!"


    Sure enough, the white halo created by the shaking fruit ability was instantly absorbed by the darkness emanating from Blackbeard''s fist.


    Blackbeard took advantage of the moment when Yongze lost his strength, and punched Yongze''s right arm, causing Cong Yun to fly into the sky.


    Seeing that Yongze lost his weapon, Blackbeard couldn''t help laughing even more arrogantly. He felt that the ability of Zhenzhen Fruit was already within his reach, and Yongze could deal with it better than he imagined.


    Just when Blackbeard rallied the power of the dark fruit again and threw it at Yongze, he slammed into the air.


    White Beard disappeared directly in front of him!


    "What''s going on, it''s impossible!" Blackbeard yelled in disbelief.


    Of course he knows this ability of Yongze, after all, he has watched it in secret for a long time.


    But according to his observation, Yongze obviously needs that iron piece to display this ability.


    But even if there was that kind of iron piece on this ground before, it should be destroyed by his dark cave. In addition, Yongze didn''t throw out a new iron piece. Why can he use that teleportation ability.


    But what Blackbeard doesn''t know is that Yongze also stamped the Flying Thunder God mark on Cong Yunqie, and he deliberately let Blackbeard hit Cong Yunqie in the air!


    Yongze used Flying Thunder God to appear behind Blackbeard in an instant, held Cong Yunqie tightly, and directly stabbed Blackbeard in the head.


    But Blackbeard reacted very quickly and dodged immediately. Although he still injured his shoulder in the end, he also avoided being directly hacked to death by Yongze.


    Blackbeard rolled on the ground in embarrassment, shouting: "It hurts, it hurts!"


    The pain he felt was twice the normal one, and the black beard who was in pain couldn''t bear the direct pain of Yongze''s attack that split his body to pieces.


    Yongze naturally would not let go of this great opportunity. When he operated the Breath of the Sun, a crimson flame appeared on the blade, and he slashed at the black beard on the ground.


    Just when Naongze was about to slash on Blackbeard, the Blackbeard pirates moved.


    First of all, a sword stopped in front of Nagasawa''s big sword, it was Shiliu of the Rain.


    Xiliu resisted Yong Ze''s attack with all his strength, and said with a light smile, "Since we have joined forces, we can''t watch the show easily. I don''t want to go back to that dark place so soon."


    Bang bang bang!


    The sizing bullet struck and hit Yongze''s body, leaving bullet marks one by one.


    Watching Xiliu make a move, the evil government king also made a move, taking out his three-barreled pistol and aiming at Yongze.


    After Shiliu and the evil government both shot together, other people also shot one after another, and they all took out their muskets and began to cover Yongze with firepower.


    Facing the incoming attack, Yongze clenched his fist with his left hand and punched out fiercely.


    Click, click, click!


    All the attacks were blown away by the extremely powerful impact of the shaking fruit, even the black beard lying on the ground was implicated, and was severely blown away by the powerful impact.


    The black beard who fell to the ground spat out blood again, and looked at Yongze in shock. He didn''t expect Yongze to be so calm at this moment, and almost killed him directly with tricks.


    If it weren''t for the companions he recruited, he would have died under Yongze''s sword by now.


    "It''s so ugly, Tiqi, even I can kill you in this state." Yong Ze mocked.


    "Hahaha, after all, Dad, you are the strongest person in the world, although you are about to become a thing of the past." Although Blackbeard almost died just now, he didn''t speak cowardly at all and laughed loudly.


    He still thinks that he can kill Yongze, and then gain the power of the shaking fruit.


    It was just a sneak attack by Yongze just now, but he will not be fooled a second time, so he will definitely win in the end!


    Blackbeard was filled with black smoke, and once again raised his fist and rushed towards Yongze.


    At the same time, other members of the Blackbeard Pirates also took out their pistols and shot at Yongze, trying to interfere with Whitebeard.


    Yongze''s breathing rhythm suddenly changed, and the full concentration of breathing was activated. The power of the sun''s breath exploded in Yongze''s body, and a faint red light appeared indistinctly from his strong body.


    At the same time, a pale golden flame appeared on Cong Yunqie held by Yongze.


    The moment the golden flame appeared, it released terrifying heat, causing the surrounding temperature to rise sharply.


    "How is it possible! That slash."


    Blackbeard stopped his charge and looked at the terrifying pale golden flame with horror on his face.


    Undoubtedly, that is the move that Blackbeard fears the most, not one of them.


    The advantage of the Tremor Fruit is that it has a large enough range, and it can exert extremely terrifying and powerful destructive power whether it is at sea or on land.


    But in Blackbeard''s view, if it is purely about attack power, the golden flame slash is more powerful, and it takes all three generals to use their own unique moves to block it.


    But according to Blackbeard''s careful observation, this move is extremely energy-intensive, every time Yongze uses this move, he has to pant, and from the beginning to the end, he has only done three such slashes, one of which is still shrinking .


    There is no doubt that Whitebeard can''t easily use this move, and Yongze and Sengoku didn''t use this move in the battle, which makes Blackbeard think that Yongze''s physical strength can no longer support the release of the golden flame slash.


    Blackbeard guessed rightly, Yongze''s move is indeed a lot of energy, but because it is a move that combines multiple forces, it won''t only cut three times.


    Everything is just what Yongze deliberately showed to Blackbeard.


    For Yongze, who knew everything a long time ago, he started to make arrangements when he came out, and it was only a matter of course that Blackbeard fell into the trap.


    In fact, Yongze also saved a hand when he was fighting the three generals. It''s not that he didn''t use his full strength, but if he was injured, he could directly kill the red dog who was marked with the mark of the flying thunder god.


    But he will be injured, and killing Akainu is not a necessary requirement of the mission, but it will scare the black beard who is hiding in the dark, so Yongze only severely injured Akainu, and did not chase and kill him all the time.


    Blackbeard started to retreat. He didn''t want to resist the slash. There was nothing behind him to protect, so he could look for opportunities to dodge without any psychological burden, instead of resisting.


    Yongze''s aura became stronger and stronger, and finally he slashed out a huge flame sword aura of more than 30 meters, and attacked Blackbeard.


    The scorching sun-like slash that illuminated the entire battlefield reappeared.


    Many navies looked at Blackbeard and the rest of the Blackbeard Pirates with great interest, to see how Blackbeard would respond to this slash.


    Facing this slash by myself is really terrifying, but if you look at other people, you still look at the enemy, the navy finds it quite interesting.


    Facing a giant slash of more than 30 meters, Blackbeard started to run wildly. His dark fruit could not absorb such a wide range of attacks.


    And Blackbeard didn''t have the confidence to absorb the golden flame.


    His knowledge and knowledge are crazily warning him that if he is hit by the golden flame, even he with rough skin and thick flesh will die!


    The rest of the Blackbeard Pirates were also fleeing crazily, not daring to meet the golden flame sword energy at all.


    All of a sudden, the Blackbeard Pirates, who had just looked so invincible, were all dodging the flames and swords in embarrassment.


    But the flame sword aura is not so easy to hide. The powerful airflow generated by the flame sword aura can directly overwhelm people and immobilize them. Only those who are strong enough can ignore this powerful airflow, such as the three generals, or the Warring States period.


    Among them, the crescent moon hunter Katrin Diemei failed to break through the airflow, and was hit by the golden flame slash, and the golden flame was entangled. A violent flame erupted from Katrin Diemei''s body, and there was no **** left from being directly burned by the golden flame .


    Seeing this scene, Blackbeard couldn''t help running even faster.


    But although he can break through the airflow, he is also suppressed by the airflow and slows down, and Yongze will not let him run away so easily.


    The power in his hand exploded, and he threw out two flying Thunder God iron pieces and shot at Blackbeard.


    If it was normal, someone might help Blackbeard blow or destroy the two Flying Thunder God iron pieces, but everyone was busy avoiding Yongze''s slash, and they barely survived, let alone helping Blackbeard.


    Puff!


    Both the iron pieces pierced directly into Blackbeard''s back, and Blackbeard screamed in pain.


    But it''s not over yet. Flying Thunder God launched, and Yongze flickered in front of Heibeard in an instant, and directly grabbed Heibeard''s neck with one hand, and lifted Blackbeard up like a chicken.


    Feeling the terrifying heat coming from behind, Blackbeard was frightened, he looked at Yongze in horror, and said, "Father, I''m your son, you can''t just kill me like this.


    I already knew I was wrong, I deserve to die, I shouldn¡¯t have attacked my companions for coveting devil fruits, but Saky¡¯s death was actually an accident, I really didn¡¯t want to kill him.


    I beat Ace before and didn¡¯t show mercy. I didn¡¯t kill him. Dad, you can¡¯t kill me. "


    Blackbeard, who felt the breath of death, showed an extraordinary speed of speech, frantically thinking about Yongze begging for mercy, trying to win Yongze''s sympathy.


    If it was the real Whitebeard, he might soften his heart, but Yongze is just playing the role of Whitebeard. He is extremely disgusted with Blackbeard, who can kill his companions by any means for the sake of power.


    "Tichi, go to **** and confess to Saqi!" Without hesitation, Yongze''s Zhenzhen fruit power exploded, and instantly vomited blood from the black beard in his hand.


    Then Yongze threw Blackbeard directly at the Flaming Slash that was flying at a high speed, threw out a flying thunder **** iron piece, and disappeared in place.


    "Ahhh!" The moment Blackbeard hit the flame and slashed, the golden flame rose up and burned, and Blackbeard let out a huge scream.


    Thick black smoke rose from Blackbeard''s body, and he wanted to try to absorb the golden flames, but the next moment, the golden slash exploded, and a massive amount of flames erupted on Blackbeard''s body, instantly burning Blackbeard to nothing. Down.


    The hero who lurked on the white beard boat for more than 20 years, killed his friends and took away the dark fruit, finally died under the Yongze Lieyang parade.


    The Blackbeard Pirates had only just been established at this time, and many prisoners who had just entered had no sense of unity at all. Seeing that Blackbeard was dead, they didn''t have the slightest thought of avenging their captain, so they just ran away.


    But how could the Navy watch the criminals escape from before their eyes, and they took action to intercept the crew of the Blackbeard Pirates.


    Especially in the Warring States period, he directly turned on the form of the Great Buddha of Human Fruit again, transformed into a huge golden Buddha, threw a punch at Shiliu, and directly vomited blood crazily from Shiliu, and the surrounding navy took the opportunity to rush up and catch him .


    "Whitebeard!" Sengoku, who had dealt with the traitor, looked at his old opponent.


    At first, he thought that Blackbeard could at least inflict a serious injury on Whitebeard, but he didn''t expect that Whitebeard still had the strength to kill Blackbeard under the pressure of the entire Blackbeard Pirates by himself.


    "Gu la la la!" Yong Ze laughed wildly and said, "Warring States, do you want to come again? I still have the strength to deal with you."


    Warring States looked at the Navy Headquarters that had been reduced to ruins. Under Yongze''s powerful attack, even Marin Fando directly changed from one island to four.


    Sengoku was very unwilling. He made so many arrangements and investigated the information for so long to find the flaws of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    With such a rigorous plan, not only did he fail to kill Whitebeard, but he annihilated the Whitebeard Pirates at the Navy Headquarters, and instead rescued Ace, who should have been executed.


    But, is it really worth fighting Whitebeard at this moment?


    Akaken was seriously injured, it was already very difficult to make a move, and Aokiji was also stabbed in the chest, and the injury was not light.


    Ace has been rescued, Garp''s attitude is a bit ambiguous, not necessarily reliable.


    Relying on the green pheasant and yellow ape and his strength to forcibly grow a white beard, I am afraid that at least one general will die and one will be seriously injured.


    In this case, the navy will fall into an extremely weak state, and it will be over if other four emperors come to attack.


    Just when the Warring States Period was tangled, a man with scars on his eyes and red hair walked into this battlefield alone, and said, "I''m here to end this battlefield."


    If someone else said this, he was still a pirate, so arrogant, Warring States would definitely punch him to death.


    But in the face of this red-haired man, Warring States did not make any changes. Instead, he waved his hands to tell the navy not to act rashly.


    Because it''s not a cat or a dog, but the red-haired Shanks who is one of the four emperors of the new world with White Beard!


    At this moment, Shanks came, which had to make Sengoku cautious. If Shanks helps Whitebeard to deal with the navy at this time, then the navy will be in doom.


    But one of the marines gritted his teeth and scolded Shanks directly: "Red hair, you **** who led Luffy to the pirate road."


    That person is of course Garp, he really hates the red hair, and it makes his grandson crooked.


    Sengoku looked at the sea, Shanks not only came by himself, but also drove his pirate ship, but only Shanks came down first.


    Hawkeye saw the redhead coming, and walked back decisively, preparing to go back and prepare well before going to the new world to challenge Whitebeard.


    "Where are you going, Hawkeye?" a navy asked.


    Hawkeye said confidently: "I only promise to help you deal with the Whitebeard Pirates, and red hair is not included in the agreement."


    After speaking, he left without looking back, and the navy didn''t dare to stop him.


    The red hair kept walking on the battlefield, and said as he walked: "If you continue to fight like this, it will only waste the combat power of both sides meaninglessly, and in the end it will make the world chaotic. You might as well give me face and stop the war."


    Finally, he walked to the middle of the battlefield and said: "If there is anyone who is not enough, let me, the red-haired pirates, accompany you."


    The main members of the red-haired pirates also stood behind the red-haired, supporting the red-haired.


    "Gu la la la." Yongze laughed loudly, and I have to say that the red hair came in a timely manner, otherwise it would not be easy for them to leave.


    "Ace has been rescued, there is no need for extra fighting, let''s go."


    After speaking, he notified an auxiliary ship hidden on the seabed to come out, and then led the pirates onto the pirate ship.


    The sailors were a little surprised to see that Whitebeard still had a backup. A coated auxiliary ship has been hidden on the bottom of the sea.


    I''m afraid that even if Akainu destroyed all the pirate ships at that time, the pirates could escape by relying on the hidden ship.


    Warring States released the form of the golden Buddha, looked coldly at the pirates boarding the boat, and said: "Don''t make a move."


    Weighing the pros and cons, Sengoku finally decided to give red hair this face, let the Whitebeard Pirates leave, and end the war.


    It''s not that the red hair has a big face, but that the current Navy Headquarters can no longer withstand the impact of another Four Emperors.


    Yongze did not immediately show that the mission was completed after leaving, and waited until the pirate ship left a certain range of the Navy Headquarters to show that the mission was completed. Yongze also went dark and passed out again.


    The pirates on the pirate ship were all celebrating for successfully rescuing Ace. Whitebeard''s sudden dizziness frightened them.


    Marco, with sharp eyesight and quick hands, supported Baibeard and prevented Baibeard from falling on the ship board. Then he hurriedly called the medical staff and began to treat Whitebeard.


    Ace looked at Whitebeard anxiously, blaming himself in his heart. If it wasn''t for his reasons, Whitebeard would not take the risk to save him, let alone become like this.


    Papa was not in good health, and he went through such a high-intensity battle.


    ¡®Dad, please don¡¯t worry. ¡¯ Ace said silently in his heart.


    The rest of the pirates who were celebrating with wine also stopped celebrating one after another, surrounded Whitebeard together, and looked at Whitebeard worriedly.


    But at this moment, Whitebeard suddenly woke up and opened his eyes, which were a little dazed.


    "Father, how are you?" Seeing the white beard waking up, the big stone in Marco''s heart finally fell. He was really terrified just now, and he was deeply afraid that his father would die from exhaustion and never get up again.


    White Beard thought for a while and said, "Fortunately, it''s the same as before, but I just had a bad dream.


    I dreamed that Marco you were handcuffed to Shanghai Loushi and then pierced by the yellow monkey laser, I dreamed that Joz was frozen by Aokiji, I dreamed that Ace was killed by Akainu, and finally I died in Marlin Vatican to let you retreat many. "


    Seeing the worried eyes of many sons, Whitebeard laughed loudly, opened his big hands, hugged the sons and said:


    "That was just a dream, too."


    Pirate Challenge - End.


    ps: In order to finish coding in one breath, I didn¡¯t finish coding the 8,000-character chapter until after three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    I heard that there are double monthly tickets at the end of the month, can you leave the tickets for me at the end of the month?


    I finally finished writing this challenge. For this plot, I revisited the war on the top. I saw Ace died at the hands of Akainu, and Whitebeard was besieged to death by the Blackbeard pirates. It was really hard to understand. .


    At least in my own book, give them a happy ending.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： Chakra and domineering

    Chapter 185 Chakra and Domineering


    ¡¾Ace has been rescued, Blackbeard Tiki is dead, the Whitebeard Pirates have successfully retreated, and the challenge is complete¡¿


    Yongze was woken up by the system prompt, and only then realized that he had returned to his home.


    The system''s notification tone is still constantly broadcasting the harvest of Yongze''s trip.


    ¡¾Template Whitebeard Edward Newgate¡ªTop War Fusion +10%¡¿


    ¡¾Template Whitebeard Edward Newgate¡ªThe war on the top has reached 100% fusion and is being integrated into the body, 1%, 2%...100%¡¿


    After the template was completely integrated into Yongze''s body, Yongze opened the panel, and the white beard template on it disappeared, and there was only a template in the Thousand Hands.


    Yongze clenched his fist, and he could feel that after the fusion reached 100%, his strength increased again.


    Yongze took a deep breath and lay down on the bed like an octopus, stretching out his hands and feet.


    Although this challenge mission didn''t take long, and he just stayed inside for a few hours, Yongze was really tired.


    Look at who he fought in the top war?


    Red dog, blue pheasant and yellow monkey, as the three generals, they are not only the strongest combat power of the navy, but also the strongest combat power of the world government.


    There is also the Warring States Period. Although he is getting older, his strength has not diminished at all, and his strength is still strong.


    Even if it is the best black beard among them, he will be the future Four Emperors, and his strength will naturally not be bad.


    That is, they don''t know Yongze''s method, otherwise Yongze will fight even more difficult, and it is basically impossible to fight the three generals alone.


    Generals are at the same level. Although Yongze had breathing techniques and templates at the door at that time, he hadn''t surpassed the Four Emperors. He could only be said to be a powerful Four Emperors.


    One-on-two can be suppressed, but one-on-three is difficult. After a long time, Yongze must be the one who loses.


    Thanks to Fei Leishen''s surprise and serious injury to Akainu, and also left the mark of Fei Leishen on his body, making Akainu''s combat power directly invalid, and the subsequent fights will be much smoother.


    Facing so many masters, Yongze has maintained a high degree of seriousness throughout the war and spent a lot of energy.


    That''s why he collapsed directly on the bed, he was so tired.


    After a short break, Yongze Jieyin separated two shadow clones and let the shadow clones complete their work.


    The training team is now on the right track and can function normally without him, but Kakashi and his training cannot stop.


    After a long period of practice, Kakashi and the four of them have been able to use the armed color domineering.


    But they haven''t mastered it yet, they can only be released if they are lucky, and they can''t be released if they are not lucky.


    As a result, in Yongze''s test, there were more occurrences when he was under attack. After discovering this, Yongze specially modified the training plan.


    Originally, Yongze took everyone to practice for one hour first, and then to fight one game.


    Now Yongze has changed it to train for one hour, then fight for one hour, and take two rounds to complete the training.


    In order to prevent Kakashi and others from staying up late for training and not growing tall, Nagasawa deliberately moved the first round to the afternoon.


    In this way, Kakashi and the others don''t have to stay up late to practice, after all, they are still teenagers.


    Yongze felt that he should not be too caring. He also cared about their physical development while helping them improve their strength. Minato should give him a best teacher award.


    However, to Yongze''s surprise, the arrogance of Maitekai and the others is a little different from that of Yongze.


    Maitekai and their domineering, actually have to consume chakra to arouse.


    This can''t help but surprise Yongze.


    But Yongze quickly thought of the key point. His armed arrogance is directly inherited from Whitebeard''s arrogance, which must be the same as that of Pirate World.


    But how did the three of them get their arrogance?


    He unlocked the domineering potential and then cultivated it by himself.


    The template only helps to unlock the domineering potential, and will not adjust their physique to that of people in the world of pirates.


    There is a big gap between the people in the Naruto world and the people in the Pirate world.


    There is no such thing as chakra in the human body of One Piece World.


    Yongze can only think that Baqi and Chakra met together and had an inexplicable fusion that led to this situation.


    But at present, this change is not only harmless, but also beneficial.


    The advantage is naturally that it has lower requirements on the physical condition, and it can also use stronger armed colors.


    At least the huge amount of Chakra has come into play when Maitekai uses Bamen Dunjia.


    It does not require any complicated property changes to use the armed color, only need to use chakra to stimulate it.


    From Nagasawa''s point of view, the current armed color has become a bit like Blood Successor Limit.


    However, this blood succession boundary is not a fusion of chakra''s nature changes, but a domineering talent endowed by Yongze, and finally awakened through cultivation.


    Yongze thinks this change is very interesting. If it can be inherited, it may really become a new limit of blood inheritance.


    However, this blood inheritance boundary does not belong to a certain family.


    Yongze thought of this, and then thought of another thing, if it can be inherited, then the child in Hualing''s belly may be a bit powerful in the future.


    Not only inherited Kakashi''s outstanding ninja talent, but also Uzumaki Clan''s King Kong blocking Kagura''s mind and a lot of chakra. If you add domineering, you can''t take off directly from Wuhu.


    Except that there is no Sharingan, it is an enhanced version of Kakashi.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hokage Building, inside the Hokage Office.


    "The day when Jiuxinna gave birth is coming. I have chosen three places, all of which are outside the village. Minato, please see if there is any suitable one. If there is a suitable one, I will arrange it in advance."


    The third generation handed a map to Minato, which were all carefully selected locations by him, and they were all very hidden.


    The reason why it is done outside the village is that it is more confidential, and the second is that even if there is a mistake in the sealing process, Kyuubi will not pose a threat to Konoha.


    Minato took the map, looked at it carefully, and said: "Thank you Sandai for spending so much energy choosing a delivery place for Kushina, but I still want to hear Nagasawa''s opinion before that."


    He has not forgotten what Yong Ze said before, Kushina''s delivery will definitely not be smooth sailing this time, although he believes in the third generation, but he believes in Yong Ze even more.


    "Nongze-kun, as the assistant of Hokage, he is indeed qualified to know about this matter." Sandai nodded without saying anything.


    At first, he was not used to it, but gradually, he also got used to the fact that there was another young man in the high-level meeting again.


    For the combination of Nagasawa and Minato, the third generation still quite likes it.


    Nagazawa has already proved with the training team that he is a capable person, not to mention Minato. Since the third generation chose him as Hokage, he naturally knows Minato''s ability.


    There is a deep bond between Hokage and Hokage Assistant, which is perfect.


    It even reminded the third generation of the past.


    Returning to Hokage, the title will be recycled soon


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： Preparations for all parties

    Chapter 186 Preparation of parties


    After receiving Anbu''s notice, although he was a little tired, Yong Ze quickly rushed to the Hokage Building and entered the Hokage Office.


    Seeing the Third Hokage in the office, Nagasawa knew that something might be serious.


    Seeing Yongze coming in, Minato said: "Nongze, these are the three positions carefully selected by the third generation for Kushina''s delivery. Do you think there is any suitable one?"


    Yongze took it and took a look. They were all very remote places with almost no people.


    Yongze analyzed it and found that there is no difference in which one to choose, so he pointed to one casually and said, "This location is very good, very hidden, and the location from Konoha is also moderate."


    Yongze understands that the key to Nine-Tails Night does not care about the place of delivery, this will be detected by Bai Jue, and it is meaningless to hide it.


    The key lies in whether you can repel Kyuubi, repel Obito, and then heal Kushina.


    He can repel Kyuubi head-on, and Tsunade can save Kushina, so he and Tsunade are the key to changing the outcome of the Kyuubi Rebellion.


    As for which position, it doesn''t matter.


    Then the three discussed about the defensive strength.


    Finally, the third-generation Anbu and the fourth-generation Anbu will each get half.


    After discussing these things, the three generations left. Injurik''s childbirth is a big event, and there are still many things to do.


    Barrier, the midwife is also very important...


    Yong Ze did not leave in a hurry, but stayed in Hokage''s office.


    Three generations are gone, and the atmosphere between the two has become more relaxed. Minato laughed and joked:


    "Yongze, you seem a little tired today, you can forget it normally, but now it''s a critical moment, so you need to know how to control yourself."


    Yong Ze walked directly to the side of Minato, hooked Minato''s neck with one hand, pressed on Minato''s body and said:


    "Minato, you are still teasing me. I am so tired because I have been thinking about how to protect Kushina."


    Minato hurriedly begged for mercy, saying that he had wrongly blamed Yongze, and asked Yongze to eat dumplings next time, so Yongze let Minato go.


    After joking, the two began to talk about serious matters, such as how the special warfare class is going, and the training team''s latest assessment.


    Finally, Nagasawa gave Minato a Kunai with the mark of Flying Raijin, and said with a smile, "Hokage Assistant''s personal Kunai, although it doesn''t have a signature, should be very popular among female ninjas, so I give it to you."


    Looking at the Kunai handed over, the sharp-eyed Minato saw the special mark of Kunai at first sight, and Minato looked at Nagasawa with some surprise.


    "Nagazawa, have you also learned the technique of flying thunder god?" Minato''s expression was a little shocked.


    Although he didn''t feel how difficult it was to learn Flying Thunder God, other people couldn''t teach it no matter how hard they tried.


    He tried his best to teach his shadow guards, but in the end he only got a rather useless joint-use version of Flying Thunder God, which is useless in actual combat and can only be used as a tool for traveling.


    Even his proud disciple Kakashi failed to learn how to fly the **** of thunder, so Minato gave up the idea of ??teaching others to fly the **** of thunder.


    Unexpectedly, Yongze could also fly Thor.


    Minato soon felt relieved, after all, it was Nagasawa, so it¡¯s not surprising that he could fly Thor, he might have succeeded in training long ago, but he just didn¡¯t show it.


    "Of course, have you been surprised? With this ninjutsu, you can feel it in time when an accident happens." Yong Ze smiled lightly.


    "Fortunately, for you, you should also cultivate into the Flying Thunder God." Minato said with inexplicable confidence.


    Nagazawa:¡­


    What exactly did Minato make up his mind? Can even Flying Thunder God learn it casually?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Country of Rain, Rain Ninja Village.


    Since Nagasawa killed Hanzo that time, the leader of Urenin Village has become Payne.


    Obito feels that the Akatsuki organization cannot be exposed at present, and must develop well first. After killing all the people who might leak the secret that day, the Akatsuki organization began to hide in Urenin Village and began to develop slowly.


    "The delivery location has been confirmed. It is in a cave to the west of Konoha, where the people of Konoha have already started to arrange seals and barriers." Bai Jue and Obito reported the information.


    Obito nodded and said: "Very good, you continue to investigate information."


    Bai Jue obeyed Obito''s order and sank to the ground using the mayfly technique.


    "Aren''t you going to tell Nagato about this operation?" asked an uncommon species standing behind Obito who was covered by a flytrap-like plant and only showed black and white head.


    Obito shook his head and said: "No, the main purpose of this operation is not for Nine Tails, collecting tailed beasts is not the time to do it, Akatsuki''s power is not enough.


    My purpose this time is to weaken the power of Konoha, thus triggering a war, causing chaos in the ninja world again, and killing the power of each ninja village, so that Akatsuki can develop faster. "


    "If Nagato is allowed to go, Samsara Eye will be recognized, and we may be exposed to the ninja world in advance. This is not in line with my idea."


    "It turns out that it is like this, Obito, you are really far-sighted." Jue praised Obito.


    Obito glanced at Jue expressionlessly, and said, "Here, just in case, let''s call me Madara."


    "Okay, Madara." Jue smiled lightly with the corners of his mouth raised.


    For his mother''s resurrection plan, he has been planning for thousands of years, and he is not in a hurry for the past few years.


    This time was the closest he came to success. Under his guidance, Madara successfully opened the eyes of reincarnation and summoned the golem of the heretics.


    As long as the nine tailed beasts are collected, the sacred tree will be revived, and the infinite moon reading will be performed, then it will be time for his mother Otsutsuki Kaguya to resurrect.


    He fooled Madara, and Madara fooled Obito again, and both of them are working hard to realize the unlimited monthly reading.


    Both him and Madara are lucky this time, and Obito is a qualified successor.


    After experiencing the despair of a close friend killing a loved one, Obito has successfully transformed into a ninja who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goals, living the way Kurojue and Madara expected.


    As Uchiha, Madara knows Uchiha too well.


    How much love Uchiha has in his heart, and how much strength will erupt after experiencing despair and blackening, so he chose Obito.


    Obito didn''t waste his arrangement, skipped the Sangouyu directly, successfully opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and obtained a powerful pupil technique like Shenwei.


    Obito is in Akatsuki''s base, and the blood-red Sharingan looks east, which is where Konoha is.


    Actually, there is another reason why he didn''t talk to Jue, and that is to take revenge on Konoha and Minato.


    "You who are called Yellow Flash, can you arrive in time this time?" Obito said to himself with a cold face.


    This time, he also wants to let Minato taste the pain of losing his beloved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： Yong Ze wants to be a Kua Kua

    Chapter 187 Yong Ze Wants to Be a Kua Kua


    In a remote corner of Konoha, Anbe brought Tsunade to a wooden house with seals written on both sides.


    Tsuna pushed open the door, walked in, and asked directly: "Your face is really big, you insist on me coming to see you, tell me, what''s the matter."


    Seeing that Tsunade seemed a little angry, Nagasawa smiled and gave Tsunade a wooden chair and put it behind her, then closed the door and said:


    "Master Tsunade, it''s not that I deliberately want to play a big role, but that our next conversation is very important, so it cannot be known by others."


    This is a small wooden house specially prepared by Yongze to guard against Bai Jue. There are enchantments and sealing techniques around it. You can''t hear it at all when you talk inside. There is also a unique early warning mechanism.


    The reason why other arrangements are not made here is because other arrangements require the mobilization of many ninjas, and it is really difficult to hide from Bai Jue.


    That''s why Yong Ze decided to save Tsunade''s crucial step. At other times, he didn''t specifically guard against Bai Ze, and everything was as usual.


    "Would it be known if you talk in other places? Are there many spies from other countries in Konoha?" Tsunade asked.


    Nagazawa shook his head, did not answer Tsunade''s question, but said: "You don''t need to know this, it''s meaningless, I need you to protect Kushina personally on the day of Kushina''s delivery."


    "So that''s what happened." Tsunade remembered the first time he met Nagasawa.


    At that time, the reason Nagasawa persuaded her to go back was that Kushina would have an accident during childbirth.


    But at that time, because she was not familiar with Yongze, she felt that Yongze was fooling her, so she didn''t agree directly, and she was forcibly taken away by Yongze after she couldn''t beat her.


    That **** is really a monster. He doesn''t look very strong, but his strength is stronger than hers, and his strength is also weirdly powerful.


    When Tsunade remembered that Yongze bullied her without intelligence, he wrestled with her and wrestled with her.


    Lost six games in a row, and was overturned even when the yin seal was opened, which is outrageous.


    "How long will it be before Kushina gives birth?" Tsunade asked, suppressing the unhappy past in his mind.


    "The expected date of delivery is October 10th, and there are still 20 days left. If there are no accidents, it will be a few days." Yongze replied.


    "It''s okay to protect Kushina on the day of delivery, but let me tell you, it''s not because of your order, but because I am willing to protect Kushina."


    In order to prevent Yongze from thinking that she is someone who can be manipulated at will, Tsunade reminded.


    "Well, I know, Tsunade-sama, you are my senior and the object of my admiration, how can I give orders to you." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    As long as Tsunade agrees to do it, it will be fine if he says more of this kind of nice words.


    If being a Kuagua person can make all Konoha ninjas practice seriously every day, he will boast whenever he sees anyone.


    You can increase your prosperity by moving your lips. It would be the best if you can do this, but you can increase your strength while lying down.


    But it''s a pity that he doesn''t have his own speaker, and his words can''t be heard throughout Konoha, and the ninjas won''t do anything just because they are praised a few times.


    "It''s good that you know." Tsunade folded his hands on his chest, raised his chin slightly, exposing his snow-white neck, and raised the corners of his mouth, with an expression of knowing that you are a kid.


    She is the legendary Sannin, the granddaughter of Konoha''s first Hokage, how can a mere Hokage assistant arrange tasks for her.


    After talking about the most important thing, Yongze also asked about the progress of the medical department.


    Now the ninja school has started a new semester, and medical specialty students have officially entered the ninja school. After two weeks of courses,


    The people from the medical department explained to the students in grades 1 to 3 in detail what is going on with the special medical students, which is different from ordinary students, and finally sent an application form.


    Within one week, you can submit the application form and become a medical specialty student directly.


    ¡°Although the number of applicants has reached the expected number due to the previous publicity, there seems to be a bad opinion among the students.


    For example, "Medical specialty students are cowards who dare not fight", "Medical specialty students only become medical talents if they are not strong enough" and so on. "When Tsunade mentioned this, his expression immediately became bad.


    People are not good enough to blame for the uneven road. Medical ninjas have no combat effectiveness, it is purely their own lack of skills.


    If the control of Chakra reaches a certain level, not relying on ninjutsu, relying on the exquisite control of Chakra, can explode very strong power.


    Moreover, medical ninjutsu is not without attacks. The chakra scalpel can be used to attack, and it is very powerful.


    "It''s enough to guide them. Let them understand that medical ninjas are not cowards who dare not fight, but their reliable teammates." Yong Ze smiled.


    It¡¯s normal for kids in ninja schools to make such remarks. After they graduate and become ninjas, they will know how important medical ninjas are.


    After briefly chatting about "what did you eat yesterday" and other unnutritious topics, Tsunade left.


    Not long after Tsunade left, Yongze also left the cabin, went to Anbe, and returned to his office in Anbe.


    Although he said that he doesn''t expect Anbu to deal with Obito, Nagasawa also doesn''t want to send Anbu who will be killed by Obito in seconds.


    The plan is to send a total of 16 Anbu, but since he and the third generation are half of each other, Yongze only needs to send out eight Anbu.


    Nagaze thought for a while, and was the first to write Uchiha Shisui on the list.


    Although Zhishui only has three-pointed jade, he is also powerful. In addition, Obito only has one kaleidoscope, so it should not be suppressed too hard.


    Immediately afterwards, Nagasawa wrote Hatake Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s strength should be at the same level as Shisui''s. If Kakashi can use the armed domineering power steadily, he can even surpass Shisui in terms of attack strength.


    Because of high-intensity training, Kakashi has gained a new understanding of the changes in the nature of Chakra, and developed the S-class ninjutsu Raikiri based on Chidori.


    As an upgraded Chidori, Raikiri is already powerful. If Raikier is wrapped with armed domineering power, one can imagine how powerful it will be.


    The only disadvantage is that the armed color also consumes Chakra, and Kakashi''s Chakra has been greatly restricted because of Sharingan.


    Now there is another place to consume chakra, which may affect Kakashi''s ability to continue fighting.


    Two team leaders have already gone up, and Nagasawa simply wrote Inuzuka Midori and Saltwater on it, and the team leaders went up together.


    Picking two more Anbu members who performed well in the usual assessment, Yongze did not choose members of the training team, but chose two members from the other four generations of Anbu members.


    It is half of the fourth-generation Anbu, not half of the training team. It is not that the fourth-generation Anbu is unreliable except for the training team.


    ps: The next chapter may be a little later, with a little more code, up to 4k


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： agreement between friends

    Chapter 188 A Promise Between Friends


    The impact caused by the renzhu force childbirth is only hidden in the dark, and the surface of Konoha is still peaceful, and no changes can be seen.


    The sun in October is very dazzling. Even in autumn, at this time of noon, it can be so hot that people want to plunge into the river without wearing any clothes to cool off.


    During this scorching noon, Douze and Huayang were preparing bento under the tree.


    Ninja school has a very short lunch time, and there is nothing to do when I go home, and I will be back soon, so everyone brings bento to eat, and they can rest for a while.


    The two sat opposite each other under the tree, and Huayang opened her bento.


    I took a look around. There are meatballs and vegetables. The combination of meat and vegetables looks good.


    Pou opened his bento, and several round dumplings shimmered in the sunlight.


    pocket:...


    Yongze said this morning that he was a little tired, so he forgot to cook for him, and just bought some dumpling. He thought that Yongze was just joking, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    "Du, do you like eating dumplings? You can''t eat only a few dumplings at noon." Hua Yang looked at Dou curiously with two pure white eyes.


    "No, because I''m temporarily staying at my brother''s house, and he forgot to make it for me today, so he bought dumplings for me to eat." Dou explained.


    "Then you and I can eat together, it''s definitely not enough to eat dumplings at noon." Hua Yang said seriously.


    "Forget it, this way you won''t be full." After thinking about it, he rejected Huayang''s kindness.


    Because of my own mistakes, I let my friends suffer as well, and I feel that this is not good.


    And it''s only at noon, so it''s not a big problem.


    At worst, he used the shadow avatar to teach, and the main body went to the street to buy something to eat.


    The longer he stayed at the ninja school, the more Dou felt that the things taught by the ninja school teachers were really useless to him.


    It¡¯s not that he looks down on the teacher of the ninja school, but that he knows everything the teacher teaches, and he goes deeper.


    So now Dou doesn¡¯t feel too much about going to class, and it¡¯s only because of Huayang that he goes to class.


    Ever since the shadow clone was accidentally exposed, every time Hua Yang sees him, he has to use his eyes to confirm whether it is the shadow clone...


    "As a friend, I can''t see you going astray. Even if you get good grades, you still have to take classes seriously." Hua Yang said to Dou in this way.


    "It''s okay, we are friends, and the portion of my bento is quite sufficient. How about it, why don''t I eat your two dumplings too, so that it will be even." Hua Yang thought for a while, and said what he thought was a good idea .


    Seeing Huayang¡¯s serious expression, he agrees with Huayang¡¯s idea. It¡¯s not okay to just refuse, sometimes you can accept the other party¡¯s kindness appropriately.


    Dou used chopsticks to pick up two dumplings and put them in Huayang''s bento, and Huayang divided half of the vegetables and rice in her bento into Doutu.


    As if afraid of not being able to make a good score, Hua Yang opened his eyes on purpose to enhance his power of observation.


    Doudou looked curiously at Huayang who rolled his eyes.


    Huayang who did not open her white eyes, because of her fair skin and delicate facial features, paired with those pure white eyes without any impurities, she is very cute.


    But after opening the white eyes, because the green around the eyes will explode, and even spread to the cheeks, Huayang''s lovely temperament instantly becomes fierce.


    "Huayang, do you feel any difference when you roll your eyes?" Dou asked curiously.


    He is very curious about Baiyan, or in other words, he is very curious about Blood Succession Boundary, curious about things that can enhance strength.


    He also had a big brainstorm and wanted to combine the two types of chakra properties into a blood succession limit, but it failed without a doubt.


    Yongze told him that blood succession to limit boundary can only be successful by having a good ancestor, or having good talent and good luck at the same time.


    However, Yongze also told him that the blood-successor limited ninjas are not necessarily stronger than ordinary ninjas.


    Three generations of Hokage did not succeed in practicing Bleeding Succession Limit, but the combination of ninjutsu with one hand is more powerful than many Blood Succession Limits.


    "Does it feel different? It means that you can see farther and more clearly. If you look at people, you can see through the flesh directly, you can see the chakra meridians, and then there is nothing else." Hua Yang thought for a while and said.


    "It''s already very strong." Take a bite of rice and praised.


    The Hyuga clan with white eyes is really born with a top-level sensory ninjutsu.


    Dodo began to be a little curious about Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan, but it is a pity that Itachi hasn¡¯t opened Sharingan yet, otherwise he could ask Itachi directly.


    After lunch, the two began to sit by the tree and chat. Suddenly, Hua Yang talked about studying.


    "You can''t relax, otherwise you will be overtaken by Huayang in the second grade."


    "It''s probably impossible." Dou thought of something and said.


    "Even if you are a dou, you can''t underestimate Huayang so much. After the holiday, Huayang will go to Uncle Richa and ask him to teach me soft boxing. It will definitely improve my strength a lot.


    Uncle Riza is an experienced J¨­nin, no worse than your ninja brother. "


    Seeing that Dou actually said that she couldn''t surpass him, Hua Yang couldn''t help saying with a slightly puffy face.


    Although it may be true, Huayang doesn''t want to lose face.


    Dou smiled and said: "Huayang, you misunderstood me. I''m not saying that you can''t surpass me, but I probably won''t be in the second grade. At the end of the semester, I will graduate early and become an official ninja."


    Hua Yang was stunned, and looked at the pocket foolishly.


    "I went to the senior class, and I have mastered those things. I can''t learn much if I stay in ninja school, so I decided to graduate early." Dou explained.


    After confirming that he could not learn any useful knowledge from the ninja school, Dou was ready to apply for early graduation. His purpose of being a ninja was to do tasks to make money. It is naturally good to graduate quickly


    "But, you''ve only been in school for one year. If you want to graduate early, you need to be in the second and third grades."


    Huayang raised his hand, feeling a little inappropriate, and put it down again, but he felt uncomfortable, and felt at a loss for a while.


    "It doesn''t matter what grade you are in, what matters is that you can''t learn anything in the ninja school, and a senior I know graduated from the first grade." Dou said.


    Hua Yang seemed to say something at first, but after thinking about it, he finally said: "If you can''t learn something, then there is nothing you can do. You should graduate."


    She can''t let Dou stay in the ninja school to waste time because of her own selfish desires, that''s not what a qualified friend should do.


    "Then I wish you to pass the examination and become an official ninja." Hua Yang said with a smile.


    "Well, you too, Hanayo, work hard at the ninja school, and you can perform missions together when you become a ninja." Toya replied with a smile.


    "Okay, we''ve made an agreement like this." Hua Yang stood up and stretched out her little hand, making a fist.


    Under the sunlight, the shadows of the two people partially overlapped.


    Seeing this, Dou also clenched his fists, touched Hua Yang and said, "Well, we have made an agreement."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the evening, the practice of the training team was over, and when Uchiha Tiehuo and Uchiha Ye returned to the Uchiha tribe, they found that the captain of the training team stopped them and walked towards them.


    "Captain Yongze." Uchiha Tiehuo and the other three Uchiha greeted Yongze one after another.


    "How does it feel to be in the training team." Yongze greeted the four with a smile.


    He wants to ease the conflict between Uchiha and the village, so he will naturally pay attention to Uchiha in the training team and special operations class.


    "Very good." Uchiha Iron Fire replied briefly.


    "The atmosphere here is very good. At first, I thought that Anbu should be a place where everyone didn''t talk, didn''t communicate, and spent all day doing various assassination missions." Uchiha Ye laughed.


    "The one you''re talking about isn''t Anbu, it''s the killer organization." Yongze joked with a smile.


    In this kind of leisure time, Yongze is still very easy-going.


    "Let''s go, I''ll drop by with you today." Seeing that the four seemed to be planning to wait for him to leave, Yongze said.


    All four of them felt a little bad. If a high-level Anbe like Nagasawa went to Uchiha, there would be no bad things.


    Seeing through the minds of the four, Yongze said: "I just have a personal matter with your patriarch, it''s not a big deal."


    The four Uchihas quickly remembered that when the banquet celebrating Sasuke''s birth was held, Nagasawa seemed to be there, and he should have a certain personal relationship with the patriarch.


    The five of them walked and chatted together, sometimes about tasks, sometimes about cultivation, and sometimes gossiping.


    "I said that one of the four of you counts as one. If you don''t have a girlfriend, you should be careful. Don''t always think that I am still young and have a lot of time. If you think about it, you will be old. There are many ninjas in the ninja world because Insufficient newborn blood leads to problems in inheritance, so it is worthy of vigilance.


    Do you know that the big flame characters shining in the Konoha sky that night before, I made it.


    You Uchihas are good at shuriken throwing, aren¡¯t you? Using a shuriken with a steel wire, and then using a fire escape, it should be no problem to make a smaller one. "


    Yongze taught the four of them his experience as a person who has experienced it, and also made a note by the way.


    The four Uchihas expressed that they have learned it. The shuriken and steel wire combined with the fire escape should be able to play a good effect on the enemy.


    After arriving at the Uchiha tribe, the five separated, and Yongze went to Uchiha Fuyue''s home alone.


    Looking at the back of Yongze leaving, Uchiha leaves sighed: "Captain Yongze is really good, although he is very serious and strict in training, but he is very approachable in private.


    Even if we are Uchiha, he can still joke with us. If the entire Konoha is a person like Captain Nagasawa, that would be great, and everyone will not have prejudice against us. "


    Uchiha Tiehuo, who usually speaks little, spoke:


    "It is precisely this that makes Captain Nagasawa unique. There should be some reasons for Uchiha to join Anbu. He is the true successor of the will of fire."


    ps: It¡¯s Kawen, but I didn¡¯t code it out, only 3,000 codes out.


    Try to make it up tomorrow. It''s a headache.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： every day

    Chapter 189 Tianchang


    When Nagasawa arrived at Fuyue''s house, Fuyue was teasing little Sasuke with a smile, and Uchiha Mikoto was sitting next to him, looking happy.


    But seeing Yongze coming, he came suddenly. Fuyue felt that Yongze might have something to look for him, so he let Uchiha Mikoto carry Xiao Sasuke into the house.


    "Sorry, I seem to have disturbed your family."


    "It''s okay, Yongze-kun, what''s the matter with you?" Fu Yue said with a light smile, and then called Yongze to sit down.


    Yongze sat next to Fuyue and said, "Actually, it''s not a big deal, I just want to ask you something."


    Fuyue thought for a while and said, "If I knew about it, I would tell Yongze-kun to you."


    "The sharingan of the Uchiha clan is well-known in the ninja world. As we all know, there are three levels of sharingan, one to three.


    However, by chance, when I was looking through the Uchiha materials, I found that there should be a realm above the Sangouyu.


    So I want to ask Fu Yue, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, whether the higher-level Sharingan really exists. "Yongze asked with a smile.


    Obviously, he was testing whether Fu Yue really had a Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    The stable Yongze doesn''t want to give up any useful combat power. If Fuyue has a kaleidoscope, that would be great.


    There is a good saying, use magic to fight against magic, Nagasawa thinks it is also very good to switch to Uchiha, use Uchiha to fight Uchiha.


    As the patriarch, Fuyue is certainly not stupid, he just has trouble making up his mind sometimes, thinking that Yongze is probably trying to test whether he has Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    The existence of Kaleidoscope Sharingan may not have been heard of by ordinary ninjas, but for Nagasawa, the assistant of Hokage, Fu Yue thinks that he must be able to find relevant information.


    After all, a certain Hokage should not be too vigilant about Uchiha, and must have left a lot of information about Uchiha.


    Fuyue thought for a while, nodded and said: "There is indeed a Sharingan that is more advanced than Sangouyu, called Kaleidoscope Sharingan."


    If someone else came to ask Fuyue, he would definitely pretend to be stupid, a more advanced Sharingan? What is that? Isn''t the highest level of Sharingan of our Uchiha clan Sangouyu?


    But Nagasawa is different. He is a high-ranking Konoha who is friendly to the Uchiha clan. The Uchihas who joined the training team and the special warfare class all spoke very well of Nagasawa.


    So Fuyue felt that if he told Yongze about the kaleidoscope, there would be no harm. After all, Yongze was not Danzo, so he would not speculate in the worst direction what he would use the kaleidoscope to do.


    If it is concealed, it will be embarrassing if it is discovered one day, and it may also arouse Yongze''s resentment.


    "It turns out that there really is a higher-level Sharingan. Fuyue, have you opened this high-level Sharingan?" Seeing that Fuyue admitted the existence of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Nagasawa stopped pretending and asked directly.


    Fuyue didn''t answer Yongze''s words immediately, but opened Sharingan.


    After turning on Sharingan, Fu Yue''s eyes instantly turned scarlet, and there were three hook jades in the eyes.


    However, this did not stop. The three hook jades spun quickly and finally merged into a new pattern.


    Yongze was slightly surprised. Fuyue really has a kaleidoscope, so their family is good enough. The father and son add up to three pairs of kaleidoscopes.


    "This is Uchiha''s highest-level Sharingan, Kaleidoscope Sharingan." Uchiha Fugaku said in a deep voice.


    "After evolving into a kaleidoscope sharingan, the pupil power of the sharingan will be greatly strengthened, and a unique pupil technique will be obtained at the same time.


    The pupil technique I obtained is called Tianchang. The Tianchang in the right eye makes me free from the shackles of gravity forever in the kaleidoscope state, and I can float to the sky at will. The Tianchang in the left eye can make other people or objects float. "


    Fu Yue actually directly mentioned the ability of his kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Yongze took a closer look. In fact, Fuyue''s feet were already off the ground, but the distance was so small that he couldn''t find it unless he looked carefully. It should be the result of Fuyue''s deliberate control.


    I have to say that the ability of Fuyue Kaleidoscope is quite practical.


    The right eye is equivalent to a flying passive. Once the kaleidoscope is turned on, it will have the ability to float, and very few ninjas can fly.


    But the left eye is stronger and can levitate other people and objects.


    It sounds like nothing, but what if Fu Yue only let the opponent''s hand or foot float? If the instantaneous force is strong enough, it should be able to tear the body apart.


    No matter how bad it is, it can make the opponent fall into chaos. Suddenly, some parts of the body have gravity and some don''t. I''m afraid most ninjas can''t do it.


    I just don¡¯t know how big the control range of Fuyue¡¯s left eye is, and whether it has any effect on ninjutsu.


    "You don''t need to tell me your kaleidoscope ability, this is your personal privacy." Nagasawa said.


    At most, he came to confirm whether Fu Yue had a kaleidoscope, so that he didn''t have to figure out Fu Yue''s kaleidoscope ability.


    Information about one''s own abilities is very important to ninjas.


    Fuyue''s serious face showed a smile and said: "Although the information is very important, if it is a fellow villager, then there is no problem.


    And Nagasawa, you probably came to ask me because you have something to do. If my ability can help you and the village to do something, that would be great. "


    Nagaze nodded, and then said: "Some bad things may happen to Konoha recently, I need you to lead Uchiha''s ninjas to prepare for battle.


    That''s why I came to confirm whether you have Kaleidoscope Sharingan. "


    "I will pay attention, if someone dares to make trouble in Konoha, Uchiha will never spare him lightly." Fu Yue nodded.


    After confirming that Fuyue owns the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and chatting about some trivial matters between Itachi and Dou, Nagasawa left.


    The goal has been achieved, and he is too embarrassed to disturb other people''s family''s beautiful afternoon.


    Yongze felt that he was really saving face and made so many preparations.


    He and the third generation guard Konoha, Minato Tsunade protects Kushina closely, there is also Kaleidoscope Fugaku preparing for the battle, and Orochimaru hides in the dark, and will shoot if necessary.


    Even Anbu, who guards during childbirth, is an elite like Shisui.


    With this combat power, he can''t think of how to lose. Can you beat me with seventeen cards?


    Unless Obito summoned nine tailed beasts in situ and merged into the seal into the Golem of the Outer Way, and also dug out Nagato''s reincarnation eyes and turned into Six Paths Obito, then Konoha really couldn''t beat it.


    The strength of Liu Dao level has undergone a qualitative change, and it is not at the same level as the shadow level Super Shadow.


    But that is obviously impossible. Only when Uchiha Madara is resurrected on the spot, can the Akatsuki organization collect the tailed beast so quickly.


    Otherwise, with the current strength of the Akatsuki organization, it would be too early to go to the Five Great Ninja Village to find trouble.


    Fujigaku¡¯s kaleidoscope ability is inspired by Tencho Tachizun in Japanese mythology


    When the sky and the earth were just taking shape, there was a thing floating in the air, shaped like a reed bud, turning into the sky and standing up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： Konohas Black Beast

    Chapter 190 Konoha''s Black Beast


    One sunny afternoon, Dou was brought by Yongze to the No. 16 training ground.


    "What do you think of your strength?" Nagasawa asked Kakashi as he walked to the place where Kakashi and the others were training.


    "It''s not bad among peers." Dou said modestly.


    boom!


    Yongze arched his fingers, slammed his little head in his pocket and said: "Excessive modesty is not good. If you are only good after my training, it doesn''t mean that my training level is not good."


    Rubbing the place where Yongze just hit, he didn''t regret what he said.


    Having lived with Yongze for so long, he has already seen through Yongze, and Yongze just wanted to hit him.


    If he said just now that he was very good among his peers, Yongze would still beat him at that time, and then he would say that one should be humble...


    "Let''s go, you are about to graduate, today I will introduce you to my subordinates formally, if you join Anbu in the future, they may be your superiors."


    Although Nagasawa would occasionally take a pocket to watch Kakashi and his fights, gaining knowledge, in case he lost himself because of dominance in the ninja school.


    But he hasn''t let a few people communicate formally.


    After all, except for the more reliable salt water, the remaining three people have more or less a problem, and it would be bad if his belt was crooked.


    Now, Dou has practiced with him for nearly a year, and he is different from the Mengxin back then, and he has probably confirmed his own path.


    In terms of ninjutsu, for the time being, we mainly focus on changing the chakra nature of water and wind, and the rest is water breathing.


    Sealing art, illusion, messy things, Yongze didn''t teach pockets, it''s better to learn more than to learn well, and pockets can''t be used like him.


    After the main study reaches the bottleneck, it is okay to make some inferences.


    Seeing the small figure following Nagasawa, Kakashi''s eyes lit up.


    Every time Yongze comes over with a bag, Yongze will suspend training and let them compete within the team.


    "Okay, I don''t need to be beaten today." Midori Inuzuka cheered, expressing Kakashi''s heartfelt feelings.


    "There are only two hours of training in the afternoon, and there are four hours left in the evening." Salt water silently reminded.


    Lv Inuzuka''s face froze, he almost forgot, Yongze adjusted the practice time, and he was still beaten at night.


    But Inuzuka Midori recovered quickly, and she showed her optimism and said:


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, Saltwater said he wants to conduct special training alone. I suggest you create a shadow clone to conduct special training for Saltwater for two hours."


    The salt water couldn''t hold back in an instant, and a tic-tac-toe popped on his forehead, and he said quickly: "Midori Inuzuka, you bastard, don''t talk nonsense, I never made such a request."


    Just kidding, these days Yongze¡¯s fists are extremely painful, because Yongze has already punched them with armed domineering, and the reason is that Yongze feels that the collision of domineering can draw out the domineering in their bodies.


    Although Yongze has control and will not beat them too badly and suffer internal injuries or something, the pain is really painful, especially the salt water. He has never suffered such a crime.


    "Didn''t you just mean that it''s okay not to fight for two hours? Midori thought you wanted to fight Nagasawa squad leader for two hours." Inuzuka Midori expressed his understanding.


    "Okay, wait for Inuzuka Green alone to train for an hour." Yong Ze nodded and said.


    "Yeah." Midori Inuzuka nodded, and then suddenly realized that something seemed wrong, "Hey, shouldn''t it be salt water?" Midori Inuzuka asked unconvinced.


    Whoosh! boom!


    Nagazawa walked over to Midori Inuzuka in an instant, and punched Midori Inuzuka **** the head.


    "How can there be so many problems, look at you, if you have cultivated domineering, can you still not be able to avoid my punch?" Yong Ze said in a bad mood.


    "But class leader Nagasawa, you are so powerful, Kakashi and the others can''t hide!" Inuzuka Midori touched his puffed head and thought for a while.


    "Then wait for an hour of special training together." Yongze announced that the night of the Nine Tails is coming, and you can''t relax in your practice. It is better to be beaten by him more than Obito.


    Kakashi and Saltwater paid attention to Midori Inuzuka together, this guy is always able to speak suddenly in a unique place.


    Kai became excited, waved his fists covered in domineering and said: "Youth is for special training!"


    Looking at Kai''s fist covered by domineering, Yongze was slightly surprised: "Kai, can you use domineering freely?"


    Kai nodded and said: "After the training was over last night, when I was practicing the six styles, I suddenly had an inexplicable feeling that I could use it."


    "Yes, you all should learn from Kai." Yongze nodded and praised.


    The three of them nodded and didn''t say anything. They also knew Kai''s hard work. Often they left, and Kai stayed with this person to train.


    Yongze beckoned, called Dou to the side of them, pointed to Dou and said, "He is called Medicine Master Dou, he can be regarded as my younger brother, and I will bring him here to formally meet you today."


    "It turned out to be Yakushi Tou, shouldn''t it be Fujiwara Tou? I thought he was your son, class leader Nagasawa." Midori Inuzuka said his previous conjecture.


    It is impossible for Nagasawa to be so kind to a child for no reason. There is only one truth, that is, Kabuki is Nagasawa''s son. This is her brilliant reasoning of Inuzuka Midori.


    "What a mess, I''m not married yet, where did the child come from?" Yongze said speechlessly.


    "Could it be an illegitimate child?" Inuzuka Midori boldly guessed.


    "Do you want to taste the loving care from the monitor?" Yongze shook his fist.


    "Hello, younger brother of the class leader Nagasawa, I am Inuzuka Midori, from the Inuzuka clan." Feeling that he might be beaten, Inuzuka Midori introduced himself quickly and solemnly.


    "Looking at your age, you should still be in ninja school. I am very strong. If anyone bullies you, just tell me and I will beat him up for you. If you are bullied by your brother, forget it. Don''t call me, I can''t beat you." .¡±


    "Well, thank you, Sister Midori." Nodding his head, he thanked him. He still likes people like Midori Inuzuka, and he doesn''t need to use his brain to get along with such people.


    "Yoxi, it''s my turn. I''m Maitekai. I''m good at gymnastics. If you want to learn gymnastics, you can ask me for advice." Maitekai showed his two rows of big white teeth, smiled and gave a thumbs up to his pocket.


    "Well, thank you, I will if necessary, please don''t hold it against me then." Dou also smiled and gave Maitkai a thumbs up.


    "Hatake Kakashi, if you want to learn Lightning Tunnel, you can come to me." Kakashi said quickly.


    "Well, Kakashi-senpai, you are the target of my efforts, and I will try my best to catch up with you." Kazuma said seriously.


    At this stage, Kakashi is the target of his efforts, because Yongze always uses Kakashi as an example when he graduated from school at the age of five and graduated from school at the age of six.


    "Well, come on." Kakashi encouraged.


    There is one more chapter later, and I am going to directly start the plot of Nine Tails Night. . .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： Obito ready for action

    Chapter 191 Obito ready for action


    "Minato, do you think it will be a boy or a girl." Kushina touched her belly that had become round due to pregnancy, and asked Minato who was sitting next to her.


    Because the expected date of delivery was approaching, these TS departments all ended their work at Naruto early to accompany her.


    "I can''t guess, and I''ll know in a few days." Minato said with a smile.


    He doesn''t care if it''s a man or a woman, and he''s not a patriarchal person.


    "I think it should be a girl, and it must be a girl who has inherited my care and gentleness." Kushina said confidently.


    "Well, it should be." Minato smiled and nodded, but there was still a little nervousness in his heart.


    According to Nagasawa, someone will definitely attack Kushina on the day of Kushina''s delivery, and the strength is not weak.


    No matter how much power is deployed, Minato still feels a little nervous. After all, childbirth is when Kushina is most vulnerable, and a little carelessness can lead to serious things.


    "Time flies so fast, sometimes I recall the days of ninja school as if it was not long ago, but I am already going to become a mother." Kushina couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Well, I remember that at the beginning, you didn''t seem to like me and Nagasawa very much." Hearing Kushina''s words, Minato''s eyes were in a daze, and he remembered the time when he was in the ninja school.


    "Who made one of you look stupid, and the other is white and tender even though you are a boy, and looks more like a girl than a girl." Kushina said with a curl of her lips.


    "Nagazawa was really cute when he was a child." Minato Namikaze recalled what Nagasawa looked like when he was a child, and nodded.


    Yongze¡¯s skin was very fair and tender when he was a child, and there was a little baby fat on his face. In addition, it was difficult for children to distinguish between men and women. Yongze was often mistaken, but he didn¡¯t feel that way when he grew up.


    "However, didn''t you think that when I was a child, I would be a fool in your eyes." Minato touched his head, feeling that there is no difference between himself when he was a child and now.


    "Haha, that''s right." Kushina laughed and said, "When I just finished saying that I was going to be Konoha''s first female Hokage, you suddenly stood up and said that you also want to be an excellent Hokage.


    I was thinking at the time, this person is really inexplicable, just after I said that I want to be Hokage, I stood up and said that I also want to be Hokage, is it because I want to fight.


    It is impossible for such a fool to become Hokage. "


    "Is that so, because I always wanted to be Hokage, when I saw Kushina you so bravely yelled that you wanted to be the first female Hokage, so I was also inspired, so I stood up and said that. ¡¯ Minato explained.


    He really didn''t know that Kushina had a bad impression of him at first because of this.


    "It''s actually because of this reason, it really has the style of Minato." Kushina thought about it and found that it was reasonable.


    Minato is like this, he is a bit naturally dull, and sometimes he will do some confusing things.


    " Yongze has changed a lot recently. I remember he used to pretend that I was weak every day, and deliberately failed the exam. He can teach you how to do the questions, but he always gets a pass.


    This kind of person who can do well in the exam deliberately fails in the exam. It really makes people angry. You know, I worked so hard to study but failed in the exam. "Jiu Xinnai said indignantly.


    "Haha, Nagasawa has always been like this. He seems to resent the feeling of being watched by everyone, so he is obviously excellent, but deliberately behaves mediocre." Minato said with a smile.


    "If it weren''t for this guy who is quite sensible and willing to teach me homework, with his attitude, I will definitely challenge him in the actual combat class."


    "With Nagasawa''s character, I guess he will just admit defeat." Minato said with a smile.


    Although Jiu Xinnai''s academic performance is mediocre, he is excellent in actual combat.


    Yongze must show his true skills if he wants to fight Kushina, so with Yongze''s character, he will directly admit defeat.


    As for the embarrassment of admitting defeat to a girl without hitting, Minato has never seen Yongze care about such things as face.


    Nagaze seldom cares about other people''s opinions.


    Sometimes when Minato talked about those things, Nagasawa just laughed it off and didn''t say anything.


    I didn''t feel it when I was a child, I just thought Yongze was weird, but now Minato realized that Yongze was so mature when he was in Ninja School.


    The two kept chatting about the past in this way, slowly chatting from the first year of Ninja School, and kept chatting backwards until Kushina fell asleep.


    Looking at Kushina''s smiling face, Minato knew that Kushina must have had a good dream.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you well." Minato kissed Kushina''s cheek lightly, and then fell asleep too.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On a dark and windy night, suddenly there was a ripple in the midair, and a man wearing a white mask and black robe walked out of the ripple. He "died" in the third Ninja World War. "Hero, Obito Uchiha.


    According to the information provided by Bai Jue, Kushina''s due date is three days away, and the delivery room provided by Konoha has already arranged a powerful barrier and seal for Kushina.


    But Obito dismissed it, those things couldn''t stop his divine power at all.


    The temporary enchantment made in the delivery room can be stronger than Konoha''s own great enchantment?


    Even Konoha, the big enchantment, he comes and leaves whenever he wants.


    Obito is here to see for himself whether there is any change in Konoha, whether he has discovered his plan, and then take a last look at Konoha. After all, within a few days, a large area of ??Konoha should be reduced to ruins.


    The Konoha in his previous memory will disappear, replaced by a large number of new buildings.


    Obito used Kamui to look around, and after confirming that there was nothing abnormal, he used Kamui to teleport to a tall building. Standing on the tall building, Obito could see the entire Konoha.


    Obito looked around, and finally set his sights on the Hokage Building and the Hokage Rock behind it.


    Although Konoha has brought him many good memories, Obito will still destroy Konoha in order to achieve his purpose.


    Because the person who brought him memories has disappeared.


    The current Konoha can no longer make him feel any warmth, it only makes him feel thorny.


    Konoha is too strong, even if he was besieged by four countries in the third ninja world war, he still survived and recovered so quickly.


    Even Tsunade, who had run away, somehow returned to Konoha.


    Such a Konoha will make it so powerful that other countries will use it as a weapon, which is not conducive to the implementation of the land plan, so he must launch an action that will greatly damage Konoha''s strength.


    "Lin, wait for me, soon I will create a beautiful world with only peace, and you will be resurrected in that beautiful world."


    After saying this, there was another ripple in the space where Obito was, and then Obito disappeared on top of the tall building.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： Night of the Nine Tails (1)

    Chapter 192 Night of the Nine Tails (1)


    October 10th, in the afternoon, Minato personally took Kushina to join Lake Biwa.


    On the way, when Kushina was chatting with Minato, she suddenly found that the young woman walking next to her child looked familiar. Looking carefully, wasn''t that her best friend Mikoto Uchiha?


    "Mikoto." Kushina happily waved to Uchiha Mikoto.


    She is still very happy to see her best friend again. After the fifth month of pregnancy, she rarely walks outside, so she hasn''t seen Uchiha Mikoto for a while.


    She remembered that when she met Uchiha Mikoto for the last time, Uchiha Mikoto''s belly was also very big.


    "Kusina, Fourth Generation, long time no see." Mikoto Uchiha also replied with a smile.


    Minato also smiled and nodded to Uchiha Mikoto.


    "Is that your newborn child? Is it a girl, so cute." Kushina leaned forward and looked down at Sasuke curiously.


    "No, it''s a boy." Uchiha Mikoto said with a smile.


    "What''s your name?" Kushina asked curiously.


    "His name is Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke." Uchiha Mikoto introduced with a smile.


    "Sasuke, isn''t that the name of the father of the three-generation old man?" Kushina asked casually, teasing little Sasuke with his fingers.


    "Well, Fuyue hopes that he will become a strong and great ninja like Sarutobi Sasuke." Uchiha Mikoto explained with a smile.


    "It''s pretty good." Kushina nodded in praise, then touched her bulging abdomen and said:


    "I feel that little Sasuke will definitely have a good relationship with the child in my stomach in the future, and maybe he can become a boyfriend and girlfriend in the future."


    Uchiha Mikoto asked with a smile: "Kushinna, is your stomach a girl?"


    Jiu Xinnai nodded and said, "I''m not sure, but I think it should be. My hunch is generally quite accurate."


    "Really, I''ll take Sasuke to play after your child is born." Uchiha Mikoto also found it quite interesting and said with a smile.


    "Okay." Kushina nodded with a smile.


    After speaking, Kushina purposely pulled the distance closer, and whispered in Uchiha Mikoto''s ear, "Is it painful to have a baby?"


    Uchiha Mikoto was amused by Kushina''s performance, and said, "So Kushina, you are also afraid sometimes."


    Just when Kushina wanted to explain, Minato said with a gentle smile: "Kushina, Master Biwako and the others are still waiting for us, we can''t let them wait too long."


    Kusinna just remembered that Lake Biwa and the others were still waiting for her to go to the place where she gave birth, so she could only wave her hand and say goodbye to Uchiha Mikoto: "Mikoto, I have something to do today, see you another day."


    "Well, see you another day." Uchiha Mikoto hugged Sasuke with one hand, and said goodbye to Kushina with a smile.


    Kushina and Minato walked to the agreed place with Lake Biwa, and immediately saw Lake Biwa standing there quietly and a person dressed in Anbe.


    "Kushina, you''re late." Lake Biwa said with a frown.


    "Haha, Lord Biwako is sorry, I met a friend on the road and chatted for a while." Kushina stroked her hair and smiled.


    "The matter of your childbirth is a big event in the whole village, why are you still chatting with the friends you met on the road." Hearing this reason, Lake Biwa couldn''t help being even more speechless.


    "Minato, you too, don''t you remind her?"


    "Sorry, Master Lake Biwa, I kept you waiting, let''s go as soon as possible." Minato smiled apologetically.


    Lake Biwa nodded, and then walked out of the village with the two of them, towards the cave where the enchantment and seal had been arranged in advance.


    The cave is located on the back **** of the mountain. It is very steep and steep. There is no way to climb up. There is still a river below.


    Normally, there is no way to enter the cave, but this is not a problem for the ninjas at all. After the location was determined, the Anbu quickly built a road with wood.


    When Kushina and Minato arrived at the cave, sixteen Anbu elites were already in place, guarding the entrance of the cave.


    Although Kakashi was wearing an Anbu uniform and a mask, Minato still saw Kakashi in the crowd at a glance.


    Before entering the cave, Minato patted Kakashi on the shoulder, and then said to all Anbu: "Everyone, please."


    Many Anbes bowed to Minato, saying that they would guard the entrance to the death and would never let anyone in.


    After entering inside, I saw Tsunade who was already sitting inside.


    "Master Tsunade." Minato greeted Tsunade somewhat unexpectedly, but Nagasawa did not tell him that Tsunade would come.


    "Because a certain Hokage Assistant who has a lot of things said that there might be people who don''t have eyesight to make trouble, so I came." Tsunade explained.


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama." Minato smiled gently, and at the same time added "Nagazawa, fortunately to have you" in his heart.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the Hokage Building, Nagasawa sat on the chair in Hokage''s office, observing the entire Konoha through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows of the office.


    Minato went to personally protect Kushina, so Hokage''s office was naturally vacant. As Hokage''s assistant, it was reasonable for him to sit in Hokage''s seat.


    Of course, Nagasawa did not come to the Hokage office for such a boring reason, but the location of the Hokage building is very good. From the Hokage building, you can see everything about Konoha at a glance.


    Although it would be safer for Yongze to protect Kushina together, Yongze still chose to stay behind Konoha, but arranged for a shadow clone to be there.


    One is that he left Kunai Hiraigami at Minato, and he can pass by at any time if something happens, and the other is to prevent any butterfly effect caused by his arrival, causing Obito to send additional combat forces to destroy Konoha.


    In case they are all gone, Obito has other arrangements and takes the opportunity to destroy Konoha, it will be a big loss, and he may lose all the prosperity he has worked hard for a year, and deduct a lot of points at the same time.


    Yongze stood up, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and carefully looked at the road.


    ¡®No wonder Danzo wants to be Hokage so much. It feels really cool to stand in Hokage¡¯s office and look down on everything. ¡¯ Yongze thought to himself.


    Boom! !


    Suddenly there was a loud explosion sound, and a soaring wind blade rushed out, cutting off everything around.


    Yongze narrowed his eyes slightly, it was the direction of Konoha Prison.


    Prison, plus Fengdun, this has to make Yongze think of a person, the former Elder Konoha Danzo.


    Yongze used the Flying Thunder God technique to teleport to the Flying Thunder God Kumi which was closest to the prison, and then rushed towards the prison.


    In fact, he is still very puzzled in his heart. Although Danzo is insidious and cunning, he is not a good person, but he should not betray Konoha


    Danzo has done a lot of things that affect Konoha''s strength, but Danzo himself doesn''t think so, he thinks he is protecting Konoha.


    So now Yongze is not sure whether the person who released the wind blade is Danzo.


    Sorry, it¡¯s a bit late, and the next one will be even later. I will hold back. If the code is completed before two o¡¯clock, it will not be anti-theft. After three o¡¯clock, it may be anti-theft


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： Night of the Nine Tails (2) 4k

    Chapter 193 Night of the Nine Tails (2) 4k


    Danzo, wearing a prison uniform, sat cross-legged in the cell, quietly thinking about life.


    He has been cast with the seal of Chakra. At this time, he is an ordinary person. An ordinary person in prison is no different from other prisoners imprisoned in prison.


    The only thing better than other prisoners may be that the guards dare not do anything to him. After all, he has served as the assistant of Hokage and Elder Konoha, and the guards are still afraid of him.


    At this time, it has been nearly six months since Danzo entered the prison, and Danzo has thought a lot during these six months.


    But he still didn''t understand why a person like him who had dedicated his whole life to Konoha was put in prison for ten years.


    In order to prevent the dangerous Uchiha tribe from threatening the village, he sent his root members to monitor the movement of the Uchiha tribe all day long and study the secrets of Sharingan.


    In order to try to expand the roots, he couldn''t apply for funds, so he went out to get money by himself, and he didn''t use Konoha. He just made the roots stronger and bigger in this way, and all the four major countries have spies from his roots.


    As long as there is any movement in those big countries, he will immediately notice it.


    But the roots with such a huge effect were actually disbanded, and they could only act in secret.


    Even disbanding the root was not enough, and he was sentenced to ten years in prison.


    Isn¡¯t it just a body technique? Didn''t he collect enough secret techniques at all? To actually betray him for ten years because of a physical technique, Danzo felt that this was really unreasonable.


    What''s more important is that the third generation didn''t help him this time, so he was imprisoned for ten years.


    As for the fact that it was thirty years ago, Danzo has selectively ignored it. At his age, there is not much difference between ten years and thirty years.


    Suddenly, with a bang, a corpse was thrown in front of Danzo, and hit the iron railing hard.


    Danzo looked up and found that standing in front of him was a strange person whose body was all abnormally white, his face was like a whirlpool mask, he couldn''t see any facial features, and he had no eyes, only a black hole.


    The white weirdo shook the blood on his hand, thought for a while and said, "You are that Shimura Danzo, are you interested in making a scene in Konoha?"


    Danzo ignored the white monster, looked around, and found that while he was meditating, the white monster had killed all the guards guarding him.


    Danzo''s strength is not weak. Although he has been sealed, in order to respect his strength, there are still many guards. The location is even better, and he is detained alone on the first floor.


    "Who are you, you dare to come to Konoha to be presumptuous." Danzo did not answer the white weirdo''s question, but reprimanded the white weirdo.


    "It must be Namakaze Minato and Fujiwara Nagasawa who are not capable of protecting Konoha, and even a character like you can get mixed into Konoha." Danzo frowned.


    He felt that if his roots were there, it would be impossible for this kind of problem to happen, allowing this kind of guy who doesn''t look like a person to mix into Konoha.


    "Humans are really troublesome, can''t you understand me?" The white monster scratched his head, and then asked again:


    "I said, do you want to make a fuss in Konoha? If so, I will release you immediately."


    "You are dreaming." Danzo sneered and sneered with his arms crossed, "What do you think of this old man? Is it possible that the person who guards Konoha for a lifetime will betray Konoha?"


    "But aren''t you all imprisoned, so you still have to guard the village?" the white weirdo asked suspiciously.


    "It''s just that Namikaze Minato doesn''t know people. Is there any necessary connection with the old man guarding Konoha?" Danzo said with a cold snort.


    He guards Konoha never for anyone, but for himself, because he loves Konoha, so he guards Konoha.


    "So human beings are so strange that they still have to poop." The white weirdo sighed.


    "However, the next step is up to you." The white monster''s arm suddenly grew a lot of hard wood, directly destroying the iron railing.


    Seeing that the white monster actually used the Mudun that he had been thinking about, Danzo shrank his pupils suddenly, and said in shock: "Who are you, how can you use Mudun."


    But the white vortex obviously didn''t want to explain to Danzo, so he got off the Konoha ninja he was attached to, and rushed towards Danzo.


    Danzo wanted to release Feng Dun to attack the white monster, but he remembered that his chakra had been sealed by the curse seal, and now he could not use chakra.


    No way, Danzo can only be a lazy donkey rolling to avoid the white monster rushing over, and then quickly ran towards the ascending stairs of the prison.


    But without Chakra Danzo, how could it be possible to run past the white monster who can quietly solve the entire prison guard.


    The white monster quickly caught up with Danzo, and lifted him up.


    "Since you don''t want to make a move yourself, then I''ll help you." After speaking, the white monster seemed to swallow Danzo, and the white matter in his body kept pouring towards Danzo.


    "No!" Danzo roared unwillingly as if he had encountered the tragic event that might happen next.


    But the white monster didn''t stop because of Danzo''s roar, and the white matter on his body continued to rush towards Danzo, eventually covering Danzo completely.


    From the outside, I am afraid that no one can recognize Danzo. At this time, Danzo is completely different from his original appearance except for his height.


    Danzo''s whole body is covered with white matter, and his face is also covered with white matter, turning into the whirlpool appearance of the white monster before, only a dark hole is exposed in the right eye.


    Danzo at this time has completely changed into the appearance of the white monster before.


    "Good wind escape." The white weirdo said something, and then quickly formed a seal. In an instant, a huge wind blade shot up into the sky, splitting the prison in half from bottom to top.


    Just as the white monster walked out of the prison and was about to destroy Konoha according to Obito''s arrangement, a figure appeared in front of him, and it was Nagasawa who came to check.


    The first time he saw the whirlpool Baijue, Yongze recognized the special body of Baijue, Baijue Afei.


    It¡¯s hard not to remember, but after Yamato¡¯s wooden dungeon, which could only be used for greening and building houses, was possessed by A Fei, he actually used the wooden man¡¯s technique and opened up Gundam.


    Ordinary Bai Jue''s strength is not strong, they are better at infiltrating and gathering intelligence than fighting.


    Bai Jue possesses the technique of disguise, which is the strongest transformation technique. It can imitate even chakras. Even a perception ninja can''t recognize Bai Jue after the transformation.


    At the same time, Bai Jue can also use the technique of mayfly, which integrates his body with the vegetation on the ground, and then by intervening in the organic network such as the roots of the plants in the ground and the underground water flow, he can move to any place at high speed, and he can bear it. Cut off all breath during the operation.


    Bai Jue, who has these two ninjutsu, is well-deserved the strongest intelligence officer.


    But there are always accidents in everything. A Fei is a special body among Bai Jue. His combat effectiveness is extremely strong, and Mu Dun is his main ninjutsu.


    The strongest thing is his possessive ability. The person possessed by him will get physical strength and all-round chakra strengthening, so he can use Yamato''s body to perform the Jujutsu.


    "Wind Escape Vacuum Jade!" Seeing Yongze, Ah Fei didn''t hesitate, and immediately spit out a high-pressure wind ball the size of a person towards Yongze.


    The moment the high-pressure wind balloon appeared, it set off a huge storm, blowing away all the surrounding ruins, and the dust filled the air for a while.


    "Water escape hard vortex water blade!" Yongze Chakra launched with all his strength, and a large amount of water flowed around Yongze''s arm in an instant, then compressed continuously, and finally compressed into a javelin shape and stayed on Yongze''s arm.


    Although Konoha''s prison is in a very remote place, there are basically no people living around it, and there are no buildings, but Yongze still doesn''t want to use the ability of the shaking fruit.


    The damage of Zhenzhen fruit is too strong, don''t finish the fight and find that the damage caused by the opponent to Konoha is less than one-tenth of what he caused, that would be embarrassing.


    However, Nagazawa will not despise A Fei too much. In the original book, A Fei possessed Yamato, but he held back the ninja coalition forces by himself, and died after Unlimited Tsukuyomi was released.


    It can be said that it is not an exaggeration for A Fei who possessed Yamato to perform the wooden dummy technique to have super shadow power, but I don¡¯t know if A Fei who leans over Danzo is as strong as Possessed Yamato.


    Although Danzo''s own strength surpasses Yamato''s, Danzo is good at wind escape, which is different from A Fei''s good at wood escape.


    If A Fei possesses Danzo and also has super shadow power, then Nagasawa can only use Fei Leishen to take A Fei outside the village to fight, and the battle between super shadows will destroy Konoha.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s going on, it hurts so much!" In the delivery room of the cave, Kushina let out a heart-piercing cry.


    Minato walked back and forth in a hurry, and then said with a look of unbearable: "What''s going on, Kushina has never cried out in pain, is there something wrong?"


    "No problem, it''s normal." Sarutobi Lake Biwa, who was in charge of delivering the baby, said calmly.


    As soon as Sarutobi Lake Biwa finished speaking, Kushina screamed again.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    The screams were so loud that even the Anbu at the door could hear the heart-piercing pain contained in the screams.


    Inuzuka Midori shuddered when he heard it.


    Although there are few opportunities to meet Kushina formally, because of the protection mission during that time, Inuzuka Midori also got to know Kushina.


    There is no doubt that Kushina is the kind of person Inuzuka Midori wants to be. She is bold and unyielding, and is a very brave and strong woman.


    But even this kind of person would shout so heartbreakingly because of having a child.


    "It''s scary to have a baby. I will never have a baby in the future." Inuzuka Midori said with a frightened look.


    "Green, I don''t think you need to worry about this kind of problem." Kakashi said suddenly.


    "Why?" Inuzuka Midori looked at Kakashi suspiciously.


    "Because wanting to get pregnant is a matter for two people, and you can''t do it alone." Kakashi said lightly.


    At first, Inuzuka Midori didn''t understand what Kakashi meant. Isn''t this nonsense? How can anyone get pregnant by herself, and a sudden flash of inspiration follows, isn''t this saying that she can''t find a boyfriend?


    "You Kakato, don''t think that getting married is already a big deal, be careful that I will be your son''s instructor in the future, and then beat him every day." Midori Inuzuka gritted his teeth.


    "And do you think I won''t find a boyfriend, just kidding, Midori is so good-looking, people chasing me can line up from the Hokage Building to the entrance of Konoha Village." Inuzuka Midori added unconvinced.


    Kakashi took a look at Midori Inuzuka, although Midori Inuzuka was wearing a mask at this time, but we meet every day, Kakashi immediately wanted to go to Midori Inuzuka''s face - just after being beaten by Nagasawa, his nose was bruised and his face was swollen with nosebleeds s face.


    Indeed, every time after training, Kakashi laughed out of accident.


    This made Inuzuka Midori think that Kakashi was questioning her words, and couldn''t help but get even more angry. He glared at Kakashi, thinking that he must teach this arrogant Kakato a lesson when he has time, and now he is doing a task. Just let him go for a while.


    In the cave, Minato looked at Kushina who was screaming even worse and couldn''t help becoming more anxious. He walked faster and couldn''t stop at all, and asked worriedly: "Master Biwako, are you really all right?"


    At this time, he is not the yellow flash that crosses the battlefield, but just an ordinary husband who is worried about his wife.


    Lake Biwa was already a little annoyed by Minato walking around, so when he saw Minato asking, he reprimanded him:


    "Minato, do you still look like the fourth generation? As Hokage, you must be calm. I said it''s okay, it''s okay, it''s all normal."


    "But..." Minato still wanted to say something, but he was afraid that the two who were delivering the baby would be distracted by him, so he finally closed his mouth and forced himself not to move.


    "Relax Minato, the Uzumaki clan has a strong vitality, so it''s fine." Tsunade next to him comforted when he saw Minato''s gaffe.


    "Yes, thank you, Tsunade-sama." Feeling a little more relaxed, Minato thanked Tsunade.


    Time keeps passing, and with the efforts of Lake Biwa, Ono Anbe, and Kushina, the child is finally about to be born.


    Seeing the child whose head had been exposed, Biwako encouraged Kushina, "Come on Kushina, the baby is about to be born."


    "Master Kushina, come on." The female Anbe next to her also cheered Kushina.


    "Wow!"


    Finally, with a powerful cry, a child was born.


    Lake Biwa quickly wrapped the newborn baby in swaddling clothes that were prepared.


    Looking at the crying child in Lake Biwa''s hands, Minato felt in a daze, and subconsciously wanted to step up to see the newborn child, "I''m actually a father too."


    In the cave, Kushina finally gave birth to Naruto safely, but the situation outside the cave is not optimistic.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： Night of the Nine Tails (3)

    Chapter 194 Night of the Nine Tails (3)


    "Be careful, there are people!" Inuzuka Midori, who is the fastest in knowledge and color cultivation and has a super sense of smell, immediately noticed a strange breath suddenly appearing.


    A man wearing a black robe and a white tiger-striped mask walked directly into the barrier regardless of the barrier.


    With Midori Inuzuka¡¯s reminder, everyone subconsciously searched for the intruder, but the masked man moved too fast. Almost instantly, the three elite Anbe died at the hands of the masked man who suddenly appeared.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Hearing Inuzuka Midori''s reminder, Shisui immediately opened Sharingan, and the powerful dynamic vision of Sharingan instantly caught the masked man, and then Shisui released a big fireball towards the masked man at a very fast speed. go.


    At the same time, other Anbu also threw out the kunai coated with poison or sticking detonating symbols and shot towards the masked man.


    The masked man slowly approached the entrance of the cave as if he didn''t see the many attacks coming towards him.


    But something shocking happened.


    I saw that the three-meter fireball released by Zhishui directly passed through the body of the masked man in black robe and hit the river below.


    Boom!


    The powerful fireball exploded on the surface of the water, blasting a large amount of water, splashing all around.


    At the same time, the kunai shot by Anbu also passed through the body of the black-robed masked man and fell into the river.


    The body of the masked man seemed to be out of this space, so all the attacks of Shishui and the others passed directly through the masked man''s body.


    In this dark night, there is no lamp, only the moonlight provides that ray of light.


    Facing such a strange phenomenon, even Shishui couldn''t help frowning.


    But fortunately, the Anbu elites at the scene are all Anbu elites carefully selected by Nagasawa and the third generation, and they will not panic because of the death of a few companions and encountering a strange ninjutsu.


    Suddenly, a very violent and murderous evil chakra breath came from the cave.


    Although Kakashi and the others have never seen Kyuubi make a move, they also know that this is definitely not a good thing, and the childbirth may have been an accident.


    Knowing that there might be a problem in the cave, in an instant, the three Sandai Anbu who were closest to the masked man pulled out their short blades, chakra broke out on their feet, and rushed towards the masked man quickly.


    They couldn''t let the masked man interfere with Kushina who was giving birth in the cave.


    Facing the attacks of the three, the masked man still did not dodge or dodge, walking towards the entrance of the cave as if strolling in a courtyard.


    When the three Anbu were about to approach the masked man, the two Anbu who were running to the side gave a kick and jumped to the sides of the masked man.


    Anbu in the middle rushed to the masked man first, and directly stabbed the masked man with a short blade.


    No accident, the short blade seemed to have slashed through the air, directly passing through the masked man''s body without causing any damage.


    At this time, Anbu on both sides also made a move. They quickly threw out the steel wire, trying to tie up the masked man.


    But it still failed. The fast steel wire passed through the body of the masked man and shot onto the wooden bridge.


    Seeing that the attack didn''t work, the three Anbu wanted to retreat in an instant, keeping a distance from this weird masked man.


    But at this moment, the masked man made a move.


    The masked man raised his left hand, and suddenly dense sharp branches shot out from Obito''s left hand, piercing through the three Anbu.


    Puff! Puff!


    A large number of sharp branches penetrated the bodies of the three Anbu, instantly piercing the three Anbu into three hedgehogs.


    In the blink of an eye, the three generations of elite Anbu were instantly wiped out, leaving only six fourth-generation Anbu on the field.


    But at the moment when the masked man attacked, Saltwater made a move very decisively.


    "Shadow imitation!"


    The shadow under the feet of the salt water seemed to come alive, and rushed towards the masked man at high speed.


    This time the masked man didn''t stand still as before, but ran to the side, dodging the shadow imitation technique of salt water.


    Seeing that the masked man didn''t dare to take his attack head-on, Saltwater immediately shouted: "When the masked man is not attacking, his body will enter a blurry state, it looks like he is standing there, but his body is not here.


    But when he attacks, he will break out of the virtual state and become a reality, so attack him at this time! "


    In fact, when the masked man first appeared, Saltwater was going to use shadow imitation to control the masked man, but Saltwater was surprised to find that the shadow of the masked man was not a real shadow, it was illusory, as if he was not in this space, and he couldn''t connect at all. superior.


    But just when the masked man attacked, Saltwater suddenly found that everything was back to normal.


    So Saltwater had a guess. When the masked man was not attacking, he seemed to be standing there. In fact, his body was not here, but in another place. That''s why he couldn''t be controlled by shadow imitation.


    But when the masked man makes a move, his body will return here. At this time, the masked man is a real entity, so he can use the shadow imitation technique to control it again.


    The attack by Saltwater just now was actually a test, to verify his idea, if the masked man still does not dodge, and his shadow imitation technique is not successful, it means that he guessed wrong, or the masked man can enter the Void anytime, anywhere. status.


    But if the masked man doesn''t dare to accept his shadow imitation technique, it means that he guessed right. At the same time, the masked man can''t enter the blurred state immediately after leaving the blurred state. There is a certain interval, even if this time is very short .


    "Stand apart, don''t be attacked by him together." Hearing what the salt water said, Kakashi thought for a while and shouted quickly.


    In this case, it is much more difficult for masked people to kill people. To kill people, they must become real, but after becoming real, they will be attacked by people from other places.


    Obito looked at Anbu with the familiar flowing white hair, his face under the mask darkened.


    Obito''s kaleidoscope twirled wildly, and he gave Kakashi a hard look.


    Kakashi was shocked when he saw the scarlet right eye of the masked man. Although it was different from the ordinary Sharingan pattern, there was no doubt that it was the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan!


    But Kakashi didn''t want to understand why Uchiha came to attack here, the scene in front of him suddenly changed, and he returned to the unforgettable scene again.


    He was surrounded by Kirin with weapons, and his hand that released Chidori penetrated Lin''s body.


    Illusion, there is no doubt that he fell into the illusion.


    But what surprised Kakashi was that he clearly knew that he had been hit by an illusion, but the illusion still hadn''t been unlocked.


    Kakashi formed a seal to remove the illusion, but it still didn''t work, which made Kakashi a little anxious.


    Not only Kakashi, but also the other two fourth-generation Anbu also fell into Obito''s illusion, and suddenly froze in place.


    "Are you Uchiha''s ninja with this eye?" Shisui couldn''t help asking when he saw Obito''s kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    "So what." Obito sneered.


    "You guy, do you know how much what you are doing now will affect Uchiha?" Shisui''s scarlet eyes stared at Obito, unprecedented anger welling up in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： Night of the Nine Tails (4)

    Chapter 195 Night of the Nine Tails (4)


    "You guy, do you know how much trouble your actions will bring to Uchiha?" Shisui said angrily.


    Shishui, who usually has a good temper, can''t control his emotions now.


    Inchuriki gave birth, this is Konoha''s big event, very sensitive, if at this juncture, a person with Uchiha Sharingan attacked the place where Inchuriki gave birth.


    Shisui can fully imagine how those who are already disgusted with Uchiha would imagine this incident.


    All the efforts Nagasawa made before will come to naught, and the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha will fall to a freezing point.


    "Hehe." Obito sneered, the deterioration of the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha has nothing to do with Obito, it''s better to say that this is exactly what he expected.


    Uchiha is Konoha''s important combat power. It can be said that just one Uchiha clan is as good as a small ninja village.


    If Uchiha and Konoha turn against each other, and they get into a relationship with Konoha, Obito will really laugh.


    "Asshole." Zhishui looked at the masked man disapprovingly, clenched his fists tightly, if not for the rationality in his heart, he would have rushed forward at this time, fighting desperately with the masked man.


    Although he was very angry, Shisui also knew that he could not defeat the masked man with his own strength.


    The Sharingan in the eyes of the masked man is a higher-level Sharingan than the Sangouyu, and his ability is even more strange. He is not an opponent now.


    "Try not to meet his eyes, so that you won''t be so easily cast by him." Zhishui reminded.


    Most of the illusions of Sharingan require eyes to look at each other before they can perform illusions. If you can control not to look at the other party, you can effectively avoid being controlled by the illusion.


    As an expert in Sharingan illusion, Shishui knows this very well.


    But to put it this way, it is too difficult to achieve this in battle. If you don''t look at the opponent, how should you attack and how should you defend.


    But after Shisui finished saying this, Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori closed their eyes decisively. They were so knowledgeable and domineering that even if they lost their eyesight, they would not be caught blind like ordinary people.


    Inuzuka Midori patted Haimaru next to him, and said, "Haimaru, it''s time to go."


    After finishing speaking, Inuzuka Midori rushed towards the masked man with Haimaru.


    Zhishui quickly separated into five clones, and one of the five clones rushed towards the masked man.


    But Obito didn''t pay attention to the rushing people, just like before, he walked forward without dodging or hiding.


    Saltwater sensed this scene and frowned, knowing that the masked man was so confident that he must be able to use the skill that can avoid all attacks again.


    ¡®Is it possible to cast it again so soon? It¡¯s troublesome. ''


    "Finger spear thrust!" Inuzuka Midori, who was close to the masked man, immediately lifted up the chakra, transformed the chakra into thunder attribute chakra, condensed it on the index finger, and quickly completed the shape change, turning it into a finger-sized spear, which was perfectly placed on the index finger superior.


    As Saltwater guessed, Inuzuka Midori''s attack failed, and went straight through the masked man''s body and hit the air.


    Haimaru, who was following Midori Inuzuka, could only catch the air and almost fell into the river.


    Zhishui could only follow the masked man, constantly probing and attacking.


    But how could Obito keep them attacking? In the monocular state, he can only maintain the blur for five minutes.


    Just at the moment when Shisui''s attack ended, Obito made a move. Obito tapped his toes lightly, jumped into the air in an instant, and then turned his body violently. Countless sharp branches shot out from his body, heading towards the surroundings. shoot.


    Saltwater, who originally wanted to take the opportunity to attack the masked man, had no choice but to quickly turn his shadow into an entity to bring Kakashi and the two controlled Anbu to his side, and finally used the shadow to stand in front of them like a shield.


    I have seen the power of Mudun''s salt water before, and it can instantly tie the elite Anbu into a hedgehog and kill it instantly.


    Afraid that the shadow''s defense is not enough, Saltwater also tried to use it once to see if it can attach the armed color.


    I don''t know whether it was because of the imminent danger that it caused a miracle or luck, but the armed color domineering, which is usually difficult to use, was used immediately.


    Salt water quickly used chakra to strengthen the armed color, and a layer of black armed color was added to the black shadow, making it appear deeper.


    "Iron Thunder Body!"


    Inuzuka Midori let Haimaru hide behind him, and then broke out chakra again, the nature and form changes at the same time, and Inuzuka Midori''s whole body was entwined with lightning in an instant, turning into a little blue man with shining blue electric light, far away Looking around, it seems to be wearing a coat made of thunder and lightning.


    Iron block thunder body is a ninjutsu used for defense in the advanced six forms. The advantage is that the defense is strong. After the thunder escape chakra stimulates the cells, the body will become much stronger. The disadvantage is that it is still the same as the iron block and cannot move.


    However, Inuzuka Midori heard from Nagasawa that if the advanced six-style practice has reached a relatively advanced level, it is possible to move while using the iron block.


    Zhishui quickly used the instant body technique to leave the attack range of the branches.


    Whoosh!


    A large number of sharp branches shot towards the surroundings.


    Dang Dang Dang!


    The sharp branches that can easily penetrate the body hit the shadow with the armed color, and a thin layer of shadow, like an impenetrable metal wall, blocked all the sharp branches.


    "Huhu." Saline, who had blocked the attack, breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was really not easy to block this wave of attacks. It was quite a challenge for him to maintain the shadow shield that protected the three people, and to maintain the domineering appearance of the armed forces.


    Using the iron mine body, Inuzuka Midori seemed to be a **** of war, standing still and withstanding all the attacks, with only a slight scratch.


    "Haha, it has to be green." Inuzuka Midori was a little proud.


    But she couldn''t be proud soon, because the masked man had already rushed in front of her and grabbed her hand.


    Suddenly a vortex appeared between the two of them, and a huge suction force was generated, and Inuzuka Midori couldn''t maintain the thunder body for an instant.


    Just when Inuzuka Midori was about to be sucked into the Kamui space, Shisui''s attack arrived.


    It turned out that just after Shisui used the blink technique to avoid the attack, he immediately used the blink technique to get close to Obito.


    Two kunai with detonating talismans shot towards Obito, and at the same time, Shisui himself stabbed towards Obito with the short blade drawn from his back.


    Without even thinking about it, Obito gave up the idea of ??sucking Inuzuka Midori into the Kamui space, and quickly retreated.


    But at this time, Saltwater''s attack also arrived, so he might have missed Shisui''s good opportunity to fight for it, and a black shadow rushed out, connecting with Obito''s shadow.


    Salt water quickly made two movements of opening and raising his hands, and the controlled Obito had to make exactly the same movements.


    "Now, it''s our turn to attack." Saline said with his eyes closed.


    My friend has something to do, so I stayed with him for a while, let¡¯s just make two chapters today, and code tomorrow morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： Night of the Nine Tails (5)

    Chapter 196 Night of the Nine Tails (5)


    "Kushina, come on, believe in yourself, it''s okay." In the delivery room, Minato cheered for Kushina, and the baby was about to come out.


    "Watch out, someone!"


    Suddenly there was a shout outside the cave, followed by the sound of fighting.


    Minato immediately prepared to go out to check the situation, but at this moment, a sudden change occurred.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, a red chakra appeared all over Kushina''s body. This red chakra seemed to be an ominous incarnation, exuding an extremely violent and murderous aura.


    Because of the childbirth, all the energy is used to conceive the baby, and there is no power to maintain the seal to suppress the tailed beast. This is the time when the tailed beast''s seal is weakest.


    Kyuubi, who has been imprisoned for so long, will naturally not let this opportunity go, rushing towards the seal frantically, trying to get rid of the seal and regain his freedom.


    Ne Anbu was inexperienced, and was scared by the powerful Nine-Tails Chakra and took a half step back. Lake Biwa, who had seen the big scene, was not frightened by this, and looked at all this calmly.


    "Minato, you come to strengthen the seal. You can''t let Kyuubi break the seal, otherwise Kushina and the children in her stomach will all die. Tsunade, you also come here and treat Kushina." Biwako quickly ordered.


    Minato immediately stepped forward to reinforce the seal for Kushina to prevent Kyuubi from breaking the seal.


    Because of Kushina, Minato''s sealing skills are extremely high, which is one of the reasons why he appears here. If there is any accident in childbirth, he can also strengthen the seal of Kyuubi.


    Tsunade came over and began to perform medical ninjutsu on Kushina, but she still asked, "Do you really have to worry about the outside? What if you break in?"


    "There are three and four generations of Anbu''s most elite ninjas outside. How can it be so easy to be broken into. If someone really breaks in, the delivery must continue. I will stop it myself." Lake Biwa said in a deep voice.


    One minute passed, and because of Minato''s suppression, Nine-Tails Chakra was quickly pushed back. At the same time, because of Tsunade''s treatment, Kushina also recovered a little strength at this time, and finally succeeded in giving birth to the child.


    "Wow!" the newborn child cried loudly.


    Biwako quickly put the baby into the prepared swaddle, observed it carefully, and said with a sigh of relief: "Very good, the newborn is not affected by Nine-Tails'' chakra, and is healthy."


    Seeing that the child was born safely, the big rock hanging in Minato''s heart also fell.


    Looking at the child and Kushina reluctantly.


    Minato asked Biwako and Tsunade to take good care of Kushina and the child, and then rushed out to check the situation outside.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hard Vortex Water Blade!"


    A large amount of water condenses, rotates and compresses in Yongze''s hands, and finally becomes a javelin shape and attaches to Yongze''s arm.


    Yongze held up the javelin and hit it directly on the huge high-pressure wind balloon that hit.


    Boom! !


    Two high-speed spinning ninjutsu collided, and a violent explosion occurred instantly. The strong air flow directly lifted the trees next to the prison, and then blown them away.


    But the hard vortex water blade not only has one attack, but also has a second attack. The moment it pierces the huge wind ball, it turns into a tall waterspout again, twists the wind ball, and then hits towards Ah Fei.


    Ah Fei also moved very quickly. When the waterspout hit, he quickly spit out another wind ball to disperse the waterspout.


    Seeing that A Fei could easily release the Feng Dun that defeated the waterspout without using seals, Yong Ze had to think about how to put the battlefield outside the village.


    A Fei can be called a mobile turret, with a lot of chakra, and he doesn''t need a seal to perform ninjutsu.


    Nong Ze and his aftermath of the battle, I am afraid Konoha can not easily bear it.


    "That guy didn''t say that Konoha still has a powerhouse like you, and, can you tell me what it feels like to have a bowel movement?" A Fei asked Yongze curiously.


    Although he kept talking, Ah Fei didn''t stop. He clasped his hands together, and instantly dozens of big trees rose from the ground, and the branches grabbed Yongze.


    "Do you want to defecate, you will know what it feels like to defecate when you are kicked out of history by me." Yongze silently pulled out the Taidao from his waist.


    The Cong Yunqie was too long and inconvenient to carry, and this time he was a man with soil, Yongze didn¡¯t plan to use Cong Yunqie, so he prepared a knife in advance.


    Although it is not a chakra knife, nor is it a magical weapon, it does not prevent him from using Rihu''s slash.


    In order to prevent the Taidao from being unable to withstand the rising sword energy, Yongze first covered the entire blade with the armed color, and the original silver-white blade instantly turned black.


    "Hoohoo." Nagasawa adjusted his breath, strengthened his body, and at the same time allowed the chakra in his body to resonate with his breath.


    Because it was at night, the originally inconspicuous red light on the body shone abnormally in the night. From a distance, Yongze looked like a red light cluster, like a small sun.


    Gripping the black blade covered in the armed color, Yongze rotated on the spot, and instantly swung a circular flame slash.


    Saw!


    Hurrah!


    The flame slash instantly burned all the branches that spread to Yongze.


    The tyrannical circular flame slash quickly cleared all the trees around Yongze, leaving only black ash on the ground.


    Ah Fei was a little surprised when he saw this scene. The trees created by Mu Dun were not ordinary wood, and they were destroyed so easily.


    Looking at the broken ground caused by a large number of trees forcibly breaking through, Yongze felt a little distressed. Although this land is unusable wasteland now, if Konoha expands, it will be useful.


    This further strengthened Yongze''s idea that he couldn''t fight in the village.


    Whoosh! !


    Nagaze quickly threw three Flying Thunder God Kunai in the direction of Ah Fei.


    A Fei didn''t know the ninjutsu of Flying Thunder God, or he didn''t know that Yongze could also fly Thunder God, so he just regarded it as an ordinary kunai, and twisted his body at will to flash kunai away.


    A Fei thought for a while, since Obito¡¯s requirement is to destroy Konoha, then it should be enough to release a powerful ninjutsu, instead of fighting with that person all the time.


    Thinking of this, Ah Fei lightly jumped, jumped into the air, and then took a big breath, his whole body was inflated several times due to the inhalation of a large amount of air, it looked like a white balloon that was fully inflated .


    "Wind escape ultra-vacuum jade."


    A Fei''s huge amount of chakra erupted, all of which were transformed into wind attribute chakra, and then the large amount of inhaled air was blown out violently.


    Hurrah!


    A huge wind ball of more than ten meters spit out from A Fei''s mouth. The moment the wind ball appeared, it immediately caused a huge storm, and everything around was blown up. The storm even spread towards the residential area of ??Konoha, and the trees along the way Also uprooted and caught in the storm.


    The sudden and powerful storm has attracted the attention of Konoha residents and ninjas, and many people are looking towards that remote corner.


    The third generation who was at home saw the wind ball, first used the shadow clone, sent the shadow clone to lead Anbu, and then quickly rushed to that place using the instant body technique.


    If he remembers correctly, that place is where the prison is, and the huge wind ball in the sky is also very similar to Danzo''s ninjutsu, but it is 100 million points bigger.


    I''m afraid Danzo never dreamed that he could perform such a terrifying ninjutsu.


    If you do nothing, and the powerful high-pressure wind ball lands on Konoha, most of the Konoha will probably be destroyed by the powerful storm in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： Night of the Nine Tails (6)

    Chapter 197 Night of the Nine Tails (6)


    The huge wind ball carried a powerful storm and struck towards Konoha from the sky.


    Hurrah!


    A huge wind roared over Konoha, and the Konoha residents living near the periphery could hear the huge whistling sound.


    The residents heard the movement, went out to check, and saw the strong wind not far away that seemed to blow up the ground together, and couldn''t help but froze in place.


    Some ninjas jumped onto the roof, looking at the huge vacuum jade that was attacking quickly in the sky, with some shock in their eyes.


    You know, it was compressed into a wind balloon, but even so, it could be so huge. If it fell to the ground, its power would be unimaginable.


    Just when a ninja was about to rush up to block the huge vacuum jade, a person emitting fiery red light blocked in front of the huge vacuum jade.


    In the dark night, the red light shone abnormally.


    "Who is that?" A ninja asked curiously, does Konoha have such a ninja? When fighting, it still glows red.


    Nagaze naturally couldn''t watch A Fei attacking Konoha, and directly reached the huge vacuum jade in a flash.


    After arriving in front of the huge vacuum jade, Yongze could perceive the power of this move more clearly.


    The huge high-pressure wind balloon of more than ten meters, inside is the strong wind compressed to the extreme.


    If the vacuum jade released by ordinary people is a bullet, which can easily penetrate the body and boulders, then this giant vacuum jade is a missile. Once it lands, the storm contained in it can instantly destroy a town.


    "Flying Thunder Divine Guide Thunder!"


    Yongze held the huge vacuum jade in his hand, and cast Flying Thunder God.


    At this time, the vacuum jade is not far from the ground. If it is intercepted with the shock fruit, the burst of airflow will cause a little damage, so Yongze chose to directly send the vacuum jade away.


    Nagaze had considered this situation long ago, and arranged Flying Thunder God Kunai outside Konoha.


    Under the influence of Feilei''s divine guide thunder, a huge invisible space door seemed to be formed between the huge vacuum jade and Yongze. The huge vacuum jade seemed to be moving forward, but in fact it was disappearing until it completely disappeared into the air, as if it had never been Same thing happened.


    The moment the huge vacuum jade disappeared, a huge explosion sounded beside Konoha, and a large forest was directly reduced to ruins, with no standing trees in sight.


    After releasing the ultra-vacuum jade, Ah Fei also fell to the spot and didn''t attack immediately, as if this blow was not easy for him.


    At this time, the big movement here has attracted a large number of ninjas to come here.


    After Yongze fell to the ground, he attracted many ninjas to watch.


    "Nongze Assistant?" A ninja quickly recognized Yongze. After all, he was a Konoha executive in his twenties. Everyone was still very curious, and Yongze was so unknown before, so there are not a few ninjas who know Yongze.


    "Assist Nagasawa, I remember becoming a Jonin for a year. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful." A ninja sighed.


    The vacuum jade just now, just the incidental wind can blow up the surrounding buildings and trees, the power can be imagined, but it was solved by Yongze alone.


    "Assistant Yongze, who is that white weirdo? Why did he come to attack Konoha?" A ninja in the crowd asked Yongze. He was the ninja who was about to rush towards Vacuum Jade just now.


    Although I am curious that Yongze, who has always been quiet, still has such a method, but the most urgent task is to deal with that strange enemy.


    "I don''t know the other party''s purpose for the time being, but in order to prevent the other party from having any backhands, you first appease the civilians and take them to the refuge to gather, and I will deal with that white monster." Yong Ze said quickly.


    "Finally, tell the third generation for me to keep him vigilant."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze disappeared in front of everyone in an instant, and ran towards Ah Fei.


    "At this speed, I didn''t expect Assistant Nagasawa to learn the Flying Thunder God technique just like the fourth generation. The ninjutsu just now may have been transferred away by Assistant Nagasawa using Flying Thunder God."


    The experienced ninja quickly guessed how Yongze just made the huge vacuum jade disappear.


    "It''s really nerve-wracking. I was actually stopped, so you still didn''t tell me what it feels like to have sex!"


    "The art of wood escape and wooden man!"


    The chakra on A Fei''s body erupted fiercely, and a huge wooden man made of wood with a height of more than 40 meters appeared instantly. A Fei stood on top of the tall wooden man, looking down at the many ninjas in Konoha with a dissatisfied expression.


    "I was asking you how it feels to defecate, but no one answered after all."


    This wooden figure as tall as a hill appeared in the village, instantly attracting the attention of everyone in Konoha.


    Both ordinary residents and ninjas looked at the tall wooden man with incredible eyes.


    When the high-pressure wind ball appeared before, Fuyue led the Uchiha Police Department and began to rush to the battlefield. When he saw the wooden figure, he didn''t care whether the tribe could keep up. He instantly accelerated his speed and rushed to the place where the wooden figure was.


    The faster Sarutobi Hiruzen has arrived on the battlefield, looking at the somewhat familiar tall wooden man, Sarutobi Hiruzen was shocked.


    "Although it''s much smaller, it can''t be wrong. This is the first generation of adults'' wood escape and wood figurine jutsu. Who exactly performed this ninjutsu." Hiruzaru Sarutobi frowned.


    The first-generation adults have been dead for so long, so it is naturally impossible to cheat the corpse, and the rest of the Senshou did not inherit Mudun in Zhujian.


    Logically speaking, apart from that Yamato of the Fourth Anbe, there shouldn¡¯t be another person in this world who can use Mudun.


    But the third generation will not think that the person who performed the wooden manjutsu is Yamato, because he has seen Yamato''s wooden den, and he can''t say that it is exactly the same as the first generation.


    "This, is it the wooden dungeon of the first generation of adults? Why was it released by the enemy." Some Konoha ninjas looked at the huge wooden man over 40 meters tall, and couldn''t help showing a trace of despair.


    "Where is the fourth Hokage, why are only the third generation and Nagasawa assistant there." Some ninjas began to notice something was wrong.


    When this kind of thing happens, the current Hokage is usually the first to arrive. Why is it that the assistant of Hokage arrived first, even the third generation came, and the fourth Hokage has not yet been seen.


    Different from other Konoha ninjas, Nagasawa''s expression is very relaxed, even relieved.


    Because what A Fei releases is just an ordinary wooden man, not a wooden man similar to the real Qianshou in the original book.


    The reason may be that the person possessing the body is not Yamato who has intercolumnar cells, or that A Fei has not used his full strength, or that A Fei is not as strong now as he will be in the future. Yongze thinks it should be the former.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, as I said, leave this person to me." Yongze left a handsome back and launched the Flying Thunder God.


    Because A Fei landed not far from where he was standing before, and there happened to be the Flying Thunder God Kunai thrown out by Yongze''s layout nearby.


    So Yongze appeared next to the wooden man in an instant.


    "Assistant Yongze..." The third generation saw the fiery red figure teleporting to the wooden figure, and he completely approved Yongze in his heart.


    Because of the previous series of events, although the third generation is optimistic about Yongze and thinks that Yongze has good abilities, he still has a little dissatisfaction with Yongze in his heart.


    But now, Yongze actually dared to rush towards the huge wooden man alone, and the third generation fully recognized Yongze.


    Nagaze is a ninja who truly possesses the will of fire.


    That¡¯s it for today, this time I¡¯m really overwhelmed, I¡¯ll let you watch it a little better, and save the intermittent


    Tomorrow morning there will be at least 8k, or even 10,000


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： Night of the Nine Tails (7) 5k

    Chapter 198 Night of the Nine Tails (7) 5k


    Whoosh!


    The moment he appeared next to the wooden figure, Yongze directly touched the wooden figure with his hand. At the same time as marking the wooden figure with the Flying Thunder God mark, Yongze immediately launched the Flying Thunder God to teleport the wooden figure and him to a place eight kilometers away from Konoha. Next to the hill.


    Yongze''s sudden teleportation made the big stick that the third generation stabbed fell through.


    "Use Flying Thunder God to teleport away, but can Yongze really deal with that guy alone?" Sandai was a little worried.


    Yongze teleported too far, and it was still night. He looked around for a week but did not see Yongze and the wooden man, and he couldn''t find a place to help.


    It would be great if he could fly. With the large size of the wooden man, it shouldn''t be too difficult to find.


    "Since you dare to do that, you should have some confidence. We have to trust him." A mouth suddenly appeared on the big stick in Sandai''s hand, comforting him.


    "This is the only way to go now." The third generation nodded, and then began to arrange some aftermath work.


    Arrange ninjas to clean up the ruins, and then appease the residents of Konoha.


    At the same time, the third generation also sent two teams of Anbe ninjas, one team to check the situation at Minato, and the other team to look for the battlefield between Nagasawa and the Mujin.


    Even Konoha was attacked, and Sandai felt that something might go wrong with Minato.


    Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the other party attack at another time, but coincidentally, they attacked when Jiu Xinnai was giving birth.


    However, what puzzled him was that the plan was so strict that only some of the guards involved in the plan knew the secret.


    But those people have no reason to betray Konoha, those people are carefully selected by him, and they will definitely be loyal to Konoha forever.


    Really couldn''t figure it out, Sandai simply stopped thinking about it, and prayed in his heart that nothing would happen to Minato.


    Immediately afterwards, Sandai walked into the ruined prison.


    There are ruins everywhere, the corpses of guards, and the corpses of prisoners can be seen everywhere.


    Suddenly, Sandai saw a guard whose body was covered with sharp branches. The guard''s eyes were wide open and his expression was distorted. It was obvious that the death was painful.


    The third generation took a deep breath, leaned over and smoothed the guard''s eyes with his hands, then touched a branch, and continued to walk down.


    Danzo is held at the bottom floor.


    Walking to the bottom floor, Sandai walked to the room where Danzo was located according to his memory.


    Looking at the destroyed iron railings in front of him, the empty room, and the messy wooden tree branches next to him, the third generation was a little silent.


    Danzo is not here, and he didn''t see Danzo''s body along the way, or he hasn''t seen Danzo at all since the Feng Dun attack.


    No matter where Danzo went, it is a fact that Danzo left the prison and disappeared.


    Thinking that Danzo may have betrayed Konoha, Sandai felt a little heartbroken, why is this so.


    "If you really betray Konoha, I will kill you with my own hands." Sandai left the ruins of the prison, and there are still many things for him to do.


    Whether it is to support Minato or Nagasawa, he needs to judge.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Whoosh!


    A Fei only felt that the scenery in front of him changed suddenly, and he came to the side of a mountain, surrounded by forests.


    "Time and space ninjutsu is really annoying." Ah Fei complained, and then directly smashed his huge fist at Yongze who was standing next to him.


    Now that I''m not in Konoha, I don''t have to worry about the aftermath of the battle destroying Konoha. Yongze will no longer coax Ah Fei, clenched his right fist, and a white halo appeared on the fist. out.


    Seeing that Yongze''s small fist dared to fight against his five or six-meter big fist, Ah Fei couldn''t help laughing, human beings really don''t know the heights of heaven and earth.


    His fist is several times bigger than Yongze''s. Yongze still wants to rely on his small fist to compete with him?


    Boom! !


    The huge fist made of wood collided with Yongze''s fist, and the air explosion caused by the powerful force directly blew up the nearby tree.


    An astonishing scene appeared, a fist that was more than three times bigger than a human being and five or six meters in length was stopped by a fist that was only the size of an ordinary person and only six centimeters.


    (ps: the vertical length is not horizontal)


    A green fist made of wood, as big as a two-story building, was stopped by a fist that was only six centimeters. This scene seemed as exaggerated as a mantis holding a carriage with its arms.


    But this is not the most exaggerated.


    Yongze''s shocking fruit ability was launched fiercely, and powerful shocking power poured into the air.


    Click! Click!


    There was a sound like a broken glass mirror.


    Ah Fei, who was standing on top of the tall wooden man, heard this voice. At first, he was a little confused. Where did the sound of such a big mirror shattering? Until he looked down at the place where he and Yongze were fighting, he was suddenly startled. .


    Where the big and small fists confronted each other, there were countless dense white cracks around it, as if the space was splitting open.


    The white cracks were still spreading, and Ah Fei felt restless when he saw it. He quickly controlled the left arm of the tall wooden man and beat it towards Yongze''s sitting position.


    Although the tall wooden man is huge in size, his punching movement is surprisingly fast. In just a moment, he is about to hit the place where Yongze is standing.


    At this time, the powerful fist wind even pushed back Yongze''s hair.


    But at this moment, Yongze''s attack was also brewing.


    "Air shock!"


    Boom!


    The large amount of shock force pouring into the air instantly rioted, producing one to extremely strong shock waves.


    Hush!


    The powerful shock wave instantly destroyed the wooden fist of the tall wooden man into a large number of sawdust.


    A large amount of destroyed sawdust fell down like rain.


    A Fei looked at the wooden fist that was directly destroyed in surprise, and was shocked by Yongze''s power.


    Boom! !


    Followed by several loud bangs, the wooden man''s left arm that was blasting towards Yongze was also destroyed by the powerful shock wave, and finally a big hole was punched out in the wooden man''s abdomen, almost destroying most of the wooden man''s abdomen.


    "Don''t you want to know what it feels like to defecate, come down and punch me, and you will know." Yongze retracted his fist and looked at A Fei indifferently.


    In Konoha, he was afraid that the aftermath of the battle would damage Konoha, so he was restrained, so he couldn''t use his full strength, but when he was outside, you A Fei still wanted to pretend in front of him?


    You A Fei is Chaoying, but the three generals are put in Hokage, which one is not the Chaoying who fights against a village alone, and he still doubts his life by being beaten by him.


    Don¡¯t you want to know what it¡¯s like to defecate, then type out your history!


    Yongze raised his fist again, and a white halo appeared in his hand.


    A Fei saw that Yongze actually used the trick just now again, without hesitation, the powerful Chakra rushed into the head of the wooden man.


    Hurrah! !


    The wooden man opened his mouth wide and inhaled fiercely. A large amount of air poured into the wooden man''s mouth. The strong suction almost sucked away the trees on the ground.


    Yongze could feel that there was a powerful wind tunnel brewing on the wooden man''s head, which was more terrifying than the super vacuum jade before.


    ¡®You can¡¯t let Ah Fei leave here, you must kill him here! ¡¯ Yongze thought to himself.


    Bai Jue is hard to find, and A Fei has such a powerful power that he can easily release various ninjutsu in a wide range. The hidden threat to Konoha is very great.


    Although A Fei and the others would definitely not be idle to destroy Ninja Village, Yongze does not allow the enemy to have such a huge threat to Konoha.


    In Yongze''s eyes, A Fei is even more threatening than Nagato.


    Nagato usually only thinks about the tail-snatching beast, and will not be idle and doing nothing to destroy other people''s villages, unless he is annoyed, he will resist rice.


    And Nagato does not have the same strong mobility and concealment as A Fei.


    Yongze didn¡¯t even realize that there was a Baijue named A Fei before, otherwise he would have found an opportunity to play a black hand.


    Now that A Fei actually delivered it to his door, he will not be polite.


    "Wind escape ultra-vacuum giant jade!"


    Hurrah! !


    A high-pressure wind ball of more than ten meters spit out from the wooden dummy.


    He spit it out tightly, and a huge storm formed instantly. The powerful storm destroyed all the surrounding trees, and countless trunks, sawdust, leaves, and soil flew in the air.


    If it is an ordinary person, in this powerful storm, I am afraid that it will be torn apart in an instant. Even ordinary ninjas will be swept up by the powerful storm.


    But Yongze seemed like an extremely heavy mountain. Even such a powerful storm did not make Yongze move half a step, but only made Yongze''s clothes rattle.


    Yongze''s two fists are exuding a white halo, and he is going to use his full power of the shaking fruit!


    Yongze opened his legs, arched slightly, puffed up his arm muscles, and suddenly erupted, two fists emitting a white halo hit the air fiercely.


    Click! Click!


    In this battlefield where there was only one person and one Baijue, the sound of shattering glass sounded again.


    The place where Nagasawa hit, seemed to have turned into a huge mirror that was constantly shattering.


    The white cracks are constantly spreading, the thick cracks are thicker than Yongze himself, and the thin cracks are even thinner than the leaves.


    Cracks, large and small, thick and thin, continued to spread towards the surroundings until they reached the clouds in the sky. When the shock force entered the clouds, the clouds split instantly, as if the sky was split open by this blow.


    The shocking scene instantly attracted Anbu who was looking for Yongze, but before they could go there, a powerful wave of air rushed towards them, making them afraid to act rashly.


    Boom! !


    Originally, there were only cracks, but after the power of the shock broke out completely, everything exploded in an instant.


    The trees next to Yongze were shattered by the earthquake, and cracks appeared on the ground.


    However, these are just the aftermath of Nagasawa''s shocking force hitting the air.


    Yongze''s real target is only Ah Fei and the huge vacuum jade he released.


    Boom boom boom! !


    Saw! Sa!


    The giant vacuum jade collided with the shock wave created by Yongze''s full shock force, and a huge explosion sound was produced instantly.


    At the same time, some of the air currents from the blown windball shot towards the surroundings, making deep pits on the ground.


    The Anbu who were trying to get close to the battlefield couldn''t help but stay where they were when they saw this world-like scene.


    Anbu is well-informed, but that is also limited. They have never seen the scene of the super shadow battle.


    At this time, there was no intact ground on the battlefield between the two of them. It was either a pothole as if bombed by ninjutsu or a bottomless crack like an earthquake.


    "Associate Nagasawa doesn''t seem to need our help." Anbu said very self-aware.


    Soon they decided what to do. The two Anbu went back to report the situation to the third generation, and the two Anbu were here looking for opportunities to help Yongze.


    Boom boom boom! !


    An explosion sounded, and the huge high-pressure wind ball was dispersed by the shock wave.


    In this confrontation, Yongze won in the end.


    The powerful shock wave directly crushed the entire tall wooden man, and the head of the wooden man who was blown away by the wind was directly shattered by the shock wave, and a large number of pieces of wood were shot around.


    Ah Fei who was standing on it was also affected to a certain extent, fell to the ground hard, and then spat out a mouthful of blood.


    But Ah Fei didn¡¯t care, stood up quickly, and said with a smile: ¡°Your move is really ruthless, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not my blood, it¡¯s the blood of your Konoha ninjas, it¡¯s your companion¡¯s blood.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Ah Fei deliberately parted his body a little bit, revealing the lump inside.


    "This guy would rather die than betray Konoha, such a companion almost died in your hands just now." A Fei said with a smile.


    Yongze couldn¡¯t help laughing when he saw that A Fei actually wanted to use Danzo to mess with him, and said: ¡°Yes, there are indeed our Konoha ninjas.


    But I believe that if he is conscious, he will definitely let me attack, so I can''t let him down. "


    After finishing speaking, Yongze drew out the knife from his waist, changed his breathing rhythm, and started breathing again.


    "The breath of thunder, the flash of a thunderbolt!"


    This time, Yongze did not use the breath of the sun, but the breath of thunder.


    Although the sun breath is powerful, other breathing methods also have their own characteristics. For example, the breath of thunder, combined with the change of the nature of the thunder attribute chakra, may not be as powerful as the breath of the sun, but the speed is very terrifying.


    ZiZiZi! !


    Lightning flashed on Yongze''s body, and at the same time he opened the full concentration breathing, and rushed towards A Fei.


    Whoosh!


    Ah Fei only felt a flash of yellow lightning, and tried to dodge with all his strength, but he couldn''t completely dodge Yongze''s knife. His thigh was chopped off by Yongze and fell to the ground.


    In other words, Danzo''s thigh fell to the ground, and his thigh turned into a ball of white mud after being cut off.


    Puff!


    Danzo''s broken leg began to gushes of blood, and it stopped after being wrapped up again by A Fei''s body.


    Ah Fei looked at Yongze with a strange gaze, didn''t it mean that Konoha''s ninjas value their companions very much, what''s going on with this guy.


    But Yongze didn''t give A Fei a chance to react, and charged A Fei again with a knife.


    A Fei urged Chakra to summon a large number of trees to try to block Nagasawa''s advancing speed. At the same time, A Fei began to leave Danzo''s body.


    He doesn''t want to stay here anymore, if he keeps fighting, he might be beheaded by that ninja here.


    Seeing that A Fei wanted to run, Yongze switched his breathing instantly, a large amount of air was inhaled into his lungs, and the black sword that was originally covered by the armed color flashed red light instantly. Ah Fei evaporated.


    But just when A Fei was about to leave Danzo''s body, Danzo opened his eyes suddenly, and grabbed A Fei who wanted to get out of his body.


    Because A Fei eliminated the curse mark restricting Chakra on his body, he had already recovered Chakra, and he woke up after his thigh was cut off by Yongze.


    But Danzo knew that even in a waking state, he couldn''t compete with the white monster for control of his body, so he kept waiting for the opportunity, but he didn''t expect the white monster to want to get out of his body so soon.


    "Since I like possessing the old man so much, let''s go to the underworld together with the old man!" Tuan Zang''s heart was ruthless, and he directly triggered the Li Sixiang seal that had been placed in his body in advance.


    As the root in the darkness, Danzo has always been prepared to sacrifice for Konoha, and Risixiang Seal is one of his backers.


    The four-element seal can seal all items within a few hundred meters into one''s body, and the price is death.


    When he falls into a desperate situation that cannot be recovered anyway, he will use this backhand.


    After waking up, A Fei possessed him and what he did in Konoha was also recalled by Danzo.


    When he thought that he almost used his own ninjutsu to drop Konoha with his own hands, Danzo was afraid for a while.


    Puff!


    Because of using a strand of Li Sixiang''s seal, Danzo''s whole body''s blood gushed out like small fountains in an instant, and soon turned Danzo into a blood man.


    Of course, Ah Fei would not wait for Danzo''s sealing technique to be triggered, a large number of sharp branches sprang out from his palm, piercing Danzo''s body, and wanted Danzo to let go.


    Danzo''s expression remained unchanged, and he hit A Fei with his head hard when he let go, and then held A Fei firmly with one hand, allowing the branch to pierce his body.


    To be honest, until now, Danzo still doesn¡¯t regret everything he has done, he is all to protect Konoha.


    The reason why the third generation looks more radiant than him is that the third generation chose light, while he chose darkness.


    The only thing he regrets is that he didn''t become Hokage, and he couldn''t sit in the seat where he could observe Konoha openly.


    "It''s a pity that it didn''t become Hokage until the end." Danzo said with emotion.


    But that''s okay, dying on the battlefield guarding Konoha is better than dying in prison.


    "Nagazawa brat, tell that brat Namikaze Minato to protect Konoha, or I won''t let you go if I turn into a ghost!" Danzo finally roared.


    "Damn it, it turns out that human beings are abnormal." A Fei kicked the exhausted Danzo away, wanting to leave.


    But at this moment Danzo''s Li Sixiang seal has been cast, and the black giant ball covers the entire range of hundreds of meters around, and it is difficult for Ah Fei to fly at this time.


    At the moment the sealing technique was completed, within a range of several hundred meters, everything inside was sealed by Danzo, even a large amount of broken wood and sand were also sealed by Danzo.


    Instead, there is an extra piece of clean land in this ruined place.


    "At least it worked a little bit. It''s better than sealing half of the bridge. At least it''s also sealing a super shadow." Yongze inserted the Taidao into the scabbard at his waist, and walked to the area that had become clean due to the four-element seal. in the semicircular pit.


    After checking carefully and confirming that Ah Fei was taken away by Danzo, Yongze nodded.


    Before Elder Zhicun left, he did a personnel matter, which saved him a knife and saved his energy.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze suddenly felt a powerful and tyrannical aura appearing in Konoha.


    Too late to pay attention to those Anbu who were about to step forward, Nagasawa directly used Flying Thunder God to return to Konoha.


    Stayed up late writing until 4:30 and wrote 8,000 words. It¡¯s not too much to guard against theft.


    Such a place in the underworld


    I''m really tired. I wanted to write 10,000, but I really can''t.


    In addition, to answer some readers'' questions, anti-theft can indeed improve performance, not just a little, otherwise why should I waste this thought?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： Night of the Nine Tails (8) 3k

    Chapter 199 Night of the Nine Tails (8) 3k


    Just when Saltwater used the shadow imitation technique to control Obito, Shisui instantly threw two Kunai with detonating symbols attached to Obito''s position.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion sounded, stirring up a huge puff of smoke.


    Just when Zhishui and Saltwater thought they had succeeded, the smoke dissipated, revealing the unscathed masked man.


    Shuiyan''s pupils shrank sharply, and quickly shot a handful of kunai at the masked man.


    Sure enough, Kunai passed through the masked man''s body as if through the air, as if the masked man was not in this space at all.


    Saltwater''s heart sank. The worst situation is coming. Since the opponent''s virtual ninjutsu does not require seals, even if he uses shadow imitation to control the opponent, the opponent can calmly use virtualization to avoid the attack At the same time, his shadow imitation technique was also lifted.


    Even if the space is not in the same space, it must be a ghost if his shadow imitation technique can work.


    As Saltwater had expected, the masked man resumed his actions after entering the virtual state, not posing in the same pose as him.


    Saltwater, who has always been calm, also felt a little panic in his heart at this moment. This was the first time he was so powerless.


    The shadow secret technique that the family is proud of is useless in front of the masked man''s illusion, and it has no effect at all.


    Can neither control people, but also consume a lot of chakra.


    Right at this moment, a golden figure appeared at the entrance of the cave, Namakaze Minato who officially came to check the situation.


    As soon as Minato came out, he frowned when he saw the bodies of those three generations of Anbe.


    He looked at the suspicious man in a black robe and a white tiger-stripe mask.


    There is no doubt that the man in the black robe mask is the enemy, because now there is only Anbu on the field except him.


    "Fourth generation, be careful of the masked man. He has a ninjutsu that can transfer his body to other places, so as to make his body virtual, which looks like an entity, but in fact cannot be attacked.


    But if the masked man wants to attack, he must become a real body! Seeing that Minato came out, Saltwater quickly told Minato what he knew.


    "Thank you, this is very important information." Minato did not show a gentle smile as usual, but looked at the masked man solemnly.


    The opponent was able to survive surrounded by so many elite Anbu, and even killed so many Anbu, his strength should not be underestimated.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the masked man ignored everyone and walked into the wall with his virtual body, wanting to enter the cave directly.


    Obito actually didn''t want to fight after seeing Namikaze Minato.


    Those Anbu are not ordinary people, they can bring him some troubles, coupled with Namikaze Minato, I am afraid it will be difficult for him to win, and he will miss the best time to break Kyuubi.


    Obito knew that this might be his only chance for decades, and Konoha couldn''t get Kushina pregnant before passing it to the next Jinchuriki.


    Minato will definitely make safety measures, the risk of Renzhuli''s pregnancy is too great.


    Obito may not be able to stand waiting for decades for the Eye of the Moon project, let alone just a plan to weaken Konoha.


    Today he must release Nine Tails.


    As long as Kyuubi is released, Konoha will definitely be in big trouble.


    It''s not just that Nine Tails will cause a lot of damage and kill a lot of people, but it has other effects.


    First of all, there is the issue of Jinchuriki, and you have to choose Jinchuriki again. Whether the new Jinchuriki can suppress Kyuubi is another annoying question.


    Secondly, Kushina''s death because of Kyuubi will definitely affect Namikaze Minato''s mentality to a large extent.


    Even Konoha will lose face, and those caravan spies hidden among the civilians will spread all this to the ninja world.


    Although Konoha is still the winner of the third Ninja World War, if Konoha, the lion, shows signs of fatigue, the other four major powers will never let go of this opportunity and will definitely wage war again.


    This is the biggest purpose of Obito, to cause war. The peaceful ninja world does not have the soil for the development of Akatsuki. He needs a chaotic ninja world.


    Seeing the masked man rushing directly into the cave, Minato instantly launched the Flying Thunder God and returned to the cave. He left the mark of the Flying Thunder God on Kushina''s body.


    As a Sannin, Tsunade''s perception is not much worse. Suddenly, he saw a black-robed masked man walking out of the wall. Although Tsunade was surprised, he broke out chakra without hesitation, and punched the masked man.


    The one who came out of the strong at this moment must not be a good person, just beat him up.


    But what surprised Tsunade was that the person was standing there, but it seemed like a phantom. Her fist went straight through the body of the black-robed masked person, hit the wall, and directly punched the wall out. Several huge cracks.


    Using Flying Thunder God, Minato, who appeared instantly, saw that the masked man had just entered, and he was relieved.


    Just as Minato was about to tell Tsunade the masked man''s ninjutsu information, the masked man backed away abruptly to the corner.


    "Untie the Tail Seal!" The kaleidoscope Sharingan in Obito''s eyes spun rapidly, and then formed a seal in his hand.


    Originally, I wanted to take Kushina away from Nakaze Minato''s face, so as to humiliate Namikaze Minato, but Obito didn''t expect that there was another Tsunade here, so he had to give up, and directly used the solution that Madara gave him. Tail seal.


    This seal can directly undo the seal on Renzhuli, and forcibly release the tailed beast.


    Of course, this technique can only be used when the strength of the jinzhu is weak, or the seal is weak, and it is useless under normal circumstances.


    But right now because of childbirth, Kushina is weak and the seal is weak, so Obito can easily release Kyuubi.


    Namikaze Minato thought that the masked man was about to unleash some offensive ninjutsu, so he quickly picked up Kushina and prepared to dodge it with Flying Thunder God, but found that the seal that bound Kyuubi on Kushina''s body was broken.


    The seal on Kushina''s stomach turned into a black vortex, with huge orange-red claws protruding from it.


    Nine Tails, break the seal!


    "Damn it, what''s going on." A rare look of anxiety appeared in Namakaze Minato''s eyes.


    In the ninja world, there is a common sense about Jinchuriki, that is, Jinchuriki will die the moment the tailed beast is pulled out.


    Soon, it was no longer claws, half of Kyuubi''s body protruded, and Kyuubi''s huge body instantly filled the cave, even destroying the cave, squeezing a lot of stones down.


    Kyuubi''s body is really huge, so naturally it can''t be accommodated in a cave used as a delivery room.


    Minato had no choice but to use Flying Thunder God to move Kushina outside in order to prevent hurting others.


    Seeing that Minato would be taken away, Obito sneered, and blurted out again. Anyway, Kyuubi had already been released, and this time he won.


    And with A Fei''s strength, Obito estimates that Konoha has been destroyed to a considerable extent now.


    Wait for him to psychic Kyuubi again, then everything in Konoha will be turned into ruins.


    Seeing that Minato and the masked man had all left, Tsunade held Naruto with one hand, and punched the cave wall with a fierce punch, directly hitting an exit, and jumped out of the exit she punched.


    At this time, the nine tails outside have been released.


    Roar! !


    Kyuubi could not help but let out a roar of excitement when he saw the light of day again.


    Since a man who was so powerful and abnormal sealed him with the reason that you are too strong to seal him, this is the first time he has come outside, it is really not easy.


    Looking at the red-haired woman lying on the ground, Kyuubi showed a fierce look. Although Senju Hashirama was very bad, that red-haired woman was not a good person, and she had imprisoned him for several years.


    Minato hugged the dying Kushina, suppressed the sadness in his heart, and quickly threw out a flying thunder **** Kunai, dodging Kyuubi''s attack.


    "Oh, it''s strange that he didn''t die." Obito, who came out of the ghost, saw that Kushina was still alive, said something, and then directly controlled Kyuubi with the kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    "No!" Kyuubi felt bad the moment he looked at Sharingan, he didn''t want to be a psychic beast!


    But in the face of the kaleidoscope''s pupil technique, Kyuubi had no resistance at all, and lost his will in an instant, becoming controlled by Obito.


    Immediately afterwards, Obito controlled Kyuubi to attack Minato and the others.


    Minato held Kushina in his arms, and reached Tsunade''s side in a flash, and then used the flying thunder **** technique to bring Tsunade and Kushina back to his home in Konoha.


    Although he was anxious inside, Minato was also very calm, knowing that Tsunade was the only lifeline for Kushina at this time, so he brought Tsunade back immediately.


    "Master Tsunade, please!" After finishing speaking, Minato was about to use Flying Raijin to go back, and Kakashi and the others were still there, waiting for him to rescue them.


    Before leaving, Tsunade shouted to Minato:


    "That fellow Yongze told me before that if something happens and Nine-Tails is released, don''t worry. If I heal, and then seal Nine-Tails back, Kushina will not die."


    The figure of Minato paused for a moment, then nodded at last, and left quickly.


    Minato moved very quickly, almost instantly, and he returned to the cave again.


    But Kakashi and the others didn''t need him to save them, because the masked man disappeared the moment he came, leaving only one harsh word, and did not continue to attack Kakashi and the others at all.


    "Fourth Hokage, get ready, this is the wrath of the king of the world, Konoha will be destroyed."


    "Does space ninjutsu also exist? What a terrifying enemy." Seeing the masked man leaving, Minato''s face became very serious.


    "Master Fourth, let''s go back to Konoha as soon as possible. It is estimated that the target of the masked man is Konoha, so he didn''t waste time attacking us." Shisui analyzed.


    The masked man has the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, which may cause huge trouble for the Uchiha clan, whether the masked man is a Uchiha or not.


    So Zhishui is a little anxious now.


    Minato nodded, first sent Lake Biwa and the others to a safe place, and finally sent Shimizu and the awakened Kakashi and others back to Konoha.


    The title of this book is actually a spoiler, Kyuubi will definitely come out, but believe me, the ending will not be bad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： Night of the Nine Tails (Nine)

    Chapter 200 Night of the Nine Tails (9)


    After Yongze sensed that Konoha had a tyrannical and evil giant chakra, Yongze used Flying Thunder God to return to Konoha almost instantly.


    On the roof of the Hokage Building, looking at the huge orange figure, Yongze frowned slightly, but he was not too surprised.


    He had already prepared for Nine-Tails to be released, so although he was a little surprised now, he wouldn''t be in a hurry.


    "Roar!" Kyuubi, whose eyes turned into Obito Kaleidoscope Sharingan, roared loudly, and the huge roar resounded through Konoha.


    Kyuubi''s huge body more than 70 meters high stands in the leaves, like an orange hill, no matter where in the Konoha, you can see the huge body of Kyuubi.


    "This...is this the Kyuubi?" Some ninjas couldn''t help exclaiming when they saw Kyuubi''s huge chakra and terrifying aura.


    "Kyuubi actually broke through the seal, isn''t it over the water gate..." Midai, who happened to be not far from Kyuubi''s appearance, frowned when he saw Kyuubi''s figure.


    At this time, he was grateful for the decision made by Yongze before, allowing the residents to enter the refuge next to Hokage Rock.


    Even if Nine Tails appears now, it will not cause great casualties.


    The third generation quickly summoned adult ninjas and rushed towards Kyuubi.


    Uchiha Fugaku, who has been maintaining law and order, saw the kaleidoscope pattern in Kyuubi''s eyes and the mysterious person standing on Kyuubi''s head. He was in a bad mood and rushed to the place where Kyuubi appeared.


    However, some ninjas looked suspiciously at Uchiha Fugaku and the Uchiha Police Department he brought after seeing the patterns in Kyuubi''s eyes.


    Although it looks different from ordinary Sharingan, the pattern on Kyuubi''s eyes is obviously the pattern of Sharingan.


    Coupled with some rumors, Uchiha suddenly became suspicious.


    Under the control of Obito, Kyuubi suddenly opened its mouth wide, and all the chakra on its body gathered towards the mouth, forming a black ball in the mouth.


    The black ball slowly expands, then compresses, and finally turns into a small black ball, spitting towards Hokage Rock.


    This is the S-level ninjutsu Tailed Beast Jade that can only be used by Tailed Beast and Jinchuriki. It continuously compresses the powerful Tailed Beast Chakra, mixes and compresses it into a super-density ball in the mouth at a ratio of yin and yang of 2:8, and then releases it in one breath. come out.


    The power is very powerful, and it is easy to destroy a few mountains or directly destroy a ninja village.


    This is why the Five Great Ninja Villages attach so much importance to Renchuriki, no matter what happens, Renchuriki is necessary.


    Because the destructive power of the tailed beast is too strong, and if the tailed beast is paired with a ninja to become Jinchuriki, it is not as simple as one plus one, but a qualitative change.


    Just when Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uchiha Fugaku were about to make a move to deflect the Tailed Beast Jade, Nagasawa made a move, and a flying thunder **** Kunai threw it out, instantly shifting to the front of the Tailed Beast Jade, stretched out his hand, and directly pushed the Tailed Beast Jade Sent away.


    Boom! !


    There was a loud explosion sound, and the strong white light from the explosion made people unable to open their eyes.


    The tailed beast jade that was sent out of Konoha by Nagasawa, the impact of the explosion also affected Konoha.


    A ninja looked curiously at the place where the sound of the explosion came from, and his eyes widened instantly, with a look of disbelief on his face.


    If he remembered correctly, there should be a tall mountain in that direction, but why did it suddenly disappear?


    "Boundary of time and space..." Obito frowned when he was standing on Kyuubi''s head looking for the aura of Ah Fei when he saw Kyuubi''s Tailed Beast Jade being resolved by Nagasawa.


    He does know Yongze, but in his impression, isn''t Yongze an ordinary Chunin? How come he learned how to fly Thunder God like Minato.


    A vortex began to appear around Obito. In order for Kyuubi to make a big fuss in Konoha, he had to deal with Nagasawa, the guy who could teleport the Tailed Beast Jade away.


    But before Obito sucked himself into the air, he discovered that someone was robbing the control of Kyuubi.


    But he still has a psychic contract with Kyuubi. Although Obito was slapped in the face and caught off guard, he didn''t let that person successfully **** the control of Kyuubi.


    Obito looked in the direction of Uchiha Fugaku, looking at the kaleidoscope in Fugaku''s eyes, Obito was slightly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Konoha''s Uchiha also has a kaleidoscope, which he did not expect.


    He is quite concerned about Konoha''s Uchiha, but he is afraid that others will also have Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    As a person who owns the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Obito is well aware of the power of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, so he is even more afraid of this power.


    But Fuyue hid it too deeply, and actually managed to hide it from him.


    After Fuyue turned on the kaleidoscope, the Tianchang passive in the right eye took effect instantly, and Fuyue would no longer be bound by gravity.


    Fuyue no longer suppressed the power of his right eye, he floated directly into the air, looked at Obito, and said loudly:


    "Who are you, why do you have the Sharingan of our Uchiha clan, why do you pretend to be the Uchiha clan to destroy Konoha."


    Fuyue''s purpose of saying this is very simple, that is to break the connection between the masked man and Uchiha, and not to admit that the masked man is a member of Uchiha.


    Fuyue is determined not to take this blame. He doesn''t know the group of people in the clan. The hawks must not have a kaleidoscope, otherwise they would have fallen into chaos long ago.


    As for Doves, whoever controls Nine Tails to destroy Konoha can be called Doves?


    All Fuyue can be sure that the masked man in front of him is definitely not from the Uchiha clan, at least not from the Uchiha clan when he was the patriarch.


    "Hehe, I''m pretending to be Uchiha." Obito laughed loudly, and then said:


    "Have the Uchihas forgotten their ancestor Uchiha Madara? I am Uchiha Madara, the future king of the world. This time it is my revenge against Konoha."


    "Nonsense! Uchiha Madara died a long time ago." Fuyue snorted coldly, the kaleidoscope in his eyes twirled wildly, and Tianchang in his left eye was fully activated, leaving a tear of blood in his left eye, wanting to directly move Obito''s two arms quickly Float into the air, so as to achieve the effect of shredding the arm.


    What Fugaku didn''t expect was that his pupil technique didn''t work, Obito''s arms didn''t rise and fall at all, as if nothing happened just now.


    Seeing Fuyue seemed a little confused, the corners of his mouth under Obito''s mask raised.


    In order to prevent Fu Yue''s kaleidoscope from having any weird abilities, he had already entered the virtual state just now.


    Although I don''t know what happened, Fu Yue should have used an attack-type pupil technique just now.


    Just when Obito was controlling Nine Tails to attack Fuyue, a giant snake suddenly jumped out and tied Nine Tails tightly.


    At the same time, Nagasawa, who was holding a dagger and whose body emitted this red shimmer, also came to the side of Kyuubi.


    Three generations separated into four shadow clones, all of them were forming seals quickly, ready to perform his favorite ninjutsu, five escape Dalian bomb technique.


    A golden figure also appeared on the battlefield.


    Unlucky, it rained when I came back, Lin was covered in rain, I hope I don¡¯t catch a cold tomorrow


    Just after taking a shower and changing clothes, I hurriedly coded a chapter. I am really sleepy, so I will code tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： Night of the Nine Tails (10)

    Chapter 201 Night of the Nine Tails (10)


    Seeing so many strong men appearing at once, the face under the Obito mask became ugly.


    The original plan was for Ah Fei to cooperate with Danzo, and then use Danzo''s remaining power in Konoha to contain some Konoha ninjas.


    In addition, Danzo itself is not a weak ninja. Afei casually possesses a Konoha Jonin, and he is also a powerful fighter. In addition, he and the Kyuubi controlled by him, together, challenge the entire Konoha Enough is enough.


    Even if you don¡¯t agree with Danzo, you can let Ah Fei directly attach to Danzo, wreak havoc on Konoha, pin down a large number of Konoha ninjas, and share his pressure.


    But I don¡¯t know why, not only didn¡¯t see Danzo, but A Fei disappeared as if the world had evaporated, and Konoha didn¡¯t seem to have suffered a lot of damage.


    As soon as A Fei disappeared, all the pressure fell on him.


    Obito looked around, and there was no simple person around him.


    Oshemaru, known as the legendary Sannin, crossed his arms and walked out of the shadows slowly.


    The third generation of Hokage, who claims to know all the ninjutsu of Konoha and is proficient in the five basic chakra changes, quickly formed a seal not far from Kyuubi.


    Floating not far from him, the Uchiha patriarch Fugaku Uchiha who has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Nagazawa who was able to teleport the Tailed Beast Jade away, and Naikaze Minato who just returned to Konoha.


    Among these five people, Obito thinks that Yongze should be the weakest, because compared to the others, Yongze is the least famous one.


    Because the four of them have earned their own titles in the ninja world, but even so, Nagasawa with the Flying Thunder God is not easy to kill.


    These five people, if he deals with any two of them, he may be defeated, and he can only escape, let alone deal with five.


    Obito directly used Kamui to sneak away, and secretly manipulated Nine Tails to destroy Konoha.


    As for why not leave directly, because there is a kaleidoscope present, as long as he loses contact with Kyuubi, Kyuubi will definitely be controlled by Uchiha Fugaku.


    Otherwise, he can take advantage of Kyuubi''s hatred for Konoha and go directly, anyway, Kyuubi himself will destroy Konoha.


    Obito launched Kamui, a vortex suddenly appeared in the air, sucked Obito into it and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Obito''s disappearance made Sandai and others a little confused who didn''t know about Obito''s information, but as an experienced Kage-level powerhouse, Sandai''s hands didn''t stop.


    The five types of ninjutsu that change the nature of the basic chakra rushed towards Kyuubi.


    Kyuubi bound by ten thousand snakes could not dodge at all.


    Although Wan Snake''s strength is far worse than that of Nine Tails, it is still no problem to tie Nine Tails for a few seconds.


    When the third generation''s five-dun Dalian bullet was about to hit Kyuubi''s body, Orochimaru directly canceled the psychic to Wanshe.


    Boom!


    A burst of huge white smoke flashed past, and after canceling the psychic spell, Ten Thousand Snakes returned to Ry¨±chi Cave in an instant, leaving only Nine Tails still struggling.


    Boom! !


    Five kinds of ninjutsu with different attributes hit Nine-Tails feet together, causing a violent explosion.


    Even if it was Nine Tails, after being hit so hard suddenly, his feet went limp and he fell to the ground.


    Seeing the masked man disappear, Fuyue wanted to use the kaleidoscope to control Kyuubi to end the attack, but Fugaku looked into Kyuubi''s eyes and found that Kyuubi''s eyes were still the same as the previous kaleidoscope.


    "Be careful, everyone. The masked man hasn''t left yet. It may be around Konoha, or in the middle of Konoha." Fuyue reminded loudly.


    "I know the information about the ninjutsu of the masked man, I''ll go find him." Minato said quickly.


    He is not good at dealing with big guys like Kyuubi, so he volunteered to deal with the masked man.


    His perception is far superior to that of ordinary ninjas, coupled with his extraordinary response nerves, he can use Flying Thunder God so smartly.


    After finishing speaking, Minato disappeared in a flash, and went to look for traces of the masked man.


    Although he ate a five-dun Dalian bullet, Jiuwei''s skin was rough and fleshy, and he quickly stood up again as if nothing had happened, and began to gather the tailed beast jade again.


    Seeing this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi held the big stick that the ape demon had turned into, and prepared to attack Nine-Tails when the Nine-Tails condensed the Tailed Beast Jade, and let the Tailed Beast Jade get out of the original attack track.


    Oshemaru also quickly formed seals, preparing to use earth escape ninjutsu to interfere with Kyuubi.


    There is no doubt that this is the way most ninjas in the ninja world deal with Tailed Beast Jade.


    The Tailed Beast Jade is powerful, hard-wired is not a good choice, it is much easier to interfere with the attack trajectory of the Tailed Beast Jade.


    However, Yongze is not an ordinary ninja, so naturally he doesn''t need to take an ordinary path.


    "You just need to support me by the side, and I will attack.\''" Yongze said confidently.


    Three generations thought about it, then nodded quickly.


    Before, Yongze used the Flying Thunder God to take away the white monster who performed the Wooden Manjutsu by himself, and then came back so quickly.


    Since the white weirdo didn''t come back, he was either beaten away by Yongze, or simply killed by Yongze.


    No matter which one it is, it means that Yongze is strong.


    Naturally, Yongze has such strength and is so confident. The third generation is also willing to play as a support. He has passed the age of being competitive.


    Oshemaru naturally has no objection, he and Yongze are close partners now, coupled with curiosity about Yongze''s strength, it might be better to say that this is exactly what he hopes.


    Fugaku, who was floating in the sky, also nodded. His ability is not suitable for dealing with a big guy like Kyuubi, but more suitable for dealing with people. If he wants Kyuubi to float up, it will waste a lot of his pupil power and may not cause much damage.


    Just as Yongze was speaking, another black ball quickly condensed in Jiuwei''s big mouth, and the tailed beast jade was about to take shape again.


    Yongze first formed a seal quickly, and the water wall was activated. A large amount of water flowed from Yongze''s body, rushing towards the surroundings, and finally formed a semicircle shape to cover the nine tails.


    This was originally a defensive ninjutsu, but Yongze was afraid that the aftermath of the collision between him and Tailed Beast Jade would cause damage to Konoha, so he first used the water wall to offset some of the impact.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze stepped on the ground with his right foot, stepped on the ground to create a small hole, and jumped directly in front of Jiuwei''s head.


    The moment Kyuubi spit out the tailed beast jade, Yongze''s fist emitting a white halo landed in front of the tailed beast jade.


    Before I used Flying Thunder God to teleport the Tailed Beast Jade because the Tailed Beast Jade had already entered the center of Konoha, and directly exploding it would destroy the most prosperous part of Konoha.


    And now the Tailed Beast Jade is still in Kyuubi''s mouth, even if the Tailed Beast Jade is broken, most of the power will be borne by him and Kyuubi, and then blocked by the water barrier, there are three generations of Orochimaru and Fuyue outside.


    So Yongze, who was about to quickly deal with Nine-Tails, chose to directly blow up Tailed Beast Jade.


    Seeing Yongze actually rushing directly to Kyuubi, Sandai, Orochimaru and Fuyue were all confused by Yongze''s reckless manipulation.


    Three generations thought that Nagasawa would use some powerful ninjutsu to attack Kyuubi, and Orochimaru thought that Nagasawa would use the scorching sun-like slash he saw last time.


    No one expected that Yongze would dare to touch Tailed Beast Jade in the face, and rushed directly in front of Tailed Beast Jade.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： Night of the Nine Tails (11)

    Chapter 202 Night of the Nine Tails (11)


    "Hoo hoo hoo!" Facing the tailed beast jade that made the shadow-level powerhouses shy away, Yongze looked unusually calm, and even his breathing didn''t change a bit. White Qi, strengthen the body.


    The moment Jiuwei spat out the Tailed Beast Jade, Yongze punched out the fist with the white halo that had been gathering strength for a long time.


    Click! Click!


    There was a sound like a shattering mirror, and many white cracks quickly appeared where Yongze''s fist hit, and they continued to spread, as if the space was split by Yongze''s punch.


    Compared to Yong Ze''s punch to break the space, Nine Tails'' Tailed Beast Jade is no different.


    Although the Nine-Tails compressed Tailed Beast Jade is very small compared to Nine-Tails'' huge body, but compared to normal humans like Yongze, the Tailed Beast Jade is almost twice as big as Yongze.


    The huge pitch-black tailed beast jade contains the extremely powerful tailed beast chakra inside. From a distance, it looks like a black hole that can swallow everything, and it looks extremely oppressive.


    In fact, although the Tailed Beast Jade is powerful and looks very high-end and domineering, the principle is not particularly complicated.


    The essence of Tailed Beast Jade is formed by Yang attribute Chakra and Yin attribute Chakra according to a certain ratio, and then use the ultimate Chakra shape change to compress a large amount of Chakra into a smaller size, and finally turn it into a Chakra ball and spit it out. This is the Tailed Beast Jade.


    Because it has compressed a lot of chakras and possesses both yin and yang properties, the tailed beast jade can have such terrifying power.


    But for the current Yongze, the tailed beast jade is no longer something that needs to be avoided.


    The shocking fruit will disperse the energy of the tailed beast jade, the breath method strengthens his body, and the armed color improves his defense, so there is nothing to be afraid of, unless it is the ten-tailed tailed beast jade.


    Boom! !


    The power of the shock on Yongze''s fist spread in the air, and the moment it finally came into contact with the Tailed Beast Jade, it exploded, and the huge explosion sounded through the entire Konoha.


    Everyone heard the huge explosion, and looked towards the source of the sound, and couldn''t help being stunned.


    Because, the dazzling white light produced by the explosion was in the dark night, as if the sun had risen again, and the whole Konoha was actually illuminated by the white light produced by the explosion, just like daytime.


    Hush!


    The energy aftermath of the confrontation between the air shock and the tailed beast jade began to dissipate to the surroundings, and the first to bear the brunt was the water wall that Yongze had arranged in advance.


    Although Yongze spent a lot of chakra on this water formation wall, it was not enough to see the aftermath of the battle between Kongzhen and Nine-tailed Beast Jade. Soon the water formation wall was broken, and a large amount of water was like rain. landed on the ground.


    "Earth escapes earth flow wall!" Although he was shocked that Yongze was so reckless that he was still alive and successfully stopped the tailed beast jade, but the third generation quickly reacted, and together with his three shadow clones, came from four directions. At the same time, the earth flow wall was released, forming a square, which perfectly framed Jiuwei and Yongze within the square.


    Although the earth flow walls of the third generation are very high and strong, they were unable to withstand the terrifying impact of the Tailed Beast Jade in the end, and two sides of it were broken.


    But at this time, Orochimaru made a move, quickly formed a seal, and then bit the finger and slapped the ground violently.


    "Psychic triple Rashomon!"


    Three huge and long ghost-like doors rose rapidly from the ground, blocking behind the broken earth flow wall.


    At this time, the dispersed energy has already gone through Nagasawa''s water formation wall and the third generation''s earth flow wall, and Orochimaru''s triple Rashomon is also a top-level defensive ninjutsu. In the end, the dispersed energy still failed to break through the Rashomon. , one side of the aftermath was successfully blocked.


    As for the other side, it was Fu Yue who went to intercept.


    Fuyue quickly floated in front of the shattered earth flow wall, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his eyes twirled wildly.


    "Everyday!"


    The impact of the aftermath, under the action of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, continued to rush towards the sky, and finally dissipated in the air.


    Just as everyone was resisting the energy dispersed by Tailed Beast Jade, the contest between Yongze and Kyuubi also came to fruition.


    After the huge white light flashed, I saw that the entire fox face of Kyuubi was blown black, while Yongze looked intact except for his clothes being a little messy.


    There is no doubt that in the duel between Kyuubi and Yongze, Tailed Beast Yu Yuyu, Yongze won, and fist won.


    Yong Ze punched the Tailed Beast Jade!


    "Roar!" Kyuubi, who was injured by his own Tailed Beast Jade, roared unconvinced.


    Yong Ze saw that Nine Tails dared to be unconvinced, and a white halo appeared in his hand again, and he punched Nine Tails'' fox on the head.


    Click! Click!


    The powerful shock force was released against Kyuubi''s head, directly hitting Kyuubi to the ground, and the powerful shock wave instantly buzzed Kyuubi''s head.


    But fortunately, Kyuubi is under the control of the illusion now, and only has some instincts, as well as the orders in the Obito illusion, otherwise it may take a while to continue fighting Yongze.


    Nagazawa jumped onto the head of Kyuubi who fell on the ground.


    Feeling an uninvited guest on his head, Kyuubi immediately lowered his head, and then scratched his head with his sharp claws.


    Facing the attacking huge sharp claws, Yongze looked calm and kept breathing with full concentration, then attached an armed domineering look to his fists, and punched directly at the attacking claws.


    boom!


    With one claw and one punch, they collided together, creating a powerful wave of air, but Yongze has a chakra explosive breathing method to strengthen, and with the power of Whitebeard, how could he lose to Kyuubi in terms of strength, and soon Kyuubi''s claws were bent down at a strange angle.


    If Nine-Tails were an ordinary fox, I''m afraid it would become a lame fox directly, but considering that it is a tailed beast, it should be able to recover soon.


    Being controlled, only Kyuubi, who destroyed everything in his mind, even though his leg was injured, still did not give up the attack on Yong Ze.


    A long and fluffy fox tail came towards Yongze.


    Yongze grabbed the fox''s tail directly, and then with a strong force, he swung the nine tails up and smashed them to the ground. Anyway, since there is nothing around here because it is a battlefield, he is not afraid of smashing things.


    Kyuubi, who stood more than 100 meters tall, was picked up by a human being who was only 1.8 meters high and smashed it. This huge contrast was enough to shock every ninja present, including the elite ninjas, Anbu ninjas.


    Sandai Anbu stared dumbfounded at the incredible scene in front of him.


    That Kyuubi who was feared by the Konoha ninja, that Kyuubi who seemed to be like a hill, was being smashed by someone like a towel, what a powerful force it must be.


    Unexpectedly, Assistant Yongze, who usually looks kind and friendly, fights so vigorously, not to mention blowing the tailed beast jade with one punch, and even smashing the tailed beast casually, as if it is not a powerful and evil tailed beast , but small animals like little squirrels and foxes.


    Don¡¯t say that the third Anbu was dumbfounded, the fourth Anbu was dumbfounded, he knew Nagasawa was strong, but he thought it was that kind of strong Jnin, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be stronger than Hokage, and beating Kyuubi was easier than beating up his son.


    Just when Yongze was throwing Kyuubi around, Yongze suddenly found that the kaleidoscope pattern in Kyuubi''s eyes disappeared, although it seemed to become more angry.


    "Did Minato also succeed?" Yong Ze thought.


    Calvin, I couldn¡¯t hold back for half a day, so I¡¯m a million points late


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： Night of the Nine Tails (12)

    Chapter 203 Night of the Nine Tails (12)


    "Damn Uchiha! Damn Uchiha Madara!" Kyuubi yelled at Uchiha and Uchiha Madara as soon as he woke up.


    Originally, it broke through the seal and slipped directly to a place where there was no one, and then regained its freedom. In the end, the **** Sharingan took control of it again, causing it to fall into a dangerous situation now.


    Not long after Kyuubi regained consciousness, a golden figure appeared on the battlefield again.


    "Nongze, I have cut off the connection between Kyuubi and the masked man by my sealing technique, what should I do now?" Minato saw Kyuubi in the end, slightly stunned, but still asked quickly.


    "Bring Kushina and Tsunade." Nagasawa punched Kyuubi''s fox in the head again, turned his head and said to Minato.


    Kyuubi, who had just regained consciousness, was hammered hard by Nagazawa, and his head hit the ground hard, feeling a little dizzy for an instant.


    Yongze stood on the ground, looked at Kyuubi, let out a breath, and concentrated his breathing to the extreme. At the same time, his fist was covered with the color of the weapon and turned black, which looked like a fist made of iron.


    "Kyuubi, you are too powerful, you must be sealed." Yongze looked at Kyuubi, raised his fist and said.


    Nine Tails:? ? ?


    Kyuubi looked at Yongze with two big eyes in bewilderment, am I too strong? So can you tell me why I''m the one getting the beating now?


    Besides, it sounds a bit familiar to it, as if some strong and shameless person said the same thing when holding it, human beings are really despicable!


    Without giving Kyuubi a chance to react, Yongze directly punched Kyuubi with a normal punch, punching Kyuubi''s head violently, and even got up half of Kyuubi''s body.


    Yongze jumped up again, the chakra on his feet erupted fiercely, kicked the half-turned Kyuubi down with one kick, and hit the ground hard with a bang, splashing a lot of dust.


    Nongze, who landed from the sky, landed on Kyuubi''s abdomen, Yongze clenched his fist again, and a white halo appeared on the fist.


    "Serious punch!"


    Yongze''s fist with a white halo slammed into Jiuwei''s abdomen fiercely, a huge shock exploded on Jiuwei''s body, Jiuwei''s eyes widened, bloodshot eyes, even the erected fox ears were gone Going down, it can be seen that the damage caused by Yongze''s blow to Kyuubi is really not light.


    Seeing Yongze hammering Kyuubi like this, Fu Yue, who was planning to control Kyuubi to make it quiet, silently put away the illusion he was about to use.


    According to the current form, not only do they not need to help deal with Kyuubi, but they also have to pull Yongze and tell him to be gentle, so as not to kill Kyuubi, it will be troublesome.


    We have to wait for the Nine-Tails to be revived before re-capturing them. The vacuum period without the Tail Beast and no human power will also arouse the covetousness of the other four major powers.


    Besides, it¡¯s okay not to use it, as it will be remembered by the higher-ups in the future, and it can control Kyuubi.


    When Nagasawa beat Kyuubi violently, Minato also brought Kushina and Tsunade to the battlefield.


    At this time, Jiu Xinnai was no longer the lively look before, and his face was not as rosy as usual, but a very sickly pale.


    Tsunade not only healed Kushina himself, but also channeled slugs to assist him. The slug lay on Kushina''s back and continued to heal Kushina.


    Seeing Kushina''s appearance, Yongze also frowned, and stomped **** Kyuubi''s stomach.


    If you want to talk about the time you have been classmates, he has been classmates with Kushina for six years, and he has only been classmates with Minato for four years.


    Because Minato graduated when he was in the fourth grade, he and Kushina both completed the sixth grade before graduating.


    This is not to say that the relationship between him and Kushina is better than Minato, but that the relationship between the two is also very good, and they are both good friends.


    "Both the sealing class and the enchantment class are here, are you going to re-seal Kyuubi into Kushina''s body now?" Sandai canceled the psychic of the ape demon, and asked Nagasawa and Minato.


    Although he didn''t know the cause of the incident, but seeing that Minato brought the weak Kushina here, he probably guessed what Nagasawa and Minato were thinking.


    Re-seal Kyuubi into Kushina''s body, allowing Kushina to return to normal.


    To be honest, the third generation doesn¡¯t know if this is possible. At present, it is generally accepted in the ninja world that after the tail beast leaves the body of Jinchuriki, Jinchuriki will die immediately.


    So no one thought about whether Jinchuriki could live after being pulled out of the tailed beast, because normal Jinchuriki would die almost immediately after the tailed beast left.


    Kushina is probably the only one who has persisted for so long after the tail beast left, although he looks very weak now.


    "Kushina, how is your condition now, do you want to take a break first?" Yong Ze asked while looking at Kushina while calming Kyuubi under his feet.


    "Cough cough." Kushina coughed twice, squeezed out a smile and said, "This should be my best state so far. I should seal it as soon as possible. Waiting is a waste of Tsunade-sama''s chakra."


    Seeing Kushina say this, Nagasawa also nodded.


    Under Yongze''s suppression, Kyuubi could only watch helplessly as he was sealed step by step, and returned to that dark cage again.


    But during the sealing process, Kushina suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and Kyuubi, who had just been sealed a little bit, came out again in an instant. Fortunately, Yongze moved quickly and suppressed Kyuubi again.


    Minato, who was leading the sealing team to seal Kyuubi, teleported directly to Kushina with Flying Thunder God, hugged Kushina, looked at Kushina worriedly and said, "Kusina, are you okay? No, you''d better let Tsunade-sama heal for a while."


    Jiu Xinnai smiled on his pale face, shook his head, and said, "It''s okay, it was just an accident just now, I''m not used to it, hurry up and continue sealing."


    "It should be that Nine-Tails'' Chakra is too powerful, and the weak Kushina can''t bear such a powerful Chakra at this time." Tsunade who was treating Kushina said.


    As the pinnacle of medical ninjas, she knows Kushina''s current state too well.


    If it weren''t for the strong vitality of the Uzumaki clan and her treatment, now Kushina would have sealed the Nine-Tails again.


    I''m afraid that when Kyuubi enters Kushina''s body, that''s when Kyuubi and Kushina die together.


    "Master Tsunade said so, or Kushina, you should rest well and seal it again." Minato persuaded, just now Kushina suddenly vomited blood, which scared him.


    "I know my current state too well. I can''t recover even if I rest, and it may even be weaker." Kushina said the truth helplessly.


    Jinchuriki''s loss of Kyuubi should have been a fatal event.


    But because of her Uzumaki Clan''s physique and Tsunade''s treatment, only at this time can she have the opportunity to seal Nine-Tails again.


    If you procrastinate any longer, Kushina is afraid that her condition will be even worse, and the chances will be even slimmer.


    If possible, Kushina didn''t want to hold on like this, but there was no way, this was her only chance.


    Just like Minato didn''t want to lose her, Kushina didn''t want to lose Minato, and she wanted to watch Naruto grow up.


    The name has been decided long ago. Both men and women have prepared one. If it is a boy, it will be called Naruto.


    This is the name of the protagonist in "The Story of Perseverance and Endurance" written by Minato''s teacher Jiraiya. Kushina and Minato hope that their children can also have those excellent qualities like the protagonist in the book, and be a person who never gives up .


    "I have an idea." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： Night of the Nine Tails (End)

    Chapter 204 Night of the Nine Tails (End)


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Minato quickly looked at Yongze with hopeful eyes. At this moment, Yongze said that he had an idea, so he must have thought of a solution.


    "Yongze, you guys, if you have something to say, hurry up, don''t be slow there, if I die and become a ghost, I will go to you first." Hearing Yongze''s words, Kushina''s eyes lit up .


    Based on Yongze''s performance since she met him, if Yongze is not sure of what can be done, he will not say it.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Yongze expressed his thoughts.


    "Since Kushina''s current state cannot withstand the powerful chakra of Kyuubi, what if it is half of Kyuubi.


    Separate the yin and yang chakra of Nine Tails into two tailed beasts, Yin Nine Tails and Yang Nine Tails, and finally seal one of Nine Tails into Kushina''s body. "


    Everyone was shocked by Yongze''s mind-blowing idea, but after thinking about it carefully, it makes sense and is highly achievable.


    Because tailed beasts are different from other beings, the essence of tailed beasts is actually Chakra, a life form created by the materialization of Chakra, and everything about it is changed from Chakra.


    So theoretically, Nine Tails can be divided into Yin and Yang according to what Yongze said, and then become two tailed beasts.


    As for why other ninja villages do not increase the number of tailed beasts by doing this, it is of course because of the positioning of Jinchuriki and tailed beasts.


    In the ninja world, Jinchuriki and Tailed Beast are positioned as the nuclear weapons of Nagasawa''s previous life. They belong to the kind of existence with destructive power and strong deterrent ability.


    If the tailed beast is divided, the strength and destructive power of the tailed beast will decrease, and the role of the tailed beast and jinchuriki will not be able to be used.


    Nine-tailed is okay. Nine-tailed beast is the strongest existence among tailed beasts. Even if it is divided, other tailed beasts cannot touch porcelain.


    Moreover, jinchuriki itself is a headache for the major ninja villages. If jinchuriki can get along with the tailed beast, it would be fine to become a perfect jinchuriki.


    If not, then the seal of the Tailed Beast is a big problem. Be careful that the Tailed Beast breaks the seal and destroys Ninja Village, and not every Ninja Village¡¯s sealing technique is as strong as Konoha.


    In fact, Yongze thinks that the tailed beasts are still not strong enough. If each tailed beast has the power of nine tails or even ten tails, then the major powers will not dare to start wars easily.


    Even if there is a war, it is not a war between big countries, it will only be a small friction between a big country and a small country.


    Because everyone has the powerful power to destroy each other, or even directly make human beings extinct, if they accidentally finish playing all of them, they will naturally restrain each other.


    "If Kushina can recover, it''s okay to split Kyuubi, but where the other Kyuubi should be sealed, the choice of Jinchuriki is a very important thing." Sandai asked.


    Although it seems a little impersonal to say this at this critical moment, Sandai must say it, because he is the only one who is suitable to say it among the people present.


    Minato is Kushina''s husband. How can he say at this moment that Nagasawa and Kushina have a good relationship, and he will definitely ignore it selectively. He is the most suitable for the Konoha executives present.


    The choice of Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is very important, because Nine-Tails is too powerful and is the strongest tailed beast.


    Even if it is only half of the nine tails, it must be chosen carefully.


    Yongze didn¡¯t speak this time, although he could get a powerful Chakra power bank if he spoke.


    But for him now, Nine Tails can only be said to be tasteless, and it is a pity to discard it if it is tasteless.


    Does he lack chakra? Sorry, there is no shortage.


    First of all, Nagasawa already has the amount of chakras of the elite jounin, plus the Tomama template, although it is not comparable to Hashirama and Jinzhu, but among the ninjas, his chakra is considered to be the kind with a lot.


    Then there is the issue of Yongze''s attack methods. When facing the enemy, Yongze rarely uses other ninjutsu except Flying Thunder God. Basically, he uses Chakra to assist others, so Chakra does not consume much.


    If Kyuubi can understand each other and make Nagasawa a perfect Jinchuriki and understand the Kulama mode, it will be useful.


    However, Yongze reckons that now, not to mention mutual understanding, he is probably the third person Kyuubi hates besides Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    "Let Naruto come." Minato said suddenly.


    "Naruto?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Minato suspiciously, he had never heard of this name before.


    "Naruto Naruto is the child that Kushina just gave birth to today." Minato explained.


    "I disagree." Before Midai could say anything, Kushina stood up and objected.


    Only as a renjuriki can he know the pain of renjuriki. Kushina knows that it is not easy to be a renjuriki. When he becomes a renjuriki, he really cannot help himself.


    Kushina didn''t want Naruto to bear such pressure at such a young age, that was her child.


    "Why put so much pressure on a newborn child." Kushina looked at Minato with stubborn eyes.


    Minato is silent, does he really want his child to become Jinchuriki? Of course not, being Renzhuli is not a good thing.


    But there is no better choice than this.


    Jinchuriki doesn¡¯t choose whoever he wants to be. Naruto, who has the physique of the Uzumaki clan, is one of the most suitable candidates.


    If Hualing was not pregnant, maybe Minato would have included Hualing as a candidate, but Hualing is pregnant, and you still let her be the main force, isn''t it making trouble?


    Others were either physically inappropriate, or inappropriate in relationship, and Minato had other considerations, so he chose Naruto.


    Konoha suffered such a catastrophe tonight, the news will soon spread to the ears of all major countries, he must be decisive.


    "Kushina, I hope you can trust me, and, besides, do you think I will not love my son?" Minato looked at Kushina affectionately.


    "I hope you can explain Minato clearly when you go back." In the end, Kushina chose to believe Minato.


    How could Minato, who has been getting along with her, not know about Jinchuriki''s situation, so there must be a reason for Minato to do this.


    Minato let his son be the Jinchuriki, and the third generation thought about it and thought it was quite good.


    Naruto is the son of Kushina, so it is definitely no problem as a nine-tailed container, and Naruto is the son of the fourth generation of Minato, so the relationship is also very good, and there will be no situation where Jinzhuri rebelled against the village.


    Finally, with the efforts of everyone, Kyuubi was first divided into Yinyang Kyuubi, and then Minato used Flying Thunder God to bring Naruto back, and then sealed Yang Kyuwei into Naruto''s body with the gossip seal.


    The sealing class used Yin Nine Tails to seal it into Kushina''s body.


    Half of the Nine-Tails was sealed smoothly, and Kushina did not have the previous accident again, and after Nine-Tails returned to the body, although his face was still pure white, it was better than before.


    The Night of the Nine Tails is over!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： disagreement at the top

    Chapter 205 Disagreements at the top


    October eleventh.


    This is the first day after the Nine Tails Night.


    For ordinary villagers, last night was a night of confusion.


    Some Konoha residents living on the outskirts of Konoha saw the super-large vacuum jade released by Ah Fei, and also felt the powerful storm.


    Residents in other places who can¡¯t feel the east and west are confused. When they are sleeping soundly at night, a ninja suddenly comes to the door and tells them to gather in the shelter.


    However, the faint vibration from behind did indicate that something bad should have happened last night, which was also confirmed after they left the shelter.


    Although Yongze has tried his best to protect Konoha, the huge bodies of Kyuubi and Muren can destroy many buildings just standing there.


    A Fei¡¯s side is okay, the location is very remote, it¡¯s just a prison, which was originally destroyed by A Fei¡¯s wind escape.


    Kyuubi''s side is a little more serious. Several blocks have been reduced to ruins, but compared to the original destruction where the entire Konoha was rebuilt, only a few blocks are acceptable.


    Residents went home without incident and continued to return to their daily routines. Those whose houses were destroyed reported the information and waited for the arrangement of house reconstruction.


    But last night¡¯s Nine-Tails Night had a different meaning to the ninjas. The ninjas were shocked and terrified at first, and then shocked and rejoiced.


    The first shock and fear was naturally due to seeing the powerful figure of Kyuubi and Muren, a ninjutsu that is powerful enough to destroy the ninja world.


    The second shock was because of Yongze''s display of strength, first using Flying Thunder God to teleport away the huge vacuum jade, and then violently beating Kyuubi, throwing Kyuubi around like garbage.


    Originally, some people still had some objections to Nagasawa, the airborne assistant of Hokage, thinking that a newly promoted Jonin would not be qualified for this important position.


    After the night of Nine Tails, some dissatisfaction with Nagasawa disappeared overnight.


    Now when it comes to Assistant Nagasawa, everyone who doesn¡¯t give a thumbs up will say that Assistant Nagasawa is a ninja who truly has the will of fire, and it is a blessing to have such an assistant Nagasawa.


    Hokage Building.


    In the conference room, Nagasawa and Minato are discussing what happened last night with the other three Konoha executives, as well as some countermeasures for possible chain reactions.


    "The casualty report came out, there were no casualties among ordinary people, and those who were injured were only because they accidentally fell.


    According to the ninja, fifty ninjas were lost, some of them were Anbu, and most of them were prison guards. "Minato sat in the middle and said in a deep voice.


    "Considering that this is an unknown strong man who used the wooden escape, a masked man who knows time and space ninjutsu, and Kyuubi attacked at the same time, this kind of casualty is already the best we can do." The third generation said up.


    "Well, what the third generation said makes sense, but I think the guy who used the wooden dungeon must investigate carefully. The wooden dungeon, which was not even inherited by the first generation of adults, appeared in the hands of the enemy, which is very suspicious.


    And there is also that masked person, who actually has the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, or the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. The Uchiha clan may be related to this turmoil. " Mito Menyan said.


    Minato shook his head, and said: "This battle cannot be related to the Uchiha clan, and the ninjas of the Uchiha clan also took the initiative to stand up and fight.


    The patriarch Uchiha Fugaku is on the front line of fighting Kyuubi. If it was Uchiha''s conspiracy, how could Fugaku still stand up to deal with Kyuubi. "


    " Kadoyan''s worry is not unreasonable. Uchiha Fugaku clearly opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but he has been hiding it all the time. I''m afraid he has ulterior motives. The attack against Kyuubi this time may also be to paralyze us.


    The Uchiha clan has never been a law-abiding family. They used to be dissatisfied with the rule of the second generation, and tried to seek power and usurp the throne.


    Now the Uchiha clan still has a large hawk faction, so we must be vigilant against the Uchiha clan, the fourth generation. "Zanzhu Xiaochun also spoke, helping Mito Menyan to speak.


    She also has Mitomen Yan and Danzo, and there may be some differences at ordinary times, but on the point of dealing with Uchiha, the opinions are always unified.


    That is, the evil Uchiha clan must be contained, and the Uchiha decision cannot be relaxed, and we must be vigilant.


    boom!


    Just as Minato was about to refute Zhuan Koharu''s words, there was a knock on the table.


    Minato looked, and it was Nagasawa who was sitting on his right and suddenly slapped the table.


    Three generations, and two consultants all looked at Yongze, especially the two consultants looked at Yongze with a frown, and their expressions were very dissatisfied. This is a conference room for high-level executives, how can such a thing be done.


    Yongze smiled and said, "Why are you looking at me, I just hit a mosquito."


    "You..." Turning to bed Xiaochun just wanted to say that Yongze didn''t understand the rules, but was interrupted by Yongze.


    "I think the words of the two consultants are a bit inappropriate. Leaving aside what happened before the Uchiha, it is a fact that all the ninjas of the Uchiha clan have come out to fight." Nagasawa said quickly.


    "But..." Mito Menyan was going to talk to the young man Nagasawa about the evil and danger of the Uchiha clan.


    But Nagasawa also didn''t give Mitomon Yan a chance to speak, and continued: "Two advisors, if you still want to make remarks about the Uchiha clan, I would like to ask you a question.


    That Fugaku with ulterior motives in your mouth used his Sharingan ability to resist the impact of Tailed Beast Jade last night, which greatly reduced the damage of Kyuubi to Konoha, and the two consultants fought with Kyuubi last night What kind of role did it play. "


    It is impossible for Nagasawa to let the high-level officials continue to target Uchiha, especially in this sensitive period.


    Uchiha in this period must be worried, fearing that the Sharingan of the masked man will implicate them.


    If Konoha really goes to forcibly investigate Uchiha at this time, I am afraid that although many Uchihas have already guessed it, they will definitely be disappointed in their hearts.


    If Konoha chooses to believe in Uchiha at this time, instead of investigating Uchiha, and at the same time speaks out to praise Uchiha¡¯s contribution in Kyuubi Night, the relationship between Uchiha and Konoha will be further eased.


    "It can''t be said like this. Xiaochun and I are getting old, and our combat effectiveness is no longer what it used to be. It will undoubtedly be difficult to achieve results in the battle with Kyuubi." Mitomonyan said.


    He is in his fifties this year, and he is considered an older ninja. In addition, his practice has fallen after becoming a consultant, and his reaction speed and physical strength are not as good as before.


    Last night, even though he and Zhuanzhu Xiaochun arrived at the place where Kyuubi appeared, they didn''t help much. They were basically making soy sauce and directing other ninjas.


    "But that''s the truth. Uchiha Fugaku protected the village. Don''t we reward those who protect the village, but punish them instead?"


    Yongze stared at the two consultants, his domineering look slightly released.


    "Okay, it''s really not possible to investigate the Uchiha clan at this time." The third generation also stood on Nagasawa''s side.


    "Not only don''t investigate, we also want to reward, together with the ninja who contributed to the battle last night." Yong Ze said.


    Now the two consultants are completely speechless.


    Then Watergate raised the question about strengthening border defenses.


    Such a big wooden man and Kyuubi are causing trouble in Konoha, the news may have reached the ears of other big countries.


    Although they are not capable of placing spies in a secret department like the Anbu, but Konoha is so big, it is too easy to arrange a few spies.


    Other big countries know that there is such a turmoil in Konoha, and some bolder ideas may appear.


    ps: Push a friend''s book.


    "Fairies Stop Making Trouble" has a single heroine, daily writing, high sugar and no knives, full of dog food


    In addition, he was caught in the river in the last book, so I don¡¯t need to say more.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： Yunins thoughts

    Chapter 206 Yunin''s thoughts


    After the high-level meeting was over, Nagasawa and Minato walked towards Hokage''s office together.


    In front of Hokage¡¯s office, Yongze joked, ¡°Minato, I¡¯ll go in first and sit on Hokage¡¯s office chair, and you¡¯ll suddenly come in and say ¡®Nagazawa, I¡¯m Hokage¡¯.¡±


    "Huh?" Namikaze Minato looked at Yongze with some puzzlement. Is this some kind of special ceremony?


    Seeing Minato''s confused face, Yongze thought for a while, and felt that playing tricks with people who didn''t know the tricks was really a bit dull, so he just fooled it.


    "How is Kushina and Naruto doing?" Nagasawa asked Minato after entering the office.


    "It''s all good. After being sealed back to Nine-Tails, coupled with Tsunade-sama''s treatment, Kushina''s complexion is much better now, and I believe it will return to normal soon.


    Naruto''s words did not cause problems because he inherited Kushina''s physique. A gentle smile appeared on Minato''s face. Although the process was a bit bumpy, the final result was good, and the mother and child were safe.


    "Lucky to have you." Minato looked at Yongze, feeling a little emotional in his heart.


    This attack came too suddenly, and the attacker was surprisingly powerful.


    The masked man with a kaleidoscope Sharingan not only knows the weird space-time ninjutsu, but also forcibly removes the tailed beast''s seal, which is almost unheard of.


    Although it was just the weakest moment of the seal when Kushina gave birth, it was also outrageous.


    Although Minato didn''t see the other enemy, but from other ninjas, Minato can also know that the opponent is very strong, can release the extraordinary wind escape and the first generation of wood escape, the strength will not be inferior to the masked man, or even hard power Be stronger.


    But that enemy was quickly dealt with by Yongze, and the latter Kyuubi was also able to subdue easily because of Yongze.


    Minato originally thought that Yongze''s strength should be similar to his, but unexpectedly he still underestimated Yongze and overestimated himself. The strength shown by Yongze is much stronger than him.


    The importance of Nagasawa is not only reflected in strength, Tsunade is also Nagasawa who invited him back, and was responsible for personal protection of Kushina yesterday, and his powerful healing ability is almost extending Kushina''s life.


    At the same time, the guard Anbu was also carefully selected by Yongze. Although he only blocked a short point, it was considered as a precious time for childbirth.


    It can be said that most of the credit for the attack last night belongs to Nagasawa. Without Nagasawa, Konoha would definitely suffer great damage, and Kushina might also be in danger.


    Yongze saw Minato looking at him with a gentle smile on his face, smiled and clenched his fists and hammered Minato''s chest and said with a smile:


    "You look at me like this, and you say such misleading words, I''m afraid that Kushina will find me trouble after seeing it."


    Minato smiled and said: "Why, thanks to you this time, Kushina also said to thank you well, and let you be Naruto''s teacher then."


    "You can have this, I haven''t taught Jinjuriki yet." Yongze''s eyes lit up.


    Naruto is the reincarnation of Asura''s Chakra, and Senjubashima is also the reincarnation of Asura''s Chakra. Rounding up, isn''t it true that the first generation is his apprentice.


    Do the math again, Madara can''t beat Hashirama, doesn''t it mean that Madara can''t even beat his apprentice.


    Yongze instantly felt that he was a lot more stalwart. The ninja Uchiha Madara in the legend of God of Ninjas depends on his seniority.


    "If I entrust Naruto to you, I can rest assured. I can see Kakashi''s progress. Nagasawa, you are an excellent teacher." Minato nodded and said.


    Minato''s words pulled Nagasawa out of his thoughts, who was thinking about whether to accept Sasuke as his disciple and bond with Asura and Indra.


    "Even if you praise me like this, I won''t be merciful when the time comes. My requirements for my disciples are still very strict." Yongze said.


    He is indeed right in saying this, he has really high requirements on his disciples, he can''t normally master the weaponry, and he is beaten three times a day, oh no, it is three trainings.


    If it is the protagonist in the original work, Yongze''s requirements will only be higher.


    After all, creatures like the protagonist usually get stronger the more they are beaten, and the more they need to be beaten.


    "As my child, it''s still Jinchuriki, it''s better for you to be strict." Minato laughed.


    Minato probably wouldn''t have thought of it, because of this sentence, Yongze would beat Naruto in the future, and at the same time say that this is what your father said, and it is for your own good to beat you more, which made the relationship between Naruto and Minato father and son a bit out of control for a while. small issue.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Unin Ninja Village, the fourth generation Raikage Ai looked at the information about Konoha on the table, leaned on a chair, folded his arms, and fell into deep thought.


    "Is there no more accurate information? Why are there all suspicions and speculations." Ai frowned and said, how could such important information use these vague words.


    "There is no way to do this. After all, the intelligence personnel are disguised civilians, and they have no way to approach the core area. They can only speculate based on what they have seen from a distance." The earthen platform next to them said.


    "Nine tails broke through the seal, Jinchuriki was suspected to be dead, and Konoha was attacked by a white monster who knew the first generation of Mudun..." Ai''s eyes shone with a strange light.


    The five major ninja villages in the five major countries are the five strongest ninja villages in the ninja world, and Konoha is recognized as the strongest among the five major ninja villages.


    Because Konoha is the winner in every ninja war, even if it is the third ninja war and faces four great ninja villages at the same time, it won.


    But Yunin Village is not a ninja village willing to be ordinary. Yunin Village is a ninja village of the fighting faction. They want to replace Konoha''s position through war and become the number one ninja village.


    Every generation of Raikage has worked hard for this, and the fourth generation of Raikage is no exception.


    Just as the third ninja war ended, Konoha was in the recovery period, and even suffered this catastrophe. This time may be the weakest period in Konoha''s history.


    The Fourth Raikage really wanted to take the opportunity to declare war on Konoha and defeat Konoha.


    But although the Fourth Raikage has a hot temper and impulsiveness, the Fourth Raikage does not dare to attack Konoha in such a hurry when it comes to the whole Ninja Village.


    "Go to find out more detailed and accurate information, and mobilize spies in other places to see the information received by Iwanin Sandin and the others." Fourth Raikage finally ordered.


    "Yes!" Yunin who was waiting for the order below said quickly, and then walked out.


    Seeing that the Fourth Raikage did not choose to act rashly, Tutai smiled with relief.


    It is irrational to act rashly when the information is not accurate.


    The fourth generation has really grown a lot since becoming Raikage, and now it has the demeanor of the original third generation Raikage.


    Before the Fourth Raikage became Raikage, Tutai felt that let alone thinking calmly, he might already be on his way to attack Konoha.


    Recently, it may be due to staying up late too much that the state is not good. I have been trying to get back to the state these days, try to update as much as possible


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： black alert

    Chapter 207 Heijue''s Vigilance


    After Yongze returned home, he opened the panel and saw the prosperity and points. His happy mood instantly became unhappy.


    ¡¾Prosperity: 1750¡¿


    The deducted prosperity is mainly divided into two parts, one part is the damage of the building, which is easy to deal with, and it will be restored after a period of time after being built back, and the other part is the decline in prosperity caused by the dead ninjas.


    On the surface, it seems that there are no strong people who have died, but in fact there are, except for a small number of Anbu elites with decent strength. In fact, in the night of the Kyuubi, Konoha died a strong Kage, and that died with A Fei Danzo.


    Regardless of his character, Danzo is at least a ninja registered in Konoha, and he is protecting Konoha. The system naturally counts him into Konoha''s prosperity. If he dies in battle, his prosperity will be deducted.


    "At least Kushina and Minato are not dead, and Konoha only damaged a few streets. Otherwise, according to the original loss, I am afraid that the prosperity will be reduced to not even half of the system just obtained." Nagasawa comforted himself.


    Think carefully about the 250 prosperity degree, it is not a big problem.


    Konoha will soon enter a period of rapid development within a few years, when the time comes, let alone a movie class, there may be several.


    Zhishui''s strength has reached a bottleneck. As long as the kaleidoscope is turned on, the strength will skyrocket, and he will not be weak in the shadow class. If he does not open Sharingan, he can reach the shadow class, but it will take more time.


    Kakashi¡¯s words may have to achieve an overtake this time, and be the first to enter the kage class, because Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan is likely to evolve into a kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    According to Kakashi, after the battle with the masked man and the illusion of the masked man, he always felt itchy eyes and seemed to consume more chakra than usual.


    Nagaze speculated that when Obito Sharingan evolved into a kaleidoscope, it might have also driven Kakashi''s kaleidoscope, but Kakashi at that time was not strong enough to support the appearance of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    After all, Obito had the Ampy booster and power bank on his body, and Kakashi had nothing. He didn¡¯t have the blood of the Uchiha clan, and his strength at that time was only a new Jonin, so Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan did not change. .


    But now Kakashi is much stronger than at that time, and with the collision of Sharingan and Obito''s Sharingan, Sharingan is heading towards the kaleidoscope again.


    Kakashi''s Sharingan is Obito''s left eye. The power of the left eye is not inferior to that of the right eye. It can send objects from a long distance into time and space. It is so powerful that it can even destroy Daoyu.


    It has to be said that compared to other kaleidoscope Sharingan''s ability, Shenwei is too strong, both in attack and defense are excellent, this is only the power of a single eye, two Sharingans can exert real power, but One can imagine how powerful it would be if the two Kamui were gathered together.


    Kakashi only needs to worry about one problem, and that is chakra. The kaleidoscope will make Kakashi''s problem of insufficient chakra even more serious.


    In the original book, Kakashi in the later period is also a movie class, so he used Kamui twice and lay down directly.


    If the current Kakashi uses this, Nagasawa probably will stop after using it once.


    Regarding Kakashi''s lack of chakra, Nagasawa has two solutions. One is to give Kakashi the Chakra armor "Mieshi" obtained from the Jin Organization.


    The other is to implant Kakashi with secondary interstitial cells.


    Due to the addition of ten-tailed fragments in the forging process, Mieshi can not only enhance the user''s chakra, but also allow the user to recover chakra by absorbing the chakra of plants and land. This kind of big move can be regarded as an artifact.


    Because this thing has certain side effects, Yongze let it eat ashes in the warehouse, but with the mental strength of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Yongze thinks that it should be able to ignore the side effects of Mieshi.


    As for the implantation of secondary intercolumn cells, it was inspired by Obito. In the case of Obito, Nagaze felt that the best solution should be to implant intercolumn cells.


    The reason why Obito can use Kamui as ordinary ninjutsu is because of the cells between the pillars.


    If there were no intercolumnar cells, according to Obito''s frequency of using the kaleidoscope, he would have been blind for a long time.


    However, since the interstitial cells on Madara''s side were cultivated by the golem of the Outer Way, which is different from his side, Nagasawa is not going to directly implant the interstitial cells into Kakashi, but to implant the secondary interstitial cells. .


    Anyway, the functions of the two cells are exactly the same, but the difference between the youth version and the top version.


    Of course, it is up to Kakashi to choose in the end, and Nagasawa will not force Kakashi to implant secondary intercolumnar cells.


    Thinking about it this way, Yongze felt that his future brightened instantly, breaking through 3,000 degrees of prosperity to unlock the fourth template was just around the corner.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What, Ah Fei was sealed by Danzo, and Kushina is not dead yet."


    "Damn it!" In an underground base, Obito listened to Bai Jue''s report on Konoha''s situation, and angrily punched the wall next to him hard, smashing the solid stone wall, causing small gravel to scatter everywhere .


    That night, he was found by Namikaze Minato not long after hiding. The two sides had a big fight, and finally Obito was defeated and then used Kamui to run away, so he didn''t know what happened afterwards.


    Originally, he thought that even if he failed to destroy Konoha, at least he killed Zhuriki, it would not be a waste of time.


    As a result, not only Kushina survived strangely, but A Fei was also sealed by Danzo.


    This is so rustic that it failed to weaken Konoha, but it weakened themselves. A Fei is an important combat force.


    The one standing next to him spoke up: "Obito, we have to start the plan to strengthen the Akatsuki organization. Konoha''s Nagasawa is too strong. You can''t deal with it at this stage. Only Nagato can fight against it." .¡±


    Seeing Yongze playing with Kyuubi like a pet, Heijue really felt a sense of crisis. After planning for thousands of years, the chance of success is in front of him, but such a change suddenly appeared.


    Obito nodded. The current situation is far from the original plan. The original plan was to wait for Hanzo to completely age in five years before starting.


    Because of the white beard, the plan was advanced. Now that the Kingdom of Rain has been controlled, the recruitment plan can also be advanced.


    Obito looked over the information on ninja powerhouses provided by Jue, and realized that people in the world should not be underestimated. There are always some unique geniuses in the ninja world.


    "The powerful ninja who once fought against the first generation of Hokage, the genius puppet master who successfully assassinated the third generation of Kazekage in his teens, can capture the forbidden art of blood successor limit..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： The Uchiha who was rectified

    Chapter 208 Uchiha whose name was rectified


    "Wood escape Lianzhu family!"


    Dahe made a dazzling knot, and a row of new and neatly arranged wooden houses instantly appeared on the flat ground where there was nothing.


    "it is good!"


    "Amazing! As expected of Mu Dun, it''s really too strong!"


    The people next to him saw that Yamato had built so many houses with just a few clicks, their eyes lit up, and they applauded Yamato.


    "Fufu!" After releasing this ninjutsu, Yamato bent down and gasped tiredly. After all, although this ninjutsu has no power, it is extremely complicated and consumes chakra. However, seeing that the villagers around him recognized him, Yamato straightened up. waist, and responded to the villagers with a smile.


    After leaving the roots, Yamato discovered that the world is not only about missions and cultivation, and contributing to Konoha is not just about killing.


    Because Kyuubi destroyed several streets, and the people in those streets had no place to live, so Yongze sent Yamato, who owns a wooden dungeon, to make a temporary residence for them.


    Before the street was restored, they lived in the houses created by Yamato Mutun.


    Seeing the people smiling and living in the house he created with the wooden escape, Yamato felt full of motivation.


    "Yamato, I always feel that your Mudun is different from that of the masked man and that of the white monster." Kakashi who was standing next to him analyzed while rubbing his chin.


    "Captain Kakashi, if you want to say that I am weak, you can just say so, I don''t mind." Yamato said expressionlessly.


    Because of the first generation, the people of Konoha always have special feelings for Mu Dun, thinking that Mu Dun is the most powerful escape technique, the most powerful blood succession limit.


    Since Yamato showed Mudun in one group, he has become the most popular person in the group, and even people in other groups would come to see Yamato in their free time to see the demeanor of Mudun ninja.


    Of course, after seeing Yamato''s Mu Dun, there will be a certain degree of disappointment, but considering Yamato''s age, everyone thinks it is reasonable, after all, it is only eleven years old, which is understandable.


    But after all, they were attacked by the Mudun ninja in the night of the Nine Tails, and everyone would subconsciously compare Yamato''s Mudun with the attacker''s Mudun.


    There was no object for comparison before. After all, they had never seen the first generation of Mudun, so they could only imagine the power of the first generation of Mudun through the words left behind.


    But last night, there were actually two users of the wooden dungeon. Both the masked man and the white monster used the wooden dungeon, especially the white weirdo, who actually used the wooden man technique of the first generation of adults.


    That huge wooden man of tens of meters was seen by many ninjas and Anbu yesterday.


    After this comparison, I found that Yamato''s Mutun is indeed a little different, and it lacks a little meaning.


    So Yamato is used to being teased, but he doesn''t care too much. Anyway, everyone has no malicious intentions, it''s just a joke.


    "I''m afraid you will be sad if you say it directly, and the team leader who makes the team members sad is not a good team leader." Kakashi said with a smile.


    "When you said this, the team leader, you were very straightforward..." Yamato looked at Kakashi who was pretending to be stupid in front of him speechlessly.


    Just when Kakashi was teasing Yamato, a ninja walked up to Kakashi in an instant, and said to Kakashi, "Leader, it''s time, it''s time to go to the memorial monument."


    Kakashi nodded, and took Yamato to the Memorial Monument.


    Night of the Nine-Tails lost fifty ninjas, and the Nine-Tails broke through the seal and attacked Konoha. Among the attackers were those who had Sharingan and those who knew Mutun. All these need an explanation.


    When Kakashi arrived, a lot of people had already gathered under the huge black memorial monument, and Minato and Nagasawa were the first to arrive, standing silently in front of everyone.


    Minato didn''t wear Hokage''s exclusive royal robe today, but wore a black mourning dress specially worn by Suinen.


    Minato stood at the front, on the right was Nagasawa who also changed into black mourning clothes for the atmosphere, and on the left were the same three generations.


    After all the ninjas had arrived, they collectively observed a three-minute silence for the sacrificed hero, and Minato opened his mouth.


    "When this happened, I felt deeply guilty. I didn''t protect Konoha well, and let Konoha suffer such a terrorist attack.


    Those who died because of this incident, they are all heroes of Konoha, even the former Konoha Elder Shimura Danzo who was a prisoner.


    Although Shimura Danzo made a big mistake and was sentenced to ten years in prison, but this time he used his life to seal the powerful enemy who attacked Konoha at the critical moment. Although this cannot make up for the mistakes he made in the past, it is worth our while. engrave his name on the monument..."


    Minato¡¯s words were plain and simple, but the ninjas present could hear Minato¡¯s sincerity. Minato really felt guilty for this incident, and at the same time, he really respected those who died protecting Konoha.


    "Although heroes need to be remembered, we can''t live in sadness forever. Next, I will reward those who performed outstandingly in this Nine-Tails Incident."


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa, he is worthy of his position as Naruto''s assistant. He rushed to the scene as soon as the white monster attacked Konoha, and used the Flying Thunder God enchantment to teleport away the enemy''s ninjutsu. At the same time, after defeating the white monster , Assistant Yongze didn''t take a break, and immediately rushed to suppress Kyuubi, and he made a huge contribution to this incident!"


    Hearing Minato''s words, many ninjas nodded inwardly. Nagasawa''s performance that day was indeed unusually fierce, which shocked a lot of people''s eyes.


    Especially the scene where Bangbang punched Kyuubi with one punch, and then Bangbang punched Kyuubi with two punches, which is really unforgettable for a lifetime.


    "Three generations of Hokage, even as the previous Hokage, Konoha had a situation, the third generation was still obliged to stand at the forefront, arranged the work of the ninjas in time, and fought against Kyuubi on the front line..."


    "Uchiha Fugaku, as the Minister of the Konoha Police Department, Uchiha Fugaku fulfilled his responsibility very well. When the enemy first invaded, Minister Fugaku led the members of the police department to the battlefield to fight against the invaders , and at the same time fighting against Nine-Tails on the front line."


    ¡­


    After talking to everyone, Minato said again:


    "About the fact that the assailant owns Sharingan and Mutun this time, after the evidence provided by Minister Fuyue and rigorous investigation, the other party does not belong to Konoha''s Uchiha. As for the origin of the other party''s Sharingan and Mutun, we already have There are certain clues, but they are still under investigation."


    The Uchiha in the audience was a little excited when they heard Minato personally say that the attacker did not belong to Uchiha.


    Although Uchiha contributed a lot to the Night of Nine-Tails this time, many people still remain skeptical of Uchiha because the masked man who released Nine-Tails has Sharingan.


    This not only makes the Uchihas feel extremely aggrieved, it would be fine if they really did it, but it really has nothing to do with them.


    Moreover, they were taken away by Fuyue to support them at the first moment of the enemy''s attack. Their patriarch, Uchiha Fuyue, was still fighting the Kyuubi''s first battlefield, so how could they have contributed a lot.


    Being suspected like this really made the Uchihas feel aggrieved and angry, and even felt worthless for themselves and the Uchihas.


    But here, the fourth generation justified Uchiha''s name in front of everyone, which is very cool.


    Even the Fourth Hokage spoke, and those who doubted them before were all slapped in the face.


    Now even some hawkish Uchiha think that the fourth generation is good, and he is a sensible person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： My Naruto assistant brother

    Chapter 209 My Naruto Assistant Brother


    Because both Kyuubi and A Fei appeared at a certain distance from the ninja school, the ninja school was not affected, and normal classes resumed after a one-day suspension.


    However, no matter the students or teachers in the current ninja school, they are discussing the big incident of Kyuubi breaking the seal that happened not long ago.


    The students are okay. After all, they were sent to the refuge soon, and they don''t know the specific situation. They are all rumors, so the discussion is simple and optimistic after all.


    For example, Nagasawa, the assistant of Hokage who showed great strength in this incident, and the fourth Hokage Namakaze Minato, who is stronger, or how does it compare with the third Hokage.


    But teachers are different.


    The teachers are all Chunin and Special Jonin, and they all went to help when the incident happened, so they have either seen the huge wooden figure of A Fei, or they have seen Kyuubi.


    The assailant also possesses Mutun and Sharingan, these are very worrying things.


    Sharingan is Uchiha''s unique blood succession boundary, and Mudun only appeared in their first Hokage Senju Hashirama, and even his descendants did not inherit Mudun.


    Nowadays, there are people with Sharingan and people who know Mudun Ninjutsu attacking Konoha, how can people not worry about this.


    And the enemy who used the first-generation Mujinjutsu has been sealed, but the masked man who released the nine tails has not been caught.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa, why does this name sound so familiar, and why everyone is discussing it." Hearing the students discussing this name, Huayang felt a little familiar, as if he had heard this name somewhere before.


    The girl behind Huayang saw that Huayang didn''t know Yongze, so she explained:


    "Huayang sauce, you can''t just call Mr. Yongze by his full name. He is the assistant of Hokage. Didn''t the nine-tailed demon fox make trouble in the village a few days ago? It was the day everyone was called to the refuge. That incident was caused by Yongze. Master Ze solved it.


    It is said that the nine-tailed demon fox is as big as a mountain and has nine huge tails. It can destroy half of Konoha with one breath.


    I really seem to know how powerful Nagasawa-sama must be to defeat such a monster. "


    After speaking, the girl''s eyes became much brighter, as if they were shining with stars.


    "You can destroy half of Konoha with one breath." Hua Yang looked at the girl in bewilderment.


    An enemy attacked Konoha, and then Kyuubi broke the seal and attacked Konoha. She knew this, but was Kyuubi really that exaggerated, destroying half of Konoha in one go?


    She went to see the place where the battle was destroyed. Although the large pits and various large pieces of rubble on the ground looked quite shocking, it was not as exaggerated as destroying half of Konoha in one go.


    If that nine-tailed demon fox is really that strong, Huayang can''t imagine what kind of powerful strength he would have to defeat that kind of fox. Can ninjas really be that strong?


    "No." Huayang suddenly remembered where he heard the name Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    At noon that day, after the two of them finished their lunch, Hua Yang invited Duo to come over for a friendship exchange.


    Of course, in the end, there was no doubt that Huayang lost. At that time, Huayang curiously asked how Dou usually cultivated. He felt that he was already very strong, but his strength was still improving rapidly.


    "My ninja brother helped me make a training plan, and I practice according to that every day."


    Dou answered her like this.


    But Huayang has heard this ninja brother in his mouth countless times.


    Good grades in theory, I have a ninja brother.


    Shuriken score first, I have a ninja brother.


    Physical skills first, I have a ninja brother.


    So Huayang was not satisfied with Dou''s answer, and asked him the name of his ninja brother.


    "His name is Fujiwara Nagasawa, and I usually call him Brother Nagasawa."


    That was the first time Huayang heard the name Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    Huayang turned his gaze to the side of Dou who looked calm and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Dou." Hua Yang stretched out her white and tender fingers and gently poked Dou''s arm.


    "Huh?" Turning his head to look at Huayang, his wind attribute chakra has recently encountered a bottleneck in the change of nature, and he was thinking about how to break through this bottleneck just now.


    "Your brother''s name is Yong Ze?" Hua Yang asked.


    "Yes, that''s right." Dou nodded calmly.


    "The assistant Naruto is also called Nagasawa."


    "Exactly."


    "So your ninja brother is Naruto Assistant."


    "Yes." Dou nodded.


    Since Yongze became famous in Konoha and became popular, Dou also asked curiously, and Yongze generously admitted.


    "Well, I am the Assistant Yongze." Yongze said calmly.


    After hearing the news, Dou was a little surprised. What is the most dreamed of by the ninja school kids? That is to become Hokage, one can imagine Hokage''s status in the Konoha people''s center.


    Although the assistant of Hokage is not Hokage, he is equivalent to the deputy of Hokage, which is also very remarkable.


    But Dou quickly calmed down, so what if Yongze is the assistant of Hokage, it is not his brother Yongze, just a crumb adult who likes to eat sweets that only children eat.


    So Dou Neng told Huayang calmly, yes, his brother Yongze is that assistant Yongze.


    "Oh, so it is." Hua Yang nodded calmly.


    Isn¡¯t it the assistant of Hokage? It¡¯s normal to have a brother who is the assistant of Hokage.


    Isn''t Hokage who can defeat the nine-tailed demon fox assist the elder brother, just average.


    No wonder!


    Hua Yang grabbed Dou''s shoulders with both hands, shaking wildly, his excited eyes almost opened.


    "Dou, why didn''t you say it earlier, the ninja brother you mentioned is actually Naruto''s assistant.


    Fortunately, Huayang thought you were an ordinary person at first, and reminded you because he was afraid that you would not take classes seriously. "


    Because of Dou¡¯s name and Dou¡¯s dream is to become a ninja and make money, Huayang subconsciously believes that Dou was born in a poor civilian family.


    So at the beginning, when she saw that Dou was not paying attention to the class, she would kindly remind Dou.


    In the future, I still want to become friends with Dou and work hard together with Dou.


    It turned out that Dou¡¯s strength was beyond her imagination. Every time Huayang was hit to the point of doubting her life, she gradually forgot her previous idea of ??cultivating together with Dou, and instead chased after Dou¡¯s footsteps.


    At this time, Huayang only regarded Dou as an ordinary ninja family member with an ordinary ninja brother.


    Now, tell her that the ninja brother Kado is actually Assistant Hokage, and Kado is the younger brother of Assistant Hokage.


    In this way, wouldn''t Toku become the second generation of Ninja?


    The super strength can also be explained, after all, the training plan of Kabuki was formulated by Assistant Hokage himself.


    "I only found out recently, and Brother Yongze is not my blood brother, I am a war orphan, and later..." Dou talked about the past when he was picked up by Nonoyu and entered an orphanage.


    "I''m sorry for Dou, I just talked nonsense without knowing it, sorry." When Hua Yang heard that Dou was actually a war orphan, he quickly let go of Dou''s shoulders and apologized to Dou.


    Dou smiled indifferently and said: "It''s okay, I don''t care, I am doing well now, brother Yongze and the dean are very kind to me."


    "Let me give you a massage, it must have made your shoulders sore just now." Hua Yang thought about it and proposed a compensation plan.


    Dou originally wanted to refuse, but thinking of Huayang''s character, he finally agreed.


    If Huayang doesn''t agree, Huayang will definitely feel guilty in his heart.


    Good afternoon everyone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： perfect human strength

    Chapter 210 Perfect Renzhuli


    "Haha, beat Nine-Tails with two punches, smashing Nine-Tails around like a toy."


    "The Konoha guys want to confuse the information and do it decently. Just introduce a new Jonin and brag like this. At least find some decent ninjas who are famous."


    In Raikage''s office, the Fourth Raikage looked at the recently collected information, crossed his arms and smiled disdainfully.


    He once suppressed the rampaging Eight-Tails with his father, and he and the current Eight-Tails Jinchuriki are like brothers. He knows the terrifying power of the Tailed Beast very well.


    Konoha suppressed Nine-Tails and re-sealed it. The Fourth Raikage believes that, as one of the five great ninja villages, and the strongest one at the moment, it is natural that they will not be able to seal even a tailed beast.


    But if someone in Konoha can beat Kyuubi with two punches, and then smash Kyuubi as a toy, the Fourth Raikage will never believe it.


    Even if you have such great strength, Nine-Tails is still dead, let you smash it there, don''t let the tail beast jade go.


    So Raikage thinks that this is a rumor deliberately released by Konoha in order to confuse the public because of the heavy losses caused by the Nine Tails Rebellion.


    Raikage would not believe that a person he had never heard of hung up Kyuubi and beat him.


    It''s really that powerful, why didn''t it make a move in the third Ninja World War? If there is such a fierce person, can Konoha still be so miserable in the third war? They were all beaten to the door by sand ninja.


    It is impossible for the strength to rise to this level one year after the end of the war, so Raikage doesn''t believe it.


    "Since that person can be the assistant of Hokage, he should also have certain skills and should not be underestimated." The earthen platform next to him has a somewhat different view from Ai.


    "Even if his strength is acceptable, it is impossible to reach such an exaggerated level in intelligence."


    "That''s true, the intelligence strength is indeed a bit too exaggerated.


    It''s a pity that our spies were taken to the shelter during that incident, otherwise we wouldn''t have to rely on these limited information to speculate. " Tutai sighed with emotion.


    Between ninja villages, it is extremely difficult to send spies into the enemy ninja village and pretend to be ninjas of the enemy ninja village.


    Because most of the ninjas in the ninja village graduated from the ninja school in their own ninja village, and some of them are privileged by certain families of blood inheritance secret arts, who can practice in the family and then become ninjas directly.


    It is naturally impossible for the family ninjas, that is the Blood Successor Limit Family, and we cannot let everyone be like this, only the most core direct line can.


    As for the path of the ninja school, it is also very difficult and basically impossible, because the ninja school will not admit people with unknown origins.


    The rest of the way is to ambush the ninja of the opponent''s ninja village, and then use the transformation technique to disguise.


    This is a test of the spy''s transformation skill level and camouflage ability, that is, the spy''s personal level.


    However, due to the particularity of Chakra, everyone''s Chakra is different. It is not very obvious for ordinary ninjas, but it is very obvious in the perception of ninjas.


    So camouflage is also very dangerous. Although the perception ninja should not deliberately perceive teammates, once it senses it, it will definitely be exposed.


    This is why it is said that Bai Jue''s disguise technique is the strongest transformation technique. It not only changes the appearance, but also absorbs the opponent''s chakra, so that the chakra can also be disguised, and the perception ninjutsu also loses its effect.


    In summary, disguising as an enemy ninja is a very difficult and dangerous thing.


    So everyone likes to send ninjas to the opponent''s ninja village to pretend to be civilians. They can also observe the movement, and the probability of discovery is much lower.


    But the embarrassing thing is that in the night of the nine tails, Yongze asked the three generations to take all the civilians to the shelter in advance.


    At this moment, it is very difficult for Yunin''s spy to make a difference, because Konoha ninjas are everywhere on the alert, and if he dares to make any changes, he will be besieged by Konoha ninjas.


    That had no choice but to follow obediently to the shelter, after all it was not easy to send him to Konoha.


    Because of the existence of the Hyuga family, among the five major countries, Konoha has the largest and strongest number of perceiving ninjas. It is difficult to arrange spies in the five major ninja villages, and it is even more difficult to install spies in Konoha.


    "In any case, Konoha''s loss this time is bound to be not small. First, send a few teams of ninjas into Tango Country to test Konoha''s reaction." Fourth Raikage ordered.


    There are two small kingdoms between the Kingdom of Thunder and the Kingdom of Fire, one is the Kingdom of the Moon and the other is the Kingdom of Tang.


    Among them, the Kingdom of Tang is below, and a large amount of land borders the Kingdom of Fire, while the Kingdom of the Moon is above the Kingdom of Tang, bordering the Kingdom of Thunder.


    If the Kingdom of Thunder wants to attack Konoha, there are generally two routes. One is to enter the Kingdom of Tang through the Kingdom of the Moon, and then attack the Kingdom of Fire.


    The second is to enter the country of Tian through the country of the moon. The country of Tian also borders the country of fire, and can directly attack the country of fire.


    The difference between the two routes is that the Land of Tang route borders the Land of Fire with a larger area, allowing for a more flexible attack. At the same time, the Land of Tang is located in the northeast of the Land of Fire.


    As far as the Tian Country route is concerned, it is located in the north of the Fire Country.


    Kumin usually enters the country of Tang with a large force, and then a small group of troops stays in the country of Tian to confuse Konoha.


    But this time, the Fourth Raikage is going to do the opposite. He sent a small group of troops into the country of Chuanuo to test Konoha. If there is a chance, he will launch a large-scale attack on Konoha directly from the country of Tianzhi.


    "This is really a good time, just as I have already learned how to use the Tailed Beast Jade, so let''s give Konoha a surprise. This time, our cloud ninja''s Jinzhuli is different from before." Talking about Kirabi The Fourth Raikage showed a smile on his face.


    Although he and Kirabi are not blood brothers, they have cultivated a bond since childhood, and the relationship between them is deeper than brothers.


    In the past, Hachio has always been a headache for Kamo Ninja, because Hachio has a bad temper and strong strength, so he can easily go berserk.


    Every time Hachio runs rampant, it consumes the strength of Kumo Ninja. The third Raikage alone has suppressed Hachio several times, and once even injured the third Raikage, although he accidentally injured himself.


    But after Kirabi became Renzhuli, this situation changed.


    Kirabi and Eight-Tailed got along very well, and Kirabi became the first Jinchuriki of Kumo Shinobi who could fully control the power of the Tailed Beast, that is, the perfect Jinchuriki.


    During the third Ninja World War, it wasn¡¯t long before Kirabi became Jinchuriki at that time, and he still didn¡¯t know how to use many things, and he didn¡¯t display the true power of Hachio.


    Fourth Raikage believes that Kirabi will definitely surprise Konoha this time.


    As long as Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki can''t go to the battlefield, there will be no one to rule the Eight-Tails.


    ps: Time is so fast, it¡¯s almost night


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： Serious practice is a good ninja

    Chapter 211 A good ninja is one who cultivates seriously


    "Look at everyone''s cultivation results today. Do you want to fight each other or my shadow clone?" Yongze asked the five members of the special operations squad.


    It has been four months since Yongze taught the breathing method.


    Plus there are still three months left, and the school year of Ninja School will end, and there will be a batch of graduates by then.


    Yongze thinks this way, just like special medical students, graduates can also sign up for special warfare classes, and they are not divided into classes like ordinary students.


    However, after entering the special warfare class, the graduates will accept the assessment of the trainers again, and if they fail, they may be returned to the ninja school.


    Regarding this, Yongze will remind people who go to the ninja school to promote it that it is better for those who are interested in swordsmanship or who feel that they have good swordsmanship talents to choose the special warfare class, otherwise there may be a risk of failing the assessment.


    In order for these trainers not to pull their hips in the future, Yongze is going to check their practice, and then change the training plan according to the situation.


    Before, Yongze¡¯s management of the special warfare squad was relatively loose, because most of the people in the special warfare squad were Junin.


    Kosuke, who is not a Jonin, is a veteran ninja who has experienced three Hokages. The other Uchiha Masato, he did not become a Jonin because of his lack of merit. His strength is not much different from the other two Uchihas.


    That''s why Yongze felt that the people in the special warfare class didn''t need him to specially supervise them. After all, they were either young genius jonin or veteran ninjas.


    Basically, the special warfare class only has two group trainings a week, each for three hours. At that time, Yongze will explain some key points of breathing methods, as well as various sword-style skills.


    The rest of the time is for the special warfare class to practice freely, and it''s up to you how you want to practice.


    "Shadow clone, you should learn more from fighting Nagasawa-sama." Uchiha Hatsumi said eagerly.


    After the Nine-Tails Rebellion, all Konoha ninjas knew that there was Fujiwara Nagasawa in Konoha.


    Because whether it was Flying Thunder God teleporting a huge vacuum jade, passing through a huge wooden man, or smashing Nine-Tails like a toy, a large number of ninjas have witnessed it with their own eyes.


    This powerful strength made Yongze instantly gain a group of fans. Uchiha Hatsumi is one of them. She thinks that Yongze is the number one powerhouse in Konoha now. Not Nagasawa''s opponent.


    "Shadow clone." The other two Uchihas also said.


    As Uchiha, they are more willing to challenge the strong.


    "Me too." Bai Yun nodded in the morning and said, to be able to challenge a strong man like Yongze, it is natural to seize the opportunity.


    "Since everyone wants to challenge Yongze-kun''s shadow clone, so should I." Gu Jie said with a smile, he didn''t care about this.


    At his age, the improvement of strength is actually not so important to him, but in order not to mislead his children in the future, he still has to seriously study the breathing of water.


    "In this case, the technique of shadow clone!" Yong Ze quickly formed a seal and separated a clone.


    "Hatsumi, you come first." Nagasawa pointed to Uchiha Hatsumi who spoke first.


    Nagasawa stepped back a distance, leaving a space for the shadow clone and Hatsumi to fight, and then said to the others:


    "Although some people don''t have the same breathing method, you can also watch the battle seriously. Breathing method is never a static thing. If you have new understanding, you can also create your own branch from the five basic breathing methods."


    In the world of Ghost Slayer, in addition to the ancestor breath of Rihu and the five basic breaths, there are actually other breathing methods, such as the breath of snakes and the breath of insects, which are derived from the breath of water, and the breath derived from the breath of wind Faxia''s breath and so on.


    Nagaze also hopes that Kosuke and the others can create their own derived breathing methods from the five basic breathing methods like the pillars of Ghost Slayer.


    After all, except for special circumstances, only what you create is the most suitable for you.


    Uchiha Hatsumi took a deep breath, inhaled a large amount of oxygen into her body, pulled out the sword at her waist with both hands, and her eyes became sharper.


    The opponent is a strong man like Nagasawa or a shadow clone, so naturally there is no need to hold back, Uchiha Hatsumi instantly entered the state of breathing burst.


    Actually, Hatsumi Uchiha has mastered the practice of full-concentration breathing, which means that he maintains full-concentration breathing at all times, which is an advanced state of ordinary full-concentration breathing.


    However, Hatsumi discovered in her practice that even in the normal state, using Chakra to strengthen the body can strengthen the breathing method on the basis of the normal state. She named this technique the breathing method burst mode.


    This mode consumes much more stamina and chakra than the normal state, but at the same time, it will also greatly strengthen her physical fitness and the power of her breathing method.


    "Breath of Flame, Shiranui!"


    Uchiha Hatsumi held the sharp blade tightly in both hands, and the original black eyes in her eyes had turned into blood-red Sangodama Sharingan. The muscles on her legs exploded and the chakra on her feet exploded, and she rushed towards Nagasawa fiercely.


    As Uchiha Hatsumi sprinted, flames began to emerge from the sharp blade in his hand, and the orange flame enveloped the blade, turning it into a fiery blade.


    The blade of fire sliced ??through the air, leaving a fiery red trail, and slashed towards Yong Zeying''s clone.


    Nagaze unhurriedly pulled out the sword he had prepared in advance, held it with both hands, and slashed at Hatsumi Uchiha, who also cast the breath of flame.


    But Yongze moved very quickly. Although it was Uchiha Hatsumi who moved first, it was Yongze who rushed to Hatsumi first.


    when!


    A metal collision sounded.


    Two sharp blades that seemed to be composed of flames collided together.


    The flame exploded as if it was fired into the sky when it collided with the flame, and the flame on the Hatsumi sword collapsed instantly.


    Yong Ze took the opportunity to open Hatsumi''s knife directly, and put the knife directly on Hatsumi''s neck.


    "The speed and power are acceptable, but the flame is not solid enough. The power of the flame is also very important. You need a deeper understanding of the breath of flame and the change in the nature of chakra." Yongze retracted the knife and commented.


    Pairing Chakra with the breathing method will naturally not just make the body stronger. For example, the pale golden flame emitted by his Sun Breath can only be used with a change in the nature of Chakra.


    If Yongze continues to work hard, one day his flame may reach the temperature of the core of the sun. At that time, it will be the real breath of the sun, the result of the integration of the three world systems by Ji Guoyuan.


    "I see, thank you Nagasawa-sama for your advice." Although she was caught by one move, Hatsumi was not discouraged by it. After all, the opponent was Nagasawa-sama who defeated Kyuubi.


    After thanking Nagasawa, Hatsumi walked back and made room for the next person.


    "Senior Gusuke, how about you come second?" Yong Ze looked at Gusuke.


    Gu Jie is the most seasoned one among the five, and he must be the strongest one now. Let Gu Jie come out first, so as to put more pressure and motivation on the people behind.


    A group of young people is not as good as an old man in his fifties.


    "Okay, but Yongze-kun, you have to be merciful, my old bones are no match for you young people." Gu Jie drew out his sword and walked up slowly with a smile.


    ps: Do you want to build a group?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： hazy

    Chapter 212 Misty


    Gu Jie had a smile on his face, but his movements were not slow at all, and suddenly he swung the sword wrapped in water on the spot.


    Suddenly, the besiegers discovered that for some unknown reason, there were countless Gu Jies all around, and they were all rapidly waving their sharp swords wrapped in water.


    Countless sharp swords entangled in the water flow gathered together and turned into a huge water dragon composed of water flow blades.


    "What''s going on here." Bai Yun looked at this scene in shock in the early morning, completely unable to understand the principle of this move.


    I didn''t see Gu Jie''s knot seal either, why are there so many shadow clones here.


    The two Uchihas couldn''t figure out what happened, only Uchiha Hatsumi, who hadn''t closed Sharingan, understood everything.


    Gu Jie just swung his sword just now, but he was actually performing an illusion!


    The moment Kosuke swung the sword just now, Hatsumi Uchiha also felt in a trance for a while, but after all, she has Sangoudama Sharingan and is very capable of seeing through illusions, so she was only slightly affected.


    But even so, Uchiha Hatsumi was amazed to find that at that moment of trance, a stream of water had wrapped around Yongze''s body, restraining Yongze in place.


    At the same time, there was actually a water dragon rushing towards Yongze.


    It''s just that the water dragon is not as huge as imagined, nor is it all composed of sword aura, but there is a sharp blue sword aura in its open mouth.


    Gu Jie still had the kind smile of an old man on his face.


    This sword, he named it the Illusion of Breathing Water.


    This is his inspiration from his self-created S-level swordsmanship Konoha Ryu ¡¤ Liu.


    Konoha Liuliu is a move that combines illusion and swordsmanship. It does not need seals. First, use illusion to make the enemy look like he has disappeared into the leaves dancing with the wind. stab.


    Phantom is also a combination of swordsmanship and illusion, but because of the use of water breath, he can use the water flow to restrain the opponent at the moment the opponent is affected by the illusion, and then pierce a water dragon to kill the opponent.


    Compared to Konoha Liuliu, this move wins in that as long as the opponent is affected by his illusion, he will be restrained, and there is no need to worry that if the opponent sees through the illusion, the surprise attack will fail.


    Of course, this move is not as good as Konoha Liuliu''s. Huanyou''s attack is slower, not as crisp and sharp as Konoha Liuliu.


    Generally speaking, Phantom is more stable and safe, while Konoha Liuliu is more efficient in killing enemies.


    However, Kosuke thinks Huanyu is stronger, because Huanyu has just been developed, and it is an improvement similar to Konoha Liuliu, and there is still a lot of room for development.


    However, even Yongze''s shadow clone will not be easily confused by illusion.


    When Kosuke used the illusion, Yongze had already seen through it, and Yongze just wanted to read Kosuke''s moves completely.


    When the water dragon with sword energy came towards him, Yongze moved, and swung his right hand holding the sword fiercely, cutting off the water flow wrapped around his body.


    "Water Breath Hard Vortex Storm!"


    Yongze''s chakra was fully activated, and streams of water appeared on Yongze''s hand, surrounding Yongze''s arm and sword in layers, quickly forming the appearance of a javelin drill.


    Nagaze slammed the javelin out.


    The javelin spinning at high speed was extremely fast, and soon collided with the water dragon.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded.


    The water dragon collapsed quickly under the twisting force of the high-speed rotation of the javelin, but at the same time, the final sharp sword energy of the water dragon also cut off a part of the javelin, destroying the balance of the javelin''s layered rotation.


    Hush! !


    Due to the collapse of the water dragon and the disintegration of the javelin, a large amount of water splashed around.


    Because Gu Jie''s technique was broken by Yongze, the three people who had been under the illusion also woke up, and when they opened their eyes, they saw a large amount of water coming towards them.


    The two Uchihas quickly used the breath of flame sword technique to release flames to evaporate the water in front of them. Bai Yun also used the breath of wind in the early morning, and arranged a layer of air around his body to guide the water to other places.


    Although the water dragon disappeared completely, after the javelin disintegrated, a waterspout burst out and attacked Gusuke.


    "Water escapes the wall of the water formation!"


    Gu Jie quickly formed two seals, and a huge water force rose instantly.


    His water wall is learned from He Feijian, and it only has two seals, and it activates very quickly.


    But what Gu Jie didn''t expect was that the water wall couldn''t block Yongze''s second-stage waterspout. The huge water wall seemed to be cut into pieces by something sharp.


    Gu Jie narrowed his eyes slightly, and found that there was still some sword energy in the waterspout. It was the sword energy inside that broke through his water formation wall, but the water formation wall also consumed some of the sword energy inside.


    This change also amazed the four people watching the battle on the field.


    In their eyes, Gu Jie''s water wall was amazing just now, but they didn''t expect it to be easily broken by Yongze''s waterspout.


    "In this case, then..." Gu Jie held the hilt of his sword tightly, instead of advancing, he retreated, and rushed towards the waterspout.


    "Water Breathing Three Type Flow Dance!"


    Seeing that Gu Jie retreated instead of advancing, and used Liu Liuwu to charge towards him, Yongze knew that Gu Jie had a good understanding of the breath of water.


    Normal people encounter this situation, either retreat or continue to attack the waterspout, breaking up Yong Zejo''s attack.


    The first countermeasure, if it is in the middle of a war, it is no problem to turn around and run when you notice the difference in strength between the two sides, but this is a battle that Yongze uses to test his strength. Where are you going to run?


    For the second type, firstly, because the waterspout is already close, even if the waterspout is defeated, it is easy to be attacked by Nagasawa in this gap.


    However, the three-type Liuliuwu of Breath of Water can better deal with this situation, not only avoiding attacks, but also approaching Yongze.


    The Kosuke who performed Liuliuwu is like a small stream flowing in complex terrain. Although it moves in various directions, it is extremely smooth and fast. It successfully escapes the waterspout with sword energy and keeps The knife rushed to the side of Yongze, and slashed towards Yongze horizontally.


    If it is a person with an average reaction, Gu Jie may be able to succeed, but Yongze''s reaction speed is so fast that he also slashed at Gu Jie with the water surface in an instant.


    when!


    The two swords collided together, and the blowing wind blew the black hair on Yongze''s forehead.


    Just when Yongze was about to push Gusuke away, Gusuke suddenly stopped and said with a smile: "Yongze-kun is worthy of being the assistant of Hokage and the creator of the breathing method. I lost."


    Gu Jie knew that he would lose if he didn''t admit defeat, so he simply surrendered. Anyway, through this battle, he also knew some of his shortcomings.


    Yongze froze for a moment, but quickly put the sword back, nodded and said:


    "Everyone should learn from Senior Kosuke, integrate what you are good at into the breathing method, and create your own moves."


    Gu Jie put the sword back into its sheath, and walked down with a smile.


    Back to the crowd, Bai Yun asked with interest in the early morning: "Senior Gu Jie, your water escape and sword skills are very strong, you should have been promoted to the top ninja long ago, why are you still low ninja?"


    Kosuke still had a smile on his face, and said: "Junin doesn''t just ask for strength, I don''t deserve to be a Junin, it''s just fine to be a Junin."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： The price of becoming stronger is becoming weaker?

    Chapter 213 The price of becoming stronger is becoming virtual?


    "This is, what''s going on." Kakashi, who got up early to brush his teeth, saw himself in the mirror, and was stunned. He didn''t even notice that he had squeezed out a lot of toothpaste.


    Kakashi didn''t care about anything else, he quickly put down the toothbrush and toothpaste, moved closer to the mirror, widened his eyes, looked at the mirror carefully, and touched his left eye with his hand.


    Finally confirmed that there was no dazzle, and the three small black hooks in his scarlet eyes disappeared, replaced by a black dart pattern.


    "Is this the Kaleidoscope Sharingan that Class President Nagasawa mentioned..." Kakashi murmured looking at the mirror.


    Before his eyes changed, he thought it was the sequelae left by the illusion performed by the masked man, or he was cast by an unknown spell, so he reported it to Yong Ze immediately.


    Nagaze took him to Tsunade for a checkup. He was healthy and there was no problem.


    Immediately afterwards, Nagasawa took him to Orochimaru to have a look. After the inspection by Orochimaru, he also said that there was nothing wrong with Kakashi.


    Take Tsunade to see it, because I am afraid of getting hurt, and bring it to Orochimaru to see if there is an unknown curse mark.


    Since there are neither of them, Nagasawa is sure what is the reason for Kakashi.


    Nagazawa directly told Kakashi that he should not have a physical problem, but that his Sharingan is about to evolve and become a kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    At that time, Kakashi was a little confused. There was still Sharingan and Kaleidoscope. Isn¡¯t the highest level Sangouyu Sharingan?


    This was the first time Kakashi heard the term "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan".


    Then Yongze and Kakashi explained in detail that above the Sangouyu Sharingan, there is a higher level of Sharingan, the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but because it is too rare, I don¡¯t know much about Uchiha and Sharingan. Wheel eyes basically don''t know this level.


    At the same time, Nagasawa also told Kakashi that the masked man who attacked Minato that day was Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and Uchiha Fugaku, the current patriarch of Uchiha, was also Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Moreover, each kaleidoscope Sharingan has different special abilities. For example, Fu Yue''s floating power is the special ability of kaleidoscope, and the masked man''s virtualization to avoid attacks may also be the ability of kaleidoscope.


    "Then, what is my ability." Kakashi thought, he didn''t feel much when he woke up, but now that he is awake, he can feel that he has a special ability.


    He looked at the sink, because he was distracted while squeezing the toothpaste, and there was already a big pile of toothpaste squeezed out there.


    Kakashi gathered his energy and used his kaleidoscope special ability on the toothpaste in the sink.


    "Hoohoo." Kakashi felt that a large amount of chakra in his body was being drawn by the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his left eye. Such a huge consumption made Kakashi gasp twice.


    However, a scene that surprised Kakashi appeared. There were waves of transparent fluctuations on the sink, as if the space was being distorted.


    Kakashi took half a step back, afraid of any bad effects from being too close.


    Soon, after the transparent wave disappeared, not only the toothpaste, but also half of the sink disappeared.


    Kakashi took a step forward, and gently touched the remaining half of the sink. The incision was very smooth, as if it had been like this before, indicating that the strength and speed of the cutting were extremely fast.


    "It''s a good attack method, but the chakra that can be consumed is too much." Kakashi frowned.


    In this body distance, the object is only a sink, which consumes three quarters of his chakra in an instant.


    With this Chakra, he punched the sink himself, not to mention the sink, the wall behind the sink would also be cracked.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Waking up, Hua Ling saw Kakashi talking to himself in the bathroom alone, so she rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, why did your chakra suddenly become so low?" Hualing sensed Kakashi, and found that Kakashi seemed to have just experienced a big battle, and his whole body''s chakra was almost consumed.


    "Hey, half of the sink is missing." Hua Ling walked into the bathroom and found another problem.


    Kakashi scratched his hair embarrassedly and said:


    "I just practiced a newly learned technique. I didn''t expect that Chakra would be consumed so much. I accidentally lost the sink."


    "You are a father who is about to become a father, but you should pay attention to your body and don''t practice strange ninjutsu indiscriminately. If you forcefully use ninjutsu that consumes chakra, it will hurt your body."


    Hana Ling heard Kakashi''s explanation, chuckled and said.


    Kakashi nodded, promising not to use this ninjutsu in times of emergency.


    Unless the chakra becomes more abundant in the future, you won¡¯t collapse after using it once or twice, but you can consider using this as the main attack method.


    Later, Kakashi studied it and found that it is not necessary to maintain the kaleidoscope all the time, and it is also possible to continue to maintain the state of the three-pointed jade.


    This made Kakashi feel a little more relaxed. Sharingan, which was open all the time, consumes chakras and requires him to cover it with something manually.


    If his usual chakra consumption is greatly increased due to the kaleidoscope, then Kakashi will really want to cry without tears.


    It''s just an extra big move that is useless after use, but it greatly reduces the time he can fight. He dare not use the maximum power when using other ninjutsu. If he has to plan carefully, it will be a big loss.


    After washing up and eating the breakfast Hana Ling prepared for him, Kakashi changed into the Anbu uniform and went to the Anbu base.


    The current fourth-generation Anbu is still in the same base as the third-generation Anbu. It was originally scheduled to build a new Anbu base in October and use it alone as the fourth-generation Anbu.


    But something like the night of the nine tails has happened, and now the ninja world is undercurrent.


    Many big countries thought that Konoha might have suffered a lot that night, and they all had some bold ideas about Konoha, the winner of the third Ninja World War.


    Therefore, the construction of the fourth-generation Anbu base has been postponed. After all, war may break out again. The defense force must be done well, so there is no time to build a new base.


    Based on Kakashi''s feeling, the Anbu base is now much empty compared to before, and many third-generation Anbu bases are nowhere to be seen. Kakashi thinks that he should go to the border to guard.


    When Kakashi walked to the training team area, Kakashi happened to bump into Shisui. The two greeted each other and separated. Kakashi walked to the captain''s office of the training team, and Shisui walked to the exclusive room of the fourth group.


    On the way to the fourth group, Shisui looked back at Kakashi, always feeling that Kakashi seemed different from usual, but he couldn''t tell what had changed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： be your eyes

    Chapter 214 Be your eyes


    Boom boom!


    Kakashi knocked on the door of Nagasawa''s office.


    "Enter."


    Hearing Nagasawa''s voice, Kakashi opened the door and walked in.


    "Kakashi, what can you do?" Nagasawa Nagasawa who was sitting on the office chair raised his head and asked.


    Kakashi silently took off his mask, revealing his blood-red Sangodama Sharingan.


    Immediately afterwards, the three hook jade rotated rapidly and merged together to form a sickle pattern.


    "Squad Leader Yongze, I have opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan you mentioned, the ability is to send objects at a certain distance to an unknown space.


    In the morning, I used this ability to directly teleport half of the sink away, but the ability of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is really consuming too much, and it used up three quarters of my chakra in one go. "


    Kakashi told Nagasawa about the attempt he made this morning.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, you know more about Kaleidoscope Sharingan than I do. Is there any solution to this situation?" Kakashi asked.


    Although it is said that as long as he maintains the form of Sangouyu, he can be similar to before.


    But they have opened more advanced Sharingan, and their abilities are not weak, so Kakashi is naturally unwilling to use it all the time.


    Can teleport away the sink, can it also teleport away the enemy''s body, just imagine, if half of the enemy''s body is teleported away by him, is there still life?


    And this skill defense is also excellent, when it is too late to defend and dodge, the enemy''s attack will be sent away.


    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan, let the main body tell you." After speaking, Nagasawa in front of Kakashi turned into a white mist and disappeared.


    Kakashi: ¡­


    He said why Yongze arrived so early, probably because he put a shadow clone here and never canceled it.


    The memory of the shadow clone returned to Yongze who was studying the breathing method in the room. Yongze immediately used the flying thunder **** to reach his office in the Anbu base, and he left the flying thunder **** Kunai on the shadow clone.


    But in Kakashi''s perspective, Nagasawa reappeared immediately after disappearing.


    "It is indeed a kaleidoscope Sharingan." Nagasawa looked at Kakashi''s blood-red Sharingan with a sickle pattern.


    "Solutions, I have two.


    The first solution is that I have collected a pair of chakra armor. This chakra armor can enhance your chakra and increase your chakra amount. At the same time, it also has the ability to fly, and there are some chakra weapons on it. "


    Kakashi''s eyes lit up, good thing, it can not only increase the amount of chakra, but also increase the quality of chakra, and it can fly. What kind of fairy ninja is this.


    "The second thing is to inject secondary intercolumnar cells into your body. The secondary intercolumnar cells will transform your body. Not only will your body''s energy be greatly strengthened, but your chakra will also increase. Most importantly, The secondary intercolumn cells will restore the pupil power of your Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    By the way, I forgot to tell you, don¡¯t use the kaleidoscope Sharingan too much. The kaleidoscope puts a lot of pressure on the body, and the pupil power is limited. If you use it up, you will go blind. "


    "Is there such a side effect? ??No wonder I feel so uncomfortable. I thought it was because I consumed too much chakra."


    Kakashi frowned when he heard that the kaleidoscope had such serious side effects.


    "Choose one, no matter which one it is." Nagasawa said looking at Kakashi.


    "What does the secondary intercolumnar cell mean? Is it the one I imagined?" Kakashi thought for a while and asked.


    He recalled what Yongze said just now, as if he heard an incredible word.


    Secondary intercolumnar cells, don¡¯t they refer to the cells of the first generation adults?


    Yongze smiled and said:


    "Have you forgotten what position I am? The things I give you are all visible. The village once established a project to study the first generation of adult cells, but it was temporarily abandoned because of no progress.


    Now it''s just a restart of the experiment, and the secondary intercolumnar cells are one of the results. "


    Kakashi thought for a while, and felt that Nagasawa had no reason to make him nod and said:


    "Squad Leader Yongze, why can''t you give me the Chakra Armor and inject me with secondary inter-pillar cells. These two should not conflict."


    Kakashi said that he wanted to have it all, but the one in the bathroom really frightened him, so he used his ability once to make him fool.


    Nagaze smiled, knocked Kakashi''s white-haired head with lightning speed, and said:


    "Your thinking is really beautiful, although the Chakra armor and the inter-pillar cells will not conflict, but the sudden surge of so much strength, can you grasp it.


    And if you choose the secondary intercolumn cells, that chakra armor is of great use to me. "


    Since Kakashi''s question reminded Yongze of Mieshi, Yongze re-studied Mieshi carefully, and he found that the various functions of the golems of the heretics are really perfectly inherited from Mieshi''s body, that is, they all have Great weakening.


    So Yongze was thinking, if Mieshi absorbed part of the chakra of the nine-tailed beasts, it would be impossible for Mieshi to create a fake ten-tailed beast.


    Even if you can¡¯t create a real six-level, you can create a fake six-level, or a stronger super shadow.


    However, before the experiment was conducted, Yongze didn¡¯t know if this would be successful. Currently, Mieshi only shows the chakra that absorbs plants and the earth.


    I don¡¯t know if I can absorb the Chakra of the Tailed Beast, or the Chakra of nine Tailed Beasts at the same time.


    So Yongze didn''t pay much attention to it, but just regarded it as a possibility.


    If Kakashi doesn''t want to do the experiment on the cells between the columns, it doesn''t matter if he gives Kakashi Mishi.


    "In this case, I will choose the second option." Kakashi thought for a while and said.


    There are two options, the second one is obviously better, although the first option looks very strong and does not need to change one''s body, but the second option can restore pupil power and reduce the side effects of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    If possible, Kakashi still didn''t want that Sharingan to be blinded.


    Because this eye does not belong to him, this eye belongs to Obito, and it is a gift from Obito to become a Jonin.


    Obito''s words before his death still echoed in his mind.


    "Kakashi, I''m going to die soon...but I will be your eyes to help you see the future."


    At that time, although Obito was dying, he had a smile on his face.


    He told Kakashi to ignore what the village said, Kakashi is an excellent jonin.


    He failed to fulfill the promise he had made with Obito to protect Lin, and he would not let that Sharingan go blind again.


    He wants that Sharingan to watch Konoha flourish and grow, so that Obito in another world can also see this scene.


    Believe in this case, Obito will be very happy too.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： Minato: I am super good at picking names

    Chapter 215 Minato: I am super good at picking names


    "There are cloud hidden ninjas haunting the country of soup, and there is a tendency to enter the country of fire..."


    Looking at Anbu who came to report in front of him, Yongze fell into deep thought.


    This Yunyin Village is really good enough to jump, and he was also the first one to jump out after the original Nine Tails Night to fight Konoha again.


    But Yunyin was beating and hunting, and found that although Konoha suffered heavy losses, the emaciated camel was bigger than a horse, and it was still a tough bone.


    In order to prevent the stalemate with Konoha from falling behind several other great ninja villages, Yunyin finally decided to have a truce with Konoha and signed a peace treaty with Konoha.


    At that time, Konoha heard that Yunyin wanted to cease the war, and immediately agreed, fearing that Yunyin would regret it later.


    Because the situation of Konoha at that time was really bad.


    During the Night of the Nine Tails, Konoha lost one Jinchuriki, one current Hokage, and many Chunin and Jounin died that night. Konoha was seriously injured.


    Moreover, at that time, it was not only Yunyin who was fighting Konoha, seeing Yunyin making a move, Yanyin was unwilling to be lonely, completely disregarding the peace treaty signed with Konoha, and went to war with Konoha again.


    Because Sand Hidden lost too much in the previous wars, he is still recuperating, while Kirigakure is under the control of Obito because of the fourth generation of Mizukage, and is implementing the blood mist policy in seclusion.


    Otherwise, another ninja world war may break out.


    So, Konoha, who has suffered heavy losses and is facing two Danin villages at the same time, naturally cannot refuse Yunyin''s truce.


    As a result, the messenger of Yunyin kidnapped the daughter of the head of the Hyuga clan in Konoha, and the head of the Hyuga clan killed the kidnapper. Instead, Konoha was threatened by the messenger of Yunyin to hand over the murderer who killed the messenger of Yunyin, otherwise Yunyin would die again. Go to war with Konoha.


    Konoha didn''t dare to bet whether Yunyin wanted to cheat, or whether he really wasn''t going to give up.


    If Yunyin refuses to cease fighting, Konoha will be under too much pressure, and in the end he can only humiliately agree to Yunyin''s shameless request.


    However, this time is different. Under Yongze''s layout, Konoha basically has no loss. After all, although Danzo is dead, Danzo is still alive, so there is no loss.


    The current Konoha, compared to the time of World War Three, can only be said to be only strong but not weak.


    After all, Konoha did not have super shadow-level powerhouses during the third war.


    As long as Yunyin dares to come, Yongze promises to beat Yunyin until he can''t find him.


    It might not even be necessary for Nagasawa to make a move. Minato is alive and well. When Kushina recovers, let their husband and wife team fight against Yun Yin''s ab team.


    Nagaze thinks it''s pretty good, one is Konoha''s Hokage plus Jinchuriki, and the other is Yunyin''s Raikage plus Jinchuriki.


    It''s very fair, no, Minato even gave in, because Kushina only has half of the Kyuubi on her body.


    "Has Minato been notified of this information?" Yong Ze asked after thinking about it.


    Originally, he wanted to tell Anbu to warn Yunyin that if he entered the country, he would directly declare war on Yunyin, but after Yongze thought carefully, this has already involved the national level, and if he ordered directly, it would be a bit overstepping his authority.


    Minato will definitely not care, but Yongze doesn''t want to listen to those two consultants nagging.


    "The fourth generation has already been notified." Anbu bowed his head and said.


    "Forget it, you go to rest first, I will go to Minato to discuss it." After finishing speaking, Yong Ze walked out of the office, went to the Hokage building, and walked into the Hokage office.


    When Yongze walked into the office, Minato was thinking about something with his head down. Seeing Yongze coming in, he said with a smile:


    "Nongze, you came just in time, I just have something I want to discuss with you."


    "Is it the matter of Yunyin''s entry into Tang Country?" Yongze guessed.


    Minato nodded and said: "That''s right, that''s exactly what happened. Konoha just had a Nine-Tails riot, and Yunyin made such a move. I''m afraid the person who came was not kind."


    "My idea is to fight. Send ninjas to warn Yunyin ninjas. If they dare to enter the Land of Fire, they will go to war. If they retreat at this moment, Yunyin will only make progress." Yongze said bluntly.


    Minato nodded and said: "My thoughts are similar to yours. I will warn Yunyin Village first. If they insist on going their own way, Konoha is not afraid of them."


    "Yunyin probably thought we had suffered heavy losses this time, and wanted to take advantage of it. If he really did something, I believe Konoha''s strength will surprise them." Yongze laughed.


    He knows the thoughts of the group of people in Yunyin Village very well. In fact, everyone wants to take advantage of Konoha''s weakness to rush up and take a bite.


    However, the difference between Yunyin and other ninja villages is that Yunyin is very courageous, always daring to rush forward first.


    Minato nodded, and then said in a deep voice: "I have to bear the main responsibility for the Nine-Tails riot this time, and I didn''t stop the masked man from releasing Nine-Tails.


    If Yun Yin insists on fighting this time, I will personally go to the battlefield and teach Yun Yin a profound lesson. "


    Minato¡¯s protection of Konoha is not just talking. Although no matter how many enemies are killed on the battlefield, the ninja who died in the night of Kyuubi cannot be revived, but for the belief in his heart, Minato will go to the battlefield.


    "No problem, I will go too, and then we will also form a combination to fight against Yunyin''s ab combination." Yongze suggested.


    "Assembly, it should have a good name." Minato had a serious expression on his face, as if it was a big deal.


    "It''s better to call it the ultra-pitch black gold speed combination." Minato said seriously.


    Nagaze covered his face speechlessly. Minato is good everywhere, but the level of naming is too bad. Fortunately, Naruto''s name is directly named after the heroine of Jiraiya''s novel, otherwise he would know what name Minato would choose.


    "You might as well just call it the Shuangfei Thor Group, or the Shuangfei Group for short." Yongze complained.


    "Is that so, I think I got pretty good." Minato said confidently.


    "Look, Nagasawa, jet black is your hair color, and blond is mine. Both of us can fly Thor, so we are both super fast..." Minato tried to explain to Nagasawa that he didn''t choose his name randomly, and it has a basis.


    Nagazawa:¡­


    "Minato, give up, anyway, I won''t introduce myself what combination of super dark and golden looks I am." Nagasawa interrupted ruthlessly.


    Just kidding, once the name of this group is mentioned, how can Yongze have a handsome title in the ninja world.


    Yongze was about to finish defeating Yun Yin, and someone gave him a red flash, the number one swordsman in the ninja world, or something like that.


    "That''s such a pity. In fact, I thought of another name. Yongze, would you like to listen to it? Maybe you will like it..."


    "Minato, I suddenly remembered that Anbu seems to have something to do. Let''s not talk about it for now. I''m going to work in Anbe." It seemed that Minato was not reconciled to recommending Minato.


    Looking at the office where he was the only one left, Minato put his hands together and bowed his head in thought. Could it be that he really doesn''t know how to name him?


    But when he told Jiu Xinnai, Jiu Xinnai smiled very happily, and said that he had a talent for naming.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： dawn

    Chapter 216 Xiao


    In the land of water, on a deserted land, ripples suddenly appeared in the air, as if the space was fluctuating.


    Immediately after that, three people broke through the air and appeared in the open space.


    The three of them were all wearing black robes, and two of them had patterns of red clouds embroidered on their black robes.


    One of them was a woman with purple hair wearing a red cloud robe with a black background, her complexion was indifferent, and she looked very cold.


    The other man in the red cloud robe with a black background is a man with orange hair. This man seems to be a delinquent who wanders the streets. He not only has ear studs on his ears, but also nose studs on his nose.


    The man in black robe and mask standing in the middle looked left and right twice and said:


    "This is the Kingdom of Water. According to the information, that swordsman appeared in the Kingdom of Water four months ago, and made a move half a month ago. He should not have left the Kingdom of Water."


    They are the admissions office of Akatsuki Organization, Obito Konan and Nagato.


    Bai Zee provided a lot of information, but in order to prevent attracting the attention of the five major powers or encountering accidents, Obito did not choose to recruit people immediately, but cautiously acted with the three of them.


    According to Bai Jue''s information, four months ago, an unusually powerful swordsman suddenly appeared in the Land of Water.


    Why is this swordsman extraordinary? Because when he first appeared in the Land of Water, he was standing on a small fishing boat chasing a pirate ship that was more than ten meters long.


    There happened to be a merchant ship passing by at that time, and I saw the swordsman slashing out a huge blue sword aura, cutting the pirate ship in half, and then left gracefully.


    Frequent news broke out that a swordsman attacked Wuyin Village and challenged the strong people of Wuyin Village, which strengthened the reputation of this swordsman.


    No one knew his name, and since he was wearing a mask during the attack, even the arrest warrant from the Land of Water was just about an unknown swordsman, with a general figure drawn, and proficient use of wind attribute chakra and swordsmanship, Information such as ninjutsu may be perceived.


    Cutting off a pirate ship more than ten meters away is nothing, and Jonin''s fire escape also directly destroys the pirate ship.


    What Obito likes is the swordsman''s ability to attack Wuyin Village many times and still get out of the body.


    The goal of the Akatsuki organization is to collect tailed beasts, and except for the seven tails, the other eight tailed beasts are all in the Five Great Ninja Villages, so there will inevitably be conflicts between the Akatsuki Organization and the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    Obito would not naively think that if he said he wanted to create a peaceful world, the Five Great Ninja Villages would obediently give him all the tailed beasts.


    And that swordsman has the ability to attack Wunin Village many times and retreat unscathed. This is exactly the talent their Xiao organization needs.


    "I think we should go to that Jiaodu first. His information is more detailed. A person who is greedy for money and betrayed his former village. As long as he is lured, it is not difficult to get him to join our organization." Xiao Nan said expressionlessly.


    "On the contrary, this unknown swordsman has so little information, and if he finds it, he may not be able to let him join."


    For this masked man who claims to be Uchiha Madara, Xiaonan has never liked him, and is even very wary of him.


    Obito glanced at Xiaonan faintly, he could feel that this woman was very wary of him, but Obito didn''t care, Nagato didn''t trust him at all, everyone used each other, it just depends on who is better.


    Obito explained: "Of course I have my own arrangements. Besides finding that swordsman, I have other things to do."


    Lin''s death has a lot to do with Mist Ninja, and Obito will never forget this, so Mist Ninja is also one of his targets of revenge and weakening.


    After the three of them hadn''t walked for long, suddenly a somewhat short figure holding an iron bar rushed up not far away, blocking in front of the three of them.


    "Mizukage the Fourth..." Obito looked at the green-haired dwarf who suddenly jumped out, and slowly revealed his identity.


    He is no longer the tail of the crane. Now he has done a lot of preparatory work for his great plan. As the current Mizukage of Mist Ninja Village, Obito naturally knows him.


    "Who are you?" Yakura held the iron rod tightly in his hand, carefully looking at the three suspicious persons in front of him.


    This remote place is where he usually uses to practice the Tailed Beast Jade.


    After Lin''s death, the plan to make Mio go to Konoha to make a fuss failed. Out of self-confidence, Yakura directly sealed Mio into his body, making himself Jinchuriki.


    During this year, Yakura has been practicing various abilities of Jinchuriki, including the most powerful Tailed Beast Ball.


    "Are you with that swordsman?" Yagura asked.


    That swordsman annoyed him. The opponent seemed to have mastered a sense of ninjutsu. Every time, he could find the weakest defense of Wunin Village, then come in to make trouble, and then ran away successfully.


    Last time, even the Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost in the Kirin Seven Swords was quickly defeated by the opponent.


    According to the information of Xiguashan puffer ghost, the opponent was able to display the sword energy without chakra, which made the shark muscles unable to function, so he lost carelessly.


    The luck of the misfortune is that the swordsman never killed a ninja, he just knocked him out, and he seemed to forcibly break into Mist Ninja Village just to exercise his strength.


    But this still makes Yakura very upset. Wunin Village is one of the five major villages. Is it a place for you to exercise your strength?


    "Not now, but soon." Obito replied lightly, and then gave Nagato and Xiaonan a look.


    "Then you go..." Just as Yakura was about to wave the iron bar to send the three unlucky people on the road, he found that his body was flying towards the three uncontrollably.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    After comprehending the meaning of Obito, Nagato directly used the Vientiane Tianyin to attract Yagura.


    Yakura had never seen this kind of ninjutsu before, and was a little flustered at first, but soon thought of a countermeasure, and directly performed Tailed Beast Transformation, so that a tail full of sharp thorns appeared on his back.


    Yakura thrust his tail into the ground fiercely, trying to stop the pulling force by increasing the resistance.


    Yakura''s idea is very good, his thinking is right, but his mistake is that he is too close to the three of them.


    Even if he took countermeasures in time, Yakura was sucked in front of Nagato.


    Xiaonan and Obitu all shot together.


    With a wave of Xiaonan Bainen''s small hand, a large number of paper detonating symbols were attached to Yakura''s body, ready to let Yakura feel the warmth of the explosion.


    And Obito was the moment Nariyakura was sucked in, he grabbed Yakura''s shoulder, and the kaleidoscope in his eyes twirled wildly, directly sucking Yakura into the Kamui space.


    As long as he enters his divine power space, no matter who he is, he has to let him decide.


    The scenery in front of Yakura suddenly changed drastically, and he found himself in a strange place.


    Before Yagura had time to think about where it was, all the detonating symbols on his body exploded.


    You know, a detonating talisman, at close range, is as powerful as Jonin''s Fire Dungeon.


    And Yakura''s detonating symbol...


    Boom!


    There were bursts of violent explosions in Shenwei Space.


    In the original book, Obito surpassed Yakura at a glance, but considering the protagonist¡¯s reason, the timeline for recruiting was advanced, so Obito is not that strong now


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： the coming war

    Chapter 217 The upcoming war


    At the junction of the Land of Fire and the Land of Tang, Kakashi led a group of members of the training team to find the cloud hidden ninja wandering around here.


    "The land of fire ahead, non-ninjas from the land of fire are not allowed to enter without authorization." Kakashi, wearing an Anbu mask, walked into the line of sight of the cloud hidden ninjas.


    Because both Nagasawa and Minato were very displeased with Yunin''s behavior of jumping around under Konoha''s eyelids, they finally decided to issue the first and last warning to Yunyin.


    And the person who went to warn, finally fell on Kakashi after Nagasawa''s careful consideration.


    Because Kakashi is a disciple of Minato, his status is high enough, and he is also the leader of the fourth-generation Anbu training team, which is also Kakashi''s responsibility.


    Of course, another reason is that Kakashi happened to pass by Nagasawa at that time.


    "We haven''t entered the Land of Fire either, Anbu of Konoha, look clearly, we are in the land of the Land of Tang." Yu said with a grin.


    "You Konohas are so wide-ranging, you even have to take care of the affairs of our Kingdom of Thunder and the Kingdom of Tang? Do you think you are the overlord of the ninja world?"


    "Hehe, although I, Konoha, am not the overlord of the ninja world, it is not something you Yunyin Village can comment on. Have you forgotten how the so-called ab combination in your Ninja Village was repelled by us Hokage alone?"


    Facing the ridicule led by the cloud ninja, Kakashi immediately fought back, mocking cloud ninja''s inability.


    Yongze had already told him when he came, he could be as arrogant as he could, don''t save face for Yun Yin.


    "It''s just that the Fourth Generation and the others were relatively immature at that time. If it happens again, see if your Hokage can stop it."


    Hearing Kakashi mocking Raikage, Kirabi, and even the entire Hidden Cloud Village, Yu immediately got a little annoyed and retorted.


    "Hehe." Kakashi didn''t speak, but laughed twice.


    "Damn Konoha ninja." Although Kakashi didn''t speak, Yu Neng could understand Kakashi''s deep contempt for Yunnin, Raikage and Kirabi from Kakashi''s heh heh, and couldn''t help but get even more angry .


    "Don''t try to play that little trick with me. If I see traces of the activities of the Yunin team here tomorrow, Konoha will declare war on Yunin. This is Konoha''s ultimatum to Yunin."


    Kakashi''s body exploded violently, and the Sangodama in his left eye fused together to form a kaleidoscope Sharingan with a sickle pattern, and he gave Yu a hard look.


    Although the operation on the secondary intercolumnar cells has not yet started, he will not use Shenwei under normal circumstances, but if he just uses the kaleidoscope to scare people, it is still possible.


    Whoosh!


    Feeling a sudden terrifying aura erupting from Kakashi''s body, Yu Zhousheng flew out many shurikens shaped like cubes around Yu''s side.


    Being able to be sent as the captain of the advance unit, Yu naturally has some skills. He has the blood succession limit magnetic escape, and his strength can be regarded as an elite among the Junin.


    But because Kakashi didn''t do it, Yu didn''t have to do it first.


    If Kakashi''s aura is not so strong, Yu naturally doesn''t mind killing one of Konoha''s Anbu teams before the war begins.


    But with Kakashi''s momentum, Yu felt that he might not be able to beat Kakashi.


    A group of members behind Kakashi pulled out their weapons one after another at the moment Kakashi broke out, aiming at Kumo Shinobi.


    The cloud ninjas saw that the captain''s pair of ninja tools flew out, and they were also gearing up.


    But in the end, they still couldn''t fight. In my humble opinion, Kakashi didn''t seem to have the intention to strike first, so he retracted the shuriken, and at the same time told his subordinates to retreat.


    "Ninjas of Konoha, I will tell the fourth generation of Raikage-sama about this incident, I hope you will not regret this arrogant approach."


    Yu left such a ruthless remark, and took Yunyin and others out of Kakashi''s sight.


    After Kamoshi couldn''t see Kumo Shinobi completely, Kakashi''s subordinates couldn''t help asking curiously:


    "Leader, although it''s cool to see Yun Nin''s displeased expression, if a war is caused because of this, isn''t it a bit..."


    Kakashi smiled lightly, and said relaxedly: "Don''t worry, these are all requested by Captain Yongze, he should have his own considerations.


    "Captain Yongze, that should be fine." Hearing that it was Yongze''s arrangement, the members of the group calmed down one after another.


    As Anbu under Yongze, they naturally know how reliable Yongze is.


    "Maybe Captain Yongze was worried that Yunin would not dare to start a war, so he specially sent the team leader to do so." Some members thought of the scene where Yongze hanged Kyuubi, and analyzed.


    "Maybe, but as Anbu, it''s good to carry out the mission seriously. You have to be serious these few days, in case Yun Yin launches a surprise attack." Kakashi said to his team members.


    Although he said that Konoha would go to war with Kumo Ninja when he saw Kumo Ninja''s trace tomorrow, but Kakashi would not really wait for tomorrow to see for himself.


    His task is to let go of his harsh words, and at the same time bring some of the fourth-generation Anbu to the border to strengthen the border''s defense forces.


    As for himself, he will go back to Konoha today instead of tomorrow to make some preparations for the upcoming experiment.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Konoha dares to be so arrogant?!" Raikage Fourth generation listened to the information reported by his subordinates, his eyes widened, and he subconsciously hammered the table. Fortunately, the table was specially made and very strong, so it didn''t break directly.


    "They still want to declare war with us directly. Since when did Konoha become so tough, how dare they."


    When he heard the information from his subordinates, Lei Ying didn''t believe it at first. You, a Konoha who had just been besieged by the Four Kingdoms and was also attacked by wooden men in the Nine-Tails riot, dared to be so arrogant to Yunyin Village, which is at the level of the fifth village. ?


    Shouldn¡¯t it be to please Yunin with a smile, and prevent Yunin from falling into trouble at this time.


    "Konoha''s actions are abnormal, there may be some conspiracy." Tutai frowned and said, Konoha''s operation this time made him a little bit incompetent.


    "Could it be true that the information obtained by the intelligence personnel sent out before was not intentionally released by Konoha to confuse the public?"


    "Impossible. If Konoha really has that level of powerhouse, why didn''t he make a move during the Ninja World War? At that time, Konoha was cornered." Fourth Raikage was serious, thought for a while, Then said.


    Konoha was beaten to the gate of the village by sand ninja at that time, and Konoha did not have an advantage in other battlefields. At that time, the four major villages thought that the myth of Konoha would finally end.


    Fourth Raikage didn''t believe that that person could predict the future, knowing that Konoha would definitely win, and then kept holding back.


    "Call the ninjas, since Konoha wants to declare war, let''s fight with them!" Fourth Raikage slapped the table and stood up, saying in a rough voice.


    Tutai originally wanted to say something, but in the end he still didn''t speak. The information was indeed outrageous and unrealistic.


    Double the monthly pass, please ask for the monthly pass. . .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： The Way of the Swordsman

    Chapter 218 The Road to the Swordsman


    "Gao Qiao, you should go back to the country of grass first, I''m afraid it''s very dangerous to stay with me now." Musashi wiped his samurai sword, turned his head and said to Gao Qiao seriously.


    Gao Qiao''s image at this time is very different from when he followed Yongze.


    The former Bai Nen son brother is now tanned due to exercising in the sun all day long. At the same time, he also has a body that looks good. His eyes are also sharper than before.


    "We agreed to become stronger together and then seek revenge on the masked man, how could I leave alone at the dangerous moment when you were wanted by Mist Ninja.


    Now I should be able to face the Chunin alone, and I can help you a little. "Gao Qiao said.


    If he leaves Musashi at such a moment, what kind of person will he become, and he will become the person who betrayed his companions that Dad hates the most.


    Since Gao Qiao did not participate in the battle with Nagazawa with Musashi in the Urenin Village war, he only learned from Musashi''s dictation that after killing Hanzo, his father was attacked by a masked man, and his life and death were unknown in order to cover Musashi .


    Although he has only been with Dad for two months, he has already been conquered by Dad''s charisma.


    Compared with those officials from the Country of Grass who used their power to amass wealth, and those robbers who used their own strength to plunder other people''s property, although Dad has unimaginable power, he will not use that power to burn, kill, and loot. to protect the family.


    So although it was just Musashi''s dictation, Gao Qiao was also angered by the masked man whom he had never met before.


    However, according to Gao Qiao, although the masked man took advantage of the battle between Dad and Hanzo, he was injured and lacked physical strength before attacking, but the masked man is still very strong and cannot be dealt with by them.


    So they followed the route Yongze said before and came to the country of water to exercise themselves.


    Gao Qiao is still a newcomer to cultivation, and Yongze still has a lot to teach, so his strength has been steadily improving during the training.


    But Musashi is different. His time with Yongze was originally shorter than Gao Qiao, and he also comprehended the breathing of all things that Yongze said, so his progress in strength was a bit slow.


    However, in order to get revenge, Musashi thought of a note. Like the protagonists in those samurai novels, he would hone himself by challenging various strong men and use high pressure to improve his strength.


    However, this is not the country of iron, but there is no such atmosphere, and all the masters are in Wunin Village.


    So Musashi tried to sneak into the Mist Ninja, and challenged those sword masters in Mist Ninja Village.


    But those ninjas don¡¯t have the virtue of martial arts. When fighting Musashi, as long as there is a big movement, a large number of ninjas will rush towards Musashi.


    For the first time, Musashi was almost killed by ninjas. In between life and death, he suddenly realized an inexplicable perception ability. predict.


    With this ability, Musashi successfully avoided the opponent''s fatal knife, and then escaped from the Mist Ninja Village relying on that perception ability.


    Although he almost died the first time, instead of giving up, Musashi became even more excited, because the awakening of his perception made him think that this kind of exercise could really improve his strength quickly.


    So Musashi subsequently attacked Wunin Village again, but he didn''t kill any ninja in Wunin Village, because Wunin didn''t offend him, but he kept harassing Wunin Village.


    "Haha, of course it is necessary to take revenge together, but here you still have to worry about being searched by Mist Ninja, and you can''t train wholeheartedly. It''s better to go back to the country of grass and train in a safe place, so that your strength can be improved quickly."


    Musashi said with a hearty laugh.


    "But..." Gao Qiao was a little moved, because of Musashi''s repeated attacks, Kirin was also annoyed, and he was under strict investigation, which indeed affected his cultivation efficiency, but he still didn''t want to be separated from Musashi just like this .


    "Let''s go to the country of grass. I will go to you after my training at this stage is over." Musashi continued.


    "Okay, you have to take care, don''t go to Wuren Village too often, after all, Wuren Village is still the Five Great Ninja Village, stronger than Yuren Village." Gao Qiao reminded.


    "Well, I will pay attention." Musashi said with a smile.


    Gao Qiao just waved and left. This wasn''t their home, so naturally they didn''t pack anything.


    After Gao Qiao left, Musashi said coldly: "Guy hiding in the dark, come out."


    The reason why he kept urging Gao Qiao to leave was because he sensed two powerful auras around him.


    But Musashi is sure that the other party is not from Mist Ninja Village. If it is from Mist Ninja Village, there is no need to hide at all, and he will rush out to attack them.


    But the other party''s seemingly purposeful actions made Musashi a little afraid, so Gao Qiao was asked to leave first.


    He has self-confidence, even if he can''t fight, he can run. He is already experienced.


    As soon as Musashi finished speaking, two people in black robes came out and walked up to Gao Qiao, formally Xiaonan, the admissions office of Akatsuki, and Payne controlled by Nagato.


    After finding the specific traces of Musashi through Bai Ze, Obito discovered that this was the remnant of the Whitebeard gang.


    But Obito thought about it, and finally decided to recruit Musashi into the Akatsuki organization. Anyway, he won''t show up in the Akatsuki organization in the early stage, and Nagato didn''t attack Whitebeard at the beginning, so it should be no problem to recruit into the organization.


    There are still few people who meet the conditions of Akatsuki''s organization, or in other words, there are very few people with such powerful strength who are not in Ninja Village.


    "You are the flying guy who was with the masked man back then." Musashi recognized Payne who had appeared in that battle at a glance.


    Musashi immediately pulled out the two samurai swords around his waist, and the chakra in his hands began to condense.


    "You don''t have to be nervous, I''m not hostile." Payne said expressionlessly.


    "I''ve come to invite you to join my organization."


    "Join your organization? I''m not prepared to work for the enemy who killed Dad." Musashi narrowed his eyes slightly, ready to attack.


    "You don''t have to be so hostile towards us. The masked man who claims to be Uchiha Madara is just a cooperative relationship with us, and we are not partners." Xiaonan, who was standing next to Payne, said.


    "Why should I believe your words."


    "Because I''m standing here, if I want to kill you, you''re already dead." Payne reincarnated with a burst of power, which set off a whole wave of air, blowing away some wooden boxes around.


    "Oh, then I''m going to give it a try." Musashi laughed loudly, holding two katana swords tightly, the chakra on his feet exploded, and he rushed towards Payne fiercely.


    ps: Double ask for monthly tickets


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： countries reactions

    Chapter 219 Responses from countries


    On the second day after Kakashi and Yu confronted each other, Yun Yin Village directly announced a message to the ninja world. Konoha Anbe was really deceiving people too much. They bullied their ninjas who were performing tasks in Tango Country. They wanted to use war to fight for themselves. companion revenge.


    A large number of ninjas from Yunyin went to the Land of Tang, preparing to attack the Land of Fire.


    In this announcement, people in other countries only saw one piece of useful information, that is, Yunyin wanted to take advantage of the situation to invade Konoha.


    Seeing this news, the rest of the countries are very happy. Everyone knows that Konoha has just experienced the turmoil caused by the Kyuubi rampage, and it should have suffered a lot.


    But everyone doesn¡¯t want to be the first bird, waiting for a warrior to make a move, to test Konoha, to see if Konoha really has the kind of strong man who punches nine tails with two fists.


    The current Konoha is actually a paper tiger, and those news are just fake news released by Konoha to confuse the public.


    After seeing the news that Yunin and Konoha declared war, Onogi immediately smiled happily.


    "That kid from Yunin really couldn''t bear it anymore, let him try Konoha''s bottom.


    Let our ninjas also prepare for war. If Konoha is just bluffing this time, then we will attack Konoha.


    If Konoha really shows up that kind of strong man again, then we will attack Yun Yin. "


    As an old man in the ninja world, Onogi knows that ninjas and ninjas cannot be generalized. Some people can really hang tailed beasts casually.


    So although Konoha''s information was outrageous, Ohnoki still chose to sit still and wait for others to make the first move.


    Time has passed for decades. Others may have forgotten the power of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Banana, but Ohnoki has not forgotten it, because he has personally felt it.


    Onoki became a ninja before the Ninja Village era came, and he also fought for the establishment of the village. He is the grandson of the first generation Tsuchikage, and the second generation Tsuchikage is his master.


    At that time, the era of Ninja Village came, and Wu, who had a strong political mind, immediately felt that this was a brand new era, and suggested that the first generation Tsuchikage and Konoha Village form an alliance.


    At that time, Wu had already developed Dust Dun, which was powerful, and had always played the role of a military adviser within Iwain, and was deeply valued by the first generation of Dokage, so Wu''s proposal was quickly adopted.


    Then Wu went to Konoha with Onogi, ready to form an alliance.


    Then, they met Uchiha Madara, and Madara rejected their alliance, and bluntly said that the powerful Konoha does not need to form an alliance with a weak person like Iwanin.


    Then the battle broke out. During this battle, Onoki, who was only thirteen years old at the time, saw what real power is.


    In the past, he was invincible and almost invincible, and his master was easily defeated.


    The only reason why they didn''t die may be that Madara didn''t take them seriously, so he didn''t bother to care about them after they were defeated.


    This is what makes Onogi''s character of making decisions before acting.


    After Onogi arranged things, there was only Onogi left in the office again.


    "If there is such a level of powerhouse, I am afraid that Konoha will return to the top. If there is a **** in this world, this **** must be a eccentric god.


    Why do Konoha always have so many geniuses, and Iwanin now doesn¡¯t even have anyone who can inherit my Dust Dun¡­¡± Onoki sighed.


    He is in his sixties this year, considered an advanced age among ninjas, but he has not been able to find anyone who can inherit his ninjutsu skills. Although his son Huangtu is talented, he has not been able to learn his dust escape.


    If there is not a person with high enough talent in the next ten years, I am afraid that Chen Dun will be lost.


    ¡­


    In Sand Ninja Village, Luo Sha was relieved to see Yun Nin declare war on Konoha, and finally someone went to explore Konoha''s bottom.


    At the end of the Third Ninja World War, the sand ninja suffered heavy losses. In the end, they had no choice but to find a way to withdraw from the war. However, if the war started, you can¡¯t withdraw if you want to.


    So Sand Ninja formed an alliance with Konoha, who was still under siege, and the two countries united, which made Iwa Ninja give up his plan to continue the war, and ended the third Ninja World War.


    However, although they are allied with Konoha, it doesn''t mean that sand ninjas like Konoha, it''s just because of form.


    "Let the people under your hands be prepared to prevent being raided by other ninja villages." Luo Sha quickly formulated a countermeasure for Sand Ninja this time, that is, stand still and watch Konoha and Yun Ninja fight.


    If possible, Luo Sha would also like to take a bite of Konoha. If he can''t eat meat, he can mix it with soup.


    But the situation of Sand Ninja is really a bit miserable now. If Konoha doesn''t stand up and is completely disabled in one fell swoop, that''s okay.


    If Mu** comes over, then Sand Ninja will be finished. Not only must guard against Konoha''s settlement after autumn, but also prevent other ninja villages from falling into trouble.


    So Luo Sha is not going to get involved in this war between Konoha and Kumo Shinobi, and will neither help nor add insult to injury, just watch the show in peace.


    However, the precautions that should be done are still to be done. Some ninja villages use the name of attacking Konoha to attack their sand ninja backhandedly.


    ¡­


    Facing the declaration of war by Yunin, Konoha held a high-level meeting at the request of the two advisers.


    "Assistant Yongze, I heard that Yunyin Village declared war on us this time because you asked your Anbu to provoke Yunnin on the border." Zhuanzhu Xiaochun took the lead in expressing his distress to Yongze.


    "What is because of me? Could it be that I instructed Yun Ninja to declare war on Konoha?


    Why Yunin declared war on us, don¡¯t you know the real reason, Sleeping Advisor. "Yongze didn''t hesitate to ask Zhuanzhu Xiaochun directly.


    "Wars between countries are not so trivial. The reason why Yunyin Village declared war on us is nothing more than thinking that Konoha suffered a violent attack by Kyuubi and suffered heavy losses." Before turning to Xiaochun, Yongze said again.


    "Although the facts are true, Yongze''s assisting you is still a bit extreme. If you handle it properly and let Yunyin understand that our strength is still strong, maybe this war can be avoided.


    I know that Yongze assists you with great strength and is not afraid of war, but war will bring too much pain, if you can avoid it, you should avoid it. "Mito Menyan raised his glasses and said.


    "Consultant Mitomon, it seems that you don''t know Yunyin well." Yongze shook his head and said.


    "The Kingdom of Thunder is a fighting faction country, and they will not let go of any opportunity to expand. In this case, the more you express the message that I am strong, it will only have the opposite effect, making Yun Ninja think that we are guilty gone."


    "I have only one opinion, and that is to go to war and subdue Yunyin Village, fear it!"


    "I agree with Yongze''s decision and immediately declare war on Yunyin." Minato said for Yongze''s platform.


    The two consultants set their sights on the third generation who had never spoken.


    "Declare war, war is inevitable, what we need to do is to win well." Sandai said with a sigh.


    Three generations have said this, and the two consultants have nothing to do.


    After the high-level opinions were unified, Minato first asked people to issue a notice to the ninja world and declare war on Yunyin, in response to Yunyin''s declaration of war.


    Immediately after that, Minato began to gather ninjas, formed troops, and went to the border one after another to support the troops guarding the border.


    Minato is also a member of the troops going to the front line.


    Nagazawa was not idle, and he also brought some ninjas to the border near Tianzhi Country, in case Yunnin was playing flowers. On the surface, he deployed forces in Tang Dynasty, but secretly prepared to make a surprise attack from Tian Zhiguo.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： watergate alert

    Chapter 220 Minato''s Vigilance


    Because Yunyin was the first to declare war, and they were also the first to send out ninjas, so Yunyin took the lead in building a camp on the border of Tang Country.


    This time, Yunyin did not choose a particularly hidden place, but chose a place at random, which is not particularly conspicuous, and at the same time it is not considered hidden.


    The camp looks very large, with many tents, but if you open it up, you will find that there are not only no people in the so-called tents, but there are no basic items, just wood and a piece of cloth.


    This was premeditated by Yunyin long ago. In fact, the so-called large number of ninjas entering the country of soup are only some ninjas, and the rest are clones.


    Yunyin¡¯s real large army has already entered Tianzhi Country in batches, and is going to use Tian Zhiguo¡¯s surprise attack on Konoha to fight a blitzkrieg, directly entering the land of Fire Country, and hitting Konoha directly.


    However, Yun Yin did not rush to attack. After all, even if there is no large army on the border of Tianzhi Kingdom, there will still be some ninjas stationed there.


    Ninjas are very mobile. If they attack too quickly and the Konoha ninjas ask for help, all their efforts will be in vain.


    The two small countries of Tianzhi Country are very close to each other, and the ninja rushed to the road with all his strength, and it might take half a day to get there.


    At that time, the cloud ninja who rushed into the hinterland of the country of fire may still be surrounded by Konoha.


    So Yunin was waiting for an opportunity. When Konoha was mostly attracted by the troops of Tang Dynasty and went deep into the battle, it was the time when the large troops of Yunyin made a surprise attack.


    ...


    Although Minato said that he would fight on the front line, as Hokage, of course it was impossible for Minato to be the first to go directly to the battlefield.


    Waiting for the cloud ninja troops and Konoha''s troops to tentatively fight several times, Minato took part of the troops and reached the border of Yuno Country.


    "Master Fourth Generation!"


    "Master Fourth Generation!"


    Minato led the troops into Konoha''s camp, which immediately caused a shock in the camp.


    As the Hokage of Konoha, Minato goes to the battlefield in person, which is equivalent to a personal conquest. The coach stands at the forefront on a horse, which greatly improves morale.


    Minato responded to every ninja with a gentle smile, and then said: "Everyone has worked hard."


    Soon the water gate was welcomed into the war room, the largest tent in the camp.


    There is the captain of the advance unit in the tent, and there are all the jonin in the camp.


    The captain of the advance team is Nara Shikahisa, the current head of the Nara family, and the deputy captain is the other two Ikacho, Akimichi Choza, and Yamanaka Kaiichi.


    "Shikahisa, what''s the current situation on the battlefield?" Minato asked Nara Shikahisa standing in front of the map with various markers.


    Minato had fought with Inokacho many times during the third Ninja World War. The process and results were quite pleasant, so everyone had a good relationship, so Minato called them by name directly.


    "The war has only just begun, and we don''t see too much. Everyone is attacking each other in small groups and testing each other." Nara Shikahisa said.


    Due to the characteristics of ninjas, there are still few scenes where everyone gathers together to fight each other, and it usually happens during decisive battles.


    Usually, both sides usually send small teams to attack each other.


    Only after collecting enough information and making sufficient preparations and plans, will the attack be assembled and the final battle will begin.


    "Have you collected the other party''s camp?" Minato asked again.


    "I haven''t found a specific location yet, but based on the half-month fight, I can roughly determine an area." Lu Jiu quickly replied.


    "Send a team of ninjas to conduct a tentative attack tomorrow, and confirm the location of the opponent''s camp." Minato said.


    "Yes." Lu Jiu nodded.


    "By the way, is there any strong person from Kumo Shinobi''s side? Have Raikage and Jinchuriki appeared?" Minato asked again.


    Shikajiu shook his head and said: "Later I will hand over to you the data collected about Kumoin J¨­nin who fought in the war, but I haven''t seen Raikage, Eight-tailed Jinchuriki, and Two-tailed Jinchuriki for the time being.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m waiting in the camp or if I haven¡¯t come to the front line yet. "


    "He hasn''t shown up yet, it''s not in line with his style." Minato frowned slightly.


    He and the Fourth Raikage are considered old rivals, having fought several times in the Third Ninja World War.


    The first confrontation was when he led the ninja troops to support Konoha who was fighting against Yunin.


    As a result, the bold fourth-generation Ai actually brought a group of people to rob and kill their support force.


    Minato was also slightly shocked that time. The fourth generation of Ai could actually rely on his body to reach a speed close to that of Flying Thunder God in a short distance.


    You know, Flying Thunder God is a space-time ninjutsu, and the fourth generation of Ai can actually reach such a speed with his body.


    Minato was sure at the time that the fourth generation of Ai would become Raikage in the future.


    Minato, the fourth generation of Ai, and Kirabi went through a few tricks, and both sides found that they could not take down the other side, so they each retreated.


    Ai took a detour. If the battle cannot be ended quickly, there is a risk of being surrounded.


    Minato thought that the fourth generation of Ai would be the first to make a move. Could it be that in the past few years, because of becoming Raikage, Ai has changed his personality.


    "Remind the defensive troops in other directions, be careful of cloud ninja surprise attacks, they may not have put the real main force here." Minato said.


    "I will. In fact, I have also had this idea for the past two days, so I have been looking for the location of the Yunyin Camp." Nara Shikahisa nodded and said.


    Nara Shikahisa is not a novice who has never fought before. In the third Ninja World War, he got plenty of exercise.


    If the opponent is Iwa Shinobi, Nara Shikajiu doesn''t think there is anything abnormal in the current situation.


    But if the opponent is Kumo Shinobi, Nara Shikahisa feels that the opponent seems to be avoiding the battle.


    Although it seems that Yunin is very active, every time it is a small group of harassment, and it will never stay long.


    Once the uniform was changed, Shikahisa Nara was able to think that he was fighting against the group of Mist Ninja.


    Mist ninjas are good at assassination, and they basically don¡¯t have the habit of fighting with large troops. They are all small groups of harassment. Coupled with the Mist hidden technique of Mist hidden village, it can be described as extremely annoying.


    But Yunin, isn¡¯t that just pulling out the sword and picking up the fist to beat, the current rhythm of the battlefield is a bit out of line with Yunin¡¯s fighting style.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Nara Shikahisa thinks that Kumo Shinobi is probably planning this surprise attack elsewhere, and Tang Zhiguo''s side can only be regarded as a feint attack.


    However, something happened that surprised Minami Namikaze and Shikahisa Nara.


    The next day, just when they were notifying other places to be careful about the surprise attack by Yunin, Jinchuriki appeared, although it wasn''t the eight tails, but the two tails Jinchuriki.


    Niwei Jinchuriki led a team of Kumo ninjas to raid a temporary sentry post set up by Konoha.


    Ask for a monthly pass, I want to make up two thousand


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： Two-tailed Jinchuuriki Yukito (4k)

    Chapter 221 Two-tailed Jinchuriki Yuki (4k)


    "Report, an unknown being is approaching."


    Konoha Ninja, who was observing the surroundings with a telescope, suddenly found a black shadow flashing by, and quickly reminded others.


    The other ninja in charge of observation quickly adjusted the angle, trying to see clearly what the unknown existence that the companion said was an enemy, or some animal that entered by mistake.


    However, the ninja in charge of the observation quickly put down the binoculars, and there was no need to look for it anymore, because the enemy had already rushed in front of him.


    A girl whose body is filled with blue chakra rushed towards the sentry tower.


    Boom! !


    The mighty Chakra behind the girl exploded, directly destroying the wooden pillars used by the sentry tower for load-bearing, causing the sentry tower to collapse directly.


    Whizzing!


    The three Konoha ninjas who were on duty on the sentry tower jumped out one after another, and at the same time took out Kunai and attacked the girl.


    But what the three of them didn''t expect was that the girl''s arm suddenly turned into a huge amount of chakra cat claws composed of a lot of red chakra, which not only easily blocked the attack of the three of them, but also directly sent them flying.


    The pupils of the other ninjas in the sentry shrank instantly. This evil force is a tailed beast!


    "Run! That''s the Jinchuriki of Kumo Shinobi. Hurry up and inform Lord Shikaku that Kumo Shinobi''s Jinchu Riki has arrived on the battlefield." The ninja squad leader in charge of the sentry sent an order directly.


    Facing Jinchuriki and the Yunyin ninja who may be hiding in the dark, the strength of the sentry is undoubtedly not enough. It is better to choose to escape and pass on the information. This is not far from Konoha''s camp.


    Facing the fleeing Konoha ninjas, the wooden man scattered the tailed beast-like arms and summoned the Yunyin troops behind him.


    "Come on, don''t let them run away and pass on the information." A cloud ninja j¨­nin shouted hastily.


    Hearing what Yunin said, Konoha''s ninjas couldn''t help running faster, but the chasing Yunin was not a vegetarian, and they were good at ninjutsu.


    The ninja squad leader in charge of the sentry saw Yun Nin who was approaching constantly, gritted his teeth and shouted: "Except for Kengo, everyone else stops to deal with Yun Nin together with me."


    Kengo is a ninja who specializes in sending information, the speed is the fastest among them, and he is the most promising person to send the information.


    The current situation is very bad. If they continue to escape, they may all die in the pursuit of Yun Nin, resulting in the failure to send out the information successfully.


    So the ninja squad leader immediately prepared to use the lives of him and the other three subordinates to block Yun Nin''s footsteps, so that the information could be sent out successfully.


    After hearing the squad leader''s order, the other three ninjas turned around decisively, drew their weapons and started fighting with Yun Ninja.


    And Jianwu ran desperately without looking back. This is not because he is ruthless, cold-blooded or timid, but because he cannot live up to the time his teammates bought him with his life. Even looking back is a huge waste.


    Facing dozens of cloud ninjas who had been prepared for a long time, the four Konoha ninjas soon fell into a disadvantage, and their lives were at stake.


    Squad leader Ninja glanced behind him from the corner of his eye, but he could no longer see Kengo, and it was impossible for Yunin to catch up.


    "Although I am dead, you will pay the price for your actions. Konoha will defeat Kumo Shinobi." The ninja squad leader laughed.


    However, Yunin Joonin showed a strange smile and said: "You think we really can''t stop the five of you."


    "Yoshino, don''t talk too much, kill them quickly." Seeing Yoshino pretending to be in front of Konoha Ninja, Yumuren said with a frown.


    Although the other party will soon be dead, Yukito still feels that Yoshino is a bit wrong. If there are some Konoha ninjas hidden here, wouldn''t their carefully arranged plan fail because of Yoshino''s talkativeness.


    Yunyin Village has a lot of big bosses with simple minds and well-developed limbs, but it is not without wise men. They know that it is unrealistic to hold back Konoha''s main force with a small number of ninjas using avatars.


    In Yuno Ninja''s plan, the two-tailed Jinchu Rikiyuki will appear on the battlefield of Yuno Country and make a big move, giving Konoha the illusion that Yuno Ninja is going to do something big in Yuno Country.


    This attack was a performance by Yunin in order to fool Konoha. On the surface, Konoha Ninja united as one, took out a member with difficulty to send information, but in fact it was the result of their arrangement.


    What Yunin wants is for Konoha to know that Yumuren has arrived on the battlefield, and Yunin has sent Jinchuriki to enter the battlefield of Yuno Country.


    Because the two-tailed Jinchuriki Yuki is still young, and the two-tailed itself is not strong among the tailed beasts, and its strength is somewhat lacking. Even if it joins a large army, it cannot become the decisive force of Kirabi. the power of.


    Letting the Yumu people follow the large army cannot be said to be useless, it can only be said to be useful, but not completely useful.


    But the effect is different when the wooden man makes a move on the battlefield of Tango Country.


    Ninjuriki, as a strategic weapon in the ninja world, usually does not appear easily. Once it appears, it basically means that the ninja village will attack with all its strength and spare no effort.


    Even if the wooden man doesn''t make a move, if he releases the tailed beast jade, it will be a huge deterrent.


    "Why be so cautious, anyway, they are already dead." Yoshino casually killed a Konoha ninja who was being besieged, and then said casually.


    He felt that the wooden man made a big fuss, and the dead man can''t speak, so it''s okay to tell the other party the plan directly.


    Yoshino has always been a little upset that the fourth generation of Raikage directly let the thirteen-year-old Yukito become a jounin.


    Yumuren, relying on the power and identity of a tailed beast, was promoted to Jonin at the age of thirteen. You know, Yumuren didn''t even participate in the third ninja world war.


    "I will report this matter to Master Fourth." Yukito saw that Yoshino had no intention of repenting, even Yukito frowned.


    "Whatever you want." Yoshino''s face turned dark when he heard that Yukito was going to sue. Raikage''s iron fist was not something ordinary people could bear, but Yoshino didn''t want to bow his head in front of Yukito, so he was still stubborn and didn''t stand up for himself. Make an apology and admit your mistake.


    "Master Yoshino, Master Yumuto, except for the Konoha ninja who went to report the information, they have wiped out all the Konoha ninjas present." Youyun Ninja reported.


    "Since it has been completed, let''s leave quickly. You have done enough, and doing more will only appear deliberate." The wooden man ordered.


    Although there was a little unpleasantness with Yukito just now, Yoshino also clearly distinguished what is light and what is heavy, and did not raise any objections.


    If it¡¯s just a word of congratulations, the fourth Raikage can at most stare at him and punch him. If the plan fails due to internal strife during the war, the fourth Raikage can probably tear him alive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After receiving the news that the guard post was attacked by Jinchuriki, Minato quickly led the team himself, and went to the attacked guard post with Nara Shikahisa.


    Minato stood in front of the ruins of the collapsed sentry tower, fell into deep thought, and immediately said: "This powerful and violent Chakra is the Chakra of the Tailed Beast."


    Although Minato is not a professional perception ninja, his perception ability is very good.


    ps: Minato used to show perception in many scenes. I think this may be one of the reasons why he is so good at flying Thor.


    There is a difference between chakra and chakra. Most of the chakra of ordinary people has no qualitative difference, and it is only a quantitative difference.


    In addition to ordinary Chakra, there are other special Chakras, which are Tailed Beast Chakra and Senju Chakra.


    These two kinds of chakras have stronger power than ordinary chakras.


    Because Kushina is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Minato is still familiar with the Chakra of Tailed Beast.


    The chakra of the nine tailed beasts may be slightly different, but they are generally the same.


    "Didn''t expect that Yunin would also learn to use this kind of strategy? It''s hard to judge after this." Shikahisa Nara fell into deep thought.


    Before he guessed that the country of Tian was a feint attack, and Yun Nin should attack from the country of Tian or the country of grass.


    But Yunin has already dispatched Jinchuriki on the battlefield of Yunokuni. If he wants to attack Konoha, it makes no sense to leave the strategic weapon of Jinchuriki unused.


    And isn''t that a little too coincidental? He had just guessed that Yun Nin might want to make a fuss, but suddenly Renzhuli appeared here to attack the sentry post, which was a bit too blunt.


    ''Could it be that Yunin did this on purpose, making me think that their main force was somewhere else, causing Tango Kingdom''s combat power to be transferred away, and they would attack again? ¡¯ Nara Shikahisa guessed.


    "Lujiu, actually don''t worry about this, they sent Ninao Jinchuriki, and tomorrow I will personally lead the team to find their camp.


    Moreover, if they really want to attack Konoha from the Country of Grass or the Country of Fields, it¡¯s okay, because there is our trump card there. "Shuimen said with a relaxed smile.


    This time against Yunyin Village, Minato is sure to win.


    There are too many masters for Konoha, the third Hokage Tsunade Orochimaru Uchiha Fugaku, and the top powerhouse like Nagasawa who can easily suppress tailed beasts.


    Yunyin Village takes the lead to fight them?


    Minato even feels that the current Konoha has surpassed Konoha before the Third Ninja War in terms of overall strength, except that the number of middle-level ninjas is not as good as before the Third Ninja War.


    As far as Konoha before the third Ninja World War was able to win four battles in the third Ninja World War, he became a victorious country.


    Now facing a stronger Konoha than that period, how could Yunyin beat Konoha.


    "Assist Nagasawa, indeed, he is a person who can make people feel at ease." Lu Jiu nodded when he heard Minato''s words.


    Because Yongze was born suddenly, Lu Jiu was still not used to Konoha suddenly having a top powerhouse.


    If there is Yongze guarding, even if Yun Ren makes a surprise attack from the country of Tian, ??it doesn''t matter.


    After all, the reason why Yongze only brought a small number of ninjas was because Yongze''s strength alone surpassed the so-called ninja troops.


    the next day.


    Minato personally led an elite ten-member troop into the border of Tango Country, and a Jonin from the Hyuga family was deployed in the team.


    Relying on Hinata''s supercilious perspective ability and Minato''s excellent perception ability, they successfully found a team of 20 people lurking in the forest.


    Phew! call out! call out!


    No extra nonsense, three flying thunder **** kunai appeared in Minato''s hand in an instant, and directly attacked the cloud ninja team.


    Hearing the sound of kunai breaking through the air, the members of the cloud ninja team dispersed instantly to avoid kunai''s attack. Except for a ninja who reacted too slowly and was stabbed, the rest of them avoided.


    But Minato didn''t aim at Yunyin''s body, he aimed at the side of Yunin''s body.


    "There is an enemy attack, it''s in the south, everyone be careful." Yuda shouted, this is the team he leads, the team is full of not weak Chunin, and it is one of the strongest teams of Yunin in Tango Country .


    But before Yunin could react, a golden figure suddenly appeared in Yunin.


    Minato used the spiral pill that had been prepared before Fei Leishen in his hand, and directly hit Yun Nin who was beside him Fei Leishen Kunai.


    The essence of the spiral pill is a compressed and constantly rotating chakra ball. It is a ninjutsu created by Minato inspired by the tail beast jade.


    So don''t look at the Helix Pill, which is not much bigger than the palm of your hand, but its power is extraordinary and has strong destructive power.


    Boom! !


    The compressed chakra ball constantly rotating in different directions erupted on Yunin, and the powerful force pierced Yunin''s abdomen, destroying all internal organs, causing the attacked Yunin to fall to the ground and die directly.


    "It''s the Fourth Hokage''s golden flash. Everyone, be careful of the kunai he throws. He may teleport to the location where he threw the kunai at any time." Yu reminded his subordinates.


    Minato shined brilliantly on the battlefield, but many cloud hidden ninjas became the stepping stones of Minato, including the ab combination.


    At the beginning of the third ninja world war that year, Yun Yin''s new generation of ab combination turned out to defeat a large number of well-known senior ninjas in the ninja world, and became famous.


    And at this moment, Minato once again scored a one-man draw against the ab combination. In an instant, the prestige and power accumulated by the ab combination gave Minato a wedding dress.


    So Yunin has carefully studied Minato, and Minato''s specialty ninjutsu, Flying Raijinjutsu, is naturally a key research target.


    However, because Fei Leishen is too powerful, the more Yun Nin analyzed, the more he felt that this ninjutsu was ridiculously strong. It can only be said that he was careful about the position of the opponent''s Kunai, and there were not many ways to deal with it.


    Against a ninja with extreme speed like Minato, either you are better than him or you die.


    After Yu finished speaking, he quickly fired a signal flare into the sky, and then threw a bunch of square shurikens magnetized by him with magnetic escape, and controlled those square shurikens to attack the water gate.


    As the saying goes, soldier against soldier, king against king, general against general, here he has the highest position and the strongest strength, so naturally he will deal with Minato.


    Even if you can''t fight, you have to fight. Without him to deal with Minato, I am afraid that all the cloud ninjas here will be killed instantly.


    "Although he is an enemy, he is also very brave and decisive." Minato said with a smile, and then took out ten Flying Raijin Kunai from his ninja bag and shot towards Yu.


    Happy New Year everyone, in the new year, your body will become thinner and your wallet will become bigger


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： Thousand hand Kakashi?

    Chapter 222 Senju Kakashi?


    "The fourth Hokage yellow flash appeared on the battlefield and found the elite troops led by Yu. All the ninjas including Yu were killed."


    Fourth Raikage personally read out the latest information from the Yuno Country battlefield, then took a deep breath, and put the information on the improvised rough wooden table.


    Every blood successor limit ninja is the wealth of Ninja Village, not to mention the stupid blood succession limit or the powerful blood succession limit like Citun.


    Yu''s death made Raikage Fourth furious, and he wished he could go to the Tango Kingdom battlefield immediately to fight Minato.


    Hearing the bad news, the atmosphere in the tent fell into dead silence for a while, and finally the Tutai spoke first, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    "It seems that the plan has been initially successful. Konoha has been irritated by us. Their next actions should become more aggressive. At that time, our opportunity to attack will come." Tutai calmly analyzed.


    "We can''t let Yu''s sacrifice be worthless. This time, Konoha must pay a painful price." Fourth Raikage said in a deep voice.


    "Oh! Yeah! Bi will definitely beat those **** in Konoha to pieces." Kirabi said harsh words in his own unique way.


    Four days later, the Fourth Raikage received news again that the Konoha Ninja Troop had entered the Tang Kingdom on a large scale and seemed to be preparing to have a big fight with Yun Yin in the Tang Kingdom.


    Fourth Raikage stood up, his height of nearly two meters seemed unusually tall and strong in the tent that was only 2.5 meters high.


    "Konoha has already taken the bait. Now is the best time for us to attack the Nation of Fire. For this opportunity, we have lost many companions, but I believe that these are all worth it, because Yunin will defeat Konoha!"


    Raikage''s rough voice reached every Jnin in the camp, and everyone became excited.


    For this opportunity, they have been nesting in the mountains for almost a month.


    For Yunyin ninjas who like ninjutsu and are more active, they can''t do anything or exercise in a deep mountain and old forest where birds don''t shit, because they are afraid of being exposed due to too much movement, which is too painful. It hurts to kill them all.


    That is, the fourth generation of Raikage sits here in person, otherwise there would have been Yunyin ninjas who couldn''t sit still.


    The shadows in the village are nesting with you, so what else can you be dissatisfied with? Even if you are dissatisfied, you have to hold back.


    "We have all of them, go mobilize your subordinates, and tomorrow night, we will start a formal raid! In this battle, Yunyin Village will definitely win!"


    "Yunyin Village must win!" Yunin''s upper ninjas also shouted loudly, as if they wanted to vent all the unhappiness of this month.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, are you sure this is a village project? Why are we getting further and further away?" Kakashi couldn''t help asking as he looked at the growing trees around him.


    Today is the day to implant the secondary inter-hashira cells, but since the real Nagasawa has already gone to the battlefield, the Nagasawa in front of Kakashi is the shadow clone of Nagasawa who stayed in Konoha to handle some chores.


    But Kakashi felt that the laboratory that Nagasawa took him to was too remote, so remote that he felt that he had left Konoha.


    "After all, it is a ninja''s laboratory. Many things in it are dangerous to the common people or weak ninjas, so it is very reasonable to establish it in a remote place." Yongze explained with a smile.


    Kakashi thought it made sense after hearing it, but for some reason, seeing Nagasawa''s smile, he seemed to feel a little unreliable.


    Soon, Yongze took Kakashi to a big rock, and Yongze quickly made a seal.


    Boom!


    There was a huge rumbling sound, and the boulder began to move slowly, finally revealing a dark wellhead.


    Looking at Kakashi''s strange eyes, Nagasawa explained with a smile again: "The laboratory pursues concealment, so it''s reasonable to build it underground."


    Kakashi: ¡­


    The laboratory that Yongze took him to was too similar to the laboratory of the evil villain in the novel.


    Without waiting for Kakashi to say anything, Nagasawa grabbed Kakashi''s clothes from the back and carried Kakashi into the well.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, it shouldn''t be like this, I can get down by myself." Kakashi stabilized his figure and complained.


    "I think you seem a little restless, are you afraid that the interstitial cells will bring you some negative effects?" Nagasawa looked into Kakashi''s eyes and asked.


    Walking all the way, Yongze has long noticed that Kakashi today is not normal, he keeps asking and answering things, like an insecure little girl.


    "After all, injecting other people''s cells into the body, or the cells of the first generation of adults, always feels a bit strange." Kakashi nodded and said.


    "Don''t worry, there is no problem. This experiment has been carried out many times. The transformation of the secondary intercolumnar cells to the body is developing towards strengthening. There are no side effects. The reason why it cannot be popularized is because its effect is too strong. unbearable to ordinary people.


    Nagaze explained aloud.


    Kakashi, as the Sixth Hokage in the original work, is a genius ninja who can defeat even the strongest enemy with two moves. He is Nagasawa''s appointed toolman.


    When Kakashi is strong enough, Nagasawa will let Kakashi be the captain of the training team, take over the training team instead of him, and at the same time let salt water assist Kakashi.


    As for Nagasawa, he will become the captain of the Fourth Anbe in the future.


    Generally, the captain doesn''t care about things. The vice captain and the captain are in charge. Only when something important happens, will the captain go to the chief.


    How could Yongze let his appointed tool man have an accident? His dream is to lie in bed every day, and a bunch of tool men will work hard for the prosperity of Konoha and continuously improve the prosperity of Konoha.


    You can become stronger by lying down.


    After Orochimaru and Nagasawa''s precise experiments and calculations, the spiritual energy provided by the kaleidoscope, even if it is only one, the effect is not comparable to that of Sangouyu. The inter-column cells may not be able to withstand it, but the secondary inter-column cells are absolutely fine. .


    "Well, Squad Leader Yongze, I''m fine. I just wonder if I''m the blood of Senshou if I inject the cells of the first generation of adults."


    Hearing Nagasawa''s words, Kakashi said, in fact, he wasn''t worried about any harm to his body, after all, Nagasawa couldn''t possibly harm him, but implanting other people''s cells in his body is still a special role like the first Hokage, Kakashi always felt a little weird.


    "Theoretically, it is, why, you want to change your surname to Senju Kakashi?" Yong Ze joked.


    "Forget it, I think Hatake is pretty good." Kakashi said quickly.


    "Yongze-kun, you are finally here, I have been prepared for a long time."


    A somewhat hoarse voice appeared, and Orochimaru in a white coat came out of the darkness.


    Happy New Year¡¯s Day everyone, today is 2k, tomorrow is 6k


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： Unfair War (3k)

    Chapter 223 Unfair War (3k)


    "Well, Orochimaru, I will trouble you this time." Nagasawa led Kakashi to the front of Orochimaru.


    "Kakashi, remove your forehead, let me take a look at your Kaleidoscope Sharingan." Orochimaru stuck out his long tongue, licked his lips, and looked at Kakashi who was covered by the forehead His left eye looked a little eager.


    Looking at Orochimaru who looked like a perverted scientist, Kakashi felt a little flustered. In this environment, coupled with Orochimaru''s demeanor and movements, it would be unsuitable not to do an evil experiment.


    Kakashi looked at Nagasawa.


    Yong Ze nodded and said: "Show Orochimaru, he is the main person in charge of the experiment after a while, and I am only in charge of assisting."


    Kakashi took off the forehead protector to reveal the three-pointed jade Sharingan inside, and then the three-pointed jade quickly spun and merged, and finally turned into a kaleidoscopic Sharingan with a dart pattern.


    "It''s really beautiful and powerful eyes, even if it''s just one, you can feel the powerful power hidden in it."


    Orochimaru stared at Kakashi''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan, chuckled lightly, and then praised.


    "Kakashi, you are so lucky to have a friend who gave you such powerful eyes."


    "Master Orochimaru praised you. If you are not a member of the Uchiha clan, you will not be able to exert the true power of Sharingan. Instead, you will be suppressed in Chakra." Kakashi said honestly.


    Only he understands the pain of having Sharingan, and the happiness of having Sharingan for others.


    "It is indeed a problem if you cannot switch on and off automatically, but after doing the experiment, your chakra problem should be greatly improved.


    According to the previous experimental data, after injecting the secondary intercolumnar cells, the body''s chakra amount will be greatly improved, and even the recovery speed is far faster than that of ordinary ninjas. "


    Orochimaru led Kakashi to the experimental bench while talking about the benefits of implanting secondary intercolumnar cells.


    Walking to the front and back of the experiment table, Kakashi lay down on it according to Orochimaru''s request.


    Then he felt his eyes go dark and lost consciousness, but Kakashi was sure that it was definitely Nagasawa who hit him 0.1 seconds before he lost consciousness.


    Without him, you will naturally know if you are beaten a lot.


    The size of the fist, the habit of strength, and even the strength of the punching wind can all be used as the basis for judgment.


    "Yongze-kun, actually there are anesthetics here." Orochimaru kindly reminded.


    "It''s okay, it saves him from thinking too much, and he just fainted to save trouble, and he will wake up in about half an hour." Yong Ze urged Orochimaru to start the experiment.


    Oshemaru nodded, and began to take out various prepared things, ready to start the experiment.


    First tested Kakashi''s state, and then...


    Half an hour later, Kakashi woke up leisurely, touched the back of his head, feeling that his head was still a little heavy, and there was a faint pain.


    "How does it feel? The operation was successful, and you have become a girl." Looking at Kakashi who was a little confused, Nagasawa said something that could refresh him.


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Kakashi, who was a little confused at first, was stunned for a moment. After realizing that his Black Flame Dragon was still there, he felt a lot more relaxed, and then looked at Yongze speechlessly.


    It¡¯s okay to knock him unconscious suddenly, but to scare him by saying such words.


    But thinking about it, it is normal for Yongze.


    That''s why he''s afraid. You can trust Yongze in various major events and matters involving Konoha''s safety, but if it''s normal...


    "Forget it, seeing how frightened you are, how could I do this kind of thing to you, I was afraid that Hua Ling would come to trouble me.


    How do you feel? Is there any discomfort? "Nagazawa asked Kakashi.


    Although Kakashi''s current body data is extremely healthy, but after all, machines don''t have emotions, and some things have to be asked by the person himself.


    "It''s not so much that there is no discomfort, it''s better to say that it feels very good. It''s the first time I feel so good after transplanting Sharingan." Kakashi stood up, squeezed his fist, and said seriously.


    Before this, because of the sharing eyes that cannot be closed, he was consuming chakra all the time, as if he was using an endless jutsu.


    The feeling of exhaustion of chakra and physical strength really made Kakashi extremely uncomfortable.


    Although he is still losing, but his total amount has increased a lot, and his recovery has become faster, and the feeling of loss is much weaker.


    "It seems that the experiment was very successful, do you want to try your current strength?" Orochimaru, who stood beside me and recorded all kinds of experimental data, said.


    "Yes." Kakashi nodded, he also wanted to see how strong he had become, he felt that the current self could easily beat the previous self.


    Even if it is not as good as Yongze who can hang and beat Nine Tails, he should be able to beat Yongze''s shadow clone.


    Looking at Kakashi who was eager to try, Nagasawa raised his eyebrows and said: "Why, Kakashi, do you want to try fighting with me?"


    Kakashi nodded and said: "Well, I think I can adapt to my body faster in battle."


    The memory of the shadow clone will return to the main body, as long as he hits the shadow clone, it is similar to hitting Yongze.


    "Then I will arrange for you to go to the border to find my main body. According to the information, the fighting in Tango Country is very lively, but Tian Zhiguo is very quiet. The main body should be bored. I will be happy to help Kakashi familiarize you with your body. .¡± Yongze laughed.


    Kakashi: ¡­


    "I...not..." Kakashi tried to explain, looking for Nagasawa''s body to familiarize himself with the body, isn''t that just looking for a beating.


    Is he trying to become stronger in order to suffer more painful fists?


    "I understand, the main body has been going to the border for nearly a month. In this month, there is no training for the main body. Kakashi, you must not be used to it." Nagasawa continued with a smile.


    Looking at the brilliant smile of the shadow avatar Nagasawa, Kakashi fell silent. This squad leader Nagasawa really makes people want to fight.


    "Hehe, Kakashi, do you want to try to see if you can use Demudun." Orochimaru said suddenly.


    "Words of Mudun..." Kakashi recalled the scene when Yamato used Mudun, and quickly formed seals in his hands.


    "The art of the four pillars of wood escape!"


    The moment Kakashi''s seal was completed, a piece of wood broke through the tiles and appeared in the laboratory, and finally turned into a wooden house.


    Looking at the wooden house that suddenly appeared, Yongze was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "Kakashi, how do you use this technique."


    Do you want to compete with Yamato for business?


    "Because this technique is more impressive." Kakashi said honestly.


    When Yamato used this jutsu for the first time, Kakashi felt that Mu Dun¡¯s invincible image had disappeared, so he was very impressed with this ninjutsu.


    "I''ll prepare a copy of the first generation of wood escape ninjutsu for you later, and see if you can learn it." Yong Ze said.


    Although the secondary intercolumnar cells are the result of research on the cells of Yamato, this does not mean that the upper limit of the implanted secondary intercolumnar cells is Yamato.


    Not to mention that what Kakashi implanted was not the original secondary intercolumnar cells, but an improved version.


    According to the calculations of Nagasawa and Orochimaru, the limit of secondary Hashirama cells in Kakashi''s body is half of that of Hashirama Kitun.


    Before reaching that strength, Kakashi Mutun''s failure is definitely not a problem with the secondary intercolumn cells, but a problem with itself.


    However, the upper limit is the upper limit, and it is actually the reality, and I have not seen any transplanted intercolumn cells that can be as strong as the intercolumn cells.


    Now that the experiment is over, Nagasawa and Orochimaru let Kakashi experiment with some abilities, and then Yongze took Kakashi and left Orochimaru''s laboratory.


    "By the way, this is for you, take it with you when you go to the border." Yong Ze handed Kakashi a scroll of seal.


    "Here is the Chakra armor that I told you before. You can bring it to the main body. Of course, you can also use it, before the main body does not need it."


    "Can that strengthen Chakra''s armor?" Kakashi took the scroll, feeling a little hopeful in his heart. His strength has been greatly improved just by implanting the secondary interstitial cells. Wouldn''t it take off if another such strong Chakra armor came in? .


    "That''s right." Yongze nodded.


    "But don''t think too much, with ten more Chakra armors, you can''t beat the main body." Shadow clone reminded kindly.


    He was afraid that Kakashi''s form would swell due to the rapid increase in strength, and he would be beaten up by the main body later, and finally doubt himself.


    In the world of cultivating immortals, this is at least a broken heart.


    "I still know this. After all, class leader Nagasawa can easily defeat Kyuubi." Kakashi recalled the scene of Yongze smashing Kyuubi back and forth again, and couldn''t help trembling slightly.


    He can be regarded as a person who has experienced the power of Nine Tails at close range, and knows the horror of Nine Tails.


    If he was allowed to fight Nine Tails alone, he would probably be killed by Nine Tails in a few hits.


    But such a powerful Kyuubi was easily defeated by Yongze, which shows the strength of Yongze.


    ...


    Tianzhiguo, late at night.


    The forest that should have been silent was filled with various sounds breaking through the air.


    A large number of ninjas are constantly advancing in the forest.


    Raikage ran at the forefront, leading the cloud ninja troops forward.


    This time, he brought a total of 1,700 Yunyin ninjas.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t bring more power was because on the one hand, no matter how many people there were, they were afraid of being exposed, and on the other hand, they were afraid that someone would take advantage of the emptiness inside Yun Ren and directly steal the house.


    The thousand and seven hundred ninjas can be assembled without any problems in the defense of the Kingdom of Thunder.


    Thanks to his father Sandai Raikage who stopped the 10,000 Iwagakure ninjas who raided in the last ninja world war, and preserved the power of Yunyin.


    You know, there is still a part of Tang Country.


    If it wasn''t for the death of the third generation of Raikage, Yun Yin would be the ninja village with the least loss.


    "We''re approaching the border of the Land of Fire, and it''s time to make a quick decision and kill all the enemies quickly, so none of them can be let go." Fourth Raikage said to Kirabi who had been following him all the time.


    After Erwei appeared, Konoha did not send a tail beast, Raikage confirmed his previous guess, Konoha has no Jinchuriki available for the time being.


    This is destined to be an unfair war.


    War is not fair.


    Wait for another chapter 3k


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： no way

    Chapter 224 This road is dead


    Under the protection of the night, Yun Yin''s ninjas quickly reached the border of the country of Tian, ??and were about to enter the country of fire.


    Because the area bordering the Land of Land and the Land of Fire is relatively small, some places are not yet suitable for large-scale troop operations, so there are not many places for Yunin to choose.


    Raikage thought for a while, and finally decided to rush directly from the defensive troops that Konoha had deployed in Tanokuni.


    With an army of 1,700 people, it is too difficult not to be discovered. The ninja''s defense line is different from that of ordinary people, and the ninja''s mobility is too high.


    An ordinary four-person team can patrol back and forth in a large area.


    In addition, the country of Tian and the country of fire have few borders, so it is almost inevitable to be discovered.


    However, although Yunyin cannot avoid being discovered, they can directly kill the person who discovers it.


    Anyway, the situation is already very clear. Konoha''s main force is at the border between the Land of Tang and the Land of Fire, and even the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato is there.


    Even if there is a defensive force on Tianzhi Country''s side, it is definitely a small force of no more than a hundred people, and even a few dozen ninjas are normal.


    After all, the Kingdom of Fire is not only next to the Kingdom of Thunder, but also the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Earth. They are just separated from the Kingdom of Fire by a small country, and they can easily attack the Kingdom of Fire through the small country.


    Even the kingdom of water can easily attack the kingdom of fire, as long as the kingdom of water sails, it can directly reach the east bank of the kingdom of fire.


    Surrounded by four major countries, Konoha''s pressure can be imagined, although some countries have signed peace treaties.


    But everyone understands this thing. When it is appropriate, it is a peace treaty that allows everyone to live in peace. When it is not appropriate, it is actually a piece of paper, without any binding force, and an ordinary person can easily tear it apart.


    To put it bluntly, when everyone wants to recuperate, this thing is recognized. If you feel that you are strong and want to occupy more interests, you can just find a reason to start a war.


    "Enemy attack!" The Konoha ninja who was on duty standing on the sentry tower suddenly saw a large number of black shadows rushing into the territory of the land of fire, and shouted quickly while activating the alarm device.


    But as soon as the Konoha ninja activated the alarm device, a kunai pierced his chest directly.


    The fourth generation of Raikage directly turned on the Raikage Chakra mode, rushed out like a bolt of lightning, and instantly knocked out the three Konoha ninjas who were in charge of vigilance.


    "Come on, you must not let a Konoha ninja escape." Fourth Raikage turned and ordered.


    The 1,700 cloud ninjas immediately divided into three groups, two groups surrounded them, and on both sides, one group charged with the Fourth Raikage.


    However, before Kumo Ninja and Konoha Ninja came into contact, a man wearing a Konoha J¨­nin uniform suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and punched the Fourth Raikage who was rushing to the front and flew out.


    This sudden change caused the Yunin troops to pause, not daring to step forward, and hurriedly looked around to see if they were ambushed by Konoha.


    A huge octopus tentacles suddenly stretched out from behind Kirabi, caught the four-generation Raikage who was knocked into the air, and put it on the ground.


    Fourth Raikage stretched out his hand to let the cloud ninjas who were surrounding him back away, and signaled all the cloud ninjas to retreat with his eyes, then walked to the front and looked at Nagasawa.


    "Sure enough, you Konoha are better at playing tricks and tricks. I thought this plan was cautious enough, but I didn''t expect that you Konoha would see through it." Fourth Raikage looked at Yongze cautiously and said.


    "Let your hidden ninjas come out. In terms of strategy, Yun Yin lost this time."


    He felt that this plan was flawless, if he let the other party carry it out, he would definitely be surprised, unexpectedly Konoha saw through it.


    "Plan? Strategy? What are you talking about." Yongze looked at Fourth Raikage with some doubts, and the other party made up something messy.


    The reason why he is here is nothing more than the fact that the country of Tang has enough strength, so he came to the country of Tian as an insurance.


    If Tang Zhiguo can''t stand it, he can also quickly support it.


    "The other side is an idiot who didn''t see through the plan." Kirabi expressed his thoughts in a rapping tone.


    Fourth Raikage looked around, if there was an ambush, it was time to come out, and there was no point in hiding any longer.


    "Without an ambush, you dare to stand here alone?" Fourth Raikage felt that his cloud ninja village was underestimated.


    You think you are who you are, but you still want to imitate his father and stop a ninja army by yourself.


    Although Yunyin only has 1,700 troops, in terms of quality, it is not comparable to Iwanin''s 10,000-man army.


    "That''s right, as long as I stand here, no one can enter the Kingdom of Fire without my consent." Yong Ze said with a very natural smile.


    But Nagasawa''s smile, in the eyes of the Fourth Raikage, turned into a contemptuous and arrogant smile, which made the Fourth Raikage frown deeply and clenched his fists.


    "Arrogant bastard, Bi will beat you badly." Kirabi started walking while speaking in his own strange tone, preparing to launch an attack with Fourth Raikage.


    "You all retreat one after another, and I will deal with this arrogant guy." Fourth Raikage clenched his fists and told his subordinates to retreat.


    Although Nagasawa was very upset, Fourth Raikage recognized Yongze''s strength.


    Although it was his carelessness, the Fourth Raikage would not think that Nagasawa''s strength would be inferior to someone who could knock him into the air, for his speed and strength are extremely strong.


    The place where he was hit by Yongze just now was actually injured, but he is in the Thunder Chakra mode, the healing speed is very fast, and the wound has recovered.


    ZiZiZi!


    Crackling!


    The powerful blue thunder roamed around the fourth Raikage, covering the entire body of the fourth Raikage, like a thunder armor.


    Because Ai thought that he would not meet a strong person of the same level before, so he didn''t take it seriously. Now it is the real Thunder Escape Chakra mode.


    As if in response to the Fourth Raikage, Kirabi''s body also began to exude scarlet chakra, and he began to borrow the eight-tailed chakra.


    In this state, Kirabi''s speed and strength will be greatly improved, and it will also accelerate wound healing.


    The powerful aura released by Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage made some Konoha ninjas who were attracted by the alarm stop in their tracks, and their eyes became terrified.


    "Raikage Fourth and Jinchuriki Eight Tails!" Konoha Ninja couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Damn it, we''re surrounded. Didn''t you say that the main force of Yunin is in the country of Tang?" Another ninja put his eyes on the densely packed cloud ninjas.


    "It''s okay, we still have Nagasawa''s assistant, we will definitely be able to do it with him." A Konoha ninja couldn''t help saying when he saw that his companions around him were a little depressed.


    There is not enough time to finish writing, so I can only post 2k


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： Lei Ying wants to take his place?

    Chapter 225 Raikage wants to take his place?


    "Yes, we also have the assistant of Yongze, who is as powerful as the assistant of Yongze, even if it is Raikage on the opposite side, it will definitely be able to do it."


    As soon as Nagasawa was mentioned, the Konoha ninjas regained their confidence. Although the other party had Fourth Raikage and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki, they had Nagasawa to assist them.


    Nagazawa can easily suppress Kyuubi, presumably against Raikage and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki, even if he can''t win, he won''t be suppressed.


    When the time comes to spread the news, the troops of the Tang Dynasty will come to support, and then Yunyin will be in trouble.


    "Lei Yu Level Chiyo Mai!"


    The fourth generation of Raikage''s hand was full of lightning, and the powerful Raikage Chakra condensed in his hand. Immediately afterwards, he used his hand to transform the knife, and the Raikage Chakra also quickly changed its shape, wrapping the hand knife.


    At this moment, the palm of the Fourth Raikage is no longer a fleshy palm, it seems to be a sharp blade made of lightning.


    Relying on the extreme speed provided by the thunder escape chakra mode, the fourth generation of Raikage rushed to Yongze in an instant, raised his hand knife, and slashed towards Yongze''s chest.


    "Won!"


    Fourth Raikage feels that he has secured the victory.


    That Nagasawa was still careless, and dared to get so close to him. In terms of speed, he hadn''t lost to anyone except Namikaze Minato.


    As for whether Yongze can take his trick, the Fourth Raikage never thought about it.


    Although this move is only c-level, it just slashes at the enemy with a hand knife, but in the hands of the fourth generation of Raikage, he is the strongest hand knife that can cut everything as fast as light!


    When he was young, he once used this move to cut off the horn of Ramsay Hachio.


    Now that so much time has passed, his strength is no longer comparable to what he used to be. Whether it is chakra or physical fitness, he is much stronger than before.


    "Rainbow Ninjutsu? It''s just right, I can also do a little bit." Seeing the fourth Raikage rushing towards him, Yongze thought for a while and decided to use Yunnin''s most famous Thunderkage Ninjutsu to defeat the fourth generation of Raikage. On behalf of Raikage, mess with the opponent''s mentality.


    "Finger stab!"


    Yongze grasped a fist, then stretched out his index finger, pouring a lot of power into the index finger and at the same time covered the entire index finger with armed domineering.


    Immediately afterwards, the nature change and shape change of the Lightning Dungeon Chakra were activated at the same time, and a flash of lightning attached to Yongze''s index finger.


    The blue electric light is extraordinarily shining in this dark night, and the finger covered by the blue electric light looks like a lightning spear that can pierce everything.


    When Fourth Raikage slashed in front of Yongze, Yongze also stabbed hard, towards Fourth Raikage''s hand knife.


    ZiZiZi!


    Crackling!


    A burst of violent lightning instantly covered a ten-meter range centered on the two of them, and the ground was scorched black by electricity.


    This made the cloud ninjas and Konoha ninjas around them subconsciously take a lot of steps back, sighing inwardly that ninjas and ninjas really can''t be the same, the power of other people''s Thunder Tun against leaks seems to have released a Thunder Tun Ninjutsu.


    ¡®Hell Spike is always the same? ''


    At the moment of colliding with Nagasawa''s index finger like a lightning spear, this ninjutsu was the first thing that came to mind of Fourth Raikage.


    This is the strongest attacking ninjutsu of his father, the Third Raikage, known as the strongest spear that penetrates all things.


    Only that move can resist his lightning hand knife that cuts everything.


    Seeing that Yongze actually released a thunder escape ninjutsu to block the attack of the fourth generation of Raikage, Kirabi was also slightly stunned for a moment.


    He knows what level of ninjutsu the elder brother is, but now he has fallen into a disadvantage in the ninjutsu confrontation with others. You must know that the elder brother made the first move.


    However, Kirabi, who is experienced in combat, did not waste this excellent opportunity to make a move. He quickly pulled out the two knives behind his back and slashed at Yongze.


    "Assistant Yongze, be careful!" The Konoha ninja next to him wanted to support Yongze, but as long as one person rushed out, there would be three times as many Yunyin ninjas to stop him, so he could only remind him loudly.


    Sensing the attacking Kirabi, Yongze instantly increased his strength, and the tyrannical power erupted at his fingertips.


    Sensing the strong pressure from his hand, the Fourth Raikage immediately made a decision, immediately withdrew his strength, and quickly turned sideways.


    However, Yongze''s attack was so easy to dodge. The powerful Thunder Spear directly pierced through the fourth Raikage''s shoulder, leaving a scorched black blood hole.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze turned around quickly, because Kirabi''s slash had arrived.


    Two silvery-white sharp blades are wrapped with traces of light blue lightning, and the speed of slashing is extremely fast, as if there is no air blocking it, or the air is cut open.


    when!


    Arms covered in armed colors blocked Kirabi''s slash.


    In the end, Yongze''s reaction speed was fast enough to block the extremely fast attack.


    The silver-white sharp blade slashed on the black arm, making a crisp metal sound, and the blade was trembling constantly, as if it had cut an extremely hard object.


    This sudden change made the always optimistic Kirabi frowned.


    He is not an ordinary slash, but a supersonic Thunder Dunknife that has added Thunder Dun chakra, and its penetrating power is stronger than that of Feng Dun.


    Not to mention what kind of stone it is, even cutting iron can be as silky as cutting tofu, but cutting on Yongze''s arm not only did not leave a trace of scars, but his knife trembled from the shock.


    You know, even if he hits the elder brother with this knife, it can still hurt him, although it will heal immediately.


    Of course, Kirabi was stunned, because this is an advanced technique of armed colors, which can flow armed colors and concentrate them on the attacked place, so as to better defend against attacks.


    Of course, Yongze''s armed color is strong enough. If it is salt water, their current armed color strength is the same as Yongze''s, and the result can only be hacked to death by Kirabi.


    "Heavy storm!"


    Because of the tacit understanding with Kirabi, the moment Kirabi made a move, the Fourth Raikage used his uninjured right arm to gather the Thunder Dunk Chakra, and threw an elbow at Nagasawa.


    "Iron Thunder Body!"


    ZiZiZi!


    Crackling!


    The powerful thunder and lightning traveled over Yongze''s body, covering Yongze''s whole body, as if wearing an armor composed of lightning.


    boom!


    Raikage''s elbow hit Yongze''s abdomen fiercely, making a dull impact sound, and the resulting shock wave blew away the dirt on the ground.


    However, this attack failed to make Yongze take a step back, and the fourth Raikage felt that he had hit an extremely hard iron block, and his fist was a little numb.


    Looking at Nagasawa who seems to be using the Raider Chakra mode to incarnate the little blue man in front of him, the fourth generation of Raikage is a little numb.


    How about Raikage be you? First it was one hand, and now it is the Raikage Chakra mode, why does it feel like Yongze is more like a person who has inherited the inheritance of three generations of Raikage than him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： Confrontation of Thunder Knife

    Chapter 226 The Confrontation of Thunder Knife


    Seeing that the attack didn''t work, Raikage Fourth wanted to retreat, but how could Yongze let him leave easily? His iron block is not the kind of iron block that cannot be moved.


    Even because of the addition of the thunder attribute chakra, the speed is faster than normal, but the defense is not as strong as when it is not moving.


    A fist attached to Lightning Chakra casually knocked Kirabi into the air, and Yongze used Thunder Breath. Although he didn''t have a knife in his hand, he opened the palm of his right hand and placed his hand as a knife in front of his chest.


    Hurrah!


    A substantive white mist was spit out by Yongze, and the powerful force filled every muscle and every cell of Yongze''s body.


    Whoosh!


    Wow!


    Yongze just started, the strong speed and strength set off a strong gust of wind, blowing away the broken wooden blocks around.


    Raikage only felt a powerful aura rising from behind him, and he turned his head, frowning instantly.


    I saw that Yongze seemed to be transformed into a blue light. Because the speed was too fast, I couldn''t see the lightning on his body clearly. I just felt that it was a blue light.


    Looking at the menacing Nagasawa, and then at the cloud ninja troops not far in front of him, the Fourth Raikage shook his teeth, and another burst of powerful lightning burst out from his body.


    ZiZiZi!


    Crackling! !


    Powerful lightning erupted on the fourth Raikage, and powerful arcs surrounded the fourth Raikage, and even the fourth Raikage''s hair stood on end.


    Fourth Raikage looked at Yong Ze seriously with a straight face.


    This is his strongest state. He is really using the Lightning Escape Chakra Mode with all his strength. In this mode, his speed and strength will be greatly improved again. Will use the trick.


    Behind him is the ninja army of Yunyin Village. He can no longer retreat. With Yongze''s strength, he rushes into the Yunyin ninjas. Killing people is as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    Although that would waste Nagasawa''s physical strength, the Fourth Raikage couldn''t do such a thing as using the lives of his subordinates to consume the enemy''s physical strength.


    His father, the third generation of Raikage, fought against 10,000 rock ninjas alone to cover his subordinates, and finally died of exhaustion.


    If in order to defeat the enemy, he asked his subordinates to use their lives to consume the opponent''s physical strength, wouldn''t that mean denying his father, and how to explain to his father when he went down.


    "The breath of thunder, the flash of a thunderbolt!"


    Boom!


    Yongze slashed out with his arched hand, and a dull thunder sounded between the slashes, as if it was a harbinger of a storm.


    This blow, except for the Fourth Raikage, was barely able to be seen by Kirabi, and no one else could see it. All they could see was a blue light.


    Because Yongze''s speed is too fast, in fact, the confrontation between Yongze and Raikage was only for a moment. In the eyes of Konoha Ninja and Yunyin Ninja next to him, the collision between the two just happened.


    "Lei Yu Level Chiyo Mai!"


    Crackling!


    Raikage''s eyes widened, and the thunder in his hand was like a knife. He also used his hand as a knife, and slashed towards Yongze.


    Boom boom boom! !


    Two hand knives entwined by lightning collided together, causing a powerful explosion in an instant. The surrounding ground couldn''t bear this powerful force, and began to crack and explode.


    But Raikage''s power was not as strong as Nagasawa who used the breath method and chakra and domineering. The next moment, most of the palm of his right hand flew out directly, and a lot of blood sprayed out.


    However, because the fourth generation of Raikage was in the full-power Raikage Chakra mode, the wound soon stopped, no bleeding, and it was healing quickly.


    "Master Fourth Generation!"


    The surrounding Yunin saw that the palms of the fourth Raikage had been cut open, instantly glared at Yongze with red eyes, pulled out their respective weapons, and rushed towards Yongze.


    They don''t care what others think of their shadows. In their hearts, the fourth generation of Raikage is the hero of Yunyin Village.


    Now, the Fourth Raikage is in danger, how can they not be anxious, how can they not be angry.


    "Stand back, don''t get close to this place!" Fourth Raikage stretched out his left hand, stopping the ninja of Yunyin Village who wanted to rush over.


    Facing a strong man like Yongze, ordinary J¨­nin would deliver food, which is not much different from Chunin and J¨­nin.


    "Brother! Damn bastard." Kirabi who just got up saw this scene, his eyes were blood red, and the blood red chakra on his body increased sharply.


    "Bi, calm down, your current state is very dangerous." Eight tails in Kirabi''s body saw that Kirabi seemed a little affected by the tyrannical chakra of the tailed beast, and reminded aloud.


    "Well, let that **** see our strength."


    "Ah!" Kirabi roared, and then dark red chakra emerged from his body to wrap Kirabi, and finally turned into a huge monster with eight tails and horns.


    The body height of Kirabi in this state has surpassed the guard tower on the other side that has not been destroyed, and the ninja next to him seems as small as an ant under this huge body.


    He has entered the state of half-tailed beast. In this state, his strength will increase sharply, and he also has the ability to launch tailed beast jade.


    "Is this the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki? The breath is really terrifying. Sure enough, all tailed beasts are monsters." Konoha Ninja sighed.


    "That''s right, but they chose us to attack. It''s a self-inflicted trap. I bet 10,000 taels that this eight-tailed Jinzhu can''t resist the ten moves of Nagasawa''s assistant." Some Konoha ninjas even joked.


    If it was before the night of the Nine-Tails, they might be afraid, but after seeing the scene where Yongze beat Nine-Tails violently, their fear of the Tailed Beast subsided a lot.


    Although they can''t beat them, they have Yongze to assist them.


    "Ten strokes, I think less than six strokes is enough."


    Kirabi ignored the words of Konoha Ninja not far away. He has only one goal now, and that is Yongze.


    Boom! !


    The huge Kirabi ran so fast that the ground rumbled, and in order to prevent Nagasawa from continuing to attack the Fourth Raikage, Kirabi used the dark red chakra on his body to turn into several arms and grabbed Nagasawa. .


    Yongze jumped lightly and jumped into the air.


    The red arms all hit the ground where Yongze was standing, causing an explosion.


    The huge dark red figure and the loud explosion stunned Kakashi who was heading towards the Yongze camp.


    What the hell, he walked across the road and came to Tang Country? Didn''t it mean that there hasn''t been a battle in Tianzhi Country yet? Why is it so fierce?


    Before he had time to think about it, Kakashi took out the seal scroll Nagasawa gave him, took out the Mieshi inside, put it on his body, and used Mieshi''s flying ability to directly soar into the sky and fly towards the battlefield.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： The goal is the sea of ??stars

    Chapter 227 The target is the sea of ??stars


    Phew!


    Nongze, who was in mid-air, threw a handful of kunai at the half-tailed beast-like eight tails.


    Seeing that Yongze dared to fly into the air under such circumstances, Yao opened his mouth wide, and a large amount of Chakra condensed in his mouth, forming a small black ball extremely quickly, predicting Yongze''s foothold, and then spit out.


    The power of this fast-fired tailed beast jade is much smaller than that of the normal fired tailed beast jade, but it is more than enough to kill ninjas.


    Kirabi didn''t care about the kunai that was flying towards him. The half-tailed beast coat with a tailed beast was very defensive, and it wasn''t a kunai that didn''t bless anything that could break the defense.


    But what happened next was beyond Kirabi''s expectations.


    Yongze, who was constantly falling, suddenly disappeared, and the Tailed Beast Jade fell through.


    Boom! !


    The black tailed beast jade erupted with golden explosion light, which was particularly dazzling in the dark night.


    And Yongze, of course, moved to Kirabi through the Flying Thunder God thrown before.


    Yongze exploded with strength on his feet, kicked Kirabi fiercely, and kicked in the direction of the cloud ninja troops.


    With the blessing of breathing chakra and armed color, coupled with Yongze''s own powerful strength, even the half-tailed beast Kirabi has a huge body, and he is directly thrown backwards by this blow , the tailed beast coat on his body has dimmed a lot.


    ¡¾Air shock¡¿


    Yongze used the ability to shake the fruit, a white halo the size of a head appeared on his hand, and then punched Kirabi who hadn''t landed yet.


    The collision of the few lightning ninjutsu techniques just now should be enough for the fourth generation of Raikage to shut himself up, and Yong Ze didn''t waste time with Yun Yin, and was going to use the Zhen Zhen Fruit to clear the field.


    The reason why we want to fight Raikage and Kirabi first, and choose the position of the entrance to divide the battlefield, so as not to let Kamo Ninja pass by him, is that besides trying to use ninjutsu to beat the fourth generation of Raikage to autism, it is also to prevent Fourth Raikage and Kirabi went to kill other Konoha ninjas.


    There is no reward for him killing Yunyin, but Konoha Ninja is all his prosperity.


    Although there are no masters here, the strongest are only two ordinary J¨­nin, and death will not deduct much prosperity.


    But more than 80 ninjas are not a small number. On average, only 200 ninjas who graduate from ninja school a year are Konoha''s precious wealth.


    Within the scope of what can be done, Yongze will not let any of the Konoha ninjas in front of him die.


    The reason why he made the fourth generation of Raikage arrogant for a few seconds just now is that he went to the injured ninjas to treat them, and then sent them to a safe place.


    Click! Click!


    One after another sounded like a broken mirror.


    Because Kirabi''s huge body was blown away by Nagasawa''s punch, most Yunyin ninjas were directly shocked by Nagasawa''s terrifying power, and Konoha ninjas were also obsessed with Nagasawa''s amazing kick, At this moment, the battlefield suddenly fell into silence, which was unusually quiet.


    In this quiet environment, the sound of Yongze breaking the air became more obvious, almost everyone could hear it.


    When everyone was looking for the source of this weird sound, they saw a terrifying scene.


    Terrible white cracks appeared where Nagasawa''s fist with white halo was hit, as if the space was broken.


    The white cracks continued to spread, even reaching the sky, and even the clouds in the sky split and split in two.


    "What kind of ninjutsu is this?" Seeing this scene that seemed to destroy the world, the fourth Raikage couldn''t control it, and a horrified expression appeared on his face.


    It¡¯s just a punch in the air, and it¡¯s already like this. Could it be that the information is true?


    At this time, Fourth Raikage remembered the outrageous information before, that the new assistant Hokage beat Kyuubi to the ground with a few punches, and suppressed the Kyuubi Rebellion.


    According to the strength of Nagazawa''s punching Fei Kirabi just now, Fourth Raikage thinks that Kyuubi probably can''t hold it.


    In this case, the information is true, and Konoha has really produced a super strong man who can easily suppress the tailed beast.


    "In this case, then Konoha..." Fourth Raikage continued to think about it again. If the Nine-Tails Rebellion was easily suppressed, then Konoha would not suffer any serious losses.


    Before they imagined that Konoha was extremely weak, and the strong posture they made was just because they were afraid of being invaded. Their guesses were all wrong. Konoha really has the confidence to speak so hard.


    Fourth Raikage:¡­


    He feels that this is not his problem at all, the appearance of this strong man named Yongze is completely unreasonable.


    Even if his strength was not as terrifying as it is now in the third ninja war, he is definitely an existence capable of crossing the battlefield, how could he not have a reputation at all.


    Fourth Raikage really wanted to break his head but didn''t understand what was going on.


    After all, no matter what he thinks, there is no such thing as a time traveler or a system.


    Relying on the advantage of knowing the plot, Nagasawa at that time knew that Konoha would win, but it was a bit difficult, and his strength as an elite jonin could not change anything, so he kept showing off the strength of the chunin to dawdle.


    With the help of the system, Yongze''s strength has soared, and he has the strength of Chaoying within one year.


    That''s what made it all happen.


    However, the powerful impact that is about to arrive will not give the fourth generation of Raikage more time to think.


    boom!


    As if the mirror was completely shattered into slag, the shocking power of the shocking fruit completely exploded in the air, and a powerful impact was generated, and it rushed towards Yunyin''s troops at high speed.


    Boom! !


    The powerful impact destroyed everything along the way, and large chunks of soil and rocks cracked and flew around.


    Deep cracks appeared on the ground, spreading rapidly towards Yunyin.


    All defensive ninjutsu disintegrated instantly when touched, and the strong wind pressure made people unable to move.


    Even if Kirabi directly entered into a complete tailed beast at this critical moment, it would be useless to use his powerful power to block the terrifying impact.


    The powerful impact directly caused huge wounds on Kirabi''s tailed beast''s body, but Yongze''s punch was really powerful, and Kirabi was beaten back and turned back into a tailed beast The person flew out backwards.


    Boom boom boom! !


    There was a violent explosion, and all the cloud ninjas were frantically running around, but the shock wave created by the air shock was so easy to hide. Most of the cloud ninjas were directly hit by this blow, and their bodies were covered with **** wounds. None of the present ones.


    Looking at the effect of his punch, Yongze nodded in satisfaction. His control over power has improved to a higher level.


    If the power is not well controlled, few of these cloud ninjas can survive this punch.


    But he precisely controlled the power, only killed half of Duo Yunyin, and the rest were seriously injured.


    As for why not kill them all, Yongze naturally has his own ideas.


    What is the purpose of Yongze, to fight the cloud and not dare to fight, to deter other countries, and then let Konoha develop well and increase the prosperity.


    If all the ninjas here are dead, the cloud ninja will be abolished, and they may have to fight Konoha desperately.


    He didn''t want to destroy Yunyin Village directly, that would bring about a very bad situation.


    At that time, the other three ninja villages will definitely unite, stop plotting against each other, and concentrate on destroying Konoha.


    What will Yongze do then? Relying on his incomprehensible strength at this stage again to destroy the three Da Nin villages?


    is gone, and then, can Konoha take over so many places? Not to mention other countries, Konoha has not yet reached its peak in its own territory.


    Moreover, it is not that the daimyos of the five major powers do not have their own strength. Ninja Village is only the main military force, not the only military force.


    At that time, I am afraid that the entire ninja world will unite to deal with Konoha. There will be no time to develop, and it will only be consumed continuously. There is no rush for this kind of thing.


    Not to mention that the water in the ninja world is very deep, and there are black sages in the dark.


    Nagazawa''s gaze didn''t stop at one planet, he didn''t forget the origin of Hokage''s last strongest boss, Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    Kaguya''s strength is incomprehensibly strong even in the eyes of Yongze at this time. The real immortal body, the strong of the six levels can only rely on the seal to solve Kaguya


    Kaguya is so strong, but he is still so afraid of the Otsukimoto family. It can be seen how powerful the Otsukimoto family who planted sacred trees on various planets has.


    What Yun Yin Yan Yin, or even the ninja world is not Nagasawa''s goal, his goal is the stars and the sea.


    At this stage, he wants to maintain a relatively peaceful state, and then expand when it is time to expand.


    The remaining chapter will be written tomorrow morning and will not be owed.


    It''s too late, don''t stay up late


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： Collect all nine tailed beasts to summon the strongest armor

    Chapter 228 Collect all nine tailed beasts to summon the strongest armor


    The blood of a large number of Kumo Shinobi stained this destroyed land red.


    Large blood-red land, seemingly bottomless cracks, split clouds, every scene here made the Fourth Raikage feel angry, guilty and shocked.


    He was very angry. Before he set off, he promised that he would bring victory to Yunyin, but in the end so many people died in the hands of Yongze.


    He feels guilty, if he can be more cautious and choose to believe the information that sounds outrageous, then such a scene will not happen, and there will not be so many deaths of cloudy ninjas.


    He was also shocked, that Konoha ninja named Nagasawa actually possessed such terrifying power, with just one blow, he could collapse the earth, and even split the clouds in the sky, as if the space had been cracked opened.


    The Fourth Raikage took a deep breath, stood up, went to Kirabi, and helped him up. Kirabi was seriously injured because he used his body as a shock wave.


    Because the charge just now was not aimed at him alone, he was not seriously injured by virtue of the high defense and high recovery power of the full-power thunder escape chakra mode.


    It was not as serious as the ninjutsu confrontation with Yongze before. That hand knife confrontation caused him to lose the palm of his right hand.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, I''m coming..." Kakashi wearing purple chakra armor descended from the sky and landed in the middle of the battlefield.


    "What''s coming?" Nagasawa looked at Kakashi and smiled.


    "..." Kakashi was a little dazed, the huge dark red monster disappeared so quickly, and why all the cloud hidden ninjas fell down, he flew over with all his strength as soon as he heard the movement, at most he could fly It took two minutes, maybe less.


    Why did he finish his work in just two minutes, and there was no chance for him to try the newly learned wood escape ninjutsu.


    "Forget it, you came just in time, give me the Chakra armor." Seeing Kakashi''s bewildered expression, Nagasawa smiled, ready to experiment with his previous ideas.


    "Ah?" Kakashi heard that Nagazawa was going to take Mieshi back, and he felt a little bit reluctant. Without Mieshi''s help, he couldn''t release the wood escape ninjutsu alone, but Kakashi quickly put his body back. He took off his armor and returned it to Yongze.


    After all, he can still distinguish between being cool for a while and being cool all the time.


    Yongze took the armor and walked towards Kirabi.


    The Fourth Raikage stood in front of Kirabi, the lightning surged on his body, and he looked at Yongze warily.


    Although he has already lost to Yongze, the Fourth Raikage will not sit back and watch Yongze hurt Kirabi. Although the two are not brothers, their relationship is better than brothers.


    "Don''t be so excited, even if I want to kill him, you can''t stop me." Looking at the cautious Fourth Raikage, Nagasawa said relaxedly.


    "You guy," Nagasawa''s undisguised contempt made the Fourth Raikage furious. If he didn''t have the responsibility of being the Fourth Raikage, he would have fought Nagasawa desperately on the spot.


    "If you want to do more damage, just step over my dead body." Fourth said in a deep voice.


    If the fourth generation of Raikage said this sentence in normal times, it might be very imposing.


    But to say such words when he was defeated is undoubtedly at the end of his rope. At this moment, the only thing he can do is this, even if Yongze can really kill him.


    "Inject Eight-Tails Chakra into this armor." Nagasawa ignored Raikage Fourth and said directly to Kirabi.


    "Brother." Kirabi looked at Fourth Raikage, he didn''t know what Yongze''s purpose was, so he couldn''t easily agree


    "Hurry up, my patience is limited, don''t let me pick it up myself." Yong Ze urged.


    Actually, Orochimaru also has the Chakra of the Eight-Tails, which is the horn that the Eight-Tails broke off back then. However, due to the short cultivation time, there are not many Chakras in that horn, which cannot satisfy Nagasawa.


    Raikage Fourth generation sighed, and finally nodded. The current situation can only be like this, who made them the defeated party.


    Kirabi controlled the eight tails, and an octopus tentacles appeared behind him to wrap the Chakra armor, and the dark red Chakra kept pouring into the Chakra armor.


    With the integration of Eight-Tails Chakra, the purple armor shimmered, and nine jade patterns appeared on the chest of the armor.


    With Kirabi''s continuous charging, one of the hook jade lights up, and then the side of the armor no longer glows, and it returns to its original appearance.


    At this time, Kirabi was already out of breath, deeply injured and still outputting such a large amount of chakra, it was because those chakras were lent to him by Hachio, if it was his own chakra, it would have been drained.


    "Stop it." Yongze said, it is obvious that Mieshi has received the extreme, and then quickly perceive Mieshi and check the state of Mieshi.


    Found that although Mieshi''s aura is much stronger, it seems that the chakra of the eight tails is also being consumed every moment, so Yongze made a decisive move and put a seal on the lit Gouyu.


    After being sealed, Yongze sensed it again, and the Chakra armor changed back to the state before adding the Tailed Beast Chakra.


    ¡®Nine Gouyu, do you mean to collect nine tailed beast chakras? ¡¯ Yongze guessed.


    However, why didn¡¯t these nine hooked jade patterns appear before, but suddenly appeared after injecting Eight-Tails Chakra. Yongze felt that it was impossible for Master Tie to make it specially when he was building it.


    After all, it is impossible for Master Iron to know the existence of the Ten-Tails, nor is it possible to know that sealing the Nine-Tailed Beast into the Golem of the Outer Way can become the Ten-Tails.


    This secret is only known to a few people in the ninja world, and two of them are still being fooled.


    ¡®Could it be ten tails¡¯ instinct to reclaim Chakra. ¡¯ Yongze had a guess.


    Yongze temporarily suppressed the doubts in his heart, and said to Kakashi next to him: "Is it okay to tie them up with your wooden escape?"


    "It''s possible, but it can''t trap someone who is too strong." Kakashi said honestly, he didn''t think that his wooden dungeon could bind the Fourth Raikage or Jinchuriki.


    "It''s okay, use it, you just need to tie up ordinary Yunyin ninjas." Yongze said.


    Kakashi nodded, quickly formed a seal, and a large number of wooden sticks stretched out from the ground to tie up the cloud hidden ninja on the field.


    After releasing this ninjutsu, Kakashi couldn''t help but take a few breaths, after all, it was a wooden stick that bound hundreds of ninjas at once.


    But this has already satisfied Kakashi, if it were in the past, he would never dare to think about this scene.


    "Raikage Fourth, let''s make a choice, whether you want to continue the war, or compensate Konoha for the losses suffered in the war, and then sign a peace treaty with Konoha." Nagasawa said looking at Raikage Fourth.


    Nagaze believes that the Fourth Raikage will make the choice he wants, after all, recklessness does not mean stupidity.


    good morning everyone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： Strong cloud ninja

    Chapter 229 The Strong Cloud Ninja


    "Come on, make your choice."


    Fourth Raikage turned his head and looked around, all the cloud hidden ninjas were looking at him.


    Hit by the aftermath of Nagasawa''s attack, Yun Yin, who was alive at this time, was basically wounded, and was **** by Kakashi''s wooden escape, looking very miserable.


    An hour ago, everyone in Mingming was excitedly shouting slogans, thinking about the scene of Yunyin defeating Konoha.


    Two minutes ago, if he told Fourth Raikage that he and his men would be defeated in two minutes, Fourth Raikage would definitely give him an iron fist from Raikage.


    But it happened, in a way he never thought possible.


    This time, he lost, and Yunyin Village also lost.


    "I agree and compensate for Konoha''s losses in the war this time, and sign a peace treaty with Konoha." Fourth Generation Raikage finally said.


    Both he and Kirabi were defeated, that Yongze was too strong, it was indeed an unfair war.


    But the unfair parties are somewhat different from what he imagined.


    Having a super strong Konoha who can easily suppress Renzhuriki is really unfair to Yunyin Village.


    With Yongze around, Yunyin had no chance of winning from the very beginning.


    Now that they have lost, the only thing the Fourth Raikage can do is to bring the surviving cloud hidden ninjas back to the Land of Thunder.


    Although he has a grumpy temper and is reckless, he knows that now is not the time, and he cannot cause the cloud hidden ninja to be killed because of his character.


    "Very good, it seems that you are still very clear-headed. Use your means to inform the people in your country. Try to be as fast as possible. If you are slow, maybe there will be results from the country of Tang." Yongze smiled. road.


    Since it is confirmed that this side is the main force of Yunyin, then Tang Zhiguo will definitely be more aggressive, and directly take down the pretending small troops over there.


    "We will." Fourth Raikage said with a straight face, he was trying his best to restrain himself.


    "Then trouble you to stay here until the envoy from the Kingdom of Thunder arrives. Do you need me to ask Kakashi to build two wooden boards to protect you from the wind? It''s quite windy tonight."


    "No need, the people in our Yunyin Village are all strong and strong, and it''s fine to blow all night." Fourth Raikage resolutely rejected Yongze''s proposal.


    But what Yongze said, he just remembered that Konoha has actually appeared as a wooden escape ninja, and judging by his posture, he can create wooden sticks that can bind hundreds of people at the same time. The strength should not be weak, the key is that he looks very young.


    Fourth Raikage was puzzled, all five countries, how come Konoha has so many geniuses, and is such a super strong person like Nagasawa who is beyond common sense, and such a young genius.


    Could it be that the land of the Land of Fire supports people more? So there are so many geniuses?


    "It''s really not a peaceful night, I''m still going to study ninjutsu." Yongze sighed.


    It happened so suddenly. A few days ago, there was news from the Tang Dynasty battlefield. He also said that Minato was in the limelight again, and it was his turn in a blink of an eye.


    Before the incident happened, he was still studying the breath of the sun in the camp, hoping to break through to the level of the six realms with his own efforts.


    Now the daily exhalation sword energy he exhales with all his strength can reach a high temperature of 6,000 degrees, which is almost equivalent to the temperature of the surface of the sun.


    If all the power is used, the light golden flame released can reach a temperature exceeding 300,000 degrees.


    However, even if it is 300,000 degrees, it is still far from the temperature of 15 million degrees in the central area of ??the sun, and it is not the real breath of the sun.


    Even if he could only slash a sword, he would collapse immediately after the slash. Yongze felt that he who slashed that sword must be too handsome.


    However, it is a pity that even with the talent of Ji Guoyuanyi, it is not easy to deduce the breathing method of ghosts to such a high level.


    After all, none of the three systems of knowledge in his mind can truly reach the Sixth Dao level through ordinary practice.


    Although there are several six-level existences in the chakra system, those who either swallowed the fruit of the sacred tree, or the ten-tailed jinchuriki, or people like the six-path sage who inherited Kaguya''s power.


    Almost no one has reached the level of six realms through normal cultivation.


    At this time, Yongze was really thankful again that he met Ji Guoyuanyi''s template for the second time. This cheating man is best at going from nothing to something.


    Since the ordinary chakra system cannot reach the six-level level through cultivation, then a new path should be blazed.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, are you developing new ninjutsu again?" Kakashi asked curiously.


    In his opinion, Yongze is highly productive in developing ninjutsu.


    There are three versions of the six styles alone, and the breathing method was developed later, a kind of ancestor breathing, and five basic breathing.


    Once, Kakashi curiously followed Yongze to the special warfare class. In his eyes, Yongze''s breathing method was equivalent to creating a new school of swordsmanship.


    It is ninjutsu that can be compared to and surpassed by cloud ninjutsu ninjutsu, breathing method chakra and swordsmanship are all gathered together.


    But at that time, he had to practice domineering, he had to practice the advanced six-style, and there was also the matter of the training team. Although Kakashi wanted to learn it, he didn''t learn it in the end.


    Now Kakashi has no time, he has to learn Mudun and find a new way of fighting.


    "The new ninjutsu is not, it just goes deeper into what has already been developed." Nagasawa shook his head.


    The Ninja Edition Six Forms and breathing method were developed mainly to strengthen Konoha Ninja''s combat effectiveness.


    But now the two functions are not in place, so there is no need to rush to develop others, and he is not developing purely for development.


    "By the way, this is for you to use first. Go all out to tell Minato the situation here, and then ask him to seal part of Erwei''s chakra into the armor, and seal it immediately when the Gouyu pattern lights up."


    Nagaze handed Mieshi to Kakashi again and said, it happened that Erwei was also on the battlefield, so he took Chakra directly.


    Nine jade patterns suddenly appeared on the chakra armor, which made Yongze a little more interested in him than before, and he paid more attention to him.


    If someone with super shadow ability wears it, maybe it can really create a fake Liudao.


    "Let''s go now?" Kakashi asked.


    He had just arrived, and he had to run to another battlefield immediately.


    "Of course, it''s better to hurry up." Nagasawa nodded.


    He doesn''t worry about whether Kakashi and the others can solve the two tails. Jinchuriki and Jinchuriki cannot be generalized. Although the two tails'' Jinchuriki can control the two tails, they are too young, and the two tails can only be regarded as a beast among the tailed beasts. Moderate.


    Kakashi had no choice but to put on the Chakra armor, Chakra exploded, and ran towards the direction of Tango Country.


    ps: There is another chapter later


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： crooked Kakashi

    Chapter 230 The Crooked Kakashi


    "So that''s the case. I didn''t expect Yun Yin to set up a suspicious formation this time. Fortunately, Nagasawa is there." Minato said with emotion after hearing Kakashi''s report.


    Unexpectedly, Yun Yin, who has always been a reckless man, actually played a trick this time, and he played it well.


    But it was also a mistake. When I met Yongze, I lost even faster.


    If Yun Yin normally attacked from Tang Country, he would not lose so quickly.


    "Indeed, it happened that we also discovered Yunyin''s camp here. At first I thought it was too easy to discover, and I suspected it was a trap. Now that I think about it, it should be that the opponent''s strength is not enough.


    Because we have to send troops to fight with us, pretending to be a large army, so there are not enough guards next to the camp. " Nara Shikahisa said.


    "Let''s launch a general attack now, and give the opponent a surprise. He actually lied to us for so long, and just fulfilled Nagasawa''s request." Minato nodded.


    "I''ll go too." Kakashi volunteered.


    He had already had itchy hands and wanted to try Mudun, but now that he was wearing the Chakra armor, it would be better to wait if he didn''t fight at this time.


    After this opportunity, it is estimated that the Chakra armor will have to be taken back by Nagasawa.


    "You must be very tired after driving all the way here. We don''t lack combat power here." Minato persuaded.


    If you know that the opponent is just a small army used to confuse people, Minato can also determine the number of opponents through various temptations and fights. It is probably around 200 to 300 ninjas.


    And there won''t be any strong ones, just a two-tailed Jinchuriki is a bit tricky.


    In this case, Minato feels that one less Kakashi is almost the same as one more Kakashi, and they both win.


    "It''s okay, Minato-sensei, I''m fine, I''m not what I used to be, and I''ve changed a lot now." Kakashi said confidently, he believed that his current strength would definitely shock Minato.


    After extremely hard training, coupled with a little help from Nagasawa (from Hashirama cells and Chakra armor), his strength has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Even if it was the masked man who attacked Konoha before, Kakashi had the confidence to fight against him.


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to your growth." Seeing that Kakashi was so confident, Minato didn''t stop him. Anyway, it was a battle that must be won, and he could handle any problems.


    Minato''s action was quick, and he directly gathered all the ninjas in Konoha, and rushed directly towards Yun Yin''s base.


    Yun Yin also quickly discovered Konoha Ninja''s sudden attack.


    "What''s going on, why did Konoha dare to gather troops to attack, aren''t they afraid of traps and besieged?" The investigating cloud hidden ninja was very puzzled.


    But Konoha Ninja obviously wouldn¡¯t tell Yunyin their reasons, and after eliminating some Yunyin along the way, he went straight to Yunyin¡¯s camp without giving Yunyin ninja time to react.


    When Yumuren was still thinking about how to make Konoha angry, but he would not be angry and attack, he suddenly heard his subordinates suddenly report that Konoha had already rushed to the door.


    You wooden man:? ? ?


    The wooden man quickly entered the tailed beast chakra mode, and the blue chakra of Erwei appeared all over his body.


    Yu Muren didn''t know that someone had already been following her.


    The most powerful person who appeared on the Yuno Country battlefield was Ninao Jinchur Yuki, and Kakashi wanted to use her to try his current level.


    Kakashi stretched out his right hand, chakra condensed in his hand, chakra''s nature change and form change were performed at the same time, and shining blue lightning appeared on Kakashi''s hand.


    "Rachel!"


    Whoosh!


    The chakra on Kakashi''s feet erupted, coupled with the activation of cells brought by the thunder attribute chakra, the speed was as fast as a real lightning.


    Although Yukito is two years younger than Kakashi, as a perfect Jinchuriki, her strength is not simple.


    Seeing that strange ninja in armor rushing towards her, the wooden man did not dodge or dodge, the blue chakra on the palm suddenly surged and turned into a huge cat claw and slapped Kakashi.


    Boom!


    Kakashi''s Rachel slammed into the cat''s paw transformed from the wooden man''s tail beast Chakra, and there was an explosion.


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t have the dream of killing Jinchuriki with Raikiri''s shot. Raikiri was just his initial probing attack.


    Yumu snorted coldly, the tailed beast chakra erupted, forcing Kakashi back, and then kicked Kakashi with its clawed feet.


    Whoosh!


    Kakashi flew into the air directly with the power of Mieshi, avoiding the insidious kick by the wooden man.


    Yu Muren looked at the large number of Konoha ninjas around him and frowned. She couldn''t waste time with that purple armored ninja.


    Thinking of this, the wooden man let out a deep roar, and a large amount of tailed beast chakra flowed out of his body, finally turning into a huge cat demon.


    Roar!


    Entering the fully tailed beast, the wooden man roared, raised his voice, and then opened his mouth wide, a large amount of black energy gathered in the mouth.


    "Tail beast jade." Kakashi silently evolved the three-god jade writing sharing eye into a kaleidoscope.


    He remembered that Yongze said that there are three ways to deal with the tailed beast jade, the first is to change the track of the tailed beast jade, which is the easiest and simplest.


    The second is to directly intercept with strong strength, such as Yongze.


    The third method is to interrupt the opponent when he gathers the tailed beast jade.


    However, the condensing speed of the tailed beast jade is not particularly slow. In addition, the tailed beast is huge in size, rough in skin and thick in flesh, so it is not easy to interrupt it.


    However, this is not a problem for Kakashi, he uses his kaleidoscope pupil technique to wear half of the opponent''s tailed beast jade, and he sees how the two-tailed Jinchuriki can condense the tailed beast jade.


    The dart pattern of Kakashi''s kaleidoscope spun rapidly, staring at the last black ball of Jinchuriki, and launched Kamui.


    Under the influence of Shenwei, there was a ripple in the space around the mouth opened by the wooden man, as if the space was being distorted, and finally a vortex appeared, taking away one-third of the tailed beast jade in Erwei''s mouth.


    Boom boom boom!


    The torn Tailed Beast Jade exploded in Erwei''s mouth, and even Erwei''s huge body was knocked down by the powerful explosion.


    "What''s going on here." The wooden figure looked at Kakashi with a puzzled face. The other party would use such a weird ninjutsu that could directly destroy her tailed beast jade, causing the energy of the tailed beast jade to lose balance. explosion.


    "Huh." Kakashi exhaled, this kaleidoscope Sharingan is really unfriendly to foreigners, even if his Chakra is far more than before, it still feels like a lot of consumption, even more than Rachel and Armed Color together It consumes a lot.


    "To deal with such a large tailed beast, it is really necessary to use Mu Dun."


    "The Birth of the Mudun Tree World!" Kakashi quickly formed a seal, and performed the largest range of Mudun Ninjutsu that he could only perform when he possessed the Chakra Armor.


    Boom!


    A large number of trees broke through the ground and quickly grew into big trees. Kakashi specially selected the three big trees closest to Erwei and added more chakras, making it a super tall tree more than ten meters high. The wooden man is tied up.


    The wooden man wanted to break free, but found that the three big trees that bound her were actually absorbing her chakra, causing her to become weak.


    This is Mu Dun''s suppression of the tailed beast.


    "It''s Mu Dun, the first generation of adults!" Seeing Erwei being suppressed by Mu Dun, the Konoha ninjas present were a little excited, as if they had entered a scene described in a history book.


    Minato scratched his head, feeling that it was different from what he had imagined. Kakashi¡¯s growth should not be due to the development of a stronger Thunder Dun, why did he suddenly have such a strong Wood Dun.


    It¡¯s a little bit Calvin, a million points late


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： Jianhaos road will not stop

    Chapter 231 The path of the sword hero will not stop


    Yun Yin was defeated, and the speed of defeat was beyond everyone''s imagination. It was only a month after the war was declared.


    Judging from the previous wars in the ninja world, one month after the declaration of war, both sides may still be making various strategic deployments, and at most there will be a small-scale battle.


    After all, the declaration of war does not mean that everyone will be teleported to the battlefield to fight desperately. It is normal even if there is no fight for several months.


    Therefore, it is true that the war was defeated within one month after declaring war.


    Before the war started, all countries made their own predictions about the war.


    Whether it is Hidden Rock Village or Hidden Sand Village, they don''t think they can defeat Konoha with only Hidden Cloud Village, even though Konoha may have suffered a lot in the night of Nine Tails.


    Because Konoha''s background is too deep, and there are three other great ninja villages, it is impossible for Yun Yin to really use all his strength to fight Konoha.


    Therefore, Onogi felt that the war would be a stalemate within three years, and no one could do anything to anyone. Yun Yin could not defeat Konoha, and Konoha could not defeat Yun Yin.


    Only when another or two ninja villages are needed to intervene, can it be possible to break the deadlock.


    This is what Ohnoki wants to see, he hopes that the Ninja Village who breaks the deadlock and defeats Konoha is Iwahime.


    Of course, the premise of this situation is that the information about the previous Nine-Tails Rebellion was false. Konoha did not have a strong man who could easily suppress the Tailed Beast, and suffered heavy losses in the Nine-Tails Rebellion.


    Luo Sha''s thinking is similar to Onogi''s. He also thinks that Konoha and Yunyin will not produce results in a short time. No.


    After all, the strength of Sand Ninja is really the bottom of the five villages now, Luo Sha just wants to hang on, and develop for ten years first.


    As for the country of water, the village of Wuyin in the country of water has no time to pay attention to the war between Yunyin and Konoha.


    Because the fourth Mizukage''s new policy is too cruel and radical, many people disagree that this **** policy can make Mist Ninja stronger.


    But unexpectedly, the fourth Mizukage''s attitude was surprisingly tough this time, as if anyone who dared to disagree would be beaten to death.


    Most people chose to obey, but some people chose to resist, so the current fog ninja is very chaotic, and there is no time to take into account the form of the ninja world.


    "One month, Konoha won..." Onogi sat in his special high chair in Tsuchikage''s office, lost in thought.


    "It seems that even if not all of the information that was sent before is correct, a large part of it is true. Konoha really has a master who can easily suppress Kyuubi."


    Thinking of this, Onogi''s face darkened. Iwagakushi, let alone a strong man of the level between Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma, could not even find someone who succeeded him.


    The territory of the Land of Earth is not smaller than that of the Land of Fire. Why is there such a big gap? Why are there so many geniuses in the Land of Fire?


    Onoki really became more and more angry, so angry that he wanted to teach Iwanin''s incompetent younger generation a lesson, but when he went down, he accidentally flashed to the waist.


    This made Onoki even more angry. He is already old and has yet to find an heir.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "After feeling the power of God, you should be a little more sober." Payne looked at the panting Musashi expressionlessly and said slowly.


    "Huhu, the power of a god? If the power of a **** is only at this level, then isn''t daddy stronger than a god?" Musashi took a deep breath and said with a smile.


    If he saw Payne¡¯s magical and powerful power before meeting Yongze, or believed in him a little bit, but after seeing Yongze¡¯s powerful power, it would be the same if he looked at the man who claimed to be a **** in front of him.


    "That man is really strong." Payne affirmed Yongze''s strength, and then said:


    "But it''s still not as good as me as a god. It was just God''s mercy to mortals. Do you want to face God''s true strength?"


    Payne issued an ultimatum. Although he felt that Musashi was good, his patience had been exhausted by now. If he disagreed, he would go to find the next one.


    "Haha, the Akatsuki organization, right? I joined, on the condition that I can challenge you once a month." Musashi laughed twice, his attitude changed, and he agreed to join the Akatsuki organization, but he put forward a condition.


    According to his temptations, even if the man and woman in front of him belong to the same organization as the masked man, they will not be in the same heart.


    In addition, he remembered the situation at that time, the orange-haired man did not shoot at the old man.


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if he guesses wrong, just hack them to death together when they become stronger.


    But now the most important thing is to survive, to be eligible for revenge.


    Joining Payne''s organization in the future will also make it easier to inquire about the masked man.


    "Heh, do you want to learn more about the power of God? I hope you won''t regret it in the future." Payne said lightly.


    Originally, Payne should not agree, after all, God should be high above, how can he fight a mortal once a month.


    But Musashi''s optimism to challenge him as a strong man even in danger moved him a little bit of compassion, and he agreed.


    At that time, Yahiko had only him and Konan, and the three of them were helpless orphans who had learned a little ninjutsu, but Yahiko dared to have the idea of ??ending all wars in the ninja world and realizing world peace, and put it into practice.


    It''s a pity that this real world is too bad, ordinary means cannot bring peace, only extreme force can bring real peace.


    It''s a pity that he realized it too late, which led to their tragedy.


    ¡®However, Yahiko, don¡¯t worry, I will fulfill your will and bring peace to the world, using your body. ¡¯ Nagato said silently in his heart.


    He wants to use Yahiko''s body to become the **** of the new world, use extreme power to bring pain to the four kingdoms, use pain to guide the world, and let the world move towards peace.


    Since the moment Yahiko died, Nagato knew how bad the world was, and he wanted to let the world feel his pain.


    "Is this an agreement?" Seeing that Payne seemed to have no intention of making a move, Musashi inserted the sword back into its sheath.


    "Well, your code name in the Akatsuki organization will be Qing, Qinglong." Xiaonan replied, and then threw a ring to Musashi.


    "Ring? Can I not wear it? I don''t like wearing this kind of thing, it will affect the feel of my knife." Musashi asked.


    "You don''t want to wear it on your hand or not, just carry it close to your body and take it out when necessary." Xiao Nan explained lightly.


    "It''s so indifferent, at least he''s a member of the organization." Seeing Xiaonan''s cold look, Musashi complained.


    Accustomed to the atmosphere around Dad, this feeling made him a little uncomfortable.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： The friendship between Yunyin and Konoha lasts forever

    Chapter 232 The friendship between Yun Yin and Konoha lasts forever


    On January 15th, Yun Yin sent an envoy to the Land of Fire, arrived at Konoha, and discussed with Konoha about the peace treaty and war reparations.


    This time, the envoys of Yunyin Village did not have the arrogant posture of the past. They kept their posture very low, no matter how reluctant they were, they still forced a smile on their faces.


    Although they also failed, this time they lost too quickly and lost too much embarrassment.


    The fourth generation of Raikage in the village was captured, and the two Jinchuriki were also captured.


    It¡¯s impossible not to lower your attitude a little bit. If Konoha is upset and has been imprisoning the fourth Raikage and the two Jinchuriki and not letting them go, then Yun Yin will be in real trouble.


    While the other countries don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Yunyin and Konoha, hurry up and bring back Ying and Renzhuriki from the village.


    Waiting for other Daren villages to react, Yunyin''s situation is not good.


    The negotiating team sent by Konoha also knew that he had a bargaining chip that Yunyin could not refuse.


    Of course, it is not realistic to ask the Land of Thunder to come over. After all, the Land of Thunder belongs to the daimyo, followed by Yunyin Village.


    Although he knew that Konoha had opened his mouth to Shishi, the Yunyin messengers could only agree with a reluctant smile.


    "May the friendship between Konoha and Yunyin last forever." After signing the peace treaty, Yong Ze patted the shoulder of the strong Yunyin messenger with a smile.


    This time he is the leader of the negotiating team, responsible for dealing with the issue of signing a peace treaty with Yunyin.


    This reminded him of the negotiation with Kusanagi a year ago.


    That time, Minato forced him into the negotiating team in order to add a little experience to his resume.


    Because the object at the time was Kusanagi, and Minato had a tough attitude, he got a deputy team leader.


    One year has passed, and this time facing Yunyin Village, who is at the same level as Konoha, Nagasawa has transformed himself into the team leader, and Nara Shikahisa is only the deputy team leader this time.


    Nara Shikahisa didn''t think much about it. In his impression, Nagasawa negotiated very well, at least that was the case in Kusanagi.


    "May the friendship between Konoha and Yunyin last forever." The envoy Yunyin forced an awkward smile to agree.


    Smiling on the surface, Yunyin''s envoy has already started scolding her, Yunyin is really heartbroken this time, in addition to losing a lot of money, there are also many specialty ores from the Kingdom of Thunder.


    The five major countries each have their own characteristics.


    The Land of Fire has a flat terrain, with vast hills all over the entire country, which is especially suitable for growing various crops, and the food is abundant every year, because it is almost located in the center of the five major countries, and it is a transportation fortress.


    The Kingdom of the Wind is the largest of the five major countries, but most of the land is desert where ordinary people are difficult to live in, and the citizens live in oases.


    The Land of Thunder is characterized by towering mountains, many mountains, and rich mineral resources.


    Exporting various ores is the main source of finance for the Land of Thunder.


    As the most important military force in the Land of Thunder, Yunyin Village has a considerable part of the mine development rights.


    After signing the contract this time, Yunyin has been working for Konoha to mine ore for quite a while, and Yunyin has to do this job. Although he earns less, he can still make money.


    Yongze, who has successfully obtained a lot of benefits from Yunyin, is in a very good mood.


    When Kakashi''s Sharingan evolved into Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he became a Kage in the system''s judgment, and the system rewarded Nagasawa with 50,000 points.


    The intercolumn cells were implanted in the back, and the strength increased greatly, and some points were also given.


    In addition, the damaged parts of the Nine-Tails Rebellion have also been repaired. Now the prosperity of Konoha has not only recovered before the Nine-Tails Rebellion, but also surpassed it.


    ¡¾Current Binding: Muye Village¡¿


    ¡¾Prosperity: 2050¡¿


    ¡¾Point balance: 180,000¡¿


    Yongze clicked on the template page again, and now the templates of White Beard and Ji Guoyuanyi have been fully integrated, and disappeared on the template page, only a template of Qianshoubanjian is there.


    Yongze took a look at the fusion degree, and it was only 67, which was 23 fusion degrees short of starting the challenge mission.


    Yongze thought for a while, and spent 156,000 points to raise the Fujian template to a fusion degree of 78.


    The balance of points jumped to more than 20,000 in an instant, but Yongze didn''t feel bad, the points are for use, and they will be earned back sooner or later.


    This also made him realize the importance of template selection. If it is a template belonging to Konoha, it is much easier to upgrade than other templates.


    For example, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was bound to Konoha, in the range of 70 fusion degrees, it would take 30,000 points to increase a little bit, but because it belongs to Konoha, only 15,000 points would be enough. Save half.


    And the initial 40% fusion degree is directly given, which is simply not too cool.


    If it goes on like this, he only needs 200,000 points to reach 90% of the template fusion degree to start the challenge mission, which will be done in about two months.


    He will be the real master of forbidden techniques when the template of Tobiken is completely integrated into his body. Although he knows most of the forbidden techniques in Token, he cannot use his own unique knowledge and understanding to develop forbidden techniques.


    Actually, with his current knowledge reserve and understanding of the Chakra system, it is not difficult to develop some ninjutsu, but those are far from those of Mutual Detonation Talisman and Dirty Reincarnation.


    However, he is not without commendable things. The effect of Sun''s Breath integrated with the Chakra system is definitely called a forbidden technique, and it is the strongest group of forbidden techniques.


    Nagazawa is looking forward to what kind of sparks can be sparked with other things in him if he acquires Tomona''s talent in ninjutsu development.


    Yongze has no clue about the challenge task in Tokaima.


    If it is to defeat Jinjiaoyinjiao and the Yunyin army they lead, it is a bit easy for him now.


    Gold Horn and Silver Horn have Nine-Tails Chakra and Six Path Ninja Gear, but Kage is stronger. Although he can shoot Tailed Beast Orb, Tailed Beast Orb is never a big deal to Nagasawa.


    Judging from the time of the template, this template is the peak period template not long after Tomama became Hokage.


    Nagaze thinks that it is more likely to hit Uchiha Madara than Golden Horn and Silver Horn.


    Of course, this is just his guess. If the system doesn''t follow the routine, be more ruthless, and directly let him fight the Fourth Ninja World War, to fight Rokudo Obito Rokudo Madarata Kaguya, that is not impossible.


    After all, Tomona participated in the Fourth Ninja World War.


    If this is the case, Yongze is really speechless. He was almost invincible in the time period of the Nine-Tails Night, but if it is put into the Fourth Ninja World War, it is at most a high-end combat power.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： The arrival of graduation season

    Chapter 233 The arrival of the graduation season


    ¡°Time flies so fast, a school year will pass in a blink of an eye.¡±


    "Yeah, it''s kind of exciting to think about not having to go to school for two months."


    "It''s a pity that there is still a final exam. If you don''t pass the exam, you will be finished."


    "So why there is such a thing as a final exam, can''t we just go on vacation?"


    The end of the term is approaching, and the classroom is full of discussions.


    Some people are excited about the upcoming long vacation, while others are worried about the upcoming final exams.


    Facing the approaching end of the term, Hua Yang couldn''t help propping up his head with his right hand, while his left hand kept making various noise-making small movements on the table.


    She is not worried about the upcoming final exam, because she is strong enough to get a very good result.


    She wasn''t excited about the upcoming vacation either.


    Even if she is on vacation, her life trajectory will not change much.


    Still getting up at 7:00 in the morning to play soft fists for 10 to 30 minutes, and eating a nutritious breakfast prepared by my mother. If it is going to school, it is time to go to school.


    If he is at home, Huayang will go to the group practice place of the clan to watch other people practice Rouquan for half an hour, think for half an hour after watching, and practice for two hours by himself, so that the whole morning is almost over.


    What made Huayang a little overwhelmed was that Dou was about to graduate.


    Graduates have their exams a little earlier than other grades. They take the exam two weeks later, but they take the exam three days later.


    Although Dou told Huayang before, when this time came, Huayang was still at a loss.


    Dou is her best friend, the object of her pursuit, and one of the motivations for Huayang to practice seriously.


    This kind of existence is about to disappear from his side, which really makes Huayang uncomfortable.


    Although there were a lot of embarrassing things at the beginning because of not knowing about Dou, Huayang quickly adjusted his form. Since Dou is so strong, he just went all out to catch up.


    "Huayang, what''s the matter with you, is there something wrong with your practice recently?" Dou asked when he saw that Huayang seemed a little worried.


    At first when he heard the sound of knocking on the table, he thought it was some boring classmate who did it, but he didn''t expect it to be Hua Yang.


    Hua Yang is usually not so boring, so I guess Hua Yang encountered a problem in cultivation.


    His words can''t help Huayang too much in terms of cultivation, but can only give some pointers in battle.


    Because Huayang¡¯s practice is too different from his.


    What Hanayo practices is the soft fist unique to the Hinata family. It is a school of its own and unique in the ninja world.


    What Dou learns is all about changes in the nature of Chakra, or breathing techniques and swordsmanship, which are completely different from Huayang''s Soft Fist. Naturally, Dou can''t pretend to understand Huayang Soft Fist.


    "Ah? It''s okay, I haven''t encountered any particularly difficult predicament." Huayang was a little flustered when he heard Dou''s voice suddenly, but he quickly calmed down and replied.


    "That''s good. If you don''t understand anything, remember to ask your family elders. In soft boxing, your family''s own ninjas are good at it." Dou reminded


    "Of course I know this, but, do you mean that you are going to take the graduation exam tomorrow?" Hua Yang thought about it, and finally talked about graduation.


    "Well, tomorrow I will take the graduation exam with other graduates." Dou nodded and said.


    Although Yongze can directly arrange for him to take the graduation exam alone, if possible, he does not want to engage in this specialization.


    "Well, then after tomorrow, you will be an official ninja, so fast." Huayang sighed.


    "Take what gift you want, and I will give it to you tomorrow. Becoming a ninja is an important day."


    "Is it a gift..." Hua Yang stopped asking.


    In terms of receiving gifts, he only received from Yongze and the dean. When he entered the ninja school, Yongze gave him a short chakra blade, and the dean gave him a guard.


    "If you can, send me some dumplings with red bean filling." Dou thought for a while and said.


    He feels that he has nothing missing, as long as it is something he can use, Yongze will buy it for him.


    In order to prevent Huayang from spending unnecessary money and energy on this gift, Dou thought it would be nice to ask Huayang to buy a dumpling for him, and share some with Yongze and Itachi.


    "Tuanzi, I know." Hua Yang nodded, thinking that Dou really likes to eat dumplings. The previous denial should be because he thought it was immature to like food like dumplings.


    ¡®Go back and ask your mother for advice, and you must make dumplings that Dou likes to eat. ¡¯ Hua Yang thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Nearly graduating from the ninja school, Yongze arranged a special task for the five trainers in the special warfare class, which was to go to the ninja school to demonstrate the breathing method.


    The five members of the special operations class are all experienced ninjas, but it was the first time to give a lecture to recruit people in the ninja school, and even Kosuke felt a novelty.


    Because it was the first time, Nagasawa was also present and gave a speech at the training ground of Ninja School.


    Ninja School is also very face-saving, not only called the graduates, but also called students from other grades.


    "Welcome, everyone. Next, our Konoha Hokage assistant, Mr. Nagasawa, will explain to you what the special fighting ninja class is." .


    Yongze stepped forward, Gu Jie and the other five followed, and stood behind Yongze.


    "Special fighting ninja class, as the name suggests, this is not a place where ordinary ninjas come, but special ninjas, but for now, we only need ninjas who are interested in and like swordsmanship."


    "A ninja who likes swordsmanship." Moonlight Hayate''s eyes lit up below, and he became interested.


    He is very interested in fencing and is also a graduating student.


    "After passing the graduation assessment, you can apply to join the special warfare class, but you don''t have to join directly. There will be an assessment for the special warfare class, but the assessment is not difficult. If you really like swordsmanship, you can easily pass.


    After entering the special combat class, five trainers will teach you breathing methods and various sword skills. "


    Yongze first talked about the definition and requirements of the special warfare squad. After explaining, Yongze looked at Kosuke and the others and said:


    "Next, the five trainers will perform the breathing method of the special warfare class."


    Hatsumi Uchiha, who was standing on the far left, came out, and suddenly a lot of flames rose from her body.


    "The breath of flame, the second type of flame rises!"


    Before the students could see clearly, a fiery red light flashed, and Uchiha Hatsumi, who was still behind Yongze just now, instantly reached in front of Yongze, and then slashed towards the sky obliquely with a flame of sword energy.


    ps: There was a little accident, the update was late


    The 8,000 is definitely gone, a little unexpected situation happened, let¡¯s see if we can work hard for 6,000


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： dont look directly

    Chapter 234 Don''t look directly


    Hurrah!


    The flaming sword energy that was cut out not only ignited the air, but also ignited the atmosphere on the training ground.


    The students who are still in ninja school have never seen this scene. They usually practice Sanshenjutsu and Kunai shuriken throwing.


    Except for those family ninjas and those with elder ninjas at home, they can learn other ninjutsu through other channels.


    Ordinary students do not have this condition, so they can only study what the school teaches seriously.


    It may be novel at the beginning, but if you keep practicing, it will only feel boring.


    But it¡¯s not enough without practice. The graduation assessment of ninja school is to randomly select one of the three body arts.


    However, this assessment is determined after a lot of experience. If the talent is not too bad, it takes six years to complete the basic chakra courses, shuriken throwing, and finally use the three-body technique proficiently.


    I have been practicing the basics, and suddenly I saw someone using a move that looks handsome and powerful. Of course, the students of Ninja School were excited and excited.


    "This flame is so handsome, it can use such a powerful move without using seals."


    The graduates were especially excited, because they heard that they could directly enroll in the special warfare class after passing the graduation assessment.


    But this is not over yet, Uchiha Inahura also rushed out immediately, and also used the breath of fire, but instead of attacking towards the sky, he launched an attack on Uchiha Hatsumi.


    "Breath of Flame, One Type Shiranui!"


    The silvery-white blade carried a hot orange-red flame and slashed towards Hatsumi Uchiha in a graceful arc.


    The orange-red flames streaked across the air, leaving a trail of red with dots of flames on it, which looked extremely gorgeous.


    Of course, this is not because Uchiha Inahura is unhappy with Uchiha Hatsumi or something. It was planned and decided long ago to use fighting to show the power of breathing.


    But it¡¯s not really a life-and-death battle. There are still students on the field. If a real fight involves students, it¡¯s bad. It¡¯s an exhibition match, and fighting is not the purpose. The purpose is to show the power of breathing.


    Uchiha Hatsumi turned around quickly, also using Shiranui, tilted a little downward at an angle, and collided with Uchiha Inahura''s slash.


    Hurrah!


    The two flame slashes collided, and a large number of sparks scattered towards the surroundings.


    Breathing method and chakra Qiqi broke out, and the phantom flames on the bodies of the two continued to climb, as if they had become two pillars of fire wrestling.


    Soon Masato Uchiha also joined the wrestling, and the scene expanded again. With the efforts of the three, the students in the front row began to sweat continuously.


    "They are all so strong, they feel the same as those elders in the clan." Huayang, who was also on the training ground, opened his eyes and glanced at the three Uchiha Chakras, and sighed.


    "Can you see through Yongze''s chakra?" Dou saw Huayang opened his eyes and asked curiously.


    Having been with Huayang for nearly a year, he also knows about Baiyan''s ability. He knows that one of Baiyan''s powerful abilities is to see through the opponent''s chakra.


    "Let me see." Huayang heard Dou''s words, and shifted her gaze to Yongze. She was also curious about how strong Yongze was.


    Currently, the strongest person she has seen should be Hyuga Hizuru, the Patriarch of the Hyuga Clan, not that she thinks Hyuga Hizuru is the strongest person in Konoha.


    It''s a matter of occasion. It''s very impolite to use white eyes to peep at others at will.


    Among the people she looked at with supercilious eyes, Hinata Hizuru was the strongest.


    "Wow, it''s so bright!" Huayang who looked at Yongze with white eyes felt as if he was looking directly at the sun when the sun was at its strongest, his eyes were almost dazzled, and there was an inexplicable burning sensation.


    Hua Yang hurriedly closed her eyes and leaned her head against her pocket, so that the burning sensation disappeared.


    "Huh? A child of Hyuga''s family." Yongze suddenly felt a sense of peeping, and looked in that direction, and saw Huayang standing with Dou.


    Under Nagasawa''s gaze, Huayang closed his eyes and leaned his head against Tobu''s chest.


    "Interesting, Doke never told me about this." Yongze touched his chin, feeling an inexplicable feeling in his heart.


    However, Yongze is not too surprised. After all, under his training, it cannot be said to be perfect, but it can definitely be called excellent.


    This excellent comparison is not about the first year of the ninja school where Dou is, but the strength of all Konoha ninjas in this period.


    A person with excellent strength and a good personality, it is normal to have good friends.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you to see Brother Yongze." Douban Huayang took a closer look at his eyes, and was relieved when he found that there was no problem.


    He didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen.


    "It''s okay, after all, you don''t know that this kind of thing will happen, but Assistant Yongze is really strong. Looking at him with white eyes, it feels like looking at the scorching sun at noon, which is different from everyone else." Huayang said seriously.


    This is also the first time Huayang has encountered such a thing. Huayang can only be said to be a man with a reputation, and Assistant Yongze is really strong and different.


    "Well, you''d better stop rolling your eyes from now on, just look normally." Dou nodded and said.


    He has a little guess in his mind, whether the light like the sun is related to Yongze''s solar breath.


    He yearned for the power of the breath of the sun, but he just couldn''t learn it. Instead, the breath of water made rapid progress and the speed was extremely fast.


    While Dou was chatting with Huayang, there were new changes on the training ground.


    Bai Yun pulled out his sword in the early morning, chakra exploded, and the chakra of the wind attribute surrounded the sharp sword.


    Shua!


    Bai Yun put the sword horizontally in the morning and swung it violently. In an instant, a tornado quickly formed, setting off a big wave, and the leaves not far away were rustling.


    The three Uchihas let go together, and released a flame of sword energy along the tornado.


    An ordinary tornado instantly turned into a flame tornado, and the huge fire wave even reached twice the height of the teaching building, as if to engulf the entire training ground.


    Just when some students couldn''t help but want to retreat, Gu Jie made a move. He pulled out the sword behind him and waved it lightly.


    Roar!


    A water dragon flew out of Gu Jie''s sword and rushed towards the pillar of fire.


    ZiZiZi!


    Boom boom boom!


    The water and fire collided with each other, and with an explosion, the white mist flashed and disappeared together.


    Yongze stepped forward again and said: "The above is part of what our special warfare class will teach. If you are interested, you can fill in the special warfare class after passing the graduation assessment.


    By the way, if you sign up for a special warfare class, you can join directly. There is also an assessment for the special warfare squad. Only after passing the assessment of the special warfare squad can you officially join.


    I hope all graduates choose carefully. If you don¡¯t like swordsmanship or think you have the talent for swordsmanship, you can still divide into classes normally. "


    The last time the reward came out, the monthly ticket was in the early 600s, just adding three chapters


    Will add updates on the basis of daily 4k


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： Nagasawa eager to retire and Orochimaru attacking

    Chapter 235 Nagasawa eager to retire and Orochimaru attacking


    The war is over, but Yongze not only failed to relax, but was busier than during the war.


    Because of the war with Yun Yin, he beat up Lei Ying and Qi Rabi in the last two minutes, and the rest of the time was basically nothing to do but practice.


    But after the war ended, there were many things.


    First of all, dealing with a large number of captives and negotiating with Yunyin is an easy job. After all, Yunyin lost so badly that he could only bite the bullet and agree to being blackmailed.


    Then arrange the Anbu personnel to catch the spies who sneaked into the Nation of Fire.


    Yunyin was defeated so quickly, the countries are very curious.


    It is impossible for Yun Yin to tell other Ninja Village how it lost so quickly, so it can only investigate, and by the way, see what kind of strength Konoha can defeat Yun Yin so quickly.


    So now there are surprisingly many spies in the countries of the Land of Fire.


    Then there is the matter of the training team and the special warfare squad.


    In this battlefield, Anbu of the training team performed very well in the Tango Country battlefield, and made great achievements in many places.


    For example, the Yunyin camp was found by Anbu who is good at moon walks and shaving.


    So Minato and Nagasawa discussed and planned to expand the training team.


    All the fourth-generation Anbu will join the training team to receive training, and at the same time change the positioning of the training team, from the previous establishment of the Anbu to an independent training department.


    Those fourth-generation Anbu trained by the training team can no longer be regarded as members of the training team strictly speaking, and their main job is still Anbu.


    However, the task time will be adjusted, and the time will be used to receive training from the training team.


    However, the members of the original training team remain the same, only the new ones are different.


    This was brought up by Yongze. He felt that the Fourth Anbu and the training team should be differentiated and the training team should be separated.


    Otherwise, there would be no need for Anbu, because all the people in Anbu are members of the training team, but the training team is not Anbu.


    In order to prevent the power of the training team from being too inflated, Yongze directly pulled the training team out alone.


    Now Yongze is in charge of the training team, and he is sure that he will not change because of his rights. After all, his goal is too ambitious, and the training team is just a piece of the puzzle in his plan.


    But he won¡¯t hold this position forever, and he will definitely do other things in the future, such as creating a special warfare team like now, and then he will hold all the positions.


    He didn''t get stronger to work, the ultimate goal is to lie down and become stronger and enjoy life.


    In the future, the training team may also train the three generations of Anbu, and even face some talented ninjas who are not Anbu.


    Nagazawa doesn¡¯t want the Six Styles to become the Six Styles of the training team or the Fourth Anbe Six Styles, and even Nagazawa is not satisfied with the Six Styles of Anbe.


    If all the ninjas who know the six styles belong to the training team, then the training team¡¯s rights are really unlimited. If someone like Danzo becomes the captain of the training team, the consequences will be a bit serious.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t love Konoha, he also wants to protect Konoha, but what he does is harming Konoha.


    Sounds a bit contradictory, but that''s what happens.


    So it is necessary to separate the training team as a training department.


    However, Yongze is also a bit selfish. He keeps all the people who have been trained before as members of the training team, so that the training team, the training department, has an exaggerated power that a training department should not have.


    After all, it is the department he has worked so hard to develop. Yongze also feels distressed to return all of them at once, leaving only the few team leaders.


    However, Yongze didn¡¯t leave those people to stop working, the training team would still perform part of Anbu¡¯s functions.


    The department that trains Anbu members, it is not realistic to want to cut off all ties with Anbu.


    In addition to the training team, Yongze is also very concerned about the recruiting work of the special warfare class, otherwise he would not have gone to the scene in person.


    For the special operations squad, Nagasawa wanted to make a sharp knife for Konoha, a sharp knife specially used for fighting.


    Breathing method itself is a thing born for fighting, and the various sword shapes of breathing method are also cut towards the neck with knives, just to kill ghosts.


    Fortunately, the chakra is integrated, and the ninja''s body is also stronger than the ordinary one in the ghost world, and the breathing method will not be like the ghost.


    Yongze estimated that even if the stripes were turned on, the ninjas would not die as early as those swordsmen.


    Streaks will bring high pressure to the body, which is the cause of premature death. The more you drive, the faster you die.


    But if you are strong enough, you will be fine, Ji Guoyuan will live to old age and die as long as he has spots.


    Ninjas are physically stronger than swordsmen, and there is also the existence of Chakra, the panacea energy.


    But no one has turned on the stripes yet, and it¡¯s hard for Yongze to say, maybe there won¡¯t be such a thing combined with Chakra¡¯s breathing method.


    Although Yongze himself can turn on his stripes, it was brought to him by Ji Guoyuan, and he doesn''t even have stripes on his head.


    The same as the armed color, the breathing method may also change. Nagasawa''s armed color does not use chakra, but Kakashi''s armed color needs to use chakra.


    In short, Yongze is still looking forward to the special operations team. When a group of ninjas were bombarded with ninjutsu, a group of ninjas rushed out and slashed wildly with knives.


    Currently, the ones who use knives more often are those of Yunin Wunin and Aminin Village.


    Yunyin mostly uses swords because of the prevalence of martial arts, so many of them use thunder escape ninjutsu combined with swordsmanship.


    As for Wuyin Village and Yuren Village, the two villages are best at assassination. They not only have swords, but also all kinds of cold weapons.


    In other villages, compared to those swords, they like to use short knives and kunai for close combat.


    The main things are basically those few things, and the rest are miscellaneous small things, such as the practice plan of the bag, the new requirements for Kakashi and others, and the study of the inter-hashira cells and sharing eyes with Orochimaru...


    After hearing that Kakashi used the wooden dungeon alone to defeat the two-tailed Jinchuriki of Yunyin, Orochimaru''s research enthusiasm became even higher.


    After discovering that the kaleidoscope Sharingan can suppress the power of the secondary inter-column cells, and even stimulate the potential of the secondary inter-column cells, Orochimaru''s research focus has temporarily shifted from the inter-column cells to the writing sharing eyes.


    This does not mean that Orochimaru has given up on the cells between the columns, but that he feels that he has found a new path, a path that perfectly solves the problem of the cells between the columns.


    One kaleidoscope sharing eye can suppress the secondary intercolumn cells, but two sharing eyes can exert real power.


    Orochimaru is looking forward to what kind of collision will happen between the two kaleidoscope sharing eyes and intercolumnar cells.


    So his latest research topic is how to make the Sangouyu Sharingan evolve into a Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： People cannot be generalized

    Chapter 236 People and people cannot be generalized


    "The graduation assessment is about to begin. Graduates, please prepare in advance. The topic of this graduation assessment is the avatar technique."


    In the examination room, the ninja teacher in charge of the assessment announced the topic of this year''s graduation assessment.


    "Damn it! Why isn''t it my best transformation technique?"


    "It''s over, the avatar technique is what I''m least good at."


    As soon as the assessment teacher finished announcing, there was a burst of wailing from below.


    Although it must be practiced together with the three body jutsu, after all, there are three ninjutsu.


    "Quiet! Who told you not to practice well, and you will be called to the next classroom after five minutes." Seeing many students complaining, the assessment teacher yelled loudly.


    Sitting at the bottom of the pocket is very calm. As a basic ninjutsu, Sanshenjutsu has long been familiar to him, and he can even use shadow clones that are more advanced than transformation.


    Actually, he is also quite puzzled. Although the teachers at the ninja school are not as good as Yongze, it is not impossible to fully master the three basic ninjutsu in six years.


    Logically speaking, in six years, if you give me a practice method, you can practice it by yourself.


    Dou did not despise those candidates. He felt that he was an ordinary person like them, and there was nothing special about it, so he was really puzzled.


    Time passed little by little, and soon the assessment teacher read Dou''s name.


    "Pharmacist pocket."


    Dou quickly got up and walked towards another classroom dedicated to the assessment.


    Opening the door of the classroom, Dou bowed to the two teachers sitting there who were in charge of grading. The teachers nodded, and the assessment officially began.


    "Clone!"


    Doudou calmly looked directly at the two assessment teachers, quickly formed seals in his hands, and completed the clone technique in an instant.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Eight streaks of smoke flashed across, and in an instant, eight more pockets appeared in the room, making the empty classroom look more lively.


    The two teachers observed for a while, then clapped their hands and praised: "You are indeed a genius who can always maintain the first place. Whether it is the speed of seal formation, or the number and quality of clones, they are all excellent."


    The avatar technique in the graduation assessment is of course not a pass if you use the avatar technique.


    Instead, it is considered from many aspects, mainly three points, one is the speed of printing, if the printing is too slow, what is the use in actual combat, before you finish printing, people will rush up.


    The second is the number of clones. What is the use of one clone? At least three or more clones are needed to confuse the enemy.


    Three is the quality of the avatars. If there are all avatars that are crooked and can''t stand up, even if you divide them into ten, it will be a low score, because your avatar is completely meaningless.


    "Full score!" The two assessment teachers looked at each other and said together.


    One of the assessment teachers picked up the forehead protector on the table, got up and handed it to Dou and said, "Congratulations, you are now an official ninja."


    "Thank you, teacher." He took the forehead guard in his pocket, thanked the assessment teacher, and walked out of the room.


    In the corridor, he picked up his forehead and looked at it. He was in a daze. He became a ninja, the ninja he always wanted to be.


    He still remembers that he swore in his heart that he must become a ninja, do tasks, work hard to make money, so that the dean will not be sad alone in the dark.


    But now, he has indeed become a ninja, but the dean no longer has to mourn alone in the dark.


    Although the pocket is still small, he doesn''t know anything. Yongze and the dean are his closest people.


    Yongze and the dean are together, and Yongze is not short of money, so the dean is not short of money either.


    "Forget it, there is no harm in making more money, anyway, let''s set a small goal first, earning one million taels." After thinking about it, he felt that the dean''s money would not prevent him from earning more.


    Thinking in this way, I feel comfortable.


    It didn''t take long for Dou to walk out of the teaching building when he spotted a familiar figure. Hua Yang was looking around with an exquisite gift box, as if looking for someone.


    Huayang is wearing a white coat as pure as her eyes today, and the black shirt inside can be seen through the top that has not been pulled up.


    Hua Yang held the gift box in both hands, looked around but couldn''t see the figure of the pocket, and felt a little annoyed, did she come late?


    Because today¡¯s graduate assessment needs to use classrooms of other grades, all grades are simply given a day off. Huayang just made dumplings at home.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to come early, but that she doesn¡¯t have time at all. Since her mother has never made dumplings, she can only go to the bookstore to buy books and learn accordingly.


    I stayed up all night last night because I was studying how to make delicious dumplings.


    Fortunately, the soft fist practiced day and night has worked. I don¡¯t know how the taste is, but her dumpling looks very good, very round, and it looks white and bright.


    Just when Huayang was considering whether to use Baiyan, she heard Dou''s voice.


    "Huayang, this way." Dou waved to Huayang.


    Hua Yang looked towards the source of the sound, and immediately saw the familiar figure of Dou.


    Hua Yang held the gift box and trot to the side of Dou, seeing the forehead guard in Dou''s hand, Hua Yang smiled and handed the gift box to Dou and said:


    "Dou, congratulations on passing the graduation examination."


    Dou took the gift box with one hand, and said to Huayang, "Huayang, thank you for your gift."


    "Why don''t you wear a forehead protector? Don''t you want to try wearing a ninja forehead protector?" Huayang said.


    After thinking about it for a while, looking at the gift box in his left hand and the forehead guard in his right hand, he showed a helpless expression.


    It could be worn originally, but you can¡¯t put other people¡¯s gifts on the ground just after receiving them.


    Dou began to think about a question, can ninjutsu form mudra with one hand? If he can form the seal with one hand, he can use the shadow avatar to wear it for himself at this time.


    After thinking about it, I found that this is feasible. The essence of mudra is to concentrate on guiding Chakra. In theory, as long as you are good enough, you can reduce mudras with one hand, or have no mudras.


    "Dou, what are you thinking? Why are you suddenly in a daze, let me help you wear it." Hua Yang saw that Dou suddenly stopped talking and became dazed, shaking his hands in front of Dou''s eyes.


    "Yeah." Dou nodded, and handed the forehead protector to Huayang.


    Hua Yang took the forehead protector, observed it carefully for a while, and tied the forehead protector on the head of the pocket.


    "Okay, the pocket with the ninja forehead looks like an adult." Huayang said with a smile.


    "Well, Huayang, you will soon become a ninja." Dou nodded and replied.


    His mind is no longer here, he is going to find Itachi after going back, and discuss with him the possibility of one-handed seal.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： Copy Ninja Kakashi

    Chapter 237 Duplicating Ninja Kakashi


    "It''s so easy not to have to be trained by Nagasawa."


    At noon, after finishing the work of the training team, Kakashi sighed on the way home.


    Now not only Kai can use the armed color as he likes, but all four of them taught by Yongze can stably use the armed color domineering.


    So Yongze said to let them relax for two months, and at the same time Yongze also thought about their next stage of training.


    Now Kakashi is more comfortable, he doesn''t have to finish the work of the training team every day and have to endure Nagasawa''s iron fist.


    During the period of being trained by Yongze, he finally understood why the former ninja school students were looking forward to the holiday.


    However, his empathy time is really a bit slow, and he realized it only ten years after graduation.


    "Why don''t you improve your cooking while you have time." Kakashi planned the free time for himself.


    Hua Ling was pregnant at the end of July, and now it is mid-January. Hua Ling has been pregnant for almost six months, and her belly is already obvious.


    Kakashi was embarrassed to watch Hua Ling cook with her big belly.


    Although he can cook, after all, his mother died early and his father committed suicide very early, so he starved to death if he couldn¡¯t cook.


    And looking at the feedback from Obito and Lin, the food he cooks is quite delicious.


    But only what he likes, such as grilled saury in salt.


    Kakashi felt that it might not be suitable for a pregnant woman to eat.


    So he thought, it''s time for him to study first-hand cooking seriously, and the Minato Observation Plan had to be arranged.


    Observe how Minato-sensei takes care of the children, and then take the essence and discard the dross.


    Thinking about these things, Kakashi instantly felt that his life was fulfilled again.


    "Will it be a boy or a girl? It should be a boy, and he can inherit the sword skills of the Hatake family."


    Kakashi imagined what he would look like when he became a father. Will he be able to do what his father Sakumo Hatake did? For a long time, he was very proud of his father.


    He can''t carry forward the flag wood knife technique, it has been left behind for too long, and he is now used to fighting with various ninjutsu.


    I only hope that his son will have a good talent, inherit the Hatake sword technique, and don''t let the inheritance of Hatake become lonely.


    "Yo, dear friend, I''m thinking about something, not walking seriously is not what a good ninja should do."


    Suddenly, a familiar figure with a watermelon head in a green tights appeared in front of Kakashi.


    Kai''s sudden appearance made the image of a cute child imagined in Kakashi''s mind suddenly become a watermelon head and a green tights.


    Kakashi shook his head hastily, throwing this image away from his mind.


    Although he really regards Kai as a close friend, if his son dares to imitate Kai''s image, Kakashi will use armed colors to let his son know what is the iron fist of father''s love.


    Looking at the familiar two rows of shining big white teeth, Kakashi reminded: "Kay, this is a street, if you try to pose, it will disturb other people."


    Kai quickly put his legs away, stood normally, and said to Kakashi with a smile:


    "Kakashi, I heard about your performance on the battlefield. You defeated Ninao Jinchuriki of Yunyin Village. Youth is like this. Let''s have a youthful and passionate battle!


    Let me see how strong you become after defeating Jinjuriki. "


    Kakashi covered his face, it seems that the way home this time is not so simple.


    "There is a reason for this. That Jinchuriki is still very young, he looks only twelve or thirteen years old, so he can''t exert the strength of a tailed beast." Kakashi explained.


    Kai''s strength is no better than before, mastering armed colors and six styles, Kai''s improvement is much higher than them.


    Kakashi reckoned that even if he turned on the kaleidoscope and implanted the secondary intercolumnar cells, he might not be able to easily win against Kai who opened the eight doors of armor.


    However, Kakashi still has the confidence to defeat Kai, after all, he has improved too much during this period of time.


    Opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan again, and implanted secondary intercolumn cells, the body became stronger in all directions, and learned the wood escape.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the physical energy and mental energy have been balanced, and it won''t be like before. After a little longer, he will start to feel weak.


    However, it is rare to have an easy life. Kakashi''s desire to fight is not very strong, so avoid it if you can.


    "Hahaha, no matter what, it is Jinchuriki after all, synonymous with strength, Kakashi, there is no need to be humble in front of close friends." Maitekai said to Kakashi with a thumbs up.


    "Since Kai, you want to fight so much, then come along."


    After finishing speaking, Kakashi flew out with a swish, and ran towards the remote forest.


    "Haha, youth should be like this!" Maitekai exploded with chakra on his feet, and followed Kakashi towards the remote forest.


    Under the deliberate acceleration of the two, they soon reached the remote forest east of Konoha. This is a place where few people come, and their battle will not disturb irrelevant people.


    In the forest, the two looked at each other for a second without speaking. In the next moment, the two suddenly moved together.


    "Rachel!"


    Kakashi ran towards Metkai, while quickly forming seals, gathering a large amount of chakra on his right hand, changing properties and forms at the same time, and forming a large group of dazzling lightning in his hand.


    "Point to the gun!"


    Mitekai clenched his right hand and stretched out his index finger, pouring a lot of power into the index finger, and at the same time covered the entire hand with the armed color.


    At the moment when the finger gun was completed, Maitekai also exploded with chakra, and his speed increased sharply. The air wave caused by the instant burst of speed blows up a large area of ??leaves on the ground.


    Boom! !


    Kakashi''s palm that was shining with blue electric light, like a sharp blade made of lightning, collided with Metkai''s dark fingers.


    A violent explosion sounded, and the powerful impact made the trees next to the two of them unable to bear it, breaking one after another, and falling towards the surroundings.


    "It''s so powerful. If it weren''t for the armed color, I''m afraid my fingers would be cut off." Sensing the powerful power from Kakashi, Kai showed an excited expression.


    He is not afraid of Kakashi being strong. The stronger Kakashi is, the more excited he is, the more he burns, because he believes that as long as he keeps working hard, one day he will be able to reach the same level as Kakashi, or even surpass him.


    In the beginning, Kakashi could instantly kill him with one move, but now, the duel between the two can be said to be mutually beneficial. Although sometimes the comparison is not fighting, it is also a proof of his strength.


    "Kay, you don''t have to be humble, I already feel pain in my palm." Kakashi said with a smile.


    It can penetrate lightning and bring pain to his palms. Kai¡¯s finger gun is by no means an ordinary finger gun. If you change its name, it can be used as a new move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： Jingmen, open!

    Chapter 238 Jingmen, open!


    Suddenly, the two fighting against each other pulled back together and retreated together.


    Obviously, this is a tentative attack.


    Kai didn''t even open a door, and Kakashi didn''t remove his forehead guard, used Sharingan, and didn''t use the armed color domineering.


    "The fourth injury door of the eight-door dunjia, open!" Maitekai burst out with momentum, skipped the first three doors, and opened the fourth injury door of the eight-door dunjia.


    At this time, Kai''s Chakra level is constantly rising, and those Chakras that are confined in the door continue to wander around uncontrollably in his body.


    It seems that Nagasawa prefers Kakashi, and gave Kakashi a chance to choose between Hashirama Cell and Chakra Armor, but Nagasawa has never forgotten the other three.


    For example, Kai, in order to prevent Kai from being damaged by overload training, Yongze will give Kai a full physical examination every half a month to check Kai''s body.


    At the same time, Dashe Wan developed the Uncle Snake brand mysterious nutritional meal, which is a great way to replenish body energy. Don¡¯t worry that the nutrition can¡¯t keep up, resulting in too slow progress.


    Yongze always gives to the disciples he cultivates, and finds a way to give to those who cannot.


    Inuzuka Green and Saltwater are treated equally, but Kai''s path is not suitable for everyone, at least not for Saltwater and Inuzuka Green.


    Inuzuka Green can learn a thing or two, but salt water really can¡¯t.


    In terms of salt water, Yongze didn¡¯t let him quickly improve his strength. The essence of the secret art of the Nara family is Yin escape, which is related to spiritual energy.


    As for mental energy, apart from pinching Uchiha''s eyeballs, the only way Nagasawa can know to improve it is to exercise and experience various events, and those can only be accumulated slowly and honestly.


    "Did you open the fourth door directly? It seems that Kai is already excited."


    Kakashi saw that Maitekai directly opened the fourth door, and silently removed the forehead shield that blocked Sharingan, revealing the three-god jade Sharingan covered by the forehead.


    Immediately afterwards, the three small black hook jades spun extremely fast and merged into a dart pattern.


    Fearing that Sangodama would not be able to clearly observe Kai''s movements, Kakashi directly opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Whoosh!


    Kai, who opened the fourth door, had a violent explosion of chakra on his feet, and Kai stepped on a small hole in the ground in an instant, and Kai ran towards Kakashi with rapid speed.


    "Konoha thumb gun!"


    During the extremely fast run, Kai''s arms moved together, and the jet-black armed color covered both palms, and they both clenched their fists and threw them at Kakashi.


    "Wooden and Wooden Pillar Art!" With Kaleidoscope Sharingan and Knowledge Color, Kakashi had already predicted Kai''s attack, and Kakashi quickly formed a seal and used Wooden.


    However, his Mu Dun didn''t try to stop Kai, but released it on himself.


    The moment Kakashi completed the seal, a thick wooden pillar rose from under Kakashi''s feet, sending Kakashi into the air.


    boom!


    Boom!


    Matkai''s jet-black fist with the color of the weapon hit the thick wooden pillar made by Kakashi with a wooden trap, directly blasting the bottom of the wooden pillar, and countless sawdust flew towards the surroundings, losing support The wooden pillar fell in the direction of Metkay.


    "Arm Rachel!"


    By using the power of the fall, Kakashi''s thunder attribute chakra exploded, condensing Raiche in his hand, and at the same time, he also used the power of the armed color to wrap the power of the armed color around Raiqie.


    Raikier is essentially the same as Chidori, but an advanced version of Chidori, and the seals of both are the same.


    But the reason why Raiki is Raiki is because Kakashi solved one of Chidori''s problems, so he is Raiki.


    Chidori is a lightning ninjutsu that combines chakra''s nature change and shape change. It can penetrate the opponent''s body and cause a lot of physical damage, and at the same time use the high-strength lightning chakra in the hand to cause damage to the opponent.


    However, the prerequisite for Chidori to be able to cause a large amount of physical damage is to sprint for a certain distance. Otherwise, Chidori''s penetration power will be greatly reduced, and it will only cause lightning chakra damage.


    So Kakashi seldom used Chidori at close range, he would only use it when he could sprint for a certain distance.


    Now, Kakashi has become more sophisticated in changing the shape of Chakra, which has solved this problem. Even if it is used on the spot, it can cause strong penetration and the range has also increased.


    So Kakashi named the improved Chidori Raikiri to distinguish it from ordinary Chidori.


    The reason for distinguishing it from ordinary chidori instead of continuing to call it chidori is because Kakashi thinks ordinary chidori are more suitable for beginners to practice, while Rachel''s requirements are too high.


    "Iron block!" Seeing the figure falling with lightning speed, Maitekai immediately used the powerful chakra provided by the Eight Door Dunjia to cover his whole body with armed colors, and at the same time used the six forms of defense iron block.


    ZiZiZi!


    Boom boom boom!


    Kakashi''s arm, like a sharp blade made of lightning, hit Kai **** the chest.


    Pfft!


    A splash of blood splashed out, and Kakashi''s Raikiri broke through Kai''s armor, causing a chest injury. At the same time, the powerful force forced Kai to take a few steps back.


    "As expected of Kakashi, he actually broke my iron block like this, and my youth is about to burn completely!" Kai used the return of life to heal the wound, exhaled and said excitedly.


    This is the first time that someone other than Yongze has broken his "absolute defense" after he has cultivated into Armed Color and Six Styles.


    Mitekai once asked Saltwater to attack him in this state with a shadow of the armed color, but he failed to break through his defense.


    "It''s better to use this move sparingly on the battlefield." Kakashi reminded.


    He can break through Maitkai''s armed color and iron block, which doesn''t mean his armed color is stronger than Maitkai''s, but that Maitkai''s armed color covers his whole body, and he only needs to focus on breaking through one point.


    "Eight Gates of Dunjia, Fifth Gate, Du Gate, open! Sixth Gate, Jingmen, open!"


    Feeling ignited, Maitekai opened two doors in a row again. This is already his current real strength. If he recklessly opens the seventh door, he can open it, but there will be very serious consequences.


    If this is a battle to defend Konoha, or to protect his companions, Maitekai will open the seventh door directly without hesitation, and even try the eighth door if necessary.


    However, if it is a battle between close friends, you can go all out normally.


    Hurrah!


    An extremely powerful Chakra erupted on Maitkai, and the powerful momentum even broke the trees next to him, and green Chakra began to spread around his body.


    "Is this the sixth gate..." The strong wind blown by Metkai blows up the wood chips and dust on the ground, making Kakashi narrow his eyes slightly, and he is also shocked by Metkai''s powerful aura in his heart.


    "The sixth door has such power, it deserves to be listed as a forbidden art."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： one finger

    Chapter 239 The power of one finger


    boom! !


    Maitkai''s right leg was a bow, and he stomped fiercely, and his whole body flew into the sky under the powerful force.


    Because the strength was too strong, the place where Maitkai was standing just now was even stepped on a crack.


    Maitkai''s action reminded Kakashi of the fight a year ago. In that battle, Kai used an unfinished technique, and said that only the power of the sixth door can complete his vision.


    Thinking of this, Kakashi started to move, and kept shuttling through the dense forest.


    That move, if he remembers correctly, is to create a large fireball to attack an area in a wide range.


    As long as he keeps changing positions, it will be difficult for this kind of attack to hit him.


    However, Kakashi guessed wrong this time.


    Kai leaped into the air, and the color of knowledge and knowledge was fully activated, locked on Kakashi who was moving at high speed, and began to predict.


    "The finger gun fell!"


    A large number of chakras on Maitkai exploded at the same time, the air around him suddenly stagnated, and all the strength of the whole body was concentrated on one index finger.


    If it weren''t for the strengthening of the finger by the armed color, the index finger would probably collapse because it couldn''t bear the huge force at this time.


    Even with armed protection, Maitekai estimated that this finger would have to be scrapped for a while.


    Originally, Maitekai wanted to use the bombing towards the peacock, but in the process of ascending, Maitekai suddenly changed his mind. wide.


    But Kakashi is a very nimble ninja with extremely fast speed.


    So Maitekai came up with a new move on a whim. The whole body is integrated into one finger, and then uses the impact of the fall to create a powerful shock wave.


    Mitekai kept falling, and finally blasted out with all his strength when he was ten meters close to the ground.


    Boom boom boom! !


    A fist-sized impact was pointed out by Maitekai.


    Once the shock wave is formed, the powerful force instantly destroys all the trees along the way.


    And the speed of the shock wave is extremely fast, as fast as a white light.


    Bringing a strong wind and waves, the white light overwhelmed all the trees along the way, and shot towards Kakashi with overwhelming power.


    "This power." The moment Maitekai used this trick, Kakashi''s hairs suddenly stood on end, feeling a strong sense of crisis.


    But just when Kakashi wanted to leave this area with a stronger speed, he suddenly discovered that a strong pressure from the sky fell on him, causing his speed to drop suddenly.


    Kakashi saw it, the white light carrying the huge wind and waves, and Kai who was falling.


    "Suppressing people with a powerful punch, it''s really simple, rough and powerful." Kakashi saw the white light and instantly understood everything.


    Actually, at present, if he runs with all his strength, he can still run, but he can''t completely dodge it. He will be hit by the aftermath of the attack. He may not be injured, but he is sure to be splashed with mud.


    The dart pattern in Kakashi''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan began to spin, and a distortion suddenly appeared on the flight path of the shock wave. When the shock wave reached the distortion range, it disappeared immediately, and the forest returned to calm.


    "Hey!" Maitkai, who landed, also widened his eyes when he saw this scene.


    He thought about Kakashi''s burst of extreme speed and ran out of the attack range, and also thought about Kakashi using stronger moves to offset the shock wave, but he didn''t think that the shock wave of his full blow would just disappear.


    "Phew, I have to see Hua Ling later, it''s better to be decent." Kakashi exhaled.


    Originally, he didn''t plan to use Shenwei. Shenwei''s power is a bit powerful. Once it hits someone, it will either lack arms or legs.


    However, Kai''s strength is somewhat beyond his imagination. If he didn''t use the divine power just now, he might have to dodge in embarrassment.


    So, in order not to go home in a mess, Kakashi finally used Kamui, but it was not used for attack, but for defense.


    Since having the battery life between the pillars, Kakashi has realized the joy of space ninjutsu sometimes, and sometimes the lazy cancer breaks out, and he can also throw garbage directly into Kamui.


    Kakashi felt that his kaleidoscope ability should not be connected to the ninja world, otherwise he had sent so many powerful ninjutsu into the Kamui space, and he had never heard of a huge explosion in the ninja world.


    "Kai, do you want to continue fighting?" Kakashi looked at Kai and asked.


    At this time, the index finger of Maitkay''s right hand has been weak and limp, as if he has lost consciousness.


    For a pure bodily jutsu ninja like Kai, even if it''s just a finger on his right hand, it will have a great impact.


    "Forget it, you have tried your best in the battle just now, and you have lived up to your youth. You have won this battle, Kakashi." Maitekai scratched his hair severely, and then said.


    Although I can still fight, because there are still nine fingers that can be used, and when the hands are no longer good, I can still use my feet.


    But if he continues to fight forcefully, injuries will definitely be unavoidable, which will affect his training plan.


    Moreover, Yongze recently told him something, and asked him if he was interested in going to him to teach others the six styles.


    Because of catching spies, strengthening border defenses, and being responsible for the training of all four generations of Anbu, the training team was unexpectedly short-staffed this time.


    It''s not that there are not enough people, but that the old members who are qualified to teach the six styles are relatively busy.


    Even if they join the training team at the beginning, not all of them are qualified to lead the team to teach new members the six styles. Only those who perform well in the assessment process can.


    While Maitekai usually does tasks in addition to training, Yongze thinks that he should simply bring Maitekai in to teach the six styles.


    Compared to other people, Maitekai can be regarded as a specialist in Six Styles, and his level is only high but not low.


    However, Nagasawa did not let him join Anbu because of his personal style.


    Now that the training team is independent, although Anbu is still being trained, Nagasawa thinks that Maitekai can be added to the training team to teach six styles.


    For Nagasawa, Maitekai respects him very much.


    Because Yongze is his teacher, he taught him the six styles, and he also took him to practice the domineering style of arms, and took great care of him.


    Nagaze has a need, and Maitekai will certainly not refuse.


    If Nagasawa''s affairs were delayed due to serious injuries, Maitekai would feel very guilty.


    Yongze has been giving, teaching him physical skills, teaching him secret skills, you must know that they were strangers before they met that day.


    Mitekai once asked Yongze why he accepted him as an apprentice.


    He remembered very clearly that Yongze just smiled at that time, and then said: "There are so many reasons, I just think you are working hard and are suitable to be my disciple."


    Yong Ze affirmed his efforts, so he was accepted as a disciple.


    This is a reason that can make Maitekai so excited that he can''t help crying.


    From ninja school to now, he has experienced too much cynicism, and many people think he is the tail of a crane or a weirdo.


    If it wasn''t for his father''s encouragement behind his back, I''m afraid he would have been unable to hold on long ago.


    Although his father is gone now, he has Yongze who recognizes his hard work.


    So, considering many factors, Kai decided not to continue playing.


    Wait until you develop a new move, and then compete with Kakashi!


    This failure is just to lay the foundation for the next strength.


    Seeing that Kai was not going to continue fighting, Kakashi also heaved a sigh of relief, and it was difficult to stop if he continued to fight.


    However, there was a sense of urgency in his heart. This is why he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan and implanted the intercolumn cells. Otherwise, it is hard to say who will win.


    ¡®Training every day is still indispensable. ¡¯ Kakashi thought to himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： Naruto

    Chapter 240 Narudo


    "Sasuke, come here quickly, I will take you to play at mom''s friend''s house today, and you can meet new friends." Uchiha Mikoto waved to Sasuke who was still running around in the courtyard.


    Sasuke has been born for seven months, probably because his parents are ninjas. Although he is only seven months old, he has learned to speak very quickly. Now he can speak clearly, and his body is also very healthy. Not only can he walk without help, I can still run.


    "New friend, good." Sasuke heard that Uchiha Mikoto was going to take him to meet new friends, his eyes lit up, and he trotted to Uchiha Mikoto''s side.


    Because of the war with Yun Yin before, although Konoha was not affected, but for safety, Fu Yue still told Sasuke to stay at home and not go out.


    As for Itachi, Fuyue is still at ease, because Itachi and Sasuke are different, they already have a certain strength, even if they encounter an emergency, they are not without a little resistance.


    Itachi''s maturity beyond his age has always made Fu Yue feel at ease.


    This suffocated Sasuke, and he could only play with various toys in the yard every day, waiting for his brother to come back.


    But sometimes Itachi sees that Sasuke is bored, so he will deliberately stop training for a day to play with Sasuke.


    "Sasuke, slow down, don''t worry, be careful of falling." Uchiha Mikoto saw Sasuke running over, and reminded Sasuke softly.


    In front of the child, she seems to have forgotten that she is also a J¨­nin, even if Sasuke falls, she can catch Sasuke before he falls to the ground.


    "It''s okay, I won''t fall." Sasuke arrived next to Mikoto Uchiha safely and said with a confident smile.


    "Well, Sasuke is really good." Uchiha Mikoto smiled and touched Sasuke''s little head, and then led Sasuke towards Kushina''s house.


    "Naruto, you bastard, why can''t you put together such a simple puzzle, be more serious!"


    When Uchiha Mikoto walked to the door of Kushina''s house, she heard a loud roar that shook the door slightly.


    Sasuke, who was standing next to Uchiha Mikoto, hid behind Uchiha Mikoto, only daring to poke his head out to watch.


    "Is this your friend''s house, mother? Is it possible that I went wrong?" Sasuke asked in a low voice.


    Uchiha Mikoto smiled awkwardly, and explained: "This friend of mine usually doesn''t behave like this, there must be something wrong."


    "Kushina, I brought Sasuke here." Uchiha Mikoto said.


    boom!


    The door was quickly opened, and Kushina, who was wearing home clothes, came out.


    Seeing Mikoto Uchiha, Kushina''s eyes lit up. She has been quite boring recently. After the night of the Kyuubi, Minato was afraid that she would leave some sequelae, so she kept letting her cultivate well. Originally, she still wanted to go to the battlefield.


    "Isn''t this little Sasuke? Time flies so fast. Back then, I could only be hugged by you, Mikoto, but now I can walk away by myself."


    Kushina smiled and greeted Sasuke who was hiding behind Mikoto with only one head sticking out.


    "It''s Sasuke, not little Sasuke." Sasuke stepped out from behind Mikoto Uchiha and corrected him earnestly.


    "But you are very small." Kushina said confidently with her hands on her hips.


    "I..." Sasuke looked up at Kushina, and found that he couldn''t refute.


    Flutter.


    Looking at the autistic Sasuke, Uchiha Mikoto couldn''t help laughing, and then said: "Kushina, don''t bully Sasuke, I brought him here to make friends with Naruto."


    Uchiha Mikoto also visited Kushina before, and at that time knew that Kushina did not predict success and gave birth to a boy named Naruto Namikaze.


    Hearing Uchiha Mikoto''s words, Kushina became a little more serious, and welcomed Uchiha Mikoto and Sasuke into the house.


    "Naruto is in the living room upstairs, can little Sasuke go up by himself, or do you want me to carry you up." Kushina looked at Sasuke with a smile.


    "I can walk the stairs by myself." Sasuke turned his face away arrogantly, and walked up to the second floor seriously and with difficulty. This was his last stubbornness.


    Until Sasuke''s figure slowly disappeared from sight, Kushina withdrew his eyes, smiled and said to Uchiha Mikoto: "Your child is so interesting."


    Uchiha Mikoto glanced at Kushina with speechless eyes, and then asked concerned: "How is your body?"


    "Of course it''s so healthy that it can''t be any healthier." Kushina patted her chest with a smile, "By the way, I heard that a new store opened on the commercial street recently. Let''s go shopping tomorrow afternoon."


    "Okay, I have nothing to do tomorrow." Uchiha Mikoto nodded.


    Relying on his will, Sasuke managed to reach the second floor. As soon as he reached the second floor, he saw Naruto sitting on the wooden floor of the living room studying the puzzle seriously.


    Sasuke with sharp eyes saw the symmetrical beard on Naruto''s face at a glance.


    "Hello, my name is Uchiha Sasuke, you can call me Sasuke." Sasuke looked at Naruto as if he didn''t notice him because he was studying the puzzle seriously, so he said.


    "Sazige?" Naruto heard an unfamiliar voice, and raised his head to look at the source of the sound.


    "That''s right, it''s Sasuke." Sasuke said proudly, he was very satisfied with his name.


    "You... hello, my name is Naruto Namikaze." Although Naruto, who is younger than Sasuke, can also speak, it is obvious that the speed and clarity of speaking is not as good as Sasuke.


    "Which Ludo?"


    "Yeah." Naruto nodded quickly with a happy smile.


    This was the first time he had a kid as young as him come to play with him, Naruto was very happy.


    "Do you like puzzles?" Sasuke sat next to Naruto, and looked curiously at the puzzle parts on the ground.


    "I don''t like it, but my mother said it can make me smarter, so let me play." Naruto explained.


    "Be smart? Let me try." Sasuke was curious and wanted to play with puzzles.


    ten minutes later¡­


    "I think this fragment should be in this position."


    "No, it should be this fragment."


    The two gradually quarreled, and finally even Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto downstairs heard their quarrel.


    "Why are you still arguing?" Kushina asked as she walked upstairs, staring at the two.


    "Sasuke...Sasuke, fight wildly." Naruto spoke first.


    Without waiting for Uchiha Mikoto to say anything, Sasuke quickly retorted: "I didn''t spell it randomly, it was Naruto who spelled it wrong!"


    "Let me see." Kushina walked between the two of them and looked at Jigsaw.


    Finally, Kushina picked up a jigsaw puzzle that looked similar to that in Sasuke Naruto''s hand, put it on, and said with a smile, "There''s no need to argue, you''re all wrong."


    In order not to be ashamed when Naruto asks for help, Kushina bought the puzzles by himself first, so don¡¯t be too familiar with them.


    "Hey!" Sasuke and Naruto glanced at each other, then both blushed and apologized to each other, feeling ashamed for their behavior just now.


    When it was almost evening, Uchiha Mikoto took Sasuke home.


    When they were saying goodbye, the two made an agreement that they would have a jigsaw puzzle competition when they met next time. They would use the same jigsaw puzzle to see who could solve it first.


    Stomach is a little better, I wrote a chapter hard, and the second chapter is really gone


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： Rollan and Sharingan

    Chapter 241 White Eyes and Sharingan


    In the afternoon, Itachi walked to the remote river as usual, preparing to practice fire escape, when suddenly he saw that the originally calm water became restless, and a water dragon gradually formed.


    Itachi quickly searched around with his eyes, and sure enough, he saw the person he wanted to see in a certain corner by the river.


    A white-haired boy wearing off-white long sleeves and black trousers.


    "Dou, why are you here? Shouldn''t it be the ninja school today? Is it already a holiday?" Itachi stepped forward and asked.


    Dodo heard Itachi''s voice, looked back, then lifted the ninjutsu, pointed to the forehead guard tied on his head and said:


    "I have already passed the graduation assessment, graduated from the ninja school, and now I am an official ninja,"


    "So fast, so it took only one year to graduate directly?" Itachi looked at the Konoha ninja forehead protector on his pocket and was slightly taken aback, feeling that he had learned a useful cold knowledge.


    "If you have reached the graduation standard, you can apply for early graduation. I didn''t know it at first, but I heard it from a senior named Kakashi." Dou laughed.


    "So that''s the case, then I will also apply for early graduation."


    "Should I directly apply for early graduation when I can enroll? According to what you said, the things taught in Ninja School are not very helpful to us." Itachi asked.


    Du was also surprised by Itachi''s bold question, scratched his head and said:


    "It shouldn''t work, right? I don''t know very well, but there is no need to apply for graduation so quickly, although the teachers at Ninja School teach very basic things.


    But in the ninja school, you can meet some good friends. I met a friend from the Hyuga clan. From her, I knew the effect of white eyes. Through her white eyes, I found a lot of deficiencies in physical skills. "


    "Hyuga Clan?" Itachi asked, he felt as if he had vaguely heard of this family, and what he heard from passers-by seemed to be comparing the Hyuga Clan with the Uchiha Clan.


    "Well, the Hyuga clan has white eyes, which is the same pupil technique as your Uchiha clan. It would be great if itachi could also enable sharingan. I''m quite curious about the ability of sharingan. Itachi, do you know what ability sharingan has? ?"


    Dou answered Itachi''s question, and then asked.


    "Sharingan..." Itachi slightly raised his head and thought about it. Shisui once told him about the ability of sharingan, and said:


    "I heard this from a friend of mine who has Sharingan. It seems that it can strengthen the power of insight, make the illusion stronger, and copy the ninjutsu that I have seen."


    "It''s also very strong, but it can also strengthen insight. Is this the ability that all pupil-like blood successors have?" Dou recalled the ability of Baiyan and said.


    He thinks that the strength of Baiyan is similar to that of Sharingan, which can greatly improve ninjas, and he even prefers Baiyan personally.


    Baiyan has a 360-degree ultra-long-range viewing angle with no dead angle, and is not afraid of attacks from any direction. His insight is also terrifyingly strong. His strength is so much stronger than Huayang''s, but Huayang sees through his movements, but Huayang Yang''s body couldn''t keep up.


    Dou feels that if he also has white eyes, then his strength will definitely be greatly improved.


    Writing Sharingan, although it looks very strong, but it is a bit biased. Only those who are good at illusion can better use the power of Sharingan.


    As for copying ninjutsu, I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. This must be limited, otherwise how could Sharingan be as famous as Baiyan.


    "Maybe." Itachi was obviously not very interested in the topic of Sharingan, and said to Dou, "Dou, are you going to that special operations squad?"


    "Special Operations Class? Itachi, how do you know this?" Dou asked, Yongze and the others didn''t publicize it outside, they just announced it at the ninja school, so it wouldn''t spread so quickly.


    "Recently, the elders of the clan discussed it, it seems that there are a few of our Uchiha ninjas who received training from Nagasawa''s assistant there and became trainers.


    So the clan held a meeting, so that the clan could sign up for the special warfare class when they graduated. "


    "You should also go to the special warfare class. With Nagasawa''s assistant, it should give you sufficient exercise."


    Nagasawa has become famous since the night of the Kyuubi, and the limelight even overshadowed Hokage for a while, causing many ninja school students to change their aspirations from Hokage to Hokage Assistant.


    Regarding the name Yongze, Itachi has heard it from Doukou many times. Not long after that, he asked Dou. The conversation is roughly as follows.


    "Is that assistant Nagasawa the brother Yongze you usually talk about?"


    "Um."


    Itachi was quite shocked at the time. He originally thought that Yongze brother in his mouth was a Jonin, but he didn''t expect it to be the assistant of Hokage, who was strong enough to defeat the legendary nine-tailed demon fox.


    Although Itachi doesn''t know how high the position of Assistant Hokage is, but with the word Hokage in front, he knows that it is not easy.


    But it seems that he has no fate with Yongze, although he often trains with Dou, he has never seen Yongze once.


    Before going to Dou¡¯s house to play, I just wanted to see Yongze, but at that time Yongze went to the battlefield, and in the end he still didn¡¯t get to see the legendary assistant Yongze.


    "Well, Brother Yongze said to let me advance to the special warfare class to train for two or three years." Dou nodded.


    He is currently majoring in water escape and wind escape, and breathing method.


    Among them, because the breathing method he practiced is water breathing, it has a complementary effect with water escape. Even if Yongze doesn''t say anything, he is planning to enter the special warfare class.


    "I also plan to enter the special warfare class after graduation. I don''t know if there will be a chance to do missions together."


    Itachi spoke about his plans for the future. As a precocious child, Itachi has plans for his future.


    "There will be a chance. The special warfare class is different from the ordinary ninja class. The trainer is only responsible for teaching breathing and swordsmanship. When your strength reaches a certain level, the trainer will recommend you to participate in the assessment.


    After completing the assessment, you will have the qualifications to perform missions. You can find teammates to form a team by yourself, or you can apply for solo missions. Dou said with a smile.


    Yongze told him all the rules of the special warfare class. At that time, he will participate in the assessment of the special warfare class like ordinary graduates, but after he passes the assessment, Yongze will personally train him.


    After all, it takes more time to practice breathing than those trainers, and Yongze thinks it is impossible to hand over the bag to them.


    "Is that so? That''s really worth looking forward to."


    "By the way, I have a dumpling from a friend here. The portion is very large. I can''t finish it all by myself. Do you want to eat it?" Dou recalled Huayang''s gift.


    After he went home and finished eating, he opened it and found that there were three whole servings, each with six big, round white dumplings.


    Because Dou had just finished eating, he didn''t eat right away, but thought about taking it with him when he was practicing, and eating when he was hungry.


    Kou opened the bag and showed Itachi a look.


    Looking at the plump dumpling shimmering white in the sun, Itachi praised: "It looks very good."


    "However, your friend''s gift, isn''t it very good if I eat it?"


    "It''s okay, Huayang is a person who is willing to share, if the dumpling she bought can bring happiness to more people, she will be very happy too.


    And Itachi, you are also my good friend. When I have time, I will call Shang Huayang, and you will call Shang Quan again, and we will have dinner together. "


    No more tonight, I¡¯m too busy today, because the manuscript fee can¡¯t be credited into the card, and I wasted a lot of time going to the bank. What¡¯s broken is that I haven¡¯t done it in the end. I¡¯m so angry that I have an exam tomorrow, so I won¡¯t stay up late today.


    There are only two days left before the holiday, when the time comes there will be a big update!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： emergency?

    Chapter 242 Emergency situation?


    On the third day after the end of the ninja school graduation assessment, all the ninja school graduates who had previously signed up to join the special warfare class gathered in an empty classroom.


    Everyone looked at each other, most of them were in the same grade, and some people quickly found acquaintances and started communicating.


    "I''m really looking forward to it. This is the department dedicated to combat established by Assistant Yongze. I don''t know if there is any hope for Assistant Yongze to teach him personally."


    "Maybe there is a chance, but it should be of that kind of group nature. If you want to teach alone from Assistant Nagasawa, you have to become his disciple."


    "The disciple of Nagasawa''s assistant, he sounds very handsome."


    Because Erdou graduated directly from the first grade, among the graduates, he has basically no familiarity with anyone.


    Although he knows some senior students, most of them are in the fourth grade, and most of them here are in the fifth and sixth grades.


    So Dou held the Chakra short blade that Yongze gave him, and waited quietly for the people from the special operations squad to come.


    "Ahem, hello."


    A soft male voice suddenly came from the right side of the pocket.


    Turning around and looking around, it was a boy with a sword on his back, and beside him was a purple-haired girl who looked about the same age.


    But Dou''s attention was quickly attracted by the deep dark circles on the opponent''s eyes.


    Although he wondered why this person looked so weak, not like a ninja, but like a patient, but Dou knew it was impolite, so he quickly looked away, and replied with a smile: "Well, hello."


    "Ahem." The boy with dark circles coughed twice again.


    "Are you okay? If you are sick, you must go to Konoha Hospital." Seeing that the other party was coughing and had such serious dark circles, he couldn''t help but said.


    "Hey, thank you for your concern, but this is an old problem, it''s okay." Yueguang Gaifeng smiled.


    "By the way, are you the legendary pharmacist?" the boy with dark circles asked curiously.


    The genius boy who graduated from the first grade has the same special hair color as Kakashi, who also graduated from the first grade. In addition, Kakashi just made a splash on the battlefield not long ago.


    The combination of these three directly led to rumors that people born with white hair had better talents in Ninja School.


    The disseminator even brought out Jiraiya, one of the Sannin, and the second Hokage Senshouboma to demonstrate the white-haired genius theory.


    Now this rumor has spread towards Konoha Village, and it is expected to become an urban legend of Konoha.


    "I was right about what Medicine Master Dou said, but the legendary Medicine Master Dou is too exaggerated..." Dou felt a little embarrassed.


    With his current strength, if he fights with Kakashi and Inuzuka Midori, he might not be directly hit by a single move.


    With such weak strength, how can he afford the title of the legendary pharmacist, at least he must have the strength of Yongze.


    "Cough..." The black-eyed boy was interrupted by his own cough just as he wanted to laugh. He took a deep breath, calmed his heart and lungs, and said:


    "Dou you are really good, obviously you have reached the level of graduation after only finishing the first grade."


    "My name is Moonlight Hayate, and this is my good friend Uzuki Xiyan. Nice to meet you." Moonlight Hayate introduced herself, and by the way, Uzuki Xiyan who was standing next to her.


    "Hello." Uzuki Xiyan, who was standing next to Moonlight Gale, also said.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Pharmacist Dou, but don''t talk about the legendary Pharmacist Dou in the future, it feels too exaggerated." Dou scratched his hair and said.


    After reporting their names to each other, the two sides chatted more easily, and the atmosphere became more harmonious.


    "Dou, what kind of breathing method are you going to learn? According to the propaganda, there are five basic breathing methods to choose from." Yueguang Gaifeng asked with a smile.


    Before the students were asked to sign up, some basic materials were distributed, telling the students the basic characteristics of the five basic breathing methods.


    "Breath of water." Dou didn''t hide anything, he said honestly.


    "Water breathing? It''s pretty good. According to the information given, water breathing is the most peaceful, excellent in balance, and very durable in combat." Yueguang Galefeng praised.


    "What are you going to choose, Haifeng?" Dou asked.


    "My word is the breath of the wind." Moonlight Gale said without hesitation, his goal was very clear.


    ¡°I am very envious of the wind, so free and happy, so I want to learn the breath of the wind and feel the wind.¡±


    "It''s good if you have a clear goal, but the choice of breathing method actually depends on your own nature and changes in practice." Dou Xiaoxiao reminded.


    But he obviously forgot that not everyone has a brother who assists Hokage to plan training for him.


    For newly graduated ninja school students, it is unrealistic to choose breathing methods according to the level of practice of nature changes, and ninja schools do not teach nature changes.


    At this moment, the door of the classroom opened, and a person wearing a Konoha Ninja uniform and a long knife at his waist walked in.


    Many students in the classroom quickly recognized this ninja, one of them who performed Breath of Fire at the ninja school that day.


    Masato Uchiha turned his Sangouyu Shulunyan in his eyes, scanned the classroom, and determined the number of people. There were thirty people, no one more and no one less.


    "Follow me." After confirming the number of people, Masato Uchiha said without any nonsense, and then walked out of the classroom.


    The students in the classroom, including Yao Shidou and Moonlight Gale, quickly followed.


    Yongze didn''t tell Dou what special team would be assessed, so Dou didn''t know what would happen next.


    Led by Uchiha Masato, Konoha''s students headed northwest.


    Walking and walking, the students found that they were getting more and more remote, and even occasionally saw a severed tree or a big rock flying from nowhere.


    Although many students are only students, they are also students of the ninja school. Seeing this scene, they all speculate that this may be a battlefield of the Nine Tails Rebellion.


    But soon, the broken trees and gravel on the road were reduced, and the students could vaguely see a wide wooden building in the distance.


    "That''s the base of the special operations squad." Uchiha Masato glanced at everyone, pointed to the wide wooden building in the distance and said.


    But when many students were thinking about what the next assessment was, a sudden change occurred.


    Suddenly, four masked ninjas without forehead protection jumped out of two open spaces next to Masato Uchiha who was walking, and attacked Masato Uchiha.


    Although Uchiha Masato reacted, but after all, there were four people on the other side, and they were injured soon.


    "There are spies invading, go to the special operations class and inform Master Nagasawa." Masato Uchiha pushed away the nearest black-clothed ninja and shouted at the graduates.


    "How come, there are spies invading?"


    This sudden change caught the graduates of Ninja School a little off guard.


    Although Kato was also a little surprised, he found other problems. Masato Uchiha seemed to have weakened a lot, and the students around him were also acting weird.


    What''s going on here?


    There is one more day off!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： assessment

    Chapter 243 Assessment


    "Masato, thank you for your hard work this time, and cast illusion on 30 people at once." Nagasawa smiled and patted Uchiha Masato on the shoulder.


    "Fortunately, it''s just to cast the most basic illusion on some children." Masato Uchiha said that he is still in good condition, and even thirty more are not a problem.


    Actually, from the moment Masato Uchiha entered the classroom, the assessment began.


    Masato Uchiha used Sharingan to look at everyone in advance, leaving a hint, and when he was about to reach the special operations squad, he looked at everyone again and cast illusion.


    "However, if you use illusion to test them, can you really test people who are suitable for breathing?" Masato Uchiha asked doubtfully.


    He thought that he would be assessed on things like swordsmanship, but Yongze said that he would use illusion to be assessed, which was a bit unexpected.


    Yongze nodded and said: "Although swordsmanship is also closely related to breathing method, willpower is more important if you want to go far in breathing method."


    On the surface, the method of breathing refers to the frequency of breathing and various sword shapes. Why is it related to willpower again?


    But the more Yongze practiced the breathing method, the more he felt that the breathing method was very metaphysical.


    Not to mention his own unscientific breathing of the sun, one can tell from the original novel of Ghost Slayer that the stronger his belief, the stronger and sharper his sword will be.


    Although in the ninja world, even if you practice crookedly, you can''t become a ghost, but Yongze doesn''t want his department to be rebellious.


    So he used illusion to test all candidates.


    But as he said, the assessment is really simple, and Uchiha Masato uses very basic illusion.


    In the illusion, the senses of the candidates will be blurred to a certain extent. They will forget the strength of Masato Uchiha and the strength of the spies who invaded Ninja Village, and think that everything is reasonable.


    Because of this, it becomes easier to draw a knife to the intruders, because they also forget the difference in strength between themselves and the spies.


    And those so-called intruders are very weak, as long as they dare to draw their swords, this illusion can be broken.


    Even, as long as your will is strong enough, you don¡¯t need to fight. If you find abnormalities around you, the illusion will be broken.


    There is another way to solve it, that is to run towards the base of the special operations squad, and when you get there, the illusion will be released.


    Yongze felt that such an illusion should not be called difficult. If he didn''t even have the courage to draw a sword when he was about to die, or even the courage to report the letter, then Yongze said that this kind of person, the special warfare team is really not good enough. need.


    While Nagasawa was chatting with Uchiha Masato, the candidate among the candidates suddenly opened his eyes.


    "It really is an illusion." Dou glanced around at the students who closed their eyes and did not move.


    When the attacker suddenly appeared to fight Masato Uchiha, he felt a strong sense of disobedience.


    Then he remembered the illusion that Nagasawa had introduced to him, and then thought about the identity of Uchiha Masato, and the scarlet Sharingan when he entered the classroom.


    After a while, I knew that I had been hit by Uchiha Masato''s illusion, and then I woke up.


    "It''s so fast, someone has woken up." Masato Uchiha noticed the wake-up pocket.


    Dou carefully walked out of the crowd, and then walked in front of Nagasawa and Masato Uchiha.


    "You are very good, you can get rid of my illusion so quickly." Masato Uchiha praised Todou.


    Among the thirty people, there are two graduates of the Uchiha clan. Masato Uchiha initially thought that they should be the first to wake up.


    Unexpectedly, there is an unexpected genius hidden in the crowd.


    "Your Majesty''s reputation is too high, have I passed the examination?" Dou asked modestly.


    "Well, you passed the assessment, but you have to wait a little longer, and wait for the rest of the people who passed the assessment to show up, and go to the special operations squad together." Uchiha Masato said.


    "En." Dou nodded obediently, and then walked to Yongze''s side.


    "No..." Masato Uchiha just wanted to stop Tobu and tell him not to wander around, and he walked to the side of Assistant Nagasawa, but Masato Uchiha couldn''t understand the next plot.


    "Good performance, I didn''t embarrass me, I will reward you with a dumpling when I go back." Yong Ze rubbed his short white hair.


    pocket:...


    "You just want to eat for yourself, and bring me one by the way." Dou ruthlessly exposed Yongze''s lie.


    Even if he wanted to reward him, shouldn¡¯t he ask the dean to make him a salted sea bream? Why is it a dumpling?


    Looking at Yakushidou and Nagasawa who were interacting, Uchiha Masato was a little puzzled as to why Yakushidou was so familiar with Assistant Nagasawa.


    Assistant Nagasawa has no relatives, is it his son? That''s not right, Assistant Yongze hasn''t married yet.


    "This is my younger brother Yakushido." Seeing Masato Uchiha''s tangled look, Nagasawa explained aloud.


    "It turned out to be the younger brother of Assistant Nagasawa, so no wonder." Masato Uchiha felt that he understood everything.


    Looking at Masato Uchiha¡¯s expression, Yongze knew that he had started to make up his mind, but Yongze didn¡¯t bother to explain much, so let¡¯s make up his mind, don¡¯t make up for Konoha¡¯s dark persecution of Uchiha or something.


    "Actually, when it comes to breathing methods, you still have to call him senior. He learned breathing methods much earlier than you." Yongze joked.


    "Could it be that he is also practicing the breath of the sun?" Masato Uchiha couldn''t help asking.


    If you want to say what Masato Uchiha''s biggest obsession is now, it is the breath of the sun.


    Because of the excellent pedigree of the Uchiha clan and his own talent, Masato Uchiha rarely encounters setbacks. The Breath of the Sun is the biggest hurdle he has encountered in his life.


    Because he can''t practice, he can only practice the second-class breath of flame, which makes Uchiha Masato feel very unwilling.


    However, the other two Uchihas also failed, let Uchiha Masato know that this is not his problem, but that the breathing of the sun is really difficult.


    If Kazuma learns the Breath of the Sun, Masato Uchiha will willingly call Kazuma a senior, because Kazuma has done what he can''t do.


    "No, what I learned is the breath of water." Yongze shook his head. He also wanted to find someone who could learn the breath of the sun, but it was too difficult.


    Nagaze feels that Naruto and Sasuke may be able to learn it, and Naruto''s probability is higher.


    "Is that so? It seems that the Breath of the Sun is still too difficult." Masato Uchiha thought about the pain he suffered when practicing the Breath of the Day, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Time passed slowly, and gradually other candidates got rid of the illusion and woke up.


    The final result was similar to what Yongze had imagined. Among the thirty people, twenty-six passed the assessment, and only four failed.


    After all, it is still just starting, so the requirements should not be too high, and the difficulty can be increased if there are more people behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244：

    Chapter 244


    "The four of you should go back to the Ninja School. You will take the graduation exam next year, and you will be divided into classes normally. You can also apply for the special warfare class again, but you still have to think twice."


    For the students who failed the assessment, Yongze didn''t look down on them, saying that they can come back next year, but they should think twice.


    "I hope you can practice hard and improve in the year of repeating your studies."


    "Thank you, Assistant Nagasawa, for your teaching."


    The four of them lowered their heads and talked, a little ashamed to meet people.


    Most of them passed the assessment, only four of them failed. They only hated themselves for not being able to escape from the earth, otherwise they could have just burrowed into the ground.


    Although no one pointed or laughed at them, they felt that they had no face to face their classmates.


    Finally, after Yongze said that they could leave, the four of them ran back as quickly as if they were fleeing, as if some ferocious Ninja Beast was chasing them.


    After dealing with those who failed the assessment, Nagasawa and Masato Uchiha took the students who passed the assessment to the base of the special warfare class.


    The location of the base of the Special Operations Squad is the prison that was destroyed by A Fei in the night of Nine Tails, but it was expanded after clearing the ruins of the prison.


    This prison is a prison used by Konoha to detain serious criminals.


    There is another prison in Konoha, which is the prison managed by the Police Department controlled by Uchiha. It is generally used to detain people who violate public security regulations, mainly for short-term detention.


    Because all the prisoners in the prison were killed and the prison was almost destroyed, there is not much demand for the prison for the time being.


    In addition, the location of this prison is very remote, and there are many poisonous insects and beasts in the nearby forest. Yongze thinks that this place is very suitable as the base of the special operations team, so he will come here.


    At that time, the fourth-generation base was also under construction, and the base of the special warfare squad was also built together.


    The outermost circle of the base of the Special Operations Squad is the wall that surrounds the entire base. There is only one gate, and the words Special Operations Squad are aggressively written on the gate.


    Entering the gate, there is a large open space, which is divided into several different training areas by some white lines.


    After the students entered the gate, they soon saw several trainers who had demonstrated the breathing method in the school before.


    According to Nagasawa''s instructions, the students gathered in the open space where the trainers were.


    Yongze stood in front of the students, and the five trainers stood behind Yongze.


    "Although you may have some knowledge of us through various channels, let''s re-introduce ourselves here.


    My name is Fujiwara Nagasawa There are many positions, but here, I am the squad leader of the special warfare squad, you just need to remember this. "


    "I am Hatsumi Uchiha, and I am good at the breath of fire. If you want to become my disciple, you must prepare for hard training." Uchiha Hatsumi said seriously.


    "I am Uchiha Inahide, and I am also a swordsman of the Breath of Flame. I will not allow my disciples to be mediocre." Uchiha Inahura said with a Uchiha standard cold face.


    "I am Masato Uchiha, my requirements are not as strict as those of the two seniors, but if the difference is too big, I will lose face, so please work hard." Masato Uchiha said with a smile.


    Three consecutive Uchiha swordsmen who breathed flames said at the same time that they would strictly train their disciples, which instantly stunned the students.


    The joy of just passing the assessment also faded a little, because they felt that joining the special warfare class this time might mean joining the **** version of the ninja school.


    But Yongze is very happy. Everyone''s fighting spirit is very high. This is very good. Everyone is fighting for the prosperity and strength of Konoha. What a wonderful thing.


    "I am Baiyun Morning, the swordsman of Breath of the Wind. I hope that my disciples and I can make progress together. Because I have no teaching experience before, everyone should choose carefully."


    Compared to the three Uchihas, Bai Yun seemed a little shy in the morning, a little less confident.


    Bai Yun¡¯s words in the morning successfully relieved the students of Ninja School. It seems that the trainers are not all of the same character.


    Sure enough, the wind is gentle, read what this said, and make progress together with your disciples.


    "The old man''s name is Maruyoshi Kosuke, and he is a swordsman who breathes water. He is not as young and strong as the previous four young trainers. He can only say that he will do his best."


    Gu Jie said with a smile, that kind smile is like the old man next door, very amiable.


    "Next, you can choose your favorite trainer. Are there any questions?"


    After all the trainers finished their self-introductions, Yongze asked.


    "Can you choose Nagasawa class leader?" A student wearing the Uchiha clan emblem in the crowd asked.


    His name is Isamu Uchiha, and he is one of the two Uchihas who participated in the special warfare squad this time.


    In Isamu Uchiha¡¯s view, since you want to learn, you should learn from the strongest person. If you can choose Yongze, then of course you must choose Yongze, so he bravely asked directly.


    Yongze thought for a while, then smiled and said:


    "Of course, but I only plan to accept one disciple this time, and that is the first person who passes the assessment. As long as you can defeat him, you can become my disciple.


    I can only say that we must seize the opportunity. In the future, I may not recruit disciples in the special warfare class, unless his talent is high enough to inherit my sun''s breath. "


    "Who is the first person to pass the assessment!"


    "Where is the number one!"


    In an instant, the scene was detonated by Yongze, who asked the people around him who was the first person to pass the examination.


    Although they have a lot of doubts in their hearts, such as there are only five breathing methods, and what kind of breathing method is the sun''s breath.


    Or, there are only five cultivators, why not each cultivator has a breathing method, and there are three swordsmen with the breath of flames, but no swordsmen with the breath of rock and the breath of thunder.


    However, none of this is important, what a rare opportunity to become the disciple of Assistant Nagasawa, as long as they beat a guy who graduated with them.


    Watching such a hot scene, Pharmacist Dou in the crowd was dumbfounded.


    What''s the situation, Yongze is doing personnel affairs? It directly drew a lot of hatred for him, he is just a kid who just finished the first grade.


    "I remember that kid Haifeng woke up quite early." A student said suddenly.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were on Moonlight Gale, and Moonlight Gale was a little hairy.


    "Ahem, it''s not me. As soon as I woke up, I saw Dou standing on Yongze''s side assisting them." Apologizing to Dou in his heart, Yueguang Gaifeng told what he saw first.


    He is just an ordinary boy who longs for freedom and happiness like the wind. It is enough to choose Baiyun Morning, and there is no need to learn from Yongze, so Moonlight Galewind decisively sold the bag.


    Pharmacist pocket: ¡­


    We had a good chat before, but we sold him so quickly.


    "Squad Leader Yongze, is Yakushito the first person to pass the assessment? Is it possible to become your disciple if you defeat him." Isamu Uchiha asked directly.


    Instead of asking questions there, it is better to ask Yongze himself directly. Yongze will naturally know who is the first to pass the assessment.


    Yongze nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right, as long as you defeat Yaoshidou, you can become my disciples.


    This promise is valid for the next three months. I don''t recommend you to challenge him now, because it may be a bit difficult.


    It is recommended that you wait until you have practiced the breathing method first before challenging. "


    I am speechless, it is still valid for three months, he can already imagine the challengers who are constantly in contact every day, Yongze is afraid that he will be idle.


    Hearing Nagasawa''s words, Uchiha Isamu''s expression remained unchanged, he turned around, found Kabu in the crowd, and said, "Yakushi Kabu, I want to challenge you."


    Although Nagasawa is a very respected person by Isamu Uchiha and a very powerful ninja, Isamu Uchiha still believes in his own strength. After all, no matter how talented he is, his age is here, and he has practiced five years more than him.


    In his opinion, graduating from a ninja school is actually very simple, as long as he learns three-body jutsu, but he can also practice other offensive ninjutsu, and he doesn''t think he will lose.


    Dou scratched his head, and then said: "Alright then, I accept your challenge."


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Yongze and said, "There are so many people here, I can''t accept everyone''s challenge, so my physical strength is not enough."


    Yongze said with a smile: "That''s how it is. You can accept challenges from five people every day. If there are more than five, you can decide whether to reject or accept them. You can also take a break in between."


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Yaoshidou felt that this was okay, at least not so tiring, so he nodded and agreed.


    He still has a little confidence in his own strength.


    Soon, everyone consciously backed away, leaving a large enough battle field for the two of them.


    Isamu Uchiha quickly formed a seal, and five clones exactly like him immediately appeared on the field.


    All Isamu Uchiha quickly pulled out the sharp swords behind them, and rushed towards the pharmacist''s pocket.


    During the fast running, all the Uchiha Isamu were cross-changing positions, as if they wanted to confuse Yakushidou by doing this.


    "Jiang Yong took the lead, but being the first to pass the assessment shouldn''t be so easy to deal with."


    In the crowd, Uchiha Naoki stared at Yakushi''s pocket, ready to see how he would deal with Uchiha Isamu''s offensive.


    Facing Isamu Uchiha who was attacking, Kazuo looked unusually calm, staring at Isamu Uchiha''s body all the time, and didn''t care about other avatars.


    Because Uchiha Isamu is only performing the avatar technique, those are illusory avatars that have no entity and cannot pose a threat.


    As a genius who practices water breathing, one of the things Dou is best at is keeping calm.


    In the eyes of others, there are six people holding sharp swords and rushing towards Tou. In the eyes of Tou, only one Uchiha Isamu rushed to him from the beginning to the end.


    When Isamu Uchiha was about to approach, Kato pulled out his short blade.


    "Hoo hoo."


    Duan changed the breathing rhythm, the breathing became concentrated, and the momentum of the whole person began to change.


    "Breathing method?" Except for Nagasawa and Uchiha Masato, the other trainers were a little puzzled. This student who had just passed the assessment had actually learned the breathing method of the special warfare class.


    But they thought of Yongze''s abnormal behavior just now, and the trainers thought that there should be some connection between Yaoshidou and Yongze, so before entering the special warfare class, they had already learned the breathing method.


    "Breath of water, one-shaped water surface slash!"


    Doudo held the Chakra short blade tightly, arched his right arm, and then Chakra broke out. When Isamu Uchiha was about to approach, Chakra broke out, and slammed a slash with blue slender water first.


    when!


    A crisp metal whistle sounded, and the slash from Kabuki collided with Isamu Uchiha who was slashing up with his sword.


    Almost instantly, Isamu Uchiha was forced back three steps by this powerful force.


    "How is it possible, such power..." Isamu Uchiha''s face was full of question marks. He didn''t understand why Kabuki could release such a powerful slash.


    But Isamu Uchiha had no time to think, the powerful force in his hand was still pushing him back, and at the same time, the medicine man holding the short blade was also rushing towards him.


    Uchiha''s courage was swayed, and the sword in his hand was discarded as soon as he let go, and at the same time he rolled quickly, avoiding the tyrannical slash.


    Isamu Uchiha didn''t even have time to stand up straight, he quickly took out three shurikens, first threw two, and then threw one to collide with the two just now, blocking all the charging routes of the pocket at a very tricky angle .


    "Isamu Uchiha''s shuriken is still so exquisite, shuriken throwing, it seems to have maintained the first place from the beginning to graduation."


    A classmate of Isamu Uchiha saw this scene and sighed.


    For ordinary students, the shuriken throwing of the Uchiha clan is really exquisite.


    Dou looked at the attacking shuriken, and he didn''t panic at all. He had seen this a lot, and he had seen more insidious shurikens than this one.


    Itachi uses shuriken to throw, and is already dissatisfied with the direct collision, so he will make arrangements in advance.


    In the table, he is attacking you with a shuriken, but in fact he just wants to throw the shuriken on the tree behind you, or on the ground next to you.


    Immediately afterwards, Itachi threw the shuriken exquisitely, making those shurikens that were not threatening move, making it impossible to guard against.


    So, when I saw Isamu Uchiha''s shuriken throwing, I didn''t panic at all, and was even a little happy. I didn''t have to be prepared for the shuriken inserted in a tree inserted on the ground to move suddenly.


    Dodo calmly took out a shuriken from the ninja bag, and threw it at the three attacking shurikens.


    when! when! when!


    The shurikens collided continuously, and the shurikens in the pocket collided, causing Uchiha''s shurikens to collide with each other, deviating from the original flight track, and even one shuriken flew towards Uchiha.


    Isamu Uchiha was shocked when he saw this scene.


    He has always been the only one with a shuriken showman. I didn¡¯t expect him to be shown by a shuriken today. There are bad guys in the Uchiha clan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： respective choice

    Chapter 245 Respective choices


    Uchiha Isamu split the oncoming shuriken with his sword, then retreated quickly, and at the same time quickly performed the seal.


    Compared to swordsmanship, he is not as good as Yakushidou, and compared to shuriken throwing, he is still not as good as Yakushidou, so he can only come up with ninjutsu at the bottom of the box.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Yao Uchiha gathered the chakra in his throat and spit out a large amount of burning orange-red flames. Soon, a huge fireball was formed.


    "Using Fire Dun, that Yakushidou is really strong. He is obviously only a first-year student, but he can push Yuchi Uchiha to such a degree." The students onlookers sighed.


    Originally, he thought that the pocket was so small, and wondered if he could miss it, but according to the level shown by the pocket just now, he was afraid that he would only be given for nothing.


    "Ho Fireball is Uchiha''s signature ninjutsu. Although it is only a C-level ninjutsu, it is powerful. I don''t know how Yakushidou will deal with it." Someone discussed.


    Just when everyone was discussing, Kabuya thought of which method to use to defeat Isamu Uchiha.


    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bullet!"


    Dou quickly formed seals, and after completing seven seals, a large amount of water flowed rapidly around Dou, and the water continued to rise and surround Dou''s body, and soon turned into a giant dragon made of water.


    "This is, the second generation aims to simplify the knot seal, how could he do it, and actually simplified it to seven seals at this age."


    Gu Jie''s smiling expression that had never changed for thousands of years disappeared, and he looked at Yao Shidou in astonishment.


    His water escape was taught by Qianshoubeijian, so Gu Jie also learned the simplified knot seal of Qianshoufeijian.


    Ordinary water dragon bombs require 44 seals, but Senshou Feijian only needs four seals to use water dragon bombs by himself.


    Gu Jie learned from Qianshou Feijian¡¯s Shui Dun. Although his understanding of Shui Dun is not as thorough as Fei Jian¡¯s, he simplified it to six seals. Compared with the original forty-four, six seals are already very few.


    The essence of seal seal is to concentrate on guiding Chakra. The more proficient you are in escapism, the more you can simplify seal seal.


    Yao Shidou is able to use water dragon bullets in seven seals at this age. Even if he is taught by a famous teacher, it has something to do with his own talent.


    But Gu Jie still doesn''t understand where Yaoshidou learned it.


    Kusuke soon felt relieved, it doesn''t matter where he learned from, not all Konoha ninjas, he is already at this age, and he still cares about these things.


    The huge water dragon quickly collided with the fireball released by Isamu Uchiha, sizzling! When the water meets the flame, a large amount of water vapor appears in an instant. The water is extinguishing the fire, and at the same time, the fire is evaporating the water.


    However, the size of the water dragon bomb is still much larger than that of Hao Huoqiu in the end, and the water dragon bomb keeps pressing Hao Huoqiu in the direction of Uchiha Isamu with its powerful force.


    Soon, Hao Fireball disappeared directly under the impact of the water dragon, and although the water dragon bomb was consumed a lot, it was still rushing towards Uchiha Isamu quickly.


    "Even ninjutsu is so powerful..." Isamu Uchiha was dumbfounded as he watched his fireball disappear under the impact of the water spout.


    I practice sword art again, and practice shuriken throwing again. Now even the water escape ninjutsu is so powerful.


    I am in the sixth grade, or you are in the sixth grade. Is this starting from the womb? Isamu Uchiha said that he was numb.


    Isamu Uchiha, who had given up hope, was even going to try cutting the water dragon bomb with a sword, but unfortunately, his strength was not enough. Instead, he was thrown backwards by the water dragon bomb, and Masato Uchiha jumped to catch it.


    "Senior Masato..." Isamu Uchiha lowered his head, not daring to look at Masato Uchiha, feeling that he had humiliated Uchiha.


    Obviously so much bigger than Dou, he took the initiative to challenge Dou, but he lost so badly that he would be laughed to death if it was spread, and he lost by bullying the small.


    "It''s okay, that pharmacist pocket is not easy, he got rid of my illusion almost instantly, it''s normal if you can''t beat it." Masato Uchiha smiled and patted Isamu Uchiha on the shoulder.


    Masato Uchiha thought it was nothing to care about. It is normal for battles to be won or lost, not to mention that the pharmacist pocket is really not simple, and he may have received personal guidance from Nagasawa.


    Seeing Uchiha Yuto''s defeat so simply by the pocket, the crowd suddenly fell into silence.


    It is not necessarily true that Isamu Uchiha is the strongest among them all, but Isamu Uchiha is definitely the strongest group among them all.


    Yongdu Uchiha was defeated so cleanly, and they got on, do they really have a chance to defeat Yakushidou?


    At this time, Yongze walked out with a smile and said: "Why don''t you believe me as the squad leader, the current Pharmacist is not something you can defeat.


    Because of some special reasons, Yao Shidou learned the breathing method of water breathing in advance, so his slashing is much stronger than yours.


    But as I said, it is effective to defeat him within three months. You can learn the breathing method first, increase your strength, and then challenge him.


    Now if you have no other questions, just choose your favorite trainer. "


    Nagaze''s words, the students who were about to give up, regained hope.


    That¡¯s right, Yaoshidou has already learned the breathing method, but they haven¡¯t learned it yet. When they learn the breathing method, their strength will increase greatly, and Yaoshidou may not be able to improve much in the past three months.


    After all, the strength is so strong, it is impossible to improve so quickly.


    Everyone honestly chose a trainer.


    "Sorry, what I said just now caused you trouble." Yueguang Galefeng apologized to Duo.


    "It''s okay, you''re just telling the truth, I was indeed the first to wake up." Dou smiled, expressing that he didn''t care.


    After Hedou apologized, Moonlight Gale felt much more relaxed, and took his good friend Uzuki Xiyan to the Breath of Wind swordsman Bai Yunzao.


    "Morning teacher, I want to learn the breath of wind with you." Moonlight Gale said.


    "Morning teacher, I also want to learn the breath of wind with you." Uzuki Xiyan followed up


    "Yeah." Bai Yun nodded in the morning, motioning for the two to stand behind him.


    Most of the field quickly finished choosing their own trainers.


    Most of them choose the breath of flame, especially Uchiha Hatsumi and Uchiha Inahiro.


    Although everyone says they hate strict teachers, their bodies are still very honest. It¡¯s not shabby in order to become stronger.


    Instead, Bai Yunzao and Gu Jie had no choice.


    Bai Yun himself said in the morning that he had no teaching experience, so he might not be able to teach well. Naturally, he persuaded many people to quit.


    Gu Jie is because of his age, and his performance is too harmless.


    A young man with a long and narrow scar on his nose looked left and right, and finally walked up to Kosuke and said:


    "Teacher Gu Jie, I want to learn water breathing with you!"


    Gu Jie replied with a smile: "Okay, I will try my best to teach you."


    The last chapter was changed at noon, if the content has not changed, remember to long press and download again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： Undead Ninja and Genius Puppeteer

    Chapter 246 Immortal Ninja and Genius Puppeteer


    "According to the information from the avatar, the legendary immortal ninja horn should be doing missions near here." Jue, half of his body submerged underground, said the information he had collected.


    As soon as Jue finished speaking, a violent explosion sounded, resounding through the forest.


    "It seems that we have found the right place, let''s go." Tiandao Payne walked towards the direction of the explosion.


    They are members of the admissions office of the Akatsuki organization, Tiandao Payne and Jue.


    After recruiting Musashi last time, Jue found the traces of two strong ninjas at the same time. Nagato thought about it and finally decided to split up, which would be more efficient.


    After all, it is not easy to find the whereabouts of these people. If you miss the opportunity, it will be difficult.


    Being confident in his own strength, Nagato took Jue to find the legendary immortal ninja Kakuto.


    Let Musashi and Konan go together to find the talented puppet master of the sand ninja, the red sand scorpion.


    In the dense forest.


    "It''s really disappointing with this strength. It seems that the harvest this time is not good."


    Kakuto strangled a bald ninja with a bounty on his face expressionlessly, and then casually threw the bald ninja on the ground like throwing garbage.


    "I hope to meet a ninja with a higher reward next time." After doing all this, Jiao is ready to leave to find a new ninja with a higher reward.


    Such an opponent is not even worthy of letting him rest for half a minute. He longs for a stronger opponent, because the bounty of the opponent will not be low.


    "You can''t leave yet." Jue''s mean voice reached Jiaodu''s ears.


    Jiangdu looked back, and an orange-haired man in a red cloud robe with a black background and an unknown half-black and half-white creature whose body was covered by a pitcher plant-like plant came not far from him.


    "Who are you?" Kakudu turned around, narrowed his eyes slightly, and stared at the two people of unknown origin with a sense of oppression.


    "We are the Akatsuki organization, you are the undead ninja Kakuto, please join us." Tiandao Payne directly sent an invitation to Kakuto.


    "Xiao Organization?" Jiaodu was a little puzzled, he didn''t seem to have heard of this name, it was probably a garbage organization in some small place.


    If Jiaodu is a person who is very concerned about the situation in the Land of Rain, then he may know the existence of the Akatsuki Organization. After all, the Akatsuki Organization used to have a certain scale in the Land of Rain.


    But it''s a pity that Jiaodu doesn''t care about the political situation in the Land of Rain, Jiaodu only wants to make money.


    The Land of Rain is still a closed country, and there are no people with big bounties, so Kakudo doesn''t care about that kind of place.


    "Xiao Organization is an organization established for true peace. How about it? Are you interested in joining?" Jue said with a smile.


    "True peace, huh." Hearing Jue''s words, Kakudo sneered. As a real old man in the ninja world, he has seen too much. What kind of real peace is just a dream.


    "I don''t care about real peace, nor am I interested in it. All I want now is money." Kadotsu refused.


    An organization established because of true peace is simply ridiculous. He would not join this kind of group leader to play peace games with those children and waste his money-making time.


    After being betrayed by the village, Kakudo doesn''t trust anyone anymore. In this bad world, Kakudo feels that only money will not betray him.


    For the sake of the village, he even did crazy things like assassinate the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    After comprehending the desperate power of Senjujuma, Kakudo felt that if he could go back, Senjujuma had a lot of adults and let him survive.


    Even so, the village¡¯s senior management gave him a heavy punishment on the pretext of failing to assassinate Senshou Zhujian, and wantonly stigmatized him in the village, saying that he was the sinner who failed in a key mission and caused heavy losses to the village.


    At that moment, Jiao understood why the village asked him to assassinate Senju Hashirama, because the village had no intention of letting him come back alive.


    But unfortunately, he escaped alive and survived the hands of Qianshou Zhujian because of his fate.


    The high-level officials of the village did not achieve their goals, so they used this method to slander him and kill him.


    And the reason for all this may just be because his strength threatened their status.


    Originally, the village was his belief, but the backstab of the high-level directly collapsed Jiaodu''s belief.


    Jiaodu escaped from prison with hatred, seized the secret technique of the village, and killed all the high-level officials with the secret technique.


    Since then, the elite ninja Kakuzu of Takishino Village no longer exists, only the bounty hunter Kakutsu.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are interested or not, as long as you join us." Tiandao Payne said flatly.


    He is long past the age of finding like-minded partners to make peace.


    The ninjas recruited can be like-minded and want to create a peaceful world, which is great, but it doesn''t matter if they don''t, they are just tool people for tail-grabbing beasts.


    Hearing Tiandao Payne''s tough words, Jiaodu clenched his fists, frowned and said: "It''s such an arrogant wording, it seems like another stupid guy who is overestimated."


    He felt that he had given too much face to this non-mainstream stranger who was covered with all kinds of nails, so he dared to talk to him like this.


    Dense black tentacles began to emerge from the back of Kadotsu. This is the secret art land resentment he snatched from prison escape.


    He can live until now and still look like an ordinary middle-aged person thanks to this ninjutsu. In theory, if he keeps changing his heart, he will never die.


    "Although you don''t look very valuable, you have already **** me off." The black tentacles on Kakuzu''s back had already reached his shoulders, and he looked very scary.


    "Heh, do you want to fight me, then come on." Tiandao Payne smiled lightly, and he was another mortal who overestimated himself and wanted to challenge the power of God.


    Tiandao Payne stepped forward and said, "If I win, you can join the Akatsuki organization."


    After finishing speaking, Tiandao Payne''s aura became extremely terrifying.


    When Nagato uses all his power to control Tiandao Payne, Tiandao Payne''s strength will become stronger and terrifying, and a full blow can destroy a village of five great ninjas.


    "You bastard..." Feeling the sudden change in Payne''s aura, he felt a little bad.


    "Thunder escapes false darkness!"


    Jiadu hurriedly controlled the thunder attribute mask to spit out a thunder gun.


    "Feel the power of God, Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    A powerful force burst out from Tiandao Payne, and the Thunder Dun released by Kakudo just disappeared without a trace in an instant, as if it had never appeared before.


    At the same time, Kakutsu himself was also under tremendous pressure. He felt that every piece of flesh in his body was shaking under the huge pressure, as if he was going to collapse.


    "Damn." Jiao Du cursed secretly, this time he really mentioned the iron plate, he had a feeling that if that person wanted to do it, he could destroy all his hearts in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： The goal is the strongest Konoha in the universe

    Chapter 247 The goal is the strongest Konoha in the universe


    Looking at the choices made by the students on the field, Yongze felt something was wrong. This is Konoha, the land of fire. How could there be so many people learning Breath of Flame.


    Shouldn''t more people learn to breathe water and wind?


    Yongze can only shake his head secretly, it seems that the tradition of Hokage not learning from Huodun has not been inherited by younger generations.


    Among the twenty-six people, twenty chose the Breath of Flame, and he really became the Fire Killing Team.


    Yongze touched his chin, thinking that this situation needs to be changed. Originally, there were many trainers of the Breath of Flame, but now there are so many team members learning the Breath of Flame.


    There are so many people who have learned the breath of flame, and more people may become trainers in the future.


    It directly leads to a vicious cycle, which is not good for the ecology of the special operations squad.


    Yongze felt that he had to find a way to improve this situation. Generally speaking, it is normal for the most people to breathe water, because breathing water is the easiest to learn and suitable for the public.


    He thought that it was necessary for him to enrich the information about breathing methods for ninja school students, so that students could have a better understanding of various breathing methods.


    Go find the trainers of Breath of Rock and Breath of Thunder, and the situation should be much better, at least not like it is now.


    Thunder''s Breath is okay, although it''s hard to find, Yong Ze went through the roster carefully, and he should still be able to find a few candidates.


    But the breath of rock makes it a little difficult for Yongze to find.


    The breathing of rock is the most difficult of the five basic breathing methods. Only those with true perseverance and talent can practice successfully.


    Originally, Maitekai is very suitable for practicing the breath of rock. Needless to say, hard work and perseverance, he also has physical talent.


    But the breathing method is in conflict with the eight-door dunjia practiced by Maitekai.


    Although the explosion brought about by the breathing method is powerful, it also puts a lot of pressure on the body.


    Just opening the Eight Gate Dunjia can bring a lot of pressure to Maitekai.


    If you use the breathing method on the basis of the eight gates, wouldn''t that be supercharging, that wouldn''t enhance the burst, and would be suicide.


    But when Maitekai is strong enough to open the seventh door without injury, he can learn the breath of rock with one hand and strengthen himself.


    It is a waste of time for Metkay to learn the breath of rock now, and it has no effect.


    Instead of spending a lot of time learning the hard-to-learn breath of rock, it is better to continue to practice the six-style and eight-door dunjia, and create your own body skills at the same time.


    "Cultivator of Breath of Rock..." Yongze shook his head, and decided to deal with Breath of Thunder first, since he had just completed the first phase of team recruitment anyway.


    Yongze first thought of his few tool men, no, they were his capable subordinates.


    In the case of Breath of Thunder, Kakashi can try it out, but Kakashi has a job in Anbu and needs to practice, so it¡¯s unrealistic to be a part-time trainer.


    Always leave some free time for people.


    Zhishui, compared to the breath of thunder, he should be more suitable to learn the breath of water, and then comprehend the breath of illusion from it.


    After thinking about it for a while, Yongze found that there was no one under him who was suitable to be a trainer for the special warfare class, either he had an important job, or his talent was not suitable.


    "I have to find a new tool man..." Yong Ze sighed deeply.


    Now Konoha is said to be strong and strong, with him as Chaokage sitting in charge, there are three generations of Hokage and a series of Kage-level powerhouses in Minato.


    But Konoha is weak and weak. In the third ninja world war, Konoha lost a bit too much, and a large number of zhongnin and junin sacrificed.


    This kind of vacancy will not be filled in a while, but can only be waited slowly.


    The Konoha in the original book also had this situation. After the Fourth Ninja World War, when the Twelve Xiaoqiangs grew up, Konoha completely recovered.


    However, Konoha¡¯s situation is much better now than in the original book. Yongze estimates that Konoha will be able to recover when Naruto and the others are at the ninja school.


    At that time, Konoha could be called strong, strong up and down, not strong now relying on the top combat power.


    At that time, this is probably the first time that Konoha has been promoted since the village was established.


    Since Madara left and Hashirama died, Konoha has been going downhill. Fortunately, other Shinobi villages have also been going downhill, but Konoha walked in a hurry some time ago.


    Nagaze is still looking forward to it, Naruto and the others go to school is the node of Konoha''s recovery.


    Waiting for Naruto and the others to succeed in cultivation, that is the real node of rapid development of Konoha.


    Shadow-level powerhouses are no longer rare, Chaoying is the leader of each major department, and the real top powerhouse is Liudao-level.


    At that time, let alone Kaguya, Konoha should be able to deal with two more big Tsutsuki.


    But of course this is not the ultimate goal of Yongze. Otsutsuki has six powers per capita. I don¡¯t know if there is any terrifying powerhouse in the clan.


    In order to cope with the possible crisis, it has to develop into the strongest force in the universe, a strong man with the strength to blow up a galaxy with one punch.


    When the time comes, Yongze really can fish casually, and he can touch whatever he wants.


    If you are bored, you can pretend to be an ordinary person and go to various planets to experience different lives. You can develop any game you want to play.


    No matter how strong the strength is, it would be good to break the wall of the world and go to other worlds.


    I can also write an autobiography, Yongze has already thought of a name, it''s called Nine-Tails Night, and I punched Explosive Tail Beast Jade.


    After all, what he did in the night of Nine Tails marks that he will never see the original plot again, which is a very important node.


    "What kind of tool man?" Dou looked puzzled at Yongze who was thinking.


    "You heard it wrong, I said that you will become my capable subordinate in the future." Yongze said without changing his expression.


    pocket:...


    He suspected that Yong Ze regarded him as a fool, and there was sufficient evidence.


    How could the two capable subordinates and the tool man get it wrong.


    "Hurry up and practice, tomorrow I will teach you a new water escape ninjutsu, a very strong one." Yongze felt a little guilty.


    "What kind of water escape ninjutsu?" Dou''s eyes lit up, and he became interested.


    At present, there are only two water escape ninjutsu that he knows, one is water dragon bombs for offense and the other is water wall for defense.


    Yongze said that the miscellaneous is worse than the fine, let him practice these two first.


    "Hard vortex water blade, this is a very powerful water escape ninjutsu. It has high requirements for changes in nature and form. You must practice it seriously."


    Hearing that there is Qiangli Shuidun studying, Dou didn''t worry about what Yongze just said, and left happily.


    After explaining some things to the trainers, Yongze left the special operations class and went to the training team.


    But not long after Yongze arrived in the office, a bad news reached Yongze.


    "The investigation team composed of two members of the training team led by Zhishui disappeared..."


    Yongze frowned. With Shisui''s strength, only Kage-level powerhouses could do it, but who wouldn''t dare to provoke Konoha at this time.


    "Tell me the detailed information." Yong Ze said to the member of the training team who reported the information.


    I never expected that I didn¡¯t find leisure when I went home


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： where the stars fall

    Chapter 248 Where the Stars Fall


    Because the war between Yunyin and Konoha was too fast, so quickly that no country knew what Konoha and Konoha had done, and the war ended.


    In order to know the truth of the matter, spies from all over the world poured into Konoha, the purpose is to know the reason why Yunyin was defeated at the speed of light.


    Naturally, Konoha would not sit still, a large number of ninjas were sent to guard the border, and at the same time, Anbu was sent to arrest domestic spies.


    Due to the separation of the training team and Anbu, the Fourth Anbu lost a lot of people and was short of manpower, so Yongze sent the fourth team led by Shisui to assist Anbu.


    Shisui led the fourth team in this way, joined Anbu''s operation to eliminate the spies of the Fire Nation, and served as the deputy commander.


    "Chief Zhishui, three Anbu members have disappeared in Starfall Valley, and there has been no contact for more than two days." Intelligence personnel and Zhishui reported the latest information.


    "Has it been more than two days..." Zhishui frowned slightly. There were three members of Anbu, and there were only four members in one Anbu class plus the class leader.


    "Go down first, I''ll go find Captain Nakamura." Shisui thought for a while and said.


    Nakamurahiko is the captain of the fourth Anbu''s new second team, and also the commander-in-chief of this operation. He is a senior Anbu member.


    Taking the paper information, Shisui went to Hiko Nakamura.


    Shishui quickly told Nakamurahiko the information, and then said: "This is a bit unusual, I want to lead someone to investigate it myself."


    "It''s a bit weird to have three Anbu disappear at the same time without being able to deliver a message." Nakamura nodded solemnly.


    Anbu members don¡¯t know how to fight, they will find ways to escape if they can¡¯t be beaten, and they will find ways to pass information if they can¡¯t escape.


    "Shisui-kun, then I will trouble you to go."


    Although the face of the young man in front of him was still young, like a ninja school student who hadn''t graduated for two years, Nakamurahiko didn''t dare to underestimate him.


    The training team and the fourth Anbe wear the same pair of pants, and each has a deep understanding.


    For example, the strength of the leaders of the four teams of the training team. Needless to say, Kakashi, the team leader of the first group, suppressed Ninao Jinchuriki by himself on the battlefield.


    Although the leaders of the second group and the third group are not as good as Kakashi, they are all elites among the Jnin, and they cannot be compared with ordinary Jnin.


    As for Uchiha Shisui, the leader of the fourth team, Nakamura heard before that Shisui and Kakashi''s strength is almost the same.


    He doesn''t know whether Zhishui can hit the extraordinary strength, but the strength is definitely stronger than him.


    "It''s the responsibility, there is nothing troublesome." Zhishui said with a smile.


    After discussing with Nakamurahiko, Shisui quickly summoned two members of the fourth group.


    One of them is Uchiha Ye, a member of his tribe, and the other is a team member he admires, named Yoshino Hisashi, who has a good level of Six Styles and a very calm personality.


    Zhishui and the two briefly explained the situation, and then took them to Starfall Valley in the southern part of the Kingdom of Fire.


    "According to the data, the Starfall Valley existed in a very long time ago. It was a star that fell from the sky and made a big crater. It should be a meteorite. As for how long ago, the data didn''t say.


    Except for this record, there are very few other materials, and some are only records from the past few hundred years, all of which say that there are a large number of poisonous insects and beasts in this place, and there is also a strange magnetic field, and electronic equipment cannot be used there. restricted area¡­"


    On the way, Zhishui and his two team members talked about the information he found on Starfall Valley.


    "Poisonous insects and ferocious beasts are dangerous to ordinary people, but they should be nothing to ninjas, let alone the elites of Anbu who are missing.


    I think the disappearance this time is more likely to be related to several other big countries, especially the country of water, which is highly suspected. "Uchiha leaf analyzed.


    The country of fire is more developed in the north and the center, and it is also a place where people gather. As for the south, it is a remote rural place with few people.


    The reason why it is said that the country of water is very suspicious is because the country of water attacked the east bank of the country of fire on a large scale in the third ninja world war.


    Whether it is turning from the east bank to the south, or smuggling directly from the south bank, people from the country of water can enter the south.


    If there is a problem in the south, the country of water must first be thought of.


    "My thoughts are the same. Among the four major countries, the country of water is the most suspected." Yoshino Hisashi followed up.


    "Because of this, I brought you here personally. If there are arrangements left by the Kingdom of Water in Starfall Valley, they must be destroyed." Zhishui nodded.


    My team members are not the kind of reckless men who have no strength. Shisui is relieved. Among the Uchiha clan, there are few people who can think rationally.


    If the predecessors of the Uchiha clan could think more rationally before acting, the relationship between Uchiha and the village would not be so rigid.


    If it was just an accident and the three Anbu were fine, then it would be good. If it was a problem left over from the Third Ninja World War, then it should be resolved.


    The speed of the ninja is very fast, the three of them hurried on the way through the explosive chakra, and arrived near the Starfall Valley in two days.


    Zhishui looked at Xingluogu. The landform of Xingluogu was not different from the description. There were two slopes on the left and right, and the middle was subsidence. The closer to the middle, the lower it was. Together, most of Starfall Valley was surrounded.


    "We will enter Starfall Valley soon, you all be careful." Zhishui reminded.


    I don''t know why, but he has a vague premonition that something is not comfortable here.


    But Zhishui didn''t think too much about it, he just thought it was a bad day.


    "Don''t worry, Team Leader Shisui, we will definitely be 100% serious." Uchihaha said, then took out a gas mask and put it on his head.


    Hisano Yoshino nodded, and also took out the gas mask and put it on his face.


    Because it is a deserted place with a lot of poisonous insects and beasts, Zhishui was afraid that there would be miasma harmful to human body, so he asked them all to wear gas masks.


    Shisui also put on a gas mask, Shisui took the lead, and Uchihaha and Yoshinohisa followed Shisui and ran towards Starfall Valley.


    ...


    Starfall Valley, a dark and silent place, suddenly flashed with blue light.


    "Zizi... detected two dangerous breath carriers... request to evacuate..."


    "Flight system unresponsive...Apply for repair...Automatic repair system unresponsive..."


    "Zizi...Evacuation failed...Application for long-range strike...Weapon system not responding..."


    A large amount of red light filled the originally dark control room.


    Finally, amidst a roar, a stone covered with green moss on the small **** in the middle opened like a door.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： The Awakening of the Strongest Illusion

    Chapter 249 The Awakening of the Strongest Illusion


    The process of entering Starfall Valley was smoother than Zhishui thought.


    But the beast corpses that appeared from time to time also let him know that this mission will not be easy.


    Some wild beasts have terrifyingly large corpses. They are no longer ordinary beasts, and they are almost ninja beasts.


    If it wasn''t for the mission, Zhishui would have wanted to notify the village and send someone over to catch the psychic beast.


    A good psychic beast can improve the ninja''s strength very well.


    The most important thing is that the ninja beasts here have not formed a group, Shisui has not seen them moving in groups, and the types are different.


    If a group is formed, it will be difficult to handle, but if it is scattered, it will be easy to catch.


    Zhishui led the two of them to continue to go deeper, the further down, Zhishui found that the surrounding plants grew and flourished, which made Zhishui feel a little strange.


    This violates the law of natural growth. This is a place, but it is a little lower, and it grows so much taller.


    And the trees also became strange. The leaves of some trees still shimmered with a light blue light, which surprised Shisui a little.


    Although the light was very faint, and there was almost no light in the sun, Zhishui was sure that the leaves were shimmering blue.


    ¡®It will be obvious at night. ¡¯ Zhishui thought.


    "We couldn''t have entered some holy place by mistake." Uchiha Ye looked at the abnormal environment around him, feeling a little hairy in his heart.


    "Probably not, the three holy places recorded in the data are not like this." Zhishui shook his head, and at this moment, he suddenly sensed a dangerous aura.


    Zhishui''s expression remained unchanged, and he quickly opened the Sangouyu Sharingan, and found two huge gray-white lizards attacking them from different directions.


    The off-white lizard approached the Zhishui trio cautiously. Because the color of its skin was very close to the tree trunk, it was particularly difficult to spot.


    "I''ll deal with the one in the north, and you deal with the one in the northwest. Try not to cause any big disturbances." Zhishui said quickly.


    It is still unclear what the name of this place is. It is best not to make any loud noises, so as not to startle the snake.


    Shisui pulled out the Wakizawa that was carried on his back, and the blood-red Sangoudama Shulun stared at the gray-white monitor lizard that was slowly approaching.


    The 40-centimeter-long Wakiza is undoubtedly short in front of the three-meter-long white-gray monitor lizard. The monitor lizard seemed to look down on the short weapon on the sailor, and sprayed two white air from its nostrils.


    Facing the provocation of the gray-white monitor lizard, Zhishui gave a perfect answer.


    Zhishui''s Sharingan spun rapidly, glaring at the white-gray monitor lizard, and instantly the gray-white monitor lizard fell into Zhishui''s illusion.


    Immediately afterwards, Shisui rushed out holding Wakizawa in his hand, the chakra in his hand exploded, the white knife light flashed, a large amount of blood gushed out, and a gray-white head flew up.


    After solving his own problems, Shisui took another look at Uchihaha and the others.


    As the teammates chosen by Zhishui, they also naturally have excellent strength, and they also quickly solved the white monitor lizard.


    "The skin of this gray monitor lizard is really hard, and it almost failed to split open. If it is used to make leather armor, it must be very good, and lower-level ninjutsu will definitely not be able to penetrate it."


    Uchiha leaves put away the knife and sighed.


    "Let''s go, there''s something wrong here, let''s find out everything early and leave." Shisui inserted Wakizawa back into the scabbard behind his back.


    "Yes." Uchihaha and Yoshino Hisashi nodded.


    But at this moment, suddenly, a huge sense of crisis rose in Zhishui''s heart, an unprecedented feeling came, and the hairs on his body stood on end instantly.


    A blue beam of light appeared in front of Shisui, passed in front of his eyes, and passed through Uchiha Ye''s abdomen, leaving a **** hole the size of his head.


    Plop!


    Uchiha Ye, who was hit so hard, fell down straight, with a joyful smile of defeating the gray-white monitor lizard on his face.


    "Ye!" Shishui''s eyes widened, and his usually calm expression turned into anger, and the Sangouyu Sharingans in his eyes spun rapidly.


    Uchiha Ye is not only his teammate, but also his clan, a friend.


    Although both are from the younger generation of the Uchiha clan, Shisui is younger but stronger, so the two had little intersection.


    Later, Shisui served as the team leader of the fourth team in the training team according to Nagasawa''s intention, and Uchiha Ye was the selected team member, and the intersection of the two became more.


    When I first met Uchihaha, Shisui thought that the other party was a more cheerful person who could chat.


    Because there are three Uchihas in the four groups other than him, Uchiha Ye is the first to actively chat with the other fourth group of ninjas, and he will also point out their six styles while talking and laughing.


    This behavior also drove the other two Uchihas, which made the atmosphere of the fourth group less awkward and harmonious, and made Shisui less troubled.


    Later, Shisui paid more attention to Uchiha leaves, and he discovered that when he was in the Uchiha clan, Uchiha leaves did not appear so cheerful and enthusiastic.


    "Could it be that Uchihaha prefers foreigners?" At that time, Shisui popped up such an idea.


    However, because of the deepening understanding of this idea, it soon became self-defeating.


    Finally, after Uchiha Shisui went directly to ask Uchiha leaves, he got the real reason.


    He is not so enthusiastic in the Uchiha clan. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like his own clansmen. On the contrary, he likes the Uchiha clan very much, and he is proud of being a Uchiha from the bottom of his heart.


    It is because he doesn''t know how to express his emotions, so he seems relatively taciturn.


    And in the fourth group, he was so outgoing, because Fu Yue once said before the three of them went to the training team, let them not cause trouble and maintain a good relationship with other ninjas.


    Later, Uchiha leaves went to buy a bunch of books on how to make friends, and then there was Uchiha leaves who was contradictory in Shisui''s eyes.


    After learning the truth, even Shisui couldn''t help laughing, making Uchiha leaves a little confused, but he perfectly completed the task of the patriarch.


    The three hook jades in the blood-red eyes spun rapidly, and finally merged together, turning into a pattern of four-cornered darts.


    "Is this the Kaleidoscope Sharingan? What a ridiculous power."


    The moment the kaleidoscope was turned on, Shisui knew what his awakened power was.


    The Strongest Illusion¡ªDon''t God!


    But this kind of power gained through the death of his companions did not make Zhishui happy at all.


    If the degeneration of the kaleidoscope into Sangodama can bring Uchihaha back to life, he would rather change back to Sangodama.


    So what about Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Captain Yongze doesn''t have any Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but who has a kaleidoscope can beat Yongze?


    Abandoning all distracting thoughts, Zhishui looked in the direction of the laser emission, the crisis has not been resolved, and now is not the time to miss his companions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： Steel vs. Chakra

    Chapter 250 The Contest between Steel and Chakra


    "During the spies eradication operation, some spies fled to Starfall Valley in the south, and then the three Anbu who were chasing them disappeared. Team leader Zhishui led people to investigate, but also lost contact.


    It was originally agreed to use Uchiha Ye''s psychic beast as a communication, and an intelligence report will be made every twelve hours.


    By the time the leader of Zhishui arrived at Starfall Valley and reported, he had been out of contact for more than fourteen hours. "


    After listening to Anbe''s words, Yongze knew the ins and outs of everything.


    Nagaze let Anbu down, then opened the panel, and looked at the prosperity and points.


    Zhishui is not an unknown person. Although he may not drop much, he will definitely drop it.


    But when Yongze took a look, he found that the prosperity and points not only did not drop, but also increased slightly, especially the points, which directly increased by more than 50,000.


    With the familiar 50,000 points, Yongze guessed Zhishui''s current situation all at once.


    Zhishui must be alive, and he also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, his strength exploded, breaking through the shadow level.


    But Shisui is still alive, and has awakened as a Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Most of his teammates have sacrificed, but I don¡¯t know if it is one or two.


    At least that Uchiha leaf must have been sacrificed, otherwise it would not be impossible to contact.


    Nagaze rubbed his brows, calm and excellent Uchiha is rare, and he was completely lost in this way.


    Yongze found the map of the Land of Fire, wrote down the location of Starfall Valley, and left a shadow clone in the office. The main body left Konoha using Flying Thunder God, and flew towards Starfall Valley.


    Although he knew that Zhishui was not dead, he also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and his strength skyrocketed.


    But Yongze is not sure how Zhishui''s situation is now.


    The ability to kill Zhishui''s teammates forced him to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Who knows if the opponent has the ability to deal with Zhishui who has a kaleidoscope.


    Maybe Zhishui is still struggling, waiting for his rescue.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Shisui is sure that he has never seen such a creation in the ninja world.


    The whole body is made of unknown metal, the shape is a bit like a human, but it has six arms, and the chest can suddenly shrink to release a blue laser cannon. There are no eyes and noses on the head, only a transparent plate emitting blue light.


    "Jiu, you retreat one after another, you just need to assist me in a safe position."


    Shisui used the kaleidoscope Sharingan to stare at the unknown robot while telling Yoshino to retreat. Even if he turned on the kaleidoscope Sharingan, he was not too sure to protect Yoshino in the battle.


    His luck is really bad, this time the opponent is an unknown man-made creature, not a human or ninja beast.


    Even if it is the strongest illusion, it is useless to encounter a bunch of machines without mind, thinking, and imagination.


    Zhishui has already tried it. He used a kaleidoscope to stare at the transparent plate of the opponent''s suspected eyes and released an ordinary illusion, which had no effect.


    And his kaleidoscope Sharingan awakening ability, although it can quietly change the opponent''s will, it is still an illusion and has no effect.


    "Dangerous breath carrier 1/2, continue the mission."


    The robot said some words that Zhishui could not understand, and then pointed the muzzle directly at Zhishui.


    Phew!


    A blue energy beam formed again, and shot towards Zhishui quickly.


    But Zhishui is not the same as Zhishui just now. Although illusion is useless to robots, his insight has also undergone a qualitative change.


    Zhishui''s chakra exploded, and his body was so fast that he pulled out afterimages on the ground, dodging the robot''s ability cannon.


    Boom!


    The blue beam of light hit the ground, directly punching a big hole in the ground, blowing up a lot of mud and rocks.


    During the rapid movement, Zhishui formed a seal quickly, and a large number of clones appeared on the ground in an instant, more than a hundred of them.


    This is Zhishui''s special skill, true and false.


    If Zhishui could create more than a hundred shadow clones with combat effectiveness, he would definitely not be able to do it. How could there be so many chakras? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to have so many chakras for other things?


    So these clones are not all shadow clones, but shadow clones mixed with a lot of ordinary clones.


    There are only eight shadow clones with combat effectiveness, and the others are ordinary clones that are used to confuse people without entities.


    But what Zhishui didn''t expect was that what the robot looked at was not the appearance, but the energy it carried.


    In the display screen of the robot, Zhishui''s main body was tightly locked.


    The robot ignored the other clones, and ran with a steel body more than three meters high, smashing all the clones along the road and dissipating them.


    Seeing the robot rushing towards him without any hesitation, Zhishui also knew that another move of his had been restrained, and this robot actually had a recognition function similar to perceptual ninjutsu.


    Zhishui could only dodge left and right again, thinking about how to deal with this big man made of iron.


    "Earth escapes from the earth flow wall!"


    Hisaki Yoshino, who was next to him, was also very anxious. In his desperation, the speed of printing was unexpectedly broken through, and a five-meter-high earth wall was created on the path of the robot.


    It''s a pity that Yoshino Hisashi''s earthen wall is not hard enough. The robot smashed through the earthen wall with his steel body and continued to run towards Zhishui.


    Although the robot is huge, its speed is not slow, following Zhishui''s footsteps closely.


    But Zhishui can only drill into the dense forest and slow down the speed of the robot through the dense trees.


    There is no need to detour in the eyes of the robot, it has always been rampant.


    It is not Shisui''s style to sit and wait for death. Shisui has been thinking about how to fight back. At first, he tried to throw a shuriken to pierce the opponent''s transparent plate that developed blue light.


    But the robot has six hands. Every time Zhishui attacks the transparent board, the robot will defend with the top two hands, and attack the other parts.


    Punching with fists, bombarding with lasers, it all goes together.


    There is no way to stop the water, so I can only continue to run.


    He doesn''t have six hands, he can release offensive ninjutsu and defensive ninjutsu at the same time.


    But even in the woods, the trees are limited, and soon the grove, which was originally full of dense trees, turned into a ruin full of collapsed trees.


    Zhishui gritted his teeth, a large amount of chakra gushed out from his body, green chakra permeated around Shisui, and finally turned into ribs to cover Zhishui, and at the same time, two arms were transformed.


    Zhishui can feel a deep sting from the eyes, which is the price of using abilities.


    Zhishui doesn''t know if the robot has chakra, but he knows that the robot also needs the energy to act.


    It is a good proof that the other party is not releasing energy beams frequently.


    If it really does not consume energy, the robot will release energy beams continuously, and Shisui feels that his Susanoo has been forced out.


    In order to consume the opponent as much as possible, Zhishui has been deliberately running around.


    Now that the robot''s energy is running out, his chakra is still sufficient, and it''s time for him to make a move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： Nagasawa arrives

    Chapter 251 Yongze arrives


    Even the initial size of Susanoo is not comparable to a robot of more than three meters. Just a clenched fist is as big as the robot''s entire body.


    The huge Susanoo threw his fist at the robot, and the blowing wind from the swing of the fist blew away the surrounding broken trees.


    Facing Zhishui''s suddenly rising energy value, the robot also had to start a defense mode, with blue light all over his body, and a blue energy shield appeared.


    boom!


    A dull impact sounded.


    Shisui''s huge Susanoo fist slammed into the robot''s expanded energy shield.


    Bearing Zhishui''s full blow, the energy shield couldn''t help making waves.


    Seeing the effect of Zhishui, he didn''t want to let go of this opportunity. The whole body chakra broke out, and both hands clenched together into fists, hitting the energy shield on the robot at high speed.


    Euler! Euler! Euler!


    The dense fists kept hitting the energy shield, and the energy shield rippled continuously.


    Finally, with a click, the energy shield shattered, and the dissipated blue energy turned into bursts of light and dissipated in the air.


    boom!


    The energy shield was broken, and there was nothing to protect the robot anymore. Zhishui''s huge green energy fist instantly exploded the robot''s head, and various delicate parts were scattered all over the place.


    But Cautious Zhishui did not stop there. The enemy is not a human being, but an unknown man-made creature. It is not necessarily impossible to act without a head.


    So Zhishui continued to pull the robot''s body for a while, smashing the robot''s whole body to pieces, and then stopped.


    "Hoo hoo hoo."


    After finishing off the enemy, the huge green ribs and fists covering Shisui''s body dissipated like the wind, and Shisui was also panting heavily, it can be seen that the summoning of Susano just spent a lot of energy.


    "Team leader, are you okay?" Seeing Shisui wiped out the robot, he gasped on the spot, Yoshinohisa quickly dug out the Bingliang pill in the ninja bag and handed it to Shisui.


    At this moment, he only hated that his own strength was too low, and he could only release ninjutsu beside him, but it didn''t work.


    "Phew, I''m fine, it''s just that the consumption is a bit high." Zhishui took a deep breath, took the Bingliang pill, and ate it.


    He''s exhausted too much now, he has to recover his chakra quickly, this is not a safe place.


    "Leader, should we continue to go deeper, or evacuate." Yoshino Hisashi asked.


    "Retreat, Ye is dead, now we have no way to quickly contact the village, and it has been too long since the last contact, the village should also think that we have lost contact.


    We need to reconnect with the village and report the information here. " Zhishui said.


    Although he has solved one robot, he is not sure that there will be no other robots here. If there is another one, Zhishui is not sure.


    So for the sake of safety, I didn''t continue to explore, and planned to report to the village, so that the village can send stronger people to explore here.


    Shisui walked to the position where Uchiha leaves fell before. Since he deliberately avoided this position when he circled around, there was not much damage here, and Uchiha leaves'' body did not suffer additional damage.


    Shisui took out a sealing scroll, sealed Uchihaha''s body into the scroll, and prepared to bring Uchihaha''s body back to Konoha.


    But suddenly a sense of crisis struck again, Zhishui did not hesitate, the chakra on his feet exploded, stomped the ground twice, and left the place in a dodge.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded.


    Three blue laser beams suddenly shot at the position where Zhishui had just stood, blasting the open space into a big hole.


    "Damn it, there are actually three more..." Zhishui''s face became ugly.


    Another one would make him choked up, but he didn''t expect three to come at once.


    What''s weird is that there are three of them, so they should be able to attack Yoshinohisa with their hands, but the three robots ignored Yoshinohisa as if they were air, and only attacked him.


    ¡®Could it be that the man behind the scenes felt that Yoshino was not a threat, so he only targeted me? ¡¯ Zhishui thought inwardly.


    "Jiu, you run in another direction, don''t come with me!" Zhishui said loudly, and then Chakra erupted, and he ran madly.


    Three robots are besieging together, if he still fights hard, it will be too much to think about.


    After the two separated and ran away, as Shisui guessed, the robot stared at him to death, ignoring Yoshino who separated, but stared at Shishui firmly.


    ...


    "There is still such a weird place in the Land of Fire. Sure enough, the water in the ninja world is very deep. Fortunately, I didn''t run around before."


    Because of rushing with all his strength, Yongze quickly felt the Starfall Valley. Standing next to the Starfall Valley, Yongze sighed.


    It cannot be seen with the naked eye, but after Yongze opened the transparent world and knowledge color, he can clearly perceive the difference between the inside and outside of the valley.


    The deeper the perception goes into Starfall Valley, the more one can perceive a special kind of energy. This kind of energy is different from Chakra, but its nature is somewhat close to natural energy.


    But Yongze is sure that this is not natural energy. Although Yongze does not practice sage mode, Minato is practicing sage mode, so he knows the natural energy and the breath of sage chakra.


    I just don¡¯t know whether this energy is beneficial or harmful to people, or whether it can be combined with chakra like natural energy to become a stronger chakra.


    "One is on the south side, and the other is on the west side..." While sensing Starfall Valley, Yongze also sensed the positions of Shishui and the others.


    Yong Ze quickly formed seals, separated a shadow clone, the main body went to receive Shisui, and the clone went to receive Yoshino Hisa.


    After all, in his perceptual perception, Yoshino Hisa''s aura was stable, like a normal person, and there was no strong aura around him.


    On the other hand, Zhishui''s breath is chaotic, and there are three enemies with unique breaths around him.


    Whoosh!


    Another two blue light beams hit Zhishui, and Zhishui could only dodge with the blinking technique again.


    After dodging this time, Shishui''s leg muscles trembled slightly.


    His teleportation technique is not Flying Thunder God, it moves directly from the space. It moves at a very strong speed in an instant, which puts a lot of pressure on the legs.


    Being besieged by three robots, it was really difficult to stop the water, but he would not be so miserable if he was replaced by another one who could hit the illusion.


    ¡®Fortunately, Rangjiu walked in another direction. ¡¯ Zhishui thought in his heart.


    In this case, even if he didn''t escape, Konoha would still know the information here and send stronger people to investigate here.


    Thinking of this, Zhishui felt a lot easier.


    "It''s not a good habit to lose your mind during battle."


    A familiar voice entered Zhishui''s ears.


    Zhishui looked towards the source of the voice in disbelief, and it really was that man, the man he respected the most appeared!


    "Thank you for your hard work, I will leave everything to me." Yongze walked over to Shishui''s side with a smile and patted Zhishui''s head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： Tree planters are not to be trifled with

    Chapter 252 Tree planters are not easy to mess with


    Whoosh! !


    Mo''s emotional robot ignored the warm atmosphere of Zhishui and Yongze, and shot three blue beams of light towards Zhishui with his backhand.


    Seeing that the robot ignores him and still attacks Shishui, Yongze is upset.


    Dare to attack his tool man in front of him, oh no, he is a powerful subordinate, ignoring him like this, Yongze sees that these robots are really narrow and borderless.


    "Air shock!"


    Nongze''s fist with a white halo slammed out.


    Click! Click!


    The sound of shattering mirror sounded in this open space.


    Boom! !


    A series of white cracks appeared, and finally exploded directly.


    The three beams of light turned into fragments along with the vibrating air, and disappeared into the air, but this is not over yet.


    The powerful shock force shattered the air, producing a powerful shock wave that rushed towards the three robots at high speed.


    The three robots were shining with blue light at the same time, and a blue shield appeared around them, perfectly protecting their bodies under the shield.


    But in front of the powerful shock wave created by the shocking fruit, the shield instantly disintegrated, and the robots were also cracked by the powerful impact and fell to the ground.


    However, the fallen robot quickly stood up unsteadily again, and continued to release the blue laser towards the water stop.


    Yongze slapped the laser light casually, frowning slightly.


    He kept his hands on purpose, just to keep the robot and send it to Konoha for research.


    This robot seems to have a high technical content. Compared with the mechanical Naruto and Shura Dao, this is the kind of robot that fits his imagination.


    "Shishui, what did you do to these robots? Why do they look like they have to kill you?" Yongze swung his fist again and overwhelmed the three robots.


    "I don''t know. From the moment I met the robots, those robots seemed to lock on to me. Even if I ran away from Jiu, they would only chase me, not Jiu."


    Zhishui shook his head, he was also very confused, he didn''t do anything, he actually drew so much hatred, those robots were about to fall apart and attacked him.


    At first, he thought that the robot might be controlled by someone, so he kept attacking him who was threatening.


    But Yongze was here, almost knocked out the three robots with one punch, and the robots still only attacked him, which made Shishui''s previous speculation untenable.


    These robots are obviously stupid, it doesn''t look like they are controlled by humans.


    "By the way, they also attacked Ye. At that time, before I opened Sharingan, a robot killed Ye with a laser." Zhishui thought for a while, and said with a gloomy face.


    "Only attack you and Uchihaha, not me and Yoshino Hisa..." Nagasawa thought for a while, but had no idea.


    The feud of the Uchiha clan, the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan have all reconciled with the Uchiha, and jointly built Konoha.


    Who else would hate Uchiha to such an extent that a robot with Kage-level strength would always give priority to attacking Uchiha when facing Uchiha.


    Yongze tried to use the sealing technique on the robot, but found that it could be used, but it had no practical effect, because the robot was not driven by chakra at all.


    Yongze used his knowledge-colored perception for a moment, and the armed color domineeringly covered his hands, piercing the robot''s chest and groping inside.


    When Yongze touched a lump, he directly pulled it out.


    "Is this their power source?" Yongze looked at the blue crystal block about the size of **** in his hand.


    When the blue crystal block leaves the body, the robot stops moving instantly, like a car running out of gas.


    If the special energy in the air is compared to particles, this blue crystal block is the aggregate of particles.


    Knock down the two standing robots next to him, and Yong Ze also took out the second and third robots like the first robot.


    All three robots lost their energy and fell silent all of a sudden.


    At this time, the shadow clone also brought Yoshinohisa and Shisui to reunite.


    "Thank you, Captain Yongze." Hisashi Yoshino bowed to Yongze and thanked him.


    Nagaze nodded, put all three blue crystal blocks into the ninja bag, and then asked Shisui and Yoshino Hisashi:


    "Tell me about the things here in detail."


    "It''s like this, after we came here..." Zhishui talked to Yongze about their situation along the way.


    After hearing this, Yongze frowned, but there was still no useful information.


    I don''t know where the robot came from, and the missing Anbu members have not been found.


    Yongze thought for a while, and said: "You are not in good condition, so let my shadow clone send you out first, and I will explore here alone for a while."


    Zhishui knew that staying here in his state could only be a hindrance and did not reject Yongze''s kindness, so he nodded in agreement.


    Watching Shisui and Yoshino Hisashi leave, Nagasawa activates his sense of knowledge, and perceives that strange energy without sensing anything else.


    After sensing it, Yongze exploded at extreme speed and headed deep.


    While on the road, Yongze unexpectedly discovered that the environment here is not bad. The tree with blue light must be very beautiful at night, and it is an excellent place for a date.


    But you have to have a big heart to date here, otherwise it would be quite scary to jump out of a five or six meter beast.


    In order to save time, the large beasts Yongze encountered along the way were stunned with the overlord color directly, and ignored it.


    On the way, Nagasawa found a few dead bodies, including Anbu wearing the uniform of Konoha Anbu, and some unknown people wearing ordinary clothes, maybe spies.


    But their wounds are all uniform, a **** scorched hole.


    Nagaze stopped, put Anbu''s corpse in the sealed scroll, and continued to go deeper.


    Finally, Yongze came to a small mountain.


    He has reached the bottom, and he can only climb the mountain.


    But Yongze''s knowledge is that he perceives that special energy is ahead.


    Yongze thought for a while, and punched the stone wall covered with green moss in front of him.


    No response, just shake off the moss.


    Yongze''s eyes changed. This hardness is not like a stone. Yongze used his strength this time and punched again.


    boom! !


    A huge impact sounded, and a big hole was punched out of the "stone wall" in front of Yongze. It was pitch black inside, and Yongze couldn''t see anything.


    Yongze touched the broken part of the hole, it had a metallic texture, not a stone.


    Yongze took a few steps back, and used the water escape to summon a large amount of water towards the hill.


    Finally, the appearance of the stone wall in front of Yongze changed.


    The marl and moss accumulated for hundreds of thousands of years were washed down by the water, exposing the original black metal.


    Yongze used moon steps, stepped on the air to go up to the sky, observed the hill from the sky, and imagined the whole mountain as black metal.


    Then I discovered that this is some kind of strange-looking hill, which is clearly a spaceship inserted on the ground.


    To be honest, Yongze was not particularly surprised even though he encountered the spaceship.


    He is not sure whether there are aliens in the original world, but there must be in the world of Naruto.


    Thousands of years ago, when there was no such thing as chakra, aliens came to this blue planet to plant trees.


    That is Otsuki Ichishiki and Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Otsutsuki can discover the planet where the ninja world is, and other aliens can naturally discover it too.


    But it is obvious that the alien fist of the spaceship he was looking for was not very hard, and was killed by the Otsutsuki clan.


    Perhaps because of this, Shisui and Uchiha leaves will be attacked by robots first.


    Because Uchiha is a branch of Otsuki.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： Domineering Nagasawa

    Chapter 253 Overbearing Yong Ze


    Yongze wandered around in the air for a while, and finally returned to the original place.


    After all, this is a spaceship that is suspected to be capable of interstellar travel. A hole has already been destroyed, so don¡¯t do more damage.


    The reason why it is suspected but not sure is because Yong Ze is not 100% sure that this is an alien spaceship.


    The water in the ninja world is very deep, and there are all kinds of talents. Obviously everyone is still using a carriage, but there is a ninja village that secretly built a flying fortress in the sky.


    Maybe this suspected spaceship is not from aliens, but made by some versatile old man who doesn''t know in the ninja world.


    However, even if it is suspected, it is worthy of Yongze''s protection. If it is really an alien spaceship, its value is immeasurable.


    Being able to manufacture spaceships for interstellar travel, of course, the level of technology is needless to say, it belongs to throwing Konoha out of an unknown number of planets.


    As long as Konoha can research something, it can directly achieve leapfrog development, making Konoha''s prosperity soar.


    Yongze walked in from the place he penetrated, it was very dark inside, only a little light came in from the place he broke through.


    But Yongze had already considered this issue, he broke a branch and brought it in.


    Use the fire escape to ignite the branches, and a dazzling small spark appeared in this dark space, fading the surrounding darkness.


    Yongze held up a small branch and explored inside the spaceship.


    The inside of the spaceship is very messy, with various fragments of unknown objects, or some sundries.


    Yongze glanced at it, and ignored it without seeing anything.


    He can''t understand any of these things, he can only perceive them with the color of knowledge, whether there is any special aura.


    Relying on his knowledge, Yongze came to a large open warehouse, which stored more than 20 robots of the kind he had seen before.


    But the robot here seems to have been damaged due to time.


    In his perception, those robots also had the breath of blue crystal blocks on their chests, but no matter what actions he made, those robots remained indifferent.


    Since he has already obtained four blue crystal blocks (he also picked up the one that Shisui killed by the way), so Yong Ze didn''t destroy the robot to get their energy cores, and planned to save them for Konoha''s research.


    Finally, Yongze turned around and came to the only place in the spaceship with bright lights¡ªthe control room.


    It''s not that there are lights in the control room, but because the display screens in the control room are all dangerously red, and there are characters he can''t understand.


    "Isn''t it completely broken..." Yongze touched his chin.


    He doesn''t know how to evaluate this, it is not completely broken, and there are more things that can be researched.


    But it also represents a certain degree of danger. Maybe the researchers are studying it, and suddenly the spaceship flies up again, and chugs at the people in the ninja world.


    However, Yongze feels that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. If Konoha clicks on the technology tree and wants to develop to the level of interstellar travel, then he doesn''t know when.


    And now is the opportunity to reach the sky in one step.


    If there is an artificial intelligence in the spaceship, he can repair himself while Konoha is researching, and fly again.


    Then Yongze had no choice but to cut the spaceship in half with a knife, and see how it can be repaired.


    Leaving a Flying Thunder God spell in a corner of the spaceship, Yongze left the spaceship and went to meet up with Shisui who was resting.


    "Team leader, you have become so strong. Before, I thought we were going to die here together, but I didn''t expect you to have such a hole card.


    It''s a pity that Ye was caught off guard by those bastards. "Yoshino sighed.


    They are all in the same group, and Uchiha leaves are usually so enthusiastic, Yoshino Hisashi is also friends with Uchiha leaves.


    "I''m still too reckless and arrogant. If I add more people, maybe it won''t be like this." Zhishui blamed himself.


    He underestimated Starfall Valley, and only brought Uchihaha and Yoshino Hisashi. If he had been more cautious, and called Kakashi Saltwater and the others together, the result would definitely not be like this.


    "Don''t put all the pressure on yourself." Yong Ze said, who happened to hear the conversation between the two.


    "After all, who would have imagined that an operation to arrest spies could pull out such a thing."


    Yongze knows that Shisui is a person who attaches great importance to feelings, and it is unrealistic to comfort him with a few words, but all he can do is verbal comfort.


    And after returning to the village, engrave Uchihaha''s name on Konoha''s monument.


    "But..." Shisui was still brooding over Uchihaha''s death, and couldn''t let it go, but thinking that he was still on a mission, Shisui forcibly suppressed what he wanted to say, and asked:


    "Captain Yongze, what are those robots, are they done by other big countries?"


    Yongze shook his head and said: "It''s hard to say about the robot now, I have found the body of the missing Anbu, and I have also found the body of the spy.


    As for other countries, it is unlikely, they do not have this ability. "


    After seeing the spaceship, Yongze confirmed that it was an alien spaceship.


    One is that the painting style of the spaceship is too technological, which does not conform to the painting style of the ninja world.


    The second is the robot in the warehouse. According to Yongze''s observation, this thing should be a mass-produced product.


    It¡¯s not that he looks down on people in the ninja world. If it is a robot with energy production level, it should have dominated the ninja world in this era.


    Kaguya''s goal should be to mass-produce a white monster like A Fei, but A Fei is also a semi-finished product. If he is not possessed, his combat effectiveness is average. Only by finding a suitable body can he display his combat effectiveness.


    "Don''t think too much, go back and have a good rest. I will give you a month''s leave after I go back this time. You don''t have to worry about things here or spies."


    Nagaze patted Shisui on the shoulder and said.


    Opening a kaleidoscope is not an easy task. Only after experiencing pain can you open the kaleidoscope Sharingan in extreme emotions.


    Yongze felt that if he continued to let Zhishui work, something bad might happen, so he should let Zhishui relax.


    Zhishui is recognized as a model worker by the training team. He goes to work the earliest and the latest, and helps Yongze deal with a large number of documents.


    "No, I''m not injured, so I don''t need to rest for so long." Zhishui shook his head and rejected Yongze''s proposal.


    The problems of the Uchiha clan and the village have not been completely resolved, how can he rest easily.


    "I''m the captain of the training team. If I say rest, I will rest." Yong Ze said domineeringly.


    Stop Water:¡­


    He found that he had no reason to refute Yongze.


    "Then let''s change it to 20 days. You are not allowed to refuse. If you refuse, you will be allowed to rest for two months." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Zhishui finally nodded helplessly, he believed that Yongze could do such a thing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： The Defeat of the Genius Puppeteer

    Chapter 254 The Defeat of the Genius Puppet Master


    "How about it, have you realized the absolute power? My words are still valid. Akatsuki''s door is open for you, and there is a place for you inside."


    Payne withdrew his strength and quietly looked at the pressed half-kneeling Kakutsu.


    "Hoohoo." Kakudo gasped heavily, and looked at Payne.


    He didn''t expect that a person who was dressed so fancy and looked like a street gangster would have such strength.


    "Following people like you, there must be more opportunities to fight people with high bounties. I joined." Kakudo said in a deep voice, and stood up.


    If he doesn''t agree, Jiaodu feels that his end will definitely not be good.


    ¡®Xiao, let me see what kind of organization you are, if it¡¯s interesting, then why not join. ¡¯ Jiaodu thought to himself.


    "Very well, let''s go, I''ll take you to the base of our organization, the road is a bit far, it''s not in this country." Payne nodded, turned and walked towards the country of rain.


    Jiang followed quickly. In front of a real strong man, he would not play some tricks that would not stand on the stage.


    "Hee hee, the recruitment is going well." Jue let out a weird laugh.


    Payne, Xiaonan and him, plus Musashi and Kakuto, if Xiaonan''s side goes well, add Xie, and there will be six people.


    The number of people planned in ?? is getting closer and closer. After thousands of years, the mother will finally be successfully resurrected.


    As long as the mother is resurrected, all the five major countries will be vulnerable to a single blow.


    But Fujiwara Nagasawa of Konoha, the Land of Fire, needs to pay attention. He may have reached the level of Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma, and he has to find a way to solve it, otherwise Kyuubi will be a problem.


    ...


    Hurrah!


    Among the huge wind and sand, walking these two people wearing red cloud robes with a black background are exactly Musashi and Xiaonan who are going to recruit the red sand scorpion.


    "Bai, have you ever been to the Land of Winds? It must be suitable for penance. Even the nearby places are like this. The sandstorms in the Land of Winds must be bigger." Musashi said to Xiaonan.


    Their current location is the western part of the Kingdom of Sichuan, which is also the place bordering the Kingdom of Wind.


    Actually, Musashi also wanted to call Payne Xiaonan, but when Musashi called her, Xiaonan would stare at him with murderous cold eyes.


    Musashi knew that Xiao Nan didn''t like him calling him that way, so he stopped calling her, and called her the code name of her organization, which is Baihu, or Bai for short.


    According to Musashi''s investigation during this period, it was found that Xiao Nan was not the evil villain he thought, but just a woman who had no opinion and was relatively cold.


    Payne hasn''t figured out what happened yet, and is working hard to investigate.


    There is no news about the masked man, as if he does not exist.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t been there." Xiao Nan said coldly.


    Xiaonan felt that she was enough alone, and she could handle a puppet master like the Scarlet Sand Scorpion with ease.


    Bring a Musashi and waste more time.


    Because Musashi can''t help but challenge people who seem to be strong.


    "It''s really cold, but I sensed a strong aura. I don''t know if it''s the red sand scorpion that the organization wants."


    Ignoring Musashi''s claim that she was indifferent, and hearing that there was a suspected red sand scorpion in front of her, Xiao Nan directly performed Shiki Paper Dance, and a large amount of paper appeared, forming a pair of huge white wings behind Xiao Nan.


    Xiaonan flew up with huge white wings, and quickly flew forward.


    Musashi was not to be outdone, and regarded this as a competition of speed, his legs arched slightly, his chakra exploded fiercely, and he burst into extreme speed in an instant, and rushed forward.


    After seeing the red figure walking slowly in this golden world, Musashi stopped.


    At this time, Xiao Nan also arrived. She stood on a tall rock and looked down at Xie.


    "Scorpion of Red Sand, join our Xiao organization, we need your strength." Xiao Nan said flatly and condescendingly.


    This attitude of looking down, this indifferent yet revealing unquestionable tough attitude makes Scorpion a little uncomfortable.


    Even Sand Ninja Village, one of the five strongest ninja villages in the ninja world, and the third Kazekage who claimed to be the strongest Kazekage in the past, were successfully assassinated by him.


    You, an unknown small organization that you have never heard of, came to recruit him, and you dare to be so arrogant.


    "What kind of organization is the Akatsuki organization? I haven''t heard of it." Scorpion smiled slightly, and secretly removed the scroll used to place the third Kazekage.


    Although this organization is not well-known, he is very interested in the ninja flying in the sky with paper wings, and thinks it should be able to make a good human puppet.


    "Xiao Organization is an organization that takes in rebellious people like you. It only needs you to do tasks, and other organizations don''t care about anything, and the organization will provide you with shelter."


    Konan explained, and then slowly descended, landing in front of Musashi.


    "Hehe, it sounds pretty good, but I think I can protect myself." Scorpion smiled and took out the seal scroll containing the third Kazekage.


    Seeing Xie''s actions, Xiao Nan is not surprised. If he is easy to get along with, then it is not easy to become a traitor.


    Just when Xiaonan was about to make a move, Musashi stepped forward and said, "Let me do it, Shiro, watch and watch out for him to make some tricks to escape."


    There are not many opportunities to fight against such a strong man, so we must seize the opportunity.


    Xiao Nan thought about it, and nodded when he thought it was okay.


    However, she kept one hand aside and spread the paper around so that she could get rid of it at any time in case of accidents.


    "Why don''t you go together?" Scorpion quickly opened the scroll, and channeled the three generations of Kazekage, feeling underestimated.


    Saw!


    Third Kazekage stretched out two broadswords from his arms, and under the control of the scorpion, he quickly attacked Musashi.


    Musashi''s eyes were full of excitement, and he quickly pulled out two broadswords, chakra broke out, and he also slashed towards Sandai Kazekage.


    when!


    Four swords collided, and the sword on Sandai Kazekage''s body was directly cut by Musashi''s sword.


    Shua!


    Musashi, who had the upper hand, slashed towards Sandai Kazekage''s body again.


    Seeing that Musashi''s sword was so sharp, Xie couldn''t help frowning, and began to frantically control the human puppet with his fingers, controlling it to dodge Musashi''s attack.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good luck, I actually came across two good materials on the road. ¡¯ Scorpion thought to himself.


    Although he was temporarily suppressed, Scorpion didn''t think he would lose, and he was useless.


    The essence of his puppet is that he can use ninjutsu from his previous life.


    Scorpion first controlled the third Kazekage to retreat a little, and then quickly controlled the third Kazekage to use his magnetic escape, summoning a large amount of sand and iron to form a sharp triangular pyramid and shooting towards Musashi.


    Musashi saw the sand-iron triangular pyramid, instead of dodging, he charged forward fiercely.


    If it was before, he might have avoided the edge, but after the battle with Payne, he awakened an ability.


    That ability can cover the body or the sword, which can increase the power.


    Musashi gripped the hilt of the knife tightly, activated the ability, and the silver-white blade quickly turned black.


    Shua!


    Two blue lights flashed, the triangular pyramid disintegrated instantly, and at the same time, Musashi''s whole body strength exploded.


    "Double Swords Kill!"


    Dozens of sword qi were cut out like flying, and attacked the third Kazekage.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： Combination of fly and ship

    Chapter 255 Combination of Fly and Ship


    As soon as Nagasawa returned to Konoha, he immediately went to Hokage Building to find Minato.


    After all, the discovery of alien spaceships still has great significance.


    As for whether Minato and the others believe in the existence of aliens, Yongze is not worried about this issue.


    Naruto World''s technology tree is a bit crooked, but it still exists.


    They know that they are on a similar spherical planet. Rather than on a flat continent.


    So it is very simple for Yongze to explain the existence of aliens, they are people from other planets.


    Entering the Hokage Building with Nagasawa''s current identity is already casual, and there is no need to troublesome people to notify.


    After all, there is still his office here, so it would be a lot of trouble if he had to report every time he came.


    Nagaze knocked on the door of Hokage''s office, and then walked into Hokage''s office.


    Minato was sitting on an office chair, looking at some material, with a serious expression on his face.


    Hearing someone walk in, Minato couldn''t help raising his head. Seeing that it was Yongze, he smiled and said:


    "What''s the matter, Yongze, you seem to be in a hurry, did something happen?"


    Nagaze nodded, and then asked: "Minato, do you believe that there are human beings like us or similar in other planets in the starry sky?"


    Minato was slightly taken aback, not sure why Yongze suddenly mentioned this, but Minato still thought about it and replied:


    "I think there should still be some. The starry sky is so vast, it''s hard to guarantee that there are people similar to us living on any star."


    This is Minato''s own opinion. He is not as special as the ninja people or the planet he lives on. In such a vast starry sky, there should be many such planets.


    However, Minato is still a little puzzled, why did he suddenly ask this, it is a bit unrealistic to think of other planets in the current ninja world.


    Even if there are humans and planets like them in the starry sky, it will be difficult.


    Although there are ninjutsu that can fly, the altitude of those ninjutsu is very limited, and it is too unrealistic to fly into space with those ninjutsu.


    "Could it be that there are traces of people from other planets in the ninja world?" Minato asked his inner guess.


    It is impossible for Nagasawa to tell him about aliens for no reason.


    If it is as he guessed, then the ninja world will be in trouble.


    People in the ninja world cannot break through the planet to go out, but others can break through the planet limit to reach the ninja world.


    This means that if the opponent has the intention of invading the ninja world.


    Then, on the offensive and defensive sides, the ninja world will be on the defensive, only to be beaten.


    "There was an unexpected situation recently. I went to Starfall Valley in the southern part of the Land of Fire to deal with the incident, and found an alien spaceship there."


    Nagaze nodded and told his discovery.


    Although Nagasawa knows that there have been aliens in the ninja world for a long time, even Konoha has many people with Otsutsuki blood from aliens.


    But there is definitely no way to tell Minato about these things, it''s hard to explain.


    And there is no practical effect to say, anyway, everyone regards themselves as ninjas, so there is no need to do extra things.


    "Alien spaceship? Does it mean the means of transportation used by aliens?" Minato struggled to combine the aircraft and the ship.


    He couldn''t understand why the flying ship should be combined with the ship. As a means of transportation, can the ship fly?


    Nagaze thought about it, and didn''t know how to explain it to Minato. So he said:


    "I think the shape of that object is a bit like a ship. And it should be able to fly, so I named it a spaceship without authorization.


    Just think of it as a tool for aliens to come to Earth. "


    "Nagazawa, your naming skills are really bad." Minato complained.


    Yong Ze didn¡¯t know what to say, it¡¯s too **** bad to be complained about by Minato.


    "But Yongze, how did you determine that it was an alien spaceship?


    If it''s just a flying object. Our ninja world can also create it, but the flying height is a problem. "Watergate asked.


    It¡¯s not that Minato doesn¡¯t want to believe Nagasawa, but that he suddenly said that the alien¡¯s spaceship was discovered, which is really too scary.


    At least Minato has never thought about things between planets, this news is a bit out of line for him.


    "I''m sure that''s not the level that can be achieved in the ninja world." Yongze rarely showed a serious expression on his face.


    "There is a kind of robot on that spaceship, which is very powerful.


    You know Uchiha Shisui, the leader of the fourth team of my training team. "


    Minato nodded and said: "I know, he performed very well in the third Ninja World War.


    After your training later, it should become even stronger. "


    "But even Shisui couldn''t defeat a robot by himself, and he managed to defeat one only after turning on the Kaleidoscope Sharingan to break through his strength.


    And I found dozens of the same robots on that spaceship. In other words, this kind of robot can be mass-produced. "


    Speaking of this, Yongze stopped, and did not say anything more, leaving Minato time to digest.


    Hearing what Nagasawa said, Minato frowned, it was obvious that he was shocked.


    What is the level of Uchiha Shisui? That was the leader of the fourth group of the Yongze training team.


    That is to say, in places like the training team where elites gather, Uchiha Shisui is the leader among the elites.


    This kind of genius is also rare for Konoha.


    The robot that can be knocked down by a genius like this can be mass-produced?


    What a shocking news this is.


    If the current scene is not Hokage''s office, Nagasawa''s expression is not so serious. Minato would definitely think that Nagasawa was joking with him.


    Mass-produce robots at the level of Uchiha Shisui. What are you kidding?


    Is it really a wholesale genius?


    "In addition, some things in the spaceship can also make people believe that this is not the level that the ninja world can currently have.


    Maybe you will take a look with me and you will understand. "Yongze sighed.


    Even he, a traveler who has accepted many science fiction films, was shocked by the spaceship, let alone Minato, who has never had similar knowledge.


    No matter how much you say, it may not be convincing to take a look in person.


    It happens that both of them are very fast, and it doesn''t take much time to come and go.


    But I still think too much about going anywhere with a flying Thor.


    Flying Thor''s teleportation has a distance limit. The farther the distance, the more Chakra will be consumed, and if the mark is too far away, it will not be perceived.


    The things that are teleported will also affect the consumption of chakra. If it is the nine-tailed beast jade, if you want to teleport it away, the consumption is really not small.


    Minato felt that what Yongze said made sense, he might as well take a look at it after listening too much.


    So the two hit it off, and headed for Starfall Valley after a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： mere six roads

    Chapter 256 Mere six ways


    After reaching Starfall Valley, Yongze took the water gate to the entrance he had broken open before.


    Part of the dust and moss here was cleaned up by Yongze''s water tunnel, and the outer shell of the spaceship can be seen.


    Minato looked at the mysterious black shell and touched it lightly. It felt a little cold and slightly grainy, which might be newly attached dust.


    The water gate looks at the higher place that has not been cleaned by the water tunnel, and it still looks like an ordinary stone wall.


    "It must have been placed here for a long time, and it turned into this."


    Looking at the difference between the unwashed area and the cleaned area, Minato sighed.


    It was obviously an unknown metal creation, but it was actually placed in the shape of a hill. The time span in it was beyond Minato''s imagination.


    "Who knows, maybe a thousand or two thousand years, anyway, it must not have happened in the last few hundred years." Yongze replied with a smile.


    "Go in and see what it looks like inside."


    Minato and Nagasawa walked into the spaceship through the broken hole one after another.


    Minato¡¯s first impression was chaos, it was as chaotic as a ruin.


    However, many things gave him a very mysterious feeling. His excellent eyesight can see the complex lines on many unknown fragments.


    In general, everything here gave him a feeling of ignorance.


    Because he had explored here once before, Yongze Qingche took the water gate to the warehouse where the robot was placed.


    Some of the more than twenty robots remained standing, some fell to the ground like debris, and some were piled together like garbage.


    Minato walks over to a standing robot.


    The height of the robot is very high, more than three meters, and Minato''s height of 1.79 meters does not even reach his chest.


    "The robot you mentioned before should be this robot." Minato asked.


    He can naturally see that these robots are basically exactly the same, without the slightest deviation, they are products on the assembly line.


    That is to say, this thing is really mass-produced.


    Minato can also be sure now, this is indeed not something that the ninja world can create now.


    Yongze nodded and said: "Yes, this is it. There is an energy core on its chest. Before the energy core is exhausted, it can only be completely destroyed to stop it from acting."


    "It''s really unimaginable wisdom." Minato praised.


    There is no doubt that based on this alone, the society of the owner of this spaceship must be much more developed than their ninja world.


    "Just these robots have such combat power, I can''t imagine, if this spaceship can still move, what kind of power will it have?"


    As Hokage, Minato had to think about some bad things that might happen.


    "Maybe it can destroy a city with one shot? But this spaceship is broken after all, and the people inside are all dead." Yong Ze said casually.


    Although he was very happy to find the spaceship, the power of this spaceship should not be too strong, otherwise it would not be crashed by Kaguya, and he obviously didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "It should be possible to destroy a city with one shot. I don''t know how a spaceship with such power crashed here." Minato was a little puzzled.


    "Who knows, maybe in the past, the predecessors were stronger than us, such as the legendary Sage of the Six Paths, they shot this down."


    "Sage of the Six Paths, so Nagasawa, do you also believe in the existence of such people as Sage of the Six Paths? I thought that people like you should not believe in God." Minato was a little surprised.


    "It''s not a matter of believing in God or not. I think Sage of the Six Paths is a powerful ninja."


    Seeing that Minato misunderstood what he meant, Nagasawa explained.


    "A powerful ninja, this is very much like Nagasawa." Minato laughed.


    "No matter what the legendary Sage of the Six Paths or the aliens on this ship, we will reach or even surpass them sooner or later." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    "The goal is a bit ambitious, but I will try my best." Minato felt the pressure on his shoulders increase.


    This Hokage is different from what he thought before.


    Finally, Yongze took Minato to the control room. The control room was still full of red light, as if it was in crisis.


    "Isn''t this spaceship completely damaged?" Seeing that the various displays in the control room were still glowing, Sumen became vigilant.


    Yongze shook his head and said: "It''s not completely damaged, but it''s almost the same.


    According to the robot that is actively attacking, this spaceship should have the function of automatic counterattack, but we have no problem entering here. "


    After seeing the spaceship, the two hurried on their way, returned to Konoha, and returned to Hokage''s office.


    "This time is really a remarkable discovery. It seems that we need to send people there to guard it, otherwise it will be a big trouble if it is discovered by other countries." Minato said.


    "It is absolutely necessary to send people to guard, so as to avoid any situation, but you don''t need too many people, just send elites to go there." Yongze nodded.


    "Nagazawa, do you think you should tell the Third Generation and others this news?" Minato asked after thinking about it.


    "The higher-ups can still be notified. The less people know the other people''s words, the better, so as to prevent exposure." Yongze said.


    Nagaze didn''t mind the third generation, and there were two consultants who knew about it.


    Although he and the two advisers have some disagreements in political views, he also knows that the two advisers are for Konoha''s good, but their ideas are somewhat different.


    Of course, if Danzo is not dead, Yongze will have to consider a move. After all, Elder Danzo¡¯s thoughts are really different from ordinary people.


    Danzo will definitely find ways to hold that power in his own hands, no one else can.


    In order to achieve this goal, he will do whatever it takes.


    "This world is always so unpredictable, Nagasawa, do you think we will rush out of this planet and go to other planets one day?" The impact on Minato today is indeed a bit big.


    "Okay, with their results, our research speed should be very fast." Yong Ze said.


    Although he also thought about rushing out of Blue Star all day long to create the strongest Konoha in the universe, Yongze really didn''t expect to come so suddenly, there was a spaceship all of a sudden.


    However, since everything is unfamiliar, even if there is a finished product, it is estimated that the research speed should not be very fast.


    But he feels that the future is definitely not too far away. There are so many talents in the ninja world, and there will always be some who can crack it.


    For example, Uncle Snake is a talented person, although on the surface his main talent is in biotechnology, but from the creation of Naruto, it can be seen that Uncle Snake is also good in other aspects.


    If Sharingan cannot be researched for the time being, you can let it go for a while, and it is also possible to study the spaceship first.


    Yongze took a look at the next plan, and he was in a bad mood.


    Why is he already the number one strongest ninja at this stage, why is he still busy like a dog, when will the day when he lies down and becomes stronger.


    Nano Naoyu''s birthday is coming soon, how to celebrate it is a problem.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Heijue and Obituary

    Chapter 257 Heijue and Obito


    After the third Kazekage was cut back, the dense sword energy swung by Musashi rushed towards the third Kazekage.


    Although the scorpion also quickly controlled the third Kazekage to use the magnetic escape, and summoned a lot of iron sand to protect the third Kazekage.


    But in a hurry, he still couldn''t completely block the sword energy, and some chakra lines were cut off by the sword energy.


    Scorpion had never fought against this kind of swordsman before. He didn''t expect the opponent''s slash to be so powerful. One mistake caused him to fall into a big disadvantage now.


    The break of the chakra line caused the third generation of Kazekage''s control to be affected a little.


    Musashi seized the opportunity and rushed forward, the sword in his left hand blocked the attack of Kazekage III, and cut off all the chakra lines with a sword in his right hand.


    Then he knocked the out-of-control Sandai Kazekage to the ground with one blow.


    At this time, Xiao Nan made a move, and many papers scattered around before floated up and attached to Xie''s body.


    "It seems that your strength is not that strong, and you don''t protect yourself well. How about it? Are you interested in joining Akatsuki now?"


    Xiao Nan said to Xie coldly.


    Scorpion looked at the paper wrapped around him. Although he didn''t know what the purpose of the paper was, he knew it was definitely not a good thing.


    "Then join you, if your organization is full of ninjas like you, it should be able to bring me a lot of artistic inspiration."


    Scorpion said with a smile, his expression did not show any panic.


    Scorpion is not afraid of death or he looks down on death. His obsession now is to pursue his eternal art.


    What''s more, the other party obviously won''t kill him, they just want him to join their organization.


    But this battle still gave Scorpion a warning. Although his puppet has a high attack power and is painted with poison, as a puppet master, he doesn''t seem to have a good defense.


    He should make a puppet that can contain him and protect himself.


    Even make itself into an indestructible puppet


    Scorpion''s eyes light up when he thinks of this, the idea is very good, it''s too artistic.


    "This is considered to be the completion of the task, and Xie, you are a very powerful puppet, can I fight your puppet in the future?" Musashi asked.


    "Do you want to test the combat power of the puppet? Yes." Scorpion nodded. It''s really good, but there are still people begging to be his tool man.


    This made Xie look forward to the other members of the Xiao organization, what kind of abilities they will have, and whether they can bring him more inspiration.


    The task has been completed, Xiaonan didn¡¯t want to stay in this windy and sandy place at all, and quickly took Musashi and Scorpion to the Akatsuki Organization Base in the Land of Rain


    ...


    "How is the recruiting plan of the Akatsuki organization doing?" In a secret base, Obito asked Jue beside him.


    "It''s not bad, it went quite smoothly. Although there were some resistances, they all joined after the battle, and there was no accidental recruitment failure." Jue said with a smile.


    "Musashi, Kakuto, and Scorpion, all three high-level combat powers have been collected at once."


    "Have you found any traces of that Beiliuhu? He is more important than those people. We need his ghost bud technique." Said Obito Shen.


    Not long ago, Obito accidentally discovered an ancient relic, and he saw an amazing history buried in history.


    Obito felt that those secrets might not even be known to the real Uchiha Madara.


    In ancient times, the Sage of the Six Paths created the Ninja Separation Tailed Beast, and the Uchiha Madara Senju clan all belong to the blood of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    At that time, there was another strong man at the same level as Sage of the Six Paths, his younger brother, and the Hyuga Clan was his descendant.


    The mother of the two is even stronger, having ruled the ninja world for a long time.


    The strength of Sage of the Six Paths and his younger brother also inherited her strength.


    Obito doesn''t care if he gets the news in normal times. Madara has told him many secrets, but not so long ago.


    Concealment can only be said to be useful when making some plans, but it is not very useful for others.


    But this time is different, they discovered that Beiruhu, the Oniara bud technique developed by Beiruhu, can devour ninjas to obtain the power of their blood-stained boundaries.


    This gave Obito a bold idea. If he merged all the descendants of the original Six Paths Sage and his younger brother''s descendants, would he have the same power as the Six Paths Sage mother.


    It may be that the passage of time has caused a lot of incomplete information on the ruins. Obito doesn''t know the name of the Sage of the Six Paths'' mother and the name of his younger brother.


    But after the verification of Obito''s large amount of information, many of the records there are true!


    Even if he can''t possess the miraculous power recorded in the records, Obito believes that at that time, he will definitely have the true aptitude to become a god.


    It is not a self-proclaimed **** like Nagato, but a true legendary **** like the Sage of the Six Paths, who will not be forgotten even for thousands of years.


    At that time, even if Uchiha Madara is resurrected by then, it may not be his opponent.


    For this reason, Obito specially established a new plan "Blood Succession Completion".


    Because Obito itself belongs to the Uchiha clan. He also turned on the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, saving Uchiha one, plus he implanted the interstitial cells, saving Senju''s side.


    Now he only needs to devour a member of the Uzumaki clan, and devouring a member of the Hyuga clan, then he has the hope of recreating the mighty power of God in history.


    It is true and helpless that he had this idea. During the night of the Nine Tails, he originally wanted to weaken Konoha.


    As a result, Konoha did not weaken, but he lost an important combat force. A Fei disappeared, and he should have been killed by Konoha ninja.


    Through the night of the Nine Tails and the war between Konoha and Cloud Shadow, this let Obito know that the current Konoha is too powerful, far from being able to deal with it alone.


    Even if the complete body has gathered 10 powerful people, it may not be able to deal with it. Konoha has the master who easily suppressed Nine Tails, Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    His strength is not as simple as a shadow level.


    Now Nagato who has the eyes of reincarnation may not be able to deal with him. In order to achieve his goal, Obito must find a way to deal with Nagasawa.


    The solution is also very simple. Obito just wants to become stronger. If he has the power of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths, he doesn''t believe that Yongze can beat him.


    "Come on, that Beiliuhu''s whereabouts are really secretive, basically he doesn''t show up, hidden in the deep mountains and old forests, it''s not easy for my clone to find him." Jue''s expression was rarely serious.


    He also wanted to find Beryuhu.


    Because the ruin that Obito touched was made by him.


    Thousands of years of mother-saving operations, Hei definitely is too familiar with this ninja world, he knows every inch of land, so the ruins are real, but he added some material.


    Just like Uchiha Madara back then.


    As for the purpose, it is naturally to enhance the strength of Obito, and then use it to deal with that Nagasawa.


    After all, the appearance of Yongze is really a big accident. If his plan fails because of him, even if it is a patient Heijue, he will collapse a little bit. This time, I don¡¯t know how many thousands of years will follow after this failure.


    Heijue was also a little thankful that his luck was so good this time, Ban opened the eyes of reincarnation, and found an excellent successor like Obito.


    Even when he wanted to strengthen Obito''s strength, there happened to be a Hakiruhu in the ninja world who developed the Oni Raga technique, which could enhance his strength.


    ¡®This is the best chance in thousands of years, you can¡¯t fail! ¡¯ Hei Jue thought to himself.


    Reviving Otsutsuki Kaguya and Heijue is obligatory.


    The next chapter will be bigger, maybe later


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： Zhishui who doesnt want to rest still takes a rest

    Chapter 258 Shisui who doesn''t want to rest still takes a rest


    "Come in." Hearing the knock on the door, Yong Ze, who was processing the documents, said.


    Because Zhishui had a long vacation, a large part of the work was vacated.


    Part of it was given salt water, but Nagasawa was really embarrassed to give salt water to the rest.


    There is a limit to using people as tools. People cannot really be used as tools.


    Shisui, who got permission from Nagasawa, walked into the office.


    Yongze looked up and saw that Shishui was a little surprised, and said, "Didn''t I tell you to rest? Why did you come here again? Do you want me to give you two more months of leave?"


    Zhishui quickly shook his head and said, "I''m not here to work, but I want to tell you about my Kaleidoscope Sharingan."


    Shishui felt that his ability to awaken the kaleidoscope was really dangerous, so it was necessary to tell Yongze about his ability.


    Actually, he should have told Yongze when Starfall Valley.


    It''s just that his mind was too confused at that time, and Yongze was in a hurry to go back, so he didn''t have a chance to say anything.


    So he can only report to the training team''s office when he comes back.


    "Oh, so it''s about the kaleidoscope, it''s better if you don''t come to work." Yongze was also a little speechless in his heart. Others'' subordinates were thinking of fishing, so why did they come to him the other way around.


    Nagaze didn''t ask about Shisui''s kaleidoscope, naturally there was a reason, he subconsciously thought he knew Shisui''s ability, so naturally he didn''t ask.


    But Zhishui personally came to tell Yongze about his ability, Yongze was still very happy, which shows that Zhishui believes in him very much.


    Otherwise, Zhishui wouldn''t have come here to tell him about the ability of the kaleidoscope. It is also very important for ninjas to hide their own abilities.


    If the ninja battle is not too disparate in strength, intelligence is very important.


    "My awakened ability is called Bietianshen. The left eye and right eye are Bietianshen. They have the same effect. They can directly invade the opponent''s brain and modify the opponent''s will without being discovered by the opponent."


    When talking about this ability, Zhishui''s expression became serious, and he carefully observed Yongze''s expression.


    "Well, it''s pretty good, it''s a very strong ability." Yong Ze praised.


    "You don''t seem very surprised, don''t you think this technique is dangerous?" Yongze''s performance was beyond Shishui''s expectation.


    He thought that Yongze would be shocked, and he was even wary of this ability and asked him to use it cautiously.


    As a result, Yongze''s performance was unusually calm, as if Shisui told him that the ability is not to silently control others, but to conjure a bowl of rice.


    "This technique is indeed dangerous, but he appeared on you, I am very relieved, I believe you will use this technique cautiously." Yongze laughed.


    He already knew the effect of other gods, so naturally he wouldn''t be too surprised.


    And from the performance of Shisui in the original book, it can be seen that even in that situation, Shisui never thought of using other gods to control the high-level Konoha.


    The current situation is much better than that time, and it is even more impossible for Shisui to use other gods to control anyone, so Yongze is very relieved.


    "Captain Yongze..." Zhishui didn''t know what to say now.


    He felt that it was his life''s luck to meet a senior like Yongze.


    "By the way, do you have any special feeling when using Sharingan?" Yongze asked.


    The kaleidoscope is good, but the side effects are also serious.


    Adding that Zhishui is still young, the burden is even greater for him.


    "Yes, when I cast Susano, my eyes hurt very much and my body feels a lot of pressure." Shisui replied.


    He thinks this is quite normal. The kaleidoscope gave him such a powerful power, and there are some side effects, which is nothing more than normal.


    Yongze thought for a while and said: "I have a way to eliminate the side effects of your kaleidoscope, and it will make some changes to your body. I don''t know if you are willing or not."


    Inventing good things is naturally for the benefit of his subordinates. He doesn''t want his subordinates to become blind because of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Implantation of intercolumnar cells can not only increase strength but also eliminate side effects, that would be great.


    Didn¡¯t talk to Fuyue because Fuyue is the patriarch of Uchiha after all. Isn¡¯t it shameful to implant the cells of the Senju clan?


    And Fu Yue didn''t have the opportunity to use the kaleidoscope frequently.


    "Changes to the body..." Zhishui''s face showed a tangled look. Although eliminating side effects is a good thing, he still wants to be an ordinary person.


    Seeing Shisui''s expression, Yongze knew that Shisui was thinking wrong, and explained: "It is to inject a very special cell into your body, which will make you eliminate the side effects of Sharingan.


    It won¡¯t change your appearance, Kakashi just did that experiment, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s fine? If you have any questions you can go and discuss with him. "


    Shishui nodded, kept it in his heart, thanked Yongze, and left.


    After leaving the office, Shisui was not in a hurry to find Kakashi.


    It¡¯s rare to have a vacation. Since I can¡¯t work, let¡¯s enjoy it.


    Back to the residence of the Uchiha clan, Shisui stopped by the bakery to buy a sesame cake.


    "It''s Shisui. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve been busy recently. Here, this is just made. It''s delicious." Uchiha Teyaki handed the biscuits to Shisui and said with a smile.


    "Thank you Uncle Hand Burning." Zhishui thanked politely, and then said: "I''m a little busy, but it''s okay."


    "You young people should pay attention to your body, don''t damage your body, it will be inconvenient when you get old."


    "You thought Shisui was you, Shisui is Uchiha''s genius ninja, amazing." Uchiha Japonica walked over and said with a smile.


    "Of course Zhishui is powerful, now that he has earned his title, Zhishui instantly sounds impressive.


    When he came to my place to buy biscuits when he was a child, I knew that this kid would not be easy in the future, but I didn''t expect him to be so powerful now. "There is a little pride in Uchiha Teyaki''s words.


    "Come on, you can see it, I''m just talking about it after the fact." Uchiha Japonica directly exposed his wife without mercy.


    Seeing that the two of them are almost getting old and their relationship is still so good, Zhishui smiled and left quietly.


    He also hopes to meet a girl who will go into middle age with him smoothly and finally grow old together.


    However, the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha has not yet been resolved, and Konoha also needs him to build, and now is not the time.


    Shisui was walking in the Uchiha clan while eating the hot pancakes he had just made.


    There is no difference between the Uchiha clan''s clan area and Konoha''s ordinary residential area.


    Some children who are on vacation are playing in the open space, playing ninja games.


    Some trivial things that people who are close to each other will sit together and discuss.


    Obviously everyone is similar, but such a big contradiction has arisen, which has always been something Shishui can''t understand.


    Fortunately, everything is developing in a good direction now.


    Walking around, he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t communicated with Itachi for a while.


    Itachi is a junior he is very optimistic about. Although he is very young, he has already surpassed the narrow nationalism, and his talent is also very good.


    Shishui has always treated Itachi as his younger brother. He hopes Itachi can help him resolve the conflict between Uchiha and the village in the future, and make the village and Uchiha better.


    But because I''m really busy recently, I don''t have time to chat with Itachi.


    Thinking of Shisui, he stopped hesitating and went directly to Itachi''s house.


    He has to see how Itachi is growing up, has he mastered new skills, and does he need his teaching?


    But when Shisui arrived at Itachi¡¯s home, he didn¡¯t see Itachi, only Itachi¡¯s mother Uchiha Mikoto and Itachi¡¯s younger brother Uchiha Sasuke,


    "Itachi, he went to practice, that is the small river where he often goes." Uchiha Mikoto said to Shisui.


    Shisui nodded and thanked Uchiha Mikoto. He went to that place last time and knew the way.


    "Are you going to find Onisan, can you let him go home early? I''m a bit bored." Sasuke looked at Shisui expectantly.


    Mikoto tapped Sasuke''s head lightly, and said:


    "Sasuke can''t be rude, he should be called Brother Shisui, he is a genius in the clan, he is a very powerful ninja, even Itachi respects Shisui very much."


    "Hey, is it so powerful? Brother Shisui, you will definitely be able to bring back my Onisan." Unexpectedly, Sasuke became even more excited.


    Shisui stepped forward with a smile and rubbed Sasuke''s hair and said, "I''ll try my best, but I can''t guarantee it."


    When Shisui said that he couldn''t guarantee it, Sasuke was instantly unhappy, and broke free from Shisui''s hand and ran behind Uchiha Mikoto.


    Zhi Shui didn''t care, he just smiled and left.


    When Zhishui reached the remote creek where Itachi often goes, he discovered that there was not only Itachi here, but another person, and he was fighting Itachi.


    Because the two are the same age, Shisui didn''t think that some spies invaded and Itachi was in danger.


    Zhishui didn''t go out directly, he even used Chakra on purpose, and approached them quietly.


    Although the two of them seem to be very young, they both feel like they have just entered ninja school.


    But it''s not easy to make a move. The lower ninja felt ashamed after seeing it, and the middle ninja had to weigh it.


    Two people come and go, you attack with fire escape, I defend with water escape, you throw with shuriken, I charge forward with sword.


    Finally, after a fierce battle, the two stopped to catch their breath together.


    At this time, Zhishui came out.


    Hearing footsteps, both of them looked towards the source of the sound.


    Itachi saw that it was Shisui, his eyes lit up and he smiled and said, "Zhishui, why are you here?"


    "I''m going to see how your training is going. It looks very good and has improved a lot compared to before." Zhishui praised.


    "Is this the pharmacist pocket you often mention?" Zhishui asked.


    "Yeah." Itachi nodded and introduced, "He''s just Dou."


    Immediately after, Itachi introduced to Dou: "He is Uchiha Shisui, a senior in our clan, he is very powerful, and he also shares a lot of common language with me."


    "Hi, senior Zhishui." Dou greeted politely first.


    "Well, hello, Itachi mentioned you to me before, and when we met today, it turned out to be as good as he said." Zhishui said with a smile.


    "Oh, what did Itachi say about me?" Dou asked curiously.


    He was a little curious about what kind of person he would be in Itachi''s mouth.


    "Itachi thinks highly of you when you say you are ambitious and talented." Shisui recalled the content of the chat that day, and then said.


    "I''m not that good, Itachi is even better, he''s younger than me but he can tie with me."


    Hearing Zhishui''s bragging, he was a little shy, and said modestly.


    "No, I''m just telling the truth. You are already very good. Although you are older than me, you started practicing later than me."


    Itachi saw that Dou became humble, but instead said that he was better, and couldn''t help but also praised him.


    The two turned into boasters, complimenting each other.


    Seeing this interesting scene, Zhishui couldn''t help laughing out loud, and then said: "You two don''t need to argue, you are both excellent, and both of you are the future of Konoha."


    "Have you rested, Shisui? Normally, I can''t find you at this time." Itachi asked curiously.


    Since Zhishui said that he joined a secret department, Zhishui was almost too busy to disappear.


    Only when Shisui takes the initiative to look for Itachi, can Itachi see Shisui, otherwise it is usually invisible, and there is no one to be found.


    "Well, it''s a holiday. I had a long vacation. This time I''m going to rest for 20 days." Zhishui nodded, with a helpless expression on his face.


    "Isn''t it good to have a holiday?" Itachi Uchiha looked at Shisui''s expression and couldn''t help asking.


    Although he doesn''t feel much about the word holiday, generally speaking, holiday should be something to be happy about.


    Zhishui has been tired for so long, so he should take a good rest, which is very reasonable.


    "It''s okay, but there are some things I can''t let go of." Zhishui quickly adjusted his expression.


    "By the way, I remember Shisui you once said that you have a senior named Nagasawa, is he the assistant Hokage now." Itachi said suddenly.


    Shisui nodded and said: "That''s right, Nagasawa-senpai also holds the position of Assistant Hokage."


    You can¡¯t talk nonsense about Nagasawa¡¯s training in the Anbu training team, but everyone in Konoha knows about Nagasawa¡¯s assistance, so you can talk about it casually.


    "That''s just a coincidence. Dou is the younger brother of Assistant Yongze, and he lives with Assistant Yongze now."


    "The younger brother of Assistant Yongze?" Shishui was a little surprised.


    He didn''t even know that Nagasawa Fusuke had a younger brother.


    But it''s not impossible for Kandou to be a genius.


    "Brother Yongze said that he is my brother, which is true, but we are not blood brothers." Dou Afraid Zhishui misunderstood and explained.


    "You don''t need to explain this." Zhishui smiled and said, "This is between you and Senior Yongze, so you don''t need to tell anyone else."


    "I am really looking forward to meeting Assistant Yongze more and more. Many people in the village say that he is very powerful, and you also admire him so much, Shishui."


    Itachi always wanted to meet Yongze and ask him some questions, but he never had the chance.


    The last time I went to his house with Dou, it turned out that Yongze just went to the battlefield at that time.


    "Brother Yongze is probably not at home at this time, otherwise I can take you directly." Dou scratched his head and said.


    Actually, he didn''t want to take Itachi.


    Because Itachi saw the real Nagasawa, his dream might be shattered.


    Because the assistant Nagasawa he respected was not as perfect as he imagined.


    Even most of the time, it is the crumbs of desserts that children only eat.


    "It''s okay, I believe there will always be a chance to meet." Itachi said that he was very patient.


    Indeed, there will always be a chance, after all, the circle of ninjas is only that big.


    Even Itachi had met twice by chance, but he didn''t know it.


    This is chapter 4k, and there is another chapter 2k later, but it will be very late


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： The future of the Gundam Force can be expected (4k)

    Chapter 259 The future of the Gundam Force can be expected (4k)


    After Nagasawa finished processing the documents that needed to be processed, he went to Orochimaru''s base.


    It is still the remote forest, the underground base under a big rock.


    Jieyin moved the stone away, and Nagasawa jumped into Orochimaru''s base.


    Come to Orochimaru first to see how the progress of Oroshemaru''s research on Sharingan is.


    If there are any results, the Uchiha clan has taken off, and it is not a problem to form a 50-member Susanoo Gundam unit.


    Secondly, I want to ask Orochimaru if he has any interest in alien spaceships, and lead a team to study it.


    Although Konoha''s strength leads the ninja world and is worthy of the name No. 1 ninja village, but in terms of technology, Konoha is really not the top one.


    For example, Yunin and the others will research a chakra cannon in the future, which can directly destroy meteorites outside the planet from the ground, which is a super black technology.


    As far as Konoha is concerned, apart from Uncle Snake, there are currently no researchers with special potential.


    Although Dodou also showed good potential in the original work, it is not very innovative. It just said that it inherited the research of Orochimaru and did not appear too much of its own.


    But now, Orochimaru has no reason to defect at all, because Yongze can give him what someone outside can give him, and Yongze can still give him what outsiders can''t give him.


    So instead of letting Dou continue to follow the path of the original book, it is better to let Dou take another path. Dou''s ninjutsu talent is really good.


    Yongze Qingche entered the base familiarly, and found the laboratory where Orochimaru was located.


    When Nagasawa entered the laboratory, Orochimaru''s expression was not very good. It seemed that he had encountered something that bothered him.


    Because Yongze didn''t deliberately hide his breath, when Yongze entered the base, Orochimaru discovered it.


    "Your expression seems to tell me that this research is not going well." Yongze walked to Orochimaru''s side.


    "That''s right, the research is not going well, and I''ve fallen into a bottleneck that I can''t break through." Orochimaru nodded.


    He is not a person who likes to be brave, let alone researching this aspect, it is useless to be brave.


    Or, rather than saying that he doesn''t like to be brave, it''s better to say that he wishes someone could help him break this bottleneck.


    The powerful longevity he envisioned will open the door for him soon, Orochimaru almost wants to grab a pair of ready-made kaleidoscopes, and then perform surgery on intercolumnar cells for himself.


    Of course he thought about it. After all, those people are not weak.


    Oshemaru believes that if he dares to do such a thing, he will never show mercy.


    Oshemaru believes that Nagasawa''s strength is now completely equivalent to the legendary first Hokage Senshoujuma.


    Even if he is a very proud person, he has to admit it. Yongze''s cultivation talent really cannot be described in words. Even he is absolutely inferior.


    If it wasn''t for being unsure that Yongze would not find out, Orochimaru would have secretly studied Yongze, to see if Yongze''s cells were as strong and abnormal as the cells between the columns.


    "It''s normal to encounter bottlenecks. After all, you haven''t studied Sharingan for long. Didn''t you also encounter many problems in the study of interstitial cells before, and you couldn''t solve them for several years." Yongze said with a smile.


    "Tell me about the specific areas where you have encountered problems, maybe I can give you some inspiration."


    Oshemaru nodded, and then said in his hoarse voice:


    "According to the kaleidoscope sharingan information you gave me, Uchiha Fugaku opened the kaleidoscope sharingan because his friend died in front of his eyes.


    In addition, there are many Sangouyu ninjas in the Uchiha clan, but only Uchiha Fugaku has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Based on these conditions, I speculate that if the Sangouyu Sharingan wants to evolve into a Kaleidoscope Sharingan, there must be two necessary conditions. One is that it has enough talent, and the other is that it has suffered a lot of stimulation.


    I conducted experiments in these two directions, and found that although the subject had a strong reaction to Sharingan when his emotions fluctuated violently, he just couldn''t evolve into a kaleidoscope Sharingan. "


    "I don''t know if the test subject''s talent is not enough, or there are other reasons." Orochimaru shook.


    "Because of doing this experiment, all the experimental subjects are exhausted."


    Yongze thought for a while and said: "I think you need to change the direction, don''t think about directly attaching the three-god jade to the experimental body, and then let it evolve into a kaleidoscope Sharingan."


    "Oh? Yongze-kun, do you have any new discoveries?" Orochimaru looked at Yongze.


    "Recently, I have a subordinate of Uchiha, and his Sangouyu Sharingan has evolved into a Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    His experience is similar to that of Uchiha Fugaku. His friends died before his eyes, and then he evolved into a kaleidoscope sharingan.


    This proves that your idea is correct, and you really have to suffer a strong stimulus.


    And if you have been researching this area, Orochimaru, and haven''t produced any results, I think the reason is likely to happen to the experimental product.


    Maybe the Sangouyu Sharingan can only evolve into a Kaleidoscope Sharingan in the Uchiha clan. "


    Oshemaru frowned and said:


    "If Sangodama can''t evolve into Kaleidoscope Sharingan outside of Uchiha, how did Kakashi''s Sharingan evolve?"


    "The situation that happened to Kakashi may be an extremely special event.


    After all, according to the current information, the awakening of Sangouyu is to see the death of a friend and be in an extreme emotion to complete the evolution. "Yongze explained.


    After listening to Nagasawa''s words, Orochimaru lowered his head and pondered.


    Indeed, there are always some cases that cannot be replicated.


    However, due to the fact that there are too few people who own kaleidoscopes, only Uchiha Fugaku and Kakashi have them here.


    This is an important reason for Orochimaru''s misjudgment.


    "If this is the case, how should we solve this problem? I believe that you have already thought about it, Mr. Nagasawa."


    Orochimaru looked at Yongze.


    After all, it is impossible for Nagasawa to let him conduct human experiments with people from the Uchiha clan.


    "Of course there is no 100% advanced method, but I have a few ideas." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "Have you ever thought about creating an unconscious person through genetic technology?"


    "Artificial man, I understand." Orochimaru''s eyes lit up, feeling that he had understood Nagasawa''s thoughts.


    "Nagaze-kun, you want me to use the cells of the Uchiha clan to create a Uchiha who is not Uchiha.


    And you have also considered that it may be more troublesome and slow to create people with normal thinking.


    Create the kind of mindless and unintelligent, and let it develop rapidly as much as you want.


    Then we transfer the subject''s thinking into his body through secret techniques. "


    "As expected of you, Mr. Yongze, I can''t imagine what you will research if you spend your training time doing research." Orochimaru chuckled lightly.


    Let¡¯s think about it again, whether he can use this technology to make a perfect body for himself.


    Oshemaru''s thinking is different from that of ordinary people in the ninja world. He doesn''t think it''s a big deal to change his body.


    Where is the soul of his Orochimaru, which body is Orochimaru.


    Nagazawa:¡­


    Why Orochimaru has also started brain supplements, can brain supplements still be contagious? But Minato wasn''t very close to Orochimaru.


    We don¡¯t make conscious artificial humans, of course, because if we use that kind of conscious artificial humans, it will cause very bad things.


    But as long as the result is good, it seems that under his guidance, Orochimaru has found a new direction, and the future is promising.


    "By the way, there is one more thing to tell you. We found an alien spaceship in the Starfall Valley in the south."


    After talking about Sharingan, Yongze remembered the main purpose of this time.


    "Alien? Spaceship?" What Nagasawa said suddenly made Orochimaru not very understandable.


    Fortunately, Yongze had already prepared, he had already prepared a secret, and summarized the information about the spaceship there.


    Oshemaru took the information that Yongze handed over, and looked at it curiously.


    It is definitely not easy for Yongze to send the information in person.


    But after Orochimaru finished reading it, he realized that this is not easy, this is simply news that can shock the ninja world.


    "Aliens... do they still exist? It''s really interesting. Were their corpses or remnants found in that spaceship?" Orochimaru''s interest was immediately aroused.


    As a researcher, when I suddenly heard about the existence of some aliens and alien spaceships, it was hard not to be curious.


    "I didn''t find it, maybe there was no ashes left when the spaceship fell.


    Or disappeared in the passage of time.


    But this can be studied for you. This is the power core of the robots in those spaceships.


    is a kind of energy that does not exist in the ninja world, and it feels a bit like natural energy to me. "


    Talking, Nagasawa took out a blue crystal from the ninja bag and handed it to Orochimaru.


    Oshemaru took the crystal block, looked at it carefully, and asked:


    "This is very interesting, and it is close to natural energy. You must know that natural energy is a necessary step to practice immortal mode.


    If it is really like what you said, Mr. Nagasawa, this energy may promote the emergence of a new chakra mode. "


    "Who knows, just study it if you are interested, after all, this is not something from the ninja world.


    No one knows what kind of reaction he will have when he meets Chakra.


    And besides this kind of crystal, this kind of energy is currently only available in Starfall Valley.


    It is very likely that when the spaceship crashed, a large amount of energy leaked to cause this.


    Now the plants and animals in Starfall Valley have undergone some changes.


    Those animals can even be used as psychic beasts. "Yongze said what he had seen and heard in Starfall Valley.


    "Help me build a laboratory over there, when will the sharingan side break the bottleneck.


    I''m supposed to go over there and do some experiments. "Oshemaru said.


    "This is no problem." Yongze agreed, as long as Orochimaru does not act as a demon, everything is negotiable.


    ...


    "Well, on February 10th, there is still more than a month before I can go to school with Itachi." Uchiha Izumi, who got up early in the morning, glanced at the calendar and thought happily.


    At that time, Itachi will spend more time with her.


    Such a long time together. The relationship between her and Itachi will definitely heat up rapidly, and she will be Itachi''s first best friend by then, so she should sit in the back row.


    Izumi Uchiha finished washing, changed his clothes, and walked happily to Itachi''s house.


    According to her long-term observation, although Itachi is diligent in training, he also cares about his younger brother Uchiha Sasuke, and will always spare a day to play with Sasuke.


    This cycle is not fixed, usually about 5~7 days.


    And Itachi has not stopped training to play with Sasuke for a full six days, that is to say, there is a great possibility that Itachi will skip training today and play with Sasuke for a day.


    Uchiha Izumi felt that he had to seize this opportunity.


    Usually when Itachi and Dou are training together, although she used to be fine, but at that time Itachi and Dou always had a lot of common language, and she was rarely able to get in the way when she was next to her.


    It won''t work for a long time like this.


    So Uchiha Izumi is preparing to launch a surprise attack, and by the way, he can get acquainted with Uchiha Sasuke, Itachi''s younger brother.


    Itachi loves his younger brother so much, he must like him very much. If Sasuke can say a few nice words for him in front of Itachi, the effect should be quite good.


    Izumi Uchiha skillfully walked into the yard of Itachi''s house, this is not the first time she has come.


    Sure enough, Uchiha Izumi saw Uchiha Itachi teasing Sasuke as soon as he entered the yard.


    "Itachi-kun, you didn''t go to training today?" Uchiha Izumi asked knowingly, with a surprised expression on his face, and walked to Itachi''s side at the same time.


    "Take a break today and go to training in the afternoon." Itachi replied.


    "That''s right, I''m tired from training all day, so I need to take a break." Izumi Uchiha replied with a smile.


    On the surface, he remained calm, but Quan was a little surprised in his heart. Why did Itachi become more diligent again?


    In the past, I used to play with Sasuke all day, but today I only spent one morning with him, and I have to go to training in the afternoon.


    Uchiha Izumi mourned for a second of silence for Itachi''s future classmates. They didn''t know what kind of terrifying people they were going to face.


    I don¡¯t know how much talent is higher than you, but you are still so hardworking.


    "Hi Sasuke, do you remember me?" Izumi Uchiha smiled and waved to Sasuke next to Itachi.


    "I don''t remember." Sasuke said honestly.


    Izumi Uchiha felt a little embarrassed, but she was in a good mood, lightly pulled the hair on her forehead, and replied with a smile:


    "That Sasuke, you must remember now, my name is Uchiha Izumi and I am your brother''s friend."


    "Okay, brother''s friend, I remember." Sasuke nodded and said.


    Quan saw that the atmosphere was so-so, Itachi didn''t seem to want to talk much, and he thought that luckily she was prepared.


    When she was leaving the house, she suddenly remembered that Sasuke was a child, and he must like to eat sweets.


    And Itachi likes to eat dumplings, so she went to buy a red bean stuffed dumpling, wouldn''t it kill two birds with one stone.


    "Qiang Qiang~" Quan magically took out a paper bag containing freshly made dumplings.


    "This is the fresh dumpling I just bought, Sasuke and Itachi, do you want some?" Uchiha Izumi laughed.


    Itachi''s eyes lit up, but after all Sasuke was beside him, he was not very good at showing anything, he didn''t speak, just watched silently.


    Sasuke reached out and took one directly, and then took a bite of the tentative one.


    Poof.


    Sasuke vomited it out as soon as he took a bite, and then said with a bitter face, "What is this? It''s so sweet and unpalatable, how can there be such a thing?"


    Izumi was dumbfounded, it was different from the script she imagined, shouldn''t it be Sasuke boasting about the delicious food, and then his favorability soared.


    You must know that this was specially selected by her. It was made by a boss named Watanabe. It is said that it is the most popular dumpling among children in the village.


    "You are red bean stuffed dumplings, Sasuke doesn''t like sweets." Itachi kindly reminded.


    "Sorry Sasuke, I didn''t know you don''t like sweets." Izumi apologized to Sasuke.


    "You probably didn''t do it on purpose, just don''t give me such unpalatable food in the future."


    Sasuke thought to himself, he can''t take food from this person in the future.


    "Since Sasuke doesn''t like it, but you can''t waste food, leave it to me."


    Itachi said in a deep voice, those who didn''t know thought he didn''t like to eat it.


    ¡®Itachi, you are so mature, you definitely won¡¯t like to eat this, I¡¯d better eat it myself. ¡¯ Quan really wanted to say that.


    But considering the need to improve the relationship, Quan still gave up trying to die, and decisively gave the dumpling to Itachi.


    Although it was different from what she had imagined, the ending seemed to be pretty good.


    Close to 4,500 words, it really exhausted me, there will be another update later


    After all, there are 2,000 words that were not finished yesterday


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Zhishui who wants to understand

    Chapter 260 Zhishui who wants to understand


    The afternoon of the third day of vacation.


    Zhishui felt that he was almost relaxed. He ate the biscuits that reminisced about his childhood. The younger generation who wanted to teach him also went to see it. He also met Yongze¡¯s younger brother by the way. The training also stopped for two days.


    It''s time to get down to business and fix the problem with his Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    He can bear the pain, but he doesn''t allow himself to lose his combat effectiveness due to side effects in the future.


    Solving problems does not necessarily depend on strength, but it is difficult to solve problems without strength.


    In order to ease the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha and return to normal, but also to build Konoha and help Nagasawa, strength is essential.


    According to Nagasawa, Kakashi underwent an operation that could alleviate the side effects of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and the operation was successful. Kakashi is now in very good condition.


    Zhishui first went to the training team and entered the training ground of the first group.


    But it''s a pity that he didn''t see Kakashi here.


    When a group of members saw Zhishui coming in, they also greeted him one after another.


    "Stop water team leader."


    "Hello, Team Leader Zhishui."


    Although Zhishui is not the team leader of their group, the training team is one after all, and there are many cooperative activities between the groups, so it is very natural to call the team leader.


    "Well, hello everyone." Shisui nodded, and then asked, "Where did Captain Kakashi go? Did you see him?"


    "The team leader came to guide us in training in the morning, but he seemed to be back at noon." Someone replied.


    "It turns out that I went back, that''s good, excuse me, goodbye."


    "Continue training." Shisui left the base of the training team and went to Kakashi''s home.


    Since Kakashi is not training the team, he should be at home.


    As far as he knows, Kakashi''s wife Uzumaki Hana is pregnant, and the time is not short.


    It seems that I was pregnant in August last year, and now I have been pregnant for 6 months. It is estimated that the child will be born in about three months.


    In this case, it is normal for Kakashi to go home early, after all, he has to take care of his pregnant wife.


    But when Shisui thought about it, Kaka was actually only one year older than him, but Kakashi not only had a wife, but even a child.


    I don''t know if he was too late or Kakashi moved too fast, it is quite outrageous.


    Shisui also went to Kakashi''s house once before, but he didn''t go in, so he didn''t ask other people for directions. Relying on his previous memory, Shisui soon arrived near Kakashi''s house.


    Boom boom!


    Zhi Shui didn''t enter rashly, but knocked on the door very politely.


    "Who is it?" At this moment, a strange female voice suddenly came from inside the door, Shisui thought, it should be the voice of Kakashi''s wife.


    "I''ll go and open the door, you just need to sit down." The familiar Kakashi voice appeared.


    "Shisui, it''s you. Are you okay? I heard that you had an accident in a mission and another member died." Kakashi opened the door and saw it was Shisui, and asked concerned.


    "Thank you for your concern, but I''m fine, it''s just a pity for Ye." Zhishui replied with a smile.


    "Shisui, you want to open it a bit. After all, we are ninjas. Although we are cruel, sometimes our companions will die suddenly." Kakashi said with emotion.


    He is not talking nonsense, he really feels deeply.


    During the third Ninja World War, he first lost his teammate and friend Uchiha Obito, and then lost Nohara Rin not long after.


    The repeated blows made him depressed for a long time, and he even had the idea of ??suicide, and once doubted the meaning of his own existence.


    In this process, he would like to thank Kai, who often encouraged him to enlighten him.


    There is also Yongze, although Yongze appeared at the end, but Yongze did make him firm in his belief, and he can no longer be depressed.


    Although those who have passed away are worth remembering, the living people also have a lot of expectations for him, and he cannot live up to the expectations of Minato-sensei.


    "Kakashi, is this your friend? Why don''t you invite someone in?" Uzumaki Hana Ling''s voice came again from inside the room.


    "Shisui, you should have something to do with me, come in and sit down." Kakashi welcomed Shisui into the room with a smile.


    Walking straight through the living room, I immediately saw Hua Ling, whose belly had become huge due to pregnancy.


    But looking at Hua Ling''s delicate and fair facial features, Zhishui can imagine Hua Ling''s normally beautiful face.


    "He is Shisui Uchiha, my friend and colleague." Kakashi introduced Shisui.


    Zhishui greeted Hua Ling in a friendly manner.


    Hua Ling also responded with a smile, and then said: "You should have something to talk about, then I''ll go upstairs and prepare something."


    After Hua Ling went upstairs, Shisui said: "Kakashi, you have performed the operation that can eliminate the side effects of Kaleidoscope Sharingan."


    Hearing Shisui say this, Kakashi''s expression was slightly surprised, but he nodded and said, "Yes."


    Kakashi thought about Shisui''s identity, and immediately thought of a certain possibility.


    "Zhishui, don''t you also..."


    "That''s right." Before Kakashi finished speaking, Shisui nodded and said, "I also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."


    Speaking of Shishui, he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and the two eyes instantly turned into blood-red eyes with black dart patterns, and his aura changed drastically.


    Kakashi looked at Shisui''s kaleidoscope twice, and felt that Shisui''s kaleidoscope was much stronger than his, but considering that Sharingan requires two to exert its true power, this is normal.


    Kakashi used the color of knowledge to sense the surrounding area, confirmed that there was no strange aura nearby, and then said:


    "The operation is to implant the intercolumnar cells into your body. According to Oshemaru-sama, this can enhance the balance of our physical energy and the kaleidoscope''s surge of mental energy.


    In this way, the pressure on the body will be reduced during use, and the intercolumnar cells themselves can restore the pupil power of the kaleidoscope. "


    "The cells between the columns..., the cells of the first generation of adults."


    "That''s right." Kakashi nodded and said, "So after the operation, you can also get the blood succession limit of Wood Dun."


    "You can rest assured, Shisui, Lord Yongze will definitely not harm us. The cells between the pillars are the result of the village''s attempt to reproduce the first generation of Lord Mu Dun."


    Immediately afterwards, Shisui asked Kakashi about some physical changes.


    Kakashi answered truthfully one by one.


    "Thank you Kakashi this time, I understand." Shisui thought about the pros and cons, and said to Kakashi.


    He decided to have an operation. Compared with that little disadvantage, there are too many benefits.


    "It''s okay, as long as I can help you." Kakashi smiled.


    After thinking about it, Shisui left Kakashi''s house and returned to his own house.


    He didn''t plan to have an operation right away. During the rest of the next ten days, he prepared to polish Itachi and help Yongze exercise his pockets.


    It''s a bit late, but fortunately, the coding is over


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： Akatsuki is gradually becoming complete

    Chapter 261 is gradually becoming complete


    "From now on, you will be the Big Dipper of the Akatsuki organization." Tendo Payne handed the ring to Kakutsudo.


    "You are the jade girl of Xiao organization." Immediately afterwards, Payne handed the ring to Xie.


    "Are these the only people in the organization?" Kakuzu said, looking left and right.


    In this huge base, there were only six people standing, which seemed unusually empty.


    No, there is another one that is not even human, not to mention the yin and yang face, and is covered by a plant like a pitcher plant.


    "That''s right, our official members are all here, and there are only six at present." Payne replied lightly.


    "Relying on six people to create a peaceful world? You are such a crazy guy." Kadotsu said in a deep voice.


    Even though he is experienced, he has to admit that Payne is one of the most insane among the lunatics he has seen.


    Even among the strength of many lunatics, Payne can be called the number one. Except for the man who is called the God of Ninja, Payne is the most powerful among the people he met in Kakudo.


    Payne took a deep look at Kakuzu, he was no longer the innocent boy he was back then.


    He knew that the ninja he recruited would not have any loyalty at all, they were all a group of rebellious people, so he didn''t care, but he was an official member for the time being, so Payne explained.


    "Although there are only 6 people at present, we will continue to recruit people until we have 10 people.


    And this is just an official member. In fact, we have other peripheral members, and peripheral members are not eligible to enter this base. "


    "So there are still peripheral members in our organization?" Musashi scratched his head and said.


    After all, he was the first among this group of people to join the Akatsuki organization, and he didn''t even know it.


    "Of course you don''t know if you practice all day long."


    Konan''s cold voice reached Musashi''s ears.


    Musashi is also considered a strange flower. After being forced to join the organization, he still practiced so hard every day. Those who knew that they forced Musashi to join Akatsuki, but those who didn¡¯t know that Musashi joined Akatsuki on his own initiative.


    Musashi drew out a knife and wiped it carefully with a cloth. Maintaining a weapon is a compulsory course for a swordsman.


    Just kidding, he came in to find information about the masked man, and then train his strength to prepare for revenge.


    He didn''t come to be a diligent laborer for the Xiao organization, he must be working and practicing every day.


    "Jiaodu, I remember you said that you are only interested in money." Payne asked.


    "That''s right, I''m really interested in money, why? Are you going to give me a lot of money?" Jiaodu admitted directly.


    "From now on, you will be Akatsuki''s chief financial officer." Payne said his resignation to Jiaodu.


    Although I don''t think those desperadoes will be wholeheartedly loyal to the Akatsuki organization, but there are still some necessary means.


    In the early stage, he needs the fighting power of these people to help him collect tail beasts.


    "The chief financial officer, it seems like an interesting position." Jiaodu became a little interested.


    Since his defection, he has become a lone ranger.


    It''s not because he can''t find a companion, but because Kakudo no longer believes in companions.


    The village he trusted so much could betray him, what else is impossible not to betray?


    So Kakudo¡¯s method of making money is generally by killing some ninjas who offer rewards on the black market.


    It was the first time for him to take the position of chief financial officer.


    "As for the scorpion, you really need the ninja corpses to make puppets. In the future, the ninja corpses killed by the members of the Akatsuki organization will be handed over to you." Payne said something that the scorpion could not refuse.


    "Your organization''s intelligence is really well-informed. I have to admit that this is really good. I''m starting to look forward to life here." Scorpion smiled lightly.


    Different from other puppet masters, Scorpion wants to make human puppets, which must be made with ninja corpses.


    And Xiao is an organization with many strong people, presumably the level of fighting will be high in the future, and the strength of the enemy will also be very strong.


    If he gave him the corpses of those strong men to make adult puppets, with a lot of experience, Xie believes that his technology will definitely improve a lot, and he will be able to produce better artworks by then.


    "Hey, why are they all good, what about me?"


    Musashi saw that Payne first arranged for Kadotsu a position as the chief financial officer, and then promised benefits to Scorpion, but he didn''t hear from himself after waiting for a long time, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "You have a chance to comprehend the power of God every month, aren''t you satisfied?" Payne asked rhetorically.


    Musashi:¡­


    He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Let¡¯s say this is a benefit, that is, to be beaten by Payne once a month.


    It is not a good thing to say that this is not a good thing. With Payne''s strength and status, it seems very rare to be willing to fight him every month.


    "Hee hee, that''s great, everyone benefits." Jue began his beating smile.


    "Are you human? Or is it a psychic beast or some kind of laboratory product?" Scorpion asked curiously.


    He is quite curious about Absolutely. Although ordinary people have nose, ears, eyes and other facial features, half of the body is black and half is very evenly divided.


    "Your question is really rude. Of course I am a noble artificial human." Jue said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Artificial man, I really want to study you." Scorpion said honestly.


    He always believes that eternity is the real art, and he keeps exploring on this path.


    Although the idea of ??transforming oneself into a puppet is very good, how to preserve consciousness in the process of transformation is a difficult problem to solve.


    If his consciousness disappears during the transformation process, then this is naturally not eternal, and this is not his art.


    But Jue, this artificial human looks smart, so Xie wants to study it.


    "It''s almost done. He is definitely an important member of the Akatsuki organization. Investigating and searching for information has a great effect on the organization." Payne said.


    If he didn''t speak again, he was afraid that the scorpion would really rush up and dissect his body with Kaka.


    Although it is definitely from Uchiha Madara''s side, it was Uchiha Madara who sent him to monitor him.


    But the ability to collect intelligence is indeed what Akatsuki needs at this stage.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if one of these people is missing from Musashi Kakudo, but nothing can happen right now.


    "Before the recruitment of organization members is completed, we mainly focus on recruiting companions. As for the future, we will announce when the organization members arrive." Tiandao Payne said the main actions of Xiao organization at present.


    "Since the official activities will not start yet, I''m going out to see if there are any ninjas with high rewards in the Land of Rain."


    There is no doubt that the only one who can say this is Kakuzu.


    "Yes, the organization will contact through the ring when action is needed." Payne nodded expressionlessly.


    An organization capable of breaking the order of the ninja world is about to evolve into a perfect body.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： Blood fog, from Obitos revenge

    Chapter 262 Blood Mist, Revenge from Obito


    "The exam of the ninja school is too simple. It is enough to master one of the most basic three body arts. This will not be able to send excellent ninjas to Kirigakure."


    At the meeting, Fourth Mizukage Yakura announced his dissatisfaction with the ninja school.


    Ninja School was first created by Konoha¡¯s second-generation Naruto Senjubama, and other countries copied it, so it¡¯s not bad.


    At that time, Konoha basically came up with something new, and countries copied it and it was over.


    It has to be said that Senju Banma is a true all-rounder, not only the talent of a ninja, even in terms of governing the country, he is also a rare pioneering talent in the ninja world, and it is the direction that countries are vying to learn from.


    "But the ninja school has been like this since its inception, and it''s the same in all countries. How come it can''t work here in Wuyin Village."


    With a lot of stubble on his face, the headmaster of the ninja school, who seemed to be over half a century old, said toughly without any hesitation.


    He thinks that the fourth generation of Mizukage is just making trouble for no reason, everyone is like the same, so why can''t you still be able to produce talents here.


    "It is precisely because it is the same as other countries, this is not good. If they are the same, how can we surpass them.


    Born between the heavens and the earth, how can he live under the people for a long time! Konoha has been the No. 1 Ninja Village for so long, so it''s time for us to come to Wuyin Village. Yagura suddenly stood up and said.


    "This..." The principal of Ninja School didn''t know how to refute for a while.


    Because Yakura''s reason is too "correct", if he refute it, wouldn''t it mean that he doesn''t want Kirigakure Village to develop, and he doesn''t want Kirigakure Village to surpass Konoha and become the number one ninja village in the ninja world.


    But the principal of the ninja school will not be fooled by Yakura so easily. He doesn''t want Yakura to touch the policy of the ninja school, because Yakura has been too radical recently.


    The country is closed to the outside world on the grounds of preventing it from being affected by the ninja war on the mainland, and it has cut off communication with other countries.


    The punishment for ninjas who made mistakes is also unreasonable and unruly.


    Ninja School is the foundation of Wuyin Village and cannot be tampered with.


    The headmaster of Ninja School regrets it very much now, they should have prevented Yakura from sealing Sanwei in his body.


    Yakura is too confident. He feels that he can perfectly control the two tails and will not be affected by the brutal tail beast Chakra.


    But looking at Yagura''s appearance, there is no such thing as a perfect person assisting him. It is simply an appearance of being affected by the tailed beast chakra to the bone.


    But it''s useless to regret now, the tailed beast has been sealed in, and if you take it out again, it will be fatal.


    It depends on whether Yakura agrees with this idea.


    Although there are elders to restrain him, Ying still has the greatest power after all. As long as Yagura insists on going his own way, it will be difficult for them to stop them.


    "Since the fourth generation wants to change the rules of the ninja school, then what is the fourth generation thinking?" The principal of the ninja school thought for a while and said.


    Mizukage is Mizukage after all, he decided to listen to Yagura''s idea, and if it is reasonable, he can try to implement it.


    "My idea is that the graduates of the ninja school will fight each class as a unit, and the person who survives each class can become an official ninja." Yagura said slowly. .


    "No, absolutely not." After hearing Yagura''s words, the principal immediately felt that Yagura might be more deeply influenced by the tailed beast.


    There are only about 20 students in a class, and there are about 7 classes in a grade.


    That is to say, follow the same method as eating meals. The ninja school can only produce 7 ninjas a year.


    There are 7 ninjas a year, and only 70 in 10 years. Even if the elite policy is adopted, this is not the case.


    This is completely digging into the foundation of Wuyin Village. If it goes on for a long time, I am afraid that Wuyin Village will be removed from the Five Ninja Villages.


    "Yes, this is not acceptable, it will hurt us too much"


    "The requirements can be raised a bit, but it can''t be like this. It will damage the foundation of our Wuyin Village."


    "Why can''t it work? I think this is very good. I believe that the elite ninjas produced by this policy are absolutely incomparable to ordinary ninjas." Someone objected.


    The meeting room began to quarrel continuously.


    Some people think that Yagura is too cruel, and some people think it suits his taste.


    But after all, rational people account for the majority. Most people are against this policy.


    It¡¯s okay to close the country, but they don¡¯t do business anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Suppressing blood succession families is more welcome, because it can make them get more benefits.


    But if they attack the ninja school, they won''t get any benefits, and they will hurt the foundation of Wuyin Village. Why bother?


    "Mr. Nagano is old, why don''t you just retire and give the position to young people, Wuyin Village will remember your contribution."


    Yakura suddenly stopped talking about reforming the ninja school, and brought up the position of the principal of the ninja school.


    "You!" Principal Nagano was angry. He has worked so hard for Wuyin Village for so long, and you withdraw as soon as you say, what does this mean?


    What made him even more chilling was that no one stood up to speak for him.


    He looked at those who had just opposed Yakura with him, and all of them looked up at the sky, not daring to look at him, as if there was something beautiful on the ceiling.


    Finally, Principal Nagano sighed and said, "Since you have made up your mind, Fourth Generation, why bother to ask me?"


    After finishing speaking, Principal Nagano walked out of the meeting room.


    "It seems that Principal Nagano is indeed tired. Does anyone want to be the new principal of Ninja School?" Yagura asked with a smile.


    The meeting room became lively again in an instant, some directly recommended themselves, and some recommended their subordinates.


    After the meeting, a new ninja school principal was elected. At the same time, Yagura''s new policy is also being prepared.


    In a secret room in Wuyin Village, there was a burst of beating laughter.


    "Hee hee, Obito, you are really ruthless. If this continues, Wuyin Village will be destroyed by you soon." Jue said with a smile.


    "I thought you would use the control of the Fourth Mizukage to detonate the conflict between Konoha and Kirigakure Village, and then use Kirigakure Village to consume Konoha''s strength."


    Obito glanced at Jue with its scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan, but did not speak. After a while he said:


    "It is not that simple to start a war. The Kingdom of Water is an island country, and there are very few conflicts of interest with the other four major powers on the mainland.


    Forcibly detonating the war will only make me exposed faster. Instead of this, it is better for me to control the fourth generation of Mizukage and let Wuyin Village fall into internal friction. Anyway, the five major countries are our enemies. "


    Of course the most important reason, Obito didn''t mention it, and he will never mention it specifically.


    The one who took Lin away and sealed the tailed beast in Lin''s body, and surrounded and killed Lin and Kakashi was Wuyin Village.


    "By the way, I found the trace of Beiliuhu, near Mount Sumeru at the junction of Yanyin Village and Kusanagi Village."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： Tired of life?

    Chapter 263 Tired of work?


    "Mt. Sumeru, you didn''t tell Nagato the news, did you?" Obito asked.


    "Hee hee, of course not. After all, you need his ghost bud technique. I will definitely not tell Nagato this information. After all, we are the real companions." Jue said with a smile.


    Obito nodded, he absolutely did not really trust absolutely.


    Because it is definitely the assistant sent to him by Uchiha Madara.


    Obito is not the innocent boy he used to be. He doesn''t believe that Madara will put his life on him, and he is definitely his backer.


    Nagato thought that Obito sent him to monitor him, but in fact, Madara was also used to monitor him.


    But because Jue''s ability is too good, even if Obito knows that there must be a problem with Jue, and he is Madara''s successor, he must use Jue.


    Anyway, the current relationship between him and Madara is to use each other.


    But Obito firmly believes that he, a living person, will not lose to a dead person like Madara.


    I still want to be resurrected, and I think it''s beautiful, so a dangerous person like Madara should stay here obediently.


    "Let''s go to Mount Sumeru, I hope that ninjutsu will not disappoint me."


    Obito''s blood-red kaleidoscope Sharingan began to spin, and the space began to distort, sucking Obito and Kaze in.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mount Sumeru is in an awkward position.


    Most of its area is within the territory of the Land of Grass, but part of it is within the territory of the Land of Earth.


    If these are two countries with equal strength, there must be territorial disputes.


    But the country of soil is one of the five major countries in the ninja world, and the country of grass is only one of the many small countries with fair strength.


    There is no need to compare the strengths of the two, so naturally no territorial disputes have been triggered.


    However, this time the Land of Earth was quite gracious, and did not directly occupy Mount Sumeru, but regarded Mount Sumeru as a transitional zone.


    But this does not affect that no one wants to live in Mount Sumeru.


    After all, the ninja world is really not at peace. If the Land of Earth wants to fight the Land of Fire, there is a high probability that it will be fought in the Land of Grass.


    At that time, neither the border between the Country of Grass and the Country of Fire, nor the border between the Country of Earth and the Country of Grass will be safe.


    However, although people from the Land of Grass don''t like living in Mount Sumeru, there is a person from the Land of Fire who likes Mount Sumeru.


    That is Beiruhu.


    Heruko was originally Konoha''s Jonin, so to be able to become a Jonin is a very good thing.


    After all, most people may only be Chunin after working hard all their lives.


    But Beiliu is different. He has three good friends. No one may know about it before, but after the two ninja world wars, he became famous in the whole ninja world.


    That is the famous Konoha Sannin.


    Being a friend of Sannin, Beiliuhu watched helplessly as his friend surpassed him, but he was unable to catch up. Naturally, he was very unwilling.


    But he found that no matter how hard he tried, he would never be able to catch up with Orochimaru and the three of them.


    Beliuhu is almost desperate, but he is a man of action.


    Since the talent is not enough, he will create a ninjutsu that can transform his talent.


    So, the technique of ghost bud Luo came out.


    Ghost Bud Luo''s art can fuse and devour ninjas or psychic beasts, gain the power of the opponent, and even blood succession limits can also be fused.


    But Beiliuhu was still too young to find someone to cooperate with, and no one helped him cover it up. He was an ordinary jonin, and was quickly discovered by the third generation.


    Fortunately, he slipped away quickly and finally escaped.


    His original strength is among Konoha, and he can only be regarded as an ordinary Jnin, not very outstanding.


    But since he left the Land of Fire, he found that the strength of Jonin seems to be not too low.


    Relying on his strength as a Jonin, as well as the skill of Onima Luo, Beiliuhu quickly pulled together an organization.


    By the organization he founded, Beryuho collected enough funds.


    Then he retired to the mountains and forests.


    Of course, returning to the mountains and forests does not mean that he sees through the world and wants to live in seclusion.


    It''s just that Beiliuhu found that his Kiyaluo technique has not been developed to the extreme, and the fusion is not complete enough, so he wants to continue to improve.


    After a long period of revision, his technique of ghost bud Luo has finally achieved great success.


    After in-depth research, he knew that when using the technique of ghost buds, he should not swallow it randomly. He had to look at the attributes composed of the opponent''s blood-stained boundaries and selectively fuse them.


    At the same time, the best fusion is not just simply putting people on the operating table.


    The best fusion is to gather the right time, place and people, so that the technique of ghost bud Luo is the most complete.


    The so-called time of day means that bloodstain boundaries with different characteristics have different optimal times.


    For example, if it is the boundary of the bloodstained ice escape, then the most suitable time to arrange the ceremony should be the coldest day of the year.


    The so-called favorable location refers to a special venue, and Mount Sumeru is a special venue he carefully selected.


    According to his long-term research, there is a special energy that can promote the fusion of the ghost bud Luo technique.


    After searching all kinds of information hard, he knew that it was called natural energy.


    Among them, the three holy places of psychic beasts have the most abundant natural energy. If he didn''t defect, he could go in and grab a couple of them through Zilaiye.


    But it definitely won''t work now, so Beiruhu can only look for it in the ninja world.


    After years of hard work, he finally found such a treasured place of geomantic omen, which is Mount Sumeru where he is now.


    "Master Beiliuhu comes out of the mountain this time, we will surely shock the ninja world, and let the group of guys who look down on people know how powerful we ordinary people are." A beautiful woman flattered.


    Beliuhu himself developed the technique of ghost sprouting because of his lack of talent.


    So the subordinates he recruited are basically those low-level existences with mediocre talents who are looked down upon by others.


    For those people, Beiliuhu deeply felt the same, so he was also willing to pass on his Kiyaluo technique to them.


    Of course he doesn¡¯t give it to everyone, wouldn¡¯t that be a mess.


    He only taught it to the core members of the organization, and currently only taught three.


    Because of the scarcity of blood-stained ninjas, and the general strength of blood-stained ninjas, the three of his subordinates are currently fused psychic beasts.


    Himiko is more picky, he has great ambitions, so he has not merged with any of them now.


    He wants to integrate five blood succession boundaries that complement each other. By then, with five blood succession boundaries, he can definitely reach new heights that no one has reached before.


    "Meixiang, don''t underestimate the people of the world, I am nothing in the ninja world now." Bei Liuhu smiled modestly.


    But he added in his heart, but after I have collected all five bloodstain boundaries, that may not be necessarily the case.


    It didn''t take long for Beiliuhu to walk out of Mount Sumeru, and they ran into trouble. A masked man and a yin and yang face approached them.


    "Which organization are you from? How dare you come to intercept us? Are you tired of work?" A man beside Beiliuhu scolded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： Madara Uchiha? can be

    Chapter 264 Madara Uchiha? can be


    "Who are you, get out of the way quickly, are you tired of work?"


    "Hee hee, Obito, he asked you if you are tired of work." He said to Obito without thinking it was a big deal.


    "You''d better be quiet." Obito said in a flat duel.


    Although he won''t kill Jue, it doesn''t mean that Jue can jump around in front of him.


    If Jue said anything more, he would definitely educate Jue without hesitation after returning.


    But although Jue is a bit cheap, he also knows Obito''s temper. Although he still has a cheap smile on his face, he really didn''t speak anymore.


    Immediately afterwards, Obito glanced at the man who scolded him.


    The man saw that Obito ignored his words, and planned to show Obito a little color.


    Thinking back then, their organization was flourishing in the surrounding small countries. I didn¡¯t expect that after living in seclusion for a few years, any passerby wearing a mask would dare to ignore it.


    But looking at Obito''s scarlet sharing eyes, the man seemed to see a person standing in the sea of ??corpses and blood, and then the man fell down gloriously.


    "Sharingan..." Beiliuhu''s complexion changed.


    Those scarlet eyes, that silent and powerful illusion, are definitely Sharingan.


    He used to be a Konoha J¨­nin anyway, and Uchiha''s Sharingan can still recognize him.


    Could it be that Konoha sent someone to hunt him down, but the other party didn''t wear Konoha''s forehead protector.


    Bei Liuhu had a calm expression on his face, but he was thinking about how to deal with it in his heart.


    Being able to instantly kill his core subordinates at a glance is by no means an ordinary Uchiha ninja.


    "Damn it! Spiritualism!" Meixiang and another core member came over quickly, using spiritism to summon two large psychic beasts with strange shapes.


    A psychic beast has the appearance of a tiger, but it is three times the size of an ordinary tiger, and has a pair of black wings on its back.


    Another psychic beast is a huge black snake, and the black snake actually has two heads, and two huge tongues are breathing greedily.


    This is the last hole card of Mei Xiang and other core members.


    Although it is said that they use the technique of ghost buds to fuse psychic beasts, but some of them are about the size of people, and at most they will slightly change their appearance.


    If they fuse with these giant psychic beasts, they will definitely not be able to bear it with their strength, and then become an inhuman monster.


    But equivalent to the side effects, their power will increase dramatically.


    So this is the last hole card they will use only when Beiruhu is in the most danger.


    Looking at the two strangely shaped psychic beasts, Obito became a little interested.


    One is a tiger with wings, and the other is a two-headed snake.


    Under natural circumstances, such strange-shaped psychic beasts would probably not be born, that is to say, the technique of ghost bud Luo can be used on one''s own psychic beasts, so that one''s own psychic beasts can also be fused.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to trouble you, I''m here to ask you to cooperate." Looking at the vigilant three people, Obito said flatly.


    "Oh, so you are not a member of the Uchiha clan, nor are you a ninja from Konoha." Beiruhu asked.


    "Oh." Obito sneered and said, "Of course I belong to the Uchiha clan, but do you think that the Uchiha clan must be Konoha ninjas?"


    "Is not it?"


    "One thing you have to understand is that there was the Uchiha clan before Konoha. It was the Uchiha clan that created Konoha, not the Uchiha clan was born in Konoha."


    Obito said lightly, coupled with his mask, every word and deed has a sense of inscrutability.


    "Excuse me, what''s your senior''s name?" Beiliuhu asked curiously.


    The masked man is powerful and seems to know a lot of Konoha''s secrets. Such a person is qualified as his collaborator of Beiliuhu.


    "I am Madara Uchiha!" Obito said domineeringly.


    Now he is familiar with Uchiha Madara.


    Pretended in front of Nagato, and in front of Whitebeard, compared to those two, the current Hulk is nothing.


    "Uchiha Madara..." Bei Liuhu narrowed his eyes slightly, with a hint of surprise on his face.


    If it is some uninformed ninja, he may not have heard of this name, but as a Konoha ninja, he knows who Uchiha Madara is too well.


    The statue between Uchiha Madara and the first Naruto Senjubashira is still in the Valley of the End.


    Naturally, he would not believe that the masked man in front of him was Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Madara should have been killed in the Valley of the End long ago.


    Even if he didn''t die in the Valley of the End, he should have died of old age.


    And the masked man in front of him doesn''t sound like an old man with the remaining strength in his body parts or voice.


    "It turned out to be the legendary ninja Uchiha Madara, Madara-senpai.


    Then how does Madara-senpai want to cooperate with me? "Beliuhu said with a smile.


    Although he thinks that the masked man is not Uchiha Madara, even if the masked man can kill a subordinate at a glance.


    He believes that the masked man is very likely to be a Uchiha secretly cultivated by Uchiha Madara, and inherit his name.


    But if the masked man wants to cooperate with him, the masked man can also be Uchiha Madara.


    Whether the masked man is Uchiha Madara is not important to him, nor is it important to him whether the masked man is strong or not.


    But it is important for him to cooperate with the strong.


    "I need you to teach me the technique of Onigara, and I can help you capture the blood successor limit ninja you need." Obito stated his condition.


    "As expected of an old senior in the ninja world, he actually investigated me so clearly. I can agree to this condition, but I would like to ask, what do you want to do with the onima technique?" Beiluhu asked.


    "Do the same thing as you." Obito said coldly.


    He could see that this Beiliuhu was not an easy person to get along with.


    With a smile all over his face, he called a Madara-senpai, but actually he didn''t take him seriously at all.


    However, the person who can develop ninjutsu like Onima Luo told Obito that he is a kind-hearted person who respects his predecessors, and Obito would not believe it.


    Devouring others and obtaining blood succession limits, no matter how you look at it, he is also an ambitious man who wants to rule the ninja world.


    But he doesn''t have to worry about this, anyway, he only needs the technique of ghost bud, let Nagato have a headache for the rest.


    "Senior is powerful, I think you don''t mind fulfilling the agreement I prepared first, and help me catch the two ninjas who will follow the limit of the blood first." Beiliuhu said with a smile.


    His meaning is obvious, that is to ask him to practice the technique of ghost buda first, that will definitely not work, Obito must first help him catch two blood successor limit ninjas.


    "Yes." Obito readily agreed.


    As long as it''s not Konoha''s other ninja villages, he can come and go freely, just two blood successor limit ninjas, as long as he wants, one day is enough.


    But he definitely won''t go to help Beiliuhu so quickly, lest the other party take an inch.


    "Soon there will be an organization called Akatsuki inviting you to join, remember to agree then."


    PS: 100 million points late, only sent at 3:00 (sure)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： please next boss

    Chapter 265 Yes please next boss


    "Akatsuki organization? Is it the Akatsuki organization from the Land of Rain?" Beliuhu asked.


    "Didn''t that organization be eliminated because it wanted to usurp the status of Urenin Village?" Meixiang said.


    As an organization that has traveled to various small countries, they have heard of Xiao Xiao.


    However, they remembered that a few years ago, the Akatsuki organization was wiped out by Yuren Village because it "betrayed" the Country of Rain.


    At least on the surface, this is the case from the statement issued by the Kingdom of Rain.


    "The Akatsuki organization is indeed in the Land of Rain, but it is different from the Akatsuki organization you are familiar with before. Just treat it as a strange organization."


    "Madara-senpai, are you also in the Akatsuki organization?"


    "Currently absent."


    "Currently..." Beiliuhu probably guessed a little about the relationship between this "Uchiha Madara" and that Akatsuki organization.


    is the hidden confidential personnel of the Xiao organization, or simply the boss behind the Xiao organization.


    "Don''t ask so many questions, when the time comes, you will know what you should know." Obito said without a trace of emotion.


    As Uchiha Madara, he must maintain his sense of mystery and not let others see through.


    After speaking, Obito was about to turn around and leave.


    "Senior Madara, how should I contact you in the future?"


    "I will find you when the time comes." After finishing speaking, Obito directly used Kamui and left with Jue.


    Beliuhu watched Obito and Jue being sucked into the sudden vortex and did not act rashly, but asked his two men to search around.


    "Master Beiliuhu, the other party seems to have really left, and there is no trace of anyone around." Meixianghui reported.


    "That should be a real departure. After all, the opponent is stronger than us now, and there is no reason to attack us." Bei Liuhu nodded and said.


    "Master Beiruhu, why should we cooperate with each other? That Uchiha Madara hides his head and reveals his tail. He refuses to take off his mask, and he has no sincerity at all."


    A man with explosive muscles all over his body and wearing black short sleeves asked.


    "Disagree? That situation is not a matter of whether we agree or not." The man who was killed by Obito before said with some panic.


    He never thought that the difference in strength between ninjas could be so big. The other party just glanced at him, and he fell into the illusion.


    Mei Xiang and Muscular Man are about the same strength as him, and he can be instantly killed by the masked man, which means that Mei Xiang and the muscular man will also be instantly killed by the masked man.


    As for Beiliuhu, although he respects Beiliuhu very much, he doesn''t think that Beiliuhu''s strength can compare with that terrifying masked man.


    "Ishikawa, you''re a little unmotivated when you say that, no matter how powerful that masked man is.


    Isn¡¯t it that I asked Lord Beiruhu to come here, and wanted to cooperate with Lord Beiruhu to obtain Lord Beiruhu¡¯s oni budara technique. "The muscular man was a little unconvinced.


    "No, Nanyue, you don''t know the horror of that masked man." Ishikawa shook his head and said.


    "You..." Nan Yue wanted to argue with Ishi Chuan, but was interrupted directly by Bei Liuhu.


    "Stop arguing, it''s pointless." Beiliuhu said.


    "No matter what the masked man is, he is asking us now, and he wants to cooperate with us, so don''t be too afraid.


    But don''t underestimate the other person because of this, that person is not simple. "


    "Yes, Mr. Beiruhu."


    As soon as Bei Liuhu opened his mouth, the two stopped arguing in an instant.


    Beliuhu has a very high status in their hearts, and they respect him sincerely.


    Because it was Beiliuhu who pulled them up from the lowest level, so that even those with low talents were stronger than those who had bullied them and laughed at them.


    "The travel plan is cancelled, we will go back to the Mount Sumeru base and wait for the Xiao organization to come to the door." Bei Liuhu said.


    Originally, he wanted to go out of the mountain again, pull up an organization again, and then hunt those blood-successor limit ninjas, complete his blood-stained puzzle, and finally declare war on the five villages with absolute power, and rule the ninja world.


    But because he ran into a strong man like Uchiha Madara as soon as he went out, Bei Liuhu became more vigilant.


    Although his plan is very grand, he has the power to break the pattern of the five villages after completing the jigsaw puzzle of Blood Successor, and rule the ninja world.


    But now he is weak, just a little stronger than ordinary junin, and the three of them don''t have enough strength to protect him.


    If he meets another strong man like Uchiha Madara, Beiruhu is not sure that the other party will let him go.


    So he has to hang on, anyway, he has reached a cooperation with that fake Uchiha Madara, and he can prostitute two blood successor limit ninjas for nothing.


    After completing the two ceremonies, his strength will improve greatly, and it will be much safer to start his grand plan at that time.


    "Hehe, Konoha Sannin, I will surpass you soon, and I, Bei Liuhu, will eventually rule the ninja world and become the strongest person."


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Okay, the operation was successful, Zhishui, you are already a lovely girl."


    As soon as Shishui opened his eyes, he saw Yongze smirking.


    Today is the last day of his vacation. In order not to affect the follow-up work, Zhishui chose this day to perform the surgery on the intercolumnar cells.


    The laboratory is more secretive than he imagined, and the experiment process is more confusing than he imagined.


    Because as soon as he sat on the operating table, he was attacked by Nagasawa Masayoshi with a knife.


    Zhishui had to lament the horror of Yongze''s strength, even though he was a kaleidoscope Sharingan, he couldn''t see Yongze''s movements clearly, let alone dodge them.


    So Shisui was directly knocked out by Yongze, and he really didn''t know what Orochimaru and Yongze did to his body.


    Even Shisui couldn''t keep calm at this time. Although he didn''t discriminate against women, he was born a man and didn''t want to become a girl.


    Looking down quickly, Shisui heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the familiar tools were still there. Fortunately, Yongze was just joking, not really doing anything.


    "Captain Yongze, it''s better not to make such jokes." Shishui said helplessly.


    No way, his most respected Captain Yongze is like this, he can always be trusted at critical moments, as for normal times, he is just a fun guy with outstanding strength.


    "Is Nagasawa-kun very interested in male-to-female transformation? I have the relevant knowledge to do it." Orochimaru remembered that Nagasawa seemed to have said this to Kakashi, so he asked.


    "Forget it." Yongze waved his hand and refused, and he said a few words of congratulations. It''s too weird to really turn Zhishui into a cute girl. How can he face Zhishui in the future.


    "Cough cough." Yongze coughed twice, his face straightened, and he asked, "How are you feeling, Zhishui? Is there any discomfort or discomfort?"


    Zhishui closed his eyes, carefully felt the changes in his body, and then opened his eyes and said, "I feel good, my body is much stronger than before."


    "Then let''s try the feeling of using Susanoo, and see if it will be as uncomfortable as before."


    ps: Today is gone, the author is on the highway and is rushing to his hometown


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： perfect creature

    Chapter 266 Perfect Creature


    "Try Susanoo. This ability is one of the core abilities of Kaleidoscope. It''s a pity that Kakashi only has one eye, otherwise he should be able to use it." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    "Yes." Zhishui nodded and stood up.


    The underground laboratory of Orochimaru is very large, with various facilities, including a very empty experimental site.


    After carefully checking Shisui''s body and confirming that everything was normal, Yongze took Shisui to the experimental site for testing ninjutsu.


    Zhishui walked to the middle of the open field, his aura suddenly changed, and the scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan exuded an ominous atmosphere.


    Immediately after Shisui Chakra erupted, the powerful Chakra on his body kept rushing out of his body, and at the same time, the kaleidoscopic Sharingan dart pattern in his eyes was also spinning rapidly.


    Phantoms of green bones began to appear above Zhishui''s head, covering Zhishui, and the number of bones increased rapidly, eventually forming a half-length skeleton to cover Zhishui.


    Under the action of a large number of chakras, the phantom began to materialize, and the last one, the first-stage Susanoo, which was more than ten meters high, appeared on the experimental field.


    "Shishui, do you feel okay? Compared with before the surgery." Yongze asked.


    "It feels good, although there is still a little pressure, but it doesn''t feel as much pressure on the body as before." Shisui who was shrouded in the huge green Susanoo nodded and said.


    "Is this Uchiha''s Susano? It doesn''t seem to be as tall as described in the data." Orochimaru frowned.


    Since the center of gravity shifted from Zhujian cells to Sharingan, he has also consulted a lot of secret information.


    Including Konoha''s records about Uchiha Madara''s abilities, although there is no accurate number in the data.


    However, it is definitely not as small as a dozen meters, because it is recorded in the data that Uchiha Madara''s Susano is like a mountain, and only the Jujutsu of the first generation Senju Hashirama can compete.


    "Is it because of strength? But the gap is a bit too big."


    "After all, Shisui just opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, which is normal. If you think about Yamato''s Mudun and the first generation Mudun, it makes sense."


    Nagaze smiled and said to Orochimaru.


    After Nagasawa said this, Orochimaru immediately figured it out.


    Indeed, ninjutsu and ninjutsu cannot be generalized, maybe the strongest is not Susano, but Uchiha Madara.


    "Test your Susanoo''s attack power, attack me with all your strength."


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"


    Yongze formed a seal quickly, a large amount of chakra erupted in his body, and a large amount of water continuously sprayed out from the bottom of Yongze''s feet, and then revolved around Yongze, forming an oval water cover to cover Yongze.


    Nagaze''s water escape made Orochimaru look slightly sideways.


    Didn''t expect Yongze to hide such a powerful water escape.


    The reason why Yongze¡¯s water escape is said to be strong is that his water shield is very thick, and it can be seen that the nature of water has changed to a very high level.


    The second is the distinctive shape. Most people in the Water Array Wall have a square shape like an ordinary wall. It¡¯s not that everyone likes square shapes, but square shapes are easier to control.


    Compared with the water wall like a water polo, the square water wall has too obvious disadvantages, and it can only block attacks from one side.


    The water barrier released by Yongze is like a water polo that wraps itself but leaves a small opening above it, which can block attacks from all directions.


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Shisui didn''t hesitate, and immediately threw his big green fist at Yongze.


    Yongze''s strength is so strong, so naturally he doesn''t need to keep his hands. Keeping his hands is a contempt for Yongze.


    Boom!


    A huge impact sounded!


    Zhishui''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a little shock in his eyes looking at the circular water formation wall.


    The water on the wall of the water formation is actually flowing at high speed, rather than standing still.


    At the moment he attacked, his kaleidoscope Sharingan saw that a large amount of water was concentrated on the place he was about to attack.


    "There is still some lack of strength." Yong Ze commented.


    He didn''t use all his strength just now, the water wall of that level just now, the fourth generation of Raikage can split it with a single hand knife.


    However, in the shadow class, the fourth generation of Raikage''s attack is relatively sharp. It is indeed a bit difficult to compare it with Shisui.


    "Get ready, it''s time to test the defense." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    The expression on Zhishui''s face changed. Although he had already consumed a large amount of Chakra, he still quickly broke out Chakra again, making the Chakra skeleton that wrapped him a bit thicker.


    "The attack is coming!"


    boom!


    At the moment when the prompt was over, Yongze exploded with chakra on his feet, at such a speed that Shisui couldn''t see clearly.


    Yongze rushed to Shisui in an instant, then jumped up, and punched Susanoo''s skeleton with a punch.


    Click! Click!


    Cracks appeared in Susano''s skeleton, which was hit hard by Nagasawa, and they continued to spread.


    boom!


    The huge green half-length skeleton covering Zhishui''s body turned into green light spots and dissipated in the air.


    "Compared to attack, the defense is a little bit better." Yongze withdrew his fist and commented.


    He controlled the strength and was able to just destroy Shisui''s Susano, but it wouldn''t hurt Shisui too much.


    Because Susano was scattered and lying on the ground, Shisui quickly got up, and some erroneous perceptions of self-strength that had appeared due to the opening of the kaleidoscope were quickly corrected.


    Although Zhishui is a calm person, the shock of opening the kaleidoscope was too great.


    Even Zhishui, his mentality has swelled a little, and he overestimated himself.


    Originally, he thought he could fight Yongze twice, but it turned out to be such a crush.


    ¡®What is Captain Yongze¡¯s current strength? Why does it feel like I have evolved into a kaleidoscope, in front of him it is almost the same as when I was in Sangouyu. ¡¯ Zhishui couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart.


    "Don''t think too much, your current strength is considered good in the ninja world, it''s just because you are facing me that you are so powerless."


    Yongze was afraid that he might hit Zhishui, so he patted Zhishui on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    "It''s actually the same in front of me as other people."


    Shishui''s mood is a little delicate, Yongze seems to be comforting him on the surface, but when he looks carefully, it seems that every sentence is praising himself.


    The most outrageous thing is that what Yongze said is still the truth.


    "That''s true, Shisui, you are already good enough. At the same time, your strength was much stronger than mine. I was not that strong when I was your age." Orochimaru chuckled lightly.


    He is a bit greedy for Zhishui''s cells.


    However, it is not used to study some artificial human test products, but to study the perfect body in his imagination.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： If you eat and think about things, you will not be able to absorb nutrients

    Chapter 267 Eating and thinking about things will make you unable to absorb nutrition


    In the morning, Yongze got up and washed as usual.


    After washing, use Flying Thunder God to arrive at Boss Watanabe''s dumpling shop.


    "Watanabe, the same." Yongze handed the money to Boss Watanabe and said.


    "It just so happened that I just finished making three copies of your special version with extra ingredients." Boss Watanabe took the money and handed the dumplings to Yongze with a smile.


    After taking the dumpling, and having some unhealthy gossip with Boss Watanabe, Yongze directly used Fei Leishen to return home again.


    Back home, Yongze opened the bag. The freshly made dumplings were still steaming, and a sweet smell of red beans broke through the outer layer of white and tender glutinous rice and permeated the air.


    Yongze picked up a dumpling, took a bite, and it still had the familiar taste.


    During this period, Yongze''s mind was not idle, he opened the system panel and began to check the data.


    ¡¾Bound Building: Muye Village¡¿


    ¡¾Prosperity: 2480¡¿


    ¡¾Points: 180,000¡¿


    Although the special warfare squad has just started and cannot bring about a major increase in prosperity, the fourth-generation Anbu and the training team are in the stage of exerting their strength.


    Kakashi Sharingan evolution kaleidoscope, implanting secondary intercolumnar cells, Zhishui Sharingan evolution kaleidoscope, implanting secondary intercolumn cells.


    Kai''s armed domineering color is becoming more and more proficient, and the eight-door dunjia is also steadily improving. Five-door dunjia has become the norm, and the sixth door will not cause too much damage.


    The strength of Saltwater and Inuzuka Green is also steadily improving. After being able to skillfully control the armed color, the lethality of Saltwater has risen sharply, and the shadows have been played out.


    Inuzuka Midori is also making continuous progress on the road of creating his own physical skills, and he doesn''t need to use a single trick until the end.


    Those are advances in high-level combat power.


    There are also many ordinary Anbu members who have shown gratifying results after receiving the six-style training from the training team.


    For example, in the war with Yun Yin, several Anbu officers used Shaba and Yuebu flexibly to detect a lot of information.


    Six Styles are really suitable for Anbu.


    The fighting power of the high-level members and the ordinary members go hand in hand, and because of defeating Yunyin, in order to get the eight-tailed and two-tailed Raikage back, Yunyin is bleeding a lot, and Konoha has gained a lot of benefits from it.


    In addition to the completion of the restoration of the damaged Nine Tails Night, Konoha also built some other buildings.


    The combination of these conditions led to Konoha¡¯s prosperity increasing sharply in just one and a half months, directly jumping to 2,480, an increase of more than 400.


    It is only 520 degrees of prosperity to unlock the new template from the new template.


    However, Yongze also knows that this is only because the previous accumulation exploded in a short period of time. If he thinks about it rising by 400 in a month and a half, it is obviously a fart.


    Development comes step by step, and it is unrealistic to rise out of thin air. Unless Obito suddenly realizes his conscience and wants to change his mind and join Konoha with a complete Akatsuki, this may usher in a wave of skyrocketing.


    But no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s impossible. Now Obito is completely filled with hatred, and he has no time to think about other things.


    There can only be one possibility of Nagasawa''s fantasies, that is, Obito wants to do something, just meets Shisui, and Shisui sends Obito to the other **** who protects Konoha, then Obito will bring Akatsuki joined Konoha and worked hard for Konoha.


    Nagaze shook his head, shaking this unreliable idea out of his head, Obito is not a fool, and he will definitely not come to Konoha easily after suffering a loss.


    Coming to Konoha also secretly came to worship Nohara Lin.


    But Shisui can¡¯t be made to do nothing, squatting at Nohara Rin¡¯s tombstone for 24 hours.


    Click on the template page, there is only a lonely template in the Thousand Hands Gate.


    Click on the template of Thousand Hands, and Yongze began to add points of happiness.


    First, use 30,000 points to click the Fujian template to 80% fusion.


    In the range of 80 to 90 fusion degrees, it takes 36,000 points to increase the fusion degree of the door template by 1%.


    However, since the template for the door belongs to Konoha, it is 50% off, so only 18,000 points are needed.


    Without hesitation, Yongze added points crazily again, using 126,000 points to increase the fusion degree of the template to 87%!


    It is only 3% away from the 90% fusion degree of starting the challenge mission.


    Currently, Yongze still has 24,000 points left, and he can add a little more fusion, but it doesn''t make much sense, and he can''t start the challenge mission.


    That 1% degree of fusion can''t make him any big improvement.


    So Yongze simply kept 24,000 points in case of emergencies.


    Points are still very useful, they can directly improve various abilities, and can also help people unlock domineering talents.


    Yongze is going to help Minato unlock the domineering talent after a while.


    Minato itself has excellent perception, and he should be able to learn the domineering color quickly. It is hard to say whether the armed color can be learned quickly, but it will definitely be no problem.


    Before Minato had just taken over as Hokage, and Konoha had just finished the third Ninja World War.


    All kinds of things piled up together, not to mention Minato, that year, Yongze was surprisingly busy, he really used himself to separate himself, and kept more than two shadow clones for a long time.


    That''s why Nagasawa didn''t mention the domineering thing to Minato.


    After all, domineering can only be icing on the cake for Minato. Minato''s own perception ability is comparable to that of perceiving ninjas. Except for the powerhouse of the fourth generation of Raikage, the first-hand spiral pill is basically unstoppable, and the demand for armed color is not so great. big.


    But now that everything has come to an end, Minato is at leisure, and has even been practicing senjutsu recently.


    Obviously, Minato is not satisfied with the status quo, but also wants to improve its strength.


    Since they all need to cultivate, then simply hand over the domineering to Minato, and the icing on the cake can also add a little bit, Yongze thinks so.


    Of course, he still has an idea, since both the armed color and knowledge color of the ninja world need to use chakra.


    As we all know, Senjutsu is a ninjutsu that uses the Sennin Chakra version.


    Then what will happen if you use Xianju Chakra to activate the Armed Color and Knowledge Color Domineering? Nagasawa was curious.


    He couldn¡¯t try it himself, because the armed color on his body is the pure One Piece World armed color, which is different from Kakashi¡¯s ninja version.


    The more in-depth the research on the Chakra system, the more Yongze felt that the way out of the Chakra system might lie in natural energy, not other things.


    Qudaoyu can eliminate ordinary ninjutsu, but not immortal jutsu, which shows that the chakra level of immortal jutsu is obviously different.


    Thinking about it, Yongze''s dumplings were also finished. He looked at the calendar and found that it was March 4th.


    "Nanou''s birthday is coming soon."


    Nano Yu''s birthday is March 5th.


    "How do I live..." Yongze fell into deep thought again.


    I have been to various famous scenic spots in the Land of Fire, and it is meaningless to go again. Do you want to just pass by?


    Suddenly, Yongze had a flash of inspiration and thought of a good place. The scenery was definitely something No Naoyu had never seen before, and he could have a picnic.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： On the Importance of Economic Development

    Chapter 268 on the importance of economic development


    The place Yongze thought of was naturally the Starfall Valley where the alien spaceship was discovered not long ago. There are now a large number of Anbu elites guarding the place on 24-hour shifts.


    Starfall Valley is originally inaccessible and the environment has not suffered from man-made damage, so the natural scenery is very good.


    Because of the energy leak from the alien spacecraft, the environment of Starfall Valley was changed, and the plants in Starfall Valley were greatly changed. A tree that can emit blue light appeared.


    It may look ordinary during the day, but if it is night, Yongze believes that it is absolutely amazing.


    That is not an effect made by any lighting, but a natural growth.


    The environment is so good, and no one comes to bother you. If you are hungry, you can also hunt a huge beast unique to Xingluo to fill your stomach. It is simply a perfect date place.


    If the spaceship is studied thoroughly in the future and the spaceship is transferred, maybe this place can be built into a tourist attraction, which is so unique.


    Thinking of this date place that can surprise Nonoyu, Yongze went out with confidence and started a day''s trip.


    First, he went to the office of the Hokage Building. His office in the Hokage Building was on the lower floor of the Hokage Office, next to the offices of Sandaime and two consultants.


    Sitting on the office chair, Yongze began to look through some documents that need to be processed in the past few days.


    After processing all the more important documents, Yongze went to Minato and discussed with him some issues about Konoha''s economic development.


    Although there are many shops in Konoha, it is definitely unrealistic to rely on the taxes of those shops to make money. Now the main source of finance of the wood industry is the financial support and task entrustment of the daimyo.


    But Yongze doesn¡¯t like the system of Daimyo Ninja Village, and the economy is a very important part in order to truly develop.


    How can such an important thing be in the hands of others.


    The current situation of Konoha is that as long as the daimyo cuts off the money given to Konoha, Konoha''s finances will collapse soon, and the situation will be difficult at that time, which is not allowed by Nagasawa.


    Although daimyo generally would not do such stupid things, Ninja Village is the most important combat power of a country, and it is the strongest military force in a country. If Ninja Village is abolished, then the country will basically be abolished.


    But Yongze doesn''t like the feeling of fate being held in other people''s hands, he likes to hold fate in his own hands.


    Even if he does it, the development is mediocre and the prosperity is declining, it is his own fault, and Yongze can accept it.


    If his prosperity is greatly reduced because of a stupid big name, then Yongze will really be angry.


    He started to lay out the layout very early, and the Golden Organization of the Kingdom of Chuan was an important step for him.


    In the ninja world, ninja equipment is equivalent to the ninja''s arms, and it is a necessity for ninjas to perform tasks, and the profits in it are unimaginable for ordinary people.


    Not too much, but anyone who has something to do with the word reform can¡¯t be too fast, you have to take it slowly, so Nagasawa just told Minato to pay attention to Konoha¡¯s commercial development.


    Had a brief chat with Minato, and Nagasawa walked out of Hokage''s office not long after, but instead of returning to his own office, he left the Hokage building with the Flying Thunder God and went to the training team.


    Yongze entered the training area of ??the four groups, inspected the training situation of the four groups, and sometimes demonstrated it himself for guidance.


    After finishing all this, it will be almost noon.


    Originally at this time, he had to deal with the training team, but Zhishui came back from vacation, and since Zhishui and salt water can be dealt with together, he is not needed.


    Unless it''s some big things, the two of them can''t make a decision, and then Yongze will be used.


    After returning home, Yongze cooked some stir-fried vegetables casually. This was because Dou was going to go home for dinner after training, otherwise he would directly make a red bean rice bowl, which is simple and delicious.


    Waiting until Dou came back, Yongze started eating with Dou.


    During the meal, Yong Ze asked about Dou''s recent practice.


    "The nature of water is changing smoothly, and I have been working hard. I feel that I will reach the third stage in a few months. The nature of wind properties is not changing as smoothly as water, and I have encountered a bottleneck." After thinking for a while, he said.


    Although he was born with three elements of water, earth and wind, the talents of these three attributes are not the same.


    Earth attribute is not very manifested yet, because I haven''t practiced much.


    However, there is an obvious difference between the wind attribute and the water attribute. The cultivation speed of the water attribute is much faster than that of the wind attribute.


    Of course, this also has something to do with Yongze being better at water escape. After all, Yongze has a template of Qianshoubanjian, and his wind escape is far worse than water escape.


    Nagaze thought about it, and it seems that there are very few Konohas who are better at wind escape, because the wind attribute is a very rare attribute.


    Orochimaru''s ninjutsu is very complicated, and he knows a little bit of all kinds of ninjutsu, including illusion, sealing and various secret arts. Yongze remembers that he seems to be good at Fengtun.


    But let Dou follow Dashewan to learn how to escape, Yongze is afraid that Dashewan will make the belt crooked, so think about it or forget it.


    Yongze suddenly thought of a good candidate.


    That is the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen who is known as the professor of ninjutsu.


    Leaving aside what Sarutobi Hiruzen did, but his talent in ninjutsu is still very strong.


    The third generation can use more than a thousand kinds of ninjutsu, and can skillfully use the chakra attribute changes. He basically knows most of the ninjutsu and illusion secrets in Konoha, and they are all practiced. The name of ninjutsu professor is well-deserved.


    In the original book, Orochimaru also saw that the three-generation old man was dying, and coupled with the experiment of reincarnation, he dared to play Konoha Crash.


    Although there is a saying that if you are proficient in everything, you are not proficient in everything, and there is no outstanding point.


    But if the change of Chakra¡¯s nature is honed to the point of three generations, it¡¯s not that he is not outstanding, but everything is outstanding, and he has reached the top level. What restricts him is other aspects.


    Three generations of this level are definitely more than enough to teach Joyride.


    Moreover, there are other benefits for letting Douqu and the three generations learn from each other.


    "In a few days, I will talk to the third generation, let you go to him to study Fengtun for a period of time." Yong Ze said.


    "Master III?" Dou was a little confused.


    Didn''t he just say that wind attribute cultivation is not as fast as water attribute? Why did he just ask him to go to Hokage to practice.


    "Well, the change of the nature of the wind attribute of the third generation is much better than mine, and you should make great progress after studying with him for a while." Yongze nodded.


    The files on the Naruto assistant position have been processed, and the training team is also very stable, so don¡¯t worry about it for now, and the cultivation of the bag is also clearly arranged. It¡¯s time for him to enjoy life and spend a good time with Nonoyu Disrupted birthday.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： uniform

    Chapter 269 Uniforms


    March 5, early morning.


    Nagasawa got up early, washed up, and did not change into the Konoha Jominin uniform he usually wears, but a black kimono that has been slightly modified.


    Some troublesome places have been changed to make it more convenient to wear.


    Although he was helping Nonoyu celebrate his birthday, Yongze regarded this time as a date.


    Because I have been planning the layout of the Nine-Tails Rebellion last year, I was very busy with all kinds of things, so I didn''t spend much time with Nonaiyu.


    Maybe he spends more time with Minato discussing various things about Konoha than he spends with Nonoyu.


    After all, No Naiyu is not living with him yet, the two are separated, and No Naiyu still lives in the orphanage.


    One is that they cannot let go of the children in the orphanage.


    Secondly, Nonaiyu felt that the two of them were not married yet, so living together was a bit outrageous.


    Living separately again, and Yongze being so busy, the two of them naturally spend less time together.


    Few serious dates. If Yongze wants to do something happy, he has to pick a good time.


    So Yongze wanted to make up for Nonoyu, turning her birthday into a date, and the two of them spent a day alone.


    Since it''s a date, you should dress better. Wear a Konoha Ninja uniform. What does that look like? Nagasawa doesn''t even bother to wear a forehead protector.


    Well-dressed Yongze stood in his bathroom, glanced at the handsome man in the mirror, and nodded in satisfaction.


    As expected of him, he is so handsome, why don''t you ask Nonaiyu to help him make him look ugly?


    It would be too troublesome if you were approached by other girls all the time on the street.


    Yongze thought about it, and felt that it would be better not to trouble Nonoyu, after all, he is so handsome, it is a sin not to be admired.


    After finishing his self-indulgence, Yongze walked out of the house and walked towards the orphanage.


    "Yongze, why do you..."


    When Yongze walked into the orphanage, Nonaiyu had just prepared breakfast for the children and was breathing in the yard.


    Seeing Yongze walking over in a handsome black kimono, Nonoyu was also slightly surprised.


    Yongze did not inform her of this in advance.


    "Today is your birthday, and it''s time to take a break. I''m going to take you to play for a day." Yongze walked to Nonoyu and said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you notify me, so that I can prepare the clothes in advance and prepare the children''s meals for the day in advance."


    No Naiyu brushed the blond hair scattered in front to his ears, and said helplessly.


    "I want to give you a surprise. You don''t have to worry about the children. I have already made arrangements. There will be very reliable people to deliver meals and take care of them." Yongze said.


    With Yongze''s personality, he was admitted to those children in the orphanage.


    If you don''t prepare anything, let No Naiyu go out with him to play, I''m afraid No Naiyu will not be at ease after playing, and will always worry about the children in the orphanage.


    After they leave, someone will naturally take care of the children in the orphanage, cook for them and so on.


    "Okay, wait for me a little while, I''ll go and change clothes." Nonaiyu was relieved when he heard that Yongze had made arrangements in advance, and said with a gentle smile.


    Of course she also wants to go on a date with Yongze.


    No Naoyu is actually a little guilty, she thinks that she has not fulfilled her girlfriend''s duty.


    Because she was busy with the orphanage, she didn''t have much time to spend with Yongze.


    No Naoyu, who was changing clothes, suddenly saw a dress that she had made to order but hadn''t worn.


    That''s a miko costume.


    Although Yongze said before that as long as the clothes she wears look good, he likes them all.


    But No Naoyu was also an elite ninja at the root anyway, and he was not a person who would believe what others said.


    Nanou felt that Nagazawa had special feelings for Miko costumes, so he ordered a set.


    But there is no chance to use it later, so it has been kept there.


    Nanou thought for a while, picked up the miko costume and changed into it, and then walked out.


    Yongze, who was waiting, saw Nonoyu walking out in a red and white maiden costume, and his eyes lit up.


    Moreover, Yongze found that this was different from the miko costume that Nonayu wore before, and it was more prominent, showing Nonayu''s proud chest.


    Yongze said that Nonai Yu understood him too well, so he liked it.


    However, compared to this more conservative miko costume, he actually likes some more liberal miko costumes, the kind that show the northern hemisphere or legs.


    Of course, the relatively free maiden costume is only suitable for private places, such as bedrooms.


    "Do you like it?" Nonoyu asked softly.


    "I like it very much, and you also gave me a surprise." Yongze went up and held Nonoyu''s hand and said.


    How to persuade Nonayu to wear some more free maiden clothes in the bedroom is a problem.


    No Naoyu is considered a relatively conservative type. I am afraid she may not be able to accept the free clothes that Yongze imagined.


    Nagaze first took Nonoyu to the ninja school, and told Nonoyu how he behaved in school.


    "Dou''s performance is very good, even from the establishment of Ninja School, he is still the top genius."


    "It''s a pity that the ninja school is on holiday, otherwise I can take you to meet a good friend of his at the ninja school, a little girl from the Hinata family."


    "Is it Huayang? I have a little impression. Dou told me that she is very nice and works hard." Nonaiyu remembered what he said when chatting with Dou.


    "Yes, I feel that she and Dou have a very good relationship. Last time I saw the two of them close together." Yongze laughed.


    "It''s pretty good, I''m relieved that the life of Dou is like this." Nonaiyu said with a smile.


    In the beginning, Yongze went to the orphanage in order to find Dou, and Dou could be regarded as the fate between Yongze and Nonoyu.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze took advantage of his super speed to take Nonai Yu to a nearby city to watch a movie.


    That''s right, there are already movies at this time, and they are developing well. Not only ordinary people like to watch them, but also some ninjas like to watch them.


    Because he was new to it, Nonaiyu enjoyed watching it with great interest. As for Yongze, he said that with the level of special effects in the movie, it is better to take a camera and shoot him directly.


    But when Yongze brought Nonaiyu to see, he was ready. The main purpose was to make Nonaiyu happy.


    The two of them kept walking around, and the time kept passing. The day passed like this, and the night fell.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to a good place" Yongze said with a smile.


    He deliberately shifted the play route to Starfall Valley, and now he is very close to Starfall Valley.


    Yongze quickly picked up Nonaiyu, exploded at a high speed, and then used a Flying Thunder God to directly reach the Starfall Valley.


    "Yongze, you..." Nonayu just wanted to ask why Yongze was so anxious all of a sudden, it made her a little dizzy so quickly, but she was immediately attracted by the surrounding scenery.


    In the dark night, the leaves shone like stars, dancing in the air, dispelling the darkness and illuminating the figures of the two.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： People cannot be generalized

    Chapter 270 People and people cannot be generalized


    In the morning, Douxiang woke up as usual, and he wasn''t surprised that he didn''t see Yongze.


    Yesterday he didn''t see anyone from Yongze, he thought Yongze probably went out to do a mission?


    But it¡¯s not a big problem. I found 10,000 taels of banknotes on the table in my pocket. It should be the pocket money Yongze gave him. There must be no problem with eating.


    Dou first ran around Konoha a few times, and after running, he bought some food at the breakfast shop.


    He doesn''t have particularly high requirements for food, just don''t lean towards strange places, such as sweet to cloying, sweet to cloying, and sweet to cloying.


    After breakfast, Dou started to go to the special operations squad.


    Theoretically, he doesn''t need to go, because the special warfare squad doesn''t force the team members to clock in at work.


    Others are going because they have to receive training from a trainer and practice breathing.


    But he is different. He has already learned the breathing method, and the rest is more for him to practice and comprehend by himself. When encountering difficult questions, he needs to ask Yongze.


    However, Weidou believes that since he is a member of the special operations class, although he has not yet participated in the assessment and is currently only a reserve member, he is also a member of the special operations class, and he still needs to train with everyone.


    It is not necessary to go every day, but at least three days a week.


    Dou generally likes to go there in the morning, and then go down to practice with Itachi.


    He walked unhurriedly towards the base of the special operations squad.


    The location of the base is very remote, quite far from the residential area, but there is no rush to go around, just treat it as a post-meal digestion.


    When I walked to the base of the special warfare squad, there were not many people on the public training ground, and only some people were practicing on their own.


    These people are basically the most diligent group of people.


    After nine o''clock, the trainers will lead the team members to start the practice of breathing method.


    Those who practice in public training grounds basically want to become stronger and are doing extra exercises.


    If they guess well, they not only wake up before others to practice in the morning, but also go to bed later than others at night, and they are also practicing.


    Doudou suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd, he was in a bad mood, and quickly slowed down his steps, with a calm expression on his face, trying to get past.


    But it turns out that often what you don''t want to happen is more likely to happen.


    "Wait a minute, Dou, I want to challenge you!" Isamu Uchiha, who was practicing, suddenly saw Dou walking in, his eyes lit up, and he said loudly.


    There is no way to go around, so I can only stop and look at Isamu Uchiha with a slight headache.


    Dodo thinks that Isamu Uchiha is one of the few people in Konoha who can embarrass him.


    Not because of anything else, but Isamu Uchiha really likes to challenge him.


    Even if it is a pocket, I am a little confused by Uchiha Isamu''s persistent challenge and don''t know what to say.


    If he doesn''t come to the special warfare class for a week, it will be assigned to Isamu Uchiha.


    More than half a month ago, Uchiha had just learned a little breathing method, so he challenged him again excitedly.


    Of course, the result is undoubtedly that Isamu Uchiha was easily defeated by him.


    At that time, Isamu Uchiha looked autistic, as if he had been hit hard.


    Dou can also understand a little bit. After all, I learned new things to challenge the people I lost to before, but in the end I still lost. It is normal to feel uncomfortable.


    At that time, he kindly comforted Isamu Uchiha a little bit.


    It turned out that when he went to the special operations class the next day, he met Isamu Uchiha, and Isamu Uchiha challenged him again.


    Said that yesterday I lost too quickly, I understand that I didn''t lose, and I am a little unwilling.


    Dou is a kind-hearted person, so he accepted the challenge without thinking too much.


    This time he deliberately slowed down the offensive rhythm, making it clear that Uchiha lost bravely.


    I didn¡¯t go back for two days, and when I went for the third time, I was challenged by Isamu Uchiha again.


    The reason for Isamu Uchiha this time is very simple. He said that he has figured it out. The strength of the bag cannot be caught up in a short period of time, so he needs more pressure.


    The source of this pressure is that Xiangdou challenged him, and he was defeated.


    Kuto was a little speechless, he suspected that Uchiha Isamu had awakened some strange hobby.


    But Dou still has to accept it, because according to Yongze''s words, if there are no more than five challengers per day, he cannot refuse. It can only be said that this person has finished fighting, and the next person has to wait until later.


    Thanks to Isamu Uchiha, the people in the special operations squad have a clearer understanding of the strength of the pocket.


    That is, don''t fight, if you fight, you lose.


    Originally, they should be at an age that refuses to admit defeat, but the gap is too big, even if they want to refuse to admit defeat.


    In terms of ninjutsu, the b-level water dragon bomb technique and the water array wall pocket are all easy to use to play new tricks, which makes people call it unscientific.


    In terms of breathing method, he has mastered all the sword shapes of Water Breathing, and can skillfully use breathing method and chakra resonance to increase the power of sword energy.


    And their breathing method has just started, and most people can only use three body jutsu in ninjutsu. How can this be compared? The gap is too big, and they don''t even have a jealous heart.


    So no one dares to challenge the bag, so naturally the number of times will not be exhausted.


    Some people also challenged it on a whim, but after the challenge, they all shut themselves down.


    Only Uchiha Isamu is different. He has been defeated repeatedly, and the more he loses, the braver he becomes.


    This can''t help but make Dou sigh, they are all members of the Uchiha clan, the difference in personality is really different, and Itachi will not be like this.


    "You challenge me so frequently, it might be better to digest the previous battles." Dou reminded kindly.


    "It''s okay, I have carefully recorded the shortcomings exposed in the last battle.


    Challenge you because only when I am defeated by your powerful strength, I will be more motivated to practice. "


    Isamu Uchiha said something serious.


    pocket:...


    Co-authoring, you simply want to be beaten.


    "Yu, this idiot..." Uchiha Naoki who was not far away from Uchiha Yu walked away silently, expressing that he didn''t know this pervert who liked to be beaten.


    In this case, the bag can only satisfy Isamu Uchiha.


    This time, Pouch put out all his strength, and when he made a move, his whole body''s chakra exploded, and his breathing method was urged to the extreme, with small streams of water surrounding his body, and then he rushed out violently.


    The powerful force hit Yu Zhibo''s body, and directly sent Yu Zhibo flying upside down.


    Kuu directly beat Yu Zhiha in seconds!


    The people around were shocked. It turned out that the bag was kept in the hand before. This is too strong. Are you really a person who graduated after only entering the first grade?


    Isamu Uchiha thumped and fell to the ground hard.


    If it was a real fight, he would have been beheaded with a knife.


    Another failure did not discourage Uchiha, he felt that his fighting spirit had been completely stimulated by the bag, and his whole body was full of energy.


    Only those who have surpassed such a strong person can have the joy from the heart.


    Isamu Uchiha quickly got up, then patted the ashes on his body and said:


    "You guy is really strong, but you still keep your hands. Did you look down on me before, and you must use your full strength like today!"


    Speechless, he seems to have made a wrong decision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Dumplings and Meatballs

    Chapter 271 Dumplings and meatballs


    "Restraint is still necessary." Yongze, who woke up feeling endless emptiness the next day after a date with Nonoyu, came to a conclusion.


    Going back to Konoha, after sending Nonaiyu back to the orphanage, Yongze didn''t go home first, anyway, he left money for Dou, so Dou can go buy food by himself, and he won''t die of starvation.


    Dou is not a fool, even if Yongze didn¡¯t keep any money, Dou can go to Itachi¡¯s or Huayang¡¯s to eat and drink.


    At this time, it was already past three o''clock in the afternoon. Yongze walked around and found that there was nothing to eat, but there were still things that he didn''t want to eat.


    So Yongze went directly to the dumpling shop, ready to buy some dumplings for lunch.


    "Watanabe, as usual." Yongze said as he walked into the dumpling shop skillfully.


    "Well, right now, Yongze, why do you look a little bit out of place today." Boss Watanabe, who is familiar with Yongze, can tell at a glance that Yongze seems a little vain today?


    "What''s wrong, is it more handsome than before, I think this is normal." Yong Ze joked.


    Boss Watanabe was speechless. Sure enough, people who have girlfriends are different, and their skins have thickened a lot.


    Today, Itachi suddenly became a little greedy. Recently, when Quan went to his house last time, he ate a little dumpling, and then he didn''t eat any more.


    It''s not that Itachi has no money, Fuyue gave him a lot of pocket money, more than enough to buy dumplings.


    Rather, he feels that he cannot be swayed by desires and needs restraint.


    But Itachi felt that two weeks of restraint was enough, and he could also release it appropriately.


    So Itachi walked into the dumpling shop. The first time he entered the dumpling shop, Itachi saw Nagasawa who was sitting there waiting for the dumpling.


    ''Duanzi weirdo. ¡¯ The word came to mind.


    Two years ago, he met Yongze at a dessert shop. What Yongze said at that time impressed him deeply, so Itachi always remembered it.


    Because Yongze didn''t leave his name, and asked Itachi to go to the dumpling shop to buy dumplings and report his name, so Itachi nicknamed Yongze in his heart, Danzi Weird.


    Of course, Itachi couldn''t really say this nickname and call Yongze.


    Because Itachi thinks this is a very rude thing, the reason why he took a nickname in his heart is that Yongze is a bit outrageous, and the other is that he doesn''t know Yongze''s name, so he can only imagine a code name.


    Itachi thought for a while, walked up to Yongze, and said, "Hello, thank you for inviting me to eat dumplings before, and the dumplings in this store are really delicious."


    Nagaze looked at Itachi with a very kind gaze. He has such vision at such a young age.


    He became interested when he said this.


    So Yongze and Itachi talked about the advantages of Boss Watanabe''s dango, which is his added version of dango.


    At this time, Boss Watanabe¡¯s dumplings were also ready. Yongze took his own dumplings and walked back to his seat, and said to Itachi, ¡°Do you want to try it.¡±


    Itachi hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. It is not a good habit to eat other people''s food, especially if this person is someone he is not very familiar with.


    Seeing Uchiha Itachi''s refusal, Yongze felt a little regretful. After finally meeting someone who was also a sweet party, he couldn''t make his special rice dumpling.


    "Why don''t you eat a dumpling, and I''ll teach you a very powerful ninjutsu." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    "Thank you, but no need, I can''t do anything for you, I deserve it." Itachi declined.


    "I think you can read it before deciding." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Nagaze picked up the bag containing the dumplings with his left hand, grabbed Uchiha Itachi with his right hand, and directly used Flying Thunder God to reach a forest where he often practiced before.


    Itachi felt his world spinning for a while, and then the surrounding scene suddenly changed, from a dumpling shop to a forest full of big trees.


    Itachi Uchiha raised his hand to pinch himself to see if he was dreaming?


    But before Uchiha Itachi pinched him, he knew it was not a dream, because Yongze had already pinched it for him.


    The real pain told him that this was not a dream, but that he was suddenly taken into the forest.


    ¡®Can a person¡¯s speed really be that fast? Why did you take me to a place I''ve never been before in an instant...'' Feeling the pain on his face, Itachi thought to himself.


    Not knowing what was going on, Itachi quickly pushed away Yongze''s hand, stepped back a few steps, and looked at Yongze warily.


    Yongze didn''t care, laughed twice, put the bag containing the dumplings on the ground, and said:


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. It was not convenient to perform ninjutsu in that place just now. If Boss Watanabe''s shop is smashed, it will be a big loss to Konoha."


    Itachi is speechless, this reason is too outrageous.


    Seeing Itachi didn''t seem to believe it, Yongze stretched out his right hand, which condensed a chakra ball through shape change, and then let it spin at a high speed.


    Soon, a huge chakra ball half a meter wide appeared in Yongze''s hand.


    Yongze slammed the spiral pill to the ground.


    Boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, a large amount of dust was lifted, and a large circular pit appeared.


    "How about this ninjutsu?" Yong Ze looked at Itachi with a smile.


    "As long as you eat a dumpling, I will teach you."


    After speaking, Yongze handed the bag containing the dumplings to Itachi.


    Looking at the big hole in Nagasawa that was instantly hit by the chakra ball, Itachi fell into deep thought.


    If he read correctly just now, Yongze didn''t even make a seal, which means that this is a Muji ninjutsu, and it is also powerful.


    Such ninjutsu, Yongze said, as long as he eats a dumpling, he will teach him.


    Itachi thought for a while, and finally took the dumpling. According to Yongze''s strength, he doesn''t need to be too fancy to kill him, just need to explode at the same speed as before, and give him another dumpling.


    It''s not for learning ninjutsu, he feels that if he doesn''t eat this dumpling, Yongze won''t let him go.


    Itachi picked up the dumpling and took a bite. The first bite was amazing, and the second bite was not bad, but it felt a little too sweet after eating. It would be better to reduce the sweetness a little.


    "How does it taste?" Yongze asked.


    "Overall, it''s okay." Itachi said.


    "Yes, you have a future. Do you want to be my disciple? I know a lot of things. For example, the ninjutsu just now can only be said to be a good one, which is far from the best." Yong Ze nodded in satisfaction. .


    With Itachi''s talent shown in the original book, it is no problem to be his disciple.


    The most important thing is Itachi''s attitude towards Konoha. The village will always be put first, and he has a very big picture.


    This makes Yongze very fond of it, what Konoha lacks is a good ninja like Itachi with good talent and sense of responsibility.


    Itachi will play a very important role in the complete body of Konoha in his imagination.


    If there is Hokage among the Uchiha clan, then it''s either Shimizu or Itachi.


    ps: I went back to my hometown, it was so cold, my hands were shivering from the cold.


    It seems that there is something wrong with the wires, and it is easy to trip when the air conditioner is turned on.


    pain!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： Life is not easy, and Itachi also sighs (4k)

    Chapter 272 Life is not easy, Itachi also sighs (4k)


    "Thank you, senior, but I''m not familiar with you, so let me go back and ask my father for advice." Itachi thought for a while and said.


    Itachi wanted to refuse at first, but he didn''t know the strange man in front of him. Even if the man showed impressive strength, he didn''t have any idea.


    But Itachi was afraid that Yongze would be unhappy, so he chose to put it mildly.


    "It''s okay, you can think about it carefully, but even if you don''t become my disciple, I will entrust that ninjutsu to you. If you say it, you must do it."


    Nagaze also saw that Itachi seemed a little reluctant but didn''t care too much, so he smiled and said.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze grabbed Itachi''s arm, ready to use Flying Thunder God again to bring Itachi to the dumpling shop.


    This time Itachi concentrated his mind and stared at Yongze intently, ready to see how Yongze did it.


    But before Itachi could understand what was happening, the scene in front of him suddenly changed, and he returned to the familiar street.


    Itachi was stunned, he didn''t see Yongze making any special movements, why did he come back suddenly.


    But Itachi is sure of one fact, that is, Yongze''s unscientific extreme speed is not achieved by running.


    As for how Yongze did it, Itachi doesn''t know, he encountered his own knowledge blind spot.


    "Wait for me at the dumpling shop at seven o''clock in the evening the day after tomorrow, and I will teach you ninjutsu." Yongze only left Itachi a handsome back, and then disappeared.


    ''What a weirdo. ¡¯ Itachi thought.


    Just now he was going to say that there is no need to teach that ninjutsu, but before he could speak, Yongze disappeared.


    And haven''t told him his name yet.


    Itachi shook his head, turned around and went back to the dumpling shop to buy a dumpling.


    In the process of buying dumplings, Itachi suddenly had a flash of inspiration. That person should be a regular customer of this store. Maybe the boss knows his name.


    "Boss, do you know the name of that brother just now?" Itachi asked Boss Watanabe.


    "The brother just now? You are talking about Yong Ze, don''t you know him?"


    Boss Watanabe handed the dumpling to Itachi, and said casually, he saw Itachi walked to Yongze''s place on his own initiative just now, and thought that the two knew each other, they were relatives or something.


    Just now, Itachi and Yongze came to buy it, so it can only be Yongze.


    "Ah? What is Yongze?" When Itachi heard the word Yongze, he didn''t react at first, but soon realized that this is not the current assistant of Hokage, the brother Yongze in the sky, the one he wants to see the most. Is it the man''s name?


    "Just Nagasawa." Boss Watanabe was a little puzzled when he saw Itachi hadn''t picked up the dumplings for a long time, why was this kid so surprised.


    "Is that Nagasawa?" Itachi couldn''t help asking, his eyes widened and his face was full of shock.


    This news was a shock to him.


    It turned out that Yongze, whom he had been longing for all this time, had actually met him in two years, and he even told him his views on desire.


    Even more than that once, he also saw it at the birth party of his younger brother Sasuke Uchiha.


    "Even if you say that, I don''t know that Yongze you said, I only know him as Yongze." Boss Watanabe scratched his head and said.


    Itachi:¡­


    He is about to be stunned by the boss, this Yongze, that Yongze, one Yongze, does Konoha have many Yongzes?


    ¡®Maybe, it¡¯s just the same name. ¡¯ Itachi thought with luck.


    After all, the Yongze he met was a million different from the Yongze he had heard and imagined.


    The Yongze he met didn''t seem very reliable.


    Inexplicably, I gave a dumpling to a child I didn¡¯t know and told him to eat the dumpling. He also said that the dumpling from another company was more delicious. If you go to eat it, you can report his name. The boss will show his real strength, but he didn¡¯t say his name.


    Then he took the child out into the wild, saying that he would be invited to eat dumplings and teach ninjutsu after eating. The key is that he really taught it, and ninjutsu is really powerful.


    How unreliable it is to do such a thing.


    The Yongze he imagined is a man of extraordinary strength, who has a plan for everything, treats people gently, inherits the will of fire from his ancestors, and is the most reliable person in Konoha.


    This is not his imagination, it is collected from the opinions of people around him about Yongze.


    Suppressing the Nine-Tails Rebellion proves that Yongze is extremely powerful.


    Captain Yongze is thinking about how to strengthen Konoha all the time, and he is very concerned about the training results of each member. This is Shisui''s evaluation of Yongze, which proves that Yongze has inherited the will of fire.


    There are many other people who have positive comments on Yongze, such as Dou.


    Even his father, Tomigake Uchiha, praised Nagasawa as a ninja destined to become a legend.


    This series of evaluations made Itachi look forward to Nagasawa very much, and he was recognized by so many people, including his most trusted senior Uchiha Shisui, good friend Yakushi Dou, and his father Uchiha Fugaku.


    Nongze like this must be a very good and reliable person, Itachi thinks so from the bottom of his heart.


    So Itachi really wants to ask Yongze, ask him his views on war, how to become strong, and whether personal efforts can eliminate war.


    But if it was the Yongze he met just now, Itachi doubted whether the other party could give a good answer.


    "Little friend, do you want more dumplings." Boss Watanabe reminded him seeing Itachi was in a daze and refused to pick up the dumplings.


    "Sorry, I lost my mind." The interrupted Itachi quickly gathered his mind, apologized to Boss Watanabe, then took the dumpling and walked out of the dumpling shop.


    If it is normal, Itachi must be looking for a place where no one can taste delicious dumplings.


    But now his thoughts are all thinking about that Yongze just now, whether it is that Naruto assistant Yongze, whether it is the elder brother of Dou, the reliable senior of Shishuikou.


    ¡®Let¡¯s ask Dou when he is practicing, and ask his brother if he likes to eat dumplings. ¡¯ Itachi thought with a heavy heart.


    In fact, he already had an answer in his mind.


    At Sasuke''s banquet, Nagasawa is sitting next to the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.


    It''s just that this answer is a bit cruel, and Itachi doesn''t want to reveal it.


    If it is true, what did he do to reject the apprentice he most yearns for as a ninja?


    Thinking of this, Itachi felt that the dumplings in his hand seemed to have lost their due charm, so he couldn''t help but sighed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Leaving the dumpling shop, Yongze randomly found a place where no one was around and sat down to finish eating the dumpling, then walked towards the Hokage Building.


    However, he didn''t walk into Hokage''s office, nor his own office, but walked into the office of the third Hokage.


    Didn¡¯t he ask the third generation to help take Fengdun for a ride before? His purpose is for this.


    Anyway, the third generation has been free recently to find something for him to do, so that he can look bitter all day long and remember the days when he worked hard with his old classmates.


    Yongze first knocked on the door.


    "Enter."


    After the knock on the door, the voice of the third generation came out quickly.


    "Oh, it''s Yongze." The third generation was a little surprised to see that it was Yongze who came in.


    Although the two are on the same floor, they don''t communicate much, so they can chat together when the high-level people hold meetings together.


    Because Nagasawa didn¡¯t have much time to come to Hokage Building, he either dealt with documents or went to Minato to discuss things in Hokage Building, so he didn¡¯t have time to chat with Midai.


    "Three generations." Nagasawa said hello to the third generation


    "Nongze, what''s the matter with you?" Sandai nodded and asked.


    "I would like to ask you a favor, Sandaime. I wonder if you are free, Sandaime?" Nagasawa asked directly without any fancy.


    The third generation took a puff of cigarette and exhaled a lot of white mist, and said with a smile: "Let''s hear it, I''m a little curious, there is something that can stump you, Nagasawa, and you come to ask me, an old man, for help."


    After experiencing the last Kyuubi Rebellion, Yongze refreshed his image in the hearts of the third generation, not only in strength, the third generation recognized Yongze''s will of fire.


    Facing the danger, Yongze rushed to the forefront, and all the wide-area ninjutsu of the enemy were teleported away by Yongze using Flying Thunder God.


    At the critical moment when Kyuubi destroyed the village, it was Yong Ze who arrived in time and reversed the situation of the battle.


    With people like Minato and Nagasawa in charge of Konoha, Sandai is very relieved.


    "Where, the third generation is not old, and is still in the prime of life. If the opponent is you, I will not dare to relax. If I make a slight mistake, I will lose."


    When the third generation heard Yongze''s words, he couldn''t help touching his mustache and laughing.


    If it is a compliment from an ordinary person, the third generation will naturally not feel it, because it is a matter of course, and his strength, prestige and achievements are worthy of compliments.


    But if that person is able to easily beat up Kyuubi, and suppress a Yunyin army including Raikage and Eight-tails by one person, then the third generation will feel very comfortable and useful.


    "If I can help, then I will try my best to help." Sandaime said with a kind smile.


    "It''s just a small thing, it should be easy for the third generation, after all, you are very good at this."


    "Oh, what exactly is it?" Third Generation became a little interested.


    If Yongze needs to ask him, it means that Yongze is not good at it. He is good at it. Is it a matter of government affairs?


    "I have a younger brother, he has recently hit a bottleneck in Fengdun practice, and I am not good at Fengdun.


    So I thought that the third generation is proficient in five kinds of chakra nature changes, which should allow him to break through the bottleneck as soon as possible, so I want you to teach him for some time. "Yongze said his purpose of coming.


    "Should I teach your brother Fengdun..." The third generation fell into deep thought.


    Nagaze said that this is what he is good at, which is not wrong. After all, he taught Konoha Sannin, who is well-known in the ninja world, and it is completely fine to say that he can teach his apprentices.


    Although all three have their own minor flaws, overall they are all very good ninjas.


    Among them, the third generation of Orochimaru trained him as his heir.


    It''s a pity that Orochimaru changed later, became cold-blooded and cruel, and did things by unscrupulous means.


    Although Orochimaru was a little quiet and aloof when he was a child, but the third generation can feel the love of Orochimaru for his companions. At that time, Orochimaru was a person who was cold on the outside and hot on the inside.


    As for the current Orochimaru, the third generation can''t understand it anymore, so when voting for Hokage, he chose Minato instead of Orochimaru.


    "Since it is Yongze, your younger brother must also be very talented, why don''t I just accept him as a disciple." Sandai said.


    It is quite outrageous to say that, although he has three outstanding disciples, none of them has inherited his unique skills.


    Orochimaru likes the set of ninjutsu that he developed.


    Tsunade uses medical ninjutsu and taijutsu.


    Jiraiya...


    In short, he just didn''t learn his strongest combination of ninjutsu, five escape Dalian bullets.


    In all fairness, his combined ninjutsu is much better than those gaudy Blood Successor Limits, and it''s a pity that no one will do it.


    If he dies, it is estimated that this combination of ninjutsu will be lost.


    It happened that Yongze said that he should teach his younger brother Feng Dun, so the third generation came up with the idea of ??taking another disciple.


    If possible, the third generation still wants his combination ninjutsu to be inherited by others.


    "Student, that''s fine, I''ll trouble the third generation." Nagasawa nodded.


    It would be nice to have one more title of disciple of the third generation. The seniority rises immediately, and it is directly higher than Minato.


    After all, Minato''s teacher is Jiraiya, and Jiraiya is a disciple of three generations.


    "My younger brother is called Yaoshidou, and I will bring him to see you at the Hokage Building the day after tomorrow." Yong Ze said.


    "Yaoshidou?" The third generation felt that the name sounded familiar.


    He quickly remembered, isn''t this a genius who graduated directly from the first grade some time ago, but he didn''t expect it to be Yongze''s younger brother.


    But the name is wrong, shouldn¡¯t it be called Fujiwara Dou? Could it be a distant relative?


    "Well, I won''t bother you, Sandaime." Having settled the problem of Fengtun cultivation, Yong Ze said goodbye to Sandai soon.


    Three generations nodded, anyway, at least the talent of the disciple he is about to meet is not bad.


    The last one who graduated from the first grade was Kakashi, and he has subdued Jinchuriki alone on the battlefield, even though it was only Ninao Jinchuriki.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Itachi, you seem to be here later than usual today." Dou, who had been practicing for a while, stopped and said.


    "Dou, I want to ask you a question, does Assistant Nagasawa like to eat dumplings?" Itachi asked Xiangdou with a heavy expression.


    "Why are you asking this all of a sudden." Toujian Itachi''s expression was not quite right, so he didn''t answer directly.


    "Just answer it yourself, this question is very important." Itachi said seriously.


    Scratching his head, he wondered if he should tell the truth. The villager believed that Konoha was the strongest, but he was a man in his twenties who still liked to eat red bean dumplings. No one would believe him when he said it.


    Just when Dou was thinking about whether to fool me, Itachi added a sentence: "Don''t lie to me, Dou."


    "He really likes to eat dumplings, and he likes the special sweet red bean dumplings." Dou finally told the truth.


    "But although he likes to eat dumplings, it doesn''t hinder his strength..."


    "It really is him..." Itachi''s small face showed extremely complicated emotions.


    Yeah, sitting with Hokage, also called Nagasawa, it can only be that Hokage assisting Nagasawa.


    "Itachi, are you okay, what''s wrong?" Dou caring asked.


    Itachi looks a little out of place, looks depressed.


    "It''s okay, let''s start practicing." Itachi forced a smile and said.


    What exactly did he go through today.


    Assistant Nagasawa turned out to be the previous "Dumpling Monster".


    He rejected Yongze''s apprenticeship.


    Even if Dou suddenly said that he was a girl now, Itachi might not be surprised, because he was already paralyzed by shock today.


    ps: put the two chapters together


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： fiery (physical) angel

    Chapter 273 Fiery (Physical) Angel


    Soon Kakudu and Scorpion received the first task issued by Payne, and cooperated with Musashi Konan to recruit new members.


    Originally, Musashi Koto and Xie were supposed to go together, but Xiao Nan felt that the three of them had not been in for a long time, so it might be unreliable, so he wanted to supervise it.


    Following Bai Jue''s information, the four arrived at Mount Sumeru, which is located at the junction of the Land of Earth and the Land of Grass.


    "Is that guy really worth the four of us coming together? It''s a waste of manpower. With this time, I can kill two million-level bounty ninjas."


    On the way up the mountain, Kakuzu said in a deep voice, the dissatisfaction in his words did not have the slightest intention to hide.


    Xiao Nan glanced at the corner lightly, and then said: "Organizations naturally have organizational arrangements, and everything is just for safety.


    After the organization recruits members, the two-person team operation mode will be carried out. "


    jiao reluctantly accepted Xiao Nan''s statement, and did not speak again.


    But for some reason, he seemed to feel a little inexplicably irritated when he saw Xiao Nan, as if the two were at odds.


    Jiao couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t bother to think about it, women and so on would only affect the speed at which he made money.


    During his wandering life in the ninja world, he has seen many women, and among them are many prodigal daughters who like to spend their husband''s money recklessly.


    Jiao couldn''t help but shake his head when he thought about it, it was terrible, he actually spent his hard-earned money on those meaningless luxury accessories, he didn''t want to become someone''s pocketbook.


    "There are four people''s aura in the northwest direction, but there is no particularly strong aura. I don''t know if it is the Beiliuhu we are looking for." Musashi sensed it, and then said.


    "Beliuhu''s strength was not mentioned in the data, but it was mentioned that the opponent''s forbidden technique has great potential. Let me go and have a look first."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Nan transformed into a pair of huge paper wings, fluttered and flew into the sky.


    "It''s great to be able to fly, and the ninja''s various ninjutsu secrets are also very convenient. It is worthy of ending the existence of the samurai era." Musashi looked at Konan who flew up, and sighed enviously.


    The more his strength continues to improve, the more he can understand the reason why the samurai is lonely.


    Compared with the various abilities of ninjas, samurai is really too monotonous, just chopping with a knife.


    Maybe this is why countries and the Iron Country have made an agreement that warriors in the Iron Country are not allowed to learn ninjutsu, and everyone will not invade each other.


    The guys left over from the old days are no longer a threat, let them play their own game there.


    "Oh, aren''t you a ninja?" Scorpion became interested and asked Musashi.


    He thought Musashi was the kind of ninja who was good at swordsmanship.


    Although Xie has never seen or fought this kind of ninja, he has heard of it a lot. Among them, Yunyin Village, which is famous for its ninjutsu in the ninja world, has many masters of sword use.


    Wuyin Village, which is famous for its assassination techniques in the ninja world, also has many sword masters, and even has the existence of setting up seven ninja swordsmen.


    Also, Shirato Konoha, who once killed his parents, is a master of swords.


    According to what Musashi said, it seems that he is not a ninja, but a samurai?


    Indeed, Scorpion doesn''t seem to have seen the opponent use ninjutsu.


    "Of course I''m not a ninja, I''m a samurai from the Iron Kingdom." Musashi replied.


    This is not something worth hiding. It is easy to find out. Before the iron country, he was still a little famous. He was a famous genius swordsman in his place.


    He also got the school he belongs to, that is, the Mian Xu Ji Chuan of Mingshen Xinnianliu.


    (The name of the genre is taken at will, if it really exists, don¡¯t bring it in)


    It is not easy to get the license-free transfer. This is the highest level of license in this genre. You must get the teacher''s approval in the battle with the teacher before you can get it.


    "Samurai, those people from the Iron Country, they are really rare." Kakuzu glanced at Musashi.


    He has lived for so long and has never seen a few real warriors.


    Of course, the samurai he is talking about is not the group of people who dare to call themselves samurai with a knife and wearing decent armor.


    The only people in the ninja world who can be called samurai are those from the Iron Country.


    The samurai in the Iron Kingdom don''t like to come out very much, because there are ninjas everywhere.


    Ninjas also don¡¯t like to go to the Iron Country, because the Iron Country is cold and covered with heavy snow all year round, and compared to other countries in the ninja world, it is like another world in terms of system and culture.


    Even their leaders are still called generals. Is this what they called a thousand years ago or two thousand years ago?


    Maybe people who like to study the history of the samurai era will like Iron Country.


    "Yeah, it''s rare. Maybe it''s because if you leave the Iron Country, you''ll feel abandoned by history."


    "It''s all about deceiving yourself and others." Jiaodu sneered.


    "I have to say, you guys are very undercut." Musashi said bluntly.


    You can complain about your hometown at will, but others cannot.


    "I don''t know what special effect the samurai''s heart will have. I haven''t tried it yet." Kadotsu replied without hesitation.


    He has never been afraid of anyone, and the young man dares to speak rudely, so he must be made aware of the cruelty of the ninja world.


    Looking at the two people who suddenly quarreled, Xie said kindly: "You have to hurry up, it will be difficult if Baihu comes back."


    Scorpion wished that Jiaodu and Musashi would die together, and it would be better if they both died together, and they would be used as puppets by him, so persuading a fight is impossible, and booing is more or less the same.


    After all, they are not familiar with each other. If you expect to love each other together, then you can think too much.


    But what Xie wanted to happen did not happen in the end, because Xiao Nan came back.


    "What''s the matter." Seeing the tense momentum between Musashi and Kakutsu, Xiaonan asked lightly.


    "He scolded the country of iron, I want to kill him." Musashi replied honestly.


    "I want to teach my juniors what it means to respect seniors." Kakuzu was also not polite.


    "Don''t cause trouble now, you can solve it yourself when you go back." Xiao Nan said coldly.


    She already knew that desperadoes like Jiaodu and Xie were unreliable. If she hadn''t come, maybe these people would have killed them by themselves.


    Both of them gave Xiaonan a face, stopped temporarily, and followed Xiaonan to Beiliuhu''s base in Mount Sumeru.


    "I observed around in the sky, except here, there are very few traces of human activities in other places, so it should be here." Xiao Nan said.


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Nan waved a few pieces of paper and floated to the door of Beiliuhu base.


    Boom! !


    A loud explosion sounded, and the burst of fire illuminated everyone''s face.


    Xiaonan directly blasted open the door of the Beiliuhu base.


    "Let''s go, let''s go in." Xiao Nan said indifferently, with the huge white paper wings on his body, he seemed to be an angel without human feelings.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： fairy eye

    Chapter 274 Immortal Eyes


    Beliuhu didn''t panic after hearing the sound of the explosion, and called his three core subordinates and walked out.


    His base is not particularly secretive, but the location is well chosen, and it is relatively difficult to find.


    And he Beiliuhu has no enemies in the ninja world.


    Although he is Konoha''s traitorous ninja, it is really not easy for Konoha to go across so many places to catch him.


    So Beiliuhu felt that there was only one possibility for the door-to-door at this time, and that was the Akatsuki organization mentioned by the masked man who claimed to be Uchiha Madara.


    "Wait a minute, don''t act rashly, listen to my command." Beiliuhu said.


    Beliuhu arranged for two people to stand beside him, and he walked in the middle, slightly behind by half a body.


    So Beiliuhu and the Jiaodu group led by Xiaonan met.


    "You are Konoha''s traitor, please join our Akatsuki organization. We need your strength, and at the same time Akatsuki will provide you with shelter." Xiaonan invited rudely as always.


    "Xiao organization? It is not impossible to join you, can you introduce your organization to me?" Bei Liuhu said with a smile.


    Although I made an agreement with the masked man to join the Akatsuki organization, it is necessary to obtain some information before joining.


    Facing Beiliuhu''s request, Xiaonan generously introduced the Xiao organization.


    "Xiao Organization is a very free organization, the organization, apart from tasks, will not impose any mandatory requirements on you.


    Besides the mission, you can do anything, and the organization will provide you with shelter, so you don¡¯t have to be hunted down. "


    After all, compared to Musashi Kaku who still has people like Scorpio, Beiruhu''s request is already very kind, at least it seems that there is no tendency to fight.


    "Sounds good, then I''ll join." Beiliuhu nodded.


    Actually, he was not very satisfied with Xiao Nan''s answer just now, as if he had said a lot, but in fact he didn''t say anything.


    However, the Akatsuki organization must be joined. Only after joining the Akatsuki organization can he and the masked man cooperate to the next step.


    "Very well, from now on you will be an official member of Akatsuki." Xiao Nan nodded with a slightly better expression.


    The recruiting went smoothly this time, even without a fight, which made Xiao Nan feel a little better.


    "Can my subordinates join Akatsuki together? They are all my capable subordinates, very loyal." Beiliuhu asked.


    "Yes, but they can''t become regular members like you, they can only become peripheral members of the Akatsuki organization." Xiaonan replied.


    "Peripheral members? No problem." Beliuhu thought for a while and agreed.


    "Let''s go, come back to the base of the Akatsuki organization with us, where you will get the uniform of the Akatsuki organization and a ring for communication." Xiao Nan turned and walked outside the base.


    "It''s really boring, you go back to the base first, I remember that there is a ninja with a bounty of 1.2 million on the border of the country of grass." Kadotsu said, and left the team directly.


    "Remember not to stay too long." After leaving such a sentence, Xiao Nan didn''t care about Jiaodu and continued to walk forward.


    Xiaonan felt that Jiaodu was definitely not a temporary idea, and had already investigated it.


    So she didn''t plan to stop Jiaodu, and let him go and release it, which is better than making trouble at the Xiao organization base.


    "Has your organization always been this free?" Beiliuhu looked at Xie, who seemed to be a young boy.


    "Maybe." Scorpion said with a smile.


    Scorpion''s smile and humble tone made it clear that this young man was probably not a simple character, giving him a very dangerous aura.


    "It''s better to ask me than to ask him. In fact, we have only joined for a short time, but I am a little earlier than them." Musashi said.


    "By the way, what are you good at, ninjutsu or taijutsu? Do you want to have a fight?"


    ''Fighting maniac. ¡¯ This was Musashi¡¯s first impression of Beiruhu.


    Beliuhu shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m not good at fighting. What I''m good at is research and secret arts."


    "Not good at fighting? How did you escape Konoha''s pursuit? I heard that Konoha is the strongest among the five great ninja villages." Musashi asked curiously.


    Now he is no longer a novice samurai who just came out of the iron country, and he also has some basic understanding of ninjas.


    "It''s very simple, just escape to other countries. Even if it is Konoha, it is very troublesome to arrest it across the country." Bei Liuhu laughed.


    After Beiruhu said this, Musashi stopped talking to Beiruhu.


    In his perception, Beiliuhu''s breath was indeed not strong.


    But Musashi felt that there must be something special about Beiliuhu being recruited by the Akatsuki organization, so he asked specifically.


    But if it is research, Musashi is not interested. He wants to fight the strong and hone his sword.


    The conflict with Jiaodu was actually intentional, he wanted to fight with Jiaodu.


    In his perception, Jiaodu''s aura is very powerful, stronger than Xie and him. Only this kind of person can put pressure on him and speed up his polishing speed.


    "Research, what do you like to study?" Xie asked curiously when he heard Beiliuhu''s words.


    "Study the boundary of the blood successor, strip off the boundary of other people''s blood succession, and then integrate it into my body." Beliuhu said with a smile.


    "Oh." Scorpion lost his curiosity, feeling that Beiliuhu was boring.


    Because his human puppet can do better, not only can retain the blood succession limit, but also learn the ninjutsu that the opponent used.


    Compared to his eternal art, Beliuhu is nothing more than a thief, so it is naturally difficult to interest Scorpion.


    The Country of Grass is right next to the Country of Rain, Xiaonan and his team soon returned to the Akatsuki Organization.


    "Bei Liuhu, from now on you will be Kong Chen of the Akatsuki organization. This is your ring." Payne gave the ring with blank words to Bei Liuhu with a blank face.


    "Okay, leader." Belyuhu smiled and took the ring, looking at Payne with a hint of greed hidden in his eyes.


    Since he had developed the ninjutsu of Onimaluo, Beiliuhu naturally looked up the blood succession limit that had appeared in the ninja world.


    Beliuhu once introduced a kind of blood succession boundary in an ancient book, known as the eyes of the sage of the six paths, the eye that controls life and death.


    The appearance of the eyes described in that book is exactly the same as the eyes of the leader of the Akatsuki organization he is standing now, purple with expanding circles inside the eyes.


    ¡®With the eyes of the legendary Six Paths Sage, it can indeed be called a god. ¡¯ thought Belius.


    Even if someone drives him away now, Bei Liuhu doesn''t want to leave Akatsuki''s organization anymore.


    Wait for him to complete the five bloodstained puzzles and become the strongest ninja. Then he will **** the fairy eye of the leader of the Akatsuki organization.


    At that time, he will truly shed his mortal body and become a god!


    Payne noticed Beiliuhu''s gaze, and glanced at him lightly.


    Hyruho flew backwards in an instant, but Nagato held back his hand and stopped just before hitting the wall.


    "Don''t try to offend the dignity of God." Payne said slowly.


    "I''m sorry, leader." Belyu bowed his head and apologized.


    Just wait a little longer, sooner or later they will regret it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Mingdun and Landun

    Chapter 275 Dark Dun and Lan Dun


    Obito did not keep Bei Liuhu waiting too long. On the fourth night of Bei Liuhu''s joining, a white clone found Bei Liuhu and brought him to the dense forest.


    If the impact of the forest during the day is cool and comfortable, then the forest at night is a bit scary. The dense leaves cover the moonlight, and the forest is like a dark world, only with stars.


    Fortunately, Beiliuhu is not an ordinary person, and he has never hurt his eyes. The darkness is nothing to him. He quickly found the masked man standing in the darkness.


    "Madara-senpai, I finally saw you again. I have been looking forward to meeting you again. I have many questions to ask you." Beiliuhu said first.


    "Ask." Obito said lightly.


    "What is the relationship between you and the Akatsuki organization? Are you the real leader of the Akatsuki organization?" Beiliuhu asked.


    After joining the Akatsuki organization, Beiliuhu found that his previous predictions were basically in vain.


    The Akatsuki organization is more mysterious than he imagined. Under the insinuation, Beliuhu knew that Musashi Kakutsu and the others had not joined the Akatsuki organization for a long time, and he and he were both newcomers, only the leader and Baihu and Jue existed from the beginning.


    And Payne''s "Sage of the Six Paths'' eyes" really made Bei Liuhu very concerned.


    Although Hiruhu is proud, he is not stupid. He will not naively think that he is the only one in the ninja world who knows those eyes.


    So he is very concerned about the identity of this masked man who claims to be Uchiha Madara.


    Even Beiruhu couldn''t help stretching out an idea, could this really be the legendary Uchiha Madara?


    After all, the ninja world has all sorts of weird ninjutsu secret techniques. Maybe Uchiha Madara cheated the first Hokage by feigning death back then, and then used the secret technique to survive until now.


    "Is this important?" Obito asked.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to answer Madara-senpai, I''m just curious." Beliuhu said with a smile.


    Of course he was very curious, but he definitely couldn''t show it that way in front of the masked man.


    "If you have to say it, the two of us are in a cooperative relationship, but I occupy the dominant position. I gave Akatsuki the leader position to him at the beginning." Obito explained.


    As Uchiha Madara, he is too strong to lose, so he has to let Beiruhu understand that he is the boss.


    "So that''s it, then Madara-senpai is the secret leader of the Akatsuki organization!" Beiliu complimented with a smile.


    "You can understand that too." Obito nodded.


    "Let''s not talk about other things, let''s talk about your ghost bud Luo technique, the two blood successor bound ninjas, you want those two blood successor bounds."


    Beliuhu thought for a while, and then said: "Mingdun and Landun, let''s catch Mingdun ninjas first."


    Death Dungeon is a blood succession boundary formed by the change of the nature of wind and fire chakras.


    Land Dun is the blood succession limit formed by the change of the chakra properties of thunder and water.


    The reason why the first choice is Mingdun and the second is Landun is not something Beiliuhu said casually, but a conclusion drawn from careful calculations in Beiliuhu combined with its own conditions.


    First of all, the first reason for choosing Mingdun is that Beiliuhu¡¯s natural chakra attribute is wind, and Mingdun is the blood succession limit of wind and fire, and the attributes fit together.


    Then there is the consideration of the limit effect of Blood Successor.


    The ability of Nether Dungeon is to absorb the opponent''s ninjutsu and convert it into chakra for its own use. It is a blood succession limit with both offense and defense. Of course, its defense ability is better.


    Beliuhu, as the developer of the Ghost Bud Luo Technique, he is confident that he will be invincible sooner or later.


    Just wait for him to collect all five kinds of bloodstains, and then grab the reincarnation eyes of the leader of the Xiao organization, then he will be a real god.


    But this will take time, whether it is to collect the desired blood succession boundary or the time suitable for the ceremony, it will take a lot of time.


    So Beiliuhu felt that the first blood successor''s limit should definitely focus on saving his life, and with some other considerations, the first blood successor was decided to be Mingdun.


    The second Lan Dun is also the same as the first Blood Successor, it is the result of careful calculation.


    Every Konoha Jonin has mastered at least two types of chakra changes, and Beiruhu is no exception.


    In addition to the natural wind attribute, he also practiced the chakra nature change of the thunder attribute.


    Land Dun is the blood succession limit of Thunder and Water, and its attributes match.


    Secondly, because Lan Dun is a very aggressive blood successor limit, the first one chooses defense, and the second naturally has to consider the issue of attack.


    "Ming Dun and Lan Dun, I know." Obito nodded.


    He doesn''t pay much attention to the blood succession limit, Ming Dundun doesn''t know much about it, but Lan Dun knows a little bit.


    Because he felt that those blood-successor boundaries were no better than ordinary evasion techniques, not as good as his Kaleidoscope Sharingan and Wooden Dungeon, these two are the blood-successor boundaries of the descendants of immortals.


    But with Bai Jue around, there is no need to worry about intelligence.


    "Wait for my news, I will notify you when I catch it." Obito finished speaking, and left directly using Kamui.


    Looking at Obito who suddenly disappeared, Hiruhu looked envious in his eyes.


    He is so envious of those geniuses, they can get everything they want by practicing, they can go up and down all day long, and enjoy the eyes of everyone.


    And every time he can only become an inconspicuous passerby in the crowd.


    He obviously practiced hard, but he was always inferior to Orochimaru and the others.


    "However, everything will change soon." Beliuhu muttered to himself.


    When he becomes the strongest in the ninja world and rules the entire ninja world, all eyes will be on him, and Orochimaru and the others are just supporting roles.


    So there is no need for companions, he can reach the peak by himself.


    At this time, Orochimaru, who was studying the cells of the Uchiha family, felt a chill, so he looked around vigilantly, but found nothing unusual.


    "Could it be that too much research time recently has made me a little tired?" Orochimaru frowned.


    However, after careful observation and confirming that there is really no abnormality, Orochimaru focused on research again.


    Because I got a little inspiration from Nagasawa before, the research direction of Orochimaru has changed now.


    Before, I always thought that I would put the three-god jade on the experimental subject, and then stimulate the experimental subject to make the Sharingan evolve.


    Now Orochimaru wants to use the cells of the Uchiha clan to cultivate an unconscious body, and then use secret techniques to stuff the soul prepared in advance, so that an experimental body with the blood of the Uchiha clan can be obtained.


    He has now started to cultivate the embryos, and the first batch of experimental subjects will be available in about a few months.


    But Orochimaru hasn''t started cultivating his perfect body yet.


    In Orochimaru''s vision, this perfect body will have to wait until the end, when the technology is mature, before he starts to cultivate it.


    The body of the first generation and Uchiha Madara''s eyes are really an exciting body.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Lost God Black Cat

    Chapter 276 Lost God Black Cat


    Time passed quickly, two days passed in a flash, and Itachi was still struggling.


    Although he didn''t agree to accept Yongze''s apprentice, Yongze still wanted to teach him the MUJI ninjutsu and asked Itachi to wait for him at the dumpling shop at seven o''clock in the evening.


    Itachi was wondering if he should go.


    Although it is not Itachi''s style not to abide by the agreement, itachi really doesn''t know what to do this time.


    If you don¡¯t know Yongze¡¯s identity, that¡¯s okay, he will just take it as a piece of cake from the sky and learn ninjutsu for nothing.


    But knowing that that person is Nagasawa, Itachi didn''t know how to face the person he once yearned for.


    "Itachi, what''s the matter with you, is there something unhappy?" After noticing Itachi''s strangeness, Uchiha Mikoto asked.


    Itachi thought for a while, and then said: "There is a person I really wanted to meet, who invited me to meet him. I don''t know whether I should go or not."


    "Since it''s the person I want to see, why don''t you go?" Uchiha Mikoto asked, she seemed a little confused about Itachi''s entanglement.


    Hearing what Uchiha Mikoto said, Itachi didn''t know how to explain it for a while.


    Uchiha Itachi, who still seems to be struggling, Uchiha Mikoto said softly:


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but Itachi, just do what you want."


    Finally Itachi said: "Master, you are right."


    Itachi also figured it out at this time.


    In any case, Yongze has always been the person he yearned for.


    He still wanted to take a look and get to know him seriously.


    Perhaps the previous things were all misunderstandings. Only after he really got to know Yongze, could he realize the reliability of Yongze.


    "Just be careful, don''t play too late, come back early." Mikoto Uchiha laughed.


    She doesn''t know what Itachi needs to do, but Itachi has always been very mature, so Uchiha Mikoto is not strict with Itachi.


    Itachi nodded, walked out of the house, and walked towards the dumpling shop.


    In order to give Yongze a good impression, Itachi arrived half an hour earlier.


    However, what Itachi didn''t expect was that after half an hour, he waited another full 20 minutes before Yong Ze appeared.


    In the middle, even Boss Watanabe couldn''t stand it any longer, so he told Itachi not to stand there and enter the store and sit and wait, the spring wind is also very cool.


    "You''re late." Itachi said to Yongze.


    "Haha, I met a black cat at a crossroad, so I lost my way, so I was a little late." Yongze scratched his head twice in embarrassment.


    Itachi:¡­


    Although he is a child and hasn''t read a book yet, he really won''t believe this reason.


    Hokage assistant is considered by many to be the strongest in Konoha, such a ninja can still get lost.


    "Ahem, let''s leave this aside for now, let me teach you ninjutsu first." After finishing speaking, Yongze grabbed Itachi''s hand and flew Thunder God directly to bring it to the forest last time.


    "The ninjutsu I want to teach you is called..."


    "Wait a minute, are you Nagasawa''s assistant?" Itachi was surprisingly rude and interrupted Yongze''s words, and asked.


    "That''s right, I''m Hokage assistant Fujiwara Nagasawa, you can call me Mr. Nagasawa, or call me brother just like Doku." Nagasawa said.


    Actually, Yongze also suddenly remembered something at this moment. He seemed to have never told Itachi his name and identity.


    But this can''t be blamed on Yongze, Yongze has always defaulted that Itachi knows his identity.


    Because I met him before, Yongze thought he said it, and later went with Minato, Itachi attended the banquet at home. Also saw a ferret.


    Later, Itachi also knew a lot about Itachi because of the incident.


    So Yongze subconsciously believed that Itachi knew his identity and name.


    But Yongze thought about it carefully. Although he met him for the first time, he seemed to leave because he was in a hurry to eat dessert, and forgot to say his name.


    Later, he attended the banquet, but Itachi only glanced at him from a distance, and the two did not communicate.


    Although according to his deduction, if there is still a pocket, it is basically certain that the man in front of him is Hokage Assistant Nagasawa.


    But after Yong Ze personally admitted. Itachi still won''t be able to keep calm for a while.


    Looking at Itachi''s expression, Yongze raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s the matter, don''t I look like you, in fact, I went to your house to attend a banquet with Minato, you should have a little impression.


    Itachi nodded and said, "Well, I still remember."


    "Let''s start, this ninjutsu is not easy to learn, you have to learn it seriously."


    "The name of this ninjutsu is Heligan Wan. It is an A-level Muji ninjutsu that I assisted the Fourth Naruto Namikaze Minato in developing."


    After speaking, Yongze slowed down and released a spiral pill, while explaining its principle.


    "The essence of the spiral pill is to condense chakra in the hand, then control the flow of chakra in different directions, then compress it, and finally form a high-speed rotating chakra ball."


    When he finished speaking, Yongze just finished the spiral pill, and a ball composed of pure chakra appeared in his hand.


    "Actually, this ninjutsu can only be said to be a semi-finished product, and you can continue to add chakra''s nature changes, but because ninjutsu itself is very difficult, adding nature changes is even more difficult."


    Itachi was still thinking about various things about Yongze at first, but later he was also attracted by Heliwanwan.


    After Nagasawa finished speaking, Itachi stretched out his hand, trying to guide Chakra to flow in different directions and then compress.


    It went smoothly at first, a small ball appeared, but soon, the chakra flowing around began to become chaotic, collapsing at the moment of compression.


    "It failed so quickly..." Itachi frowned.


    At present, he has not encountered any difficulties in learning ninjutsu. He has learned the signature ninjutsu of the Uchiha clan, Hao Huoqiu, at a glance.


    It seems that Yongze is indeed right, this ninjutsu is very difficult.


    "Haha, this is normal. In the early stage, don''t let Chakra go on a rampage like me. This is to increase the power.


    In the initial stage, you can practice maintaining the shape of the spiral pill first. "Yongze explained.


    After finishing speaking, Yongze took out the prepared water polo and taught it to Itachi to help practice.


    With the aid of something, Itachi is making rapid progress. Yongze estimates that the basic form may be completed in a few days, and the rest is to increase the power.


    That is, the chakra flow of the spiral pill becomes disordered.


    The training time passed quickly, and before he knew it, the surroundings had become very dark. Itachi felt that it was time to go home, so he asked Yongze.


    "Mr. Nagasawa, can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course." Yongze nodded.


    "Do you think war may disappear?" Itachi looked at Yongze carefully, and kept deducing Yongze''s answer in his mind.


    Happy New Year everyone, ask for a guaranteed monthly pass


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： Uchiha Itachi

    Chapter 277 Uchiha Itachi


    "Do you think war might disappear?" Itachi stared into Yongze''s eyes, as if trying to see what Yongze was thinking.


    A question about war suddenly popped out of a six-year-old child''s mouth, which is indeed a bit contrary to harmony, but when he thinks that this is Itachi, Yongze can understand again.


    After all, this is Itachi Uchiha, a genius who looks at the entire Naruto world and is also the only one.


    This unique one is not only because of Itachi''s unparalleled talent, but also because of his precocity. When he was in ninja school, he was able to think about many aspects that adults would never think of, and use this as his goal to achieve it.


    Perhaps from a personal point of view, Itachi was cold-blooded and ruthless, and personally killed his own clan and family members, leaving only his younger brother.


    But from the perspective of the village, Itachi did everything impeccably, taking care of everything by himself.


    If the Uchiha clan is not wiped out, Uchiha will go to war with Konoha.


    With the powerful strength of the Uchiha clan, a sudden coup was launched. Although it could not reach the level of usurping the throne, it would definitely cause Konoha a serious injury.


    After all, this is not an enemy from outside, but a war within the village.


    From the perspective of the village, the Uchiha who the whole clan thinks is too dangerous to usurp the throne, so Itachi and Danzo Obito cooperated to kill all the Uchiha clan.


    Itachi had no choice, he promised Shisui to protect Uchiha and the village.


    If you don¡¯t take the initiative to take action, all those waiting for Uchiha will still be wiped out. If you take the initiative to take action, you can still retain a trace of fire.


    Nagaze admires Itachi who can achieve this level. Of course, if he were replaced by Itachi, he would definitely not do this, because his ideological consciousness is not so high.


    It was because he couldn''t do it, that''s why he admired it.


    Yongze thought for a while and said, "That depends on how you define war."


    "The definition of war..." Itachi bowed his head and thought. In his view, war is a killing struggle between countries and people.


    He was taken to the battlefield by his father when he was four years old, and he knew the cruelty of the battlefield.


    Even if he shows harmlessness and kindness, as long as the opponent sees that there is no Iwagakushi''s forehead and uniform, he will immediately attack you.


    At that time, Itachi was very confused, why the other party attacked him, obviously he wanted to save him.


    His father, Uchiha Fugaku, confuses him, because this is a battlefield, and they are in the middle of a war.


    Even if we don¡¯t know each other and don¡¯t have any enmity, we still have to hold each other¡¯s sharp knives and fight and kill with the determination to kill each other.


    The cruel war gave the young Itachi a great shock, but it did not leave any shadow on Itachi, but it gave Itachi a great ideal, he wanted to end the war.


    "Country and country lead to a large number of people killing and fighting each other. This is what I think of as war." Itachi looked up and said.


    "It''s very one-sided, but at your age, it''s not bad to think of this." Yong Ze commented.


    "What does war look like in Mr. Yongze''s eyes?" Itachi stared at Yongze with eager eyes and asked.


    "In a broad sense, it''s not us who have wars, even animals have wars. If you observe carefully, you will find that even small ants have wars. Ants who want to be as many as they want to bite each other."


    "Even ants have wars..." Itachi looked a little surprised.


    "Leaving aside the issues of animals, there are many wars among us humans. What you mentioned, Itachi, is only military wars. There are also wars at other levels, such as economic wars and cultural wars." Nagasawa continued. Said.


    "Economic war? Cultural war?" Itachi''s brows began to frown, which began to involve his blind spots in knowledge.


    First of all, he knows the word economy separately, but he doesn''t know what it means when combined.


    He can understand a little bit of culture, but after practicing culture and war, he is also confused.


    "Don''t think too much, I will explain these to you later, now, let me answer your original question, is war likely to disappear? My answer is, probably."


    Itachi''s eyes lit up, he grabbed Yongze''s hand excitedly, and stared at Yongze closely.


    "First of all, it is possible. The disappearance of war is conditional, and it will be a long-term and gradual process.


    Only with the high development of productive forces and the great progress of society, and the disappearance of fundamental conflicts of interest between countries or political groups, will war lose its soil for existence and eventually disappear. "Yongze said slowly.


    In his opinion, it is too early to completely lose war in the ninja world. The society in the ninja world is not as good as his previous life.


    Even if the entire ninja world is ruled by personal force, it will eventually disintegrate, and it will be a big rebound.


    But as to how far the war will completely disappear, Yongze doesn''t know, and he has never lived in that kind of society.


    "I don''t understand." Itachi said honestly, a little rosiness appeared on his white and tender face.


    He hated himself for being too ignorant, Baoshan was clearly here, but he didn''t even know what kind of treasure it was.


    He knows those words separately, but he doesn''t understand them at all when they are combined to form sentences.


    "Hahaha." Yongze laughed twice, and then Uchiha Itachi, who seemed to have everything under control, held back for a long time, and then said something that he didn''t understand, which was really funny.


    "It''s okay if you don''t understand. If you want, I can teach you all these things." Yongze smiled.


    "Mr. Yongze, can I be your disciple?" Itachi''s tone became more formal.


    No matter how unreliable Yongze''s performance was before, just based on Yongze''s performance tonight, Itachi knows that Yongze is not a simple person. Not only is his strength superior, but his thinking is also at the forefront of no one.


    Before this, he hadn¡¯t gotten any views and remarks similar to Yongze¡¯s from anyone or books.


    That''s why Itachi wants to be a real disciple of Yongze, not just a disciple of Heliwan Wan.


    "It''s all called teachers, so of course you are my disciple, but I have very high requirements for my disciples, so you have to be prepared." Yongze nodded and said.


    "Also, don''t think too much about me. In fact, I''m just standing on the shoulders of giants." Yongze added.


    He was able to say those words because he learned the knowledge summed up by generations in his previous life.


    If he is an authentic ninja, he will definitely not be able to say these words.


    "Yes." Itachi nodded half understanding.


    "Then when is the next time we meet, teacher?" Itachi asked.


    "Next time, it will be at the same time the day after tomorrow." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Itachi, an excellent successor of the will of fire, should be cultivated from an early age, so as not to think about it himself, it should be taught more frequently, every two days.


    After asking about the time of the next meeting, Itachi said goodbye to Yongze. It was already dark, and his parents would be worried if they didn''t go home again.


    Good evening everyone, it¡¯s really hard to be tortured by New Year¡¯s greetings, the level of yin and yang strangeness among relatives is too high


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： The perverted door challenge task

    Chapter 278 The perverted door challenge task


    In the early morning of Monday, Yongze didn''t even take a shower after waking up. He quickly clicked on the system and got the points.


    Since the current prosperity is more than 2,400, you can receive more than 24,000 points every week.


    After receiving the points, the column of points instantly jumped to 77,000.


    After receiving the points, Yongze quickly clicked on the template column, and when he entered the template, he directly spent 54,000 points to fill the template to 90 degrees of integration.


    "It''s comfortable." Yongze let out a long breath.


    At this time, it has been two weeks since the last addition.


    After collecting the points last week, his points just reached 48,000 points, which is only 6,000 points away from the 54,000 points that filled the template.


    Who can resist the temptation of Laman? Yongze was really desperate for a week, and he stopped touching fish. Whether it was a special warfare class or a training team, he taught it himself, and the requirements became very high. .


    The people in the training team and the special operations class were both happy and miserable that week.


    The joy is that Yongze, the founder of the moves, taught me. Many things that I didn''t understand or knew little about before have been solved, and my strength has improved rapidly.


    What is painful is that Yongze''s requirements are too high, and every day is a training comparable to hell, which is really exhausting.


    Not only ordinary members, but even Yongze''s disciples and the trainers of the training team, Yongze became stricter.


    After all, if there is a movie class, it will have 50,000 points!


    But just after experiencing a wave of prosperity explosion, the training team said that there is really no drop of it. Even though Yongze worked so hard, he finally earned 5,000 points, and the total number of points reached 53,000 points, which is far from full It''s still a thousand points away.


    Since the liver can¡¯t come out, there¡¯s no other way. Yongze can only wait for the refresh. The refresh mechanism of the remote system is very strange. It¡¯s actually 4 o¡¯clock in the morning before it counts as the next day.


    Yongze was too lazy to be tortured, so he simply waited to wake up before receiving fusion points.


    If he had been playing games with the same energy he used to, he would have to wait until four o''clock and then go to bed before going to sleep contentedly.


    It took more than 50,000 points to spend more than 70,000 points, and there were only 23,000 points left in an instant.


    But Yongze felt very comfortable looking at the 90% fusion rate, and another template was about to be merged, and Konoha''s new forbidden art master would come out by then.


    At this time, the system''s notification tone also sounded.


    ¡¾Fusion has reached 90%, need to complete the template challenge¡¿


    ¡¾Challenge in the Thousand Hands Gate: In the Fourth Ninja World War as the main force to defeat Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara in the Six Ways mode, and at the same time defeat Otsutsuki Kaguya. Completion reward: 10% fusion degree]


    "I''m really afraid of something." Yongze rubbed his brows helplessly.


    Actually, it stands to reason that the challenge task of Senshou Feijian should be to defeat Jinjiao Yinjiao and Yunyin troops, and bring his subordinates back to Konoha, right?


    But although Jinjiaoyinjiao with the nine-tailed chakra and the six ninja tools is very strong, and he also brings Yun Yin''s elite troops, obviously he will not be his opponent.


    So the system gave him a more challenging task, as the main output to defeat Madara and Kaguya.


    It is not unreasonable for the system to arrange this way, after all, the Fourth Ninja World War did have Tomona''s participation, and the contribution was not small.


    What else can Nagasawa say, I can only blame Orochimaru, what do you think you are doing by psychicizing Tokenma to fight the Fourth Ninja World War.


    This time the challenge task is a truly unprecedented powerful enemy, two enemies at the six-level level, among which Kaguya is still immortal, and his ability is considered strong at the six-level level.


    If it¡¯s just to clear the level, it¡¯s actually not difficult. Follow the original book, Madara will be stabbed in the back, and Kaguya will be jointly sealed by Naruto Sasuke.


    But the system requires him to be the main output, which is troublesome. That is to say, even if he clears the level in the end, if he does not contribute much, it will be considered a failure.


    Yongze glanced at it. Re-purchasing challenge opportunities is not the same as buying fusion. There is no discount. It is simply the points needed to purchase 1% of fusion in the range of 90 to 100 fusion.


    That is to say, if you fail, you need 42,000 points to re-challenge.


    If you fail once, you will have to earn points for nearly two weeks.


    This price is a bit high, and Yongze can''t accept it. He still wants to save points and wait for the fourth template to come and fill it up.


    If you fail a few more times, you may be wasted for a few months. Who can bear it.


    Yongze decided that it is better to wait for his breathing method to break through again before doing this challenging task, and he will not spend unjust points.


    Actually, in terms of attack ability, he should have reached the level of the six realms. It is not impossible for him to burn down a country with a single strike with all his strength.


    But the Six Paths is a higher level, less than the Six Paths level, there is no way to sense the round tomb prison.


    His vitality can''t be as tenacious as the six-level.


    And he doesn''t know whether his sword energy that resonates with Chakra breathing method can be blocked by Qiu Daoyu.


    After all, the chakra he uses in combination with his breathing method is ordinary chakra, and the seeking jade can eliminate ordinary chakra.


    If he wants to challenge this task, Yongze must at least have two preparations. One is to make another breakthrough in the breathing method, and his strength will be greatly improved. The second is to study natural energy and immortal mode, and refine immortal chakra.


    Yongze thought about studying natural energy a long time ago, and he thought this was the way out for Chakra.


    However, because the strength is still improving rapidly, and the preparation work of collecting data has been done, the research has not officially started, and now it seems that it is time to put it on the agenda.


    As for the three holy places, Yong Ze didn¡¯t want to practice them. You can tell from the side effects of their failures. In fact, they developed them for their own use. As for humans, it depends on their talents.


    In fact, the most stable thing is to wait until the fourth template. According to the previous trend, the fourth template must be very strong, and it is very likely that there will be six levels of templates.


    "It''s going to be hard work for a while." Yong Ze sighed.


    But this hard work is over, if he passes the challenge, he can relax for a while.


    Because his strength has no match in the ninja world, even Otsutsuki Kaguya''s resurrection is not a problem.


    Being able to challenge successfully shows that Kaguya is no longer his opponent.


    Actually, before Yongze wanted to go to the Land of Rain, find Obito and Heijue, and kill them to prevent future troubles.


    With his current strength, fighting head-on, and bursting at full speed, he can kill Obito before Obito activates Kamui, because Obito has one eye, and the release speed will be slower.


    This point may not be obvious in normal times, but it is a fatal flaw in front of people of Yongze''s level.


    Heijue, Yongze also has a solution, that is to directly plow the land on a large scale, destroying the Kingdom of Rain in an instant, and you will die wherever you drill.


    But is Heijue and Obito worth it?


    Obviously, not worth it.


    In the face of absolute power, everything is imaginary.


    With the system in place, he can quickly become stronger by developing Konoha steadily, why bother to do those things, and there is still the risk of being stolen.


    As long as he becomes stronger than Otsuki Kaguya, no matter how hard you Heijue is trying to liberate your mother, it will only be to let Otsutsuki Kaguya out to be beaten.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： The wind in early spring is very cold

    Chapter 279 The wind in early spring is very cold


    Nagazawa took the pocket to the Hokage building as agreed with the third Hokage, and walked into the office of the third Hokage.


    "Three generations, I brought a bag."


    "This is Hiruzen Sarutobi, the third Hokage who is respected as the professor of ninjutsu. He is proficient in most of Konoha''s secret ninjutsu." After entering the office, Nagasawa briefly introduced the third generation.


    "It''s just a false name. It''s not proficient. It''s just that he knows a little more ninjutsu than ordinary people." Sandai said a little modestly.


    "Teacher Sarutobi." Dou sensiblely called the third generation teacher directly.


    "Yeah." The third generation stroked his mustache and showed a kind smile.


    This kid is not bad, he looks very smart, and he is not dark, I don''t know if he has any bad habits.


    "I still have something to discuss with Minato, so I''ll leave first, and I will trouble the third generation." Yong Ze prepared to yo-yo.


    "Since I''m Dou''s teacher, it''s my job. There''s nothing to worry about." Sandai nodded and smiled.


    After finishing speaking, Yongze touched his pocket and walked out of Sandai''s office.


    "Du, although I have already obtained some information about you from Yongze, can you introduce yourself, so that I can get to know you better and make it easier to arrange a training plan." Sandai said.


    Dou nodded, and quickly said: "My name is Medicine Master Dou. I like to practice and get along with everyone. I hate food that is too sweet. Chakra attributes are wind, water, and earth..."


    After listening to Dou¡¯s self-introduction, the third generation nodded secretly. He likes to practice and get along with everyone. It seems that Kai is a hardworking and sunny child.


    Although it is not as amazing as having all five attributes, the three attributes are already a rare genius. After his careful training, it is not difficult to master the five chakra properties.


    "Dou, come with me, it''s not convenient for teaching here." Midai smiled and got up, left the office with his bag, and walked to Konoha''s public training ground.


    In fact, he is basically fine now, and the handover of power has been completed for the most part, and the rest is what he wants to hand over but will not be able to hand over for a while.


    He is used to sitting in an office now, so he comes to sit in the office of the Hokage Building when he has nothing to do. Anyway, he is idle at home, and he doesn¡¯t have to see his bad son in the Hokage Building.


    When I think of my second son and third generation who are not up to date, I get a headache.


    Asma can be regarded as the son of three generations, and a son who came suddenly in his forties.


    Because he is old enough to have a son, and the eldest son is considered promising, he will serve as his right-hand man in Anbe, so Sarutobi Hiruzawa loves his youngest son Asma very much.


    I didn''t expect this excessive love, it''s a bad thing, this Asma didn''t learn his ability to change the nature of the seven attributes and master the five-attribute ninjutsu, but he learned the bad habit of smoking.


    Coupled with the age of rebellion, the basic hobby is to anger him, and it is fun to be angry with him.


    ¡®I hope to be a little more mature after this age. ¡¯Three generations thought to themselves.


    Although he is the third Hokage who is well-known in the ninja world, he is just an ordinary father when it comes to educating children.


    Under the leadership of the third generation, the two arrived at the No. 12 training ground.


    "I heard from Nagasawa before that you seem to have encountered a bottleneck in the change of the chakra nature of the wind." Sandai said.


    Dou nodded, and then said: "Well, Brother Yongze helped me to make a plan to study the change of the nature of wind and the change of water, but now compared with water, the change of chakra of wind has lagged behind a lot. "


    Three generations thought for a while and said, "Can you perform ninjutsu now?"


    "Yes." Dou replied.


    "You first release a wind escape ninjutsu and water escape ninjutsu to show me."


    Doudou nodded, stepped back slightly, and moved his hands quickly.


    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bullet!"


    The seven seals were completed quickly, and a thick stream of water appeared beside Dou, circling around Dou, and finally formed a ferocious water dragon.


    Looking at the water spout used by Dou, Sandai also had a look of surprise on his face.


    Dou at this age can use such water dragon bombs without rivers or lakes. It is already extremely good, but on this basis, Dou can actually simplify the seal.


    Three generations are a little curious, where did Dou learn this water dragon bullet? Is it from Kosuke? It seems that Gu Jie was recruited by Nagasawa to the new department called Special Operations Squad, but it is also possible.


    "Wind escape breakthrough!"


    Immediately afterwards, the wind escape was used inside the pocket, and a small whirlwind two meters high was blown out.


    Seeing this big breakthrough, the third generation shook his head. Although at Dou¡¯s age, it is considered excellent to use such a wind escape, after all, most people at this age are still practicing the three body art.


    But everything is afraid of comparison. Compared with the Shui Dun that surprised him just now, this Feng Dun is undoubtedly a lot worse.


    "It seems that your wind escape really needs to be refined." Sandai said.


    "Well, what is your current practice plan?" Sandai asked?


    Dou told the third generation about the plan that Yongze had planned for him.


    The third generation thought for a while and said: "You have practiced very well in the change of the chakra nature of water, and you can appropriately reduce some training time to practice the change of the nature of wind.


    If you want your combined ninjutsu to be more powerful, you can''t have too many shortcomings. "


    Just like him, you can say that none of his attributes has reached the pinnacle of the ninja world, but the nature changes of each of his attributes belong to the top level.


    Boundary of blood succession is nothing more than a chakra change of the two attributes together.


    The combined ninjutsu of two chakra attributes is not as good as Blood Succession Limit. What about three, four, or even five?


    "Yes." Dou nodded, then asked curiously:


    "Mr. Sarutobi, I heard from Brother Yongze that you can use seven types of chakra changes and are proficient in five-attribute ninjutsu. Have you practiced bleeding inheritance?"


    The smile on the third generation''s face froze, and he coughed twice and said: "I didn''t practice the blood succession limit, because it was unnecessary. The power of combined ninjutsu is not inferior to that at all, and even exceeded a lot of blood succession limits."


    Immediately afterwards, Sandai Hedou introduced the power of combined ninjutsu, and finally said: "You are still young, you can practice from the combination of two attributes first, and choose the wind and water that you are best at."


    Doudou nodded, already thinking about how to combine water escape ninjutsu and wind escape in his mind.


    Incorporating waterspouts into a big breakout? Become a whirlwind whirling with a water dragon.


    No, gorgeousness may be gorgeous, but it doesn''t have much effect in actual combat.


    Wind can help water?


    At this time, a strong wind suddenly blew up, and the early spring wind with a hint of the aftermath of severe winter hit Dou''s immature face.


    Feeling the cold wind, my eyes lit up, water? wind? It''s a nice idea.


    If it¡¯s too late, there may not be a second update, make it up tomorrow, don¡¯t wait


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： Big meal and big meal cannot be generalized

    Chapter 280 Big meal and big meal cannot be generalized


    In the afternoon, after Minato finished his office work, he was psychically sent to Mt. Miaogi by the reverse psychic because he had made an agreement with the sage of Mt. Miaomu.


    "Bunta, I''m sorry to trouble you again." Minato thanked Toad Bunta who channeled himself to Mt. Miaomu.


    "This kind of thing is nothing to me." Bunta said domineeringly with a big pipe in his mouth.


    "But Minato, don''t you think it''s troublesome to come and go from Konoha Myogi Mountain like this?


    With your talent, if you concentrate on learning the fairy mode, you should be able to reach the level of Jiraiya after studying it for a few years. "Tai Wen persuaded.


    "No way, I''m Hokage." Minato said with a gentle smile.


    "Since you become Hokage, you have to take on the responsibility of Hokage. If a Hokage abandons the village for a few years in order to cultivate, it is not as simple as being incompetent."


    "You humans are really troublesome." Wen Tai complained, then said nothing, and took Minato to find Fukasaku Immortal.


    When Minato arrived, Fukasaku was enjoying a hearty meal of bugs.


    Sensing that someone was coming, Fukasaku looked at the door, saw that it was Minato, and said with a smile: "Has Minato come to practice fairy arts again? Just in time, today''s meal is rich, let''s eat together, Minato."


    Minato looked at the fat worms with mucus in various colors on the table, and the spider soup whose soup was purple in color, smiled and refused:


    "Sensei Fukasaku, there''s no need for that, I just finished dinner when I came."


    Don¡¯t say that he has eaten, even if he hasn¡¯t eaten, he must have eaten.


    This fat insect rice ball, this spider soup, that is, Minato is a professional ninja, and an ordinary person would probably vomit on the spot.


    But Minato is getting used to it, and it''s not the first time he has come to Mt. Miaomu. The immortals of Mt. Miaomu are so hospitable and friendly.


    After all, in the eyes of these Toad Immortals, these insects are indeed a rare delicacy, and they are excellent for entertaining guests.


    However, even for immortals, there are things that cannot be considered, such as the gap between species.


    What the toad thinks is delicious, people may not necessarily think it is delicious.


    Sometimes, in order to take care of the mood of the two immortals, Minato occasionally bites the bullet and eats a little.


    Minato could only say that he could not vomit the smell.


    "That''s a pity, this is a big meal that a child''s mother rarely cooks once." Immortal Fukasaku grabbed a fleshy white worm and ate it, then said with a regretful face.


    Minato could only respond with a smile, but did not speak.


    "My son''s father, what you said, if Xiaoshuimen wants to eat, I''ll make another meal tomorrow." Immortal Zhijian said enthusiastically.


    Minato felt bad, and looked at Fukasaku Sento, but Fukasaku Sento also looked at him expectantly.


    Obviously, Immortal Fukasaku hoped that he would agree, so that he could entertain the guests and have a big meal for himself.


    Watergate:¡­


    Thinking that there will be an unreasonable request that needs the consent of the sages later, Minato''s heart is hardened, and he said: "Then I will trouble the sage."


    "Haha, no trouble, as long as Xiaoshuimen eats happily." Immortal Zhijian said with a smile.


    Looking at the colorful and fat bugs on the table, Minato felt extremely heavy.


    It really takes extraordinary courage to eat such a feast of insects. If it is not for the immortals, even Minato, it is difficult to make up your mind.


    Some time ago, Yongze found him, hoping that he could ask the immortals of Mount Miaomu if they could give him some information about immortal arts.


    There can be conditions, Yongze can also pay some price, the specific conditions can be negotiated.


    Nagaze also said that no matter how Miao Mushan responded, he would give Minato a surprise.


    But for Minato, he asked Yongze not for the so-called surprise, but simply because he wanted to help Yongze.


    To Minato, Nagasawa should be the most important person besides Kushina and Naruto. The two are friends who have been playing since ninja school. Simply saying that they are close friends cannot describe the relationship between the two. up.


    After eating enough, Sento Fukasaku took Minato to the place where he practiced senjutsu and began to practice.


    Actually, if the ability to use the sage mode is used as the standard for using the sage mode, then Minato can be counted.


    How about Minato¡¯s sage mode? It takes a long time to gather sage chakra, but the maintenance time is short. Basically, one ninjutsu will exit the sage mode.


    So Minato''s sage mode has no effect at all in actual combat.


    Minato''s battles have always been fast-paced. Facing people who are not as strong as him, they always fly Leishen Yikuwu away, or smash a ball.


    Because Minato condenses the sage chakra very slowly, which means that he needs to absorb natural energy frequently to enter sage mode.


    But the most basic point of absorbing natural energy is not moving, and it is integrated with nature.


    Minato doesn''t have so much time to stand still, and then absorb natural energy to enter the fairy mode.


    So although he can use the fairy mode, he has never used it in battle.


    The immortal mode doesn''t fit his combat style, and it may reduce his combat effectiveness if he uses it.


    However, the fairy mode of Mount Miaomu is actually not long-lasting. Under normal circumstances, it can only last for five minutes at most.


    However, for Minato, three minutes is enough to deal with most situations, let alone five minutes.


    He probably won''t be able to take down any enemies he hasn''t taken down in three minutes.


    After three hours of concentrating sage chakra training, Minato let out a long breath, jumped lightly, and jumped from the spire to the ground.


    "Sensei Fukasaku, I have something to discuss with you." Minato finally said after finishing her training.


    "Small Minato, if you have something to say, just talk about it." Fukasaku Sento said.


    "I have a friend named Yongze, and he wants some information about immortal arts from Mt. Myogi." Minato said.


    "Yongze is a friend I have a very good relationship with. He is very nice and trustworthy."


    "Information on immortal arts..." Sensei Fukasaku frowned with two long white eyebrows.


    Fukasaku has a very high status in Mount Miaomu. He has practiced fairy arts for more than 800 years. His status in Mount Miaomu is only lower than that of the Great Toad Immortal, and he has the right to select people to come to Mount Miaomu to learn fairy arts.


    But he still encountered this kind of request once, as long as the materials of immortal art, instead of coming directly to Miaomu Mountain to learn, learning immortal art is not an easy task.


    Even if someone teaches you, you may not be able to learn it, let alone no one teaches you to practice.


    "Xiao Minato, although I trust you very much, the matter of immortal art is too important. I have to see him with my own eyes before making a decision." Immortal Fukasaku said in a deep voice.


    "It''s okay, I can understand." Minato nodded and said:


    "I will notify my friend when I go back, and then arrange for you to meet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： Anti Totsuki Training

    Chapter 281 Anti-Otsutsuki Training


    The next day, Minato went to Nagasawa''s office after processing the documents in Hokage''s office.


    "What about Mt. Miaomu?" Yongze asked directly.


    "Neither refused nor agreed. Sensei Fukasaku said that he would have to meet you in person before he could decide whether to hand over the materials of immortal arts to you." Minato replied.


    "It''s okay to meet the immortals of Mt. Miaomu." Yongze nodded.


    Immortals have very strong perception. Presumably, immortals sensed his sunny heart like the sun, and would be moved, and then gave him the information of immortal mode.


    Actually, it wasn''t just Minato''s side, he also went to Orochimaru and Tsunade, and asked them to ask about their respective holy places.


    Yongze thinks there is still something interesting in the wet bone forest, and the slug fairy is the kind who is gentle and easy to talk.


    As for Ryuji Cave, Yongze didn¡¯t have much hope. The reason why he asked Orochimaru to ask was because he thought that if he agreed, it would save him trouble.


    After all, each of the three holy places is very mysterious, and the ancestors of each holy place are old monsters who have lived for more than a thousand years, so they should not be underestimated.


    if it is possible. After negotiating with each other, they can obtain information on immortal arts, and Yongze doesn''t want to use force.


    Immortals who have cultivated for thousands of years, who knows what cards they will have.


    In addition to the three holy places, Yongze also has some ideas for other places, such as the Temple of Fire.


    In the plot of the original novel, Di Lu, the host of the Temple of Fire, once demonstrated the power called the power of the fairy clan, and condensed a statue of Avalokitesvara, which looks decent.


    But as far as actual combat is concerned, Di Lu has pulled. Although there is an intelligence disadvantage of not knowing that the two are immortal, it is enough to show that Di Lu''s strength is indeed almost meaningless.


    "By the way, you said you were going to give me a surprise. It wouldn''t be some personal Kunai assisted by Hokage, then I don''t want it." Minato teased.


    Yongze said with a mysterious smile: "Don''t worry, you will definitely be satisfied."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze took a glass of water for Minato, handed it to Minato and said, "Drink the water first, and the surprise will come soon."


    Shuimen took the water, looked around twice, and then took a sip, which was ordinary drinking water.


    "Yongze, could this glass of water be..." Before Minato finished speaking, a strange feeling suddenly came to his heart, Minato closed his mouth, stopped talking, and felt it carefully.


    He could sense the breath of Anbu hidden in the large number of Naruto, and felt the flow of people coming and going outside.


    But Minato assured that he hadn''t used his perception ability just now, and it was slightly different from his previous perception ability.


    Even when he concentrated on watching Yongze, he would subconsciously predict Yongze''s next move.


    Yong Ze, who finished the domineering potential for Minato, said with a smile: "Did you feel it, my surprise."


    Minato looked curiously at the water glass again, and took another sip. It was indeed a glass of mediocre drinking water.


    "I got it, how did you do it." Minato couldn''t help asking curiously.


    He walked into the office and did nothing but drink the glass of water Yongze gave him. How could there be such a change?


    And that glass of water is indeed a glass of ordinary, unremarkable drinking water. He watched Yongze take it from the water dispenser with his own eyes.


    Why did he suddenly add a perception ability? And it''s not the same as ordinary perception.


    Even when he was concentrating on looking at Yongze, there would be a flash in his mind that Yongze might move to the next step.


    As a professional ninja, Minato felt that this ability might be useful in battle.


    "This is my secret." Yong Ze laughed.


    "Forget it." Seeing that Yongze didn''t say anything, Minato didn''t ask any more questions. There were so many mysterious things about Yongze that he didn''t bother to ask.


    "My surprise doesn''t stop there, do you know the armed color domineering?"


    "It''s the secret technique you gave Kakashi. I''ve seen Kakashi use it. It''s really strong and has many effects." Minato nodded and said.


    "Actually, I gave that to you just now, but you need some simple practice to draw it out." Yong Ze handed the armed color training method prepared in advance to Minato.


    Minato is different from Kakashi and the others. Minato is already very strong when he unlocks his domineering potential, so he doesn''t need Kakashi and the others to do so much training, it will be much easier.


    "Did my perceptual ability just now be domineering, so this is domineering." Minato showed a thoughtful expression.


    "How about my surprise." Yongze asked with a smile.


    "It really gave me a big surprise." Minato said seriously.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Yongze not to send any valuables, and just treat him to a meal.


    Unexpectedly, Yongze sent something more precious than those so-called valuables.


    Nagazawa lightly tapped Minato''s shoulder with his fist and said:


    "Take out the aura of Hokage and become stronger. Now the villagers are saying that Hokage Assistant is the number one powerhouse in Konoha."


    "It can''t be helped. Nagasawa was the one who asked Hokage to assist you. There was no such kind of talk during the third generation of goals." Minato said with a smile, even a little proud in his words.


    Because Yongze is his best friend, who was also discovered by him. Without his previous invitation, Yongze might still be his ordinary Chunin.


    "But Yongze, don''t be lazy. After I master the perfect fairy mode, my strength will improve a lot. Don''t let me surpass it."


    "Very good, I''m waiting for your challenge." Yongze said calmly.


    To defeat him, just the ordinary perfect fairy mode is not enough.


    Cultivating the fairy mode to the level of Zhujian is just a battle that can make him fast and enjoy himself.


    Except for people at the Six Paths level, Yongze doesn''t think he will lose to anyone, even Hashirama and Madara in their heyday.


    Wait for him to get out his immortal mode, combine the immortal mode with the breathing method, and create the scorching sun immortal mode, and the six levels will also touch it.


    Yongze is also thinking about it now, the challenges are difficult and difficult.


    If it was a normal day, where would I find super-strength sparring partners like Rokudo Obito Rokudo Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    If you die, you will waste some points and start over again, so you can rest assured to try the moves.


    Nagaze would like to call this challenge mission "anti-Otsutsuki training".


    First practice with Otsutsuki Kaguya, so that in the future, someone from the Otsutsuki family will not be familiar with the other party''s ways.


    The family with six paths per capita is too terrifying. I don¡¯t know what kind of starry sky is waiting for the ninja world.


    "How about setting the meeting time at three o''clock tomorrow afternoon?" Minato asked.


    "If there''s no problem, I''ll tell Fukasaku Sensei tonight."


    Yongze nodded and said, "No problem tomorrow afternoon, I''m free."


    The immortal of Mt. Miaomu, I hope he will not be disappointed.


    ps: Because of the challenge mission, I am re-watching the Fourth Ninja World War and found that it is really long...


    At first, I thought about the third update today, and made up for the first update yesterday, but I watched it all afternoon, and I didn¡¯t see much.


    Let¡¯s do this today, and try to arrange a reasonable time tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： Lieyangs knife

    Chapter 282 Lie Yang''s Knife


    After processing the documents that needed to be processed at noon, Yongze left Konoha and went to the highest mountain near Konoha.


    Yongze sat cross-legged on the stone of the tall mountain and closed his eyes.


    The hot sun hit Yongze''s body, dyeing Yongze a dazzling golden color.


    Yongze is not crazy, nor is he full.


    This is a cultivation method that Yong Zexin came up with. He wants to borrow the penetrating world, concentrate his perception, and comprehend the breath of the sun.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not the breath of the sun that Ji Guoyuan created and then improved with the knowledge of Naruto Pirates, but the real sun, that is, the breath of the sun in the sky.


    This breathing does not mean that the sun will inhale and exhale like people, but it is the breath that all things have.


    Every practice, there will be a bottleneck. This is the result of many restrictions, the biggest of which is the world restriction. Even if the talent is high, Ji Guoyuan can''t fly in the world of ghosts and destroy the city with a sword.


    However, Yongze will not encounter a bottleneck that cannot be broken through, but a somewhat difficult bottleneck, that is, the flame intensity cannot be increased.


    So Yongze thought of a somewhat mysterious method.


    After his transformation and integration, the Breath of the Sun now has some appearance. Since the flame can''t improve, why not learn the real sun directly, simulate and visualize the sun, and become the breath of the real sun.


    This idea is very difficult, because although he can see the sun, the sun is actually far away from him.


    At this time, the transparent world comes in handy. On this high mountain, he closes other perceptions and operates the breath of the sun. All perceptions perceive the light of the sun and the breath of the sun.


    At the beginning, Yongze only felt the infinite darkness, but when he felt that his actions were a bit of a second-guess and wanted to give up, he suddenly felt it.


    A violent light dispelled all darkness, dyeing his perceptual world red.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze felt the heat. He felt as if he was in a cauldron that was boiled, and he was surrounded by boiling water from all directions.


    This is a long-lost feeling for him, because he has always been the only one who burns others, and no one burns him.


    Yongze felt a little unbelievable. He originally had the idea of ??giving it a try, because the basic practice was useless, so he wanted to try it.


    He has done similar experiments many times, such as practicing in a volcano, next to magma.


    He even thought about digging into the center of the earth, but unfortunately he didn''t succeed.


    So he didn''t even think about this success. He originally wanted to feel some sunlight and observe a ray of the sun to make money. After all, the sun is too far away.


    With his perception ability, it is impossible to perceive it. His perception ability can''t even cover the kingdom of fire, and it turned out to be really successful.


    I don¡¯t know if the breath of the sun is working, or the perception gathered through the transparent world is too heaven-defying.


    Soon, it didn''t take long for Yongze''s head to be covered with sweat. Unable to bear it, Yongze opened his eyes, and his perception was interrupted.


    Yongze opened his eyes and found that most of the chakra on his body had been consumed.


    "Isn''t it just automatically simulating the nuclear fusion of the sun?" Yongze couldn''t help guessing.


    His current chakra is very impressive, one is the blessing of the template, but it is his own practice.


    As we all know, Chakra is a mixture of spiritual energy and physical energy.


    And Yongze got the template of Whitebeard, and later practiced the improved breathing method, so it goes without saying that his body is tyrannical.


    As for mental energy, he has experienced so many events and defeated so many powerful enemies, and his mental energy is also very good.


    The two are combined into one, and the practice of chakra is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    So he has a lot of chakra, which is roughly equal to 1.6 thousand hands.


    After completing the task and receiving the fusion degree, it will be 1.7.


    Don¡¯t underestimate this six points, this is not something that can be compared with one card, even if one side maintains the four scarlet yang formations, Feijian can also separate shadow clones to fight, although there are only two.


    This is also the reason for the reincarnation of the dirty soil. The reincarnation of the dirty soil will reduce the strength, and it is not in its heyday.


    And so many chakras disappeared in just ten minutes, it was hard not to let Nagasawa think too much.


    Yongze looked at his body again, and it didn''t turn black or get burned.


    Yongze breathed a sigh of relief. It is not okay to damage the body through cultivation. The purpose of cultivation is to live comfortably in the future. What is comfortable when the body is broken?


    Next, Yongze tried to stimulate the breath of fire according to the feeling he just felt. The pale golden flame before became thicker, as if some kind of change had taken place.


    "Sure enough, if you have an idea, you have to try more. If you don''t succeed, no one will see it. There will be no black history. If you succeed, you will make a lot of money." Yongze looked at the flame that had begun to change and laughed.


    This time Wuhu is really taking off, and it is going to be invincible.


    After practicing for a while, things have changed. With this daily practice, coupled with the Immortal Mode that he is about to start researching, I am afraid that 15 million vaporized worlds will really come true.


    But if it is really going to happen, it is destined to be a big move that can only be suppressed at the bottom of the box, unless it is in another space, and Yongze in the ninja world dare not use it randomly.


    Konoha is also in the ninja world, and when Konoha is finished, he is also finished. Yongze doesn''t think that unreliable barrier can block the aftermath of his attack.


    After recovering Chakra, Yongze practiced again. After this practice, Yongze returned to Konoha.


    Today is the day he and Minato agreed to meet Fukasaku Senjin from Mt. Myogi.


    Otherwise, he can take advantage of the time to restore Chakra and practice again. It should be just as the sun is about to set by then.


    Since this matter is a private matter, it was not carried out in the Hokage Building, but a quiet tea room was chosen.


    "Psychic art!" Minato bit his finger, slapped the ground with his seal, and summoned a small green toad with white beard and white eyebrows.


    "Fukasaku Immortal." Minato greeted Fukasaku.


    "Xiao Minato, is he your friend who wants information on immortal arts?" Fukasaku Sage asked.


    "Well, he is the Nagasawa I mentioned." Minato nodded.


    Fukasaku felt Yongze subconsciously, and then he was almost blinded by the flash.


    "What a dazzling golden light!" Immortal Fukasaku covered his eyes with two toad hands, and took a few steps back.


    In his perception, it seemed that what he saw was not a human being, but a small burning sun.


    Even Fukasaku Immortal could vaguely feel a burning sensation.


    "Sensei Fukasaku, what''s wrong with you." Minato sensed Sage Fukasaku who was retreating, not knowing what happened.


    "You turn on the sage mode, and you will know if you feel your friend." Said the sage.


    ps: Congratulations, as a result of the author''s unremitting efforts, I have seen the story of Obito becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki and Six Paths Obito.


    But there is a bad news, the inexplicable left wrist hurts when I bend it, does anyone know what''s going on?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： Big Toad Immortal

    Chapter 283 Big Toad Immortal


    Minato stayed put and began to gather the sage chakra, and successfully entered the sage mode after a while.


    Then he was also flashed.


    Minato subconsciously covered his eyes with his hands, because the golden light was too dazzling.


    Although I know that if I cover my eyes, the perception ability of the fairy mode can also perceive it, but I still subconsciously want to cover my eyes.


    "Nongze, you..." Minato quickly exited the sage mode, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "I''m sorry, try not to perceive it as much as possible. Before I came, I practiced the breath of the sun, and it might be a little flashy." Looking at the eyes of the two, Yongze probably guessed something.


    "Breath of the Sun, is that some kind of secret technique?" Fukasaku couldn''t help asking.


    He is also very curious about Yongze now, that hot and powerful aura like the scorching sun, even if he has lived for more than 800 years, he has never seen such a person.


    "It''s a forbidden technique uniquely created by Yongze. It''s very difficult. Currently, only he can use it." Minato explained a bit.


    "Creating a forbidden technique of this level, there is another amazing person in the ninja world." Fukasaku praised Nagasawa without hesitation.


    "Miao Zan, Shen Zuo Xianren, don''t you know about the materials of immortal arts?" Yong Ze started to get straight to the point.


    "I want to take you to see Immortal Toad, and let him decide." Fukasaku thought for a while and said.


    From his point of view, although it was only the first time they met, Yongze felt good to him, and with Minato''s strong recommendation, it would be no harm to give him the information on immortal arts.


    But it¡¯s different now. Just now he felt that Yongze¡¯s essence was too terrifying. He obviously looked like a living person, and he felt more like he was perceiving the sun.


    Give the magic to such a person, Fukasaku doesn''t know what will happen.


    But he knows that if something bad happens, the harm it will bring to the ninja world will be absolutely devastating.


    So Fukasaku couldn''t make a decision for a while.


    Besides him, Miaomu Mountain can only be the Great Toad Immortal, so I made deep preparations and took Yongze to meet the Great Toad Immortal.


    Although Yongze is very scary in his perception, Fukasaku has confidence in the big toad sage.


    But he created Mount Miaomu single-handedly, a big toad sage who was in the same era as the legendary Sage of the Six Paths.


    "Should I go to see the Great Toad Immortal? It''s also possible, but how should I go." Yong Ze asked.


    He didn''t sign a psychic contract with Miaomu Mountain, so he couldn''t reach Miaomu Mountain quickly through reverse psychic.


    "In a special period, let''s implement a special method. I give you permission to sign a contract with Mt. Miaomu." said Fukasaku Immortal.


    Yongze readily agreed, anyway, he won''t suffer from being around him, and he might be able to channel a few toads in the future to serve as tool men and thugs.


    After a period of fancy operations, Nagasawa and Fukasaku Sento arrived at Mt. Myogi.


    "Little Yongze, just wait for a while, I will send someone to report." Fukasaku said to Yongze.


    "No problem." Yongze nodded, looking around curiously.


    The environment of Mt. Miaomu is very different from that of Fire Country. Plants with leaves seven to eight meters wide are everywhere.


    All kinds of huge plants can be seen everywhere, as if Yongze has shrunk dozens of times.


    ¡®Is this really still in the ninja world? ¡¯ Yongze sighed inwardly.


    The plants in Mt. Miaomu are too unscientific. How can they grow so big? Even if one is that big, they are all that big.


    Yongze felt as if he had come to the kingdom of giants. Everything around him was magnified. From time to time, he could see giant toads more than ten or even twenty meters long.


    ''Is it the impact of the rich natural energy? ¡¯ Yongze guessed.


    Yongze thinks this possibility is very high, such as Starfall Valley.


    Obviously in the Land of Fire, but because of the influence of the energy of the blue crystals, animals and plants no longer want the ninja world.


    Fukasaku didn''t let Yongze wait too long, and soon Yongze was brought in front of the big toad sage by Fukasaku.


    The Big Toad Immortal is a huge orange toad with narrowed eyes, so it is impossible to tell whether it is open or sleeping.


    The big toad fairy has no clothes on his body, a purple gemstone with a big oily word on his neck, and a big hat like a doctor''s hat on his head.


    "You''re Minato''s friend Nagasawa, right? The one who wants the information on immortal arts."


    Although he was talking, the eyes of Immortal Toad did not change, and he still didn''t know whether they were closed or open.


    "Yes, Immortal Toad, I am Yongze, and I hope to get the information on the immortal art of Mount Miaomu." Yongze said with a slight bow.


    "So, Yongze, what do you want to do with these fairy arts materials?" asked the big toad fairy.


    "I want to develop my own fairy mode." Yongze said it directly without hiding it.


    He is not preparing any conspiracy to destroy the ninja world, so there is no need to hide too much.


    "Developing my own fairy mode... I really deserve to be a person like the sun." The big toad fairy smiled kindly.


    "What about the fairy art materials?" Yongze felt that there was something interesting, so he asked.


    But this time the Great Toad Immortal did not answer Yongze, no, but the Great Toad Immortal did not speak directly, as if he had fallen asleep.


    "Sensei Fukasaku, this?" Nagasawa looked at Fukasaku next to him.


    "It''s like this every time, won''t you get tired of it?" Fukasaku looked at the appearance of the big toad sage, and also covered his forehead speechlessly.


    The Great Toad Immortal is good at everything, but he likes to pretend to be mysterious, and always pretends to be a ghost, every time he does it.


    Fukasaku can already guess the next plot, that is, the big toad sage forgot Yongze''s name.


    "Um, who are you?" Immortal Toad suddenly asked Yongze as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    Nagazawa:¡­


    "Big Toad Immortal, my name is Fujiwara Nagasawa, I hope you can remember this name." Yongze said.


    "Yongze, by the way, it''s okay for you to ask for immortal arts materials.


    But you can''t give these materials to other people, and you can''t teach other people the fairy mode of Mt. Myogi. "The Great Toad Immortal said slowly.


    "Yes, I have no problem with these." Yongze nodded.


    The conditions of the Great Toad Immortal are not harsh, it is normal.


    It is very reasonable not to let him teach the fairy mode of Mount Miaomu, but not to let him teach his original creation.


    With the permission of the Great Toad Immortal, the immortal mode data of Mt. Miaomu has been completed.


    Looking at Yongze''s leaving back, Immortal Toad''s drooping eyelids suddenly moved, and his eyes opened slightly.


    The human body is as powerful as the dazzling sun in the sky.


    When you thought that the scorching sun was its essence, after trying to break through the scorching sun, you discovered another layer of fog.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： Trials of Dragons Hole

    Chapter 284 The Trial of Longdi Cave


    "If you''re impatient, I''ll dictate it to you right now. If you''re not in a hurry, you can go back first, and I''ll get the information together, and then I''ll let Xiao Minato give it to you." Immortal Fukasaku turned his head and said to Yongze.


    "Then follow what Fukasaku Sensei said, and then let Minato pass it to me after you sort out the information. I''m not in such a hurry, I have to get it now." Yong Ze laughed.


    "Yeah." Fukasaku Sage nodded, and then said: "Actually, if you want to practice the Sage Mode, you don''t have to be obsessed with creating it yourself.


    No matter which holy land''s immortal mode, as long as you cultivate into a perfect immortal mode, there will be no mutations. "


    "It''s too difficult to re-create a fairy mode by yourself, and it''s very dangerous."


    Said these words with Yongze, not because Fukasaku Immortal wanted Yongze to practice the fairy mode of Miaomushan, and then pulled Yongze into the camp of Miaomushan.


    But practicing the sage mode is really dangerous. After all, Nagasawa is Minato''s good friend, and Minato is Jiraiya''s disciple, so Fukasaku Sensei doesn''t mind giving Nagasawa some advice.


    Shenren Fukasaku pointed to the waterfall flowing with yellow toad oil. In front of the waterfall, there were many giant stone statues of toad, all of which looked lifelike. One could tell at a glance that the sculptor was not simple.


    "Do you know how those stone statues came from?"


    "How did it come about? It looks lifelike, and many details are in place, as if it was transformed from a real toad. The sculptor must be a master." Yong Ze pretended to be stupid.


    Although he knew that the truth was that those stones were changed by the losers who practiced immortal arts, but this must not be said.


    Because he has never been to Mount Miaomu, how could he know this.


    "Lifelike?" Fukasaku''s face became serious, "That''s because these statues were not carved by humans at all, they were transformed by people who failed in the practice of immortality. Of course they look lifelike."


    "Practicing immortal arts is so dangerous when someone teaches them, but if you want to create your own immortal arts, the degree of danger is much higher than this. Are you sure you want to do that?"


    "Thank you, Sensei Fukasaku, for your reminder." Nagasawa smiled.


    "But I still want to give it a try, but I will keep in mind what Fukasaku Sensei said, and be careful."


    Yongze can somewhat understand Fukasaku''s thoughts, but even if Fukasaku is called a sage, it is impossible to know Yongze''s background and his ambition.


    If Yongze wasn¡¯t a time traveler and didn¡¯t have a system, with his current ability, he might have followed the normal practice step by step.


    Although the slow victory is stable, and no one can beat him except aliens or wall hangings.


    But Yongze is a traveler, he knows that the universe where the ninja world is located has a highly developed alien civilization.


    Even if he is invincible in the ninja world, he still has to think about the gap between himself and those aliens.


    If you don¡¯t want to be wiped out suddenly by aliens who popped out of nowhere that day, you can only work hard to become stronger.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t say anything more. You can go to that waterfall and fill it with some toad oil. It can automatically attract natural energy. I hope it can help your research a little bit."


    Seeing that Yongze had said this, Fukasaku didn''t continue to persuade him. He is also an old toad over 800 years old. He has seen all kinds of people a lot. He knew that it would be useless to continue talking, and it would only make Yongze unhappy. .


    "However, you should not use it by yourself at first. It is very dangerous for natural energy to wander in the body uncontrollably." Fukasaku suddenly remembered and said to Nagasawa.


    Fukasaku was afraid that Yongze would think that taking toad oil was directly used for Yongze''s cultivation in the immortal mode, so he reminded him.


    Although toad oil can quickly become a fairy mode, the danger is also greatly increased.


    Unless Fukasaku personally holds a stick to help hit the natural energy, rounding with toad oil is tantamount to suicide.


    "Well, thank you Fukasaku Sensei." Nagasawa nodded.


    Nagazawa took the special storage bag Fukasaku gave him and filled a little toad oil under the waterfall, then left Mt. Myogi and returned to Konoha.


    After returning to Konoha, Yongze first put away the bag containing the toad oil, and then went to the base of Orochimaru to look for Orochimaru.


    Before he asked Orochimaru to test the attitude of Ryuji Cave, it was time for the result.


    It was still the same old place, Jieyin removed the boulder, jumped into the underground base, turned left and right, and finally reached the area where Orochimaru was.


    The laboratory is very simple, with gray floors and exposed steel structures, giving it an industrial feel.


    There are many large and small culture tanks on the ground, and there is a green liquid in the culture tanks, which emits a creepy green light under the light.


    And Orochimaru stood in a green light, wearing a white coat, just like the evil doctor in the comics.


    "Oshemaru, what is the attitude of Ry¨±ji Cave towards the materials of immortal arts?" Yong Ze asked.


    Standing in the green light and thinking, Orochimaru turned to look at Yong Ze, and said in his unique hoarse voice:


    "As you and I expected, I didn''t agree."


    "Is that really the case?" Yongze frowned slightly.


    Although Yongze had already made mental preparations, he was still a little upset after knowing that he had not directly obtained the information on immortal arts.


    "The White Snake Immortal in Longdi Cave has always been like this. You must pass the trial of Ryudi Cave before you can be qualified to practice immortal arts." Orochimaru chuckled.


    He is curious, what will Yongze do this time, Yin Yongze''s strength. I''m afraid this time Longdi Cave is going to be a bit difficult.


    I just don''t know that Yongze is stronger. Or the legendary White Snake Immortal who has lived for thousands of years is even better.


    But no matter who wins, Orochimaru feels that he can see a wonderful battle.


    He prefers Yongze to win. After all, Yongze is his ally, and the two get along quite happily.


    And Yongze won, he has immortal research.


    "This time I have to trouble Orochimaru to take me to Ry¨±ji Cave." Yong Ze said lightly.


    Since Longdi Cave didn¡¯t give it, he went to pick it up in person to see what the so-called trials of Longdi Cave were.


    Look at the demeanor of the White Snake Immortal who has lived for thousands of years.


    "Since Yongze-kun wants to go, I will naturally take you there. We are solid allies." Orochimaru chuckled.


    "Do you have anything urgent? If not, we''re leaving now." Yong Ze asked.


    It happens that Mt. Miaomu is still sorting out, so hurry up, maybe you can get the information of Ryuchi Cave first.


    Orochimaru thought for a while and said:


    "There is nothing important, just some daily inspections of the progress of the experiment. Since Mr. Yongze wants to obtain the information of the fairy mode as soon as possible, let''s start now."


    ps: The update is late. It¡¯s been a day since New Year¡¯s greetings. I haven¡¯t watched much Ninja World War. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to say goodbye after tomorrow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： green hair girl

    Chapter 285 Green-haired girl


    With Orochimaru leading the way, Yongze easily arrived at the place where Ryuji Cave was located.


    Ryuji Cave and Mt. Myogi, which Yongze has been to, are two completely different environments.


    Longdi Cave is really in the cave, and there are all kinds of stones everywhere, many of which look like spikes, which are very dangerous.


    At the same time, the terrain of Longdi Cave is also very complicated, with many large and small holes.


    However, there is a little similarity between Ryuji Cave and Mt. Myogi, which is the feeling in Nagasawa''s perception.


    Yongze guessed that both are holy places. fairy art. The natural energy is rich, which is why it is like this.


    Not long after the two entered Ry¨±ji Cave, a girl with long green hair suddenly appeared, floating in the air, and flew towards Nagasawa and Orochimaru.


    Yongze looked at the green-haired woman.


    The green-haired woman has long green hair and wears a golden crown with a golden ball on top. Her skin is so white that it can be said to be pale, and her eyes are vertical pupils like snakes.


    If this is seen in Orochimaru''s laboratory, Nagasawa will probably think that this is a relative of Orochimaru, or an artificial human cloned by Orochimaru''s own cells.


    All those sickly pale, snake-like eyes.


    Nagaze can only say that Orochimaru''s ability to find Ryuji Cave was not accidental.


    "Oshemaru, you are a person who has passed the test, and you cannot walk with the tester." The green-haired girl said.


    Orochimaru did not reply to the green-haired girl, but looked at Yong Ze.


    Yong Ze nodded and said: "Oshemaru, you go first, let me see what the trial of this Ry¨±ji Cave is like."


    Oshemaru nodded and walked inward.


    Orochimaru''s attitude made Tian Xin Shen Ji feel a little uncomfortable. She is also a high-level executive of Ry¨±ji Cave, and she was ignored.


    But the assessment is still important, Tian Xin Shenji can only secretly write a note to Dashewan in her heart.


    After Orochimaru left, Tianxin Shenji disappeared in front of Yongze in an instant.


    At the same time, a thick mist appeared in Ryuji Cave, making it difficult for people to see the road ahead.


    "Is it invisible? It''s a bit interesting." Seeing Tian Xin Shen Ji disappearing as if using some kind of instant body technique, Yong Ze became a little interested.


    In his perception, Tian Xin Shen Ji not only became invisible, but even the breath of Chakra disappeared.


    If it is the sensory ninjutsu in the ninja world, it is really impossible to find Tianxin Shenji.


    Because most of the sensory ninjutsu in the ninja world is based on the perception of chakra, Bai Jue, who can imitate the breath of chakra, can lurk in the ninja alliance without anyone being able to find out.


    But Yongze is different. Yongze''s main perception ability is penetrating the world and being domineering.


    Although it will be affected to some extent, it is not impossible to find it.


    Tian Xinshenji found that Yongze had been staring at her, and couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled. Could it be that her fairy art was broken, and the other party could see her?


    ¡®Impossible, it should be a coincidence. ¡¯ Tian Xin Shenji said inwardly.


    Just kidding, she is a high-level executive in Longdi Cave, how could his fairy art be seen through by a casual practitioner.


    "Excuse me, has the trial started? What kind of trial are you standing here?" Yong Ze asked.


    Tian Xinshen Ji:? ? ?


    She was really discovered?


    Tian Xinshen Ji floated in front of Yongze unbelievingly and shook his hand twice in front of Yongze, and then Yongze grabbed his hand directly.


    Tian Xinshenji was stunned. What happened? This is the first time she has encountered such a situation in the hundreds of years she has been in charge of the trial.


    "Ahem, of course the trial has not started, but it will start soon." In order not to lose face of Long Didong, Tian Xinshenji pretended to be fooled.


    Nagaze let go of Tian Xin Shen Ji''s hand, and looked at her with a smile.


    It seems that the snake in Ry¨±ji-dong is not as smart as the toad in Mt. Myogi.


    As if feeling that she was being underestimated, Tian Xin Shen Ji became invisible again, and this time she did not stay still, but drifted to the depths at high speed.


    Yong Ze was not in a hurry to chase, and slowly followed behind Tian Xin Shen Ji.


    In Nagasawa''s perception, Tian Xin Shen Ji stopped suddenly.


    Just when Yongze was thinking about what the other party wanted to do, he walked into a cave, and the originally dark cave with stone thorns everywhere changed suddenly.


    He seemed to have walked into a resplendent castle, with exquisite furniture everywhere, and steaming food placed randomly.


    Gold, silver and jewelry are piled on the ground like garbage, like mountains of gold piled up on the ground.


    The corners of Yongze''s mouth twitched, this illusion was too exaggerated, and he didn''t care about it at all.


    One second ago, he was still in a dark cave full of broken stones, and the next second he was in a castle full of delicious food and treasures.


    Everyone knows that there is a problem with this, it is too abnormal.


    At any rate, let¡¯s make a little transition, for example, find a little treasure, and then follow the trail.


    Ignoring the so-called piles of delicacies and mountains of gold and silver, Yong Ze treated all of these as nothing and walked in front of Tian Xin Shen Ji.


    "Am I passing this test?" Yong Ze asked Tian Xin Shen Ji.


    Tian Xinshenji was stunned, why is this person like this, so many gold, silver, treasures and delicacies without even looking at it, isn''t this the favorite thing of human beings?


    Could it be that she met a human being with an extremely firm heart?


    "You are lucky, I passed this level before you, but this is not considered as passing the test, there are two more levels to come." Tian Xin Shen Ji said with a cold face.


    Nagaze nodded and continued to walk deep.


    When walking a certain distance, Yongze stopped, and then said:


    "Your illusion is too abrupt, I suggest that you write a script before preparing the illusion, which may be more difficult.


    And the environment you prepared is a bit backward, but human beings are always improving. "


    After finishing speaking, Yongze continued to walk deeper.


    Tian Xinshenji stared at Yongze dumbfounded, opened his mouth wide, and said, "You!"


    Tian Xinshenji gritted her teeth and looked at Yongze, feeling the urge to turn into a big snake and swallow Yongze in one bite.


    If it wasn''t for fear of being blamed by the White Snake Immortal, she would have licked Yongze until the skin was gone, and then swallowed it in one gulp.


    When Yongze walked into a cave, the two exits of the cave were blocked instantly, and a petite woman in white, who looked like a fourteen-year-old girl, appeared.


    "This is the second level. If you want to pass, you have to put the stones on the ground in the corresponding position." The woman in white said in a mischievous tone, and closed the other eye, blinking to show cuteness to Yongze.


    Yongze looked at the ground, there were indeed many stones of different shapes, and there were also many sunken shapes on the big stones blocked on both sides.


    However, there are so many stones, but they all have different shapes, which is indeed a bit troublesome.


    "You have to move faster, if the chakra becomes weaker, I will eat you." The petite and cute girl in white opened her mouth wide, revealing her sharp fangs.


    To a certain extent, I borrowed a little bit from Bo Renchuan¡¯s Ryuji Cave, but it¡¯s not exactly the same, please don¡¯t bring it in


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： cute? Hit the wall with a punch, cant get it off

    Chapter 286 Is it cute? The kind that hits the wall with a punch and can''t be buckled down


    Seeing that the petite and cute loli in white can swallow half of her head with her mouth open, Yongze felt like she was on the scene of a horror movie.


    If you touch some blood around your mouth and let your hair loose, the female ghost who is going to play a horror movie will definitely act in her true colors.


    Hime Kishima quickly closed her mouth again, returning to her soft and cute loli appearance, looking at Yongze with a smile on her face, as if looking forward to Yongze''s next performance.


    But Nagasawa ignored Ichikishima Hime''s words and stuffed the stones on the ground into the wall, but stayed still, as if he was a student in a daze in class.


    Shi Kujima Hime saw that Yongze did not show panic, and then hurried to pick up the stones, but ignored her and stayed there in a daze, couldn''t help getting a little angry, puffing up her cheeks.


    Kujima Hime used the floating ability to float in the air, with her body lying horizontally, floating to the side of Yongze as if swimming in the void, staring at Yongze and said:


    "Why don''t you pick up the stones on the ground and put them in the corresponding positions, you won''t think I''m lying to you, I''ll really eat you after your Chakra is weak."


    Looking at Ichikishima Hime''s serious white and tender face, Yongze nodded expressionlessly and said, "Well, I believe it, I''m afraid you''ll eat me."


    Hime Kishima:¡­


    She felt insulted!


    Not only does this person not follow her rules, but he also dismisses her in such a perfunctory tone as a child. He doesn''t even want to change his expression.


    Really think she is a child? She is a fairy snake who has practiced fairy art for thousands of years!


    "You guys, just keep moving. You have thin skin and tender meat. You look good, and the taste should be very good." Ichikijima Hime looked around Nagasawa like a snake.


    "Perceive your chakra, have you consumed a lot?"


    Yongze sensed it, and it really consumed a little, but it was too little, so he didn''t feel anything.


    As far as his chakra is concerned, at this rate, it may take several days to consume it.


    "Indeed." Yongze nodded, indeed there was consumption.


    "Hee hee." Ichikishima Hime smiled triumphantly, she wanted to see how Yongze remained calm.


    Hurry up and pick up the stones in a panic, and then I will secretly strengthen the magic to make your chakra drain faster.


    Thinking of Nagasawa''s expressionless face becoming flustered and bewildered, Ichikijima Hime wanted to laugh out loud.


    But Yongze didn''t panic and pick up stones on the ground as she imagined, but walked to the hole blocked by big stones.


    "What do you want to do, it is impossible to get out without putting these stones in the corresponding positions. They are not ordinary stones, they have been blessed by immortal power, and you cannot destroy them." Ichikijima Hime reminded.


    "Do you want to see me squatting on the ground in embarrassment to pick up stones? I, Fujiwara Nagasawa, like to say no to a self-righteous person like you."


    Yongze laughed, then clenched his fist with his right hand, the breath method chakra broke out, and the shaking fruit controlled the range, and swung out with a fierce punch.


    "It is impossible to be..."


    Hurrah! !


    Boom! !


    Before Ichikishima Hime finished speaking, the shock wave from Nagasawa hit the big rock blocking the exit.


    A violent explosion sounded, and the powerful impact swept the entire cave. The stones on the ground were rolled up by the aftermath, and smashed **** the surrounding walls.


    The main target of the bombardment¡ªthe boulder blessed with immortal power was also shattered by the powerful shock wave, turning into tiny stones and scattered towards the surroundings.


    "What did you say? What can''t be done?" Nagasawa lightly shook his right hand twice, and then looked at Hime Ichikishima.


    Hime Ichikishima was dumbfounded, and looked at Nagasawa with a calm expression.


    Something is wrong, this stone was blessed by Immortal White Snake himself with celestial power.


    Even if it is herself, she only has the authority to switch, and cannot use brute force to destroy it.


    And just now, Yongze broke the boulder with just one punch, what a terrifying power.


    "Congratulations on passing the second trial, you can go to the next one." Ichikishima Hime said with a sweet smile on his face, completely gone from the arrogance of opening his mouth and threatening to eat Nagasawa.


    She is not cowardly, but obeys the rules. Although Yongze doesn''t follow the routine, Yongze has successfully walked out, which is considered a pass. According to the rules, he cannot forcibly make things difficult for the tester.


    Hime Kujima comforted herself in her heart.


    "You, you are really cute." Yongze saw Ichikishima Hime confessing inwardly, smiled and shook his head, and then walked in front of Ichikishima Hime.


    "What are you going to do? The next level is waiting for you." Ichikijima Hime looked at Nagasawa who was coming, and took two steps back with a flustered expression.


    If Nagasawa hit her with the same force as the punch he just hit the boulder, she would split open on the spot.


    "It''s nothing, I just think it''s better to be cute if you don''t open your mouth to speak." After finishing speaking, Yongze broke out with chakra, and quickly gave Ichikishima Hime a brain collapse.


    Nagaze''s speed was too fast, and Ichikishima Hime had no time to dodge.


    boom! !


    A dull impact sounded, and a powerful force erupted on Ichikishima Hime''s forehead, which directly embedded Ichikishima Hime into the stone wall, leaving behind the outline of a petite figure.


    "A little lesson, remember not to open your mouth too much next time, it scares me." After leaving such a sentence, Yongze left and continued to dig deeper.


    Originally, he didn''t want to be too arrogant, so he directly attacked the subordinates of the White Snake Immortal in Longdi Cave.


    But Ichikijima Hime was too arrogant and deserved a beating. She actually walked around him as if thinking about how to eat him.


    How can Yongze bear this, he is too lazy to take care of you if you are always doing the duty of the trial, please understand.


    Since you want to have a good time, you must be mentally prepared to be violently beaten.


    With the deepening of Yongze, the surrounding fog not only did not disappear, but became thicker.


    At the same time, Yongze also sensed a breath approaching him.


    Although invisible to the naked eye, his perception can clearly tell him that someone is trying to approach him.


    The movement of that breath was very decisive. Within two meters of approaching Yongze, the speed surged towards Yongze again.


    But Yongze had already made preparations. How could he let the opponent succeed? He punched out directly, and the attacking figure flew upside down to the wall, revealing his figure.


    Yongze saw that this was also a very young girl, wearing the same crown with a golden ball on her head as the other two assessors, wearing a white gown and a red dress.


    "This is the third test? Is it a battle?" Yongze looked at the girl in white who had slipped from the wall and was slowly standing up.


    Tuanjin Ji got up and looked at Yongze suspiciously, not understanding how Yongze found her, but as the person in charge of the trial, she still replied: "Of course not."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Strike of the White Snake Immortal

    Chapter 287 The White Snake Immortal''s Strike


    "This level is used to test your willpower. Under normal circumstances, I will bite the tester, and then apply my unique fairy art to him to make him hallucinate."


    Tanjinji said honestly.


    She is not afraid of leaking information in this level. Immortal illusions cannot be deciphered just because you know you are going to fall into the illusion.


    "I see, so your illusion can only be activated when you bite someone?" Yongze said thoughtfully.


    "In the case of suppressing strength, we can only bite people. Immortal White Snake will not let us use our full strength in the trial, it depends on the strength of the trialer." Tuanjinji looked a little annoyed.


    In her perception, Yongze''s strength shouldn''t be that strong, right?


    But how could her perception be wrong? This is not some perception ninjutsu, but fairy perception.


    "So that''s how it is." Yongze finally understood why these gatekeepers were not simple in breath, but their strength was a bit lacking.


    He has a transparent world, and he can hide his energy at will. As long as he wants, in the perception of others, he can be an ordinary person, or even not exist.


    After blinding Fukasaku and Minato before, this time Nagasawa deliberately controlled himself and hid himself.


    Unexpectedly, these trainees would mistake his strength and reduce the difficulty of the assessment.


    But if Yongze hadn''t hidden it, there probably wouldn''t be an assessment. They sensed Yongze''s aura, so they should have brought Yongze to Immortal White Snake.


    "Can you let me take a bite? No force, just magic." Tuanjinji asked Yongze.


    Yongze was almost amused by Tuanjin Ji. The snakes in the Longdi Cave are all talents, but he still refused righteously:


    "Sorry, I refuse, but I already have a girlfriend, I can''t let other women bite me."


    "But I''m not a human, I''m a snake." Tuanjinji said seriously, and opened her mouth to reveal the sharp fangs inside, trying to prove herself.


    "Female snakes are not allowed." Yong Ze still refused.


    "Human beings are really troublesome." Tuanjinji showed distress. The man in front of her seemed to be difficult to deal with. The attack was unsuccessful, and she was unwilling to be bitten by her.


    "Otherwise, I will be your girlfriend for a minute, okay?" Tuanjinji said tentatively.


    Yongze gave Tuanjin Ji a thumbs up and said, "You are such a clever little ghost."


    "Is it okay?" Tuanjinji looked at Yongze expectantly, and stretched her head towards Yongze''s shoulder.


    "It''s okay with your size, I don''t want to be a reckless hero, and one minute is not enough, at least one hour." Yongze gave Tuanjin Ji a brain-dead blow.


    But because Tuanjinji didn''t offend Yongze, he didn''t use as much force as before, but just bounced back the head that Tuanjinji had bounced over.


    "It hurts!" Tuanjin Ji covered the place where Nagasawa hit with her left hand and let out a wailing cry.


    Although Yongze didn''t use as much force as before, Tuanjinji felt more pain than just hitting the wall because of the small force area.


    "Just assume that I have passed the trial, and take me to see the White Snake Immortal." Yongze canceled the hidden breath, and said to Tuanjinji.


    "No, the Trial of Three Passes is a rule set by Immortal White Snake, if you don''t implement it carefully, you will be punished." Tuanjinji said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, it will forgive you." Yongze showed a faint smile, and then said: "You can feel my strength again."


    Tuanjinji sensed Yongze''s strength, her complexion changed instantly, her eyes were closed, and she took several steps back.


    "It''s so hot and dazzling!"


    "How about it, can you take me to see the White Snake Immortal?" Yongze walked towards Tuanjinji.


    At this time, the huge white snake lying on a huge throne seemed to sense something, raised its head, and looked in the direction of Yongze.


    Before, I suddenly sensed a powerful aura, which disappeared soon afterwards. I thought it was an illusion, but I didn''t expect that a terrible guy came to Longdi Cave, and there was an annoying smell of toad on his body.


    ''Bring him here. ¡¯ The Immortal White Snake ordered Tuanjin Ji with a secret method.


    "Okay, I''ll take you to see Immortal White Snake now." Tuanjinji nodded and said.


    Although she didn''t understand why the White Snake Immortal would take the initiative to break her trial rules this time, but the White Snake Immortal had already spoken, so she was relieved of the burden.


    Tuanjin Ji used her fairy art to disperse the dense fog, and led Yongze to a temple-like building in the depths of Longdi Cave.


    After Yongze entered, he saw at a glance the White Snake Immortal who was sitting in the center and transformed into an old woman, and Orochimaru standing not far away.


    "Congratulations, young man, you have passed the assessment of Longdi Cave, you can now practice the immortal mode of Longdi Cave, come here, I will inject immortal chakra for you."


    Immortal White Snake smiled at Yongze with the kind face of an old man on his face.


    "I don''t need to bother the White Snake Immortal for this. I only need the practice materials of the Immortal Mode in Longdi Cave, and I don''t need to bother the Immortal to inject Immortal Chakra for me."


    Arriving at the final destination, Yongze directly stated his intentions.


    "Oh, if this is the case, then there will be one more test." The expression of the grandmother transformed into by the White Snake Immortal is still very kind, and her eyes are almost smiling.


    "White Snake Immortal, tell me." Yongze thought for a while, and did not directly refuse, but was going to see what tricks this White Snake Immortal was going to play.


    If it''s too troublesome to make Yongze feel that the White Snake Immortal is playing tricks on him, then Yongze will have to experience the power of Longdi Cave Immortal Technique today.


    If there is no trouble, Yong Ze may consider a hand.


    "That is to pick me up a ninjutsu." White Snake Immortal said with a smile on his face.


    "It''s very simple. It''s up to you whether you want to complete this extra challenge. If you complete it, I will naturally arrange the fairy arts materials for you."


    "Since it is the task of the White Snake Immortal, how dare Yongze refuse to accept it. Come and experience the immortal power of the Immortal today." Yongze directly agreed.


    It happened that he was also curious about the strength of the ancestors of these holy places.


    Yongze has always been very cautious, all mysterious and powerful are his imaginary enemies, such as the mysterious three holy places is one of them.


    Mt. Miaomu and Wetbone Forest are both fine. According to the original book, these two holy places should be harmless.


    But Ryuji Cave is different. Looking at the psychic beast in Orochimaru, you can tell by the arrogant look of Wanshe.


    Dragon''s Cavern is also preferably chaotic neutral, or neutral evil.


    ¡®Sun-like brilliance, the ninja world is really unpredictable. After the Sage of the Six Paths, this mysterious character appeared again. Let me see your details. ''


    The Immortal White Snake dissipated his avatar, and transformed into his original form, a huge white phosphorous snake.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Immortal magic weapon

    Chapter 288 Immortal magic weapon


    After the White Snake Immortal returned to the body of the White Phosphorous Serpent, the original temple also changed, turning into a huge cave with a large number of sharp stone thorns in the cave.


    Obviously, this temple is nothing more than an illusion created by Immortal White Snake using fairy art. The only thing that really exists is probably the throne under it.


    Looking at the one man and one white snake who were about to draw swords, Orochimaru took two steps back without leaving a trace.


    Facing an existence-level confrontation between Yongze and the White Snake Immortal, even if you are a bystander, you can''t stand too close, otherwise there will be a risk of being affected.


    Nagaze took out a seal scroll from the ninja bag, and took out a sword from it.


    However, this is not a magical weapon, nor is it a weapon using chakra metal, but an ordinary forged sword.


    The reason why it was put into the sealing scroll was purely because Yongze was too lazy to wear it.


    The Cong Yunqie he created when he played Whitebeard was too long, and it seemed a little funny to use that knife with his body height.


    But in battle, it is impossible for him to specially transform himself with a knife to make himself taller, so now Yongze doesn''t want to use that Cong Yunqie.


    But that knife also carried his memories of playing Whitebeard after all, and Yongze didn''t want to send it back to the Jin Organization, and then re-smelted it.


    Then put it there, let him be a souvenir.


    As for the refined forging sword in his hand now, there is no need to wear it. It is just a consumable. He has a lot of this kind of sword in his ninja tool bag.


    Actually, at his current level, he can use his hands instead of a sword, but in front of an unknown powerhouse like the White Snake Immortal. Yongze still chose to play it safe.


    "Hoo hoo hoo."


    Yong Ze fully activated the Breath of the Sun, his aura suddenly changed, his body emitted a faint red light, and the powerful force made the temperature in the cave continue to rise.


    The sudden high temperature made Tuanjinji feel very uncomfortable. Tuanjinji twisted her body a few times, and quickly moved away from Yongze, reaching behind Immortal White Snake.


    Here is protected by the immortal power of the White Snake Immortal, so it has not been affected too much by the high temperature.


    ¡®Is this the power of the scorching sun in his body? It¡¯s really extraordinary. ¡¯ The Immortal White Snake thought in his heart when he saw Yongze suddenly bursting out with great power.


    The White Snake Immortal suddenly opened its huge snake head, and stretched out its pink and tender tongue. The White Snake Immortal''s pink tongue moved slightly, and a shining jade ruyi flew out of the pink tongue.


    ¡®White Snake Immortal actually even used the Immortal Treasure! Who is this tester? ¡¯ Seeing this scene, Tuanjinji showed a surprised expression on her face.


    This Yu Ruyi is not simple. As the earliest follower of the White Snake Immortal, Tuanjinji knows how powerful this Yu Ruyi is.


    White Snake Immortal has two celestial treasures, one is Water Fire Yin-Yang Sword, and the other is Immortal Ruyi.


    The Yin-Yang Sword of Water and Fire is extremely strong and can be adjusted in size. It can be transformed into a giant sword of tens of meters, or a small hairpin. It can also release Narcissus and Fire Immortal attacks.


    Ji Tuanjin once saw the Immortal White Snake cut off a row of mountain peaks with the Yin-Yang sword of water and fire.


    Although Immortal Ruyi does not have the visual record of cutting off mountains with the water and fire yin and yang sword, it is the core fairy treasure of the White Snake Immortal. It is so precious that the White Snake Immortal does not take it out, but keeps it in his mouth.


    Even Tuanjinji doesn¡¯t know all the functions of Xian Ruyi, because the White Snake Immortal can use different functions every time.


    Just what Tuanjinji sees has the ability to perform five-attribute fairy arts, change size, change objects, and perform illusions, etc.


    "Han Tian!" The White Snake Immortal opened his mouth wide, injecting a large amount of celestial chakra into Xian Ruyi, and activated the celestial art.


    After Xian Ruyi was infused with celestial chakra, her size continued to grow, and finally became taller than Yongze, and she stopped at a full two meters.


    After becoming bigger, the clear light around Xian Ruyi turned into a cold blue light, and a large amount of cold air gushed out from Xian Ruyi and spread towards the surroundings.


    The temperature that was originally rising due to Yongze suddenly dropped rapidly after Xian Ruyi released the cold air, as if changing from hot summer to cold winter all of a sudden.


    "The breath of the sun, the 14th-shaped flaming parade!" After the white snake immortal''s magic was released, Yongze''s blazing sun slash was also completed.


    The light-golden flame was removed from the jet-black sword that was entwined with the weapon color, and then it slashed out.


    Hurrah!


    Huge flames roared in the cave, and the pale golden flame illuminated the originally dark cave, brighter than daytime. The whole cave was covered with pale golden light, as if it was not a slash, but a small sun.


    "It''s this knife again, he has become stronger!" Orochimaru couldn''t help sighing, feeling the strong sense of threat from the scorching sun slash.


    Even if he is hit by this kind of slash, he can only rely on luck to see if he can trigger those backhands and then revive.


    It is not the first time he has seen this sword, but Yongze will be stronger than the last one every time he uses it.


    It''s outrageous, the strength has reached this point, how can the cultivation be so fast.


    Could it be that Yongze has not used his full strength? That''s why this happens.


    A terrible idea appeared in Orochimaru''s mind.


    A large amount of cold air was evaporated by the flame slash and disappeared into the void.


    But the White Snake Immortal is not simple. On the surface, Lie Yan Slash continues to advance aggressively, but the fairy Ruyi seems to have endless cold air inside. No matter how much Lie Yan Slash evaporates, the cold air is still flowing, and even continues to increase.


    The ice-blue cold air is constantly wrestling with the flames, but the power of the pale golden flame is too strong, no matter how fierce the cold air is, it can only be turned into nothingness.


    Feeling the ferocious offensive of the pale golden flame, and the rapidly depleting magic chakra, the White Snake Immortal also frowned.


    "Mizusawa!"


    Immortal White Snake suddenly changed his move, and Yu Ruyi, who had been emitting a lot of cold air, spit out a lot of gray water, resisting the offensive of the pale golden flame.


    Yongze put away the armed color, and the sword without the protection of the armed color instantly turned to ashes.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Immortal White Snake. I don''t know when Immortal White Snake will be able to prepare the materials for the immortal art." Yong Ze said.


    There is no need to make another move, because the White Snake Immortal has already broken his own words. It said one move, but it has already made two moves, which means that Yongze has fulfilled the agreement with it.


    Yong Ze did not believe that Immortal White Snake would not know this.


    He didn''t use his full strength just now, and his new moves haven''t been used yet.


    Yongze felt that the White Snake Immortal didn''t want to tear his skin apart, so he didn''t insist on embarrassing him and insisted on maintaining that immortal technique, but chose another immortal technique that could more easily dissolve the flame sword energy.


    ps: Today I found the Super Beast Armor that I watched when I was a child on a video website, and I found that it is surprisingly good now, I have time to revisit it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289：

    Chapter 289


    "I''ll let them prepare it, about a week or so, it doesn''t matter if you want to wait here or come and get it when the time comes."


    Immortal White Snake extinguished Yongze''s scorching sun slash and made Xian Ruyi smaller, swallowed it again, and said to Yongze.


    Yongze''s guess is correct, and Immortal White Snake doesn''t want to fight Yongze to the end.


    For it, the cultivation method of immortal mode is not very important, it is something that can be given according to the mood.


    As long as you pass the trial of Ry¨±ji Cave, you can practice Ryuji Cave''s fairy mode.


    However, Yongze has special requirements. They don''t want to teach them, but paper materials are required. In addition, Yongze has a special aura. Immortal White Snake wanted to test it out, so he made a move.


    White Snake Immortal hasn''t made a move for a long time. No matter how big the dispute in the ninja world is, it''s none of its business.


    It is different from a certain old toad who loves to fool people. The White Snake Immortal doesn''t like to meddle in other people''s business.


    Even if the Longdi Cave Trial is created and people practice the Longdi Cave Immortal Mode, this kind of thing is just because of its evil taste.


    It likes to watch people sink in the ocean of desire, and then ask it for power without limit, and finally perish.


    However, during this process, Immortal White Snake will not make any inducements, and will just watch everything quietly.


    According to the standards of Yongze''s previous life, Immortal White Snake is probably a fun person who doesn''t think things are too big, but doesn''t take the initiative to make troubles.


    "There is no need for this, Immortal White Snake, you can give the information to Dashewan, and then he will pass it to me." Yongze said.


    He didn''t want to come to Ry¨±ji Cave again.


    If it weren''t for Orochimaru leading the way, he might not be able to find Ryuji Cave even if he searched the ninja world.


    Because the entire Longdi Cave is shrouded in the magic of the White Snake Immortal, between the virtual and the real.


    When Longdi Cave does not want to appear in the world, unless a contract is signed with Longdi Cave, it is impossible to find Longdi Cave.


    Although there is no firm friendship between Nagasawa and Dashemaru like Minato and Nagasawa.


    But Yongze still firmly believed that Orochimaru would not even read the information, so he would give it to him.


    Not because of anything else, but because of "value".


    A practice method of fairy art. Naturally, it is no match for the cooperative relationship with Yongze.


    Orochimaru itself signed the contract with Ry¨±ji Cave. It is relatively easy for him to learn immortal arts.


    When Yongze asked about Xianju, Orochimaru told Yongze about his past.


    When he accidentally found Longdi Cave and passed the trial, the White Snake Immortal injected immortal energy into it.


    But at that time, Orochimaru was not as powerful as it is now. He couldn''t bear the celestial energy of White Snake Immortal, so Orochimaru not only failed to cultivate the sage mode of Ry¨±ji Cave, but was seriously injured because of it.


    Now Orochimaru doesn''t have so much obsession with sage. This doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want to practice sage mode, he really wants to practice sage mode.


    Oshemaru is going to practice in the sage mode after he has the perfect body he imagined.


    That is the long-lived and powerful full body he imagined himself.


    Cultivating in Immortal Mode now, apart from gaining a little experience, will only waste a lot of time and is not worth it at all.


    But you can do some research.


    "Yes." Immortal White Snake nodded the huge snake head.


    Immediately after a trance, the White Snake Immortal once again turned into an old lady sitting on the throne, and at the same time, the huge empty cave became a solemn temple again.


    After receiving the promise from the White Snake Immortal, Yong Ze and Da She Wan left Ryuji Cave together.


    Actually, Yongze originally wanted to see if he could ask the White Snake Immortal about some secrets of the ninja world thousands of years ago.


    It¡¯s just that he knows some major aspects of time. This White Snake Immortal is the same as the Toad Immortal of Miaomu Mountain. He really came back from Otsutsuki Kaguya¡¯s era.


    That old toad in Miaomu Mountain is so good at pretending to be confused, he is clearly awake, so he insists on pretending to be demented and unable to remember things.


    However, thinking that the White Snake Immortal might lose face in front of his subordinates just now, and also got the information of the Immortal Mode, Yongze felt that it was better to accept it as soon as it was good, so he didn''t ask.


    Come back later if you need anything.


    Nagazawa and Orochimaru separated after returning to Konoha, each going back to their respective houses.


    This time, Nagasawa did not immediately go to Tsunade.


    This time is different from the time at Mount Miaomu. It took a lot of time just to travel, and I even made a counter move with the White Snake Immortal.


    So Yongze is going to take a day off before going to Tsunade.


    According to Yongze''s deduction, the slug fairy in the wet bone forest should be the best-talking patriarch of the three holy places.


    You can see that other holy places are summoned by the patriarch of the holy place, but the wet bone forest directly summons the slug fairy.


    Although it is only a part of the summoning, it is equivalent to a clone.


    However, in theory, as long as you have enough chakras and are strong enough, you can directly channel the entire slug fairy.


    If you want to channel the White Snake Immortal and the Big Toad Immortal in Longdi Cave and Miaomu Mountain, then you are obviously thinking of farting.


    "How is learning Fengdun with the third generation?" Back home, Yongze happened to meet Tou, so he asked.


    Dou is not surprised to see Yongze who disappeared for a while suddenly appear.


    He is also a ninja now, knowing that a ninja of Yongze''s level may be responsible for some confidential tasks.


    "It''s not bad, Teacher Sarutobi''s wind escape is very strong, and there are many things that I didn''t understand before after his guidance." After thinking about it, he said.


    "That''s good." Yongze nodded, then walked into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out a can of red beans, and made himself a red bean rice bowl.


    "How is the special warfare team doing recently? Are there any strong players?" Yongze dug a large spoonful of red beans and rice into his mouth and asked vaguely.


    "A strong team member?" Dou looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    Why do you ask him this kind of question, shouldn''t you ask those trainers?


    "Isn''t there a rule set, can I challenge you? Is no one challenging you?" Yong Ze asked.


    pocket:...


    So this is also one of your goals.


    "If you want to say that there are relatively strong players, there are only three in my impression." Dou recalled the people in the special warfare class, and then replied.


    "What I said may not be accurate, and I don''t know everyone. You''d better ask the trainers." I added a sentence.


    "It''s okay, you say, I will definitely ask the trainer too."


    Seeing that Yongze had said this, Dou also mentioned the players he thought were better.


    "Moonlight Hayate, Uzuki Yugao, and Isamu Uchiha."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： Stray Ninja Knife

    Chapter 290 Wandering Ninja Sword


    "Among the people I know, Moonlight Hayate, Uzuki Yugao, and Uchiha Isamu, these three are more outstanding in strength." Dou thought for a while and said.


    Although Moonlight Hayate confessed him before, he was challenged by Isamu Uchiha.


    But Moonlight Hayate also apologized later, and he was indeed the number one, and Isamu Uchiha didn''t cause him any trouble, so he didn''t take it to heart, and the two had a lot of exchanges in the special warfare class.


    Although Moonlight Gale looks pretty weak, his talent is really good. Breath of the Wind is very quick to use, and it''s no problem to cut out ordinary wind blades.


    Uzuki Xiyan, her talent is also good. In terms of the performance of Breath of Wind, she is only a little worse than Moonlight Gale. Among the players in this period, she is considered outstanding.


    As for why Isao Uchiha is added, because Isamu Uchiha has challenged him for a long time, and I know his strength very well.


    It may be due to the fit of breathing method, or it may be due to Uchiha Yong¡¯s good talent, or it may be due to his own hard work, or maybe all three.


    In short, Isamu Uchiha''s strength is now the top among the players in this period, comparable to Moonlight Hayate.


    "I see." Yongze nodded.


    Among the three, he knew Yueguang Gaifeng and Uzuki Xiyan based on the plot of the original novel, and he had known for a long time that they would perform well.


    And that Isamu Uchiha is an added bonus. I don¡¯t know if this momentum can be continued.


    Nagaze dried the remaining red beans and rice in one go, wiped his mouth clean, and went back to his room to sleep.


    Although it is noon, it does not prevent Yongze from going to bed. After being away from home for a while, the bed is not so comfortable to sleep in the wild, so I have to make up for it.


    Dou silently picked up Yongze''s bowls and chopsticks, and walked into the kitchen.


    The practice time agreed with Sarutobi teacher is Wednesday and Sunday, and today is Saturday, so there is no need to go.


    However, today is already the 26th, and it¡¯s almost April, and Ninja School is about to start, do you want to give Itachi an entrance gift?


    Give it away, after all Itachi gave him a graduation gift.


    But, if you give a gift, what should you give? Do you want to customize a Kunaisou, or buy some shurikens?


    Doudou was stumped for a while, he found that he seemed to have no experience in giving gifts.


    Dou began to think differently. If it was me, what gift would I like to receive?


    Dou quickly gave up this idea, and it is not always possible to think differently.


    Because if it is him, it probably doesn''t matter what gift, the important thing is the person who gave the gift.


    It¡¯s okay to have this idea for yourself, but how can you hold this idea for giving gifts to others.


    The pocket is in a tangle, the shuriken is more useful, and the customized kunai should be used for collection.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to ask when you practice in the afternoon. ¡¯ In the end, Dou couldn¡¯t make a decision, and was going to hand over the choice directly to Itachi.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The country of water, hidden fog village.


    In an ordinary outer-floor resident''s house, there are two big figures from Wuyin Village sitting.


    The stool on the left is made of short black hair, no eyebrows, sharp teeth, an obvious cross scar on the right half of the face, and red stripes painted on the lower half of the face. Loquat Juzang is a beheading sword user known for blood.


    Sitting opposite him was the black **** Leiya who had long green hair, thick eyebrows, and his upper body was wrapped in bandages.


    "Hei **** Lei Ya, what do you think of the current village?" Loquat Shizang asked first.


    "What else can it be, a crazy village." Black Pick Lei Ya said with a sneer.


    "It seems that you are the same, and don''t agree with the current policy of Mizukage Fourth." Loquat Juzo said in a deep voice.


    Loquat Juzo feels that the recent Fourth Mizukage is really wrong, and the policies are extremely radical.


    Even the planned re-election of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen was canceled because there were no suitable candidates.


    Loquat Juzo felt that the fourth Mizukage was talking nonsense. If there are so many sword masters in the big Kiri Ninja, he still can''t find a few suitable users.


    Even if you think about it from the unreasonable perspective of Mizukage Fourth, if there are no users, just throw all the precious ninja swords in the warehouse for use, shouldn¡¯t you cultivate users?


    So, Loquat Juzang felt that the fourth generation might think that the Seven Ninja Swordsmen had too much reputation, so they simply discarded the Seven Ninja Swordsmen while their vitality was seriously injured this time.


    "That kind of policy will only make the village worse and worse." The already gloomy face of the black **** Lei Ya became even more gloomy.


    "Continuing like this is not an option. We must find a way to stop that **** Mizukage the Fourth, and we can''t let him mess around again." Loquat Juzang said.


    "There is no way, that guy is not only behind me, but also a force that even the complete Seven Ninja Swordsmen cannot contend with." Black Hoe Lei Ya shook his head.


    Although the policy of the fourth Mizukage has received a lot of opposition, there are always a group of high-level people who can benefit. This is one of the reasons why the policy of the Fourth Mizukage seems unreasonable, but can be implemented all the time.


    In the eyes of those high-level officials, although Wuyin Village will suffer a small loss, they will get a lot of benefits, so it doesn''t matter.


    After all, no matter how good something is, it belongs to others. Only when you hold it in your own hands, it belongs to you.


    "Besides, I''m afraid it''s just the fourth generation alone. That''s a terrifying existence. That guy has become Jinzhuriki, and his strength is even more terrifying than before." Blackhoe Raiya reminded.


    Black **** Lei Ya can probably guess a little bit of Loquat Juzo''s thoughts, and Loquat Juzo probably has the idea of ??assassinating the Fourth Mizukage.


    But Mizukage the Fourth can become Mizukage. He is already the top powerhouse in Kirigakure Village, and he has become Jinzhuriki again, which makes him even stronger. Assassination is to die.


    "I''ll try again tomorrow to see if I can wake that guy up. If I fail, I''ll probably leave Wuyin Village." Loquat Shizang said, and got up.


    "It''s fine to leave, the current village is too dangerous, and I may leave soon." The black **** Lei Ya also stood up and said.


    After chatting, the two left this ordinary little house.


    Loquat Shizang walked on the main street of Wuyin Village, feeling very heavy in his heart.


    It seems that since participating in the third Ninja World War, the luck of Wuyin Village has not been very good.


    Originally, the situation on the frontal battlefield was good, but Konoha showed fatigue in the face of the siege of the four countries.


    But who knew that an unknown ninja suddenly appeared and killed four of the seven ninja swords criss-crossing the battlefield, and the three fled in embarrassment.


    If you lose the battle, you will be defeated. Anyway, the Kingdom of Water is far away from the other four countries. The Kingdom of Water has rich experience in water warfare, and no country is free to invade the Kingdom of Water.


    But in this situation, the Fourth Mizukage didn''t take a good rest and started acting like a demon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： Loquat Shizang

    Chapter 291 Loquat ten possessions


    "Pipa Juzo, I think you have made a lot of contributions to Wuyin Village, let''s go." In Mizukage''s office, Yakura said coldly to Pipa Juzang.


    "You guy, can''t you see so many people who oppose you?" Loquat Juzang clenched his fists tightly, suppressing the anger in his heart that wanted to draw his sword, and roared.


    "Don''t you understand, I am Mizukage." Yagura''s small body exploded with a powerful momentum, looking at Loquat Juzo with cold eyes.


    "You..." Loquat Juzo looked at Yakura with unbelievable eyes, and he could feel the strong murderous aura in that aura.


    Yakura was warning him that if he dared to point fingers again, Yagura would really do it.


    "Forget it, one day you will regret it!" Loquat Juzang walked out of Mizukage''s office without looking back.


    He has completely chilled this crazy village.


    The seven of them fought for Yakura for so long, but in the end it was a tool that could be discarded at will.


    Pipa Shizang is not planning to change the day, he will leave today, taking the beheading sword with him.


    But what Loquat Shizang couldn''t see was that in the dark, someone was silently watching all this.


    "Tsk tsk, Obito, you are so ruthless, you actually use this method to force others to become rebels." Jue smiled and said to Obito who controlled Yakura.


    Xiao Organization has now collected seven official members. Except for Beiliuhu and Jue, everyone has strong personal strength.


    For the sake of his grand plan, Obito will not find some people who are not capable just because he has ten people.


    In addition, the fourth generation Mizukage of Kirigakure Village is under his control, so Obito focused his attention on Kirigakure Village.


    He wanted to squeeze the wool of Wuyin Village, and he had to squeeze it hard. All of this was caused by Wuyin Village.


    If it wasn''t for their despicable behavior, Lynn wouldn''t have died.


    On the one hand, Obito implements a high-pressure policy to suppress the blood-succession family and win the support of other high-level officials. On the other hand, he investigates the strong people in Wuyin Village and finds ways to let them enter the Xiao organization, or directly use them for him.


    "It''s all for planning, isn''t all of this what you want?" Obito glanced at Jue lightly.


    Why are you pretending to be arrogant here, thinking that I don''t know that you are one of Madara''s backers?


    "Hehe." Don''t care about Obito''s eyes and smiled twice, and then asked again: "You can do the things on Beiliuhu when you are ready. The information on Mingdun and Landun ninjas have been collected."


    "It''s not urgent, if it''s too early, wouldn''t it appear that we need his secret technique?" Obito shook his head and said.


    Beliuhu has joined the Xiao organization, which is equivalent to falling into his hands, and the technique of Guiyaluo can''t escape.


    In order to prevent Bei Liuhu from realizing something, he chose to hang Bei Liuhu for a while longer, and was not in a hurry to send him the Blood Follower Ninja.


    And he, during this period of time, can also study the information obtained in the ruins to see if he can decipher more ancient secrets.


    "You should send your avatar to watch Loquat Ten Zang, that guy will rebel against the village soon.


    At that time, let him wander in the ninja world for a while, and then let Nagato take him into Akatsuki''s organization. " Obito ordered.


    Jue nodded, then sank into the ground.


    ...


    After Loquat Shizang left the Mizukage Building, he returned home directly, and found the money he had saved from the previous missions.


    Immediately afterwards, Loquat Shizang wanted to write a note for Lei Ya, the black **** who might come to him, but halfway through writing, Loquat Shizang tore it up, and then walked out the door with a beheading knife.


    Laughing as he walked, causing everyone around him to stay away, fearing that this unusual-looking strong man with a knife would find him.


    When we reached the main entrance of Wuyin Village, two Chunin guards stopped Pipa Juzang and said:


    "Master Tozo, Mizukage-sama has ordered you to provide proof of leaving the village when entering or leaving Ninja Village during this period. Please also show your proof of leaving the village."


    Loquat Juzang laughed loudly, brandished a huge beheading sword, and directly shot the two Chunin away with his wide side, and then laughed loudly:


    "Certificate of exiting the village? Who do you think I am? My uncle is Loquat Juzo. I am too lazy to follow the rules of that **** of the fourth generation."


    There were two Chunin at the door, seeing this situation, they couldn''t help but looked at each other, not knowing what to do for a while.


    Opposite them are the famous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Wuyin Village, maybe they are just too lazy to show proof.


    But thinking about the recent punishment of a ninja who made a mistake and was punished by the wind, a fog ninja walked up bravely and said:


    "Master Shizang, it is a special period right now. Even if you are a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, you still need to check the certificate of leaving the village."


    But Loquat Juzang didn''t even look at this Kirinin, and walked forward in stride.


    "Ten..." Seeing this, another Kirinin wanted to run to the front of Loquat Juzo to stop him, but was slapped flying by Loquat Juzo.


    Now the fog that was still standing at the end couldn''t bear to move.


    Because a terrible idea appeared in his mind, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, the well-known master Loquat Juzang, who is well-known in various countries, is about to defect.


    In fact, these days, the defection of the ninjas in Wuyin Village can be regarded as the peak since the establishment of Wuyin Village.


    But the Kirin who guarded the gate did not expect that even existences like the Seven Ninja Swordsmen would defect.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just that Tozo-sama is in a bad mood today, that¡¯s why he looks like this. ¡¯ Kanmen Wuren comforted himself in his heart.


    But he actually didn''t believe his reason at all.


    No matter how unhappy you are, it is impossible to beat up ninjas from the same village continuously, and you are still the ninja who is responsible for checking the certificates.


    If he believed the words he used to comfort himself, he would have rushed forward.


    But he didn''t dare, because rebellion would not take into account the feelings of the same village in the past.


    "Huh, after leaving that dilapidated village, the air is much fresher." Loquat Shizang, who walked out of Wuyin Village, sighed.


    He now feels at ease with nothing to do.


    In the past, he would worry about the cruel and unreasonable policy, and would try to persuade the fourth Mizukage.


    Will be worried about a series of problems in the future development of Kirigakure Village like Mizukage Fourth.


    Now that he''s defected, it''s none of his business.


    No matter what that **** Fourth Generation Mizukage did, he wouldn''t be able to see anything.


    "Leave the country of water first, I''m tired of staying in this place."


    Pipa Shizang is not stupid, they all defected and stayed in the land of water, waiting to be caught.


    But where to go, Loquat Shizang hasn''t figured it out yet. He came up suddenly this time, and he didn''t plan to leave so soon.


    While walking towards the port, Loquat Juzo was thinking about which country to go to.


    The Land of Fire has a beautiful scenery, but the Land of Fire is too strong, it is a bit dangerous to go there.


    Let¡¯s go to the small country. I heard that the environment of the Rain Country is a bit like the Water Country, so don¡¯t go.


    Yunokuni seems to have a good environment, and Ninja Village is also weak.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Rolling **** can also be handsome

    Chapter 292 Rolling **** can also be handsome


    In the afternoon, Dou came to the remote small river where he practiced daily. It may be because of his early departure, and Itachi had not arrived yet.


    So Dou prepared to practice for a while and try the new ninjutsu he had prepared, but itachi was caught off guard when the time came.


    "Two Escape Cold Wind Nets!"


    Dou first separates a shadow clone, and then the main body quickly seals, using water escape, and the shadow clone seals uses wind escape, the two kinds of chakra properties are intertwined and instantly form a blue mist, like a big net towards rush forward.


    He was inspired by the cold wind in early spring that day, and thought of two combinations.


    The first one is based on wind and supplemented by water. The combination of the two can create a large net of water vapor with a very low temperature and a large attack range. wind net.


    The second type is based on water, supplemented by wind, using wind to accelerate the speed and impact of water dragon bombs.


    These two combined ninjutsu, Dou likes the first one better, he thinks that ninjutsu has more potential.


    Although the actual power and practicability of the second type are higher than the first type, there is no follow-up development space and the potential is not high.


    "Two water dragon bombs impact!"


    Dou tried the combined ninjutsu of the second plan again, and this time the movement was much louder.


    With the blessing of Fengdun, the speed of the water dragon bomb increased sharply, the kinetic energy increased, and the impact force caused by it also increased. It plunged into the water with a bang, splashing a lot of water, as if a bomb exploded in the water.


    After releasing this ninja, Dou exhaled slightly. It would be great if the earth attribute among his three natural attributes was changed to thunder.


    Then it will be easier for him to practice combined ninjutsu, and at the same time the power will become stronger.


    The combined ninjutsu of thunder and water is really simple, just pour thunder into the water. .


    Thunder, which is difficult to control but powerful, is a perfect match when it meets water, which has simple shape changes and is easy to control but lacks power.


    While taking a break, Itachi came.


    Itachi was walking towards the river at the speed of ordinary people, but after hearing the movement, he quickened his pace.


    Itachi saw Dou standing there alone, with a lot of water splashing beside him. Itachi probably guessed what happened just now, and nothing happened, probably Dou was practicing ninjutsu.


    "Du." Itachi simply greeted Dou and thought silently in his heart.


    ¡®I can¡¯t play with Sasuke for too long at noon, so I have to come early. ''


    Itachi felt a sense of vigilance in his heart. As a person with great ambitions, he couldn''t spend too much time having fun, he had to practice.


    "Itachi." Dou nodded, smiled, and responded.


    "Are you practicing ninjutsu just now?" Itachi walked to Dou and asked aloud.


    "Yes." Dou nodded, and then said, "That''s right, it''s the combined ninjutsu I developed under the inspiration of Sarutobi-sensei not long ago."


    "Combined ninjutsu." Itachi looked at the pocket with a little curiosity, he has not yet been involved in this aspect.


    ¡°Combined ninjutsu is to use the characteristics of different ninjutsu to combine, and then form a stronger ninjutsu, creating an effect where one plus one is greater than two.


    For example, Itachi, you are good at fire escape. If there is a change in the nature of the wind attribute, you can use wind escape to enhance the power of fire escape. This is combined ninjutsu. "Du explained briefly.


    "I see." Itachi nodded.


    If he remembers correctly, he has wind in his chakra attributes.


    However, Mr. Yongze¡¯s Helix Pill has not been fully grasped yet, so the plan for the combination of wind and fire should be postponed for the time being.


    "In fact, there are quite a few restrictions on the use of combined ninjutsu. For example, the timing of the release of different ninjutsu must be chosen well. If you are not very proficient, it will be difficult to use it in an emergency." After thinking about it, he reminded.


    Combined ninjutsu also has advantages and disadvantages.


    For example, the combination of fire and wind, although wind can enhance the power of fire, but it is also easy to cause problems in the shape of fire, and if you are not skilled, you may even hurt yourself.


    There is also the problem of seal speed. If the speed of seal is not enough, when you release combined ninjutsu, others will stab you three or four times with bitterness.


    "Actually, I also learned a new ninjutsu. Do you want to take a look at it?" Itachi said.


    Although Itachi is very mature in many things, like an adult.


    But he is not a real adult after all. He has learned very powerful ninjutsu, and he can''t help but want to share it with his good friends.


    "New ninjutsu?" Dou was a little curious. It should not be ordinary ninjutsu that Itachi can share on his own initiative.


    Itachi stretched out his hand, and a large amount of chakra in his body exploded into a high-speed rotating ball in his hand.


    Itachi dodges, the spiral pill keeps spinning in his hand, and then the hand that rotates the spiral pill slaps on the big tree. The powerful force directly breaks the big tree, and it falls to the ground with a bang.


    Itachi withdrew his palm and exhaled lightly. Although he was not a perfect spiral pill at his age, the consumption was not small, and the chakra pressure was quite high.


    Under ideal conditions, he can use a total of four spiral pills, but considering various factors in actual combat, he can only use it twice at most.


    "Yes, this ninjutsu is very strong!" Dou praised.


    "No seals are required, and it''s also powerful. This ninjutsu is really strong."


    "It''s okay, I heard the movement caused by your ninjutsu before, I heard it from a long distance, and it must be very powerful." Itachi said modestly.


    The two complimented each other, and suddenly looked at each other. They felt that their behavior was a little funny, so they laughed together.


    "Itachi, do you have anything you like?" After laughing, Dou asked Itachi.


    "What I like..." Itachi fell into thinking, thought for a while, and Itachi replied: "I like peace, and I like a world without war."


    pocket:...


    Even if he is a ninja who just graduated, he knows how difficult it is to have no war.


    He is just a ninja, he just wants to give a gift for admission, world peace is too difficult.


    "You may have misunderstood me. It''s not a dream, but something you like, such as what brand of ninja tools you like, or you hope to get a good knife." Dou explained.


    Peace or something, let¡¯s wait for them to grow up in more than ten years. The entrance gift is simpler.


    "Something I like..." Itachi fell into thinking again.


    After asking this question, Itachi realized that he didn''t seem to have anything he particularly liked.


    He doesn¡¯t care about the brand of ninja tools, and he doesn¡¯t play with any toys. As for knives, he hasn¡¯t practiced related exercises yet, and he doesn¡¯t need them.


    "I don''t have anything I particularly like." Itachi replied honestly.


    Dou''s expression is not good, he really wants him to fight for a peaceful world now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 293： give too much

    Chapter 293 gives too much


    "If I give you a gift for admission, what do you want me to give you?" Pou immediately had a showdown.


    It''s going too far for him to fight for peace or something right now.


    "So that''s the case, then give me a bunch of kunai." Itachi said with a smile.


    He didn''t directly refuse, because with the friendship between the two, Itachi could easily accept the gift from the bag.


    And even if he refuses, Dou probably won''t agree, so Itachi simply said a very simple gift, so as to save Dou the trouble of presenting the gift.


    "Kunai, yes." Dou nodded, the matter of the gift was settled, and he felt a little more relaxed.


    Immediately afterwards, the two began to practice again. First they practiced ninjutsu, and then they fought with pure physical jutsu. After the battle, they rested for an hour, then fought again, and then practiced separately.


    Such an afternoon passed quickly, and finally, before leaving, Dou suddenly remembered that he had said that he wanted to introduce Huayang to Itachi and Quan. After Itachi and Quan entered, there would be a senior.


    "Itachi, let''s invite Shangquan to have dinner together the day after tomorrow. It''s a celebration of your entry into the ninja school. I will also call the friend I met in the ninja school." Dou said. .


    "I will notify Izumi." Itachi nodded and left.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After eating, drinking, and sleeping comfortably, Yongze is also going to get the immortal mode data of the last holy land, Wetbone Forest.


    Yongze did not go to Konoha Hospital or the medical department, but went directly to the casino near Konoha.


    Nagaze said he did it. After the night of the Nine Tails, he gave Tsunade a lot of money, and he no longer restricted Tsunade''s activities, no matter where she went.


    Maybe it was because he was afraid that his hard work would be ruined by others. Even if Yongze bluntly said that Tsunade left the village, he would not care about it. Tsunade still did not leave Konoha. Be aroused.


    And today is the weekend, no matter what Nagasawa thinks, he thinks that Tsunade will not work in the medical department, or even at home, and should be chic in a casino or a tavern.


    Sure enough, as soon as Yongze entered the first casino, he saw Tsunade playing a slot machine.


    Even if Tsunade wasn''t wearing the loose coat she likes to wear, Yongze recognized her at a glance, after all, Tsunade''s chest features are too obvious.


    Besides, I followed Tsunade''s Shizune all day long, holding a piglet and following Tsunade, it was a bit difficult not to look at them at the first sight.


    "Master Tsunade, Master Yongze is here." Shizune reminded Tsunade softly when she saw Yongze walking over.


    "Huh?" Tsunade heard that it was Yongze, and was about to get up and run away, when he suddenly thought that he came here on holiday, what can Yongze do to himself? He sat down again and continued to press the button calmly.


    "Master Tsunade, I said Master Nagasawa is here." Shizune saw that Tsunade didn''t move, and thought Tsunade didn''t hear what she said, and said again.


    "So what if he comes? I can have fun after work and he can take care of it?" Tsunade said in a disdainful tone.


    "It seems so." Jing Yin suddenly thought that there was no reason for them to be taken back this time.


    The agreement with Yongze has passed, and it is not working time now, Yongze has no reason to grab Tsunade.


    "How dare I take care of Princess Tsunade, you are the granddaughter of the first generation." Yongze walked to Tsunade and joked with a smile.


    "Do you know that you are here to give me money? It just so happens that I have no money, so give me one million taels." Tsunade turned to Yongze and stretched out his white and tender palm.


    "One million taels, do you want 500,000 taels?" Yongze put the wad of money he was carrying with him into Tsunade''s hands.


    Tsunade''s eyes lit up, and he quickly withdrew his hand, as if he was afraid that Yongze would go back on his word.


    "Why are you so generous all of a sudden, you must be looking for me for something." Tsunade looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    Since she met Yongze for the first time, every time Yongze came to her, it was basically because of something, even if it was nothing, it was to pave the way for the next time.


    She knew best in her heart that this guy, Yongze, respected her in his mouth, and took every bite of Tsunade-sama and Princess Tsunade, but in fact he used her as a tool and a subordinate.


    It''s really hateful, but she still can''t refuse, because Yongze has given too much, and she also speaks nicely. It''s better to help Yongze and help those stupid consultants.


    "What is Tsunade-sama talking about, I have always been very generous to you, right?" Yong Ze looked at Tsunade innocently.


    Most of the money from the financial organization and other channels were given to Tsunade, and he also applied for a high salary for Tsunade in the village.


    "Remuneration is remuneration, and doing things is doing things. These are two different things. I still have one million taels for an S-level task." Tsunade slightly raised his head, exposing his snow-white neck and said.


    "Tell me, what happened this time."


    "It''s not a new thing, it''s just the matter of the wet bone forest fairy mode data that I told you before. What''s the reply from the slug fairy?" Yongze said what he wanted.


    "That matter." Tsunade immediately remembered.


    She also doesn''t know why Yongze has so many things to do. Most people can''t learn fairy arts if they are taught. Fortunately, you don''t want to be taught if you are out of the way. As long as you have information, you really have it.


    Tsunade also persuaded Yongze to give her 100 million taels. She reluctantly accepted Yongze as a disciple and signed a contract with Shibone Forest for him. Going directly to Shibone Forest to study would not be flattering.


    It''s a pity that Yongze has a firm attitude, as long as the information is provided, not the slug immortal teaching.


    "Slug Immortal said he wants you to go to the Wetbone Forest to meet him before making a decision." Tsunade said.


    "Meeting again..." Yongze felt slightly disappointed.


    Originally thought that the most talkative slug fairy would give it directly, it seems that he still took it for granted.


    But think about it, the fairy mode is one of the foundations of the three holy places, so it is normal to be cautious.


    Besides, the slug fairy just asked to meet, and should just take a look like the big toad fairy.


    It is not as troublesome as the White Snake Immortal''s side. Just to reach the White Snake Immortal''s place, you have to pass three trials.


    "Then I will trouble Master Tsunade to take me to the wet bone forest." Yong Ze said.


    "I''m very busy. There are so many jobs in the medical department. Let me tell you the approximate location. You can find it yourself." Tsunade refused.


    "One million taels."


    "The medical department is very busy."


    "Two million taels."


    "I''ve had a lot of work in the last week."


    "Five million taels."


    Tsunade looked at Shizune and asked, "Is there anything I need to do recently?"


    "Not within two weeks." Muting replied honestly.


    "You''re lucky, I happen to have time, so I''ll forcefully accompany you there." Tsunade had selective amnesia, and forgot what he said that he was busy.


    "Then thank you, Tsunade-sama." Nagasawa smiled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 294： Live and moist Jiraiya

    Chapter 294 Live and Moisturized Jiraiya


    According to Tsunade, the wet bone forest is located in a very remote location. If you want to find it through an ordinary ninja world map, it is basically impossible to find it.


    But although Tsunade has never reached the wet bone forest by walking, she also has a way to find the wet bone forest.


    There is no country in the wet bone forest, it is in another space of a dense virgin forest.


    Here I have to mention a big problem in the ninja world. In the current ninja world, the place where people live is not the entire planet, but just a part of it.


    Among them, there are still many uninhabited lands, places where there are no people at all, because the environment of those lands is so harsh that it is really difficult to survive.


    The existing people in the ninja world don''t know why it looks like that, they only know that the oldest recorded history, the history of thousands of years ago, is like this.


    So people just think it was like this at the beginning, and don''t care, anyway, the remaining land is enough to live on.


    Yong Ze has a little guess.


    The blue star where the ninja world is located is a planet full of disasters and disasters. It was developing normally, but suddenly an alien came to plant a tree.


    If the sacred tree is to produce chakra fruits, it needs to use the entire planet as nourishment.


    And Kaguya Ji has successfully planted the sacred tree and devoured the chakra fruit.


    In addition to the battle between the two Sages of the Six Paths brothers in order to seal Kaguya, it was a battle of three Six Paths levels, and the destructive power can be imagined.


    So Yongze guessed that the harsh environment and strange terrain in those places should be due to the battle between the sacred tree and the six levels. .


    ps: This can be regarded as a brain hole based on some details of the original work. The specific reason is stated in the author''s words, so as not to be said as water.


    The road to the wet bone forest is very long this time. Even Tsunade tried his best to suppress his desire to gamble, and deliberately walked in the bustling area in case he couldn''t suppress it.


    "I found out that it''s cheaper for you. I should charge you 10 million taels for such a long journey." On the way to hurry, Tsunade thought more and more about the loss, and couldn''t help but said.


    Yongze rolled his eyes, and said angrily: "Five million taels is already my limit. If there is more, I can only learn from the former assistant Hokage to do some private work."


    "Okay, but I will score half of the points, otherwise I will report you to Minato." Tsunade joked.


    "Master Tsunade, please slow down, my chakra is almost exhausted." Shizune, who was running hard behind Tsunade, panted.


    It would be too torture for her to compare speed with Tsunade Nagasawa.


    "Mute, you are tired, let''s find a place to rest for a while." Tsunade looked around, found a small town not far ahead, and said.


    "Let''s rest then." Yongze nodded, not in a hurry.


    The main reason is that the fairy art data from Longdi Cave and Miaomu Mountain have not yet arrived, and there is no point in rushing to wet the fairy mode data of the bone forest.


    The three of them are currently in the country of birds.


    The country of birds is located in the west of the country of fire, the north of the country of wind, and the south of the country of earth. Judging from the existing ninja countries, it is a country located in the west.


    The country of birds is an ordinary small country in the ninja world. The country is very small, most of which are still lakes and swamps. There is no ninja village in the country.


    Because of these reasons, the national strength of the Bird Country is very weak, and it can exist until now because of the silent tacit understanding among the five big countries, that is, not to invade the territory of small countries, and to serve as a buffer zone between big countries.


    The three of them walked in the small town of Bird Country, looking for a place to rest.


    Suddenly, Tsunade saw a stylish tavern, so he said:


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a drink, why don''t you go in and have a drink or two?"


    "Master Tsunade, you drank it two days ago. It hasn''t been long. You should take a break and start off, so as not to delay the matter of being afraid of Master Nagasawa." Jing Yin reminded.


    Tsunade put his left hand around Shizune''s neck, and pulled Shizune over. Shizune''s face just stuck to Tsunade''s broad chest. He was once blocked and couldn''t breathe, so he begged for mercy:


    "Hoo, Tsunade-sama, I was wrong, let me go, I can''t breathe anymore."


    Tsunade said viciously: "I have raised you for so long, and it is considered a waste of time, but you are facing Yongze, not me."


    Although Tsunade spoke harshly, he actually let go of Mute very quickly, but when he let go, he felt that it was not enough, so he used his finger to hit Mute''s head again.


    "Haha, it''s okay, I''m not in such a hurry, so let''s go in and have a drink." Yongze smiled.


    So the three of them walked into the tavern, looked at the slightly noisy environment in the lobby, and Yongze asked for a box.


    The box was on the second floor, and the three of them were walking up the stairs on the second floor, but Tsunade suddenly stopped in front of a box.


    "My lord, your box hasn''t arrived yet." The waiter leading the way said.


    "It''s okay, wait a minute, we met an acquaintance." Tsunade said, and then prepared to open the door.


    Yongze stood silently, he could hear the voice of the people in that room, but he couldn''t tell who it was from the voice, because he was not familiar with it.


    But it should be a ninja, because Yongze heard words like ninja war.


    "My lord, you can''t break into other people''s boxes without permission." The waiter was about to stop Tsunade.


    But when he wanted to step forward, the waiter found that he seemed to be carrying a huge boulder on his body, and he couldn''t go out at all. He looked back and saw Yongze put his hand on his shoulder.


    "You''d better not move." Yong Ze reminded kindly.


    With Tsunade''s strength, I''m afraid this ordinary person would be broken if he waved his hand casually.


    The waiter froze instantly, and didn''t want to stop Tsunade, so he stayed put.


    He knew he probably met a ninja, he was just an ordinary guy who wanted to make money, and didn''t want to die for it.


    "Who is it?"


    The private room was hugging two young ladies who couldn''t afford to wear full clothes, Zilai also heard the sound of the door opening, and said extremely displeased.


    But after Zilai saw who was coming, he was dumbfounded.


    "Brother, why don''t you talk about it, and continue to talk about the story of you saving that bad-tempered and paralyzed teammate in the Ninja World War." The woman sitting on Jiraiya''s right thigh slid her finger on Jiraiya''s chest and said. .


    "How dare you break into other people''s boxes, it''s really rude." The woman sitting on Jiraiya''s left lap scolded Tsunade.


    "Jiraiya, you are alive, you are very moist." Tsunade looked at the two scantily clad women sitting on Jiraiya in front of him, raised his eyebrows and crossed his chest.


    "You..." When the woman sitting on Jiraiya''s left lap wanted to say why Tsunade didn''t leave, Jiraiya didn''t care about the two women sitting on his lap, and got up quickly, and then wanted to hold Tsunade go out.


    Brain hole reason: Judging from the ninja world map that can be found so far, the left and right sides of the map are obviously not connected, so it should not be a complete map.


    At the speed of a ninja, it takes three days to go from Konoha to Sand hidden, but it takes a month to go from Konoha to Mt. Myogi.


    It is enough to prove that the ninja world is still very big, and the rest are all made up in my head. The sacred tree has taken too many nutrients, causing large areas of land to become unsuitable for human survival


    But this is just a brain hole of mine, and you don¡¯t quite remember it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： feel the pain together

    Chapter 295 Feel the Pain Together


    "Let''s go out and talk about something." Jiraiya also wanted to pull Tsunade out.


    "Forget it, there''s nothing to say, I just want to come in and see what a great hero is like in the ninja world war who saves his bad-tempered tigress teammates regardless of the past."


    Tsunade didn¡¯t have a single curse word in his words, but it seemed as if countless sharp knives had been inserted into Jiraiya¡¯s heart, which made Jiraiya feel bursts of sadness.


    "Mute, let''s go, let''s go to our box." Tsunade asked the waiter to continue leading the way.


    "Hey, let''s go." Zilai also sighed, turned to his box and said to the two women.


    "Although the time is not up, the money must not be spared." The woman reminded.


    "Let''s go." Zilai also shook his hand, feeling very depressed.


    "Senior Jiraiya, see you later..." Yongze and Jiraiya greeted each other.


    Nagaze did not expect that the person in the box was actually Jiraiya, otherwise he would have to stop Tsunade.


    Yongze could feel the embarrassment that seemed to be frozen in the air just now, and it is estimated that Jiraiya also wished to use the earth escape to burrow into the ground immediately.


    There is nothing worse than being bumped into by someone you like when you are chic in a tavern.


    Yongze reckoned, if he replaced Jiraiya with him and Tsunade with Nonoyu just now, he would have to be more careful when eating in the future.


    As the root elite, Nonoyu is very good at poisoning.


    "Wait a minute, are you the Yongze in the water gate?" Zilai also suddenly felt that Yongze looked familiar.


    More than a month before the Night of the Nine Tails, he actually stopped by Konoha once to visit Minato and Kushina.


    However, since Jiraiya left quickly again, he did not meet Yongze, but Minato told him a lot about Yongze, and also saw photos.


    "I am." Yongze nodded.


    "May I ask why you are here? Are you doing a mission? If it is a mission, I can also help." Jiraiya asked.


    "It''s not a mission, but I need to go to the wet bone forest to meet the slug fairy. Because I don''t know the location of the wet bone forest, I need Master Tsunade to lead the way." Yong Ze replied.


    "Is that so..." Jiraiya also fell into a tangle, he wanted to help at first, and then let Tsunade calm down.


    It''s miserable now. In Tsunade''s impression, he has been traveling in the ninja world for a few years, playing in taverns every day.


    Like kids, if you''re playing a game after your family gets back from a trip, it''s broken, they''ll think you played it all day after they''re gone.


    "Why don''t you come here together and explain to Master Tsunade." Yong Ze suggested.


    Nongze still likes Jiraiya.


    Among the Sannin, Jiraiya was not the best at the beginning, but the one with the worst strength.


    But in the end, Zilai also practiced overtaking on curves, learned the fairy mode, and his strength greatly increased.


    Even if there is no intelligence, one person can kill three Payne, which is almost the pinnacle of ordinary people.


    Without any pedigree related to Otsutsugi, Jirai is the pinnacle, and it is extremely difficult to go further.


    And Jiraiya has something that Nagasawa likes very much. Although he has the responsibility of finding the so-called Prophet''s Son, Jiraiya has not forgotten that he is a member of Konoha.


    When he traveled around the ninja world, he did a lot of intelligence work for Konoha and made great contributions.


    As long as he loves Konoha, Nagasawa will not hate it.


    After all, the stronger Konoha is, the stronger he is, and the better Konoha is, the better he is. It is really hard for Yongze to hate a person who will find ways to make him stronger and better.


    "That''s right, anyway, sooner or later we have to face it." Jiraiya also showed an expression of resignation to death like a soldier about to go to the battlefield


    Yongze walked into the door of the box first, Jilai also paused for a while, but still gritted his teeth and went in.


    At this time, the waiter hadn''t brought the food and drinks, so Tsunade lay down on the table and let Shiuteu press his back.


    Seeing Jiraiya coming in, Tsunade glanced at Jiraiya lightly, but didn''t say anything.


    When I saw Jilai hugging two women in the private room before, Tsunade was indeed a little annoyed. She works five days a week, and you, Zilai, are still so chic outside.


    But when she walked to the box, she also figured it out, she was just an old friend of Jiraiya, and she was not qualified to say anything in this regard, after all, Ziraiya was not young and didn''t have a wife yet.


    "Actually, I had nothing to do with those two just now. I was just collecting materials for a new book." Zilai also tried to defend himself.


    "Yes." Tsunade nodded without saying anything.


    Tsunade is like this, but Jiraiya thinks that Tsunade is angry. After all, women are the most angry when they don''t say anything.


    "Speaking of which, it''s been so long, have you found the disciple who can change the ninja world?" Tsunade said casually.


    "Hahaha." Speaking of this, Jilai also laughed out loud. This is one of the few things that makes him proud.


    "I don''t know, maybe some of the disciples I have accepted, maybe they are still waiting for me in a certain corner."


    In fact, after encountering Nagato and discovering Nagato''s reincarnation eye, Jiraiya once thought that Nagato was the prophesied son.


    Afterwards, I heard that Nagato Yahiko and the three were working hard for peace and achieved some results, which made this idea even more firm.


    But now that they have disappeared, Jiraiya has other ideas. Maybe the real son of prophecy is someone else.


    Not to mention Nagato, sometimes Jiraiya also suspects that Minato is the son of prophecy.


    But Zilai didn¡¯t want to gamble. According to the prophecy of the big toad sage, the son of prophecy is too important to the ninja world. It may bring destruction or a new pattern.


    He will find the Son of Prophecy and guide him.


    "I don''t know how to laugh so loudly." Tsunade looked at Jiraiya speechlessly.


    "The food and wine are here." The waiters brought the food and wine to the table.


    "Drinking is really a beautiful thing." Jiraiya suddenly remembered the past when he and Tsunade were doing missions together, and exclaimed.


    "Then why don''t you drink it with Nagasawa and see who can drink it, you can''t use chakra to cheat." Tsunade said suddenly.


    She has seen Yongze''s drinking capacity before, so he is not a normal person, but a ruthless person who does not change his expression after drinking a barrel of wine.


    As for Jiraiya, he is an ordinary old alcoholic, probably about the same as her drinking capacity.


    Tsunade was looking forward to the scene where Jiraiya was also beaten for drinking.


    Don''t ask, it means that she has suffered too much.


    Can''t beat and beat, can''t talk, can''t stand being beaten while drinking, who can stand it.


    You must also feel the wave yourself.


    "I''ve heard a lot of your rumors in Ninja World and Minato, but I don''t admit defeat when it comes to alcohol." Jiraiya said confidently.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： no Zuo no Die

    Chapter 296 If you don''t die, you won''t die


    "I''m still very confident when it comes to drinking, come on, let''s have a good drink today." Zilai also said confidently.


    "There is no need to compare in this kind of thing." Yong Ze reminded kindly.


    Not to mention other things, the ninja world is indeed not as exaggerated as the pirates when it comes to drinking, and the pirates are full of buckets.


    White Beard, even among the pirate group, is the one who loves to drink, and the amount of alcohol can be imagined.


    Wait a minute, if you really drink it, it''s not because Yongze hangs and beats you. It''s the first time we meet, Yongze wants to save some face for Zilai.


    But it is obvious that Jilai also has enough confidence in himself, and he doesn''t think that he will lose to the young man Yongze in terms of drinking capacity.


    "Hahaha, it''s okay, it''s rare to see each other once, it''s a pity not to have a drink." Zilai also laughed and said.


    At this time, the waiter had already poured wine for the three of them, and Jing Yin was underage, so she didn''t have a share.


    Tsuna picked up the small porcelain cup, took a sip, and said with a happy face: "I''ll drink my own, so as not to drink too much, and I won''t be able to find the location of the wet bone forest later."


    "Shall we have a drink first?" Ji Lai also raised his small cup and looked at Yong Ze.


    Seeing that Jilai was also so enthusiastic, Yongze had no choice but to pick up a small porcelain wine glass and drink it all in one gulp. .


    Jiraiya also drank it in one gulp, then put the cup on the table, smiled and said:


    "Although I didn''t participate in the war, I have heard about it. It''s amazing that you defeated Yunyin Village so quickly and shocked the nations."


    Actually, Jiraiya was planning to go back to participate in the war at that time. At that time, the ninja world believed that Konoha had been severely injured in the Nine-Tails Riot, and Jiraiya also believed it, so he planned to go back.


    But because it ended too quickly, Jiraiya heard that Yunyin was defeated before returning to Konoha, so he could only let it go.


    "And I heard from Minato that most of the credit for the quick end of that battle lies with you."


    "There is no such thing, it is the result of everyone''s joint efforts. As long as we Konoha ninjas unite as one, no one can defeat us." Yongze smiled modestly.


    Konoha''s rising prosperity has made him powerful, so there is nothing wrong with him saying that.


    Standing beside Shizune took on the job of pouring wine, and refilled Nagazawa and Jiraiya.


    "Hahaha, no wonder Minato said that he has been on good terms with you since he was a child. Your humble nature is too similar to him." Jiraiya picked up the wine glass again, drank it down, and then laughed.


    "Master Jiraiya travels around the ninja world to collect important information from various countries for Konoha, which is admirable. It is absolutely impossible for me to do it." Nagasawa, who was praised, gave Jiraiya a hand.


    The two drank and chatted, time passed quickly, and as they drank a glass of wine, Jiraiya''s face gradually turned rosy.


    Jiraiya also talked to Yongze a lot. He was young and ignorant and reversed the psychic. Fortunately, he was lucky enough to reach Mt. Miaomu, otherwise the legendary three ninjas would have to be changed to the legendary double ninjas.


    There are also some experiences of his journey, and his understanding of the war.


    Of course, there are also some things about the cultivation of Jiraiya, Tsunade and others when they were young.


    But after all, he is in a state of drinking, so it is inevitable that he will exaggerate subconsciously, and at this time, he will be ruthlessly ridiculed by Tsunade.


    No, when Jiraiya just said that he had completed the training of Sarutobi Hiruzen, Tsunade laughed and said:


    "Jirai, you must be confused. That''s when Orochimaru and I snatched the bell. You were tied to a stake."


    Jiraiya''s already rosy face instantly became even more rosy, and he immediately countered:


    "Nongze, you don''t know. Although Tsunade looks plump now, she was flat when she was a child, flatter than the washboard in my house."


    Yongze drank silently, didn''t answer Jiraiya''s words, but he didn''t take the lead when Jiraiya came up, so it''s not fun to answer those words.


    Tsunade raised his eyebrows, it''s good that you are a self-proclaimed person, and you actually exposed her faults in front of the juniors.


    "Jiraiya!" Tsunade clenched his fist, the chakra on his body exploded, and the powerful aura made the coat on his body whistling.


    Jilai also decisively pretended to be dizzy, then got up with a blank face, and asked Tsunade: "I''m a little dizzy, what happened just now?"


    Tsunade sneered twice and said, "Jiraiya, guess if it hurts from my left fist or my right fist."


    "Can you stop fighting? I haven''t seen each other for so long, it''s not appropriate." Jiraiya said heavily, his body lifted his chakra.


    Tsunade¡¯s fists are not kidding with you. Once he peeped at the women¡¯s bathhouse and was almost beaten to death by Tsunade.


    It''s not a joking kind of beating to death, it''s really almost beating to death.


    That is to say, his physical training has not fallen, otherwise he probably won''t be able to carry it.


    "Then are you full?" Tsunade asked suddenly.


    "I haven''t started eating yet, I''ve been drinking." Jilai also said honestly.


    "That''s just right. If you don''t eat it, give me a punch." Tsunade punched out fiercely, and the powerful air wave directly lifted all the sundries in the box.


    Ji Lai was also thrown backwards by this punch, but fortunately Yongze caught it quickly, otherwise he would have smashed into another box.


    "Thank you very much." Jilai, who was caught by Yongze, also thanked him.


    "Senior Jiraiya, are you okay?" Yongze asked concerned.


    Zilai also limped back to his seat, and said, "No big problem, it seems like two ribs were broken."


    Compared to the time when he almost died, this time it is really not a problem.


    Yongze used the Palm Immortal Technique to give Jiraiya a brief treatment, and the two continued to drink.


    Jilai also blushed more and more, and his eyes were a little blurred, so he didn''t know which muscle was wrong, so he went to talk to Tsunade again.


    "Looking at your disappointed face that day, I thought you might never go back to Konoha, but I didn''t expect that you not only went back, but also started to reform the medical care." The drunk Jilai also said intermittently.


    "You bastard." Hearing Jiraiya mention these things again, Tsunade couldn''t help but want to roll up his sleeves and punch Jiraiya again.


    Don''t know if this reminds her of her brother who died tragically in the war?


    But looking at Zirai''s already blurred eyes, and the smirking face at her, Tsunade put down his sleeves again, snorted coldly, hugged his chest and said:


    "He also boasted how much he can drink, but he was drunk so quickly by his juniors. It''s really embarrassing to be listed as a Sannin with this kind of person."


    After I finished speaking, I just lay down on the table.


    At this time, Yongze still didn''t change his face, and he didn''t use the small cup anymore, he directly held the porcelain bottle containing the wine, which was tons and tons.


    Actually, if it wasn''t for taking care of Jiraiya, Yongze would have wanted to drink one bottle at a time. The cup is too small, and Yongze really can''t get used to it.


    "Master Tsunade, shall we have a drink too?" Yong Ze invited Tsunade.


    "One bottle for me, one glass for you."


    Tsunade, who originally wanted to refuse, couldn''t help it in an instant. Who do you look down on? After drinking so much, you dare to compete with her so arrogantly.


    "I''ll give you a half bottle." Tsunade agreed, and let Nagasawa drop to half a bottle.


    Yongze nodded in agreement.


    Two hours later, there was another person lying on his stomach in the box.


    There was a little accident today, it may not explode, but I will try my best


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： so big!

    Chapter 297 is so big!


    "My head hurts a bit, **** Nagasawa, this is considered a work-related injury, and I need to pay more." Tsunade, who set off again in the morning, said angrily to Yongze.


    It''s not that she is short of money, but she remembered that Yongze had half a bottle last night, and she didn''t even drink Yongze last night.


    If you can''t fight and fight, you can''t drink, so you can only spend Yongze''s money.


    ¡®Spend all the money you earn, and **** you off. ¡¯ Tsunade thought viciously in his heart.


    "Okay, let''s add 500,000 taels." Yongze scratched his hair helplessly.


    It seems that the cooperation with Jin Organization has to go further, otherwise let alone use money to train someone, just raising Tsunade will almost not be able to support it.


    ¡®Just think of it as spending money to buy the fairy mode of the wet bone forest. ¡¯ Yongze comforted himself in his heart.


    Thinking about it this way, Yongze felt much better in his heart. If the fairy model could be bought with money, it would only be a few million, and I am afraid it would be snapped up.


    The three of them kept heading west. The Ninja Country was already on the west side of all the countries in the ninja world. The more Yongze and others continued to go west, the harder it was for them to reach the villages and towns. .


    After the three of Yongze continued to go deeper, they were even more invisible.


    "We have reached the ''outside''." Tsunade said to Nagasawa.


    "I don''t think the environment here is too bad, is it a barren land?" Yongze looked around and asked.


    Although the scenery here is not as good as the Country of Birds and the Country of Fire, it is not barren, and there are still many trees.


    "I don''t know about this, but according to the records, a long time ago, this place was a barren place, and the environment was worse than the desert in the Kingdom of Wind. It may have been too long, except for a slight change.


    But you will soon know why this side is called a barren land. " Tsunade said.


    Because of some special tasks, Tsunade has also been to those barren lands, which left a deep influence on Tsunade, who was born in the Land of Fire since he was a child.


    The three of them continued to run fast, and the surrounding scenery changed from trees to grass, and then the grass turned into a desert, and then there was a world with nothing but dry and cracked ground and sand at a glance.


    You know, Yongze is not an ordinary person, his eyesight is very good, and his eyes can go far.


    "Spirituality!" Tsunade channeled a small slug, and then said to Nagasawa:


    "I haven''t been to Wetbone Forest like this before. It''s easy to get lost here. We can only rely on the split body of the slug fairy to guide us."


    Yongze nodded, feeling the ground under his feet, frowning deeply.


    The seemingly barren land is also a desert, isn¡¯t that similar to the Land of Winds? What¡¯s the big deal.


    But Yongze knows the seriousness of the problem here. Although there are large deserts in the Land of Winds, there is also a large oasis. People in the Land of Winds live in oases.


    And even if it is a desert, you can grow crops. If it is managed properly, it can be saved.


    And the barren land under his feet, in his perception, is almost dead, without vitality, nothing can be grown, and it cannot be restored by governance.


    This made Yongze very upset, **** Otsutsuki, making their good planet like this.


    If his strength allows in the future, Yongze must go to Otsutsuki¡¯s hometown and plant a sacred tree on their planet, so that they can feel the feeling of their own planet being destroyed.


    If the divine tree hadn''t absorbed the vitality, these lands might be the land of fire, the Konoha''s, the degree of prosperity.


    ¡®The Datongmu clan ruined my prosperity, I have written down this hatred. ¡¯ Yongze thought silently in his heart.


    It may be because the environment is too bad, no one wants to talk, the atmosphere between the three has become dull, and they are all on their way.


    During the break in the middle, because the wind and sand were too strong, a tent was set up directly on the spot.


    As for where the tent came from, the three of them ninjas traveled such a long way, so it is reasonable to put a tent in the seal scroll.


    "Why don''t you just run away without waiting for Mute, I''ll carry you." In the tent, Yong Ze suggested.


    Although Jing Yin was running very hard, but his strength lies here, if he can''t do it, he can''t do it.


    "This is not good, it is too much trouble for you." Shizune said a little embarrassed.


    "If there is anything embarrassing, let him recite it, anyway, he is the one who wants to come here, and this place is really too boring, so let''s go back early." Tsunade also persuaded.


    Jing Yin didn''t speak, but the complicated expression on her face showed that she was very conflicted.


    On the one hand, she is blaming herself for being too weak for dragging down Tsunade and Yongze, on the other hand, she really does not want to trouble Yongze, and on the other hand, as a sixteen-year-old girl, she has never had close contact with any man, so she is a bit shy.


    "In fact, there is another way, that is, I will give him a Flying Thunder God Kunai, and then we will run ahead first, and then I will use the Flying Thunder God to bring her together." Yong Ze said after thinking for a while.


    He also saw that Mu Yin was a little shy, so he came up with this method.


    "Leaving Shizune alone, wouldn''t that be very dangerous." Tsunade frowned slightly.


    This is no other place, it is a place of nothingness, and it is still dangerous.


    "Then please trouble Mr. Yongze, please carry me." Shizune bowed to Yongze with a slightly red face.


    She is a person who knows the importance. Although she is a bit shy, the matter of Yongze is more important at the moment.


    And Shizune believes that Nagaze will not take advantage of the opportunity, even the drunk Tsunade-sama, Nagazawa does not take advantage of him, Shizune does not think that he is more attractive than Tsunade-sama.


    Although they have only known each other for a year, Shizune believes in Yongze very much, and even admires him a little. She thinks Yongze is a very reliable senior.


    "No problem." Yongze agreed.


    After the rest, the three retracted the tent into the scroll, and then continued to move forward quickly.


    Because Yongze was carrying the mute this time, Tsunade and Yongze could go faster, and the speed of the journey was much faster.


    After a long journey, the three finally arrived at the wet bone forest after five days.


    Among the void of a desert, a primeval forest with a large number of strong and thick trees is particularly conspicuous.


    The three of them walked into the forest, and then looked for the entrance of the Wetbone Forest by relying on the slug fairy split body that Tsunade channeled.


    The three of them continued to go deeper, and finally stopped in front of a torii. The slug split body suddenly released a burst of violent white light, and the torii seemed to resonate, and also emitted a lot of white light.


    The three of them walked into the torii gate shrouded in white light, and the scenery in front of them suddenly changed.


    "Welcome to Wetbone Forest." A slug as tall as a mountain greeted the three with ease.


    "It''s so big." Jing Yin''s eyes widened, looking at the slug fairy in disbelief.


    The third watch should be stable


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： Wetbone Forest Immortal Mode Acquired

    Chapter 298 Wet Bones Forest Immortal Mode Acquired


    "It''s so big!" Even though he was mentally prepared, Jing Yin was still taken aback by the huge body of the slug fairy.


    The body of the slug fairy is really too big, and the surrounding trees tens of meters high, under her body, seem to be not even shallow grass.


    "Slug Immortal." Tsunade greeted the slug.


    "Slug Immortal." Yongze followed suit and greeted, Jing Yin also realized his faux pas, and hurriedly bowed to the Slug Immortal.


    "Tsunade, it''s been a long time since we met like this." Slug Immortal said softly.


    "It''s been a long time." Tsunade looked around, and the wet bone forest was still the same as it used to be, with towering trees and swamps everywhere.


    "You''re the one Yongze who wants the cultivation information of Shishilin Immortal Mode." Slug Immortal looked at Yongze.


    As soon as Yongze entered the wet bone forest, most of the attention of the slug fairy was attracted by Yongze. .


    It seems to be breath like the scorching sun. Just by perception, I can feel the burning sensation of the scorching sun shining on the body.


    ''This man is dazzling, but at the same time, dangerous...'' This is Slug Immortal''s first impression of Yongze.


    "It''s me." Yongze nodded, his first impression of the slug fairy was very good.


    Compared to the voices of the Big Toad Immortal and the White Snake Immortal, the voice of the Slug Immortal is younger and softer, with the feeling of a young and gentle girl.


    As for the Great Toad Immortal and the White Snake Immortal, one is an old man who likes to pretend to be confused, and the other is an old woman who likes to arrange tasks for others.


    "Can you tell me what you want the immortal mode information for? If you want to practice the immortal mode, I can teach you. It will be safer and faster to practice here." The slug fairy said softly.


    "I want to create my own fairy mode. In fact, not only your place, I have been to Mt. Miaomu and Ryuji Cave." Yongze said frankly.


    "Is that so, no wonder you have their aura on you." The slug fairy nodded slightly, if this is the case, it would not be surprising.


    "You are a very thoughtful person, even in my long life, you are unique, but I have to tell you, it is very difficult for you to create a fairy model that suits you.


    A long time ago, there were many people who had the same idea as you, but they all failed. "The slug fairy reminded.


    "I know, but I have enough confidence, I believe that I can succeed, even if I fail, it means that I have worked hard."


    Having done so much, Yongze will naturally not give up at this point, he said firmly.


    "Since you have such awareness, I won''t persuade you much." While speaking, the Slug Immortal separated a slug the size of a human palm and shot it at Yongze.


    Although he didn''t know what the slug fairy was going to do, but he felt that the slug fairy was not malicious, so Yongze didn''t dodge.


    The little slug stuck to Yongze''s body, and a large amount of information about the cultivation of the immortal mode of the wet bone forest entered Yongze''s mind instantly.


    "Thank you Slug Immortal for fulfilling you." Yongze bowed slightly to Slug Immortal.


    Didn¡¯t expect that the first fairy mode information he got was the wet bone forest that came last, not Longdi Cave or Miaomu Mountain.


    When the little slug completed the task of transferring data, it returned to the body of the slug fairy.


    Immediately afterwards, the huge body of the slug fairy moved, and a small slug the size of a palm split out again, but this time the small slug was glowing white all over, and its appearance was extremely vague. It didn''t look like a slug, but a Light bulb.


    Under the control of the slug fairy, the luminous little slug flew directly to Yongze''s hand, and then merged into Yongze''s arm, leaving only a simple slug pattern.


    "Slug Immortal, this?" Yongze looked at Slug Immortal with some doubts.


    He could feel that the little slug glowing with white light just now did not seem like life.


    "This is a small thing I made with Xianli. It can be regarded as an aggregate of Xianli. I hope it can help your research on Xianren mode." The slug fairy explained in her soft voice.


    "The slug fairy has a heart, if there is a chance in the future, he will definitely repay the fairy." Yongze promised.


    Yongze is not a white-eyed wolf. When others treat him well, he also treats others well.


    Compared to Longdi Cave, Mount Miaomu and Shibone Forest are undoubtedly much more generous.


    The Fukasaku Immortal of Mt. Miaomu gave the toad oil that can attract natural energy, and the Slug Immortal was even more powerful, so he simply gave a bunch of her immortal power directly.


    Have a chance, he will definitely reciprocate and go back.


    "It doesn''t matter, in a long time, it is also a surprise to meet a special person like you." Slug Immortal said easily.


    "If you really want to, then help me create more taller trees in the Wetbone Forest."


    Yongze looked at the big tree tens of meters high next to him, and fell into deep thought.


    The slug fairy is a little taller, 100 meters? Or three hundred meters, or eight hundred meters? Anyway, it won''t be tens of meters.


    But he doesn¡¯t know Mudun, so it can only be said that he is powerless. As for Konoha¡¯s gang who know Mudun, Kakashi and Shisui who are the strongest are only ordinary kage-level, and they can¡¯t do it at all.


    "If it can be done in the future, I will come to help the immortals make some tall trees." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    "Then I will wait slowly." Slug Immortal said softly, as if he had quite confidence in Yongze.


    Having obtained the desired information, so as to obtain the supernatural power of the slug fairy by accident, the three of Yongze didn''t stay in the wet bone forest for long, and went out after resting.


    "Looking at the slug fairy that Tsunade-sama usually channeled, it is very big. I didn''t expect the real slug fairy to be dozens of times bigger than that." Jing Yin, who was usually calm, couldn''t help but sigh.


    "After all, that is the patriarch of the three holy places, a slug that has lived for more than a thousand years." Tsunade said with arms crossed, with a hint of pride in his words.


    Slug is so powerful, and he also admitted her, willing to be channeled by him, which shows that she is also very powerful.


    "Master Tsunade, it is thanks to you that I was able to reach the wet bone forest this time. I think I should treat you to a meal." Nagasawa who was in a good mood said with a smile.


    "Just one meal? Who do you think I am? People in the ninja world who want to invite me to dinner can line up from the entrance of Konoha Village to the end of the village." Tsunade raised his chin slightly and said with a proud expression.


    Nagaze thought about it, Tsunade didn''t seem to be bragging, after all, he is recognized as the strongest medical ninja in the ninja world at this stage.


    Offending no one can offend the doctor. Even ninjas from other countries, or even enemy ninjas, will respectfully call Tsunade-sama or Princess Tsunade when they see Tsunade.


    "You just say you can eat or not." It''s a pity that after finishing the business, there is no Tsunade-sama on Yongze''s side, only Tsunade.


    "Eat, why don''t you eat if someone treats you, but you must invite the most expensive place in Konoha." Tsunade quickly replied, she has always been very happy to spend Yongze''s money.


    Third change


    Although there are not many explosions, it is not a broken promise. It is true that something happened today.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： showdown again

    Chapter 299 Showdown again


    The next morning, when I got up and was about to go out for morning exercises after washing up, I suddenly remembered something.


    Although he said he was going to ask Huayang to have dinner together, he had never been to Huayang''s house, and he didn''t know where Huayang lived.


    But this is not difficult. As far as he knows, ninjas such as the Hyuga clan and the Uchiha clan will gather and live in one place.


    Compared to finding Hanayo''s home, it is undoubtedly much easier to find the residence of the Hyuga clan. The Hyuga clan is also a famous family in Konoha.


    When you arrive at the territory of the Hyuga Clan, ask the location of Hanayo¡¯s family, that¡¯s all.


    Dou successfully asked passers-by for directions according to his own plan, and found the location of Hyuga''s house.


    Then I found out the exact location of Huayang''s house by asking the members of the Hyuga clan who were walking around.


    The houses of the Hyuga Clan are different from most of the houses that Dou saw on Konoha Street. Tou only felt that they were somewhat similar to some noble mansions in history textbooks, which gave him a very heavy and serious feeling.


    Dodo came to Huayang''s home according to the location pointed by the member of the Hyuga clan.


    "Excuse me, is Hyuga Hanayo at home?" Dou asked at the door.


    Soon, a young woman with smooth black hair in a kimono came out.


    Hinata Rin looked at Dou''s height, and felt that Dou should be Huayang''s classmate, but Dou wears a forehead protector, obviously he has become a ninja.


    "Are you a pharmacist?" Hinata Rin boldly guessed. .


    Hanayo once said a lot of things to Hinata Rin.


    So Hinata Rin knows that Huayang has a very talented friend who graduated from the first grade.


    "I am Xiao Huayang''s mother. She is not at home and has gone to practice."


    "Yes, I am Pharmacist Dou." Dou nodded, and then said, "When will she be able to come back?"


    If Huayang comes back within two hours, Dou will choose to wait, if not, let Huayang''s mother tell the story.


    Today''s weather is so good, it''s a pity not to practice. If it wasn''t for Huayang, Dou would already be practicing in the special warfare class.


    "Usually, you will not come back until noon after practicing. Xiaohuayang is working very hard." Rin Hinata thought for a while and said.


    "Noon... Then please tell me, auntie, that I want to invite Huayang to the party at around three o''clock in the afternoon. If she agrees, she will wait for me in the commercial street."


    After listening around for noon, the desire to wait was extinguished. How good it would be to spend so much time on cultivation.


    "Auntie? Am I that old? I want to call you sister." Hinata Rin said with her hands on her hips.


    pocket:...


    Huayang''s mother feels weird. Shouldn''t the focus be on him inviting Huayang to a party? What''s the name for her?


    However, he has seen a lot of strange people, even those who live with him, so he can keep calm because he has a wealth of experience.


    "Then please tell me, my sister, that I want to invite Hua Yang to the party at around three o''clock in the afternoon. If she agrees, she will wait for me in the commercial street."


    Dou immediately changed his name to sister, meeting the request of the other party.


    His rich experience let him know that he must not argue with the weirdo, and he must follow the other party''s words.


    "You really can talk, kid." Hinata Rin was in a good mood.


    "But you should talk to Xiaohuayang in person, sister go and call Xiaohuayang back." Hinata Rin said in a good mood.


    "Then I will trouble my sister." Dou nodded.


    "Go in and sit down first, I''ll bring Xiaohuayang back soon." Hinata Rin walked away with relaxed steps.


    Dou did not refuse too much, walked to the entrance, took off his shoes, walked into the house, sat down in the hall, and quietly waited for Huayang''s arrival.


    It may be because Huayang practiced in the training ground of the Hyuga Clan. It felt like Huayang came back after a while.


    At this time, Hua Yang was still wearing the gray practice uniform, and her two white and tender arms were exposed to the air.


    "Huh." Hua Yang panted lightly, and then greeted Dou: "Dou, I''m sorry, I''m just practicing, so I''m not at home."


    "It''s okay, I''m just embarrassed to disturb you all of a sudden." Dou smiled.


    "Did my sister tell you? I invited you to dinner?"


    "What kind of sister, what kind of dinner party." Hua Yang looked at Dou with a confused face.


    "Of course my sister is talking about me." Hinata Rin hugged Huayang from behind, rubbed against Huayang''s face, and kept saying how cute Xiaohuayang was.


    Seeing this scene, Dou fell into deep thought. This young mother may not be as simple as being a little strange, but she may be seriously ill.


    "Mother, someone else is here, please don''t do this." Hua Yang tried hard to push Rin Hinata''s face away.


    "I''m sorry, my mother was a little rude, please don''t take it too seriously." After dismissing Rin, Hua Yang turned around and apologized.


    "It''s okay, let me repeat it again, I want to hang out with you, the time is three o''clock in the afternoon, Huayang, do you have time?" Dou asked.


    "If you have time, no problem." Hua Yang quickly agreed.


    "Then I won''t disturb your cultivation, I''ll come here to pick you up at three o''clock." She got up and prepared to leave.


    Now that the notification has arrived, you can go back to practice happily.


    "Wait a minute!" Hua Yang called out to Dou who was about to leave.


    "I want to fight with you once, to see how far we are from you." Hua Yang said seriously.


    Dou has already graduated, and there are not many opportunities for them to get along. Huayang is going to see if he has worked hard for nearly three months, and whether his strength is close to that of Dou.


    "Do you want to fight? No problem." Dou nodded and agreed.


    He would be more than happy to advise his friends.


    "Be careful when fighting." Hinata Rin reminded.


    "Understood, let''s go." Hua Yang quickly pulled the bag away.


    Her mother is a bit different. Although Hua Yang thinks this is a sign that her mother loves her very much, other people will definitely find it strange.


    Because Dou is not a member of the Hyuga Clan, and during this time period, there will be many people in the training ground of the Hyuga Clan, so Hanayo did not bring Dou to the training ground of the Hyuga Clan.


    The Hyuga Clan is also a clan that attaches great importance to honor. If she is defeated by Kazuru in the training ground of the Hyuga Clan, she will definitely get into trouble for Kazuma.


    So Huayang took his bag to a remote open space nearby where few people would come.


    "Du, don''t underestimate me. After three months of penance, I am much stronger than before. If you are careless, you will suffer." Huayang put on the posture of the Hyuga clan, reminding Dou.


    "Really, then I''m looking forward to it." Dou said with a flat smile, with some expectations in his heart.


    Except Itachi, there is no one among his peers who can give him pressure.


    Doudou, on the contrary, really hopes to meet a peer with a blood inheritance limit and strong strength.


    ps: Try to write 6,000 words today


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： The first meeting of the four

    Chapter 300 The first meeting of the four


    Hua Yang took a deep breath, quickly formed a seal, and her pure white eyes were shocked.


    Roll your eyes, open!


    As soon as the white eyes were opened, Huayang''s insight was greatly enhanced in an instant, and at the same time, he penetrated the body of Dou and saw the chakra in Dou''s body.


    "This amount of chakra..." Hua Yang''s heart was shocked. In just three months, the amount of chakra in his pocket has actually increased a lot.


    It is not only her who is working hard. Although her strength is far superior to her peers, Dou is also working hard to cultivate.


    "Be careful, I''m coming." Dou took a deep breath, inhaling a large amount of air into his body, strengthening his body, and then reminded.


    Whoosh!


    The round breathing method and Chakra erupted together, and the speed soared instantly, and the fallen leaves next to it were all lifted.


    "So fast!" Hua Yang resisted the attack with difficulty.


    Bang bang bang!


    The arms of the two kept colliding, but the speed of the pockets was too fast, Hua Yang fell into a passive position, and could only defend first and then wait for an opportunity.


    But this was just Dou''s tentative attack. After some attacks, Dou probably understood Huayang''s level.


    It has indeed improved a lot, probably has the excellent level of a fourth-year ninja school student, and has reached the general standard for graduation.


    However, just in this case, he is still far away.


    Be clear about Huayang''s character. If you deliberately let her go, it will be a humiliation to her. .


    He respects Huayang and regards her as a good friend, so naturally he would not do such a thing.


    He wants to use all his strength to defeat Huayang, let her lose clearly, know her own level, and then continue to work hard.


    Dou suddenly increased his strength, knocked Huayang back with a fierce palm, and quickly formed a seal.


    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bullet!"


    After the pocket seal was completed, a relatively slender water dragon quickly took shape, and then rushed towards Huayang.


    Huayang naturally wouldn''t sit still, she was ready to dodge when the pocket started to seal.


    Using the surrounding trees, Huayang successfully dodged the water dragon bombs from Dou, and the water dragon bombs kept approaching Dou.


    The essence of the soft fist technique is close combat. As long as she is hit by her soft fist, no matter how strong she is, she still has a chance to win.


    But when Hua Yang was about to approach, he found that Dou had created a shadow clone while she was concentrating on dodging.


    However, the shadow clone and the main body were seen through at a glance in front of Huayang''s white eyes.


    Whoosh! !


    Huayang quickly took out three shurikens and shot towards the pocket, and at the same time, the chakra in the body exploded to the maximum extent, and rushed towards the pocket.


    "Two escaping cold wind nets!" Dou casually drew his knife and split the shuriken, then bit the knife in his mouth, and made two seals with the shadow clone, the nature of the Chakra spit out by the main body changed, and the nature of the wind spit out by the shadow clone changed .


    The combination of the two instantly formed a huge water vapor net and hit Hua Yang.


    The icy water vapor hit his body, Hua Yang paused instantly, and the rhythm of attack broke.


    Erdou took the opportunity to rush out with a knife, and put the knife on Huayang''s neck.


    In this battle, Dou used all his strength. He even considered that Huayang had hidden strength. He might be hit by Huayang''s chakra acupoints. He could not use Chakra to strengthen his own strength and release ninjutsu for the time being, and entered Huayang''s attack rhythm. .


    So he chose a method that can kill the opponent 100%.


    He first deliberately releases a water dragon bullet to create some water for his vicinity so that the next ninjutsu can condense faster.


    At the same time, pretending not to notice Huayang''s intentions, let Huayang keep approaching, ready to catch her by surprise.


    Hanfengwang slows down the speed of the opponent, and then sprints at top speed with a knife.


    If Huayang was the real enemy, he would have been beheaded by now.


    Not only did I use breathing techniques, but I also used combined ninjutsu and even tactics, so it was indeed a full-fledged response.


    "I lost." Feeling the cold blade on the side of his neck, Hua Yang knew that he had lost again, and he lost badly, and he didn''t even touch his pocket once.


    Dou reinserted the Chakra short blade into the scabbard on the back, then smiled and comforted: "You are already very good, and your physical skills are stronger than many graduates."


    "The most important thing you need to pay attention to now is to distinguish whether it is the opponent''s weakness or the bait in the battle.


    If you don''t attack rashly, you won''t lose so quickly. "Dou pointed out Huayang''s problem.


    It may be that the white eyes gave Huayang too strong insight, which made Huayang lose his caution in fighting.


    Dou felt that Huayang''s ability to adapt to changes in battle was a bit poor, and he was a bit too reckless.


    Dou can also understand a little bit, after all, rolling eyes is too convenient.


    If the opponent is not Huayang, it¡¯s more flowery to play back and forth just now, such as using water mist to confuse the opponent, then the shadow clone is on the ground, and the main body sneaks into the ground.


    But this trick is useless to Baiyan, you can see it at a glance, such a big chakra is swimming in the ground, and the shadow clone will also be seen through.


    And Baiyan has a vision without blind spots, so he is not afraid of sneak attacks.


    "Is that so, I will pay attention to it in the future." Hua Yang showed a thoughtful expression.


    Indeed, she didn''t seem to think too much when she was fighting.


    "You''d better go home and change your clothes, or you may catch a cold." Dou reminded that the cold character in his combination ninjutsu is not a joke.


    Hua Yang trembled slightly and sneezed. She was too engrossed in listening to Dou''s explanation just now, so she didn''t feel it. When Dou reminded her, she felt very cold instantly.


    "See you in the afternoon, I''ll go back first." Hua Yanghe waved and ran home.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At noon, Itachi remembered the party after finishing his practice, so he planned to go to Quan''s house to inform her.


    As a result, Itachi ran into Quan on the way to Quan''s house.


    "Itachi, where are you going?" Quan warmly greeted Itachi.


    "Looking for you." Itachi said briefly.


    Izumi''s eyes lit up, and Itachi took the initiative to find her. This is a rare thing. Could it be her lucky day today?


    "Itachi, what can I do for you? I''m free. I can play with you for a day." Quan said with a smile.


    "At three o''clock in the afternoon, the meeting with Dou, are you going?" Itachi asked.


    "Gathering with Dou..." Quan fell into silence. She thought today was a lucky day, but it turned out to be just an ordinary day, but Itachi''s taking the initiative to come to her is a great improvement.


    "Go, where to gather then." Quan thought for a second and quickly agreed.


    Although it is possible to watch the two chatting, it is difficult to intervene, but if you don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t even have a chance to intervene!


    "Go to the place where you usually practice." Itachi replied.


    After notifying Izumi, Itachi went back. He was thinking, what kind of person would his friend be, would he also think about war? How is the strength?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： Prisonable but not imprisonable

    Chapter 301 Can be imprisoned but not imprisoned


    At around two o''clock in the afternoon, Dou went to Huayang''s house ahead of time. He was not used to letting others wait for him, so he usually set off a little earlier.


    But coincidentally, Huayang came out within a few minutes after the bag arrived.


    Seeing Dou, Hua Yang was slightly stunned for a moment, and then quickly greeted with a bright smile on her white and tender face: "Dou, you came so early, why didn''t you come in and sit down?"


    Looking at Huayang, Huayang is wearing the lavender sweater he wore when he first saw Huayang today, and apricot trousers on his lower body, looking full of vitality.


    Of course, what attracts Dou the most is Huayang''s pure white eyes that are whiter than his hair, without any impurities.


    "Actually, I just arrived." Dou looked away, and then said, it''s too weird to keep staring into other people''s eyes.


    "Then let''s set off, where are we going?" Hua Yang walked to Dou''s side, looked at Dou closely and asked.


    "Go to a remote small river in the east of the village. It''s hard to describe the exact location, because there are no buildings or streets worth mentioning around. It''s just an ordinary small river. I often practice there." Dou thought for a while and replied.


    He really couldn''t think of how to describe that place. There were no famous buildings around it, and it could only be described as a remote river.


    "Remote Xiaohe, why go there?" Hua Yang asked curiously.


    "Are you going to catch fish together and cook? If so, you have to buy seasonings in advance."


    "That''s not necessarily the case, I just go there to meet up first." Dou took Huayang towards Xiaohe and explained.


    "Reconciliation?" Hua Yang sensed something was wrong, and asked, "Did you invite other students to this party?"


    Although she hasn''t seen her other classmates for a while, Huayang is not very happy in her heart, and she doesn''t know why.


    "It''s not other classmates, but two of my friends, whom you don''t know." Dou said.


    "But you will meet soon, they will enter the ninja school this year and become your juniors.


    Both of them are very good people. When you get to the ninja school, as Hanayo, you can help take care of them as a senior. "


    "The two juniors who are about to enter the ninja school, it''s okay, I will definitely help them, don''t worry, leave it to me." Huayang patted his chest and said.


    There are only two juniors who have not yet entered school, and it is not easy to give them advice.


    While chatting, the two quickly approached Xiaohe''s position. At this time, through the glasses, they saw two people walking towards Xiaohe in the other direction.


    "Itachi, Izumi." Dou raised his hand in greeting.


    Itachi and Uchiha Izumi also responded to the bag, and the two teams met by the small river.


    "Let me introduce to you, this is my friend, Hyuga Hanayo, and when you enter the ninja school in a few days, she will still be your senior." Itachi and Izumi Uchiha introduced Hanayo.


    "Hello senior Hanayo, I am Izumi Uchiha, you can call me Izumi directly, please take care of me after entering the ninja school." Izumi Uchiha greeted Hanayo with a smile.


    "No problem, if there is anything you don''t understand, you can come and ask me." Hua Yang responded quickly.


    "Hi, Senior Hanayo, I''m Itachi Uchiha." Itachi also greeted very succinctly.


    "..."


    After a self-introduction, Huayang also had a basic understanding of Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Izumi.


    Uchiha Itachi doesn''t seem to like to talk much, but Uchiha Izumi is the opposite, looking very cheerful and lively.


    "How do you spend the afternoon? Why don''t you come and play games, I made a double six chess board for this purpose."


    "Qiang Qiang." Uchiha Izumi took out a thicker cardboard from the small bag, with many grids drawn on it, and there were many words in the grids.


    "Shuangliu, what is that?" Hua Yang looked over curiously.


    "Did you know?"


    "I haven''t played it either." Dodo shook his head and looked at Itachi, but Itachi shook his head too, but he didn''t know.


    "Ahem, it''s very simple, let me explain, that is, for each chess piece, the person who reaches the end point first wins by throwing the dice continuously."


    Seeing that the other three had never played before, Quan suddenly became excited and quickly introduced them to the three.


    "Sounds pretty simple." Hua Yang said thoughtfully.


    Just keep throwing the dice and see who is lucky enough to reach the finish line first.


    "That''s just the general rules of ordinary Shuangliu. This is the unique Ninja Shuangliu camping version I made. Each grid has different tasks. Only complete the tasks in the grid. If you don''t complete the task, you will return to the original grid. .¡±


    Uchiha Izumi carefully introduced his game.


    "It sounds quite interesting." Dou said with a smile.


    "Then let''s hurry up and play." Izumi Uchiha suddenly felt that the bag was not so unpleasant.


    Immediately afterwards, they took out the tablecloth prepared in advance and covered the ground in the ninja bag. The four sat in different positions, with a chessboard made by Quan in the middle.


    Quan each divided a chess piece, and then said: "Let''s use rock-paper-scissors to decide who will throw the dice first, and the two will play against each other."


    The three of them nodded, and none of them had any objections.


    Dou and Huayang together, Itachi and Quan together.


    Itachi and Itachi won the first round, and Itachi and Itachi won the second round.


    Then it¡¯s up to you to decide the rest, just put Itachi as the first, and then rotate clockwise.


    Itachi threw the dice randomly, the dice spun in the air for a while, then shook a few times when it landed, and finally settled at five.


    "Five o''clock, Itachi, your luck is very good." Quan covered his mouth and smiled lightly. The fifth grid of Itachi''s position is an interesting event.


    Itachi took the chess piece and advanced five steps, then looked at the "task" in the grid.


    ¡¾Pretending is a compulsory course for ninjas, please complete the next game as a transsexual¡¿


    Itachi looked at Quan.


    Quan explained with a light smile: "It means that if it is a boy, it will become a girl, and if it is a girl, it will become a boy."


    Itachi didn''t think too much, he thought about the image of the girl version of himself in his mind, and quickly formed a seal, using the transformation technique.


    The smoke flashed past, and a loli Itachi wearing a small skirt, with long flowing hair and softer facial features came out.


    Izumi''s eyes lit up, and he had the urge to hug Loli Itachi and rub her twice.


    "If only I had a camera." Quan said with regret in his heart.


    Loli Itachi, this is so rare. If you show the photos of the present to Itachi ten years later, the expression of Itachi at that time will be very funny.


    "Is that so?" Itachi said flatly.


    "Yeah, it''s my turn." Quan nodded happily, seeing Loli Itachi, today''s trip was worthwhile.


    Chong Chong Chong


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： The superposition of two happiness

    Chapter 302 The Superposition of Two Happiness


    Quan threw the dice, the dice landed and spun for a while, and finally the number was fixed at one.


    "It''s actually one." Quan''s eyes widened slightly, he didn''t expect his luck to be so bad, it was the smallest number one.


    If she has such bad luck next time, wouldn''t it be five times to be the same as Itachi''s once.


    Quan took the chess piece and advanced one grid, then looked at the task in the grid.


    ¡¾There is a trap here, you are dead¡¿


    "Hey!" Quan suddenly raised his voice, and looked at the grid in shock.


    She remembered that when she wrote this grid, she just thought that no one would be so unlucky, so she just moved forward one grid for the first time and wrote this casually.


    There is only one grid in the entire chessboard that can be killed, and that is this grid.


    "Killed? Does that mean you lost directly?" Hua Yang looked at Quan sympathetically.


    This kid is too unlucky, he lost directly at the beginning of the game.


    "Why don''t you throw it again, it''s just the beginning..." Dou couldn''t help but said.


    It is too cruel to exit the game immediately after starting the game.


    "It''s okay, the rules of the game can''t be broken, I''ll just watch you play." Quan forced a smile on his face, took his chess pieces down, and was already crying in his heart.


    ''Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo~, i should have set up this kind of direct exit grid. ¡¯ Quan was extremely sad in his heart.


    This is a rare opportunity. Normally, Itachi would not have double **** with her.


    In order to imagine the scene in my mind, I spent all my time thinking about various events last night, and I deliberately chose the first place on Itachi''s right hand side.


    Seeing that Izumi Uchiha was unwilling to break the rules of the game, Kabuki didn''t say anything, took the dice, and threw it.


    Dou¡¯s luck can be regarded as good or not bad, neither is it as unlucky as Izumi Uchiha to roll a point, nor is it as lucky as Uchiha Itachi to roll out five points, but an intermediate number-three points.


    Go forward three grids with the chess pieces, and then look at the task in the grid.


    ¡¾As a ninja, the more you are afraid, the more you face it. Say what you are afraid of loudly¡¿


    ¡®It¡¯s still a normal grid. ¡¯ I said in my heart, and then I began to think about what I was afraid of.


    "Speaking of what I''m afraid of, it''s probably darkness." Dou said with a smile.


    "Du, are you still afraid of the dark? It''s really unexpected." Hua Yang looked at Dou in surprise.


    In her heart, Dou is an omnipotent and formidable figure who is worth chasing after all her life.


    At first, seeing Dou staring at her distractedly in class, Hua Yang thought Dou was the kind of child who didn''t study hard, and wanted to persuade Dou to study hard, which caused a small oolong.


    But through the performance of various subsequent courses, Huayang''s influence on Dou is also changing step by step.


    From the beginning, he was a child who was not serious in class, then his theoretical grades were not bad, then he was excellent in shuriken, he was also excellent in taijutsu, and then he was even better in ninjutsu.


    Finally, in Huayang''s heart, Dou is already an extremely powerful all-around player.


    Such a pocket is actually afraid of the dark, which surprised Huayang, but she is no longer afraid of the dark after she is four years old.


    Itachi also looked at his friend in surprise, unexpectedly, this was the thing that Dou was afraid of.


    Dou explained with a smile: ¡°Because I was a war orphan, I was injured in the war and lost my memory, and my eyesight was also very poor. At that time, once it was dark, I felt that I couldn¡¯t see anything, so I was very scared.


    But it¡¯s actually okay now, I have the glasses given to me by the dean, and I¡¯m not so afraid with this. "


    Dou pointed to the fat round-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose. Obviously, these glasses were not something a child should wear.


    Nagaze once brought Dou to Tsunade to see if his eyes could be cured. Tsunade said that it would be better to wait for a few years to grow up before treatment. Later, Yongze asked Dou if he wanted a suitable pair of glasses, but Dou refused.


    For him, the glasses that Nonaiyu gave him have special significance, even if they are pocketed, he still has to wear them.


    Because it was the glasses, he felt that the world was not blurred for the first time, but became clearer, allowing him to see the road ahead clearly.


    Dou¡¯s words made the scene fall into silence for a moment, except for Itachi, in fact, Quan and Huayang didn¡¯t know that Dou had such a past, and he was obviously a person who was full of smiles all day long.


    "Oh, you don''t take it seriously, haha, I''m lying to you, I''m only afraid of the dark because of myopia." Seeing the bad atmosphere, Dou smiled and said.


    "Damn it, you actually lied to someone." Hua Yang couldn''t help poking the pocket with his finger.


    She suddenly remembered, isn''t the elder brother of the bag that Hokage assists Nagasawa, why is it so miserable.


    "I just didn''t expect you to be deceived so easily." Dou scratched his hair in embarrassment.


    Izumi Uchiha looked at Tou suspiciously, the expression he just looked at Tou seemed fake no matter what.


    Itachi was silent and didn''t speak, he knew about the situation.


    ¡®War must be eliminated. ¡¯ Itachi thought firmly in his heart.


    Thinking that this kind of child may appear now, but he can''t do anything, Itachi feels uncomfortable.


    "It''s your turn, Huayang." Doudou smiled and handed the dice to Huayang.


    "Yeah." Hua Yang took the dice and tossed it lightly.


    The dice rolled twice, and the final number was fixed at six.


    "Six words..." Hua Yang took the chess pieces and jumped one by one, jumped to the sixth square, and looked at the task in it.


    ¡¾As a ninja, it is very important to have a deterrent force, and use any means to scare the previous dice roller. ¡¿


    "Is the task just to scare people?" Huayang looked at Izumi Uchiha.


    Izumi Uchiha nodded, feeling envious in her heart, this is the task she wanted, a fun interaction with Itachi.


    ''How to scare the pocket. ¡¯ Hua Yang was lost in thought.


    Huayang tried to make faces at Dou.


    But Huayang is such a cute white-eyed loli, don''t say anything scary, she is almost cute, and her smile is even happier.


    "Aww." Hua Yang tried to learn the roar of a beast in Dou''s ear suddenly.


    Now not only is Duan laughing, but Quan is also laughed at by Hua Yang.


    Hua Yang''s face flushed slightly, feeling a little ashamed.


    But she remembered what Tou said just now, and blocked Dou''s view with her small hand.


    "I should be scared by now." Hua Yang said, covering his eyes.


    "Yeah, it''s really scary when it gets dark all of a sudden." Dou thought for a while and said.


    Looking at Huayang who seemed to be hugging his pocket, Quan felt that the tablecloth had been crumpled by her.


    Why is it that she can¡¯t enjoy the chessboard that she has worked so hard to enjoy, but she still has to see other people so happy? She is sore.


    Staying with Itachi, and playing the favorite Shuangliu, obviously two happy, why did they become like this when they met together.


    Why did it become like this...with Itachi, playing my favorite double six.


    Two happy things overlapped together, and these two happy things brought me more happiness. What I got was a time that should have been as happy as a dream... But why did it become like this...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： legendary ramen shop

    Chapter 303 The Legendary Ramen Shop


    Watching the three roll dice round after round, Izumi Uchiha became a little numb.


    She has already seen the tacit interaction between Dou and Itachi, and the happy interaction between Dou and Huayang, and she is the only one watching silently.


    Fortunately, there are only three people, so the progress is relatively fast. If it weren''t for the time-consuming tasks, it might be over in ten minutes.


    After half an hour of torment, a winner was finally produced, who reached the finish line first, and that was Huayang.


    Huayang was very lucky, every dice roll was between 6 and 4, so even if he missed a mission, he still won.


    Just when Quan proposed that he was going to do another one, he opened his mouth.


    "What do you want to eat? Today''s gathering, everyone can mention what they like to eat, and then go buy it and eat together."


    "I want to eat ramen." Huayang thought for a while and said.


    "Tuanzi..." Itachi thought for a while, and felt that he couldn''t save face and suffer, so he said what he really wanted to eat.


    "I''ll eat ramen too." Izumi said.


    "In that case, let''s eat noodles together later. On the way there, I will buy dumplings for Itachi, and we will also buy some desserts and snacks. What do you think?" Dou thought for a while, and then suggested.


    He didn''t approve of eating dumpling as a staple food, so he came up with this plan.


    After all, there are already two people who have chosen to eat ramen, and he thinks that eating ramen is quite good, so there are three. If everyone eats ramen together, it will save the need to pack.


    "Yes." Itachi nodded, as long as he can eat, he can still restrain himself in terms of how much he eats.


    "Now..." Quan wanted to play another double-six game. It would be too miserable to die directly, and she also wanted to play.


    But as soon as Quan opened his mouth, she found Itachi and Dou chatting. Itachi''s expression was quite serious, as if they were discussing something important, so Quan swallowed back what he was about to say.


    She originally wanted to say that it''s only half past three anyway, why don''t they play a double-six game again, but seeing Itachi''s serious expression, she was afraid of disturbing Itachi.


    "What''s the matter now?" Huayang asked after hearing Quan''s sudden speech, and then stopped.


    "I want to say that while I have time now, I want to hear you talk about the life of the ninja school." Quan said with a smile.


    "Okay." Hua Yang readily agreed.


    At first, because this was an excuse Izumi made casually, she didn''t plan to listen carefully, but after listening to it, Izumi found it interesting and started to listen seriously.


    From Huayang''s mouth, Quan learned about the embarrassing incident of Huayang and Dou meeting for the first time, and Dou was actually regarded by Huayang as a "bad student" who didn''t study hard.


    However, the following things also made Quan envious for a while. For example, Huayang helped a classmate who was bullied, but when he was at a disadvantage due to the large number of people facing him, Dou suddenly appeared and resolved the crisis.


    Or the two of you sit under a tree at noon on a sunny day and have lunch together, exchanging food.


    Finally, the two of them made an agreement, and when Huayang also became a ninja, the two of them would perform tasks together.


    "Is this the life of Ninja School? It''s so beautiful." Quan clasped his hands together, his two big eyes sparkling.


    Izumi Uchiha is very much looking forward to life after entering the ninja school. Huayang and Dou didn''t know each other at first, but they can collide with such sparks. Then she and Itachi are friends without entering the ninja school, and they just take off.


    While Izumi was listening to Hanayo''s experience and imagining the future life of the ninja school, Tobu and Itachi were also thinking about the one-handed seal.


    "The essence of the seal is to concentrate the mind and draw the chakra, so if you are proficient enough in this ninjutsu, and have a considerable ability to change the nature and shape, you can try to reduce the seal.


    Since it is possible to reduce or even eliminate mudras, one-handed mudras should also be possible. "Dou said his inference.


    This method may not be suitable for ordinary people, but for him and Itachi, it is definitely worth a try.


    This idea came to me because I was holding a gift from Hua Yanggang in one hand, so I couldn¡¯t wear the forehead protector by myself, and I needed Hua Yang¡¯s help.


    At that time, Dou was thinking that if he could make a mudra with one hand, he could hold the gift in one hand, and then use the shadow avatar to help him wear the forehead protector.


    If this one-handed seal is used in battle, it will be very effective.


    In close combat, you can parry the opponent, and then take the opportunity to release ninjutsu with one-handed seals, and catch the opponent by surprise.


    "You told me about this idea before, has it come to fruition now?" Itachi asked.


    Doudou nodded, kept one hand still, and then quickly closed the hand with the other.


    Boom!


    A white smoke flashed past, and a doppelg?nger appeared on the spot.


    "I''m not proficient yet, I can only use the most basic avatar and transformation techniques." Dou explained.


    This is not a physical shadow clone, but a clone technique, one of the three body techniques.


    "It''s already amazing." Itachi praised.


    Then Tou talked to Itachi about some key points of one-handed mudra.


    Later, Itachi also shared with Dou some of his insights and experiences during cultivation.


    When the sun was about to set and red clouds appeared in the sky, the four realized that it was getting late and it was time to eat.


    Because it was relatively close to the dessert house, the four of them first went to buy some desserts.


    "Where can I eat ramen?" Huayang asked.


    The four of them were so engrossed in the chat just now that they didn''t decide which ramen shop to go to.


    "Let''s go to Yile Ramen, the taste is quite good, and the price is not bad." Dou suggested.


    There were times when Yongze was too busy to cook, so he took a pocket to eat a few meals at Yile Ramen.


    Dou feels that the ramen tastes pretty good there. His favorite is pork miso char siu ramen.


    "Is that one? I heard it''s delicious and well-received." Quan talked about the rumors he had heard about Ichiraku Ramen.


    "Well, I''ve been there several times, and the taste is really good, I like it quite a bit." Dou nodded.


    After discussing for a while, the four of them decided to go to Yile Ramen to eat ramen.


    When the four of them arrived at Yile Ramen, they found that there were quite a lot of people and had to line up.


    But the four of them are patient people, and no one thinks there is anything, they all line up quietly.


    When it was time to wait for them in line, Douyin had been here several times, so he skillfully ordered his favorite pork miso char siew noodles, while the others ordered casually from the menu.


    Huayang picked up the noodles with chopsticks and blew on them with a small mouth. A large amount of white smoke and fragrance floated into Huayang''s nose.


    After feeling that the noodles might not be so hot, Huayang put the noodles in his mouth.


    After taking a few mouthfuls, Huayang took another sip of the soup. She secretly wrote down the name of this restaurant, and the taste is really good.


    "The ramen here is really delicious." Izumi praised.


    "Yeah." Itachi nodded indifferently. Although he didn''t like it much, the taste was really good.


    "If you like to eat, we will come back together when we have time." Dou said with a smile after eating a slice of char siu.


    His hands were busy making ramen noodles for the next customer, and he asked for the evaluation of Dou and others, and showed a slight smile.


    For someone like him who concentrates on studying ramen, this is probably the best reward.


    ps: Some people say that I draw cakes, but I don''t accept it! Today I have to code 8,000 to prove myself


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： The start of fairy mode

    Chapter 304 The start of fairy mode


    After Nagasawa returned to Konoha from Shibone Forest, whether it was Mt. Myogi or Ryuchi-dong, he sorted out the information during his visit to Shibone Forest and handed it over to Minato and Orochimaru.


    When he went to work in the Hokage Building, Minato gave him the materials.


    On the other side of Orochimaru, he went to Orochimaru''s laboratory to get it.


    "Finally the collection is completed, and I wasted nearly a month." Looking at the two documents on the table, Yongze nodded in satisfaction.


    The fairy mode of the wet bone forest is all in his mind. With his chakra, if he simply wants to cultivate the fairy mode, he can directly cultivate into a fairy in the wet bone forest by relying on the power of the fairy sent to him by the slug fairy mode too.


    It''s a pity that his goal is relatively ambitious, and the immortal mode of the Three Holy Lands can''t satisfy him.


    In the immortal mode of the Three Great Sacred Lands, the top represents the three immortals.


    He has now fused two templates. He has the talent of Ji Guoyuanyi and the power of Whitebeard.


    He is no worse than those immortals, why should he only practice their immortal mode, just create one by himself.


    And those immortals are not human beings. Yongze is very suspicious, is their immortal mode really suitable for human cultivation?


    Yongze picked up the one on the right side of the table, which is the immortal information of Mt. Miaomu, and began to look through it.


    Mt. Miaomu¡¯s materials are well-prepared. They didn¡¯t talk about how to cultivate at the beginning, but explained the principle of the immortal mode and the composition of the immortal chakra. Finally, it introduced the ability of the immortal mode. Just these are introduced for several pages. .


    Yongze flipped through it, and compared it with the fairy mode of the wet bone forest, looking for the difference between the two. .


    In principle, there is no general difference between the two. They both inhale natural energy and then synthesize fairy chakra, even if the fairy mode is successful.


    Yongze quickly finished watching Mt. Myogi, and then watched the fairy mode of Ryuji Cave again.


    He wants to speed-read the fairy patterns of the three holy places on one side, looking for similarities and differences.


    After reading it, Yongze found that, a little different from what he had imagined, the practice methods of the immortal mode in the three holy places were quite different.


    He was a little puzzled. If the unknown fairy mode in Zhujian was not counted, the difference between the fairy mode in Longdi Cave and Mount Miaomu was not very different in terms of effect.


    It is all about enhancing the power of ninjutsu body art illusion, greatly enhancing perception, and enhancing resilience. In short, it is a wave of strengthening in all directions.


    If you want to talk about the difference, it is the difference between the immortal arts in different holy places.


    Longdi Cave has exclusive celestial arts such as white shock, inorganic reincarnation, etc. Miaomu Mountain also has a series of celestial arts with the characteristics of Miaomu Mountain.


    So he still thinks that there will be no big difference in the immortal mode of the three holy places, and there should be some discrepancies in the details.


    What I didn''t expect was that the fairy modes of the three holy places are a bit different.


    For example, the two holy lands have quick-start methods. Miaomu Mountain is coated with toad oil, and Longdi Cave is directly injected with immortal power by taking a bite from the White Snake Immortal.


    Mt. Miaomu will turn into a toad if the toad oil is not well controlled, and Longdidong will turn into a snake if it cannot bear the power of the fairy.


    It is worth mentioning that Longdi Cave will not give you a choice at all. As long as you want to cultivate the power of the immortal, the White Snake Immortal will only infuse you with immortal power, not teach you the method.


    It may be because of the power displayed by Yongze, the material in Longdi Cave has the same cultivation process as Mount Miaomu, otherwise the material should only be enough to use a piece of paper, with the words "Let the White Snake Immortal take a bite" printed on it. just fine.


    However, there are consequences to doing so. The consequence is that Yongze went to Longdidong with a knife to have a barbecue.


    Immortal mode cannot be without cultivation methods, otherwise, how did the founder White Snake Immortal mode come about.


    Obviously, Immortal White Snake didn''t want to see this kind of situation, so he didn''t use this method.


    Yongze took out a piece of paper and recorded the questions he was thinking of now.


    The first is to understand the reason for the difference between the immortal models of the three holy places.


    The second point is what makes the characteristics of the immortal mode of the three holy places.


    The third point...


    After writing Yongze felt that the problem needs to be solved, Yongze let out a long breath.


    It is not an easy task to research your own fairy mode.


    Now his biggest predicament is that he has no actual understanding of the three great immortal models, but only some memories of the original work and the introduction on paper.


    Mt. Miaomu¡¯s is okay, he can go and study Minato.


    But there are no immortal practitioners in Longdi Cave and Wet Bone Forest.


    Yongze thought for a while, opened the system panel, checked the points balance, and had already accumulated 100,000 points.


    In fact, the points are not only used by you to increase the degree of fusion, but can directly strengthen any ability, such as directly increasing chakra, or enhancing physical strength and increasing the ability to control chakra.


    However, directly using points to enhance oneself is not as cost-effective as buying integration, and the increase in integration is more comprehensive and costs less points.


    But the current situation is that there is no template to add points to him, so naturally there is no need to consider the cost performance.


    Yongze found the fairy mode of the three holy places in the option of strengthening points.


    It didn¡¯t exist before, the system couldn¡¯t directly let him learn something he hadn¡¯t seen before, and if the three holy places gave fake cultivation methods, it couldn¡¯t be displayed either.


    Nagasawa points to the fairy mode of the wet bone forest.


    He thought, if it doesn¡¯t work, he will practice the Shigu Forest by himself, and then let Orochimaru study the Ryuchi Cave, and add Mt.


    It will be much more convenient to study at that time.


    However, when Yongze clicked on the Immortal mode, he did not pop up how many points to invest like other options, but another option popped up.


    ¡¾Special skills detected, you can choose different ways to learn or strengthen¡¿


    ¡¾Simulation learning or simulation enhancement. Spend less points, not responsible for introducing natural energy and control]


    ¡¾Direct learning or strengthening, spending more points, can be perfectly controlled¡¿


    "Simulated learning..." Yongze touched his chin, probably learned? But he didn''t learn it completely, it just made him think that he had learned it, but in fact no natural energy entered his body.


    Nongze felt like he was messing around.


    If it is true that different immortal modes are practiced together, there may be conflicts, but if he learns in this way, there should be no conflicts.


    Because he didn¡¯t learn at all in essence, the natural energy didn¡¯t enter the body, and he didn¡¯t synthesize the celestial chakra, just simulated learning.


    Yongze decided to give it a try first, and directly invested 10,000 points to enter the wet bone forest fairy mode to simulate learning.


    If it was what he envisioned, it would be much easier to study the immortal mode.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 305： Points spent are valuable

    Chapter 305 Points spent are valuable


    After Yongze finished investing the points, he felt that he had come to a white space with nothing.


    He felt that this should be the spiritual world simulated by the system.


    But Yongze can''t do anything, he can only perceive the situation of his own body.


    Even he couldn''t even control his body, he could only feel that he was automatically practicing the immortal mode of the wet bone forest.


    "It has to be a system, adding points is too reliable."


    Yongze can already perceive the natural energy filling this space.


    This is an exaggerated speed. Perceiving natural energy is the first step to succeed in practicing the immortal mode.


    Soon, Yongze felt that his body was absorbing the natural energy wandering outside.


    Of course, Yongze knew that this was all illusory, it was just a simulation. In fact, his body did not absorb natural energy.


    Just when Yongze thought he was going to start synthesizing Immortal Chakra, he woke up and returned to the real space.


    Yongze immediately opened the panel again, and this time Yongze directly scored 40,000 points.


    It¡¯s still the same unreal space, but this time, the system popped up a new message


    ¡¾Whether to create a new archive, or enter simulation 1¡¿


    Yongze tried it, and he was able to rename it. He changed the simulation one to the wet bone forest fairy technique one.


    Yongze thought for a while, but still entered the progress of the last time. .


    Including the previous 10,000 points, a total of 50,000 points have been invested in this save file. He will see how far he can simulate.


    Soon, the feeling of perceiving natural energy and continuously inhaling the body came again. When the inhaled natural energy reached a certain amount, new changes came.


    Yongze sensed that his chakra and the natural energy of his body had reached a certain balance, and began to fuse.


    A brand new chakra appeared on Yongze, and Yongze could feel the power of that chakra.


    Compared with ordinary chakra, fairy chakra is already a qualitative improvement.


    And he also felt that he had other special abilities, such as his recovery power soared, and he also mastered a new fairy art.


    He can convert chakra into a strong corrosive acid.


    There is no doubt that these are the abilities of the slug fairy.


    Here, he has already mastered the immortal mode of the Wetbone Forest.


    But that''s it, Yong Ze returned to the real world soon.


    "It''s really a point-burning thing." Yong Ze rubbed his forehead.


    Just simulating a fairy mode, it took a total of 50,000 points to learn it initially.


    You should know that the simulation is marked and costs less credits.


    It is conceivable that if you directly spend the exaggerated points of the fairy mode, you may need more than 200,000 points just to learn it.


    It is enough for Yongze to receive two months of points.


    And this is just learning, and the enhanced points are an astronomical figure compared to it.


    But you get what you pay for, and adding points to the system must be the best. During the simulation process, he didn''t feel any physical alienation, and he was in a perfect fairy mode.


    Next, Yongze did not continue to invest points in the Shishilin Immortal Mode, nor did he simulate other Immortal Modes.


    He needs to digest his feelings today.


    Although it was not performed on a real body, and the space environment was also simulated, he really felt that feeling.


    This simulation gave Yongze a bold idea. In a sense, the challenge task is also a simulation.


    But that simulation is very real, so real that it is exactly the same as the real world.


    Everyone has their own behavioral thinking, not a dummy who acts on instructions, that is not what the real world is.


    Yongze seriously suspects that the system is fooling him, maybe it is not an illusion at all, every time he enters it is a parallel world.


    In the past, Yongze felt that it was very expensive to enter a challenge. The first time was free, and every time he failed, he would get 42,000 points for re-entering.


    But he thought about it for a while and spent 50,000 points for this simulation training, it seems that the cost of entering once is not very high.


    After entering the challenge world, the system will help him create a body that is exactly like him, and any changes in that body will not affect the main body.


    This means that he can experiment with himself at will!


    Although the simulated space allows him to learn to simulate, it cannot fight.


    In the challenge task, he can use what he learned in the simulated space to quickly develop the immortal mode, and then test the various abilities of the immortal mode in the challenge task to find inspiration for his own immortal mode.


    Yongze felt that he had realized the new role of the challenge task.


    But it''s a pity that he doesn''t have that many points at the moment.


    The sage mode just learned can''t fight the Fourth Ninja World War, at least simulate the sage mode to the state of Hashirama.


    At that time, you should be able to meet Liu Dao Obito Liu Dao Madara.


    Currently, the points that can be collected in a week are 24,000, plus some scattered points, about 50,000 points can be collected in about two weeks.


    Yongze is going to spend all the points for a month on the simulation, and then recklessly challenge the mission.


    It would be good to be able to pass the level directly, and you can use the fusion degree of Qianshouban to embark on his road to become a master of forbidden arts.


    If you can¡¯t pass the level, you can use it as an experimental fairy mode, and practice with enemies of the six levels by the way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Loquat Ten Zang has been away from the Land of Water for some time.


    Because I have brought out all the money I have spent on missions over the years, and because the country of Tang is a small country, except for a few services, the living consumption is relatively low, and Loquat Shizang has lived a very nourishing life.


    The hot springs in Yuno-kuni are well-known in the ninja world, and the country is very peaceful. Many nobles in the ninja world and some rich people like to go to Yuno-kuni for vacation.


    Pipa Shizang has had enough fun these days, soaking in hot springs, and having a soft girl wrapped in a bathrobe to help with massage.


    I have never enjoyed this kind of service in Wuyin Village before.


    But living like this every day, Loquat Shizang always has a sense of emptiness.


    On this day, Loquat Juzo walked into the hot spring shop as usual.


    He is a supreme member, so Loquat Shizang went in directly carrying a beheading knife and no waiter was in charge.


    Pipa Juzang doesn''t like to soak in hot springs with others, he wants a small private room.


    Today, Loquat Shizang didn¡¯t call anyone to serve him, but just soaked quietly in the hot spring and closed his eyes.


    Obviously in the blazing hot springs, Loquat Juzo did not feel the warmth, but only felt a burst of emptiness and boredom.


    Now Loquat Juzang even hopes that there will be two Anbu of Water Country who come to arrest him, so that he can beat him up and refresh himself.


    "Sir, you can''t enter, this is a member''s private box..."


    Suddenly, Loquat Shizang heard a noise in the store, as if someone was trying to break into the box.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 306： The collision of double knives and big knives

    Chapter 306 The collision of double swords and big swords


    boom! !


    The wooden door was slammed into pieces, and two people in red cloud robes with a black background rushed into Loqua Ten Zang''s private room.


    This is Musashi and Kadotsu, the admissions office organized by Akatsuki.


    This time, it was enough for Kakuzu to come alone, but when Musashi heard that the target was the Jukaku of the Ninja Sword Seven, he volunteered to do the task together.


    Kakudo heard that Musashi wanted to be together, and readily agreed.


    Musashi is the most pleasing person he sees in the Akatsuki organization.


    Of course, this is not because Musashi''s long-term ability is in line with Kakuzu''s xp, but because Musashi likes to fight and likes to challenge the strong.


    Every time he does a mission with Musashi, he can let Musashi be his free thug to kill those characters with high rewards.


    A high-level thug who works hard and does not ask for compensation, if anyone can hate him, there is no need to hate Jiaodu.


    "Really, why do you have to bother me, I was planning not to kill people for a few days."


    Pipa Juzang exhaled, quickly rushed to the side, grabbed his broad beheading sword, and looked at Kakutsu and Musashi coldly.


    "Don''t be so nervous, we don''t have any malicious intentions, you can put on your clothes first." Looking at a pair of Loquat Juzo who was about to kill someone, Musashi didn''t panic, but advised Loquat Juzo to put on his clothes first.


    After all, although their Xiao organization is not a benevolent organization, recruiting basically relies on force to recruit people, and if they disagree, they will be beaten, but the necessary process must always go through, and they will fight after asking. .


    Pipa Shizang glanced at the two suspiciously, stepped back a few steps, grabbed the clothes and put them on very quickly.


    He recognized Musashi. He once created Wuyin Village several times in a row, and defeated the user of the shark muscles, Xiguashan Puffer Ghost, before successfully escaping.


    Musashi seems to be an extremely strange person in Wuyin Village.


    Sneaking into Wuyin Village, neither stealing the secrets of Ninja Village, nor stealing wealth, just to fight people, even if you win, you won''t kill people.


    It''s simply inexplicable. How can there be such a person who takes such a big risk without making a profit, just for the sake of fighting? The Kirigakures don''t understand it very much.


    It is precisely because of this uniqueness that Loquat Ten Zang remembered Musashi.


    "You are the swordsman who attacked Wuyin Village several times, what can you do with me? If it is related to Wuyin Village, go away. I have already defected, and I don''t want to hear what happened to that place .¡±


    Loquat Shizang put the sword vertically and said lightly.


    "It''s not about Wuyin Village, we are here to invite you to join our organization." Musashi explained their intentions.


    "Organization? What organization."


    "Akatsuki Organization, a peace organization whose goal is peace in the ninja world."


    "Peace in the ninja world." Loquat Juzo sneered, amused by Musashi''s words.


    "Are you kidding? Is your organization playing house games? Or are you daydreaming." Loquat Shizang sneered mercilessly.


    Even their land of water, which is far away from the mainland, inevitably joined the ninja world war. Peace in the ninja world? The fantasy of the weak.


    "Play house?" Jiao Du raised his eyebrows and began to gear up. Although he didn''t feel much about peace, Loquat Shizang directly attacked the entire organization. Wouldn''t that include him, which made him a little upset .


    "Don''t say that, there are many strong people in our organization." Musashi pulled Kakuzu back.


    "Uncle Kakuzu, can he let me come alone?"


    Jiao Du nodded lightly and said: "Whatever you want, just hurry up, don''t waste too much time, there are still many targets waiting for us."


    His goal is naturally not the task of the Xiao Xiao organization, but the reward task of the black market.


    "I will try my best." Musashi nodded, then stepped forward and said, "Since you look down on our organization, how about we make a bet.


    If I win you in battle, you join our organization, if we lose we leave. "


    "Hehe, yes, but if you lose, you won''t have a chance to leave. I''m not that guy, Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost."


    Pipa Juzang laughed, showing his inhumanly sharp teeth, which together with the red pattern on the upper and lower half of his face, made him look extremely bloodthirsty and ferocious.


    "Is that so, then I''ll wait and see." Musashi''s eyes showed a strong fighting intent, and his body was already trembling slightly because he was too excited.


    His perception clearly told him that Loquat Shizang is a powerful enemy.


    A formidable opponent is still a sword master. When these two are added together, just thinking about it, Musashi feels like he is about to burn.


    Musashi took a deep breath, holding the hilt of the sword with both hands, slightly bent his right foot, and swiped his left foot backward.


    "Double-knife kamikaze flash!"


    Hurrah! !


    The Chakra on Musashi''s body erupted fiercely, and the powerful force stepped on a small hole in place, rushing towards Loquat Ten Zang like a cyan streamer.


    Loquat Shizang narrowed his eyes slightly, and his heart was so fast! Then he quickly placed the beheading sword obliquely in front of him.


    Although the sprinting Musashi held the handles tightly with both hands, the two knives were only slightly out of their sheaths, and most of the blades were still hidden in the sheaths.


    He has to wait for the moment when he is close to Loquat Ten Zang to draw out the sword, and use the powerful force at the moment of drawing the sword to destroy the opponent.


    This technique is generally used for one-knife style, because ordinary people will not be able to pull out two at the same time.


    But Musashi is different. He is very powerful, and his chakra is not weak. With the help of the strong speed and cutting force of the wind attribute chakra, he developed the double-sword style secret technique Kamikaze Flash.


    This is the most powerful close-range move among his regular moves.


    Shua!


    The moment he approached Loquat Ten Zang, Musashi broke out with chakra in both hands, and the powerful force pulled out the two knives fiercely, and slashed them fiercely on the wide beheading sword.


    Buzz!


    A powerful force invaded, and Loquat Tenzang''s body was forced back by the powerful slash, and he was almost hit into the hot spring.


    ¡®What a powerful slash, no wonder that guy lost. ¡¯ Loquat Shizang felt a little numb in his hands, and was a little surprised.


    Usually he relies on strength and the broad blade of the beheading sword to suppress people, but he did not expect to be educated by others today.


    "Water Escape Fog Concealment Technique!"


    The experienced Loquat Shizang immediately used the technique of fog concealment, and the thick fog quickly covered the place.


    He suffered a loss from the first move, and continuing to perform knife skills with the opponent will only enter the rhythm of the opponent, and in the end he will fall into a disadvantage step by step and then lose.


    But after using the Fog Hiding Technique, it was different. The thick fog blocked the opponent''s line of sight, making the opponent blind, and the fog was useless to him.


    Now the initiative is in his hands.


    Pipa Shizang secretly created a body of water, the body did not move, and the body of water began to walk around Musashi.


    "Guess where I''m going to attack you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 307： kill with one blow

    Chapter 307 Slash with one blow


    "Head, arm, thigh, back, guess which place I will attack."


    The voice of the water body Loquat Shizang came out in the dense fog.


    The reason why he wanted to say this was not simply because he wanted to have a good time, but because he wanted to arouse Musashi''s fear and panic.


    The unknown is always scary.


    In the dense fog where you can''t see your fingers, a voice picks your body parts like picking vegetables.


    Ordinary people with poor quality may fall down on the spot if they come.


    But Loquat Juzo dealt with the wrong person this time.


    Musashi not only perceives his position, but also perceives which one is the water body and which one is the main body.


    "Then you guess again, which one of you will I attack." Musashi laughed and raised his two swords.


    Pipa Shizang, who was about to launch an attack, paused, with a surprised expression on his face.


    Pipa Shizang suddenly became serious. He just forgot a very important piece of information. This swordsman seems to have the ability of perception.


    "Two swords and a hundred winds!"


    Musashi holds a pair of knives in his hands, and the chakra in his hands explodes, and the blue chakra surrounds the silver-white blade. .


    Hurrah!


    Two cyan slashing waves were cut out by Musashi, and quickly attacked Loquat Ten Zang.


    "This is troublesome." Loquat Juzang frowned and started to run.


    However, the two slashing waves are combined, and the attack range is very large, as if it is like a gust of wind. No matter how much Ren Loquat Shizang runs, he cannot escape the range of the slashing attack. Can wield a beheading sword to fight against it.


    At this moment, Musashi rushed forward again and started a close fight with Loquat Ten Zang.


    Dang Dang Dang!


    Musashi''s double-knife attack seems to be like dense raindrops, thinking that Loquat Juzo will attack, but Loquat Juzo is very flexible even though he wields a wide and huge blade like a beheading sword, perfectly blocking Musashi''s attack .


    "Hahaha, that''s the way to fight!" Musashi slashed Loquat Juzo back several steps with all his strength, and laughed excitedly.


    "What a difficult guy to deal with." Loquat Shizang inserted a knife into the ground, stopped backing up, and said with a light breath.


    Musashi''s offensive was so fast that he didn''t even have time to release ninjutsu, so he could only defend passively.


    "Be careful, I will use my strongest move next!" Musashi reminded.


    "Don''t be too arrogant." Loquat Shizang''s face darkened.


    If he changed the place and fought head-on, he might not be able to win Musashi.


    But don''t forget, this is a hot spring shop with a lot of water, and he, besides a sword master, is also a water escape ninja!


    "Hoo hoo." Musashi let out a long breath, and his complexion became calm.


    This is his strongest sword, which evolved from the iron-slashing style that he first understood the breathing of all things and then learned.


    In it, he added the change in the nature of the wind attribute chakra, added the special explosive skills he had practiced for a long time, and finally the black substance that he comprehended between life and death that can enhance power.


    This knife has grown to the point where it is now, let alone steel, even if it is a hill, Musashi is confident that he can shave his head for the mountain.


    Since neither mountains nor iron can stop his slash, Musashi gave his strongest slash an extremely arrogant name-Zenxian Style!


    Even a fairy hanging high in the sky can be cut with a single blow!


    "Slay the Immortal!"


    Musashi gripped the handle of the knife tightly, the powerful chakra erupted, and the cyan chakra swam on the blade, and the black unknown substance instantly dyed the silver-white blade black.


    "The art of escaping from the waterfall!"


    Pipa Shizang inserted the knife beside him, and quickly formed seals in his hands. Under the control of Loquat Shizang, the hot spring gradually rose. At the same time, the water hidden in the ground also broke through the ground, spewed out, and merged into the waves that were forming.


    Boom!


    Soon, a huge wave of more than ten meters, braving the billowing heat, formed and slapped towards Musashi.


    In the face of such a huge wave, Musashi is as small as an insignificant ant.


    But Musashi regarded the monstrous waves as nothing, and ran towards Loquat Ten Zang without changing his expression.


    Boom boom boom!


    The huge wave slapped down, as if it was going to submerge the entire area.


    Just when Jiao Du wanted to make a move, a dazzling blue light appeared.


    Shua!


    The huge wave was divided into two, and the originally menacing huge wave instantly scattered on the ground like rootless water.


    And that dazzling blue light is still advancing.


    Loquat Shizang quickly took the beheading sword and slashed towards Qingguang.


    A blue light flashed.


    when!


    A black line appeared on the top section of the beheading sword, and then fell to the ground.


    At the same time, a few strands of hair and blood were floating in the air.


    "You lost." Musashi put the two knives back into the scabbard, looked at Loquat Ten Zang and said.


    The blow he just made not only broke the giant wave, but also cut off the beheading sword. If he hadn''t kept his hand, Loquat Ten Zang would have been killed by him, instead of losing a little hair and having a scar on the left side of his face.


    Pipa Shizang touched the left side of his face, it was very moist, and the bright red blood was still flowing out. Originally, he only had a cross scar on the right side of his face. Unexpectedly, there was another scar on the left side of his face today.


    "What''s your name?" Loquat Shizang asked in a deep voice.


    "Musashi." Musashi replied with a smile.


    "It''s very comfortable to fight with you, join us, and compete with us when you have time." Musashi issued another invitation.


    "I feel uncomfortable soaking in the hot springs of the soup country, and it is nothing more than famous in the ninja world, but I am willing to admit defeat, and I will join." Loquat Juzang raised the beheading sword against his shoulders, and agreed to Musashi''s request. invite.


    The seven ninja swords in Wuyin Village all have their own special abilities. The special ability of the beheading sword is not afraid of damage. It can be restored as long as it swallows the blood of the enemy, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it is destroyed, just cut a few more people.


    "Mission completed." Musashi said lightly.


    "Akatsuki''s mission has been completed, our goal has not been completed yet." Jiao Du reminded.


    "Haha, Uncle Kakuzu, you can rest assured that I haven''t forgotten." Musashi laughed.


    "This is also an official member of our Akatsuki organization. His name is Kakuto. Although he doesn''t look very old, he is a full-fledged senior." Musashi introduced Loquat Ten Zang.


    Loquat Shizang nodded and asked: "What exactly does our organization do? What tasks do we usually have?"


    Loquat Juzang feels that world peace is too ridiculous, who established the ninja organization for this.


    "What exactly do you do? I don''t know. The current task is to recruit people. The leader said that the activities will only start after recruiting ten official members."


    Loquat Shizang began to be curious about the Xiao organization, what kind of organization is this.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： Absorb the ghost

    Chapter 308 Absorbing the Underworld


    After hanging Bei Liuhu for a while, when Obito felt that it was almost enough, he shot and caught the first Nether Ninja that Bei Liuhu asked for.


    Because the ninja of the ghost is the jounin of Kirigakure Village, Obito didn''t spend much energy, and the whole process didn''t take a minute.


    At night, Shenwei passes by, then knocked out and taken away, it''s that simple.


    "I have brought him here for you, and according to your request, I didn''t kill him, but brought him here alive. Then it''s your performance. I hope your ghost bud Luo technique is as powerful as you said .¡±


    Obito''s only kaleidoscope Sharingan that was not covered by the mask shone with scarlet light, and said lightly.


    "Hahaha, Madara-senpai, your eyes will be wide open soon. My Onima Rajutsu is definitely a powerful forbidden art that has never been seen in the ninja world."


    Speaking of the proud forbidden technique he developed, Beiliuhu is not afraid even in the face of a powerful masked man, saying that his forbidden technique is definitely the strongest.


    "It''s better to be like this." Obito didn''t care about Heruho''s words.


    In his opinion, Beiliuhu''s ghost budara technique has merits, but Beiliuhu is not good enough. He has no knowledge and indulges in his own fantasy.


    But it¡¯s good to be stupid. When this idiot completes his so-called perfect puzzle, his strength should not be bad at that time, so he can fool around and test Konoha¡¯s strength.


    "I have to say, Madara-senpai, you sent it in time. These few days are the auspicious time to absorb Ming Dun." Bei Liuhu laughed. .


    Immediately, he will have his first Blood Inheritance Boundary, which is also his carefully selected Hades.


    "Please, Senior Madara, give me a ride. The ceremony cannot be held here and must be held on Mount Sumeru."


    Obito nodded, stretched out his hand to grab Beiliuhu, Beiliuhu only felt a strong suction falling, and then the screen kept jumping, and when he came back to his senses, he had already arrived at the familiar Mount Sumeru.


    ''What kind of ability is this. ¡¯ Beiliuhu thought to himself.


    This time and space ability is also very convenient, whether it is in daily life or in battle.


    If there is a blood successor boundary that can achieve the effect of time and space ninjutsu, he will definitely be the first to fuse that blood succession boundary regardless of whether it is suitable or not.


    But Beiliuhu soon stopped thinking about these things. No matter what, now he can''t afford to provoke the masked man, and has to rely on the other party to help him collect blood-successful ninjas.


    Beliuhu went to his previous base, and now all his subordinates have gone to the Land of Rain, so he has to do things like arranging the venue himself.


    In fact, some key things needed for the ceremony are contained in the sealing scroll, and others are just things that are easy to find substitutes.


    But for the first ceremony, Beiliuhu didn''t want to make any mistakes, and tried to do his best.


    After Beiliuhu had arranged the venue, he activated the mechanism of the base, and with a few clicks, the top of the base opened, revealing the beautiful moonlight.


    The ninja Mistuncle was nailed to the cross with iron nails by Belyuhu.


    The top of the base was opened, and the howling cold wind blew in, making the Ninja Netherworld tremble.


    He was awake, but unable to resist.


    The brilliance of the moonlight filled the venue arranged by Beiliuhu, illuminating the venue extremely brightly.


    Beliuhu quickly formed a few seals, and some of the sensor devices that Beiliuhu placed on the venue all lit up.


    Beliuhu nodded in satisfaction, as he thought, today is indeed an auspicious time.


    Beliuhu sat cross-legged on the stone bed in front of the cross, and began to adjust his state.


    Three minutes later, Bei Liuhu let out a long breath, and directly pierced the body of the ninja.


    Puff!


    Several streaks of blood flew out from the wound, and one even splashed on Beiliuhu''s face.


    After reaching out and inserting his hand into the body of the ninja, Beiliuhu immediately activated the ghost budara technique.


    "Ahhh!" Mingdun Ninja couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    Even if Beiliuhu pierced the palm of his hand and the sole of his foot with an iron nail, he insisted on not making a sound.


    However, at this moment, he couldn''t help it, because it was too painful.


    He felt his blood organs and even his soul agitated, being pulled by an inexplicable powerful force, as if to pull everything away from his body.


    It hurts too much, from the body to the spirit, it hurts completely.


    Finally, the ninja Netherworld couldn''t stand the hell-like pain, and passed out.


    At this time, Beiruhu also completed his absorption.


    "Huh." Beiliuhu exhaled a puff of white air, and withdrew his blood-stained hand from the body of the ninja.


    "How, was it successful?" asked Obito standing next to him.


    He watched from the sidelines when Beryuhu set up the ceremony.


    In order to prevent Beiliuhu from doing anything wrong in his ceremony in the future, or cutting corners and slowing down work, he stared at Beiliuhu with his Sharingan the whole time.


    "It should be successful, but let''s test it. Madara-senpai, try to attack me with ninjutsu. The power should not be too strong." Bei Liuhu said to Obito.


    Obito nodded.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    Obito formed a seal quickly, and then spit out a half-meter-large fireball and threw it at Beiliuhu.


    Beliuhu did not dodge, but slowly stretched out his right hand.


    Then came a miraculous scene, when the Hao fireball was about to hit Beiliuhu, Beiliuhu''s right hand suddenly burst into a strong suction force and directly absorbed the Hao fireball, leaving no sparks behind.


    "It is indeed Mingdun..." Obito''s eyes flashed a bright light, seeing that there is no problem with Beiliuhu''s ghost sprouting technique, it seems that the day when he becomes a **** will not be too far away.


    Beliuhu turned the absorbed Chakra into blue flames and shot it out, leaving waves of scorched black on the ground.


    Beliu looked at his two palms.


    It has been twelve years since he defected to Konoha, twelve years! No one knows how he got here for the past twelve years.


    Finally, he also has his own unique ability, and it is also a powerful ghost in the blood succession limit.


    "Half of what I promised you has been completed, I hope you won''t disappoint me then." Obito Uchiha glanced at Beliuhu, who was addicted to the power of Nether Dungeon, and said.


    Beliuhu tidied up his expression, smiled and said to Obito: "Don''t worry, Madara-senpai, when you send the Lantun ninja over, I promise to teach you all the skills of Onimaluo.


    I can even help you choose a suitable blood succession limit and arrange the ceremony. "


    "I have already made up my mind about those things, so I don''t need you." Obito flatly refused.


    Those ordinary Blood Inheritance Limits, no matter how many there are, what''s the use?


    What he wants is to complete the bloodline and become a character who is comparable to the Sage of the Six Paths, or even surpasses the Sage of the Six Paths.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： white hair or red hair

    Chapter 309 White hair or red hair


    "Let me see where your limits are in the system today!"


    Two days after simulating the practice of immortal mode, Yongze is ready to start simulating again.


    Two days have made him digest a lot. Although he can''t inhale natural energy and immediately have the level of a simulated space, he is more or less a fairy model theorist.


    So Nagasawa is ready to try the simulation again.


    This time, the simulation is still continued on the basis of archive one.


    Yongze wants to see where the limit of the system simulation is, whether it is at the level of the three creators of the Holy Land, or whether it can be improved infinitely.


    This time, Yongze didn''t have any extra temptations, and directly dumped all the remaining 50,000 points into the archive one.


    Yongze once again came to the simulated space that was vast and empty, where nothing seemed to exist.


    Because it was an archive with 50,000 points already invested, as soon as Yongze came in, he felt the powerful celestial chakra in his body.


    In this empty space, Yongze didn''t know how long it had passed, he could only feel the celestial chakra in his body constantly increasing and strengthening.


    At the same time, the experience of various fairy arts is also increasing, and the time to enter the fairy mode is getting shorter and shorter.


    Just when Yongze was indulging in the pleasure of rapid strength improvement, he opened his eyes and returned to his own study.


    "Grass, a kind of plant!" Yongze was a little depressed.


    The feeling of rapidly increasing strength is so cool, coming out at such a good time, it is almost like when a person is casting a spell, at the moment when he is about to release it, someone suddenly interrupts it, which is so serious that it leaves a psychological shadow. .


    Although Yongze is not like this, he is always in a bad mood.


    Before, he was not sure whether the sage mode could integrate with the breathing method as smoothly as ordinary chakra.


    But after this simulation, Yongze is sure, no problem, but it will consume more fairy power, which will shorten the duration of fairy mode.


    "It''s time to urge Kakashi and the others to practice again." Yongze thought as he knocked on the table.


    According to his premonition, as long as another 50,000 points are invested in the next simulation, the simulated fairy mode should have a big step forward.


    But it should not have reached the realm of the Patriarch of the Three Holy Lands. It may be the next big improvement, or simply the next time.


    But to sum it up in one sentence, he is short of points.


    Where does this point come from? The system gives according to the degree of prosperity, there is no way, the degree of prosperity cannot be increased in a day or two.


    That can only be to practice his disciples and subordinates a little more, so that their strength can improve a little bit more.


    With this idea in mind, Yongze summoned his disciples.


    "I am very dissatisfied with your recent performance, so I have made some adjustments to the training plan.


    From today onwards, the future practice will be changed to practice at No. 16 training ground for two hours in the afternoon and three hours in the evening. During the practice, I will give pointers by the side. "


    As soon as these words came out, Kakashi''s face turned green. Do you want to do this.


    It doesn''t sound like a lot, isn''t it just five hours of practice every day, isn''t that what ninjas should be like.


    But Kakashi knew that the point was that Nagasawa said later that he would be there to give pointers.


    Kakashi knew it without even thinking about it. The advice Nagasawa said definitely depends on how well you practice. Immediately beat him up first, and then explain.


    Maybe when he hit you, he still used the move you just practiced.


    ¡®How does it feel like I¡¯m back to the days when I hadn¡¯t cultivated domineering. ¡¯ Kakashi thought sadly.


    Not only Kakashi, but everyone''s emotions were high, especially Kai.


    Kai burst into tears and kept bumping his head against the big tree next to him, almost hitting the tree.


    "Mr. Yongze was disappointed, and the amount of training will have to be doubled in the future." Maitekai waved his fists with tears streaming down his face, looking particularly excited.


    The corner of Kakashi''s mouth twitched. Others thought they trained too much and were afraid of being beaten by Nagasawa. Kai didn''t train enough and played too little.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, I will report, Kakashi must be scolding you in his heart." Midori Inuzuka suddenly said to Nagasawa.


    Kakashi:? ? ?


    Kakashi looked at Midori Inuzuka in a daze, how could she know what she was thinking in her heart, no, why did she suddenly slander him!


    Midori Inuzuka crossed his arms, looked at Kakashi proudly and said, "Midori saw that your dead fish didn''t move and didn''t speak, so you must be swearing in your heart."


    "Don''t spout blood, I don''t think so." Of course Kakashi couldn''t admit it, otherwise he would have to lie down and go back today.


    Someone is small-minded, but he dare not say who it is.


    But Nagasawa didn''t let anyone go, and punched Kakashi and Inuzuka Midori on the head.


    "Whatever the quarrel, let me practice hard, especially you." Yong Ze looked at Midori Inuzuka with a face full of hatred.


    "At any rate, Kakashi also showed his prestige on the battlefield, defeating Ninao Jinchuriki, how about you?"


    In his opinion, Inuzuka''s green physique talent is very good, and with his careful teaching, it is normal to have a kage-level ability in two years, but now it may only have the ability to open three doors.


    When Yongze brought it to the cultivation group of four, it was better than salt water.


    But the salt water doesn''t charge by itself.


    "I..." Inuzuka Midori was speechless for a while.


    She feels bitter, of course she wants to do such a handsome thing as beating up Renzhu Riki.


    But this Kakadong is the same as cheating. He was obviously better than her before, but now he is advancing by leaps and bounds, and his strength is rising like a rocket.


    This caused the usually optimistic and cheerful Inuzuka Midori to feel a little unconfident. Could it be that Kakashi actually kept his hand before? She is actually very good?


    In this way, Inuzuka Midori entered a downturn.


    Salt water watched everything silently, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    In the past, although there was a gap between everyone, the difference was not that much. Now it is more like different levels of strength.


    Could it be that the ninjas of his Nara family are the assistants?


    "No, monitor Nagasawa, Hua Ling''s due date is coming soon, I have to go home early to take care of her." Kakashi said helplessly.


    "It''s about to give birth, how long is it?" Yong Ze became interested.


    Whirlpool Hualing''s talent is not weak, although she only started practicing in her twenties, she quickly learned various sealing techniques.


    Both parents are geniuses, and they have the physique of the Uzumaki clan. Yongze feels that he can look forward to it.


    Mainly I was curious about whether Kakashi could dye her daughter white, or the normal swirl red.


    "About a month." Kakashi replied honestly.


    "Then you can decide for yourself when you practice, and you can go back if you think it''s time to go." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    My wife is about to give birth, and they are dragged to do hell-style training, which is really a bit outrageous.


    Inuzuka Midori suddenly ignited her fighting spirit, and she wanted to take advantage of Kakashi''s busy time with housework to overtake on a curve.


    Otherwise, the strength is so much worse, how can I avenge the previous grudges.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： If you speak ill of someone behind your back, you will be beaten

    Chapter 310 If you speak ill of someone behind your back, you will be beaten


    "Actually, your current strength is not inferior to those so-called senior ninjas or famous ninjas, the difference is only a chance to become famous.


    So this time, I will not directly impart the knowledge of your nature changes, or some physical skills, as before, but at best give advice on domineering.


    What I want to teach this time is how to create your own art and walk out your own path. "


    Facing these three people, Yongze slowly stated the purpose of his hell-style training this time.


    His four disciples hardly have a regular ninja, so at this time, they can''t continue to carry out basic exercises like before.


    He has helped the four of them lay a solid foundation, how to develop next depends more on the four of them''s own ideas. What Yongze needs to do is to help the four of them go faster on their own roads and avoid going astray.


    "If you have any doubts, you can ask me, I will be here until you finish training.


    Of course, I may test the results of my practice during the period. If there is no result, then I can only spend more time and give one-on-one guidance. "


    After finishing speaking, Yongze jumped onto the highest stone in the training ground, took out the information of the immortal mode, and continued to study the immortal mode.


    Although it is a fairy mode cultivated in a simulated space, I have also experienced it mentally, and the memory is still there.


    So it¡¯s not like at the beginning, I only know the method of cultivation, but I don¡¯t know the principles of many of the steps.


    After hearing Yongze''s words, the four of them glanced at each other. Maitekai took the lead in taking the lead, dodging directly to an open space, and began the continuous circulation of the original six forms of practice.


    Mitekai was very clear about the road behind him, without any wavering. .


    That is to keep making the body stronger and stronger and stronger again! The strength of the body is the foundation of all taijutsu. With a stronger body, the power of taijutsu will be stronger, and the damage to the body will be reduced by Bamen dunjia.


    Since entering the ninja school, Kai has only one goal, he wants to surpass everyone and become the strongest Taijutsu ninja!


    Even Mr. Nagasawa is the same!


    No matter how bumpy and difficult the road ahead is, Kai firmly believes that as long as he works hard, one day he will become the strongest Taijutsu ninja.


    Because, he is recognized by Mr. Nagasawa and Kakashi, a genius who works hard.


    The second one to go out was Inuzuka Midori. Inuzuka Midori thought for a while, took his own Haimaru to another open space, and then fought with Haimaru.


    Since joining Anbe, Inuzuka Midori has rapidly improved in strength because of Nagasawa''s training.


    But Haimaru did not meet a good teacher, although the senior ninja dogs in the clan are also experienced.


    But if you compare Yongze with the senior ninja dogs in the clan, those ninja dog seniors are a bit too pitiful.


    In short, Haimaru''s strength can''t keep up with Inuzuka Midori''s progress.


    Among the various secret methods of the Inuzuka clan, ninja dogs will play a considerable role.


    If Inuzuka Midori is compared to a wooden barrel, then Haimaru is a part of the wooden barrels that make up the barrel, and these planks are too short, so that no matter how tall the rest of the planks are, they cannot hold too much water.


    So Inuzuka Midori decided that since she was going to undergo hell-style training and be beaten, it would be better for Haimaru to be beaten together. Anyway, Nagasawa can call Tsunade, and as long as she is not killed on the spot, she can be cured.


    Thinking of this, Inuzuka Midori''s fist couldn''t help but use a little more force to attach the armed domineering, and punched Haimaru hard twice.


    Bang bang bang! !


    This powerful force directly sent Hui Wan flying more than ten meters away, hitting several trees before stopping.


    "Huh?" Haimaru looked at Inuzuka Midori with an aggrieved face, why did he use so much force, did it do something wrong?


    Inuzuka Midori, who grew up with Haimaru, naturally knew what Haimaru meant, folded his hands on his chest, and said with a lonely expression on his face: "Weakness is the original sin."


    This was read by Midori Inuzuka when she read a novel. She felt very handsome, so she wrote it in a notebook called "Words You Think I''m Handsome" and memorized it.


    After Inuzuka Midori left, Kakashi and Saltwater were left on the spot. The two looked at each other. Kakashi was the first to break the calm and asked, "Have you not thought about Saltwater yet?"


    "Not just now, but now I have some ideas." Salt water answered Kakashi, and then walked towards the small forest to the west.


    Logically speaking, Saltwater shouldn¡¯t have been thinking about it for so long. After all, their family¡¯s most famous technique is the shadow technique.


    But Saltwater didn¡¯t think that way. In his opinion, adding an armed color to the shadow and changing its name is not innovation, but combination at best.


    The people of the Nara family are so smart, how could they not think of the problem of attacking weak points.


    Have developed a series of aggressive ninjutsu such as Shadow Seam and Shadow Head Binding Technique to make up for this shortcoming.


    Change the shape of the shadow seam, add an armed color, and dare to say that this is a self-created technique. Salt water is not so thick-skinned.


    So he was actually thinking about an interesting thought he had earlier.


    There are so many avatars in the ninja world, and the shadow avatars, water avatars, and thunder avatars all have their own magical effects, so why not develop a true shadow avatar? A real shadow clone.


    Shuiyan thought of this idea very early on, and excitedly went to tell him the genius idea of ??Jonin''s father.


    As a result, his father laughed several times, and then told him that this is impossible, and the "shadow clone" will not appear.


    Shuiyan asked suspiciously, why, with many avatar ninjutsu as a reference, the difficulty of development should not be too high.


    His father told him the answer, that is, it can be developed, but it is useless.


    Shadow secret art is a secret art that consumes a lot of chakra, even the most basic shadow imitation art.


    If you want to separate the shadow and turn into a clone, such a complicated change may consume more than half of the chakra of an ordinary Nara clan jonin, or even more.


    With this chakra, that J¨­nin can use shadow imitation to control many people, and he can also use shadow stitching to sneak attack.


    And what can the extra clone do? The main body is almost out of combat power, and it is still cloned.


    But the salt water is different, originally he was an ordinary Nara ninja, but now he is not.


    After undergoing Yongze''s training, even he, who has the worst physical skills among the four, can be regarded as proficient in physical skills.


    If it is stipulated that shadow techniques are not used, Yanyan thinks that he alone can beat all the ninjas of the Nara clan.


    As the physical energy goes up, coupled with the already impressive mental energy, the chakra naturally follows, and keeps rising.


    So Saltwater once again remembered his genius idea.


    Looking at the back of the salt water, Kakashi fell into deep thought again.


    ps: pain, the mattress seems to be unusable


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： Different

    Chapter 311 is different


    Saltwater is best at shadow secret arts, and the brain that can calmly deal with various time analysis tactics, the rest is average.


    But Kakashi is different, he knows too many things, causing him to not know which direction to go for a while.


    Among the Konohas, Mudun, whom everyone yearns for, he knows how, and even used Mudun to subdue Erwei''s Renzhuriki.


    He has a kaleidoscope Sharingan above the Sangouyu Sharingan.


    The ability of the kaleidoscope is also very powerful. It can attack regardless of defense. It is extremely powerful. So far, Kakashi has not found anything that can resist Kamui''s attack.


    Kakashi is also proficient in the Six Styles and the advanced version of the Six Styles. The Six Styles with various attribute changes are at his fingertips. He can also use two domineering colors, the armed color and the knowledge color, to deal with various situations.


    At the same time, Kakashi is also a master of thunder escape, and he has studied the changes of chakra properties and form changes of the thunder attribute to a very deep level.


    Allocating these abilities to anyone can make that person an extremely good elite ninja.


    So Kakashi was a little distressed, which one to choose as his main development direction.


    Mokun refers to the first generation of Hokage, which has great potential. The first generation of Hokage is a man known as the **** of ninjas.


    Sharingan, Kakashi thought for a long time, and finally felt that although the kaleidoscope Sharingan is strong, it cannot be used as the main development direction.


    Because he has only one kaleidoscope sharingan, and the kaleidoscope sharingan needs to gather a pair to exert its true power.


    So even if Kamui is easy to use, it is the limit now, and Kakashi has no way to make it stronger. .


    I don¡¯t want to give up on physical skills, but I want to continue to strengthen ninjutsu.


    Finally, when Kakashi felt that if he didn''t do anything else, love''s iron fist might hit his head, he finally made up his mind.


    He wants to use the physical technique Wooden Dungeon Kaleidoscope Sharingan as an aid, and take Thunder Dungeon as his core development direction.


    No matter how great the potential of Mu Dun is, no matter how powerful his power is, he did not train it himself, but learned it because of the cells between the columns.


    Based on Chidori, he developed a series of Thunder Dungeon from scratch, learned step by step and then developed it. It belongs to him and is the most suitable ninjutsu for him.


    After making this decision, Kakashi walked to the open space in the north and began to practice the fusion of Armed Color and Rachel.


    In fact, this is an idea that Kakashi had before he succeeded in cultivating Armed Color, but although he became Armed Color later, the effect has not been good because of the chakra problem.


    And later, the practice of Kaleidoscope Sharingan and Mu Dun was delayed.


    Now Kakashi is going to concentrate on this one, and temporarily stop other cultivation.


    Seeing that everyone seemed to have found their goal and worked hard for it, Yong Ze, who was reading the materials, couldn''t help but nodded.


    This is like the person he taught. I hope that other people will reach the shadow level sooner. He still lacks a lot of points in the road to fairy mode.


    The birth of a movie class can provide Yongze with a lot of points, not to mention the moment he becomes a movie class, 50,000 points will be awarded immediately, and there will be no shortage of points in the process of strength growth.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    On the day the ninja school started, Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto deliberately rejected other arrangements, hugged Sasuke, and took Itachi to the ninja school to report.


    Due to the special status of Ninja School in Konoha, the principal is basically the current Hokage, so Itachi also saw Minato Namikaze who came to give a speech for the opening ceremony.


    That Itachi was a little surprised that Yongze actually came, and at the same time he went up and said a few words.


    However, compared to Minato, who simply encourages students and sets up lofty ideals for students, Yongze is more practical.


    Yongze, as a special consultant of the medical department, came to popularize medical science with new students and parents.


    After the first-year students finish their studies for one semester, they can choose to become medical specialty students in the next semester.


    However, although Itachi respects medical ninjas who can save lives, he doesn''t want to be a medical ninja.


    Because he feels that learning medical ninjutsu cannot save the ninja world.


    His learning medical ninjutsu can only save dozens or hundreds of people at most, and if he counts a little more, he can save tens of thousands of people.


    But what he wants to save is not just hundreds or thousands or tens of thousands. What he wants to save is the people who have suffered from war in the entire ninja world.


    To quell the war, strong strength is essential. He cannot be distracted by medical ninjutsu, and must concentrate on strengthening himself.


    After the speech, Itachi found the class he was assigned to. Just as he was about to go in, there was a sudden wind behind him.


    Itachi grabbed the person who suddenly ran over with his hands expressionlessly, and subconsciously pushed him to the ground.


    But after Itachi looked at the man''s face, Itachi quickly let go and apologized sincerely.


    "Itachi, you are too cautious. I just saw that you and I were in the same class. I was very happy to come up and pat you on the shoulder. Why did you do this to me?" Quan looked at Itachi with dim eyes and tears.


    "It''s okay to pat the shoulders, but it''s better not to stand behind, and to say it in advance." Itachi looked at Izumi who was sitting on the ground with tears in his eyes, and his mood was also delicate.


    In order to prevent them from blocking others, Itachi quickly pulled Izumi up, and Hequan sat on a seat at random.


    Quan looked at the slightly reddened arm pinched by Itachi, and said, "Itachi, I don''t want a compensation gift at all, so you better not give it."


    Itachi:¡­


    Before he said anything, Quan asked not to compensate the gift.


    Itachi wouldn''t be so naive as to think that Quan really didn''t want gifts. Although he was obsessed with cultivation, he wasn''t stupid, and the implication was too obvious.


    So Itachi said that he would give Quan a gift to make amends, and sure enough, as Itachi thought, Quan, who had just said no, agreed in an instant.


    ¡®Hey, the plan works. ¡¯ Quan chuckled in his heart.


    So knowing Itachi, how could she make such a mistake, she did it on purpose.


    Using Itachi''s vigilance to sit with Itachi and earn a gift from Itachi himself, Quan felt that he had made a lot of money.


    Now that we are all sitting together, we will go to class together every day in the future, and the friendship will go up.


    Itachi was completely disappointed in the ninja school after listening to two classes. He taught all the things he knew how long ago.


    So after the third and fourth classes, Itachi came up with an idea.


    Ninja school teaches what I have learned, and it is of no use to me, so why should I come here.


    If you have that time, why don¡¯t you think about the changes in Chakra¡¯s nature and Chakra¡¯s form?


    ¡®It¡¯s better to let the shadow avatar come to class in the future. ¡¯ Itachi thought to himself.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312：

    Chapter 312


    Busy time always flies by quickly, two weeks passed quickly, and Yongze used himself as several people again.


    I am busy studying the immortal mode again, and I have to complete the work of Naruto Assistant, and I have to watch Kakashi and others'' cultivation.


    Nagazawa has to thank Tobima, thank him for developing the ninjutsu of shadow clone, otherwise he would be a bit busy.


    There is a shadow clone, which is really a person acting as several people.


    But this method can only be done by people like Yongze who have strong chakra and physical spirit. When the shadow clone is released, the fatigue returns to the body together, which is so sour. If you do it a few times, you may die from overwork directly. .


    After collecting the points for this week, Yongze''s points reached 50,000 again.


    Without hesitation, Yongze immediately opened the panel, and then invested 50,000 points into Archive 1.


    The scene in front of him changed, and Yongze once again came to that white space with nothing.


    Yongze didn''t think about anything else, but focused on the changes in his body.


    The first 50,000 points allowed him to learn the immortal mode from scratch, and the subsequent 50,000 points allowed him to continue to deepen in the immortal mode.


    I don''t know if the 50,000 points this time will allow him to complete the breakthrough of the fairy mode.


    Although there is no definite level, when Yongze saw the three great immortals of the Holy Land before, he could perceive their unfathomable depth.


    For example, Fukasaku Sage, although he is also known as Sage, but according to Yongze''s perception, the power of Fukasaku Sage and Big Toad Sage are not of the same order of magnitude. .


    Sensei Fukasaku''s feeling in Nagasawa''s perception is the feeling of a senior movie class.


    As for the Great Toad Immortal, Yongze is a little unclear. When he perceives the other party, he seems to feel not a simple individual, but a space, as if he is perceiving Mt. Miaomu.


    It was the same feeling in Ry¨±ji Cave, Yongze could feel a vague consciousness as soon as he entered Ry¨±ji Cave.


    So Yongze didn''t act rashly, but just tried a trick with Immortal White Snake.


    The great power of the immortals, as well as the magic of the Holy Land, made Yongze guess that the Holy Land itself may have a great connection with those founders.


    Yongze thought of many possibilities. One is that the three holy lands are all areas opened up by the three great immortals with powerful immortal power. They belong to their own small worlds and are attached to the ninja world.


    That''s why Ryuji Cave and Shikku Forest sometimes seem to be in the ninja world, but sometimes they can''t be found at all. There are also all kinds of mysteries, tall plants of tens of meters, and treasures such as toad oil.


    The second conjecture is that the Three Great Sacred Lands themselves are a natural treasure land, and the Three Great Immortals all strayed into those three treasured lands, and only then did they comprehend the Immortal Mode and became the Three Great Immortals.


    The first conjecture is that the holy place is made by the immortal, and the second is that the holy place is made by the immortal. Yongze doesn''t know which one is right now, but no matter which one, the immortal and the holy place are closely related.


    After Yongze learned the immortal mode in the simulated space, he has a deeper understanding of the power of the three immortals.


    Not to mention the Immortal Mode where he invested 100,000 points, Yongze felt that even if he invested 500,000 points, his Immortal Mode could not reach the level of the White Snake Immortal who can quickly become an Immortal Mode with one bite.


    So Yongze simply divided the immortal mode into four levels. These four levels have nothing to do with whether the immortal mode is perfect, but only the power of the immortal mode.


    The first level is Chucheng, who just learned the fairy mode. It takes a long time to enter the fairy mode, and the duration is short, so it is difficult to use it in actual combat. Currently, Minato is at this level.


    The second level is the Immortal level. The use of the Immortal mode is already very proficient. The entry time is shorter and the maintenance time is longer. It can use various Immortal techniques to fight against the enemy. Naruto in the later period, as well as Jiraiya and Senren Dou All belong to this level.


    The third is the Great Immortal level, which has extremely deep Immortal Chakra, can enter Immortal mode instantly, and lasts for a long time. The power of Immortal Art is extremely exaggerated, and the peak time of Qianshou Zhujian is at this level.


    The fourth is the Patriarch level. Compared with the above three levels, this level has a qualitative change in immortal power. The specific power Yongze is not clear, but the lifespan is definitely exaggerated. Currently at this level, Yongze feels that there are only three The Great Immortal, as for the Immortal of the Six Paths, it can only be said that it is possible, but not necessarily.


    Although the big toad fairy looks old and looks so demented, but Yongze can sense the exuberant vitality of the opponent''s body.


    Currently, the level of Yongze Archive 1 is probably just completed, but it is about to be promoted to the immortal level. After this simulation, it should be the immortal level.


    In the simulated space, a large amount of natural energy entered Yongze''s body. At the same time, the knowledge on various materials was confirmed. Yongze soon thought of nothing and was addicted to cultivation.


    It''s a pity that happiness is always short-lived. Although the simulation training is cool, the consumption is also very high. Before Yongze could enjoy it for a long time, he was forcibly exited from the simulation space.


    "When you have points in the future, you must stay in it until you get tired of it!" Yong Ze scolded such a short and quick system, and then set up a lofty ambition.


    As he expected, this time he made a big breakthrough in simulation training, reaching the immortal level.


    Although he made a breakthrough, Yongze was in a normal mood. He had a headache when he thought about the points he would need later.


    It costs 150,000 yuan just to reach the immortal level, not to mention the great immortals and ancestors behind.


    This is just a simulation, and the points will be much less. God knows how much it will cost to use the points to strengthen the fairy mode.


    Yongze feels that it is better to use the simulated experience to practice directly, otherwise it will definitely be more exaggerated than filling a powerful template.


    After all, the strength of the points is inherently not cost-effective. It is because there is no template, and the points will be moldy, so they will do this.


    At this moment, Yongze deeply felt the burden on him, to develop Konoha and make Konoha prosperous, he is obliged to do so!


    If the current prosperity is more than 2,000 points, you can only get 20,000 points a week. If you have 10,000 prosperity points, you can get 100,000 points a week, and 400,000 points a month.


    There is no need to worry about not reaching the level of great immortals and ancestors? He directly clicked on the realm that others have not reached in hundreds of years of cultivation of immortal arts!


    Thinking of this, Yongze thought of the two preparatory tools that he missed before they were born.


    It is worthy of Yongze''s attention, and the ones who missed it before he was born can only be the protagonists Naruto and Sasuke in the original book.


    Naruto is simply one of Yongze''s ideal tool people. He not only loves the village, but also has great talent and extraordinary potential.


    Although Sasuke was somewhat hostile to Konoha in the original book, it was also because of his growth experience.


    Nagaze believes that Sasuke, who has received normal education, coupled with family affection and friends, will also become an excellent ninja with a strong Konoha as his mission.


    So, Yongze decided that just after dealing with today''s matter, he went to take a look at Naruto and Sasuke.


    Nagaze went to Naruto''s house first, and it was already five o''clock in the afternoon, and Minato had already got off work and returned home.


    But what Yongze didn''t expect was that he still saw Kakashi here.


    And Kakashi seems to be still asking Minato Kushina something, with an open-minded appearance.


    "Kakashi, why are you here?" Nagasawa asked doubtfully.


    Kakashi thought for a while, and then replied: "The child is about to be born, so I am learning from Minato-sensei about raising children. Isn''t this your previous proposal?"


    Nagazawa:¡­


    He just said it casually at the beginning, but he didn''t expect Kakashi to really copy the ninja, to copy Minato Daiwa.


    "So it was you, Nagasawa, who suggested it, but I was negligent and didn''t consider Kakashi''s problem." Minato laughed.


    "Isn''t it the first time for you Minato Kushina, do you really have any experience to pass on?" Nagasawa looked suspiciously at Minato and Kushina.


    Although Kakashi is young, Minato and Kushina are not old either, they are only twenty-five years old.


    Hearing that Yongze questioned their level of parenting, Kushina was not happy, and said with her hands on her hips, "Although I have only been a mother for a short time, I am as confident in raising children as I am in my sealing technique."


    "Oh?" Nagasawa looked at Kushina.


    "In order to cultivate Naruto''s thinking ability from an early age, I bought a lot of puzzles for him to play with, and at the same time told him the deeds of various great people before going to bed every day..." Kushina talked about her parenting experience endlessly.


    Nagaze touched his chin, he didn''t understand this very well, but it sounded like Kushina really had two brushes.


    At this time, a young figure walked in from the door.


    "Naruto, did you fall? Why are you so dirty?" Kushina frowned looking at the dust on Naruto''s body.


    Naruto looked at Kushina with misty eyes, then said slightly:


    "I didn''t fall, I just met people who are similar to me when I was outside, I wanted to play with them, but they said I had a beard on my face, I was ugly, they didn''t play with me, and pushed me. "


    "Mom, am I really ugly? I don''t see any other children with beards on their faces."


    After speaking, Naruto lowered his head, looking a little closed.


    boom!


    Kushina thumped the table violently, making a loud noise, which scared Naruto back a step.


    Yongze almost thought that Kushina was going to fight back with fire and beat up the other party''s parents.


    Realizing that he might have scared Naruto, Kushina took a deep breath to ease his mood, then walked to Naruto''s side to help Naruto dust off his body, and then said with a smile:


    "Naruto in our family is not ugly. You must know that your father is Konoha''s most handsome Namikaze Minato. Having a beard just means that you have characteristics and personality, so you are not ugly. Those who say you are ugly are ugly."


    "But..." Naruto seemed to be a little confused.


    "Don''t think too much, Naruto is very cute, next time someone calls you ugly, you''ll beat him up, your eyes have grown white, and your aesthetics are so poor." Kushina said and waved his fist twice.


    Naruto nodded half understanding.


    At this age, what parents say is the truth.


    Kakashi saw this scene, showing a thoughtful expression.


    "By the way, do you still remember this uncle? He has visited you before, but he came to visit you specially today?" Kushina smiled and brought Naruto to Yongze.


    "Remember, it''s Uncle Nagasawa." Naruto nodded and said.


    He still has a deep impression of Yongze, because Yongze is very kind to him, helping him complete the complicated puzzles, and then telling him very interesting stories.


    And according to his parents, Yongze had visited him when he was born, but he didn''t remember it.


    "Hello, Uncle Yongze." Naruto greeted Yongze very politely.


    Yongze nodded with a smile, then patted Naruto''s head and said: "Naruto is really a good and polite boy, so good, uncle rewards you with a very strong cultivation method."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze took out a small book with the big characters of the breath of the sun and handed it to Naruto.


    Naruto didn''t care, so he took it directly. Now he doesn''t understand what cultivation is, so he just thinks it''s a gift from Yongze.


    But Minato was a little surprised to see that it was Breath of the Sun.


    As a new department with a special status, the Special Operations Squad is directly under Hokage. Minato knows many secrets of the Special Operations Squad.


    For example, the breathing of the sun is one of the core secrets of the special warfare squad. It is the ancestor breathing method, the strongest breathing method, and the most difficult breathing method.


    Except for Nagasawa, no one can master the breath of the sun.


    "Is it okay to give this to Naruto? Naruto is still so young now, and the difficulty of that..." Minato asked.


    "It''s nothing, it''s different from the ordinary Sun''s Breath, it''s not as overbearing as the normal Sun''s Breath, it''s mainly used to build the foundation and strengthen the body.


    Although the difficulty is still very high, I believe that Naruto has great potential and is very likely to succeed in cultivation. "Yongze laughed.


    "I always have a feeling that Naruto might become a ninja beyond Minato in the future."


    "If so, that would be great." Minato smiled.


    If his child can surpass him, Minato will not feel lonely, only proud of it.


    "That''s my child. It''s only natural that he has great potential. You, Nagasawa, have some vision." Kushina said proudly.


    "When Naruto is a little older, I can invite you, Nagasawa, to be Naruto''s teacher, okay?" Minato asked after thinking about it.


    Minato saw that Yongze seemed to like Naruto quite a lot, and coupled with Yongze''s strength, he felt that it was a very good choice for Naruto to become Yongze''s disciple.


    If Yongze has a child in the future, he can also be the teacher of Yongze''s child, so that the relationship between the two families can be passed on.


    "Haha, of course I have no problem, Naruto, would you like it?" Yongze smiled twice, and then looked at Naruto who was curiously flipping through the data of Sun''s Breath.


    "Yes, I like Uncle Nagasawa very much." Naruto nodded.


    Nongze always feels as warm as the sun to him, and Naruto likes this kind of Yongze very much.


    Yongze was amused by Naruto''s words, and then looked at Naruto, this is not a child, it is Konoha Mirai''s prosperity, it is his cute little points.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： Live together

    Chapter 313 Qi Huo


    Give Naruto the basic cultivation method of Hiho, and Nagazawa told Naruto some stories about the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.


    As a time traveler, although he is not a person of Senju Bashirama''s era, he is very clear about his various deeds.


    Nagaze felt that Hashirama''s identity, Hashirama''s personality, and the spirit passed down are all very beneficial to Naruto''s growth.


    "At that time, neither of them knew that the other was a member of a hostile family, but they could see through the other''s ninja identity from the way they played water and the ability to stand on the water.


    Both Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara just felt that they had met an interesting friend. As long as they had time, they would swim and practice together by the river, and their relationship grew day by day. "


    Nagazawa and Naruto talked about the scene when Hashima and Madara just met.


    "However, the good times didn''t last long. The fathers of both sides were the patriarchs of their respective families. You must know that at that time, the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan were the two strongest families in the Fire Country, and their patriarchs were naturally not simple.


    They quickly discovered that something was wrong with their son, and investigated everything, so they ordered their sons to each other..."


    Speaking of this, Yongze suddenly stopped.


    Naruto saw that Yongze stopped suddenly, and then asked urgently: "Then, what''s the matter, what order did Senju Bashirama and their father give, Senju Bashirama and they are all right."


    Naruto felt uncomfortable, why did this break at the most critical moment, what happened to Senshou Bashirama and the others, and whether they will be in danger.


    Because Nagasawa''s description is too vivid, Naruto is addicted to it every time, and even brings himself into the character named Senjujuma.


    "Haha, it''s almost time, I should go too, I will continue to tell you the story next time." Yongze smiled and patted Naruto''s head. .


    "...Okay then, see you, Uncle Nagasawa." Naruto kept a small face, looking unhappy.


    That means Naruto didn''t know the word "broken dog", otherwise he would have to complain about Yongze in his heart.


    Nagasawa went downstairs to say goodbye to the Minato couple, and then walked in the direction of the Uchiha clan.


    Different from Naruto, he only went to Sasuke once, and he went with Minato when Sasuke was just born.


    It''s not that he prefers Naruto to Sasuke, but that his relationship with the Uchiha Fugaku family is not as close as that of the Minato family.


    He and the Minato couple started playing at the ninja school, and they kept in touch with each other often afterwards. The relationship was solid, otherwise he wouldn''t have spent so much effort trying to keep Kushina and Minato.


    With such a relationship, it makes sense that he often goes to Minato¡¯s house to tease Naruto.


    But he and Fuyue are not that familiar. If he goes to his house every three days and takes care of Sasuke, Fuyue will probably have some strange suspicions.


    Are you Sasuke''s father or is he Uchiha Fugaku is Sasuke''s father, why treat him so well.


    So naturally I didn''t go to Sasuke much, and there was another reason to go this time, and that was to talk about Itachi.


    At first, Yongze thought Itachi and Fuyue had told him about accepting Itachi as his disciple, because Itachi had said before that he would discuss with Fuyue.


    It was only later that he realized that Itachi didn''t know his identity at that time, so that sentence was not that Itachi really wanted to discuss with Fuyue, but a polite refusal.


    Then Yongze simply didn''t let Itachi talk, saying that he had time to talk to Fuyue.


    Before I was busy collecting information on the immortal mode, so I didn''t go, and I was going to see Sasuke, so Yongze wanted to put these two things together.


    Since it is already evening, Fuyue and his family just finished eating, and the whole family is sitting and chatting together in the yard.


    Seeing Yongze coming at this time, Fuyue was a little surprised, but still greeted with a smile: "Assistant Yongze."


    Yongze nodded, responded, and said directly: "This time, I want to discuss with you about Itachi''s training."


    "Itachi..." Fuyue glanced at Itachi, then at Yongze, with a little confusion in his eyes.


    Why did Yongze come to discuss with him about Itachi''s training? Did something happen that he didn''t know?


    Fuyue first thought of Dou who often practiced with Itachi. Dou¡¯s elder brother is Yongze, and Dou often practiced with Itachi.


    ¡®Is it because of this reason that Yongze saw Itachi¡¯s talent, so he thought of cultivating it? ¡¯ Fu Yue guessed in his heart.


    Although Fu Yue''s guessing process was all wrong, the conclusion is already close to the truth.


    So Fu Yue took Yong Ze to the living room inside the house.


    "Actually, not long ago, I met your eldest son Itachi Uchiha by chance. I admire his talent very much, so after asking his opinion, I accepted him as a disciple."


    Yongze briefly talked about his taking Itachi as his disciple.


    Fu Yue nodded, his senses were still very keen, and it was exactly as he imagined.


    Actually, if Itachi could become Yongze''s disciple, Fuyue would be very appreciative of it and would be happy for it.


    One is that Yongze has a special status. He is a high-ranking member of the Konoha Hokage faction and has become a disciple of Yongze. If he is good enough, it will be very convenient for him to compete for the position of Hokage in the future.


    The second is Yongze''s own strength. Fu Yue also participated in the battle against Nine-Tails, and he saw with his own eyes how Yongze beat Nine-Tails violently.


    Nine tails, the strongest tailed beast feared by everyone, looked like a weak little fox in Yongze''s hands, unable to stand up after being beaten.


    In Fuyue''s view, Nagasawa''s strength today may be at the same level as that of the first Hokage, who is revered as the **** of ninjas.


    As for who is more powerful, the first generation or Nagasawa, it is difficult for Fu Yue to judge. After all, he has never seen the first generation.


    Being the disciple of such a strong person, it is naturally not a loss.


    "I''m going to let Itachi go to the department under my name to practice after he finishes his first grade.


    With his talent and strength, spending too much time in ninja school is a waste. "


    Nagaze talked about his arrangement for Itachi.


    "Since it is Assistant Nagasawa who values ??Itachi so much, it must have been carefully considered. I have no problem." Fu Yue nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, Nagasawa chatted with Fu Yue about the current situation of Uchiha.


    "I''m planning to reform the police department in a while. As the minister of the police department, Fuyue, do you have any suggestions?" Yongze asked.


    Fuyue lowered his head when he heard Yongze''s words, and fell into deep thought.


    If the third generation or Danzo or even two consultants came to ask him this question, Fuyue would definitely think that this is the high-level Konoha plan to suppress Uchiha.


    But the person who asked this question was Yongze, and Fuyue believed that Yongze really just wanted to reform the police department and make Konoha better.


    "I think the police department should not be controlled by the Uchiha clan alone, but by everyone in Konoha." Fuyue thought for a while, and then transformed. Said slowly.


    The full name of the police department is the Konoha Guard Force, which was established when Senju Tomona was in charge of Konoha, and the full power is controlled by Uchiha.


    The powers of the police department are to participate in the formulation and implementation of the rules in the village, to strengthen and maintain the order and security of Konoha, and to arrest people with criminal tendencies, even ninjas.


    So the power of the police department is not small, it can even be said to be great.


    But a shrewd person like Token, would he do business at a loss? of course not.


    There is a saying that the person who knows you best may not be your closest relative, but your enemy.


    Tomama is such a person. He has studied Uchiha very deeply, and he understands Uchiha and Sharingan better than most Uchihas.


    Tima knows that the Uchiha clan is a very contradictory family. The deeper the love, the stronger the power of transformation due to the loss of love.


    So he gathered the Uchiha clan together, created a guard team, and handed it over to Uchiha, so that while the Uchiha clan can contribute to Konoha, it also keeps Uchiha away from danger as much as possible, and at the same time, it is more convenient to monitor Uchiha Wave.


    Fuyue is not a particularly shrewd person. Except for his ninja talent, he is very ordinary in other aspects, so he can''t guess the purpose of Tobima.


    However, Fuyue is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and an orthodox Uchiha who grew up in Uchiha.


    He doesn''t know the purpose of Tomona, but he can actually experience the harm that Uchiha has brought to Uchiha from mastering the police department alone.


    The seemingly huge power makes the tribe maintain an inflated mentality. They also regard themselves as one of the two strongest forces in the land of fire. They have inexplicable fanatical confidence in Uchiha and look down on people who are not Uchiha.


    While Uchiha himself swelled, it also aroused criticism from others.


    Even if Uchiha himself hadn¡¯t done that, they have been criticized as the ones in full control of the police department.


    There are not too many rumors like "Uchiha people will not be punished for committing crimes" and "Uchiha arrests people who don''t like it in prison". Fuyue is tired of hearing it.


    And what benefits did the Police Department, which had such a negative impact on Uchiha, bring to Uchiha?


    There is no benefit, at least compared to its negative impact, Fu Yue feels that there is almost no benefit.


    So what if the power is great? Whenever the Uchiha clan dares to do something out of the ordinary, Anbu will immediately come to the door.


    So, if Nagasawa wants to reform the police department, Fuyue wants to change the nature of the police department, so that the police department becomes the police department of Konoha, not the police department of the Uchiha clan.


    Even if he would lose a lot of rights because of this, Fu Yue felt it was worth it.


    "It''s not bad to turn the police department to this Konoha. It''s really shameful that the entire department is in the hands of your Uchiha clan." Nagasawa nodded.


    It is not clear yet, if Konoha expands in the future, the power of the police department will also expand accordingly.


    Even if Fuyue doesn''t say anything this time, Nagasawa can''t let the Uchiha clan monopolize the police department.


    But since Fuyue can bring it up by himself, it would be even better, and the arrogant Uchiha family in the province is in a little mood again.


    Having said this, Fu Yue''s expression was obviously much more relaxed, even if he was accused by Uchiha who was obsessed with the power of the police department and short-sighted because of this proposal, he also accepted it.


    After talking about the police department, Yongze remembered his original purpose of coming here.


    Then he found a reason and walked back to the small yard with Fu Yue, and then walked to Sasuke who was pestering Itachi and wanted Itachi to play with him.


    "This is your second son, Sasuke Uchiha, he seems to be growing up very healthy." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    "Hello, Sasuke, do you still remember me? I visited you not long before you were born, and even hugged you with my own hands." Nagasawa greeted Sasuke with a smile.


    The stranger who came over suddenly made Sasuke a little scared. He hid behind Itachi and grabbed Itachi''s clothes with his small hands, then poked his head out to look at Yongze, and said, "I don''t remember, I have no impression at all."


    "Sasuke, don''t be rude, he is your father''s friend, you have to call him Uncle Nagasawa." Uchiha Mikoto reminded softly.


    "Haha, it''s okay. After all, he probably hadn''t started remembering things at that time. It''s normal not to remember. Just remember now." Yongze smiled.


    "Sasuke, come out, Mr. Nagasawa is a very good person, don''t be afraid of him." Itachi also said softly to Sasuke.


    It may be because his mother and his favorite brother both spoke. Although Sasuke was still a little scared in his heart, he also walked out from behind Itachi, but his left hand was still holding on to Itachi''s clothes.


    Sasuke came out, Nagasawa took the opportunity to touch Sasuke''s head, this time it was perfect, the heads of both protagonists were touched.


    Although Sasuke was a little unhappy by Yongze''s actions, but because his favorite brother was beside him, he felt very safe, so he didn''t hide anymore, but puffed up his cheeks, looked at Yongze with his mouth up and said:


    "How can you touch my head casually, it will not grow taller."


    "Hahaha." Sasuke''s little doormat managed to make Nagasawa laugh, and he burst out laughing.


    It was difficult for him to connect the bulging cheeks Sasuke who could hang a teapot with the Erzhuzi who looked like he had a deep hatred all day long.


    But thinking about it, it is strange that a child is facing such a cruel tragedy, and his mind is normal.


    The favorite elder brother killed the dearest parents, and also killed the whole family.


    Nagaze is looking forward to what Sasuke will look like when he grows up normally, is he as cute as now?


    However, at least it won''t become as bad as the original.


    Seeing Sasuke''s cute look, Itachi''s always expressionless face showed a smile.


    ¡®Brother is really cute. ¡¯ Itachi thought to himself.


    Yongze also knew that the matter should be moderate. After teasing Sasuke, Yongze did not continue, but apologized:


    "Well, I''m so sorry, why don''t I give you a gift as an apology."


    After finishing speaking, Nagasawa took out a handful of silver-white kunai with a mysterious mark on it and handed it to Sasuke.


    This is his custom-made kunai, which looks a bit more handsome than ordinary kunai, but its practicality is average, so it can be used as a flying thunder **** coordinate.


    But after all, they are children, and practicality is not in their consideration. Sasuke fell in love with this unique Kunai at first sight, and then held it in his hand fondly, and he had a great impression of Yongze in his heart. For improvement.


    "It''s good to know you''re wrong, I forgive you." Sasuke said generously.


    Yongze smiled, thinking that children are easy to fool.


    But handsome things are indeed not so attractive to children.


    When he was a child, even if he saw a straighter branch, he regarded it as a magic sword, cutting off all the weeds in the countryside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： Hatake Lily

    Chapter 314 Hatake Lily


    "Phew, it''s all right, with Tsunade-sama here, and Hua Ling''s body is so good, she must be all right."


    "Since you know it''s okay, then stop and sit properly." Yongze complained.


    At this time, Kakashi repeated the sentence that Hualing is fine, and then walked in the corridor dozens of times. If the wall clock on the wall was not still ticking, Nagasawa would have wondered if he had fallen into a time loop technique.


    Today is the day when Hualing gave birth. After being pregnant for nearly ten months, the child in Hualing''s belly is finally about to be born, and Kakashi is about to become the father of a newborn.


    "It''s such a feeling when you''re about to become a father. Nagasawa, you may not be able to understand this feeling very well." Minato said with a slight smile.


    "The me at that time was no different from Kakashi at this time. I was just as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, walking back and forth."


    "Although this may be the case, I always feel like I''ve been shown." Yongze felt that Minato was implicating him, but he had no evidence.


    Although he didn''t take any preventive measures on purpose, but for some reason, Nonoyu didn''t show any signs of that.


    Kakashi nodded, with mixed emotions on his face, and said: "Although I know it should be fine, but when I think about becoming a father, I can''t calm down for a long time."


    If Kakashi has any regrets, except for Obito and Rin, it is that he doesn''t feel much love from father and mother. .


    Kakashi''s mother died before he could remember, and he could only guess her mother''s character through photos, so maternal love never appeared in Kakashi''s life.


    Father''s love is also very short-lived for Kakashi, because his father committed suicide when he was seven years old, and left with the accusations of everyone.


    Kakashi was puzzled by his father''s decision for a long time, until during the Ninja World War, Obito shouted "A person who abandons his companions is not as good as a waste, Konoha Baiga is the real hero".


    At that time, Kakashi, who was shocked by Obito''s words, began to reflect seriously. Was his father really wrong? Why can Obito recognize Konoha White Fang in this way, but as a son, he doesn''t believe in his father.


    In short, the aspect of parents is a huge regret in Kakashi''s life, so he is really afraid, can he bring qualified fatherly love to his children like this?


    "What''s there to be afraid of, isn''t there a senior here?" Nagasawa smiled and patted Kakashi on the shoulder, then pointed to Minato.


    "Didn''t you go to Minato to gain experience, didn''t you learn anything?"


    "I have benefited a lot." Kakashi nodded.


    At this time, the closed door of the delivery room suddenly opened, and a medical ninja in a white coat came out.


    Kakashi hurried up to ask about the situation.


    "Well, doctor, how is the situation, is it going well, will there be any sequelae, and how to maintain it..."


    Kakashi, who was anxious in his heart, immediately asked all the questions he wanted to ask.


    Fortunately, the person who delivered Hua Ling was a veteran who was specially invited, with rich experience, and had seen all kinds of turbulent situations. Knowing this kind of thing, she was anxious. She had seen people who were more exaggerated and excited than Kakashi.


    So before she came out, she thought about her rhetoric. After hearing what Kakashi said was so messy, she didn''t listen at all. She just smiled and watched Kakashi finish speaking, and then said:


    "It was a normal delivery. The mother and daughter are safe. The mother is in a stable condition and the child is healthy. Now you can go in and see the newborn and the mother."


    After listening, Kakashi directly used the teleportation that can only be used once in a lifetime, disappeared in the aisle in an instant, and ran into the delivery room.


    Kakashi thanked Tsunade who was still watching Hanara in the room, then hurried to the bed and asked about Hanara''s condition.


    "Hua Ling, are you okay, is there any discomfort?"


    Kakashi''s anxious look made Hana Ling laugh, Kakashi who usually faces everything in a calm state can also be so anxious sometimes.


    "Of course it''s okay. If there is something wrong, Tsunade-sama and the others would have checked it out." Hua Ling smiled softly.


    "Look at our child, she is a lovely girl."


    Kakashi then shifted his gaze to the infant child next to him.


    To be honest, Kakashi felt that the baby girl in front of him had nothing to do with being cute. It wasn''t that he had any objections to his own child, but that the appearance of the newly born child was really hard to call cute.


    Wrinkled skin, sparse hair, all newborn babies are like this.


    "It''s really cute. The eyes are very similar to yours. You can feel boundless tenderness just by looking at it. You must be a gentle girl in the future." Kakashi said with a happy smile.


    The sparse silver hair made Kakashi look like he was looking at a photo of himself when he was just born. How can he say that his child is not cute?


    Who dares to say that it is not cute, Kakashi promises that he will not play too hard, at most it is a thousand-year killer with the addition of armed domineering and thunder attribute chakra.


    After the millennium killing, build a wooden box with a wooden escape, then dig a hole with the earth escape, and work together, one-stop service.


    After watching the exchange between Kakashi and Hana Ling, Tsunade said that he was full, and that he would be stuffed to death if he ate any more, so he just found an excuse and slipped out.


    Tsunade who walked out of the delivery room felt melancholy. What is this? Even Kakashi has become a father.


    She and Jiraiya are of the same generation, and Kakashi is a disciple of Jiraiya''s disciple Namikaze Minato, that is, her apprentice and grandchildren.


    Her disciples and grandchildren are all married and have children, and she was the one who delivered the baby, but she herself is still single. What kind of human suffering is this.


    "Tsunate, how''s the situation?" Yongze saw Tsunade walking out and asked casually.


    Tsunade was feeling uncomfortable from eating too much dog food, when Yongze bumped into him, Tsunade gave Yongze a direct look, and said, "I don''t have eyes, go in and have a look."


    Yongze felt a little baffled, but judging from Tsunade''s performance, it might be a relative who came. Yongze didn''t say anything, and was going to go in to see the situation.


    "Why do you get up from the aisle seat and walk with your left foot first? I don''t know if this will rush to the delivery room, and will it affect the fortune of the hospital? What are your intentions?"


    Tsunade suddenly remembered that Nagaze just called her Tsunade instead of Tsunade-sama, so he yelled angrily again.


    ''If you have something to do, Tsunade-sama, if you have nothing to do, then Tsunade, disrespect your seniors! ''


    "I..." Yongze stayed where he was, and it was really wrong to step forward with his left foot.


    No way, women always have those days, Yongze is still very tolerant of this, so he sat down again, then got up, this time he took his right foot first, and strode towards the delivery room.


    This time Tsunade may have calmed down, and didn''t say anything, just slowly thinking about walking to the other side of the aisle.


    Minato, who was sitting next to Nagasawa, had a subtle expression on her face, she didn''t make a sound, and tried her best to suppress her sense of existence.


    ¡®It seems that Nagasawa has gone through a lot of things in order to get Tsunade-sama back. ¡¯ Minato thought to himself.


    He felt that a lot of things seemed to have happened between Tsunade and Yongze, which made the relationship between the two look a little complicated.


    When Nagasawa came to the delivery room, Hua Ling was discussing the name of the child with Kakashi.


    Seeing Yongze walking in, Hua Ling smiled and said to Kakashi: "Assistant Yongze is your teacher, and it is because of him that we have the chance to meet each other. How about letting him choose a name."


    Kakashi thought about it, and felt that this is not bad, Nagasawa''s status is very suitable for naming the child, in fact, Minato also has this qualification, but Nagasawa came first.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, what name do you think should be called?" Kakashi looked at Yongze.


    Yongze made a thoughtful expression, and then smiled: "Why don''t you just call me Xiling?"


    Hana Ling''s expression became a little subtle, and she began to doubt the accuracy of her decision. This was too perfunctory, and she just took one word each for her name and Kakashi.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, please don''t make jokes at this time." Kakashi said helplessly.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I''m serious now, why not call it Baihehua." Yongze became serious, and then said.


    "Lily flower, lily flower?" Hua Ling immediately thought of lily flower.


    Nagaze nodded, and then said: "I hope your children can be as pure and perfect as Lily."


    He came prepared, he was prepared, but he was afraid that he would be asked what a good name was, and if he couldn''t name it, it would be embarrassing.


    "Hatake Yurika..." Kakashi whispered a few words, thinking it was not bad.


    "What do you think?" Yong Ze asked with a smile.


    "I feel very good." Hua Ling looked at her child gently


    "It''s pretty good, let''s call it Yurika Hatake." Kakashi nodded.


    Since then, Hatake''s family has had a baby girl named Hatake Yurika, but whether she will grow into a gentle and noble girl like Kakashi imagined is unknown.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early morning.


    Yongze didn''t wash up immediately after waking up, but sat on the bed and skillfully clicked into the system panel. Today is the day to collect points.


    A month and a half ago, he reached the "immortal level" immortal mode in the simulated space through simulation.


    In the past month and a half, all Yongze''s points have been invested in the simulated fairy mode.


    At the same time, while simulating, he also temporarily put down the visualization of the sun, and devoted himself to studying the immortal mode of the Wetbone Forest.


    With the blessing of a large number of points, there are also researches that have been forgotten, which makes the progress of the Yongze Immortal mode increase rapidly.


    Yongze suddenly realized something during his research yesterday, and felt that he should be able to reach the next level, so he went to the system to collect points early in the morning without washing up.


    Put the received points into archive 1, Yongze felt the picture in front of him suddenly changed, and he came to the simulation space again.


    But Yongze has experienced it too many times, and he has long been immune to it. He doesn''t care about the situation in the space at all, and pays attention to his own body wholeheartedly.


    According to the deduction of the system to confirm your conjecture.


    Best, Yongze successfully entered the fairy mode instantly in the simulated space.


    After entering the immortal mode in an instant, Yongze knew that he had reached the third step of the immortal mode, the great immortal level, when he sensed his own huge immortal chakra.


    The only regret for Yongze is that in the simulated space, he can only practice the Immortal Mode with the help of the system, and cannot try to operate the Breath of the Sun in the Immortal Mode.


    Happy time is always short. After Yongze felt that he had reached the level of a great immortal, Yongze quit the simulation space and returned to the real world.


    "Do you want to start the challenge mission?" Yongze thought.


    He is not eager to obtain the ten-point Fusion Degree, and he is not eager to develop any forbidden techniques recently.


    Rather, he wanted to experiment with the power of the Wetbone Forest Immortal Mode.


    Even if he has cultivated to the level of a great immortal in the simulated space, he has never practiced in the immortal mode in reality after all, and he cannot use the breathing method in the immortal mode.


    So Yongze wants to use the special mechanism of the challenge mission.


    Everything in the challenge mission is the same as the real world, and it is likely to be a parallel world.


    That is to say, what he can do in challenging the world can also be done in reality.


    And all the conditions of his body during the challenge task will not be fed back to the main body, only the memory will remain.


    So he can freely try his thoughts in reality during the challenge mission, and it will not affect his real body anyway.


    Yongze felt like he had found the real way to play the challenge mission.


    However, it is only limited to the task of the door, and other templates are not in the world of Naruto.


    The only disadvantage of this method is that it burns too many points. Except for the first time to enter the challenge task, the subsequent entry will cost points.


    And the price is not cheap, which is equivalent to the points spent on buying a little fusion in the range of 90 to 100 fusion.


    Nagaze once again clicked on the challenge task of Togama.


    ¡¾Challenge in the Thousand Arms Gate: In the Fourth Ninja World War as the main force to defeat Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara in the Six Ways mode, and at the same time defeat Otsutsuki Kaguya. Completion reward: 10% fusion degree]


    Yongze thought for a while, then closed the system panel and went to wash up.


    The enemy is a six-path level that has never been fought against before.


    There are qualitative changes in the six-level Heying and Chaoying, as if there is a big realm in between, no matter how cautious it is, it is necessary.


    He has to wait three days later, when he has almost digested the harvest of the simulation space, and then formulate an action plan before continuing the simulation.


    I didn''t experiment much when I got it, and I wasted a free challenge.


    "Six-level class..." Yongze also felt a little inexplicable emotion when he thought of fighting three six-level classes in a row.


    I don''t know how his current strength will be compared to Rokudo Obito Rokudo Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    If it is worse than he expected, then it is time to practice harder in the next time.


    If it is better than expected, then Ninja World, he should be able to say that he has almost passed the level.


    Unless Datongmu organizes a group to brush him, there is nothing to fear.


    ps: If you feel that there are different people in the challenge mission, it¡¯s not that you remember wrongly or I wrote it wrong, but I changed the description a little later that day, but the overall situation remains the same


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： Ultra creature

    Chapter 315 Ultimate Creature


    "Are you still leaving..." Heihe Leiya looked at his original companion, the current S-rank rebel, his already gloomy face became even gloomy.


    Although the Seven Ninja Swordsmen cannot be called brothers and sisters, their relationship is not too bad because they often perform missions together and need to cooperate in various ways.


    Now that Wuyin Village has become like this, his companions are dying, and the only seven ninja swordsmen left in Wuyin Village are him and Xiguashan puffer ghost.


    But coincidentally, the watermelon mountain puffer ghost is the person he dislikes the most among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and the black **** Lei Ya even had the idea of ??helping the watermelon mountain puffer ghost hold a funeral.


    "It doesn''t matter if this Wuyin Village doesn''t wait." Heihoe Leiya finally made up his mind, he wanted to leave this country that kept deteriorating and lost its memories.


    Black **** Raiga did not make the last effort to persuade Mizukage the Fourth before leaving like Loquat Juzo.


    He never went to Fourth Mizukage to persuade him once, because he knew he couldn''t speak.


    Since there are so many eloquent high-level executives who can''t convince Fourth Generation Mizukage, what''s the use of him going as a non-speaking person.


    So the black **** Lei Ya didn''t plan to go to the fourth generation, he thought it was useless.


    The black **** Lei Ya took the money he earned from doing the mission, put it into the scroll, and then carried Lei Daoya at the end, and walked towards the entrance of the village.


    Although Lei Daoya is not his personal property to be precise, it was given to him by the village, and it will have to be passed on to the next generation of Seven Ninja Swords in the future.


    But the black **** Lei Ya is too lazy to care so much now, he is about to betray the village, and he doesn''t care about the debt. .


    As one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, he knows many secrets of Kirigakure, so even if he did not do anything to endanger Kirigakure Village, but just defected, he would be listed as the highest level of Renegade, and then send Anbu to hunt down .


    The black **** Leiya walked to the gate of Wuyin Village, and the two Chunin at the gate stopped the black **** Leiya as usual.


    "Master Lei Ya, please also show the village certificate." One of the Chunin said quickly.


    "I''m sorry, Raiya-sama, this is the rule set by the fourth generation, so I''m in trouble."


    Although the black **** thunder tooth is not a real high-level person, the seven ninja swordsmen are already great figures for a zhongnin like them, so the zhongren quickly added a sentence, not wanting to be black **** thunder because of this Teeth bear grudges.


    "Hehe, get out of the way, I don''t want to make things troublesome, and I don''t want to hold a funeral now." The black **** Lei Ya sneered.


    "Master, do you want to violate the rules of the fourth generation of masters? No, you can apply directly. If you have a mission, you can just hand out the mission scroll." Chunin said quickly.


    Seeing the black **** Lei Ya''s face getting more and more gloomy, another Chunin hurriedly pulled his companion, and then quickly said:


    "Lord Lei Ya, I''m sorry, he is new here and doesn''t know the rules, you can go out now."


    After finishing speaking, the Chunin quickly pulled his companion aside.


    The black **** Lei Ya''s expression improved a lot, the hand that was stretched out to the back stopped, and quickly walked towards the port of the country of water to prevent any accidents.


    "Did you forget about Loquat Ten Zang? You forgot it right after you got beaten?" Another Chunin reprimanded his companion, frowning.


    Don¡¯t drag him if you want to die. With the experience of Pipa Shizang, he can clearly see that this person is also planning to defect.


    Not to mention moving out of the fourth Mizukage, it¡¯s useless for you to move out of the first Mizukage.


    It¡¯s okay to seek death, but don¡¯t drag him along.


    He didn''t think the black **** Lei Ya would be merciful, he must have killed them together.


    "But if you let him go like this, you will definitely be blamed by the fourth generation." The companion who was taught a lesson retorted somewhat unconvinced.


    "It''s a later matter for the fourth generation to blame. If we don''t let people go, we might have died just now." Another Chunin said bluntly.


    "..." The companion who was taught didn''t know how to refute for a while, it seemed that this was indeed the case, and it was definitely unrealistic to expect the other party to show mercy after betraying them.


    "Well, the situation in the village is getting worse and worse. In addition to the previous Loquat Juzang, two Ninja Swordsmen have left. I really don''t know what the fourth generation thinks about issuing such a policy." The companion who taught me the lesson sighed, and said a little lonely.


    Only when they look at the gate do they know what kind of bad situation Kirigakure is like today.


    If only the two Ninja Sword Seven were gone, he wouldn''t sigh like this.


    But even two of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who have a special status in the village have left, and the situation of ordinary ninjas can be imagined.


    Many Kirigakure ninjas protested to no avail and chose to leave, but some succeeded and some failed.


    Those who failed became traitors from then on, wandering in the ninja world, and the losers faced extremely severe punishment.


    Another Chunin saw that his companion suddenly said something bad, quickly covered his mouth, and then said in a low voice:


    "No matter how the fourth generation is, it is not something you and I can discuss. Be careful with your words and deeds, otherwise, with your personality, I am afraid it will be difficult to live long."


    You know, in the ninja world, the so-called walls have ears, not just talk.


    Based on the current situation in Wuyin Village, there might be an Anbu recording their words somewhere.


    Although he also thinks that the current Wuyin Village sucks, and the operation of the fourth generation is very confusing, but for the sake of his own life, he never expresses any opinions.


    He is a Chunin who guards the gate. He is soft-spoken, and it is useless to express his opinions. He will only cause unnecessary trouble for himself.


    "Think about your family and don''t be too impulsive."


    The Chunin who was taught a lesson was silent for a moment, didn''t say much, just said thank you, and then returned to work, continuing to stick to the gate of Wuyin Village.


    No matter what happens in Wuyin Village, life must go on, and it¡¯s fine to curse a few words in my heart in the future.


    While the two Chunin of Wuyin Village were secretly cursing the fourth-generation Gomi policy in their hearts, the instigator, Obito, was preparing his blood succession plan.


    The agreement between him and Beiliuhu is that he will help Beiliuhu catch the two blood successor ninjas first, and Beiruhu will give Obito the technique of ghost budara, and then Obito will help him catch the remaining three .


    Obito has already sent Beiliuhu to the Nether Ninja, so as long as he sends another blood successor ninja there, he can start to complete the blood succession directly.


    So Obito wanted to make preparations in advance, and prepare the ninjas needed to complete the Blood Successor in advance.


    He has not been idle these days, and has been studying the information of the ruins.


    Obito now knows what the real name of the Sage of the Six Paths'' mother is, Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Sage of the Six Paths'' real name is Otsutsuki Hagoromo.


    There is no doubt that Hyuga, Senju, Uchiha, and Uzumaki are all branches of the Otsuki clan, each inheriting a part of the power of the Otsuki clan.


    In addition, Obito also found a ninja who is suspected to be related to Otsuki or Kaguya.


    In the land of water, there is a powerful ninja clan called the Kaguya clan. This clan has blood-successor-bounded corpse veins that can control bones, and their combat effectiveness is extremely strong.


    However, this family does not know the reason. They all have a blood-inherited disease that is difficult to cure. It can only be suppressed by the family''s secret medicine, but it cannot be cured. The stronger it is, the easier it is to get.


    And Obito once saw Kaguya''s moves in the murals of the ruins. There is a mural that looks like bones extending from Kaguya''s body.


    So Obito wondered if the Kaguya clan would also be connected with the Otsutsuki clan.


    Hui Ye clan is now under his misfortune, the dead and wounded are almost useless, if they want to catch them, they have to catch a genius as soon as possible.


    But the blood-inherited disease of the Huiye clan made him a little worried.


    Don''t tarnish his perfect bloodline because of this, it would be a big loss.


    "Hee hee, Obito, you should first integrate the Uzumaki clan and the Hyuga clan. If there are still defects, then integrate the Kaguya clan''s ninjas." The one next to him said with a smile.


    He thinks that Obito is a real ink stain. If it is replaced by a spot, it is estimated that two blood successor ninjas will be put in place immediately, and then the technique of ghost buds will be obtained.


    Then quickly gather the ninjas needed, and start to replenish the blood.


    "That''s fine, then grab it first and lock it up." Obito nodded, and then asked, "Any news about the red-haired Uzumaki?"


    Since it is necessary to complete the blood inheritance, Obito thinks that the purest and most perfect blood should be obtained.


    For example, his Sharingan is Ergouyu when he opens it, and when he opens the kaleidoscope, his ability is still a powerful space system.


    And the Senju part of his body is also from the cells of the ninja **** Senju Hashirama, definitely the best of the Senju clan.


    Since the Uzumaki Clan destroyed the country, members of the Uzumaki Clan have been scattered in various parts of the ninja world, interacting with foreigners.


    There are many bloodlines of Uzumaki that are not pure enough, even Uzumaki¡¯s signature red hair is gone.


    Yes, Obito believes that only the swirl of red hair is the expression of pure blood.


    Actually, there are two Konohas now, but Konoha is too dangerous, and Obito dare not go to Konoha before the blood continuation is completed.


    So Obito can only look at the vast ninja world.


    "Don''t you know my intelligence gathering ability? Of course I found it." Jue Wei laughed.


    "In a small country called the Kingdom of the Sea, the name is Honoka, maybe because she is afraid of being troubled and has no surname Uzumaki, but her parents are ninjas of the Uzumaki clan, unfortunately they are both dead, otherwise you can harvest in one go Three Uzumaki ninjas."


    "She is still too naive. Even if she is not the whirlpool, her eye-catching red hair and excellent sealing skills have already exposed her identity."


    "The country of the sea, I didn''t expect to find it for so long, but it''s around the country of water." Hearing Jue''s words, Obito nodded slightly.


    He was able to endure this surveillance officer from Madara, as well as his yin and yang strangeness, that is, his powerful intelligence gathering ability.


    The Kingdom of the Sea is a small country in the south of the Kingdom of Water. It is small in size and consists of archipelagos. The population in the country is also very small, no more than one million.


    Because there is no ninja village in the country, the military strength is weak, and the sense of presence in the ninja world is very low. Even if they encounter an invasion, they can only hire ninjas from the land of water.


    If it weren''t for Absolute, it is estimated that it would be difficult for Obito to notice such a small country with a weak sense of existence.


    After all, there are too many small countries in the ninja world, and only small countries like the country of rain, the country of grass and the country of Taki, which still have a little fighting power, can catch his eyes.


    The kind of country that doesn¡¯t even have a Ninja Village can only be slaughtered once a war breaks out.


    A country with Ninja Village, no matter how weak it is, is still powerful.


    "And on the way to find the Uzumaki people, I found an interesting piece of information, which may be helpful for our future actions." Absolutely handed a stack of information to Obito.


    Obito''s eyes flashed with curiosity, what could be helpful to their future actions?


    Obito opened the file with curiosity.


    "The Ultimate Psychic Beast Project..."


    Obito has a kaleidoscopic Sharingan with strong observation ability, he reads very quickly, and finished reading the information in a short time.


    "Interesting, although it is weak, but it is not without merit, but it is somewhat similar to the technique of ghost buds." Obito commented.


    The information just now is a secret research that Sea Kingdom is conducting.


    Although the country is weak, the country of the sea is not reconciled. They don''t want to wait for the war to come and they can only protect themselves by hiring ninjas from other countries, and leave the fate of their country to others.


    But it is unrealistic to establish a ninja village. The country of the sea does not have that kind of qualified ninja, and it is difficult to support it. After all, the country is too small and the finances cannot bear it.


    The country of the sea has a rather special island, and there are many psychic beasts on the island.


    However, those psychic beasts are relatively ordinary and not strong. It is impossible to rely on those psychic beasts to resist invaders.


    So the people in the Sea Kingdom thought of a way. Although the psychic beasts on that island were not strong enough, they were numerous. If they researched an ultimate psychic beast that could combine the abilities of all psychic beasts, then they should It will be able to protect the country of the sea.


    So the kingdom of the sea took a psychic beast with devouring ability as the basis, and continued to research, trying to research the ultimate psychic beast that could possess all the abilities of psychic beasts.


    According to the data, the Kingdom of the Sea has now achieved results, and has researched a psychic beast that can devour other psychic beasts to obtain its abilities.


    But the people of the Sea Kingdom encountered another bottleneck. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because too many messy genes have been added. After all, the psychic beasts can¡¯t communicate normally like ordinary psychic beasts. They are very violent and will attack all creatures in front of them. .


    The people of the sea kingdom have no choice but to seal the ultimate psychic beast first, and then continue to study ways to make the ultimate psychic beast rational.


    What they want is a guardian beast, not a murderous psychic beast.


    Hinoxiang was hired to seal the ultimate psychic beast.


    "If it really has the power to devour all psychic beasts to obtain its abilities, it should be able to make a difference, but it is a surprise."


    "Let''s go, first catch the ninjas of the Uzumaki clan, and then go to Yunyin to catch the Landu ninjas Beiliuhu needs."


    The Sharingan in Obito''s eyes rotated rapidly, and the space was distorted, sucking Obito and Jue in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： dramatic reality

    Chapter 316 The Reality of Drama


    The country of the sea, the ultimate research base for psychic beasts.


    In order to make their own country have the power to resist, the country of the sea has suffered a lot this time, spending a lot of money to buy various high-tech equipment to build this research base.


    For Sea Country, this is a gamble, or a gamble. If the bet is lost, Sea Country will have a very difficult life for a long time to come.


    Originally, the money was intended to be used to develop their own ninja village, but after high-level research and discussion, if this money is used to develop ninja village, it may be difficult to achieve any results.


    In the end, they still have to spend a lot of money to hire ninjas from big countries to help them.


    And to study psychic beasts, they have a geographical advantage, and there is an island with a large number of psychic beasts.


    If the imagined ultimate psychic beast is really researched, then there will be no need to spend a lot of money to hire ninjas from big countries.


    And the funds, the sea country can be used to continue to strengthen its military power, forming a virtuous circle.


    The base is filled with various high-tech equipment, there are also a group of researchers walking around in white coats, and there are also many security personnel with weapons.


    This research on the kingdom of the sea is conducted in secret. If it is exposed, he is afraid that the great powers will come to his door with "research on extremely destructive evil creatures", and then demand the destruction of the ultimate psychic beast.


    There is a huge pool in the center of the research base. The pool is connected with lines of various colors and thicknesses. The water in the pool is a green unknown liquid.


    In the center of the pool, there is a huge gray pupa, which will shrink and expand over time, as if telling people about its powerful vitality.


    A man wearing a white coat and black-rimmed glasses, with a slightly round body, stood not far from Hui Pupa, holding a small notebook and constantly recording the situation of Hui Pupa. .


    A moment later, he walked up to several researchers who were also wearing white coats, and said:


    "Get ready, I want to try again and see if I can communicate with the ultimate psychic ** this time."


    "Is it a little hasty? I just injected new genes into the ultimate psychic beast, and I should let him digest it." A tall and thin researcher with stubble on his face reminded.


    In order to solve the problem that the ultimate psychic beast cannot communicate, they thought of many solutions. This time they chose to infuse the ultimate psychic beast with a canine psychic beast that has a higher IQ and is very friendly to humans. Gene.


    If the canine psychic genes work to make the ultimate psychic communicable and friendly to humans, then the experiment will be considered a success.


    "What do you think we are studying, but that is the ultimate psychic beast, its devouring ability is stronger than you imagined, according to my calculations, it has definitely completed digestion now.


    It is an excellent test time when we have just digested it, and even if there is an accident, it is not impossible for us to counter it. "The mellow researcher said confidently.


    They hired a sealing master at a high price for this purpose, and the previous few ultimate psychic beast riots were suppressed by the sealing master with sealing skills.


    "Okay then..." Seeing that Researcher Yuanrun''s attitude is so firm, the thin and tall researcher didn''t say anything anymore.


    After all, the other party is one of the initiators of the Ultimate Spiritual Beast, so he should know the Ultimate Spiritual Beast better than him, maybe he is overwhelmed.


    So the entire research base became busy, various equipment was activated, and special devices were used to wake up the ultimate psychic beast.


    Kaka!


    Several huge cracks suddenly opened above the gray pupa soaked in green liquid.


    Whoosh!


    Several thick tentacles suddenly burst out of the crack, and then the crack continued to expand, and finally the huge gray chrysalis burst open, and the ultimate psychic beast curled up in the gray chrysalis appeared in front of everyone.


    The ultimate psychic beast looks extremely weird. Its head is a bit like an irregular triangle. There is no hair on the head. It has two huge eyeballs, which account for almost one-third of the entire head.


    The chin is conveniently under the eyes, and there are many gray-green round thick short tentacles growing. The tentacles that broke through the gray chrysalis before were extended from this.


    In the center of the abdomen of the ultimate psychic beast, there is a huge mouth with densely packed sharp teeth, and many forked tongues stick out from time to time.


    If Yongze saw it, he would have to wonder if Cthulhu had invaded the world of Naruto. The length of this thing is too strange.


    The ultimate psychic beast roared towards the top, and the thick tentacles began to dance wildly, as if very excited.


    "Ultimate psychic beast, do you recognize me? I am your creator." The mellow researcher looked at the ultimate psychic beast excitedly.


    In the past, the ultimate psychic beast would attack as soon as it came out, but now although the ultimate psychic beast still looks very ferocious, it didn''t attack right away. Does it mean that his experiment was successful?


    The ultimate psychic beast looked at the noisy food with two eyes that were bigger than humans.


    I''m so hungry, I need to eat.


    Whoosh! !


    The gray-green shot growing on the chin of the ultimate psychic beast continued to grow and become thicker, and attacked the mellow researcher.


    However, Huonoxiang has suppressed the ultimate psychic beast several times, and has long been experienced. She quickly cast the sealing technique and began to suppress the ultimate psychic beast.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the ultimate psychic beast let out a strange roar, and everyone present was slightly stunned, and Hanoka''s sealing technique was also interrupted.


    "Damn it, it''s the ability of that canine psychic beast."


    The researchers present immediately recognized what ability the ultimate psychic beast was using.


    "What a monster, didn''t inherit wisdom and friendliness, only acquired abilities."


    Fortunately, the security forces at the base are still sufficient. Other security personnel quickly psychic out their own psychic beasts to fight against the ultimate psychic beast. seal.


    However, the ultimate psychic beast took the opportunity to sweep away the two researchers and threw them directly into the big mouth full of sharp teeth.


    Because of the casualties, even if it was successfully suppressed again, the atmosphere of the research base suddenly became heavy.


    "Why don''t you apply for termination of the research? That monster can''t communicate with people at all. Its genes are too messy."


    After a long silence, a researcher spoke.


    "Impossible." Researcher Yuanrun denied it.


    "We have all experienced so many failures, and the research has reached the verge of success. Don''t you just want to give up like this and become a loser who will always be ridiculed?


    We still have many plans, try one by one, we will succeed one day, and we will all be heroes of the sea kingdom. "


    Although the words of researcher Yuanrun were very encouraging, the researchers did not cheer up because of this, and their expressions were still gloomy.


    Because they have heard it so many times.


    The first time you listen to it, you may be full of fighting spirit. You feel that the future of the kingdom of the sea is in your hands, and you must work hard.


    But twice, three times, until now, they''re tired.


    Seeing everyone like this, researcher Yuanyuan couldn''t help but look tired, and heaved a heavy sigh in his heart.


    He is really so obsessed with the ultimate psychic beast, does he have to continue to study it?


    Is he really cold-blooded and ruthless, and doesn''t care about the death of his companions?


    Sometimes he thought, if only he was the one who was sacrificed, so that he wouldn''t sleep badly at night because of nightmares.


    In order to research the ultimate psychic beast, Sea Kingdom has invested too much, and it cannot be stopped by sacrificing a few people.


    Even if you know the chances are slim, you must continue to study.


    All he can do is try his best to complete the research as soon as possible.


    But he is the supreme leader of the base after all, and he can''t fall when others can fall. Researcher Yuanrun quickly recovered his normal expression, then continued to direct the finishing work, and then arranged the next test plan.


    But when the research base was busy restoring the base, there was a sudden distortion in space, a mysterious man in an exaggerated black robe and a whirlpool mask, and an unknown creature with a yin and yang face covered by pitcher plants.


    "Hee hee, it seems that something bad happened just now." Looking at the messy scene around him, Jue said with a strange smile gloating at others'' misfortune.


    "Spiritualism!"


    Watching Obito Kazue appearing suddenly, the security personnel who were still dealing with the place destroyed by the ultimate psychic beast released the psychic beast again, and a giant eagle with sharp claws was summoned.


    The giant eagle flapped its wings and grabbed Obito at extreme speed. When it moved quickly, the sharp eagle claws shone with a cold light, which made people''s hearts shudder.


    But in the face of the attack, Jue escaped directly into the ground and disappeared in front of everyone, while Obito stood there expressionless.


    Just when the security personnel thought that Obito was frightened stupid by his ferocious giant eagle, something that surprised him happened.


    The sharp claws of the giant eagle passed through Obito''s body directly, as if catching a phantom that didn''t exist.


    "Is this some kind of special ninjutsu?" The security staff showed surprise.


    Just when he felt that the masked man in front of him was actually a phantom produced by special ninjutsu, Obito made a fierce move, grabbed the giant eagle''s neck with his hands, and then crushed it to death.


    The giant eagle died before it even had time to scream, and then was smashed by Obito on the big pillar in the base like throwing garbage.


    "Fei Lei!" The security personnel saw this cruel scene, their eyes widened suddenly, and they looked extremely angry.


    The giant eagle is a psychic beast that he signed a contract with when he was very young, and he has a deep relationship with him. He raised it from being only the size of an arm to being bigger than three or four people.


    Now that he was easily crushed to death like this, how could he not be angry.


    But just when he was about to attack the mysterious masked man, suddenly a cotton-like white substance suddenly grew on his body, and then wrapped his whole body.


    "Damn, chakra is disappearing..."


    The white cotton-like substance not only restricted his movement, but also continuously absorbed his chakra.


    What made him even more desperate was that not only him, but everyone except Honoka was trapped by the unknown white substance just like him.


    "The ninjas in the small country are just not good, even I can easily solve it." Jue suddenly got out of the ground, and then smiled meanly.


    "Who the **** are you and what is your purpose?" the trapped researcher Yuanrun couldn''t help asking.


    Obito''s blood-red kaleidoscope Sharingan glanced at Researcher Yuanrun briefly, and Researcher Yuanyuan rolled his eyes instantly, and passed out.


    He is not interested in explaining anything to such a small character.


    "I''m not from the Kingdom of the Sea, but I just accepted their employment." Looking at the fallen people around, Huo Naoxiang couldn''t help but feel fear, and first drew a clear line with the Kingdom of the Sea.


    She thought that the masked man had some enmity with the kingdom of the sea, and he was here for revenge.


    Hinoka was educated by her parents since she was a child, to keep her life as the main priority in everything, not to provoke the ninjas from the Five Great Nations, and to behave in a low-key manner, so she even lost the surname Uzumaki.


    The Kingdom of the Sea just hired her, and Honoka didn''t want to be in danger for a salary, although the salary was a lot, so much that she would not have to take the risk of accepting commissions if she saved some money after finishing the work this time.


    She still thought about finding a small place to live in seclusion with the money after this time was over, and live this life in peace.


    "Release the seal of that monster." Obito said lightly.


    "My lord, that monster is very ferocious, and now I can''t complete the seal by myself." Honoka reminded cautiously, for fear of saying something wrong and causing dissatisfaction of the masked man.


    "I don''t want to repeat it a second time." Obito''s tone was indifferent, but there was an undoubted overbearing in it.


    Hinoka had a bit of a breakdown, but due to Obito''s strength, she could only lift the seal on the ultimate psychic beast.


    Roar!


    The seal was released again, and the ultimate psychic beast roared excitedly.


    Usually it is not so fast to eat, today is really a good day.


    "What an ugly monster." Seeing the strange appearance of the ultimate psychic beast, Obito commented mercilessly.


    He once saw the heretic golem, thinking that it was already ugly enough to be curious, but he didn''t expect that there were even more ugly beasts in the ugliness, and there were actually such ugly psychic beasts, which were ugly and strange.


    The ultimate psychic beast devoured human beings. In fact, it has wisdom, but its wisdom is suppressed by a strong sense of hunger.


    Although it can''t understand Obito''s words, it can feel Obito''s deep contempt.


    The ultimate psychic beast roared, and a large number of tentacles continued to stretch and become thicker, attacking Obito.


    "Hmph, don''t treat me like that trash!" Obito snorted coldly, quickly formed a seal, and shot out a large number of sharp wooden branches from his hand, nailing all the tentacles to the ground.


    The ultimate psychic beast, which had never been attacked so powerfully, couldn''t help but let out screams.


    Immediately afterwards, the ultimate psychic beast cast the sonic illusion that the canine psychic beast had obtained before, but facing the kaleidoscope Sharingan, that point was obviously not enough, and it did not affect Obito, but Obito considered it a provocation , directly hit the face of the ultimate psychic beast with a huge fireball.


    The fireball containing a lot of chakra exploded on the face of the ultimate psychic beast, directly burning half of the face until it appeared scorched black.


    This time the ultimate psychic beast was honest, lowering its head and screaming at Obito.


    This food is too strong, let me admit it first.


    "This..." Honoka looked at this scene in amazement, the problem that made the researchers bald and unable to resolve was actually solved like this.


    Ask for a monthly pass. It¡¯s the end of the month, and you can keep it if you keep it. How about¡­


    For this reason, I decided to make an update tomorrow!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： Indecision, Quantum Mechanics

    Chapter 317 Undecided, Quantum Mechanics


    "Are there any psychic beasts?" Obito looked at Honoka.


    Hinoka hesitated for a while, and finally nodded.


    The reward for this mission is not only a lot of money, but also a bird psychic beast, which is one of the main reasons why she accepted the mission.


    Although she knew that it would be bad for the masked man to let her channel a psychic beast, but in the current situation, she had no choice.


    "Spiritualism!"


    Hinoxiang quickly formed a seal, and then slammed the ground to summon a two-person tall bird.


    Obito just came out and didn''t understand what was going on, so Obito kicked him in front of the ultimate psychic beast.


    The ultimate psychic beast saw that there was food in front of it, so it was not polite. It **** the giant bird with a few thick tentacles, and then stuffed it into the huge mouth full of fangs on its abdomen to chew.


    After a while, two bulging meat bags appeared on the originally smooth back of the ultimate psychic beast, and then a pair of wings covered with gray wings protruded from the meat bags.


    It may be because it has just grown, the wings are not big, and they haven''t broken through the back of the ultimate psychic beast, which looks a bit funny.


    "Interesting." Obito nodded in satisfaction when he saw the ultimate psychic beast growing wings after eating the bird psychic beast.


    Although the current strength is still weak, if it has the ability to devour and obtain the characteristics of other psychic beasts, it can be regarded as a potential stock. Unfortunately, it is too ugly, otherwise Obito might use it as a psychic beast.


    The ultimate psychic beast with wings was very excited. He waved those small wings vigorously. With the blessing of Chakra, even though the wings were small, he managed to fly successfully. .


    With the new ability, the ultimate psychic beast couldn''t help looking at Obito with greedy eyes again.


    This food just hit him so badly, he wants revenge.


    He couldn¡¯t fight just now, but now he has become stronger, so one can beat it.


    "Roar!" The ultimate psychic beast once again used the sonic illusion obtained from the canine psychic beast, hoping to make Obito distracted by this, and then launched an attack.


    But the ultimate psychic beast is still too naive, just devouring an ordinary bird psychic beast can''t bring him much improvement, it just has the ability to fight against the air.


    "Monsters are monsters, they have no brains." Obito felt the weak mental attack, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then quickly formed seals in his hands, and a black tree sprang out from the ground.


    The ultimate psychic beast had just learned to fly, its speed was not fast and its flight was unstable. It failed to escape Obito''s attack, and was directly pierced by the black tree, and the cloudy gray-green blood burst out.


    "Woo~" the ultimate psychic beast let out a mournful cry and fell to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, Obito Chakra erupted, appeared next to the ultimate psychic beast, and kicked the ultimate psychic beast into the wall of the research base.


    "Remember this lesson, don''t try to challenge me." Obito said coldly.


    He knows that the ultimate psychic beast is intelligent and can roughly understand what he means, otherwise he wouldn''t be honest after being beaten just now.


    Just devoured a psychic beast and made him swell again, feeling like he was okay again.


    But the gap between them cannot be made up by devouring one or two psychic beasts.


    Waiting for the ultimate psychic beast to swallow all the psychic beasts in the ninja world is almost the same, but at that time he has already completed the bloodline and became a real god.


    "Roar." The ultimate psychic beast pulled itself out of the wall with its tentacles, and nodded obediently.


    I don''t know if the canine psychic beast gene in the body has played a role. He also spit out his forked tongue and waved his tentacles, as if he wanted to please Obito.


    But the appearance of the ultimate psychic beast, even Jue didn''t like to see it, and complained: "It''s really ugly."


    I don¡¯t even want to see Jue, let alone Obito, I almost couldn¡¯t hold back and smashed another fireball into the face of the ultimate psychic beast.


    Is there no point for what I look like?


    "Well, can I go? I can give you all the money I have on me. Although it is not much, there is still 800,000 taels..." Huo Naoxiang said weakly.


    Obito glanced at Honoka indifferently, thinking pretty well, where can I find the pure blood whirlpool after you leave.


    Obito Kaleidoscope Sharingan spins rapidly, casting an illusion on Honoka.


    Hinoka''s eyes became dull in an instant, and she walked slowly behind Obito with a dazed look.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Hoohoo!"


    Sitting in his room, Yongze let out a long breath and adjusted his state. He was ready to enter the challenge task of **** difficulty.


    No matter how much you think about it, it¡¯s better to enter the real immortal cultivation mode in the mission, and then fight with those so-called six-levels with real knives and guns.


    Yongze enters the system, selects the template of Qianshoubanjian, and then clicks on the challenge task.


    ¡¾Challenge in the Thousand Hands Gate: In the Fourth Ninja World War as the main force to defeat Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara in the Six Ways mode, and at the same time defeat Otsutsuki Kaguya. Completion reward: 10% fusion degree]


    ¡¾Whether to enter the challenge¡¿


    "Yes."


    ¡¾Because the difficulty of the challenge is too high, the template role will not be replaced directly after entering¡¿


    Yongze thought about it, probably the system also felt that it was too much for him to fight three six-level big bosses at once, so he didn''t replace Tomama, multiple masters.


    Looking at it this way, it seems that the system is pretty good... No wonder, what a hammer.


    Although Tomama is very strong, it also depends on who is facing him. Rokudo Obito Rokudo Madara Otsutsuki Kaguya, on a battlefield of this level, Tomama can only play support.


    ¡¾Because the template character is not replaced, you can choose to use the real face, whether to use it or not¡¿


    "No." Yongze directly refused.


    Just kidding, of course you have to use the face of the second generation.


    Using his own face, people in this timeline don¡¯t know him, so how can they happily clear monsters together.


    As for how to explain that there are two second-generation Hokages at that time, that''s easy to solve.


    Indecision, quantum mechanics, not enough brains, parallel universe.


    Q is due to quantum entanglement, so he arrived in this Naruto world, in fact, he himself is the Thousand Hands of the parallel universe.


    There is a 90-degree Fusion Fusion template as a base, and he knows all the ninjutsu that Token really knows. If someone doesn''t believe it, he can immediately use Token''s classic Water Dungeon and Flying Thunder God.


    With such a set of combined punches, I am afraid that Tomama himself will have to seriously think about whether this is really himself in a parallel world.


    After all, he has exactly the same appearance as him, and he can practice the same ninjutsu, so it''s not him.


    Of course, Tomona is a master of forbidden arts after all, and he has a big brain, so he might guess that Yongze is his clone or something like that.


    ¡¾Entering the challenge...¡¿


    Yongze instantly felt his eyes go dark and lost consciousness.


    ps: It¡¯s the day, I want to explode, but my right arm hurts for no reason.


    Today, it is estimated to be 6,000 words, 2,000 words more than usual.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： Two Second Hokage?

    Chapter 318 Two Second Hokages?


    In the night, four men in black robes were walking on the road to Konoha.


    "Oshemaru, how long is it?" Sasuke asked.


    "We''ll be there soon, the Namian Hall of the Uzumaki Clan is nearby." Orochimaru chuckled.


    Immediately after, Orochimaru led the three of Sasuke to a dilapidated torii gate, where they found a dilapidated building with a Uzumaki clan emblem.


    "There is really no change here." Orochimaru sighed softly.


    Because of various research needs, he studied all the inside and outside of the Uzumaki clan, and found this Namian Hall that had become dilapidated because of the Uzumaki clan extermination.


    I am afraid that the Uzumaki clan left over from the ninja world does not know that the Uzumaki clan still has such a building.


    "What a dilapidated look, there are dust everywhere." Guideng Shuiyue complained with some disgust.


    "After all, this place is too far away from the village, let''s go in..." Orochimaru walked in first.


    Sasuke followed immediately, and then Shigego and Onito Suigetsu also followed.


    Walking into Namian Hall, you will see a row of masks hanging on wooden boards.


    "Which one is it?" Sasuke looked at Orochimaru.


    They didn''t choose masks to participate in any festival, but to find the legendary death mask and release the soul sealed by death.


    "Hehe, it should be this." Orochimaru smiled lightly, a gray snake rushed out of his cuff and rolled up a strange-looking mask.


    "It feels a bit spooky." Guideng Shuiyue complained.


    "However, in the case of the death mask, the eerieness should mean that there is no problem."


    "Okay." Sasuke stared at Orochimaru.


    "No problem, let''s go, go to the place where all the secrets are sleeping." Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth and sneered.


    The four of them walked out of Namian Hall and continued towards Muye Village.


    Since they are all ninjas, they reached Konoha very quickly.


    Although it is already night, Konoha is prosperous after all. Many shops are open at night, and there are many pedestrians on the street.


    It was also because of the Fourth Ninja World War that most of the ninjas in the village had gone to the battlefield. Otherwise, if they walked around the street wearing a black robe like this, Anbu would definitely come up to question them.


    Suddenly, Sasuke tapped his toes to the ground, Chakra erupted, and then the house next to him stepped on it twice, and then reached the top of a tall building, silently looking into the distance.


    "Hey, Sasuke, what are you doing?" Guideng Suigetsu was a little puzzled, why he jumped up to look at the scenery when he suddenly disagreed with each other while walking.


    "What''s wrong with that guy Sasuke."


    Oshemaru smiled slightly, with a look of memory on his face, and then said:


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before I started Konoha Houkai, although he and the village are not what they used to be, but this is still his hometown.


    He needs some time to immerse himself in sadness, to reflect on the past to confirm his determination. "


    Although Sasuke is not the same as Dodo, and does not completely copy his path, Sasuke and him do have a little in common.


    "Reminiscing about the past, immersed in sadness? What about Orochimaru, do you have the idea of ????continuing to destroy Konoha.


    Speaking of which, the three of us used to be your subordinates, and now that Konoha''s strong men are all on the battlefield, now is the best time to destroy Konoha. "Ghost Lantern Shuiyue said poorly.


    Oshemaru wasn¡¯t angry at Kiden Suigetsu¡¯s teasing, he was always very magnanimous, he just smiled and said that he is different now, and Suigetsu and others are not ¡°snakes¡± anymore.


    Sasuke didn''t keep them waiting too long, and quickly came down from the roof.


    This time, Sasuke led the way to the ruined Nanga Shrine.


    "It has turned into ruins." Orochimaru remembered that before he left Konoha, this place was still fine.


    "It doesn''t matter, the underground is where the secrets are hidden." Sasuke quickly sealed the seal and opened the stones blocking the basement.


    The ghost lamp Shuiyue, who has never seen the world, said that his knowledge has increased.


    After arriving at the Nanga Shrine, Orochimaru was about to start performing the ghoul seal.


    This is the real purpose of their trip.


    Sasuke wanted to ask Hokage, who was reincarnated in the dirt, "What is a clan? What is a village? What is a ninja?"


    Orochimaru wants to restore his sealed hands, and by the way, look at Sasuke''s choice, and wants to witness a life different from his.


    After all, Dou who completely copied his path has failed, and he has to admit that he has obtained Dou memory, if it were him, he couldn''t do better.


    So the failure of Dou also represents the failure of his path.


    "Stay away, I''m going to start." Orochimaru reminded the three of them, and then put on the death mask, ready to start the ceremony.


    "Ouch~ah~" Orochimaru''s body began to twist strangely, making a strange cry, and his whole body exuded the light of blue chakra.


    Suddenly, Orochimaru turned to the three of them and opened his arms violently.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge phantom with a face as weird as a death mask appeared behind Orochimaru.


    The huge phantom maintained the same movement as Orochimaru, with a sharp short blade in its mouth.


    Xuying took down the knife in his mouth with his right hand, and then slashed towards his stomach.


    As the belly of the huge phantom was cut open, Orochimaru''s stomach seemed to be thrown away by an invisible sharp blade, and at the same time, Orochimaru''s complexion also changed a lot.


    After the belly of the huge phantom was cut open, many blue mist clusters gushed out, one of which rushed directly towards Orochimaru.


    "Juwu, hurry up." Orochimaru, whose face became even paler, said quickly.


    Chonggo nodded, this is a plan that has been arranged long ago.


    Because of getting the memory of the bag, Orochimaru knew that A Fei left six white swords on Sasuke to monitor Sasuke.


    However, in fact, even if there is no such memory, Orochimaru can know it.


    Because he has a deep research on intercolumnar cells, and Bai Jue is full of intercolumnar cells.


    Joggo walked up to Sasuke and injected his curse seal power into Sasuke''s body.


    As soon as the power of the sage was injected, the six white swords on Sasuke''s body were instantly forced out.


    "How could it be!" The face of Bai Jue who was forced out was full of unwillingness. He didn''t understand how he was discovered so well.


    But before the Baijue could resist, they found a thin snake crawling on them and tied them up, making the Baijue unable to move.


    Because of losing the power of the immortal, Chongwu''s body suddenly became smaller, like a child.


    But because there are six Baijue, four are used to reincarnate the four Naruto Naruto, one is Orochimaru as his new body, and the other is for Shigego.


    Chongwu absorbed Bai Jue''s power, his body grew rapidly, and he returned to his original big man in no time.


    And Orochimaru quickly prepared the reincarnation of the dirty soil after returning his hands, preparing to resurrect the past Hokage.


    "The technique of reincarnation!" Orochimaru slapped the ground fiercely, and the four blue mist clusters rushed towards the four bound Baijue.


    After completing the technique of reincarnation in the dirty soil, Orochimaru looked at the ghost lamp Suigetsu.


    "Master Orochimaru, come quickly." Onomizuki opened Bai Jue''s mouth and said to Orochimaru.


    Oshemaru opened its mouth wide, and spit out a white snake with the face of Oroshemaru, which burrowed towards Bai Jue''s mouth.


    After being invaded by Orochimaru, Bai Jue''s body changed continuously, and finally transformed into the appearance of Oroshemaru.


    This time when he made a deal with Orochimaru, Shinigami lost blood again. Not only did he not get the soul of Orochimaru, but he also lost the soul in his stomach.


    Just after Orochimaru recovered, the reincarnation of the soil was completed, and the Hokages of the past appeared in front of the four of them.


    "Is this the first Hokage Senju Hashirama himself who is called the God of Ninja?" Onito Mizutsuki pointed to the man in the red armor and asked Orochimaru.


    Suddenly, Guideng Shuiyue felt something was wrong, rubbed his eyes, but it still didn''t change, he counted again in disbelief.


    "One, two, three, four, five..."


    "Why are there five people!" Shuiyue was shocked, didn''t the four Hokages be resurrected, why was there one more person?


    Is it buy four get one free?


    Looking at the five people standing there, Orochimaru was also slightly taken aback.


    Oshemaru sensed the connection between himself and the reincarnation of the dirty soil, and there were indeed only four.


    Oshemaru took a closer look and found that the extra person looked very similar to Nidaime, but younger.


    Oshemaru can probably be sure that the extra person is also the Second Hokage, but he hasn''t figured out what caused the extra person.


    Even the experienced Orochimaru has never encountered such a situation.


    At this time, the previous Hokages who were reincarnated from the dirt also regained their consciousness.


    Takama opened his eyes and saw Orochimaru, and said with some displeasure: "Is that ninja called Orochimaru again?"


    But Hashirama''s attention was not on Orochimaru, but he was shocked: "Why are there two Togama, and who is that person?"


    "Brother, what are you talking about..." Tokima just wanted to say that his elder brother was talking nonsense, and then he saw a person next to him who looked exactly like him, but looked ten years younger.


    "Hmph, did you actually create a clone of me this time?" Fei Jian froze for a moment, then snorted coldly.


    "Hehe, Master Nidaime, this is not a clone I made. I don''t know the specific reason why it appeared. Please ask another Nidaime to explain." Orochimaru chuckled.


    Yongze cursed in his heart that the system was unreliable, and he didn''t make his image the same as the second generation of dirty soil.


    But Yongze is a veteran actor, and his acting skills are not covered. He looked at everyone with a confused look and said:


    "Who are you, why are you here, big brother? Your condition doesn''t look very good. Also, you are a clone."


    Hashirama touched his chin, walked up to Tomona and Nagasawa, looked carefully, then made a fist with his right hand, and lightly beat his left hand.


    Just when everyone thought he was going to make some inferences, Hashirama burst out laughing.


    "Hahaha, it''s so powerful, I can''t tell which one is the real one."


    Everyone: ¡­


    Shuiyue sweated profusely on his forehead, and said speechlessly: "Is this really the legendary ninja **** Senjujuma? The difference from the rumors is too great."


    "Brother idiot." Tomama covered her face helplessly.


    "Wait, you''re a monkey? Why are you so old?" Nagasawa pretended to recognize Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Nicknamed Sarutobi Hiruzen:¡­


    Anyway, there are also his apprentices and grandchildren here, so it doesn''t take any face.


    "It''s better for you to fight, the real second generation should be very strong." Ghost Deng Shuiyue said.


    "Little ghost, is it your place to intervene here?" Tobima''s eyes burst out, and a huge amount of chakra exploded on his body, and a powerful pressure descended on Guideng Shuiyue.


    "Good... so strong!" Guideng Shuiyue''s face instantly became ugly, and sweat dripped down his face. He didn''t expect that Fei Jian''s strength was so powerful, and just his aura brought him such pressure.


    He regretted it a little, isn''t it good to watch a movie, he insisted on talking poorly, and now he caused trouble.


    But what Guideng Shuiyue didn''t expect was that that was not all just now, and soon, an aura that made him tremble even more appeared.


    "Although I don''t know what happened, but you should keep your mouth shut." Yongze stared at the ghost lamp and water moon, his domineering look broke out.


    Locked by this powerful aura, Ghost Lantern Shuiyue completely turned into a sweaty man, about to be forced into a state of hydration.


    I was really intimidated.


    Sensing this powerful aura, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes slightly. Although he didn''t target him, he could perceive the strength of the aura, which was even stronger than at the beginning.


    The younger second generation seems to be stronger.


    Yongze''s little trick also managed to make Tobima look sideways, and he paid attention to this guy who was exactly like him and claimed to be Qianshou Toikama.


    "How old is the current village?" Yongze thought for a while and asked.


    "Fifth generation." Orochimaru replied, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Is it the fifth generation already? Who is the fifth generation?" Hashirama became interested.


    "It''s your granddaughter, Tsunade Hime." Orochimaru stopped his diverging thoughts and answered Hashirama''s question.


    "Ah, it''s Kotsuna." Hashirama''s face collapsed instantly.


    I hope Konoha is okay, don''t be betrayed by Kotsuna.


    "Is Konoha alright?" Hashirama asked worriedly.


    "If you compare it with other villages, it''s not bad." Orochimaru thought for a while and said.


    "Are you worried about anything?" Minato asked Hashirama with a sunny smile on his face.


    "Hahaha, because Xiao Tsuna is my eldest granddaughter, she accidentally spoiled her, and even learned my bad habit of gambling." Hashirama laughed.


    After laughing, Hashirama felt something was wrong, and asked Minato, "Who are you?"


    Everyone on the field was ashamed again, this ninja **** is a bit down-to-earth.


    The smile on Minato''s face became a little awkward, and he turned around and showed his back to Hashirama, where there were four large characters written on it.


    "I am the Fourth Hokage."


    Just when the atmosphere on the field was made cheerful by Hashirama, Tomona and Nagasawa suddenly shot together, each throwing a handful of Kunnai at the other.


    But after throwing Kunai, the two of them had no follow-up actions until Kunai approached their respective sides, and the two disappeared instantly, appearing in the position where the other was standing just now.


    "Flying Raijin Jutsu..." Minato, who was familiar with Flying Raijin, recognized it instantly.


    This is chapter 4k


    So today''s 6,000 words are over


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： Another World (5k)

    Chapter 319 Another World (5k)


    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bullet!"


    After the two exchanged positions, they started to seal and used water dragon bombs at the same time.


    "This..." Everyone around was stunned.


    Because the movements of the two are exactly the same, whether it is the seal or the speed of the seal, it is almost like two identical people fighting together, um... no, in a sense, they are indeed two identical people.


    A large amount of water rose rapidly, forming two huge water dragons.


    Boom! !


    The two water dragons collided together, causing a huge vibration, and damage stones continued to fall from the ceiling.


    Just as the ninjutsu collided, Tomona held Kunai again and rushed towards Yongze.


    Yongze was also not to be outdone, and rushed forward with Kunai.


    Dang Dang Dang!


    The two started a close-range collision with Kunai, but neither side could suppress the other.


    The speed of the two is very fast, there are afterimages of the two of them everywhere, as if Shuiyue and Chongwu are already dazzled, it feels like the two of them are not anywhere, and they seem to be everywhere.


    The more he fought, the more frightened he became. It seemed that he was really fighting with another self. All of their abilities were the same, and they could make similar choices every time.


    But the problem is, even if the dirt is reincarnated, it is impossible for two him to appear.


    As the creator of Reincarnation of Dirty Soil, Fei Jian knows too much about Reincarnation of Dirty Soil.


    The most important point of reincarnation in dirty soil is the soul. If the soul is sealed, it may even be impossible to reincarnate in dirty soil. .


    And there is only one soul, so there is no situation where two people exist at the same time.


    This is also the reason why Tobuma firmly believes that Yongze is a fake at night.


    "The other me, I already know your strength, you are not my opponent, stop." Yongze suddenly pushed the door out several meters, and then said.


    Just now he only used the power of the template between the doors, and his other powers were useless at all.


    Although his Feijian template has not reached 100% fusion, the Feijian at this time is not the real Qianshou Feijian at its peak, but just the Feijian reincarnated from the dirty soil.


    So Nagasawa was able to tie Tomona with only the power of the template.


    "The battle has just begun, do you think this is all my strength?" Seeing the impostor so arrogant, Tobe said with a frown.


    "I already know that this is not the world I am in. I am you in another world. In my world, I haven''t reached the fifth generation, but only until I become Hokage." Nagasawa said quickly.


    "Another world..." Tomona didn''t believe it immediately, but she also stopped.


    "Although I don''t know if this young second generation is from another world, but he is indeed not reincarnated from my dirty soil." Orochimaru said, looking at Yongze with some curiosity.


    Even Orochimaru, who has seen all kinds of turbulent waves, feels more knowledgeable today, and there is such a bizarre thing.


    "Two second generations, please stop the war for now, there are more important things." Hiru Sarutobi cut his voice, then looked at Orochimaru seriously and said:


    "Oshemaru, I have already sealed your hands, why are you still able to cast Dirty Reincarnation, and even reincarnated my teacher as Dirty Reincarnation? What is your purpose? Do you want to destroy Konoha again?"


    In Sarutobi Hiruzen''s memory, he still stays at the time of Konoha''s collapse plan.


    At that time, Orochimaru was about to destroy Konoha, and summoned the first and second generations using Dirt Reincarnation.


    Fortunately, at that time, Orochimaru''s Dirty Reincarnation may not have been perfected, and the summoned first and second generations were not strong enough.


    Even so, Sarutobi Hiruzen was forced to use Ghoul Seal in the end.


    "Destroying Konoha?" Orochimaru chuckled, and then denied: "Sarutobi-sensei, I have changed my mind now, and I don''t want to destroy Konoha. There is another reason for summoning the past Hokage this time."


    Immediately afterwards, Orochimaru pointed to Sasuke, who had a cold face and looked like everyone owed him eight million, and said:


    "This is Uchiha Sasuke, he wanted to ask you some questions, so he summoned you under this circumstance."


    "The little ghost of the Uchiha clan? It seems very unkind." Toboma said with a cold snort.


    Using the ninjutsu of reincarnation to summon the ancestors just to ask a few words, it really is the evil Uchiha.


    "Tomona, don''t say that, this is just an innocent boy from the Uchiha clan, you will scare him like this." Hashirama couldn''t help but said.


    "I''m not an innocent child, and I won''t be scared like this. Everything is fine. I just want to know the truth, the clan, the ninja and the village. After knowing everything, I will decide whether to destroy Konoha or choose Help." Sasuke said coldly.


    In front of the past Hokage, he said that he would destroy Konoha, and Nagasawa would like to call Sasuke the strongest death fighter.


    Sure enough, the door couldn''t be stretched anymore, the evil Uchiha was indeed an evil Uchiha, he never changed his nature, and dared to speak nonsense in front of him.


    "Who do you think is in front of you, Uchiha''s evil brat." Toboma''s chakra erupted and slammed the wall beside him.


    Boom!


    Cracks like spider webs appeared on the hard wall instantly.


    Sasuke didn''t speak, but silently opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    "These eyes..." Hashirama was stunned for a moment, he was able to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at this age, this Uchiha boy is very talented.


    "Tell me the truth about Itachi." Sasuke stared at Hiruzen Sarutobi with two blood-red kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    "It seems that you already know." Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed, and told Sasuke the truth about Itachi.


    Itachi exterminated the Uchiha clan only to prevent the Konoha civil war, and at the same time defected just to protect Konoha in secret.


    And Itachi has only one request, that is, to protect Sasuke for three generations.


    "Brother..." Although Sarutobi already knew most of the truth, Sasuke''s heart was greatly touched by Sarutobi''s complete story.


    "Is it going to exterminate the clan? If it is Uchiha, it is normal." Tomona said after hearing that Uchiha had exterminated the clan.


    "Secondaime, didn''t you cause all of this." Orochimaru, who is now on Sasuke''s side, naturally wants to speak for Sasuke. Hearing Token Uchiha, he stood up and said.


    He analyzed Tomama¡¯s sinister intentions in establishing the police department and then letting Uchiha take charge of it alone.


    Uchiha, who is solely in charge of disciplinary power, is disgusted by people. The huge power has made the Uchiha clan swell. Using convenience as an excuse, the police department and the prison were built together to isolate the Uchiha.


    "Tobima, didn''t I say that I would treat Uchiha kindly after I left?" Hashirama couldn''t help asking Tobima after hearing this.


    "Brother, you have no idea how much trouble Uchiha Madara''s followers have brought to me and the village.


    And I just want to prevent the next Uchiha Madara from appearing, I don''t want Uchiha to wipe out the family. "Feijian explained.


    "I can''t say anything else, but I don''t think it''s very good for the Police Department to let Uchiha alone." Nagasawa stood up and said.


    Originally he was too lazy to get involved, but it involved his philosophy, so he had to talk about it.


    "What do you know, the Uchiha clan is inherently evil." Toboma said with a cold snort.


    "Born to be evil?" Sasuke looked at Tomama.


    "Everyone in the world only knows that Senju puts love first, while the Uchiha clan puts ninjutsu first.


    But in fact, the Uchiha clan has a stronger love than Senju, but they seal this powerful love in their hearts.


    This love is too strong, causing it to be very unstable. Once it experiences pain, it will transform into a stronger hatred. At this time, this powerful hatred will form a special chakra in the brains of the Uchiha clan..."


    A senior researcher of the Uchiha clan, Tomama, explained the reason for the creation of Sharingan.


    "Therefore, the Uchiha clan is inherently evil. They are very unstable. The stronger the love, the stronger the destroyer will appear, just like Madara." Tobuma said his conclusion.


    "I don''t agree with your idea, this is not inherently evil, it just needs more power to be guided correctly." Yong Ze retorted.


    The reason why Uchiha rebelled was not because of any inherent evil, but because of the policy of the second generation, plus some leftover dross, and the three views were not correct since childhood.


    So Yongze expressed his point of view, and he should establish the correct three views from an early age, instead of treating them with prejudice.


    "Does this count as being denied by yourself?" Guideng Shuiyue complained.


    But soon Guideng Shuigetsu regretted it, and Nidaime''s eyes that seemed to have substantive coercion looked at him again.


    "Hahaha, Xiao Feima, what you said is very reasonable, and I agree with it." Hashirama laughed.


    "Xiao Feima?" Yongze looked at Hashirama with some doubts. It was the first time he was called Xiao when he grew up so big.


    "You are smaller than Tomama, and you are also Tomama, so you are a small Tomama." Hashirama said of course.


    "Sasuke, time is running out." Orochimaru, who was still silent and didn''t know what to think, reminded.


    Their discussion here was intense, and the fight there was also intense. If you don''t go there sooner, maybe Madara will finish cleaning up the ninja alliance.


    Sasuke nodded, and looked at Hashirama, who was laughing loudly. Because of Hashirama''s series of actions, the only trace of awe in Sasuke''s heart disappeared.


    "What is a ninja, and what is a village, why Itachi would rather bear the infamy and all hatred to organize a civil war, and spend so much time protecting Konoha in secret." Sasuke asked directly.


    "Ninjas and villages? That would be a long time to talk about." Hashirama didn''t care about Sasuke''s directness, and said cheerfully with a good-natured look.


    "Then please make a long story short, First Daime-sama, time is running out." Orochimaru said again.


    "Why do you keep saying that time is running out?" Sarutobi looked at Orochimaru suspiciously.


    "Uchiha Madara has been resurrected, and he is fighting the entire Ninja World coalition. If he wins, the Ninja World may become a thing of the past." Orochimaru explained.


    "Madara..., when will war be unavoidable." Hearing the name of a familiar friend again, Hashirama also felt a little melancholy.


    Didn¡¯t expect him to work so hard, is the world still the same, and the war still hasn¡¯t disappeared.


    There was a slight sensation between the doors, "There is indeed a very special chakra, and Madara''s chakra is also there."


    "Naruto, Kyuubi, this Chakra, he succeeded!" Minato also quickly sensed it, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    Although it was just a simple induction, Minato understood everything in an instant. His son lived up to his expectations and had perfectly mastered the power of Kyuubi.


    "Since there is a war, let''s talk about it after the fight. Let''s hurry to the battlefield." Sarutobi suggested.


    In his opinion, there is nothing more important than war.


    "Everyone is in the state of reincarnation in the dirty soil, and you are all under my control. Please listen to Sasuke patiently and finish the question, and please try to keep the long story short." Orochimaru said lightly.


    "Heh." Fei Jian sneered, and then said: "This reincarnation of the dirty soil is much more precise than the last time, and it is already close to my true strength in life. Do you think you can still control me like last time? You know, I It is the developer of the reincarnation of the dirty soil."


    "After I get rid of Madara, I will educate you, the younger generation." After finishing speaking, he made a gesture to leave.


    Oshemaru formed a seal silently, controlling the actions in Tokaima.


    Takama felt his body suddenly out of control, and his expression froze instantly.


    Slap in the face in seconds.


    "Hahaha." Hashirama laughed out loud without saving Tomona the slightest bit of face. There are not many people who can deflate his shrewd brother.


    "Sarutobi, you have cultivated a good disciple." Hashirama praised.


    "Toikama, don''t you feel it, that Orochimaru has my cells all over its body, and its control is stronger than before." Hashirama said with a smile.


    Hashirama said, Tomona felt it in detail, and suddenly discovered that Orochimaru''s body is full of his elder brother''s cells, so he can forcibly control him, the developer of the reincarnation of dirt.


    Although he controlled Tomama, Orochimaru didn''t dare to relax, and cautiously looked at Hashirama, who was laughing like a big fool.


    Except for another second generation who was not reincarnated from the dirt, Hashirama was someone he couldn''t control.


    "Okay, let me make a long story short and tell you what a village is and what a ninja is.


    Don''t worry, Tobima, as Xiaofeima said, Uchiha is not inherently evil, but needs guidance more than ordinary people. If he is not guided well, he may become the next Madara, and the war will repeat itself at that time, even if this time It doesn''t matter if you win. "Zhujian said in a deep voice.


    Immediately afterwards, Hashirama took him and Madara as examples, and described what a village is and what a ninja is.


    The village is the place where Hashirama hopes to connect families with each other, create order from disorder, so that children don''t have to go to the battlefield, avoid disputes, and achieve peace.


    Ninjas are people who can endure humiliation for their goals. Different people have different goals, such as Hashirama and Madara.


    Madara wanted to destroy Konoha, and Hashirama wanted to protect Konoha, so the two fought a battle, and finally Hashirama reluctantly killed Madara.


    If anyone wants to destroy the village, no matter who that person is, Hashirama will never allow it. This is his way of ninja.


    After listening to Hashirama''s words, Sasuke showed a thoughtful expression, his brother actually perfectly inherited Hashirama''s will.


    For the sake of the village, Itachi wiped out the Uchiha clan who was about to start a civil strife. In order to protect the village, Akatsuki organized Akatsuki, who endured all crimes and undercover dangers alone.


    "I didn''t expect things to happen to this situation, so that your brother had to be forced to exterminate the family, with such a heavy darkness on his back, maybe Madara was right and I was wrong." Hashirama sighed.


    The development of future generations is far from as good as he imagined. The village that was supposed to be a peaceful soil actually breeds such a huge darkness.


    "Brother, don''t underestimate yourself. If the ninja world is at peace, my world will already have hope." Yong Ze saw that Zhu Jian was about to block all mistakes on himself, and then said.


    Hashirama is a person he admires and likes very much.


    Has great power, but will not abuse it, has a true benevolence, in order to achieve a true peace of mutual understanding, he can commit suicide to pay for Madara''s younger brother.


    Hearing what Nagasawa said, Hashirama''s eyes lit up, and he asked, "Xiao Feima, how did I do in your world."


    Hearing Hashirama called him Xiaobima, Yongze realized that he was not Hokage assisting Yongze at this moment, but Senjubima from another world.


    Nagaze thought for a while, and then said: "In my world, not long after each country established Ninja Village, aliens invaded.


    The aliens are powerful, and the best of them are all at the level of Omura Kage. A single village cannot resist at all. Brother, you take the lead in organizing and uniting the entire ninja world.


    Due to the foundation of long-term cooperation, even if the aliens were repulsed later, the Ninja Alliance did not disband.


    While fighting side by side together, everyone has achieved mutual understanding, and there have been more interactions with each other. There are minor conflicts and the adjustment of the Ninja Alliance. Until I succeeded to the throne, there was no war. "


    "This is caused by external force and cannot be copied." Tomona shook his head and said.


    They didn''t have this kind of mutual understanding at that time.


    "Even this is amazing." Hashirama believes that as long as peace is achieved, it is amazing.


    "In this case, Madara in your world should not have fought to the death with me." Hashirama asked curiously.


    Yongze''s bad humor flared up, and he said solemnly: "My sister-in-law didn''t fight to the death with your elder brother, but there are too many daily conflicts."


    "Sister-in-law!?" Hashirama was confused.


    "That''s right, brother, you married the Uchiha clan in order to build a village with Uchiha. Don''t the Senjus and Uchihas in this world marry?" Nagasawa asked pretending to be puzzled.


    Hashirama fell into deep thought. Would they have gotten married if Madara was a woman? Is it because of this that there was no disagreement?


    Even Tomona''s eyes widened. Could he in another world endure Madara becoming his sister-in-law?


    Finally, Hiruzaru Sarutobi broke the silence with an embarrassed expression on his face and said, "The Madara in this world is the same gender as the first generation."


    Guideng Shuiyue tried hard to cover his mouth, not to let himself speak, he was afraid that if he said something shocking to the world, Orochimaru would not be able to keep him.


    Although Nagasawa''s news was very explosive, most of Orochimaru''s attention was still on Sasuke, and asked:


    "Sasuke, you have asked all the questions you should ask, have you made up your mind?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： Reaching the battlefield (6.5k)

    Chapter 320 Reaching the Battlefield (6.5k)


    "Sasuke, did you get the answer you wanted?"


    Everyone present looked at Sasuke.


    Yongze is not surprised, even if he knows the direction of the plot, it is only the direction of the plot, and the specific details have long been forgotten.


    "I''m going to the battlefield." Sasuke said firmly without looking confused.


    "I can''t let Itachi''s efforts go to waste, I want to inherit Itachi''s will to protect this village."


    "Hahaha, it''s settled!" Hashirama laughed, feeling that he had helped a young man who might go astray.


    "Tijian, get ready, I''ll transfer it later."


    "Well, no problem." Tomona nodded indifferently, showing the temperament of a master, if he didn''t remember being slapped in the face by Orochimaru just now.


    "Xiao Feijian, after all, this is not your world, and you are not reincarnated from the dirt, so you don''t need to go with us." Hashirama looked at Yongze.


    They are the reincarnated bodies of the filthy soil, already dead, and will not die again, but Yongze is a living person, and a person from another world.


    "Even if it''s Konoha from another world, as Hokage, I still have a duty to do so. Don''t worry, big brother. My strength is very strong. Don''t be intimidated by me when the time comes." Yongze smiled confidently.


    "Haha, then I''ll wait and see." Hashirama laughed loudly. He felt that the more he looked at this little Tomama from another world, the more pleasing it was to his eyes. Is this a family affection that crossed the world.


    "Master Orochimaru, are we going to the battlefield together too?" Guideng Shuiyue couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course I will go, as I said, I want to help Sasuke and see where he can go." Orochimaru said indifferently.


    Although the battlefield is dangerous, Orochimaru is never afraid of danger.


    Guideng Shuiyue left a drop of cold sweat, then looked at Chongwu and asked, "What about Chongwu?"


    "I want to protect Sasuke, if Sasuke goes, I will go too." Shigego replied.


    Hearing Chongwu''s words, Guideng Shuiyue cursed inwardly.


    ''Four strongest zombies, one Hokage from another world, and three weirdos, I''d better sneak away, otherwise it must be dangerous. ''


    Ghost Light Suigetsu decided to take advantage of Orochimaru and the others not paying attention and then yo-yo later.


    A group of people walked out of Nanga Shrine, reached the cliff of Konoha, and looked at the whole Konoha.


    "Seeing the whole Konoha in this place is really a long-lost experience." Hashirama sighed.


    Once, it was here that he had the idea of ??building a peaceful village.


    "It''s changed a lot, but it''s still very kind." Minato looked at the village and said with emotion.


    He feels that Konoha should have undergone a major renovation? He is very unfamiliar with many buildings.


    "It''s not bad, but it''s a bit small, not as big as Konoha in my world." Yongze said.


    He is not bragging, because he made the Konoha expansion plan.


    Originally, Konoha was used as a military base, and the military attributes were more important, and many others were ignored.


    What Yongze wants to build is a small country, similar to a country within a country like Academy City.


    As for why not just kill the daimyo and change the country of fire to the country of Konoha, because the time has not yet come.


    Although ninjas are proficient in many things, one of them does not include governing the country.


    Moreover, one has to consider how the system will judge Konoha after becoming the Konoha country.


    Is it the same Konoha Village, or covers the entire Konoha Country.


    In short, there are too many things to consider. The best and most stable thing is to develop slowly according to his plan.


    It not only strengthens Konoha''s military power, but also builds ordinary schools to train talents in other fields.


    There are also considerations in this regard for the expansion of Konoha, and there are still too few people in Konoha.


    "I really want to see Konoha in your world, and that world, but unfortunately I don''t have the chance." Hashirama laughed, with a look of regret on his face.


    If he was alive, there might still be that possibility, but now he is dead.


    Ghost Lantern Shuiyue saw that everyone seemed to be seriously watching Konoha''s night view, so he tiptoedly retreated towards the rear.


    Even the usual missions, the battlefield this time is too dangerous, so it¡¯s better to slip away early.


    But just when Ghost Lantern Water Moon was about to sneak away, a figure with disheveled hair rushed up, riding Ghost Lantern Water Moon was beaten violently.


    "I was about to leave, but I sensed Sasuke''s breath, and I''m really here, **** it!"


    The more Xianglin talked, the more angry she became, and her fists became harder.


    During the decisive battle between Sasuke and Danzo, Danzo took her as a hostage, but Sasuke ignored her directly and pierced her together with Danzo with a Chidori sharp gun.


    But Xianglin is from the Uzumaki clan and has strong vitality, so she didn''t die, but was taken to Konoha later and locked in the prison. She just escaped from prison.


    Mizutsuki, who was beaten so hard by her, vomited blood, Sasuke, why are you hitting me, I just want to yo-yo.


    "Karin, I''m sorry." Sasuke said flatly.


    Those who knew thought Sasuke was apologizing, but those who didn¡¯t know thought Sasuke was saying good morning.


    But for Xianglin, this sorry is enough.


    But although she was happy, Xianglin also wanted to save face. She was stabbed by Sasuke, and she would have died if she was not lucky.


    "Do you think I will forgive you if you apologize." Xiang Lin said with a red face.


    The male **** I like apologized, and Xiang Lin didn''t bother to deal with the bad guy like Ghost Light Suiyue, and trotted to Dashemaru to complain: "Master Dashemaru, please help him to stab me with the thunderbolt."


    Oshemaru smiled slightly and said, "Hehe, I was also stabbed by him, but now I am his helper."


    "It''s rare that I have all the high-quality experimental products from before. Would you like to come and help Sasuke." Orochimaru invited.


    "Since Sasuke wanted me to help him so much, I reluctantly joined." Xianglin stuck to Sasuke directly, obsessively inhaling the breath of Sasuke, while beating Sasuke with his fist, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Seeing such a **** Karin, Nagasawa thought of Kakashi''s newborn child Hatake Yurika.


    Although the mother is alone, judging from the fact that Baihehua inherited Kakashi''s white hair, it should not become like this, and the education environment since childhood is also different.


    Zhijian was caught by Xianglin Lei and asked, "Who is this child?"


    "Looking at the hair, it should be from the Uzumaki family." Tomona said.


    "Forget it, everyone Hokage, get ready to go to the battlefield." Hashirama shook his head, let the younger generation''s affairs be a headache for the younger generation, what he can do is to stop Madara from destroying the ninja world.


    "Naruto, I can finally see you." Minato was a little excited, he could finally see what his child had become.


    "The long-lost war, I hope it will be the last time." Sarutobi sighed.


    "Madara, this time, I will definitely defeat you." Tomona said coldly.


    "For Ninja World and Konoha, even if it is a sister-in-law in another world, I will not show mercy." Yong Ze''s performance is still stable.


    "Although there are some inconsistencies, I still look forward to reuniting with old friends soon." Hashirama laughed a little embarrassedly.


    Others are thinking about how to defeat Madara, and now he expects to see Madara again, which makes him a little embarrassed, and makes him look like a ghost.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Fire Escape Explosion Wind Flurry Dance!"


    "The fire escapes and the fire is extinguished!"


    Uchiha Madara and Obito, standing in front of Ten Tails, used powerful ninjutsu to attack the ninja alliance.


    Faced with such a powerful fire escape ninjutsu, even if they use ninjutsu to defend with all their strength, the coalition forces are still unable to parry. Fortunately, Naruto divided all the ninja coalition forces with chakra and helped the ninja coalition forces block the ninjutsu.


    But even for Naruto, protecting the entire ninja alliance at once would cost a lot.


    Immediately afterwards, Madara used the Susano to throw out the blue energy gougama, and Obito also shot a large number of kunai from the Kamui space.


    Naruto clasped his hands together, and the chakra broke out, manipulating the chakra coat attached to the coalition army, and transformed into many chakra hands to blow away the incoming attack.


    "Hoohoo." After finishing all this, Naruto, who maintained the nine-lama model and developed golden light all over his body, panted heavily.


    Naruto really took his life at this time, protecting the entire ninja coalition by himself.


    Even the Nine-Tails in the body were worried and said: "It''s too much to control the Chakra I gave you at once, it will make you tired easily, and the Ten-Tails are accumulating Chakra, you have to be careful."


    "Don''t you understand? It''s meaningless for you to forcibly spend chakra to protect those people. It will only weaken you continuously, because to protect them, you can only passively defend now." Obito suddenly appeared, and then Said coldly.


    But Naruto didn''t care about Obito''s words, instead he shouted: "You will not understand the feeling of having a companion when you are alone. Just by having a companion by your side, the power will flow out continuously!"


    After finishing speaking, Naruto''s body was full of light, Chakra grabbed Obito with his arms, and at the same time the ninja next to him also rushed towards Obito.


    But since Obito dared to join the coalition forces, he had already prepared for it, and disappeared in an instant, appearing on the stone next to him, and continued to talk:


    "Since you said that the pain of your companion''s death is your fetter, why do you still try to protect them? Do you care about the opinions of unrelated people?"


    Obito''s words successfully angered Naruto, Naruto clenched his fists, then glared at Obito and said, "What are you talking about, you''re talking nonsense, I''m most upset about you!"


    "I said that as long as it is for my companions, I can bear no matter what kind of pain it is. I will not abandon this belief. Maybe this approach is a bit willful, but!"


    Naruto patted his chest, "If there is no companion here, this is the most unacceptable and painful thing for me!"


    Naruto''s heartfelt words touched every ninja coalition on the field, even the ninjas in Yunyin Village and Wuyin Village were also moved by Naruto, and their fighting spirit became stronger.


    Naruto is so powerful, but in order to protect them, he gave them his chakra, almost putting himself in danger.


    With such a partner fighting side by side, what more can we expect.


    But Kakashi focused his attention on Obito, he felt that Obito''s behavior was a bit abnormal.


    Suddenly stopped to attack, but kept arguing with Naruto, there must be some kind of plan!


    At this time, Madara sensed a powerful chakra, stopped attacking, jumped to a high cliff, looked in the direction of that powerful chakra, and shouted excitedly with the corner of his mouth raised: "Hashi hot mom!" !"


    He sensed that Hashirama was coming this way!


    Just when Naruto was about to attack Obito again, he suddenly felt a huge screaming sound, and Naruto quickly covered his ears and looked towards the source of the sound.


    It turned out that ten tails broke free from the shackles of the coalition ninja for some reason, and was changing in a terrifying direction.


    Ten-tails'' emaciated corpse became majestic, and its aura gradually became stronger.


    Obito sneered and said, "Because you cut off the connection between me and Ten-tails, now Ten-tails are about to go berserk."


    "Roar!"


    As if to confirm Obito''s words, Ten Tails roared, clasped his hands together, a powerful force erupted, the ground shook violently, a strong gust of wind suddenly appeared, and huge lightning bolts bombarded the ground continuously.


    "Oops, Ten-Tails is going to perform World Change." Nine-Tails reminded Naruto.


    When Ten-Tails performed Heaven and Earth Change, not only on the battlefield, the powerful force even caused the sea level to rise, various strange weather appeared in many places, and earthquakes occurred in many places in the ninja world.


    This is the power of the ten tails, which can manipulate the natural energy circulating in the world and easily create natural disasters.


    The powerful aura condensed on Ten Tails, and it was still rising. The natural disaster just happened was just an appetizer, and the real attack was yet to come.


    "Good opportunity!" Kakashi''s Sharingan spun wildly, preparing to give it a fatal attack while Ten Tails was preparing ninjutsu.


    But Obito, who was familiar with Kakashi, had expected that Kakashi would seize this opportunity to attack the ten tails.


    Obito used Kamui to appear in front of Kakashi and grabbed Kakashi''s shoulder, sneering: "Kakashi, you are not the only one who will seize the opportunity."


    Kakashi''s constantly spinning Sharingan eyes slowed down, and said without looking back, "Naruto, I''ll leave everyone to you."


    After speaking, Kakashi did not resist, and entered the Kamui space together with Obito.


    In the Shenwei space, none of them can use Shenwei, so let''s solve everything there.


    Boom boom boom! !


    No one can stop Ten Tails from using Heaven Change, the powerful shock wave will roll up the ground, smash the mountains, and completely change the terrain.


    Even Madara summoned Susanoo to resist this powerful impact.


    After the impact was over, Madara went to Susano, and said to himself: "Now those people should be cleaned up."


    Although in his opinion, the Ninja Alliance is a joke, but too many ants will be annoying.


    When the smoke dissipated, Ling Madara didn''t expect the scene to appear, and none of the ninjas died because of Ten-Tails'' changes. All of them stood there properly, but the chakra coats on their bodies disappeared.


    "Huh!" Naruto gasped, and then staggered and almost fell. At this time, Naruto had already exited the Nine Lama Mode due to too much Chakra consumption.


    Even because he had allocated too much chakra to protect the ninja alliance, he was injured, with blood flowing from his head on his face.


    Even so, Naruto still stood and did not fall down.


    "It''s quite capable, but that''s it." Madan Dandan said.


    Having spent so much chakra protecting the entire coalition, the current Naruto can no longer maintain the Nine Lamas mode, and has no power to fight again.


    And that move just now wasn''t even the strongest move of Ten Tails.


    Naruto is already a dead man in Madara''s eyes, so he doesn''t need to take action.


    All the members of the Ninja Alliance stepped forward one after another and stood in front of Naruto. It was Naruto who protected them just now, and now it''s their turn to protect Naruto!


    Ten Tails'' huge blood-red eyes looked at Naruto, and it knew that it was this ant-like person who blocked its attack.


    "Roar!" Ten Tails let out a roar.


    It saw the figures of the tailed beasts on Naruto, and even had the feeling of seeing the Sage of the Six Paths. It wanted to kill this ant-like guy.


    Ten-tails began to evolve again, and its mouth kept opening to an extremely exaggerated size, which made people worry that its mouth muscles would break.


    Immediately afterwards, Ten Tails'' big mouth slowly spit out a huge flower bud. The color of the flower bud was bewitching crimson, exuding a strong ominous atmosphere.


    "Bi, ten tails have become more dangerous, be careful." Eight tails reminded Kirabi.


    Dark red buds began to bloom, and eventually the head of the ten tails transformed into a huge flower in full bloom.


    Juwei adjusted the direction, aimed at Naruto, began to gather chakra, and prepared to release the tailed beast jade.


    "Damn it, that guy is aiming at Naruto." Ten Tails'' undisguised movements let the ninja allied forces know the purpose of Ten Tails at once.


    Shikamaru took a deep breath, he would not let Naruto fall under the ten-tailed beast ball, he would try his best to block the ten-tailed beast ball.


    Shikamaru used Ino to link the entire coalition, and then let Huang Tu, the strongest earth dungeon here, lead the entire ninja coalition to perform the earth flow wall, and at the same time let Kirabi use the tailed beast jade to consume the ten-tailed beast jade.


    Even though Shikamaru used the strength in his hand to the extreme, the gap is still too big.


    In front of the ten-tailed beast jade, the eight-tailed beast jade is just like mountains and slopes, the huge gap between the ocean and the river, and it can''t stop the ten-tailed beast jade for a moment.


    The earth flow wall jointly cast by the ninja coalition forces also failed to stop the ten-tailed beast jade.


    The earthen walls were more fragile than paper in front of the ten-tailed beast jade, and they were broken when touched by the ten-tailed beast jade.


    However, when Ten Tails'' Tailed Beast Jade was about to hit Naruto''s side, none of the ninja alliance chose to back down.


    They want to protect Naruto, because just now Naruto was desperately protecting them.


    "Master Kirabi!" Yun Yin ninja shouted worriedly.


    Just when the ten-tailed beast jade was about to hit the ninja coalition army, Kirabi''s whole body turned into a tailed beast and rushed out in the form of eight tails. He wanted to use his body to block the tailed beast jade.


    But in the face of the ten-tailed beast jade, even the huge eight-tailed beast looks small, and its body is constantly being destroyed by powerful energy, and at the same time it is being pressed back and forth.


    Just when the ninja coalition thought they were going to lose, the Tailed Beast Jade that looked like a mountain disappeared, and two kunai appeared on the spot.


    Just as the ninja coalition forces were wondering why the tailed beast jade suddenly disappeared, two figures appeared on the battlefield.


    "Am I late?" ¡Á2


    Minato was stunned for a moment, and glanced at the second generation of another world who arrived with him, but he didn''t expect him to say the same thing as himself.


    Nagazawa turned his head away, looked up at the sky, and pretended not to see Minato''s suspicious eyes. He also wanted such a famous scene of pretending.


    "No, it''s just right, Dad." Naruto said excitedly.


    "Who? What father?" Sakura, who was healing Naruto, said with a confused face.


    "Dad, who is this?" Naruto asked, he felt that Yongze looked familiar, but he couldn''t say it for a while.


    Naruto actually sensed several powerful chakras in Nine Lamas mode before, including Minato, so he said that Minato came at just the right time.


    "This is Master Nidaime, can''t you see the big statue on Hokage Rock?"


    "However, why did Nidaime-sama..." Sakura cautiously looked at Minato and Nagasawa who suddenly appeared, especially Minato, whose eyes were still reincarnated.


    "Don''t worry, we are not enemies, we are here to help you, and, friendly reminder, it is about to explode, cover your ears." Yongze reminded.


    As soon as Yongze finished speaking, a huge shock wave swept over.


    But because of Nagasawa''s prompt, Sakura and Naruto covered their ears in time.


    Some ninjas who didn''t have time to cover their ears were almost stunned, and asked in confusion, "This is, what happened."


    "Because I just transferred the Tailed Beast Jade to the sea." Namikaze Minato explained with a smile.


    The people of the Ninja Alliance were shocked. The aftermath of the teleportation into the sea was so loud that if it exploded on them, there would really be nothing left.


    "Minato, you are still so fast." Hiruzaru Sarutobi, who arrived right after, said with a smile.


    "Hmph, if I hadn''t brought my elder brother with me." Hirama, who was followed by Hashirama, was a little unconvinced.


    It¡¯s okay to lose to Minato, but to lose to Togama from another world, Togama will feel ashamed. It¡¯s all Togama, so he shouldn¡¯t be bad.


    "Three generations of Hokage!" The ninjas on the field were the first to recognize Hiruzen Sarutobi, after all they are most familiar with this Hokage.


    "There are also the first generation and the second generation!" The Konoha ninjas quickly recognized Togama and Hashirama, but something puzzled them.


    "Why are there two second generations..."


    If they look the same, people from the Ninja Alliance might think they are shadow clones, but they are obviously not from the same period.


    "He is the second generation from another world, and he is here to help us." Hashirama briefly explained.


    "It''s so powerful, to fight with the past Hokage."


    Five Hokages came, including the legendary ninja **** Senju Hashirama, and the momentum of the ninja coalition immediately rose.


    Boom!


    Madara leaped up, stepped heavily on a cliff, held the Uchiha Uchiha fan, and shouted excitedly to Hashirama: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Hashi hot mom!"


    Hashirama pointed at Madara and said loudly: "Madala, I will find you later, I will deal with Jubi first."


    Madara''s smile froze, and then smiled helplessly, "This guy is still the same, and I really can''t get along with him."


    After finishing speaking, Madara folded her hands on her chest, not making any moves, and watched everything quietly.


    Since Hashirama told him to wait, then he will wait.


    "Xiao Feima, let''s act." Hashirama''s expression suddenly became serious.


    The original plan was that Nagasawa, the second generation, the third generation, and Minato used the four red sun formations to trap the ten tails, and then violently suppressed by Hashirama.


    But Yongze said that his strength is actually not inferior to Hashirama, but there are fewer chakras, so it is better to use Chakrado''s Hashirama to display the Four Scarlet Yang Formation.


    Because of the Chakrado in the column, even if the four red sun formations are maintained, they can still have spare power to output.


    But Nagasawa''s chakra is not as exaggerated as Hashirama, and it is not a small burden for him to cast the four red sun formations.


    "Brother, I will not let you down." Nagasawa returned Hashirama with a confident smile.


    He doesn''t know what will happen to enemies like Kami Rokudo Obito Rokudo Madara and Kaguya, but he is still very confident in bullying a brainless Jubi.


    Immediately after, Minato and Tokaima moved quickly, and they had already arranged Flying Thunder God Kunai around.


    Minato instantly entered the nine lama mode, first sending the third generation to the corresponding position, and then going to his own position.


    The moment Minato entered Kurama mode, Kyuubi, who condensed chakra in Naruto''s body, opened his eyes instantly.


    "I didn''t expect the water gates to come."


    "How about it, my father is amazing." Naruto said in a showy tone.


    Nine Tails snorted softly, and then said: "I know this better than you."


    "Four Scarlet Sun Formation!"


    The Hokage scattered in the four directions of east, west, north, south, broke out chakra, and used the strongest enchantment technique that ordinary ninjas can use, the four red sun array.


    Four red light curtains rose instantly, enveloping Ten Tails.


    And Nagasawa, after borrowing a sword from an unknown ninja of Yunyin Village, walked towards Ten Tails.


    ps: Extremely compressed, the fourth memory war is too long, moving is touching, but it is really long.


    However, the number of words today is not bad, and I hope to maintain it tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： The Way of the Sun (4.6k)

    Chapter 321 Lieyang Tiandao (4.6k)


    "Ninja Four Chiyang Formation!"


    Following the four Hokages activated the enchantment technique, four huge light curtains suddenly rose, forming a huge cube, covering Juwei and a large open space.


    This huge scene amazed the coalition ninjas.


    "Is this the legendary enchantment technique that requires four Hokage-level masters to use? It''s so strong! It''s dozens of times stronger than the Four Purple Flame Formation."


    Mitekai clenched his fists, watching the four previous Hokages trap the arrogant Ten-Tails at once, he also felt a surge of enthusiasm, wishing to rush inside and beat up the Ten-Tails violently.


    "Coax!"


    Looking at the huge light curtain all around, Ten Tails let out an unpleasant scream, and then gathered Chakra again, ready to release the Tailed Beast Jade.


    A large number of chakras continuously gathered on the dark red flowers, and a tailed beast jade the size of a mountain was formed again.


    Juwei wanted to use the Tailed Beast Jade to break the cage-like formation of four red suns.


    "Everyone, Juoi wants to attack the barrier, so be careful." Minato saw that Juoi had once again condensed the terrifyingly powerful tailed beast jade, so he reminded everyone Hokage.


    "I see." Hiruzen Sarutobi stared at the huge ten-tailed beast jade, took a deep breath, and stabilized the chakra output.


    "Hehe, just watch." Tokina looked at the ten tails who wanted to destroy the four red sun formations, and smiled disdainfully. He wanted to break through the four red sun formations, just dream. .


    The surrounding coalition ninjas began to gather towards the four Hokages.


    Boom boom boom!


    Ten Tails'' powerful Tailed Beast Jade hit the red light curtain, making a terrifying crash.


    Since the top of the four red sun array is not sealed, the aftermath of terrifying energy overflows from above. Some ninjas with sharp perception perceive the terrifying energy overflowing from above, and they can''t help but feel worried. The terrifying tailed beast jade can really block it. live?


    The coalition ninjas quickly relaxed, because although Ten Tails'' Tailed Beast Jade was very powerful, it failed to cause any waves on the huge light curtain of the Four Scarlet Sun Formation.


    On the contrary, Ten Tails himself failed to blow up the light curtain because of the Tailed Beast Jade, and was scumbag on the ground by his own Tailed Beast Jade.


    Zhujian seized the opportunity and instantly entered the immortal mode. He folded his hands together and shouted: "Immortal Faming Shenmen!"


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    Red torii buildings kept falling from the sky, hitting the tail of Juo.


    "Seal ten!"


    Finally, the ten tails of the ten tails were all pressed to the ground by the Myojinmon in Hashirama.


    "Roar!"


    Feeling that a large amount of Chakra was sealed, Ten Tails roared unwillingly.


    But Hashirama was still not satisfied, and shouted: "It''s not over yet, Xianfa Mingshenmen, seal the head!"


    After Hashirama finished speaking, a huge red torii gate fell from the sky and hit Juo''s neck, completely fixing Juo to the ground and being unable to move.


    Only with the terrifying amount of chakra in Zhujian can he maintain the stability of the four red sun formations and at the same time perform celestial arts wantonly.


    After sealing the Ten Tails, Hashirama used the wooden clone, and five wooden clones separated from Hashirama''s body.


    "Xiao Feima, all of the coalition forces, I will help you open an entrance, and attack the main body of the ten tails from there." Hashirama said.


    The wooden avatars in Zhujian moved quickly, and soon the four avatars arrived in front of four different light curtains in the east, west, north, south, and then raised their hands slightly, opening an entrance for the ninja coalition forces to enter.


    Another wooden clone jumped onto the cliff where Madara was, and said to Madara: "Madala, I kept you waiting, let me be your opponent!"


    Madara loosened the hand holding the Uchiha Uchiha fan slightly, then sat down on the ground, and said lightly: "The avatar is too boring, I have to wait for your real body."


    Only the battle with Zhu Jian''s body can make him experience the long-lost pleasure. As for the clone, forget it.


    Just as Naruto was about to go to the Four Scarlet Sun Formation to attack the body of Ten Tails, a familiar figure jumped in front of him.


    Naruto was not surprised, he had already sensed Chakra, Naruto raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Sasuke, you are a bit slow this time."


    "Sasuke..." Sakura looked at Sasuke with complicated eyes.


    "Come late doesn''t necessarily mean less effect, don''t hold me back, Naruto." Seeing Naruto again, Sasuke also raised the corners of his mouth, but he still said about dressing up.


    "Then you have to be optimistic, don''t be intimidated by my strength." Naruto''s thumb brushed the nose, his body chakra exploded, and he entered the nine lama mode again in an instant, his whole body exuded dazzling golden light.


    "Let''s go together!" Naruto showed a smile on his face, and then rushed in first.


    Sasuke and Sakura followed closely behind, and also entered the four red sun array.


    It seemed to have sensed the enemy''s attack. Although it was unable to move because it was sealed by the Myojin Gate in Hashirama, there were dense dots on its body that could make dense fear go crazy.


    A large number of densely packed small dots on Juwei''s body fell to the ground, turning into a large number of small monsters that looked a bit like Ten Tails, guarding Ten Tails'' side, and there were also a large number of split bodies charging towards the Ninja Alliance.


    "Split body? It seems that this guy doesn''t want anyone to get close to his body." A ninja speculated.


    In any case, now that they have entered the Four Scarlet Sun Formation, there is no reason to back down, and many ninjas and splinters fought.


    Among them, Naruto Sasuke''s performance is extremely eye-catching. Naruto has a spiral pill shuriken, and Sasuke has a flame escape and Gu Sasuke, and they can kill dozens of split bodies in seconds.


    Among them, Sakura¡¯s performance was also good. The ground was shattered by the strange force punch. Although it didn¡¯t kill a few split bodies, it looked quite bluffing.


    But although the ninja coalition forces worked hard to kill the splinters, there were too many splinters, not to mention the ones in front of the ninja coalition forces, and the one guarding the ten tails was a dense mass of darkness.


    There are so many ten-tailed split bodies, if they are killed one by one, then the coalition forces may not be able to touch the body of the ten-tailed body after exhaustion.


    Sai drove a black hawk to attack Ten Tails from the sky, but was shot down by the split body.


    Seeing this, Naruzuo Sakura summoned their own psychic beasts, and three giant psychic beasts appeared on the battlefield, resembling the Sannin of the past, which made the third generation feel nostalgic for a while, and sighed that a new era has come.


    Looking at Naruto on the left and right, Sakura, who fought side by side with them, felt satisfied, ''Master Tsunade, I seem to have finally caught up with them. ''


    "Allied forces, get out of the way a little bit, and let me clear the way for you."


    Just when Naruto Sasuke was about to let their psychic beasts rush towards Ten Tails, Yong Ze''s voice, which didn''t sound very loud, came to the ears of every coalition ninja.


    The coalition ninja looked and saw a man with dazzling red light all over his body, with makeup like eye shadow on his face, and holding a sharp sword slowly walking towards them.


    This person is exactly Nagasawa who activated the Breath of the Sun after entering the immortal mode.


    The reason why he is playing when the coalition forces start to fight against the split body is not because he deliberately walks slowly for the sake of pretending to be the last to appear, but because he is practicing immortal mode.


    Although in the simulated space, the system helped him cultivate to the immortal mode of the great immortal level, but entering the challenge is to take him in the real state.


    His reality is that he has not practiced a little immortal mode, so he naturally does not have immortal mode during the challenge.


    Not only just now, but when Hashirama was educating Sasuke, Nagasawa was also silently sensing natural energy beside him.


    Because of his experience in simulating space, coupled with a lot of theoretical research in reality, Yongze went very smoothly, and learned the immortal mode of the wet bone forest in a short period of time.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that the coalition ninjas will have to work hard to continue scraping the ten tails.


    Yongze was worried about whether the breathing method would conflict with the immortal mode before, but after running the breathing method in the immortal mode, he immediately knew that the two would not conflict, and the effect might even be better than ordinary chakra. However, consumption will also increase.


    Yongze walked very slowly, but with every step he took, his aura rose by one point.


    When Yongze walked to the side of the ninja coalition army who was relatively behind, his aura reached its peak, and the aura like a shining sun fell on the entire battlefield.


    Everyone on the battlefield looked sideways at the red swordsman who made everyone avoid him.


    "This guy is so strong..." Looking at Yongze''s momentum gradually climbing in the gate where the four red sun formations were maintained, a look of shock appeared on his face.


    Although Yongze was considered to be his clone at first, after Tomona¡¯s perception and judgment, no matter from any aspect, Yongze is like him in a different world, not a clone.


    He in a different world is actually so powerful, which makes Tomona a little reconciled. He is all alone. Could it be that he could have become stronger in the first place, but he wasted his talent.


    "Hahaha, Xiao Feijian, come on." Hashirama laughed when he saw Yongze who suddenly exploded, and sure enough he was right.


    This younger brother from another world is really strong!


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that another Senshou Banma that suddenly appeared would have such strength." Sitting on the cliff and waiting for Hashirama, Madara showed an expression of great interest.


    Originally thought that only Hashirama could bring him the thrill of fighting, it seems that there is another ninja worth fighting.


    "Heh, the Thousand Hands of Another World, interesting."


    All the members of the Ninja Alliance backed away, leaving enough room for Yongze to output.


    Looking at Yongze''s soaring sword power, Naruto Sasuke didn''t dare to give up his head at this moment, and also backed away.


    "Hoohoo!" Yongze spit out a large amount of substantial mist, the original red light on his body began to show a trace of golden light, and at the same time, a large number of armed colors dyed the sharp sword in his hand black.


    Breathing method and Immortal Chakra erupted at the same time, and pale golden flames began to burn on the black sword. This time, it was different from before, with the blessing of Immortal mode. It was no longer dark red flame mixed with pale golden Naruto, but pure pale golden Flame burns on the sword.


    Once the golden flame appeared, the surrounding temperature rose rapidly, and the ninjas not far from Yongze were sweating profusely, feeling like a deep furnace.


    Feeling the terrifying aura of the golden flame, the sealed ten tails couldn''t calm down any longer. While controlling the split body to act as a flesh wall as a shield to protect himself, he drove the split body to charge towards Yongze.


    However, Yongze did not use his own fourteen-shaped flame tour as usual.


    After trying to use the transparent world to close other perceptions and concentrate on sensing the sun, he comprehended a brand new move.


    If we say that the pilgrimage to the sun is a summary of his other knowledge about the sun''s breath, and there are still many shadows of the original sun''s breath, then the style he comprehend when he visualized the sun is a brand new move, which contains his own understanding of the sun. The understanding of the breath of the sun and the knife.


    Originally, this style is not something he can use now, he must understand the new mode of the sun''s breath.


    But with the improvement of the fairy chakra, he can use this knife in advance.


    The sun is both light and hot, which can dispel the cold and bring light. At the same time, the sun hangs high in the sky, which has a special meaning and is extremely noble.


    That¡¯s why his knife is called¡­


    "Lieyang Tiandao!" Yongze burst out with all his strength, and chopped off the knife that contained all his understanding.


    Hurrah!


    When Yongze swung his knife, gusts of strong winds were generated, blowing up the gravel on the ground.


    In order to resist this strong wind, some ninjas have attached chakra to their feet to prevent them from being blown away.


    "So bright, so dazzling!"


    Some ninjas wanted to observe how Yongze was going to attack, but the moment the golden flame first appeared, that ninja had to block the dazzling golden light with his hands, because such a strong light suddenly burst out in the dark, eyes It''s simply unbearable.


    The moment the golden sword slash was slashed, the entire battlefield, no, the scope was even wider, lit up all of a sudden, and the change was so great, as if it had suddenly changed from night to noon.


    At the same time, the terrifying temperature of the golden flame slash also shocked the ninjas.


    A split body that needs a ninja to deal with it disappeared instantly after being slashed by the golden flame, and even the ashes could not be seen, as if it had performed a space-time ninjutsu.


    A large number of split bodies rushed towards the golden flame slash one after another, trying to block the slash from getting closer to Ten Tails.


    However, the numerous split bodies could not stop the advance of the sword qi, not even a tenth of a second, because they were burned by the surrounding golden flames before they touched the sword qi, leaving no **** left.


    The sword qi flew very fast, and it was about to hit Ten Tails soon. The barrier in front of it was only three flesh walls made up of split bodies, and nothing else.


    All the coalition forces on the battlefield looked at the knife with expectant eyes, hoping that this slash like a shining sun would burn the Ten Tails to pieces.


    The split body was wiped out instantly under the sword energy, but how strong could the flesh wall made up of the split body be?


    With the aura of burning everything, the sword energy easily cut through three walls of flesh, and landed on Ten Tails.


    Because he was worried that his own flame would destroy the Myojin Gate in Hashirama, Nagasawa slashed at Juwei''s waist.


    "Roar!"


    With such a powerful slash on the body, and the accompanying golden flames constantly burning on the body, even Ten Tails couldn''t help but let out bursts of screams, and the miserable screams echoed throughout the battlefield.


    "Good fight! This damned monster, you have today." Ten Tails'' pitiful cry did not make the ninja allied forces feel any pity, but instead felt a sense of revenge.


    Because in the battlefield war, the villages lost too many ninjas, including the famous ninjas of the older generation and the youngsters of the new generation.


    So the ten tails screamed, how could anyone show mercy, they could only applaud.


    The slash left a deep cut on Ten-tails'' body, and the surrounding area was scorched black by golden flames, making the already ugly Ten-tails even more terrifying.


    But to everyone''s disappointment, although Nagasawa''s attack dealt a heavy blow to Ten Tails, it failed to kill Ten Tails.


    However, the coalition forces quickly devoted themselves to the battle again.


    Because Yong Ze just eliminated most of the ten-tailed split bodies with that blow, now is the best time to charge.


    Just as the ninja alliance charged, a sudden change occurred.


    On the head of Shiwei, the space suddenly distorted, and a person who seemed to have been severely injured fell out.


    "It''s Obito Uchiha!" The coalition forces immediately recognized that this was the initiator of the Fourth Ninja World War, the Uchiha Obito who had previously pretended to be Uchiha Madara.


    "Did Kakashi do it? What a great achievement."


    The morale of the ninja allied forces immediately rose, and Ten Tails was trapped and injured.


    The initiator of the war, Uchiha Obito, also looked on the verge of death. This means victory is in sight.


    Seeing Obito coming out of the Kamui space become like this, Madara said with some disappointment:


    "This guy is useless, it''s my turn to be reincarnated. I originally wanted to compete with Hashirama before becoming Jinchuriki, but it seems that I can''t."


    With his reincarnation eye, he was still beaten like this. What a waste, he couldn''t even compete with Zhujian evenly.


    After becoming Jinchuriki, crushing is so boring. He wants to defeat Hashirama under the same conditions, so that he can feel refreshed.


    Madara began to perform ninjutsu, preparing to control Obito.


    And Minato had an extremely complicated expression on his face the moment Obito fell onto Juwei''s head.


    "Oh it''s you¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： Six paths with soil (4.7k)

    Chapter 322 Six Paths with Soil (4.7k)


    boom!


    After entering the Kamui space, Kakashi quickly kicked Obito down with one kick, then jumped back to widen the distance and used Raikiri in the knot seal, using the speed brought by Raikiri to instantly rush to Obito''s side.


    But when he reached in front of Obito, Kakashi stopped, holding Rachel motionless.


    Looking at Kakashi with the scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan, Obito sneered, "Why don''t you attack, use your Raikiri to poke at my heart."


    Kakashi was unmoved, holding Rachel and looking at Obito with complicated eyes.


    "Sure enough, you still can''t do anything, just like before."


    Once Obito turned his abdomen into the Kamui space to avoid the attack, and Kakashi had already entered the Kamui space at that time.


    If Kakashi had attacked him with Raikiri that time, he might have been killed, but Kakashi didn''t use Raikiri, just punched him hard.


    "Hahaha." Obito laughed maniacally for a while and then said: "Is it because you feel guilty towards me, or because you failed to keep the promise to protect Lin."


    Kakashi sighed secretly in his heart, and then persuaded: "Obito give up, you can turn back now.


    Didn¡¯t you want to be Hokage in the past? Now Naruto wants to be Hokage just like you used to. You should also be able to see the shadow of you from him. I believe you can understand each other.


    Go back, Obito, understand Naruto''s thoughts, you still have a chance to start again. "


    "Hahaha." Obito laughed wildly again, and then said: "It is because he is similar to me, so I understand his thoughts too much, so childish, so naive."


    "It''s really stupid to feel guilty about the enemy and dare not take action, Kakashi." Obito said suddenly.


    "Actually, the reason why I started the war was not because you didn''t keep the agreement and let Lin die at your hands."


    "Obito, actually..." Kakashi wanted to explain that Rin actually bumped into his Raikiri because of Kirigakure''s conspiracy, but was startled by Obito''s next action.


    Obito took the initiative to walk up to Kakashi''s Raikiri, let Raikiri penetrate his chest, and said with a sneer:


    "There is no need to explain, I already knew the truth back then."


    "It wasn''t you who killed Lin back then, it was Lin who directly ran into your Rachel."


    With Obito''s later growth, it is easy to investigate the truth of the year.


    It was Wuyin Village who caught Lin and forced Sanwei into Lin''s body.


    But Kirigakure is not a fool, let a person from the enemy village be Jinchuriki.


    At that time, Konoha was besieged by the four major powers, and the power in the village was empty.


    Kirigakure wants to use Rin to send Mitsuo to Konoha, and destroy the powerless Konoha itself.


    They did a backhand in Lin''s body. As long as Lin returns to Konoha, the seal that originally restrained the three tails will be invalidated, and the tailed beast will break out.


    Later Kakashi''s ability to rescue Rin was also part of Kirigakure''s plan. They even sent Anbu to chase after them, deliberately driving the two towards Konoha.


    But Lin knew all of this. In order not to hurt the village, she resolutely ran into Kakashi''s Rachel.


    So instead of saying that Kakashi killed Rin, it is better to say that both of them are victims, and the murderer is Kirigakure.


    Obito even suspects that there is someone hiding deeper, that is Madara, because Bai Juefei just took him to find Kakashi that day and saw that scene.


    Looking at Obito who slammed into him actively, Kakashi was in a trance for a while, and the scene of Lin''s tragic death of him reappeared.


    "Then why do you still..." Kakashi said bitterly.


    "Of course it''s because all of this is false. You who didn''t protect Lin well are false, and Lin who died is also false. Only when Lin is alive is real.


    And because of this ninja world, because of this ninja village, because of ninjas, everything has become false. "


    "So, you understand how ridiculous it is to me to say that there is pain without a companion in my heart, because I no longer have a heart, and I can''t feel any pain at all."


    Obito pointed to the part directly pierced by Lei Qie, it was empty, not even a bloodstain.


    "Kakashi, come with me, let''s reach the real world together, where there is no war, Lin is still alive, we can go back to our previous life." Obito sent an invitation to Kakashi.


    At this time, Kakashi realized that Lin and Obito, who were teenagers, appeared beside him for some reason. They smiled happily and invited Kakashi to play together.


    "Huh!" Kakashi closed his eyes slightly, and then slammed Raiqie in his hand, and the young Lin and the young Obito instantly turned into phantoms and disappeared.


    Kakashi opened his eyes and looked at Obito and said: "Obito, illusion cannot replace the real world, stop indulging in illusory illusion."


    At this time, Obito''s empty chest, which had been pierced by Raiqie, returned to its original appearance. Obviously, it was just an illusion.


    "The world you are currently in is false." Having reached this point, Obito was naturally not so easily persuaded, and rushed towards Kakashi.


    At the same time, Kakashi also rushed towards Obito, Kakashi''s Rachel pierced Obito''s heart, and Obito pierced Kakashi''s heart with Kunai in his hand.


    "Obito, stop playing this trick, I''m tired of it." Kakashi said coldly.


    Then the two of them turned into phantoms and disappeared into the air. It seemed that Kakashi had broken through the illusion just now, but he was still in Obito''s illusion, but Kakashi had already seen through it.


    "It seems that I can''t convince you anymore, so the only thing I can do now is to send you to death." Kakashi formed a seal of opposition like a ninja battle with Obito when he was a teenager.


    "Hehe, me too." Obito sneered, and also formed a seal of opposition.


    The Kaleidoscope Sharingan of the two of them shook at the same time, and Kakashi quickly took out the kunai from the ninja bag and rushed towards Obito.


    Obito took his special chain and rushed towards Kakashi.


    Dang Dang Dang!


    Kakashi waved Kunai quickly and swiped towards Obito, but Obito perfectly blocked them with chains.


    Suddenly, Kakashi threw Kunai into the sky, then hit Obito with both hands, and kicked Kunai fiercely in the air with a somersault.


    Phew!


    Unexpectedly, Kakashi''s Obito''s face was scratched with a bloodstain.


    The two sides fought for a while, and finally Obito''s chain was blown away by Kakashi, and Kakashi''s kunai was also blown away by Obito, and the two began to fight hand-to-hand.


    During the unarmed fight, Obito suddenly grabbed Kakashi''s left hand with his right hand, and then smiled crookedly, "Kakashi, lend me your hand."


    After finishing speaking, he forcibly controlled Kakashi''s hand and began to make mudras.


    Kakashi''s pupils shrank sharply, he didn''t expect Obito, which was once the tail of the crane, to grow to such a degree.


    Kakashi broke free from Obito''s control with a sudden force, and jumped back to open the distance.


    "Fireball Jutsu!" Obito bulged his mouth and spit out a huge fireball towards Kakashi.


    And Kakashi''s seal was fast, and at the critical moment, he used an earth flow wall with a puppy head.


    Boom boom boom!


    The huge fireball hit the earth flow wall, and the powerful explosion destroyed a large number of stone walls, almost destroying the entire earth flow wall.


    Obito took the opportunity to rush towards Kakashi.


    But when Obito was charging, a Kakashi suddenly sprang out from the ground, holding Kunai and stabbing Obito.


    Obito raised the corner of his mouth, and a sharp black stick stretched out from his palm, stabbing at Kakashi who suddenly emerged from the soil, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    ZiZiZi!


    But what Obito didn''t expect was that when he was about to stab Kakashi, Kakashi instantly turned into a bolt of lightning, wandering wantonly on Obito''s body.


    is Lei clone!


    Houma Kakashi, who was hiding on the mud flow wall, jumped out suddenly, holding Kunai with lightning and stabbing towards Obito.


    At this critical moment, Obito''s special body played a role, resisting the paralysis, he raised his palm and hit Kakashi.


    Flutter!


    Two streaks of blood splashed, Obito''s heart was pierced by Kakashi''s Kunai with Thunder Dun, and Kakashi''s shoulder was pierced by the black stick in Obito''s palm.


    Kakashi clenched his fist and silently withdrew his palm from Obito''s chest.


    "Pfft." Obito took two steps back, spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground.


    "You will win this kind of battle." Obito said with a smile while spitting blood, then picked up Kamui and prepared to leave the Kamui space.


    His goal has been achieved, Kakashi''s Rachel has broken Madara''s backhand on him.


    But before leaving the Kamui space, Obito left the last sentence.


    "However, I will never give in to the victory of this war."


    Obito landed on Jubi''s back hard.


    Madara started to perform spells, trying to control Obito to cast reincarnation, Obito''s body quickly turned black and burst out many black sticks.


    But in fact Obito was not under control, he pretended to be under control and started to seal.


    However, what he formed was not the ninjutsu of Resurrection Madara, but the jutsu of becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki.


    "Little Tobima, coalition forces, you are close, hurry up and attack the guy with the seal, Tobima, you and I split up to attack Madara, and he cannot be fully revived."


    Hashirama asked Nagasawa and others to attack Obito, and at the same time separated six wooden clones, ready to attack Madara. The clone he created before had already made a move, but Madara opened Susan immediately.


    They are far away from Obito. If they arrive, they may have completed their spells, so they split into two teams, one to attack Madara and the other to attack Obito.


    Feijian quickly used the shadow clone, but because a large number of chakras were supplying the four red sun formations, only one shadow clone was separated from Feijian.


    "There are only two, am I actually only at this level?" \'' Fei Jian''s face is a bit disgusted, why Xiao Fei Jian is so strong, she is too unwilling.


    "Everyone, it''s up to you, I need to adjust my state." Yong Ze said with a sigh.


    Now he has forcibly exited the sage mode because the sage chakra is not enough.


    Because he couldn''t use Lieyang Tiandao at his current level of Sun''s Breath, he forcibly used it because of the fairy mode.


    The first time he used it, he was still in the unfamiliar state of Immortal Mode. Not only did Lieyang Tiandao''s power not fully exerted, but he also had some problems. He had to adjust his breathing, absorb natural energy at the same time, and prepare to enter Immortal Mode again.


    But Yongze doesn''t care, it''s a good thing to have problems in the challenge mission, so that there will be no problems in reality.


    Sasuke and Naruto nodded, and then rushed towards Obito.


    Because the distance is not far, Naruto Sasuke will soon be next to Obito.


    At this moment, a golden light flashed, followed by a blood flower blooming in the air.


    Minato flew directly to Obito, and then pierced Obito''s body with a kunai.


    Tomona looked at the clone of Minato Kage who suddenly arrived in front of Obito with surprised eyes. I don''t know how Minato did it. Could it be that the mark was made at that place long ago? I didn''t see it.


    "So it''s you, Obito..." Minato looked at the fallen Obito with a complicated expression.


    "Teacher..." Obito took a difficult look at Minato, and then lay on the ground motionless.


    "I shouldn''t have told you that the mark of Flying Thunder God will not disappear." Minato said slowly.


    That''s why he instantly knew that Obito was the masked man that night.


    The moment Obito came out of the Kamui space, he felt the mark of Flying Thunder God on Obito''s body.


    "Oh." Minato sighed, "So you are still alive, it would be great if you became Hokage, why..."


    He did not expect that the reunion of master and apprentice would be such a scene.


    Being summoned as the dead, seeing the disciple who thought he was dead is still alive should be a happy thing, but he can only attack him, Minato really doesn''t know what to say.


    "It''s really easy. Next, seal Madara and Ten-tails who failed in the resurrection, and the war will end." Sasuke came over and said relaxedly.


    Minato was about to say something, but Obito, who had fallen down, suddenly lied to his corpse, and said with a sneer, "Why do you think the war is over, my fellow traitors."


    After Obito finished speaking, there was a violent vibration on the ground, and the huge ten tails began to shrink, getting rid of the suppressing seal of Hashirama Myojinmon, and gathered around Obito.


    Minato and Sasuke were startled, and then retreated quickly. The strong suction almost sucked them in together, but fortunately, Naruto nearby was quick and grabbed the two of them with Kyuubi Chakra turned into a big hand.


    "What''s going on, is Tobi going to change into a new form?" Sasuke was a little puzzled.


    "This boy named Sasuke, I advise you to set up less flags in the future." Yong Ze couldn''t help but complain.


    Although he knew that this was the reason that Obito had planned long ago, but Sasuke just said that the fight was easy, and he slapped him in the face instantly, which really made Nagaze not know what to say.


    Sasuke frowned slightly, not knowing what this thousand-handed door from another world was talking about.


    "No, that just wasn''t born in reincarnation at all. He got rid of Madara''s control, and he made seals to become like this from the beginning." Naruto said seriously.


    He has seen Nagato perform reincarnation with his own eyes, and Yin is not like this at all.


    The ten tails shrank more and more rapidly, and finally turned into a white ball like an egg.


    Kaka!


    Cracks appeared on the white ball, and it was expanding rapidly.


    boom!


    Just when the cracks in the white ball covered the entire ball, the ball exploded.


    White fragments scattered all over the sky, the whole body turned light gray, and Obito with two horns, one big and one small, appeared in front of everyone.


    "This guy has become Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails." Naruto''s expression was a bit ugly.


    Sasuke next to him asked curiously: "Naruto, how did you know he became Jinchuriki?"


    Naruto explained: "I became friends with the tailed beasts. They gave me chakra. I can feel that their chakra is entering Obito''s body."


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a Myojinmon descended from the sky, smashing Obito down from the sky, followed by two, three and four, continuous Arimyojinmon falling from the sky, suppressing Obito.


    Hashirama wants to suppress Obito, the ten-tailed Jinchuriki, by suppressing the ten-tailed method.


    "It''s amazing!" Naruto shouted excitedly seeing Obito being smashed to the ground by Myojinmon.


    "Be careful, stay away." Yong Ze reminded.


    When Obito became Ten-tailed Jinchuriki, Nagasawa felt a strong sense of danger for a long time. Now Obito is very strong!


    It is definitely not something Myojinmen can suppress.


    The reason why he was suppressed was because Obito had just acquired this powerful power and hadn''t adapted yet.


    Because of Yongze''s peerless slash that chopped off the ten tails, Naruto and the others also believed what Yongze said, and retreated quickly.


    Just as Naruto and the others retreated, a huge explosion sounded, and those Myojin Gates that were suppressed on Obito were destroyed by Obito in an instant.


    "How is it possible, even the strongest celestial art seal of elder brother..." Tomona frowned and looked at Obito who broke the seal easily, feeling startled by this powerful force in his heart.


    This is his elder brother''s strongest fairy seal, no tailed beast can escape the suppression of this seal.


    "What a trouble, Minato, Naruto, lend me a little chakra." Nagasawa scratched his head and said.


    Although he has a lot of chakra among regular ninjas, it is still too little compared to these monsters.


    I was not proficient in the previous knife, wasting a lot of unnecessary chakra, and directly drew half of the chakra.


    In order not to stretch your hips in the next battle, you still need two charging treasures.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： battle escalation

    Chapter 323 Battle Upgrade


    "Hey, No. 1 Uncle Yanyan, did you just say you wanted my chakra?" Naruto scratched his head, and looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    Nearby, Tokai heard this sentence and glanced at Naruto, is he a stand-in? He is number one in another world, so isn''t he number two?


    Naruto saw that Yongze came with them, and subconsciously regarded Yongze as the reincarnation of the filthy soil, with infinite back to blue, but when he thought about it carefully, this one didn''t seem to be.


    As soon as Naruto sensed it, it was true that Nagasawa''s chakra was indeed much weaker than when he swung the powerful knife before.


    "What the **** is No. 1 Uncle Yanyan, the second generation." Yongze couldn''t help but complain.


    Could it be because of the Hokage rock statue in the village?


    "Because Uncle and Hokage Rock look exactly the same, and he was the first to appear, so he is number one." Naruto explained the basis for his naming.


    It really is!


    Nearby Torima was almost silenced by Naruto, this kid might be stupider than his elder brother.


    Hearing his child''s rebellious speech, Minato smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    "Forget it, you can call it whatever you want, but I really need your chakra. The knife just now consumed too much of my chakra. For the next battle, I need your chakra." Ze said directly.


    Naruto didn''t talk nonsense, and directly allocated part of the chakra to Yongze.


    A light red chakra coat instantly appeared on Yongze''s body. Yongze could feel that the chakra did not belong to him, but he could use it like his own chakra.


    Nagaze felt it slightly, this chakra is even different from ordinary chakra, this is the chakra of Kyuubi, more destructive than ordinary chakra.


    Just when Naruto gave Nagasawa Chakra, Obito who broke the seal of Kaimeijinmen moved again, and the feather-like things behind him suddenly burst into red light.


    The four red lights changed into the shape of hands, and then grabbed at the light curtain of the four red sun formations with a whistling sound.


    The ninja allied forces didn''t take it seriously at first, the exaggerated tail beast jade of the ten tails didn''t even cause a slight ripple in the four red sun formations, could it be possible that Jinzhuli could destroy the four red sun formations?


    But Rokudo Obito told them, hey, it really works.


    Obito''s four beams of red light each grasped a light curtain in his palm, and then exerted force.


    The light curtain that had not even produced the slightest ripple from the ten-tailed tailed beast jade in his hand twisted instantly after being grabbed by the red light palm. The red light palm exerted force again and pulled it violently. The curtain was twisted into layers of folds like twisted twists.


    Seeing this scene, many coalition ninjas were dumbfounded. This is the strongest enchantment technique, the Four Scarlet Sun Formation, and it is about to be forcibly destroyed?


    "Why did he suddenly become so much stronger after becoming Jinchuriki?" Kirabi couldn''t help but sigh.


    "It''s not that it suddenly became so strong, but it can use its power." The eight tails in Kirabi''s body explained.


    "Originally, although the ten tails were powerful, they used them very scatteredly, and all of them failed to break through the barrier, but today''s ten tails Jinchuriki concentrates their power a little, and naturally they are not at the same level."


    "Fortunately, the ten tails today are not truly perfect, otherwise it would be even more terrifying than this."


    Kirabi nodded thoughtfully.


    Finally, under the powerful force of Obito, the light curtain of the Four Scarlet Sun Formation was torn apart by the red light beam, turning into red star spots and dissipating in the air.


    "Obito, stop, don''t go on like this." Minato couldn''t help but said.


    "Obito?" Obito slowly tilted his head, glanced at Minato, his eyes were full of confusion.


    Because the barrier was forcibly torn apart, Hashirama''s shadow avatars that were supposed to deal with Madara disappeared directly due to the violent fluctuation of the main body.


    Hashirama reached Tobima with a teleportation technique, and said directly: "Let me just say it, this guy is stronger than me!"


    "I can see it." Tokaima said with a serious face.


    Forcibly tearing through the Four Scarlet Sun Formation, even he has never faced an enemy of this level.


    Looking at Obito pretending to be on the battlefield, Madara stood up holding the Uchiha fan.


    From him, you can just see Obito''s back, and you can see the Jiugouyu pattern on Obito''s back.


    "This guy Obito is already the same as the Sage of the Six Paths, it seems that I have to act."


    For Madara, he is also bound to win this war.


    "Obito..." The confusion in Obito''s eyes dissipated a little, and then he stretched out his two hands.


    A small hole appeared in the palms of Obito''s hands, and then a black ball appeared on the back of the hand.


    Immediately afterwards, the shape of the black ball changed rapidly, passing through the center of Obito''s palms, forming a sharp black thorn.


    Whoosh!


    boom!


    Hashirama and Togama, who were standing together, were instantly smashed to half of their body by the suddenly bursting Obito.


    Fortunately, both of them have filthy bodies, and Obito has not yet adapted to the Six Paths Sage mode. He cannot use Yin Yang Dun as he likes, and his broken body can recover soon.


    After launching the attack, Obito suddenly paused again, and what kind of person was Toikama, he immediately seized the opening of Obito, quickly pasted a few detonating symbols on Obito, and then shouted:


    "Quickly retreat, I''m going to use that ninjutsu."


    "Minato, let''s go." The third generation''s expression changed instantly, and then he shouted.


    He is a disciple of Feijian, so he naturally knows what Feijian means at this time, if there is a mutual riding detonation symbol.


    Even among all the forbidden techniques developed by Tobima, the Mutual Explosive Talisman can be regarded as one of the most powerful.


    This technique can use a detonating talisman to channel countless detonating talismans instantly and submerge the opponent with an explosion.


    With full force, a mountain can be directly blown to pieces.


    But this technique has a big disadvantage, the performer cannot stay away.


    This presents an embarrassing problem, this technique is too powerful, if you get too close, you will blow yourself up and leave nothing behind.


    But how could Tokaima develop a completely useless technique, which is used together with the reincarnation of the dirty soil.


    Use detonating symbols to spread detonating symbols on the body of the dead with dirty bodies, making them attack opponents like human bombs.


    Although Minato didn''t know what happened, he left very quickly.


    Yongze, who gathered the Immortal Chakra on the spot, also stopped and withdrew a certain distance.


    When the second generation put the detonating talisman on Obito''s body, Hashirama also used the wooden escape to bind Obito.


    After finishing all this, Hashirama quickly backed away. Although Yutu''s body was immortal, he didn''t want to experience being blown to pieces by the detonating talisman.


    "I didn''t expect that I, who developed this technique, would have such a day." Tomona sighed.


    Before, he used others as human bombs, but he didn''t expect to do it himself this time.


    Boom! !


    The detonation rate detonation symbol between the doors, the huge explosion sounded continuously, as if there was no end.


    "This is too scary." Naruto stared at the area covered by continuous explosions with wide eyes.


    "Being hit by such a terrifying forbidden technique by Nidaime, even if it is Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails, it should..." After the explosion stopped, Sandai looked at the place filled with huge smoke and dust, thinking that Obito should be dead now.


    But the third generation didn''t know. If he didn''t say that, he might not be dead. Once the flag is set, he probably won''t die.


    The huge smoke dissipated, revealing Obito''s intact body.


    Not only was it not killed, it was not injured at all!


    The pupils in the door suddenly shrank, and quickly evacuated from this area. Because of the bombardment by the black mutual detonator, this area has become a deep pit with a huge range.


    Obito ignored Tomona, he scanned everyone on the field, and finally set his sights on Yongze.


    He sensed that Yongze was accumulating strength, and the voice in his heart was saying that as long as he shot at Yongze, it would not hinder him.


    Although he doesn''t think he will lose to a brainless monster like Ten Tails, Obito won''t mind if he can master the Six Ways mode more smoothly.


    Feeling the undisguised malice of Obito, Yongze frowned slightly. As long as he absorbs the natural energy for a period of time, his sage mode will be more powerful and durable this time, instead of quitting directly with a single stab.


    "Monkey, Minato, you cover me, don''t let Obito disturb me, I need a little time to absorb natural energy." Nagasawa greeted his teammates directly.


    He is not fighting Obito, but he has a group of very reliable teammates.


    Theoretically, without him, this war would also end with the victory of Naruto and others.


    "I''ll try my best." Sandai nodded, then summoned a shuriken that was bigger than a human, swung it fiercely, and shot it at Obito.


    After throwing the shuriken, the three generations quickly formed seals.


    "Shuriken Shadow Clone Art!"


    The huge shuriken that was originally flying rapidly split into dozens of pieces, and all shot towards Obito.


    This is a ninjutsu developed by him inspired by the Shadow Clone Jutsu developed by the second generation. It is much more difficult than the Shadow Clone. It requires four seconds to complete the seal before it can be used. It is very powerful.


    The Qiudao jade on the back of Obito''s hand began to change shape again, turning into a black disc.


    Obito swung the black disc and smashed all the huge black shurikens with ease.


    Seeing the terrifying power of the black ball on the back of Obito''s hand, Sandai let out a slight breath.


    He is sure that this is definitely not a blood successor limit or a blood successor elimination, but a more advanced existence, which contains at least four changes in the nature of chakra.


    Phew!


    After defeating all the kunai, Obito aimed his left hand at Sandai, and the Qiudama changed shape again in an instant, turning into a long thorn and stabbing at Sandai.


    Because the speed was too fast, although the third generation got out of the way, half of his arm was interrupted.


    After breaking off half of Sandai''s arm, Obito ignored him and continued walking towards Nagasawa.


    At this time, Naruto and Sasuke were ready to attack.


    "Wind Dun Daiyu Spiral Maru Shuriken!"


    "Flame escape with soil life!"


    Naruto threw the prepared large spiral pill shuriken towards Obito.


    At the same time, Sasuke also shot out the prepared black flame with Susanoo.


    On the way to Obito, Naruto''s Whirlmaru Shuriken and Sasuke''s Black Flame collided.


    The original white spiral pill shuriken was instantly dyed black by black flames, and black flames were burning all over it.


    This is a new combo technique that Naruto came up with. Using Wind Dun can increase the power of Fire Dun, making the two already powerful moves even more powerful.


    Looking at the black Helix Maru shuriken, Obito''s expression was still so calm, and he didn''t take this combination skill seriously.


    Obito burst out with extremely strong speed, easily dodging Naruto Sasuke''s attack, and at the same time, Qiudao changed shape again, turning into a black thorn and shooting towards Naruto Sasuke.


    But fortunately, Minato was by his side, so he grabbed one with each hand and took them away with Flying Thunder God.


    Boom! !


    A deep pit was left at the place where the seeking jade turned into a black thorn hit.


    "You have to be careful, we are reincarnated from the dirt, even if we are hit, we can recover automatically." Minato seriously reminded the two of them.


    After finishing talking, Minato took out six Hiraijin Kunai, and said: "I also have one of my own ninjutsu, let me use the spiral flash super round dance roar three-style to delay time for the second generation of the other world. "


    Nagazawa:¡­


    Nongze, who was keeping still and absorbing the natural energy, almost laughed out loud.


    Minato is the only one who can name such a funny ninjutsu with a serious face.


    Seeing this, Hashirama not far away is also planning to go around Yongze to protect Yongze.


    If there is still someone capable of confronting Obito head-on, Hashirama can only think of his younger brother from another world.


    Yongze''s only attack so far is the flame slash that slashed thousands of splinters and severely injured the ten tails.


    The horror of that knife can be clearly felt even in the pillars outside the Four Chiyang Formation.


    That knife, no matter how he defends, it is impossible to resist.


    So Hashirama is going to be a support for a while, and let his younger brother from another world do the output.


    But when Hashirama was about to go to Nagasawa to protect him, Madara holding the Uchiha fan fell in front of Hashirama.


    "Hashi hot mom, how long do you want me to wait." Madara smiled wildly and pointed at Hashirama with the Uchiha fan.


    "Madara, don''t make trouble, this time the enemy is stronger than before." Hashirama said.


    Madara laughed loudly, ignored Hashirama''s words, and directly opened the full body Susanoo.


    A huge warrior with a figure beyond the mountain appeared, with two sharp swords hanging from his waist and a pair of huge wings behind his back.


    "Hey." Hashirama sighed, it seems that the battle with Madara is inevitable.


    "The art of wood escape and wooden man!"


    A huge wooden figure made of wood appeared and confronted Susano.


    Zhujian clasped his hands again, summoned four wooden dragons, surrounded the wooden man, and attacked Madara.


    Since it''s unavoidable, let''s quickly defeat Madara and help Nagasawa and the others.


    The battle has escalated again. At this time, the war is no longer accessible to ordinary coalition ninjas.


    Whether it is the battle between Obito and Nagasawa and others, or the battle between Hashirama and Madara, it is not something ordinary people can get into.


    Mere fallout can destroy large areas.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： Yongze who has entered the fairy mode again

    Chapter 324 Yongze who entered the fairy mode again


    Whoosh! !


    Kunai held between Minato''s ten fingers quickly shot around and inserted into the ground.


    Obito didn''t care about the Kunai scattered around Minato. In the face of absolute power, everything is false.


    But just when Obito was about to deal with the rushing Minato, the ten tails in him became dissatisfied.


    It''s been so long that the bug that poses a huge threat has not been solved, and it still has to deal with that guy by itself.


    Ten-tails began to explode with strength to fight for control of the body.


    Obito, who was flying, suddenly swelled up and turned into a huge white meat ball, only the limbs and head remained unchanged.


    But the head and arms of a normal person grow on the huge white meat ball that is more than ten meters high, which makes it even more ridiculous and ridiculous.


    Obito frowned, a monster is a monster, and he didn''t even have such a little patience.


    Obito''s sudden change made Minato not dare to act rashly. He stopped and watched Obito cautiously, in case Obito was about to perform some powerful ninjutsu.


    But Minato vaguely guessed the truth when he saw Obito''s ugly expression.


    Perhaps, Obito was not preparing some powerful technique, but was unable to perfectly control the power of the ten tails, which is why the current mutation occurred.


    "Obito seems unable to control the power of the tailed beast inside him." Minato quickly shouted out his guess and told the others.


    But Obito quickly told Minato with his actions that even if he looked like this, he could still attack.


    Obito''s pitiful arm, which looked small under the huge white meat ball, aimed at Minato Naruto Sasuke and the others, ready to launch a qiudao ball attack.


    But at the moment when Obito launched the Obito, the power of the ten tails exploded in Obito''s body again, Obito''s body was further deformed, and half of the arm began to swell, causing the trajectory of the Obito to deviate.


    boom!


    Boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and the Qiudao jade that was originally a few centimeters became huge instantly after being launched, destroying the ground and creating a deep pit.


    Because the distance was too close to Obito, even Obito''s huge meat ball body was blown up in half.


    Seeing this terrifying power, Naruto swallowed and said, "It''s so powerful, did he just want to kill your clone, Dad?"


    The place where Obito attacked just now, except for a shadow clone from Minato before, there is nothing else.


    Minato shook his head and said, "I was planning to use Flying Thunder God to take away the black ball. At the end, Obito''s arm was also alienated, which caused the black ball to deviate from its original attack trajectory."


    Although half of the body was destroyed by the explosion, the remaining half of the meat ball squirmed for a while, and soon recovered, but it was not as round as before.


    The ten tails whose body was injured became even crazier, not only limited to the body, Obito''s whole body was distorted, the arms, thighs, and even the head began to be distorted, completely turning into a big white meat ball , only one eye of reincarnation is exposed.


    However, the distortion continues, and soon, even the only eye will be covered.


    "Lin..." Obito''s only exposed eye appeared a layer of mist, as if tears were swirling in the eye.


    Obito can feel that Ten Tails wants to devour him, his memory, and everything about him. If this continues, his memory of being Obito will disappear.


    The tears in his eyes were not because he was in pain from being beaten by Qiudao, nor was it because he was afraid of the power of the ten tails, but because his body felt that he was about to lose something important.


    "Obito..." Seeing Obito whose body was deformed and tears appeared in his eyes, Minato felt a burst of grief.


    Obito was obviously a sunny boy who wanted to become Hokage before, but now he has turned into this monster, suffering great pain.


    All of this is because he, the teacher, did not fulfill his responsibilities.


    If, on that day, he recognized the masked man as Obito, not the so-called Madara Uchiha, would the ending be better?


    "Ahhhh!"


    ¡®My heart hurts, it hurts so much! ¡¯Before, Obito said that he has no heart, so he can no longer feel pain.


    But at this moment, Obito clearly felt that his heart was hurting, which was ten thousand times more painful than the so-called physical pain, because he didn''t want to lose that memory.


    Obito no longer cares about everything in reality, he begins to fight with ten tails in his inner world with all his strength.


    A mere monster dares to try to devour him.


    He wants to eliminate the ninja, eliminate the ninja village, eliminate this painful ninja world, and take everyone to the perfect dream world.


    How could he lose to a brainless monster like this!


    "Obito, all I can do for you now is to end you."


    Minato sighed, and used Hiraishen to teleport to the Hiraishen Kunuage closest to Obito, the right hand exploded with chakra, condensing a huge spiral pill, ready to kill Obito when Obito lost control, end his suffering.


    However, just when Minato was about to rush in front of Obito, the huge meat ball suddenly shrank into a small meat ball, and then a strong white light burst out from the meat ball, and Obito turned into a human again and appeared in front of everyone in sight.


    This time, Obito has changed a lot compared to before. Originally, Chiguo''s upper body has an extra robe with the same skin color, and he has an extra black tin staff in his hand.


    In the past, only the backs of the two hands had Dao Dao jades, but now there are many Dao Dao jades spinning behind the back.


    The Obito at this time has truly entered the Six Paths level and has become the Six Paths Obito.


    "Thanks to you guys wounding Juwei, I was able to completely control Juwei so quickly." Obito sneered, and then slapped the water gate rushing towards him.


    Minato''s expression changed, and he immediately used Flying Thunder God.


    boom!


    One of Minato''s arms flew at the sound.


    "It''s so fast, it''s stronger and faster than before. Even if I use Flying Thunder God immediately, I still lose an arm." Minato said with a solemn expression after using Flying Thunder God to return to Naruto Sasuke.


    "Hehe." Hearing Minato''s words, Obito smiled, pointed at Minato and said, "Do you think you really ran away?"


    Minato followed Obito''s finger to look at his broken arm, only to see a black ball on his broken arm!


    Minato''s pupils shrank sharply, just now when Obito slapped his arm flying, he actually attached the black ball to his arm!


    The black ball bursts out with white light, and the terrifying power is about to erupt.


    At this critical moment, Nidaimu suddenly appeared, touched the seeking jade, and then teleported to the side of Obito, and said coldly: "I will return it to you."


    Boom! !


    A violent explosion sounded, and the strong white light made this area look like daylight at the moment of the explosion, and the ground trembled because of the powerful force.


    Takama reappeared next to Minato, and then explained: "The one who was sent over just now is a shadow clone. I left a mark on that guy when I used the mutual detonator before."


    "Wow, Uncle Iwagan No. 2, you have learned my father''s ninjutsu." Naruto said in surprise.


    The second generation glanced at Naruto, and corrected him: "I developed the Flying Thunder God Art, it should be said that Minato learned my art.


    Besides, you should call me Nidaime-sama. "


    Naruto scratched his head in embarrassment, this second-generation uncle seemed not as easy to talk to as the previous one.


    "If you don''t die now, you should be seriously injured." Tobuma stared at the huge dust cloud caused by the violent explosion.


    However, the wounded Obito he imagined did not appear, the smoke cleared, and a huge black ball appeared in everyone''s sight.


    As if aware that the explosion was over, the black **** began to disappear, turning back into small black balls, revealing the intact Obito hidden inside.


    "Looks like you have to hit him before the black ball defends." Seeing the intact Obito, Tomona analyzed.


    "You won''t have this chance." Obito said coldly, now he can use Yin Yang Dun as he likes, even if it is a body reincarnated from the dirt, if he kills him, he will really die and will not recover.


    "Really, then I have to give it a try."


    A voice that surprised Tobima and the others appeared, and they looked quickly.


    Yongze, with some black patterns on his eyes and red light all over his body, slowly walked over, and he entered the fairy mode again!


    "Second-generation Uncle Yanyan No. 1, you have recovered, and now our combat effectiveness has increased again." Naruto said in surprise.


    "You came just in time, I just thought of a good tactic." Tobuma said.


    "What tactic?" Yongze walked to the side of Tobima with a knife, and asked.


    "Can the tactics that are directly told to others still be called tactics? Look carefully, although the strength may not be as good as yours, but don''t underestimate me." Tomona said to Yongze, and then patted Minato.


    Minato understood instantly, and walked in front of Yongze.


    Looking at the movements of the two, Yongze probably knew what they were thinking. Immortal power and breathing method erupted at the same time, and the black sword covered by the armed color ignited a crimson flame, and then slashed towards the water gate.


    "Flying Thunder God''s Mutual Twister Technique!"


    Tamama used Flying Raijin again to come to Obito''s side, and then used Flying Raijin on Obito.


    The Minato who was cut by Nagasawa also used the Flying Thunder God technique at the same time.


    In an instant, Obito and Minato switched positions. Obito took a slash from Nagasawa, spit out a mouthful of blood, and flew backwards.


    After being hacked into the air, Obito quickly controlled Qiudaoyu to spin rapidly around his body to prevent another surprise attack from Tokaima.


    "Use Flying Thunder God to switch positions at the same time, I underestimated you." Obito touched the blood on his waist and said.


    "It really worked." Tomona saw that Obito was injured, with a smile on his face. This was the first time Obito was injured by their attack.


    "Don''t make such an attack again for the time being." Yong Ze said suddenly.


    Takama Minato Naruto and the others looked at Nagasawa together, wasn¡¯t it just a good moment, why didn¡¯t you continue.


    "Didn''t you find that Yongdaimei''s arm hasn''t recovered yet?" Yongze said.


    When Yongze said this, Toikama felt something was wrong for a moment, and then said: "It really shouldn''t be. According to the principle of reincarnation of dirt, it should have recovered."


    At first, Minato didn''t care, thinking it was just a slow recovery, but when he heard the founder of Dirty Reincarnation say something was wrong, he asked what was going on.


    Taijian thought for a while, and then said solemnly: "The guy may be using a technique based on Yin Yang Dun, which can ignore all ninjutsu. If he is hit, he will die even if he is reincarnated."


    "No, if it''s Yin Yang Dun, then the attack just now shouldn''t be effective." Tomona frowned, he remembered that Yongze''s flame had burned to the soil.


    "Maybe it''s because of the Immortal Mode? The attribute I just used was Immortal Art." Yong Ze said.


    Feijian''s eyes lit up, Yin Yang Dun can ignore ordinary ninjutsu, but it doesn''t necessarily dispel immortal jutsu.


    "If that Obito used Yin Yang Dun, then he really couldn''t get close easily. Flying Thunder God approached twice in a row. He must be extremely guarded against me." Toika understood what Yong Ze meant.


    "You guys just wait for the opportunity, and I will be the main attacker." The sword held by Nagasawa ignited a crimson flame again, and then walked towards Obito.


    "Listen to them, you are not from this world, why do you take the risk to help them." Obito asked Yongze while holding a six-pronged tin stick.


    Yongze is an unexpected person. It would be fine if Yongze didn¡¯t have a fairy mode, but he is just a little stronger than Senjujuma.


    However, Yongze in the immortal mode is too strong, so strong that he feels a great threat even in the immortal mode of the Six Paths.


    "Because I am Hokage, as a Hokage, how can I just watch Konoha ninja sacrifice and ignore it, even if it is Konoha from another world." Nagasawa continued to walk towards Obito.


    Since you want to find a reason at random, it is natural to find someone who is handsome and great.


    "Even if you die because of it? Your immortal mode has a time limit, but my power has no time limit." Obito continued to threaten Yongze.


    Nagaze did not continue to argue with Obito, he told Obito his answer with actions.


    boom!


    Nagasawa Chakra erupted, cracked the ground, and rushed towards Obito with the powerful impact.


    Obito thought he could match the ancestor of the ninja, Sage of the Six Paths, but was ignored by Yongze again and again, and he was also angry.


    Just because he doesn''t want to fight you doesn''t mean he''s afraid of you, he just doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    Obito held a six-way tin stick, bursting out at a powerful speed, and rushed towards Yongze.


    when! when! when!


    The two fought countless times in a short time, and the sound of the collision of weapons resounded across the battlefield.


    Obito thought that he could smash the opponent''s sword with the weapon transformed from the jade of seeking Tao, but he didn''t expect that the black sword was unexpectedly hard.


    After all, Obito had never practiced any swordsmanship or warfare, so he could only rely on his strong speed and strength to hold on. He soon fell into a disadvantage, and sword marks gradually appeared on his body.


    Obito is not feeling well, and Yongze is not feeling very well either.


    His domineering energy is being consumed at a rapid rate, otherwise the sword would have been interrupted by the six-way tin battle with soil.


    Six levels are not as simple as he imagined, and there is almost no aspect that can be called a weakness.


    If it weren''t for the fetters in his heart, he kept his hands everywhere, and in the end his belief was not firm and the tailed beast was pulled out. Ming Zuo, who didn''t have Liudao''s support, couldn''t defeat Liudao Obito.


    The gap between non-six realms and six realms is really too big.


    boom!


    The two of them burst into force and made a move, and each retreated dozens of meters.


    The retreating Obito used the flying ability of the six-way mode to rise into the air at a high speed, and then quickly threw out six black sticks with red light and inserted them around.


    "Six Scarlet Sun Formation!" Accompanied by Obito''s seal, six huge red light curtains rose suddenly to form a hexagonal prism barrier, trapping everyone inside.


    If you can¡¯t fight close combat, then stop fighting and change to something else.


    You, the second generation of another world, don''t want to protect Konoha ninjas, but you want to see how many Konoha ninjas you can protect under Ten Tails'' Tailed Beast Jade.


    After setting up the barrier, Obito immediately released the Ten-Tails that terrified the coalition ninjas.


    This chapter is 4.3k and so on


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： Nagasawas Enlightenment

    Chapter 325 Yongze''s Enlightenment


    The huge ugly monster appeared again in front of many coalition ninjas.


    Many coalition ninjas changed their complexions and took a step back subconsciously.


    Because there were too many dead ninjas from Ten Tails, a large number of coalition ninjas died under various attacks from Ten Tails. Even the headquarters of the Allied Forces was destroyed by Ten Tails and one Tailed Beast Jade, and all members died in battle.


    This has nothing to do with being bold or not, it stems from the awe of higher creatures deep in the genes.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, there is Hokage fighting with us in the past, even monsters like Ten Tails don''t need to be afraid." Seeing that the morale of the coalition forces was a bit low, Sakura couldn''t help shouting.


    The coalition ninjas around heard Sakura''s words, and remembered the scene when the five Hokages first arrived. At that time, Naruto exhausted too much chakra and exited the Nine Lamas mode. The coalition ninjas tried their best but failed to intercept the tail Beast jade, it was the Hokage who suddenly appeared and saved them.


    Yes, no matter how terrifying the ten tails are, they still have Hokages from history.


    Hearing Sakura''s words, Obito sneered, how naive, did he not consider Hokage''s Flying Raijin?


    Tuwei lay on the ground and began to stick needles vigorously, as if trying to get into the ground.


    During the constant struggle, the shape of the ten tails began to change again.


    A huge, thick, emerald green tree trunk sprang from Ten Tails, and it wasn''t over yet.


    There is not even a single green leaf on the thick and emerald green branches, but four huge dark red flower buds grow out, which are exactly the same as the flower buds spit out from Shiwei''s mouth before.


    There is no need to bring soil to explain, everyone knows what this flower bud is used for.


    There is no doubt that it is used to launch the tail beast jade.


    "I can only transfer one of the four tailed beast jades. If you are faster in the fourth generation, can you transfer two more." Tomona looked at Minato.


    Minato smiled helplessly and said: "Secondaime, although I''m a little faster than you, but this is not enough for me to transfer one more tail beast jade.


    In the case of no mark, transferring one is already the maximum. "


    "I can transfer one, but even so, there is still one that I can''t handle." Yong Ze said with a frown.


    If there is no six red sun array, let alone one, the four tailed beast jades can be solved by Zhujian alone.


    Because the best way to deal with the Tailed Beast Jade is never to counteract the Tailed Beast Jade head-on, but to change the flight trajectory of the Tailed Beast Jade so that the Tailed Beast Jade misses it.


    But if there are six red sun formations, this method is different.


    The Six Scarlet Sun Array envelops everyone in a hexagonal prism. No matter how you try to deviate the trajectory of the Tailed Beast Jade, it will eventually hit the light curtain of the Six Scarlet Sun Array.


    At that time, the energy of the four tailed beast jades exploded inside the six red sun formations. Not to mention the common ninjas of the coalition forces, even Yong Ze couldn''t stand it.


    The four dark red buds began to condense chakra, and terrifying energy fluctuations were brewing in the buds.


    The fighting spirit that had just been ignited by the coalition forces was extinguished in an instant. How can the four ten-tailed beast jade fight against it?


    Pata, the knife of a Kirigakure ninja fell to the ground, looking at the four dark red buds that were condensing the tailed beast jade with dull eyes, and said bitterly:


    "After fighting for so long, what is it for? Is the result still the same?"


    He is not a timid ninja, he has experienced the third ninja war.


    He did not give up even in the face of the siege of Konoha''s powerful enemies, and led the team to break out of the siege.


    Has also performed many missions where life is hanging by a thread.


    However, at this moment, he was really desperate.


    There are four of the ten-tailed beast jade that almost destroyed the entire coalition army.


    Such a quantity, such an absolute power, how to fight against it.


    After fighting hard for so long, many companions died one after another, but this is the result.


    In the dark night, the dark red tailed beast jade brewing in the flower buds keeps expanding, as if four blood moons are rising, dyeing the night into blood.


    The blood-like color is everywhere, as if implying the tragic end of the coalition ninjas.


    The entire battlefield is surrounded by a sad atmosphere.


    "Heh, let''s perish in regret." Obito made a black ball with Qiudao jade, protected him in it, and sneered.


    "If you are willing to surrender now and give up resistance, I can stop attacking and take you to the dream world without worries." Obito persuaded him to surrender.


    He has never been a bloodthirsty person, all his killings are to accomplish his purpose.


    Anyway, if you die, you will live in a dream world in Infinite Moon Reading, Obito thinks so.


    So he never felt guilty when he killed.


    Many coalition forces were shaken. Although they hadn''t put down their weapons yet, the complex expressions on their faces had exposed their thoughts.


    As long as you surrender, you can survive. This is a very big temptation.


    After all, what could be more important than being alive?


    Seeing this scene, Shigego persuaded Sasuke to use the reverse psychic yo-yo with him.


    Yongze gripped the hilt of the sword tightly, thinking about one thing in his heart.


    He was wondering if he could cut off the sacred tree so as to prevent the launch of the tailed beast jade.


    Although the body of the sacred tree has never been cut, Yongze believes that it must be one of the most difficult things on this planet to cut.


    Obito has seen his slashing before, but he still released the sacred tree, and didn''t even restrain Yongze, but used the seeking jade to protect himself in advance.


    That Obito must be relying on something, thinking that Yongze''s slash is not enough to destroy the sacred tree.


    Since this is the case, Yongze''s only choice is to burn all the power in his body and use the ultimate knife to try to cut off the sacred tree.


    If this knife goes on, regardless of success or failure, Yongze will lose his fighting power for a long time, even if there are two charging treasures such as Naruto Minato to supplement Chakra.


    That knife consumes not only the chakra and physical strength of the body, but also deeper things that cannot be recovered in a short time, such as vitality.


    Therefore, Yong Ze must carefully consider.


    Although I didn''t plan to pass the level directly in this challenge, but I lost my combat effectiveness without even knowing Liudao Madara, isn''t it a bit of a loss?


    However, if you don¡¯t do that, if the four tailed beast jades come down, only those few can survive the entire battlefield.


    Yong Ze faced a difficult choice.


    Hashirama, who was fighting with Madara, couldn''t help frowning when he saw this scene, and shouted: "Madara, your companion is too messy, don''t stop me, I''m going to stop him."


    Madara laughed loudly, ignored Hashirama''s words and continued to attack Hashirama, and then said: "So what, we are all reincarnated bodies from the dirt, so don''t worry."


    To Madara, the coalition forces are like ants. Although they are weak, they are annoying if there are too many.


    Madara would be quite happy if Obito could clean up those ants.


    "Madara, you''re going too far!" Hashirama''s expression became serious, and his eyes seemed to be burning with anger.


    This is the first time he got angry when he met Madara.


    "Oh, are you serious, just come on, Hashi hot mom!" Seeing that Hashirama seemed to be angry, Madara became even more excited, just like the proud look of a bad boy who got the attention of a good girl through mischief.


    "Immortal Art¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤True Thousand Hands!"


    Zhijian clasped his hands together, and summoned a huge wooden Guanyin statue.


    The Guanyin statue is huge, with a body as large as the ten tails, and has countless huge fists, each of which is as huge as a mountain.


    "Hahaha, this makes sense." Madara laughed crazily, and instantly summoned a complete Susanoo, drew his sword and charged towards Hashirama.


    Whoosh!


    Avalokitesvara smashed its huge mountain-like fist towards Madara, so fast that it even tore through the air, causing bursts of empty humming.


    Facing the large number of giant fists that hit, Madara did not hesitate at all. Every time he swung a sword, a large number of wooden fists were cut off.


    "Hashirama, your fist is not as strong as it was then." Madara sighed.


    That day, in the Valley of the End, he and Hashirama had a life-and-death duel.


    At that time, Hashirama was really powerful. Even if he was still wearing Kyuubi, he was not Hashirama''s opponent. If he hadn''t prepared a backhand in advance, he might really die in Hashirama''s hands.


    Hashirama used the top Buddha, and when hundreds of huge fists hit him, his mighty Susanoo was instantly blown up.


    But now, he can resist Hashirama''s fist and move forward without Kyuubi.


    Madara knows why, because he is stronger than before, and he has reincarnation eyes.


    Because Zhujian was reincarnated from the dirty soil, his strength is not at its peak.


    "Turning Buddha on the top!" Zhu Jian didn''t speak, but silently used his strongest trick.


    Although the power has decreased because the strength is not at the peak, this move is also not so easy to catch!


    Bang bang bang!


    Although Hashirama went all out to explode the chakra, all the fists of the huge Guanyin statue were dispatched together, and the huge fists that covered the sky and the sun smashed towards Susano.


    Madara stopped talking this time, and went all out to deal with the attacking giant punch.


    Although Hashirama said that Hashirama was not at the peak, Madara did not dare to underestimate it. After all, this is Senju Hashirama!


    is the man who has beaten him several times!


    Hashirama was entangled by Madara and couldn''t make a move, and the other Hokages couldn''t do anything.


    Looking at the ninjas surrounded by a sad atmosphere, Yongze silently clenched the hilt of his sword again.


    Really, knowing that he hates tragedies the most, but still creating this kind of scene, it''s a shame!


    Isn''t it just tens of thousands of points, really think that Yongze can''t afford it? A matter of two weeks.


    "Hoo hoo." Yongze began to operate the sun''s breath to the maximum, and let his breathing method approach the time of visualizing the sun.


    At this moment, the red light on Yongze''s body turned to golden light, the chakra was rapidly consumed, and the already terrifying aura on his body became more and more unfathomable.


    "What are you going to do, are you dying?" Tobuma noticed the change in Yongze''s body and asked in surprise.


    In his perception, Yongze''s aura at this moment has surpassed the sacred tree that is gathering four tailed beast jades, and is more terrifying than anyone he has ever seen before.


    But at the same time as this terrifying momentum was produced, the rest of Yongze''s body was also rapidly declining.


    The second generation immediately knew that Yongze was going to perform a certain forbidden technique to improve his strength.


    Nagaze showed a smile, and then said: "Someone has to do something, and all I want to do now is to cut down that ugly tree."


    Feijian''s heart was shaking wildly, and the unhappiness caused by Yongze''s arrogance before dissipated.


    A person who is not in one world is willing to burn his life to fight for this world just because the villages in the two worlds have the same name and there are some people with the same name.


    "I admit that you are a greater Hokage than me." Tomama said in a deep voice, and he recognized this ninja from another world with the same appearance and name as him.


    Yongze walked towards the sacred tree. Every step he took, the light on his body became more dazzling.


    Originally, some desperate ninjas were attracted by Yongze who was shining with dazzling golden light.


    They looked at Yongze, and watched Yongze slowly walking towards the sacred tree, and a glimmer of expectation appeared in their hearts again.


    Perhaps, this man who can turn night into day can save them.


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Naruto shouted and stopped Yongze.


    Nagaze stopped and looked at Naruto.


    In fact, he also guessed that besides cutting down the sacred tree, there are other ways to resolve it.


    Otherwise, how could there be so many ninjas alive after the battle.


    But Yongze has long forgotten the details, he can only use his own method to solve it.


    "Dad, I remember you said before that as long as it is someone who has direct or indirect contact with your chakra, you can transfer it." Naruto said calmly.


    Minato nodded.


    The corners of Naruto''s mouth raised, and then he raised his fist and said, "Father, let''s fist bump."


    Although Minato didn''t know what Naruto was going to do, he still raised his remaining left arm and fist bumped Naruto.


    The moment Minato and Naruto bumped their fists, their Chakras were linked together.


    At the same time, the chakra coat of the coalition ninja that originally disappeared reappeared.


    The coalition ninjas were surprised, and the perception ninjas told the truth. In fact, Naruto''s chakra has always been on them, but they didn''t reveal it because they consumed too much.


    As Naruto''s father, Minato instantly understood Naruto''s thoughts, and sighed in his heart, his son was indeed excellent, surpassing him.


    Originally, it was unrealistic to have so many coalition forces come into contact with Minato¡¯s Chakra at once, but it¡¯s different now.


    Naruto himself is linked with the Chakras of all the coalition forces, and now Naruto is linked with the Chakras of the Minato, which is equivalent to linking the Chakras of the Minato and the ninjas of the Alliance.


    Naruto acted as a giant adapter, linking everyone.


    "Naruto, when I return to my world, I will train you seriously." Yongze also understood Naruto''s thoughts, the golden light on his body slowly dissipated, he gave up his previous thoughts, and then smiled.


    Seeing that the grown-up Naruto is so reliable and can save him 40,000 points, Yongze is very happy.


    This is Naruto who did not experience a good education in his childhood.


    If Naruto had a good education since childhood, what kind of ninja would he get?


    "Haha, Uncle Yanyan No. 1, it''s a deal. I''ll treat me in another world to eat Ichiraku ramen all I can eat." Naruto said with a happy smile.


    I wrote a total of 8.4k, I haven¡¯t written so much for a long time, I feel my eyes and fingers are a little tired


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： Fairy fox scorching sun tree

    Chapter 326 Fairy Fox Scorching Sun God Tree


    Obito watched the coalition ninjas ignite their chakra coats again, and thought that Naruto was planning to distribute chakra to the coalition forces to make the coalition forces fight against the tail beast jade.


    "I''m really overwhelmed." Obito sneered.


    Did you think you were strong after resisting a world change before?


    Not to mention four ten-tailed beast jades bombing together, even a ten-tailed beast jade can''t withstand this chakra coat.


    Changing the world is just the ability of Ten Tails itself, which can be activated at will, and it can only be regarded as a small skill at best.


    The Tailed Beast Jade is a big move on any tailed beast, and Ten Tails is naturally no surprise.


    "Since you want to resist to the end, then go to hell." Obito controlled Qiudao and blocked the gap for observation, and Tailed Beast Yu was about to launch.


    The tailed beast jade condensed by the flower buds is getting bigger and bigger, reaching an exaggerated height of a hundred meters.


    The four coquettish and huge tailed beast jades are like four blood moons, dyeing the ground in the Six Red Sun Formation bloody.


    The allied forces looked at the growing Tailed Beast Jade, and they were very uncertain, although Naruto''s Chakra had protected them many times in the war.


    However, this time there are a total of four tailed beast jades, can they really hold it?


    At this time, Sasuke walked not far from Naruto, and was about to ask Naruto how he planned to deal with the Tailed Beast.


    He didn''t listen to Zhongwu''s suggestion and run away with reverse psychic, but planned to stay on the battlefield.


    Even Naruto didn¡¯t run away, if he ran away so fast, what would it be, Sasuke didn¡¯t want to lose face?


    "By the way, you two don''t have my chakra on you, so get closer." Naruto noticed Sasuke and Shigego, and said.


    Sasuke walked to Naruto''s side, frowned and asked, "What''s the use of your chakra? Can it resist the tail beast jade?"


    Naruto raised the corner of his mouth, and then smiled confidently: "Although the Tailed Beast Jade cannot be blocked, it can defuse this attack."


    After finishing speaking, two chakra hands condensed on Naruto''s body, pressed them on Sasuke and Shigego, and passed the chakra to them.


    After Naruto finished transmitting Chakra, Chakra coats appeared on Shigego and Sasuke instantly.


    At this time, the Tailed Beast Jade of the Divine Tree finally condensed successfully.


    Four huge tailed beast jades with a height of 100 meters were shot in four different directions, trying to wipe out all the creatures in the six red sun array except the sacred tree.


    The four tailed beast jades are fast, and the terrifying power contained in them is enough to make a perception ninja''s hairs stand on end, and he dare not perceive it at will.


    "Huh."


    Minato took a deep breath.


    Transferring the entire ninja alliance in one go, this is something he has never experienced before.


    It is extremely difficult for Chakra to have direct or indirect contact with so many people.


    Secondly, it is not easy to transfer so many ninjas in one go.


    Fortunately, he now has the Yin Nine Tails in his body, otherwise it would be impossible to achieve just chakra.


    "Flying Thunder God Art!"


    Before the Tailed Beast Jade fell, Minato quickly launched the Flying Thunder God and moved out with the entire ninja alliance.


    Even Hashirama, who was fighting Madara, smiled when he saw the wonderful linkage between Naruto and Minato.


    Boom!


    Four Tailed Beast Jade fell to the ground, and the terrifying energy raged wildly on the ground, destroying everything.


    Even with the protection of the six scarlet sun formations, this terrifying power caused the ground outside to tremble, causing many members of the coalition forces outside to fall to the ground.


    Choji, who fell down, opened his eyes, looked at the intact body and the chakra coat that still existed on his body, and said in surprise: "We survived, and Naruto''s Chakra protected us again."


    The oppressive feeling of Tailed Beast Jade just now was too strong, Choji couldn''t take it anymore and closed his eyes.


    In fact, not only Choji, but many allied ninjas closed their eyes.


    The deadly sense of oppression is too strong, it seems that people will collapse if they look at it a few more times.


    But Shikamaru did shake his head, pointing his finger to the side of Choji, Choji looked along Shikamaru''s finger, and finally saw the light curtain of the six red sun array.


    "We... went outside!" Choji''s eyes widened, even more surprised than before.


    Shikamaru nodded. Although Tailed Beast Jade feels very oppressive, there are always some special people who dare to look directly at it, and Shikamaru is one of them.


    So, he can know what''s going on.


    It was the fourth generation who cast Flying Thunder God before the tail beast jade fell, leading everyone to escape from the barrier.


    Soon all the coalition forces found out that they had escaped from the Six Scarlet Sun Formation, and their spirits were shaken.


    It is too reliable to have Hokage as a fighting partner in the past, and such a dangerous situation has been turned into a breeze.


    After the explosion was completely over, Obito walked out of the **** ball that Qiudao turned into.


    "It should be cleaned up..." Obito, who just wanted to say that the ninja alliance should be cleaned up, fell silent when he saw the ninja alliance outside the barrier.


    The Ninja Alliance stunned Obito again.


    He originally thought that the lore that could kill most of the ninja coalition army did not kill a single ninja.


    Obito felt extremely complicated in an instant.


    But Obito has been working hard for unlimited monthly reading for so long, so naturally he won''t give up now.


    Obito waved his hand, and dispersed the Six Scarlet Sun Formation.


    Since the other party has cracked this trick, then this trick is useless.


    Next, rely on the confrontation of hard power.


    "Are you sure?" Tomona asked Yongze without looking back.


    "You can try it." Yongze replied with a smile, clenched the hilt of the sword, and the fairy mode and breathing method have reached their peak.


    Tomona grabbed Nagasawa''s shoulder, and with a whoosh, he came directly behind Obito.


    But Obito had been prepared for a long time, and the moment Tomama came with Nagasawa, he used the six tin sticks in front of him.


    boom! !


    A dull collision sounded, and Obito was directly slashed to the ground by Yongze''s heavy knife.


    Saw!


    Nagaze is in control, holding a black sword in his hand, and quickly follows Obito, preparing to continue to use the advantage of a swordsman to suppress Obito.


    Obito dodges Yongze''s attack in embarrassment, and from time to time uses the Taoist jade to transform into various forms to attack Yongze.


    But Yongze in fairy mode is not at all cowardly, if one sword can''t be broken, then two swords!


    Seeing that Obito, who had been arrogant to make the allied ninja surrender to him, was beaten violently, the allied ninja instantly felt refreshed.


    You guys also have today, why don''t you have the lofty attitude just now.


    "Come on, Nidaime Hokage." Many coalition ninjas cheered on Yong Ze.


    As for why they didn''t help Yongze, that was because they had a good idea.


    Nagaze and Obito fought, they had to put all their energy into watching the battle, and if they didn''t pay attention, they didn''t know where the two of them were fighting.


    Also have to pay attention to the aftermath of the attack of the two, in case they die from ninjutsu of unknown opponents.


    If they go up, it is not to help Yongze, but purely to add chaos.


    However, hearing so many people shouting for Nidaime Hokage to come on, I felt a little delicate while waiting for the opportunity to move.


    Although he is the Second Hokage, he is not the Second Hokage who is being called out at this time.


    "Wow, the second-generation Yan Yan uncle number one is too strong, and he actually suppressed Obito. I''m going to help him and fight with him!"


    Naruto''s body glowed with golden light, and the Nine Lamas mode was running to its peak, shouting passionately.


    Takama gave Naruto a faint look, and then said, "Although he is very passionate, have you ever considered a question, the other party has mastered Yin-Yang Dun, and only celestial arts and pure body arts can be effective."


    Naruto thought about it for a while, and his aura suddenly languished, it seemed like this.


    Takama shook his head when he saw Naruto like this, this kid really didn''t know what to say.


    Sometimes he can always come up with ways that ordinary people can''t think of, and he is also very adaptable in battle, but sometimes he behaves more stupid than his big brother...


    But Naruto quickly thought of a way. He calmed down and communicated with the nine tails in his body.


    "Next, I will attack in the form of Immortal Nine-Tails." Naruto raised the corners of his mouth, closed his eyes, and condensed the energy of the Immortal. After a while, he opened it again abruptly. Pupils like toads.


    Sage mode and Kulama mode appeared together, and Naruto''s aura instantly soared. This powerful chakra even made Sasuke next to him show a surprised expression.


    ¡®Naruto, this guy actually has such a powerful chakra! ¡¯ Sasuke said in surprise.


    ''When did he become so strong...'' Sasuke was very unwilling.


    "Xianfa Daiyu Spiral Maru Shuriken!"


    In Naruto''s hands, a huge Senju spiral pill shuriken was condensed.


    The movement between the gates was the same as before, swift and without a trace of sloppiness. He put his left hand on Naruto''s body, and instantly brought Naruto behind Obito.


    At this time, Obito is fully responding to Nagasawa''s offensive.


    Yongze''s swordsmanship is weird and changeable. Sometimes he doesn''t pay attention to strength, but pays more attention to the number of sword swings. He cuts out thousands of swords in an instant, and sometimes gathers the strength of the whole body together to make a peak sword.


    Facing such a vigorous Nagasawa, Obito will get hurt if he is not careful.


    Fortunately, after becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki, he has strong vitality, otherwise he would have been hacked to death by Yong Ze.


    Obito is going all out to deal with Nagasawa''s offensive, and has no time to take care of other things, and the speed of Tokaima is so fast, then the result is very clear.


    boom!


    Naruto''s huge Senju spiral ball shuriken patted Obito firmly, embedded Obito in the soil block, and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Yongze seized the opportunity, exploded with strength, and stabbed Obito''s chest with the black sword carrying golden flames.


    Boom! !


    At this critical juncture, the Daoist jade with soil turned into a semicircular barrier, blocking Yongze''s sword burning with golden flames.


    Obito controlled the Qiudao jade around him to expand rapidly, knocking back Yongze and Naruto, and then slowly floated back into the air.


    At this time, Minato, who had recovered from Chakra, used the flying thunder **** to come to Naruto and Nagasawa, and persuaded Obito: "Obito, stop, there is still a chance, you can''t defeat the Ninja Alliance."


    Until now, Minato has not given up persuading Obito.


    He wants to make up for his mistakes.


    "Hehe." Obito sneered.


    "Why don''t you surrender, what is there to commemorate in this ninja world, there is no real peace in this ninja world, only endless war and betrayal, this ninja world is simply a false world!"


    "As a teacher, you failed to recognize your student and thought it was Uchiha Madara, which is ridiculous.


    So, I am very happy that you became Hokage. It goes without saying that Hokage is only mediocre, and he can''t even recognize his own apprentice. Obito taunted Minato.


    Minato didn''t refute Obito''s words, but silently endured them.


    Because, in his heart, he really thinks so.


    It was his teacher who failed to fulfill his duty. If he recognized Obito that day, maybe the ending would be different.


    Nongze next to him couldn''t hold back anymore, what are you barking at, he was wearing a black robe and a mask, and he even changed his voice deliberately, and his ninjutsu was completely different.


    Let''s not talk about Minato, if you walk in front of your former self, you will see that Obito will recognize you or not.


    Not only was Yong Ze unable to hold back anymore, but Naruto next to him was furious, and dared to point his nose in his face and scold his father.


    "You who are not Hokage, what right do you have to scold Hokage, you arrogant bastard!" The irritable Naruto directly entered the form of a fully tailed beast, turning into a big fox with golden light.


    After completely entering the state of the Tailed Beast Jade, Naruto stretched out the fox''s claws directly, and used the Tailed Beast Jade in the same way as using a spiral ball shuriken.


    While gathering energy, Naruto ran towards the door.


    Although Naruto was very angry, Naruto was not overwhelmed by the anger. With his own speed, he was obviously not as fast as Obito.


    Seeing that Obito has no intention of turning back, Minato can only act with Naruto.


    They are father and son, and they each have Yin Yang Nine Tails in their bodies. Their chakras can be perfectly integrated, and then release more powerful ninjutsu.


    Although he really wanted Obito to survive.


    However, the current situation is that if Obito survives, more coalition ninjas will die, and even this ninja world will fall.


    So, he can''t stop doing it for his own selfish desires. He has to cooperate with his son to defeat Obito together.


    Minato also entered a state of full-tailed beast, and another Kyuubi with a slightly darker color appeared on the field in an instant.


    The two Nine-Tails stood side by side, and the chakra blended with each other, releasing terrifying power. This huge amount of chakra surprised even Hashirama who was fighting Madara.


    Such a huge amount of chakra is almost as much as him.


    Seeing Naruto and Minato pretending to be together, Nagasawa was not to be outdone, and the strength of his whole body burst out.


    At this time, Yongze''s whole body exudes dazzling golden light. Although his body size is not as good as that of Nine Tails, the light is brighter than that of Nine Tails. In this dark night, he looks like a living, burning little sun. .


    At the same time, pale golden flames also flowed on the black sword, releasing terrifying heat, causing the temperature around Yongze to rise rapidly. If you get too close, you will feel like you are in a fire.


    "Heh, let''s face the truth." Obito clasped his hands together, allowing Jubi to start the final evolution.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： The worlds number one sword

    Chapter 327 The World''s No. 1 Excalibur


    Boom boom boom!


    With the sealing of Obito, the sacred tree changed drastically again in an instant. Except for the flower bud at the crown, all the other flower buds were collected into the trunk and replaced by thick branches.


    The ground was shaking crazily, and thick tree roots continued to emerge from the ground, attacking the coalition ninjas.


    "Hehe, have I been wasting time with you?" Obito sneered.


    Just now, on the surface of the sacred tree, there is only a huge trunk and four flower buds, but in fact, the root system in the ground has been absorbing power and growing crazily.


    As a part of the sacred tree, the branches and roots of the sacred tree have strong power, not only extremely hard but also able to absorb all chakras.


    The roots of the tree suddenly drilled out of the ground, and Minato and Naruto had no time to dodge, and were firmly bound by the roots.


    Minato and Naruto wanted to explode Chakra to break the tree roots and escape, but suddenly found that they couldn''t condense Chakra at all.


    Their chakra is rapidly losing, not to mention the chakra explosion, the two were quickly sucked by the tree roots and quit the tailed beast, and quit the nine lama mode.


    Seeing this, Tomona immediately used Flying Raijin to teleport to Minato''s side, trying to save Minato and Naruto, but the tree branch and Naruto were completely wrapped in it, and Tomama couldn''t touch Naruto.


    The branches next to them were stabbing at them aggressively, and Feijian had no choice but to return to the ground with the water gate.


    "Water Escape ¡¤ Water Breaking Wave."


    A slender high-pressure water gun sprayed out from the door, cut off all the roots of the attacking tree, and then swept towards Naruto.


    But there are too many tree roots on Naruto''s side, and it is impossible for Toikama to cut off all the roots in one go. If you cut off a few roots, more roots will come.


    "Damn it, there are too many tree roots, can you use the flying thunder **** to pass Minato?" Tokaima had no choice but to ask Minato.


    He didn''t mark Naruto, only Minato.


    "My chakra has been absorbed, and now I can''t perform ninjutsu." Minato shook his head with an ugly face, and the sacred tree just sucked it out, and it was drained by him.


    Yongze noticed the situation here, instantly swung hundreds of sword lights, and slashed in the direction of Naruto.


    A large piece of tree roots were cut off, and Naruto fell down. Minato rushed out quickly, catching Naruto with his left hand.


    The chakra coat originally used by Naruto to protect the ninja alliance has become a life-threatening talisman. The more chakra you have on your body, the more tree roots will chase after you.


    For example, Kirabi, who is Jinchuriki like Naruto, is chased by dozens of tree roots alone, which is also a spectacle on the battlefield.


    Kirabi ran wildly, complaining: "Why don''t these tree roots chase other people, but chase me."


    Other tree roots are caught and tied up, but he is the only one who is chasing after him, adding a few new ones from time to time.


    "Because I have too much chakra than you, it''s really not good. Now ten tails have evolved to the final form." Eight tails feel a little bad.


    Those who are strong can use ninjutsu to cut off tree roots, but those who are a little weaker can''t do anything about the roots.


    Beating and hitting, running and running, only being tied up.


    And once tied up, it is really a dead end.


    Now everyone can''t protect themselves, let alone help others.


    Minato and Naruto can persist for a while relying on their own huge chakra, but ordinary people will be sucked dry by tree roots almost instantly and die directly.


    The battlefield was full of wailing, and many coalition ninjas appeared desperate.


    I thought victory was just around the corner, but did it end like this?


    I''m really not reconciled.


    Defeated so many reincarnated ninjas, resisted the offensive of the dirty soil, and survived the attacks of the ten tails and six Obito.


    In the end, he was going to be sucked dry of Chakra by the roots of the sacred tree and die ugly.


    If he knew the ending was like this, he might as well die by Madara''s hands, at least that would be a more honorable death.


    The posture of Chakra being drained and dying is too ugly, the skin of the whole body is wrinkled together, and the whole person is like a withered plant.


    The ninja closed his eyes, ready to accept the fate of death.


    However, he waited for a long time, but did not feel the pain he imagined, and he opened his eyes.


    Then, he saw the most beautiful flame he had ever seen in his life.


    An arc-shaped golden flame skipped over his tree, burning all the roots that came close to it.


    In this dark night, the golden flame is so dazzling, so brilliant, so beautiful...


    "It''s a big taboo to be distracted on the battlefield." Yongze patted the shoulder of the Yunyin ninja who was almost bound by tree roots and said.


    "Thank you." Yunyin Ninja came to his senses when he heard Yongze''s words, and quickly thanked Yongze.


    "Haha, you''re welcome. Your sword is very useful. It should be quite expensive. It will be returned to you after the war." Yongze laughed, and then started to travel at extreme speed, shuttling across the battlefield, cutting off the roots of the chasing coalition forces. .


    Yunyin Ninja looked at Yongze''s disappearing back, full of thoughts in his heart.


    He remembered Yunyin''s previous aggressive war...


    Could it be, are they wrong.


    The ninja coalition forces kept retreating, and the tree roots kept chasing after them, but with the blocking team headed by Nagasawa, the casualties of the ninja coalition forces began to decrease.


    After retreating to a certain distance, the tree roots stopped chasing the coalition forces, but returned to the ground again.


    It¡¯s not that the sacred tree has been extended to the extreme, it¡¯s just that Obito felt that the chakra had absorbed enough, so he controlled the sacred tree to stop.


    Hashirama saw such a drastic change in the sacred tree, while defending against Madara''s attack, he asked, "Madara, what''s going on."


    Madara attacked Hashirama while explaining:


    "This is Unlimited Monthly Reading. Have you seen the huge bud on the top of the sacred tree? When the bud opens, Unlimited Monthly Reading will be displayed, and a brand new world will appear, and I will be in charge."


    "up to you?"


    "That''s right, there are about fifteen minutes before the sacred tree blooms. Within these fifteen minutes, I will replace Obito and complete the infinite monthly reading." Spot nodded and said.


    "To complete this, I need your immortal power." Madara made black sticks while talking about his plan, preparing for the follow-up opportunities.


    Hashirama was startled when he heard it, and the unlimited monthly reading was only about to start in fifteen minutes.


    Although he doesn''t know what ninjutsu is, it is worthy of Madara''s attention. Hashirama has no doubt that this jutsu has the ability to change the ninja world.


    Hashirama controls the avatar and asks if there are ninjas from the Yamanaka clan among the coalition forces.


    Ino raised his hand silently.


    "Do you know the art of turning around?" the wooden clone asked directly.


    Ino nodded.


    "Help me connect with everyone, I have something important to say."


    Hashirama told the coalition forces about the information he got from Madara, and sincerely encouraged the ninja coalition forces.


    Originally hearing that the world would change in fifteen minutes, many ninja coalition forces couldn''t help feeling desperate.


    But hearing Hashirama''s sincere words behind him, the hearts of the ninja allied forces burned again.


    The God of Ninja personally encouraged them to weave the future of the ninja together with them, who can stand it.


    At this time, Orochimaru fell from the sky and came to the battlefield.


    Midai glanced at Orochimaru and asked, "Where''s Gokage?"


    At the beginning, they acted separately. They first went to the frontal battlefield to stop Madara and Obito, while Orochimaru and his team went to rescue Gokage.


    "The treatment has been completed. If you are not a coward, it should be here soon." Orochimaruyin sneered.


    Sandai glanced at Orochimaru speechlessly, and said, "Your mouth is still as poisonous as before."


    The only ninjas who can be cast as shadows are one-in-a-million ninjas, so there are no cowards.


    Oshemaru smiled, didn''t care about the words of the third generation, but showed a hint of nostalgia and said: "Master and apprentice fighting together, it is really a nostalgic warm memory."


    Obito slowly floated towards the coalition forces, and the Taoist jade on the back of his hand began to change shape again, and finally turned into a black sword similar to a DNA double helix mechanism. This sword is very long, a full dozen meters.


    "Give up struggling, such a fake ninja world is not worth protecting, let me take you to the real world." Obito also tried to make the coalition forces give up their last resistance.


    "Obito, stop wishful thinking, the coalition forces will resist until the last moment." Yongze held a black sword wrapped in flames, walked in the forefront, and confronted Obito.


    "Why is this, do you know what the sword in my hand is?"


    "This is the weapon of the ancestor of the ninja, the Sage of the Six Paths. The Sage of the Six Paths created the ninja world with this sword. It is as strong as the master''s will. You can''t understand how powerful I am now. What you have done Everything is meaningless."


    Obito ostentatiously introduced the weapon in his hand that was transformed from the Taoist jade.


    "Really, I don''t think the weapon of your so-called Sage of the Six Paths is so strong, at least, it is not as strong as my best sword in the world." Yongze raised the corner of his mouth and raised the black sword in his hand.


    "Heh, the sword in your hand is just an ordinary sword. If it wasn''t protected by that layer of black material, it would have been smashed by me long ago. How dare you call it the number one sword." Obito''s mouth showed a sneer.


    Does he really think his reincarnation eyes and sharing sharing eyes are decorations?


    "This is the No. 1 Excalibur, the No. 1 Excalibur that will defeat the so-called divine weapon in your hand." Yongze''s expression was still confident.


    "Heh, then you can try it." Obito swung the Amanuma Spear and slashed at Yongze.


    The moment Tianmao Spear swung the giant sword that is more than ten meters high, it caused a huge storm, as if the air was separated and the space was about to crack.


    Yongze is not stingy with chakra at all. The power of the immortal mode is fully activated, and the breathing method is fully operating, approaching the real sun. Every time he breathes, the chakra is rapidly lost, and his power is also skyrocketing.


    Hurrah!


    The flame on the black sword burned more violently, and it was also changing from red to gold at the same time.


    Not just a sword, Yongze''s whole body is shining with a dazzling golden light, which looks like a real sun from a distance.


    boom!


    The chakra on Yongze''s feet erupted, and the powerful force cracked the ground, and chopped towards the Obito in the sky.


    In terms of size, the black sword in Yongze''s hand is not as good as the one section of the Amarsh spear in Obito''s hand.


    But the moment Nagasawa rushed towards Obito, Obito felt a bit shaken in his heart.


    Boom boom boom!


    The Tianmarsh spear collided with the sharp sword wrapped in golden flames, a huge explosion sounded, and a powerful air wave spread around the two of them.


    The air waves were so strong that even the land on the ground was blown up. The coalition forces quickly used Chakra to **** the ground to prevent it from being blown away.


    Click!


    Obito''s eyes widened, and he looked at Yongze who was rushing towards him in disbelief.


    The Creation Artifact, the Amanuma Spear, was cut off...


    ¡®How is it possible, how could my faith be cut off by an ordinary sword! ¡¯ Obito panicked completely, and he questioned himself.


    Pfft!


    A flash of sword light flashed, and Nagasawa, who cut off the Amanuma Spear, rushed to Obito, slashed Obito''s stomach with a sword, and kicked Obito from the sky with one kick.


    "I told you, this is the best sword in the world!" Yong Ze lightly swung the black sword twice.


    At this moment, Obito cannot perfectly control the tailed beast chakra in his body, and the tailed beasts are rioting, trying to escape from Obito''s control.


    The sharp-eyed Naruto saw this scene, instantly entered fairy fox mode, rushed to the side of Obito, and took advantage of the fact that he had other tailed beast chakras, trying to pull the tailed beasts out of Obito''s body.


    Naruto''s pull immediately pulled out all the tailed beast''s chakras.


    Obito is already in Sage of the Six Paths mode at this time, even if it is because of his own beliefs that he has not fully exerted his power, it is not a Naruto who can take the tail beast from him.


    Obito floated into the air, exerting force violently, trying to retract all the tailed beasts.


    Nagaze thought about it, now that Obito is killed, the seven tailed beasts in Obito''s body will say goodbye together, and Rokudo Madara and Kaguya will definitely not be able to come out.


    So Yongze also joined Naruto''s tug-of-war team.


    Others responded quickly, Minato, Kirabi, and even Gaara who just arrived joined in this unique tug-of-war.


    Except for Nagasawa, everyone else is Jinchuriki, and it is relatively simple to pull the opposite tailed beast chakra.


    Feeling that there is no way to do it, Sasuke also summoned Susano, and used Susano''s big hand to help.


    At this time, Minato had an idea. At this time, because of the reincarnation of the dirt, and Kyuubi''s chakra was constantly recovering in the body, a considerable part of Minato''s chakra had recovered.


    Minato shot a chakra beam at the other members of the ninja alliance. Although he didn''t speak, the alliance should also know what to do.


    "Obito, you have already lost." Yongze said.


    Although it is not over yet, the situation has become clear, and the scale of victory is already tilting towards Yongze and the others.


    Obito didn''t speak, but the wavering in his heart became more intense.


    Already at a disadvantage, his inner beliefs were shaken even more violently, which intensified Obito''s failure in an instant, and finally the tailed beasts were pulled out.


    The symbols of the Sage of the Six Paths model, such as the six-path sage jade on the Obito who lost the tailed beast, turned into white light and disappeared.


    "I lost..." With a bang, Obito fell to the ground with a dazed expression, looking at the blood moon in the sky because he was about to cast infinite moon reading, and asked deep in his heart, ''Could it be, did I do something wrong? ''


    He obviously wants to revive Lin, and obviously just wants everyone to live in a beautiful world without war and death, why, he will fail, why no one supports him, why...


    Could it be, is he really wrong...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Obitos Redemption

    Chapter 328 Obito''s Redemption


    Whoosh!


    The chakras pulled out from Obito turned into corresponding tailed beasts one after another.


    Seven tailed beasts with huge bodies appeared on the battlefield.


    "That guy is still alive, hurry up and kill him." A ninja coalition found Obito lying on the ground, and shouted quickly.


    For this war, the coalition forces sacrificed too much.


    Sasuke took out Kunai and rushed towards Obito.


    Seeing this, Naruto quickly caught up with Sasuke and shouted: "That guy is no longer a threat, and..."


    Before Naruto could finish speaking, the space next to Obito was distorted, and Kakashi who was holding Kunai walked out of it.


    Because Obito stabbed his shoulder with a black stick, he was seriously injured. Chakra was also blocked because of the black stick, so he couldn¡¯t work normally


    "Sasuke, although I really want to catch up with you, you should give Obito to me. He was my former contemporaries and my friend. Let me finish him myself."


    After speaking, Kakashi clenched Kunai and stabbed towards Obito''s heart.


    Let him end it all.


    Facing Kakashi''s attack, Obito didn''t have the slightest desire to dodge, he just stared blankly at his hand.


    This hand seemed to be as scarlet as the blood moon that day, and was covered with blood.


    "Lin..." Obito muttered the name he missed the most.


    "Ms. Kakashi..." Naruto wanted to call Kakashi to stop. When he was tug-of-war with Obito, he saw the picture in Obito''s heart. There was a scene where Obito was wearing a Naruto hat and a **** robe.


    Obito still has the idea of ??becoming Hokage, he still has a chance to be saved, this is Naruto''s inner thoughts.


    But Kakashi was too close to Obito, and before Naruto could finish speaking, Kakashi''s Kunai was already close to Obito''s heart.


    Just at this critical moment, a yellow figure appeared beside Obito and grabbed Kakashi''s hand.


    At this time, the sharp part of the kunai has pierced Obito''s skin, as long as he stabs the kunai into the heart with a little force, Obito will die.


    "Now is the time when this guy is weak, kill him quickly."


    "Kill him!"


    Seeing that Minato actually prevented Kakashi from killing Obito, the Ninja Alliance shouted in confusion.


    "Don''t get excited, just watch quietly." Tsunade said with a frown.


    Obito is a disciple of Minato, and the grievances and hatreds among them should be resolved by themselves, Tsunade thinks so.


    Kakashi also looked at Minato in astonishment, Minato shook his head at Kakashi, grabbed Kakashi''s hand and lifted it up.


    Minato looked at Obito''s miserable situation at this time, and said softly: "Obito, when I was in contact with your chakra just now, I saw your heart. You still want to be Hokage, right?"


    Obito was unmoved, still staring at his hand obsessively, as if he didn''t hear Minato''s words.


    "Do you still remember the past, when we performed missions together, you and Kakashi were both immature and reckless at that time.


    In order to treat you, Lin spent a lot of energy. If Lin saw this scene of you fighting each other, she would be very unhappy in comparison. "


    Minato continued talking, talking about Obito, Rin and Kakashi''s past.


    Hearing the topic about Lin, Obito still didn''t move, but his slightly trembling body proved that he was not as calm as he looked.


    Hearing Minato''s words, Kakashi also seemed to lose his strength, the hand holding Kunai became weak, and left Obito''s heart.


    Maybe Obito is a jerk, but he, Kakashi, is not a good person, and he hasn''t fulfilled any of the promises he should keep.


    "However, I also have a lot of responsibility for things to become like this. I am not a qualified teacher. Although I am known as the fastest speed in the ninja world, I am always late at critical moments." Minato laughed and said to himself.


    "Father, you are not slow." Naruto said while defending Minato, he did not allow Minato to belittle himself like this.


    "Naruto, go and help Hashirama-sama seal Madara, so the war will end."


    Minato let go of Kakashi''s hand, extended a chakra hand to Naruto, and transferred the Nine-Tails Chakra from his body to Naruto.


    Now he has lost his right arm, and his combat power has dropped drastically. Moreover, Minato thinks that Naruto has surpassed him, so Minato simply gave all the chakra to Naruto, and let Naruto fight.


    "That''s right, Madara is still unsealed!" Naruto thumped his palm, suddenly remembering that there is still an enemy that has not been resolved.


    Then Naruto and Sasuke went to deal with Madara.


    In the battle with Obito, Nagasawa ran out of sage chakra again. He thought that Naruto plus Sasuke and Hashirama should be able to deal with Madara, so he didn''t follow.


    Nagazawa walked to the side of Kakashi and Minato, ready to watch how Minato changed Obito''s mind and learned advanced experience.


    If he can succeed in the cannon with the mouth of the earth in his world, let him pick up his dream again and return to Konoha, that is also a good choice.


    Since Obito more than ten years later still has the dream of becoming Hokage and can be awakened, then the one more than ten years ago should be simpler.


    If Obito can''t realize his mistake, then Yongze has no choice but to send Shisui to let Obito know what is the strongest illusion.


    Minato kept talking about Obito and Kakashi''s past, and finally smiled: "Looking at the current Naruto, I really think he looks like you, but compared to you, he is on the right path."


    Hearing this, Obito finally couldn''t keep calm, he stopped staring blankly at his hand, put it down, waited for a while, and then said in a hoarse voice:


    "Why do you think that Naruto''s path is correct and will not fail, while my path is wrong."


    Kakashi let out a breath, and then said: "No one''s path is absolutely correct, and it will never fail.


    However, I can say that compared to you now, Naruto¡¯s path is more correct and easier to succeed, because, if there is me, he will help him, and everyone will help him! "


    Obito''s eyes showed a hint of emotion, that''s why he can only be alone, there is no so-called partner, only intrigues, but Naruto has so many partners.


    "Why, why did you help him..." Obito widened his eyes and roared in a hoarse voice.


    "Because he can not forget his dreams, but also take into account the reality, because he will not stop even if he encounters difficulties, and he can always treat all injustices optimistically...


    It is precisely because of these potentials in him that everyone is attracted by him, gathers around him, and subconsciously wants to help him. "Kakashi replied Obito''s question.


    Obito closed his eyes, thinking about Kakashi''s reply.


    He used to never forget his dreams, even if he was at the end of the crane, his dream was to become Hokage, without any change, he used to be able to look at everything optimistically.


    It''s a pity that he has changed, and he no longer trusts others. Everything is done by coercion and temptation. When something goes wrong, he will be furious and want to kill.


    ¡®So, did I lose such a precious thing before I knew it? ¡¯ There was a line of teardrops in Obito¡¯s closed eyes.


    He wiped away the teardrops extremely quickly. Although the ten tails were pulled out, he had already entered the Sage Mode of the Six Paths once, and his life had undergone a qualitative change at a very fast speed.


    At the time of dying, he wanted to be a little more decent, so that Kakashi and Minato wouldn''t see a scene of direct weakness.


    However, the distance is so close, no matter how fast the speed of bringing soil is, how could the two of them not notice it, they just didn''t make a sound.


    Obito wants to use reincarnation to exchange his own life for the dead ninja alliance.


    Although those who died because of him a long time ago cannot be resurrected, but as much as can be made up, let¡¯s make up for it.


    This is his atonement and his own redemption.


    He has committed too many mistakes, such a him is no longer worthy of living in this world, and death is his destination.


    If there is **** in this world, he must surely enter the bottom of **** to suffer the most serious crimes.


    But it doesn''t matter, this is in line with his status as a sinner.


    The only regret he has is that he can''t visit Lin''s grave. If Kakashi has a family, he might forget about Lin.


    ''Lin, here I come, no, you are kind, you will definitely not be in hell, let me, a sinner, fall into the abyss alone. ''


    Obito opened his eyes violently, and moved his hands, ready to perform reincarnation and resurrect all the ninja coalition forces who died in battle.


    "Obito, what are you going to do?" Kakashi saw Obito''s hand move suddenly, and quickly took out the kunai from his pocket again.


    Obito grinned and said: "Exercise reincarnation, resurrect those who died in this war."


    "Isn''t this technique..." Kakashi just wanted to say, wouldn''t he die if he performed this technique, but looking at Obito''s determined eyes, Kakashi closed his mouth.


    He understands Obito, and Obito wants to atone for his sins, and wants to use his own life to atone for his sins.


    Obito is going to perform reincarnation and resurrect the ninja coalition.


    The battle between Hashirama and Madara has come to an end.


    Madara pierced the black stick he made into Hashirama''s chest, and at the same time, the two wooden dragons in Hashirama also entangled Madara.


    In the end, Hashirama was slightly better. His wooden dragon was quickly absorbing the chakra that was spotted. Without chakra, even if Madara inserted the black stick into Hashirama''s body, he couldn''t activate the spell.


    Madara was restrained in place by the wooden dragon in Hashirama and could not move.


    Naruto, who ran over rolling the balls, saw that Madara was tied up, and his eyes lit up, and he directly threw the freshly made Senju spiral ball shuriken at Uchiha Madara.


    Boom boom boom!


    The spiral ball shuriken hit Madara''s body, and a dazzling white light burst out.


    The white light attracted the ninja coalition forces, and the coalition forces also rushed towards the place where the white light bloomed, preparing to seal the last enemy and end this tragic war.


    Gaara controlled a ball of sand to lift herself up, floated to the side of Shukaku, and said, "I need your strength."


    Shouhe let out a few strange laughs and said, "Is it a sandstorm burial? Go to Seal Ban."


    "I''m not the same now as before. I''m no longer restricted by Renzhuli. Do you still want me to obey your orders?"


    "It''s not an order, it''s just a request." Gaara said lightly.


    Now, like his friend Naruto, he no longer regards Naruto as a tool.


    "It''s okay to disagree, I''ll go find someone else." Gaara was about to turn around.


    "Are you looking for that Naruto guy?" Shukaku asked.


    Gaara nodded.


    At this time, the tail beasts who were not interested in it became interested, and Naruto was someone they recognized.


    Finally, the tailed beasts learned that Gaara is Naruto''s good friend. After some conversation, they planned to help together and seal Madara.


    Sai, who drew a huge flying bird, passed by Naruto''s side, pulled Naruto onto the bird, and quickly approached Madara with Naruto.


    This area may be the most rugged area in the entire ninja world. Because it has been bombed by too many powerful ninjutsu, there are deep pits everywhere. It is quite troublesome to travel here, and it will be much faster if you fly.


    "Madara, your ambition has already failed, prepare to be sealed." The wooden dragon maintaining the column said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Naruto and Sai had come to the side of Hashirama, and Sai had already started to seal, ready to perform the sealing technique.


    "Hahaha." Madara, who was about to be sealed, didn''t have a trace of fear, but laughed out loud.


    "Thank you very much, I took out the tail beasts from Obito''s body, so I don''t have to work hard to weaken Obito." Madara said with the corner of his mouth raised.


    In order to deal with Obito in Sage of the Six Paths mode, he has made a lot of preparations.


    Hashirama frowned slightly, and then said: "Don''t be stubborn, Madara, you have already failed, and you will be sealed soon."


    "Haha, you don''t know how much I prepared for today, how could I fail, it''s time to change." Madara laughed wildly.


    "Ninja: Eye on a tiger!" Saii quickly drew a tiger on the huge scroll.


    After the tiger was drawn, it was instantly activated and rushed towards Ban.


    As long as the tiger bites the sealed person and drags it back to the scroll, the sealed person will appear on the scroll, and the seal is considered successful.


    However, something happened that Hashirama and Sai couldn''t understand. Suddenly, Madara''s body changed drastically, and the black tiger drawn by Sai was scattered with a single wave.


    "Finally we can fight seriously." The corners of Madara''s mouth raised.


    Rewind time a little bit.


    Just when Obito was about to perform reincarnation and was born to resurrect the Ninja Alliance Ninja.


    A pair of black hands protruded from the ground.


    "Hehe, Obito, long time no see." At this moment, two black hands touched Obito''s chest, and inserted them hard into Obito''s chest.


    This sudden change startled Minato and Kakashi, and even Nagasawa was slightly surprised.


    But their surprises are different. Minato Kakashi was surprised by Hei Ze''s sudden appearance, while Nagasawa was surprised by Hei Ze''s concealment ability.


    He couldn''t sense Hei Jue''s aura at all, and he only saw it when Hei Jue came out.


    Yongze thought for a while, and finally let go of the hand that was holding the sword hilt tightly, and now it was too late to stop it.


    Now, if you shoot now, you can only kill Obito, but not prevent Madara from resurrecting.


    At first, I thought that anyway, the harvest is very good, enough to digest for a while, so I simply let the world have a better ending, let Obito resurrect the ninja alliance, Madara''s resurrection failed, Kaguya Ji can''t come out, the simulation is over here .


    It seems that we still have to fight Uchiha Madara once.


    "Heijue!" Obito struggled to spit out these two words with an ugly expression.


    After saying these two words, Obito stopped talking, he had lost control of his body.


    At the moment when Minato Kakashi was stunned, Hei Ze completed the reincarnation that Obito was only one step away from.


    The legendary ninja, Uchiha Madara, is resurrected!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： The mighty Uchiha Madara

    Chapter 329 The Powerful Uchiha Madara


    "Oops!" Seeing this scene, Hashirama immediately wanted to use the wooden dragon to suppress Madara again.


    However, before Hashirama could perform ninjutsu, Madara quickly formed a seal, and the black stick inserted into Hashirama''s body activated, blocking Hashirama''s Chakra, and seeing Hashirama imprisoned in place.


    Because after the reincarnation eye was sent out before death, the natural macula of reincarnation did not have the reincarnation eye, and was in a state of blindness.


    "Hashirama, as I said, I will win this war." Madara patted the ashes on his body, and said with the corner of his mouth raised.


    "Don''t let the relics of the old era come out and show shame, go back to the garbage dump of history!"


    Just as Madara proudly told Hashirama about his victory, Sasuke made a move, and Sharingan spun wildly, using Amaterasu on Madara.


    Black flames burned fiercely on the armor, but Madara didn''t show a trace of fear, but turned her head towards where Sasuke was.


    It was a little inconvenient for him not to have eyes, but it was just a little inconvenient.


    Madara quickly absorbed Amaterasu''s power. Although he gave away his Samsara Eye, after all, that Samsara Eye was evolved by himself, and he can still display some basic abilities now.


    These basic abilities are not worth mentioning compared to the unique abilities of Samsara Eye, but they are also useful.


    But Amaterasu is a kaleidoscope pupil technique after all, Madara''s body was not injured, but the armor fell off, revealing Madara''s strong body and the white portrait on the chest.


    "It''s just Shashuo, not half as good as me." Madara said arrogantly, ignoring Sasuke, and continued walking towards Hashirama.


    "Sasuke, Madara can absorb ninjutsu, and pure ninjutsu attacks are meaningless." Naruto reminded beside Hashirama.


    "Hashirama, do you still remember our discussion in front of the stele of the Uchiha Shrine that day?" Madara walked towards Hashirama with his eyes closed, asking Hashirama a question.


    However, before Hashirama could answer, Madara answered her own question on her own.


    "On that day, you said, ''Two mutually exclusive forces, combined into one, can conceive a myriad of phenomena'', which means that two opposite forces can cooperate with each other to obtain true happiness.


    But I said that the meaning of this sentence may not be like this, there are other ways of interpretation, right? "


    "..." Hashirama didn''t speak, seeing his face on Madara''s chest, Hashirama felt very bad.


    Didn''t get a reply from Hashirama, Madara didn''t care, and continued to walk towards Madara, continuing:


    "Actually, it is also understandable. Uchiha and Senju, as long as they get these two powers at the same time, they can get everything."


    Hashirama listened to Madara''s words, and found that Madara''s understanding was not nonsense, and had a basis.


    Because Senju and Uchiha have been enemies since ancient times, this is the case in the records of the two families.


    It is completely fine to say that the two families are repelling two forces.


    "It seems that you have made a lot of plans after you left the village." Hashirama said in a deep voice. He originally wanted to solve all the troubles for the younger generations, but it seems that they have to rely on themselves.


    "Hahaha." Madara laughed wildly, and then Chakra broke out, attacking Naruto and Sai.


    Madara''s sudden burst of speed was too terrifying. Naruto and Sai couldn''t react at all, and were knocked into the air in an instant.


    After repelling Naruto and Sai, no one can stop Madara from walking in front of Hashirama.


    Hashirama could only watch Naruto and Sai being beaten flying in front of him, but he couldn''t make any moves. The black stick''s blockade and confinement were too strong, and he couldn''t even move.


    Madara stretched his hand to Hashirama''s neck, and began to absorb a large amount of fairy chakra from Hashirama''s body.


    After absorbing the sage chakra, the same eye shadow as Hashirama''s sage mode appeared on Hashirama''s head portrait on Madara''s chest. Madara has successfully obtained the sage power of Hashirama!


    Madara clenched her fists, carefully felt the power of the fairy art, and then raised the corner of her mouth and said, "This power is nothing more than that, and it is easy to control."


    While Madara was absorbing Hashirama''s power, Sasuke pulled up Naruto who had been thrown into the ground.


    After pulling Naruto up, Sasuke pulled out the Kusanagi sword, walked towards Madara, and said coldly: "Madara, I will make you regret giving up your body, because you will be killed by me."


    After finishing speaking, Sasuke broke out his chakra, and rushed towards Madara with Kusanagi sword in his hand.


    Madara didn''t have much defense, he just raised his hand to block.


    But that is the painful Kusanagi sword that can cut three generations of ape demons, not to mention the blessing of Chakra, Madara''s arm is still pierced.


    But Madara also punched Sasuke, knocking Sasuke back a dozen steps.


    "Hashirama''s power is really great." Sensing the healed arm, Madara laughed loudly.


    It was easy for him to dodge Sasuke''s sword, he just wanted to test the sage power he got from Hashirama.


    When he was fighting Zhu Jian in the past, he suffered a lot from Zhu Jian''s incredible recovery ability.


    No seal is required, and the recovery speed is extremely fast, even if the body is broken, it can recover quickly.


    "Your strength is not bad. For the sake of being Uchiha survivors, join hands with me, and I can let you go." Madara said.


    "Heh, you are not a Uchiha survivor, you are just a dead man who is struggling to survive."


    It may be that the sword that stabbed Madara gave him a little confidence, or because of his personality, Sasuke did not hesitate, but continued to mock Madara very stubbornly.


    "Haha, it''s a pity that I don''t have much time. There is still an opponent on this battlefield. I must finish the arrangement quickly, otherwise I can play with you for a while." Madara laughed loudly, and then spit out a lot of fire ash from his mouth.


    "Fire Escape Dust Concealment Technique!"


    A large amount of smoke and dust covered Sasuke Naruto''s sight, and when they tried to find Madara, they found that Madara was no longer here.


    After Madara used the Dust Concealment Technique, Madara quickly swept past a large number of ninjas and arrived in front of the eight tailed beasts.


    "Beasts, are you ready to be collared again?" Madara jumped in front of the tailed beasts and said contemptuously.


    In the eyes of others, the tailed beast is a fierce beast, a mobile natural disaster, and an extremely terrifying existence.


    However, the tailed beasts here are just disobedient beasts at best.


    What if the beast is disobedient? Of course it was a beating!


    Hearing the deep contempt in Madara''s words, the irritable Yiwei couldn''t help it for a moment, and spit out a large number of sand bullets to attack Madara.


    A large number of dense sand bullets is not easy to dodge, and it is useless for Madara to dodge.


    To deal with these wild beasts, there is no need to dodge.


    Madara rushed towards the tailed beasts, halfway through, he stopped suddenly.


    He looked at Gaara who was standing in front of Shukaku. Just now Gaara took the opportunity to put his sand into his body along the wound, and performed the confinement technique.


    Seeing that Madara was imprisoned, the other tailed beasts resorted to their unique skills to attack Madara. Finally, after all the tailed beasts were beaten, Shukaku and Gaara''s sealing technique was also completed, leaving the trapped in a double layer Inside the sand pyramid covered by the spell seal.


    "Is it finally sealed?" the tailed beast asked.


    Dealing with the existence of spots is also very stressful for them.


    But just after this sentence, a blue giant blade pierced through the sand pyramid, breaking the seal.


    Madara actually activated Susano without the Kaleidoscope Sharingan or Samsara Eyes and broke the seals of Shuzuru and Gaara!


    "Beasts, let me put the chains on you myself." Madara laughed wildly and rushed towards the tailed beasts.


    His time is very tight, he must enter the Sage of the Six Paths mode before the second generation from the other world arrives, otherwise, the ending will be difficult to say.


    "I think you are beautiful." Naruto who caught up with Madara directly slapped Madara down with his paw.


    At this time, Naruto has already performed a complete tail beast incarnation on the basis of the Nine Lamas mode, turning into a big golden orange fox.


    This time, all the tailed beasts were gathered, and the nine tailed beasts attacked together, breaking Madara''s arm in an instant, and knocking Madara back a dozen steps.


    Just as the tailed beasts were about to pursue, a white figure floated up from the ground.


    "Master Madara, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Bai Jue said with a smile.


    He is here to give Madara the eye of reincarnation.


    Obito got two reincarnation eyes from Nagato, but he was afraid that he could not bear the two reincarnation eyes, and Kamui''s ability was enough to use, so he didn''t transplant two reincarnation eyes at once.


    Instead, one eye of reincarnation was transplanted, and the remaining one was hidden. However, intelligence is an excellent skill, and it is impossible to hide it from them.


    Madara didn''t talk too much nonsense, and directly cut off Bai Jue''s arm holding the reincarnation eye, and connected it to his own severed arm.


    It may be because there are also intercolumnar cells in the plaque, or the effect of fairy art. After the arm was connected, the wound recovered instantly, not at all like the arm that was just broken.


    Immediately afterwards, Madara stuffed the reincarnation eyes into his own eye sockets.


    "Hahaha, is this power justified?" Madara laughed loudly.


    After all, he was the one who won, got his own eye of reincarnation, nine tailed beasts, and could be defeated.


    Absorb the Nine Tailed Beasts again, achieving Ten Tails Jinchuriki.


    At that time, the second generation of that different world can only be defeated by him.


    "Spirituality heretic golem!" Madara wiped a handful of blood on his body, and summoned the heretic golem.


    "How come, can the fake reincarnation eyes of the filth reincarnate also be able to summon the golems of heretics?" the tailed beast asked doubtfully.


    "No, he is no longer in the state of reincarnation, this guy is resurrected." Naruto explained.


    Madara glanced at the summoned heretic golem, and the heretical golem actually broke an arm.


    But this doesn''t affect him.


    "Let you see what real power is." Madara jumped on the head of the golem of the outsider, standing on the huge golem of the outsider and laughed wildly.


    "Samsara Prison!" Madara''s Samsara Eye was shocked and activated his unique ability of Samsara Eye.


    Same as Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Samsarayan also has its own special ability, which is different for each person.


    And this ability can only be activated by the person who has opened the eyes of reincarnation. If it is a transplanter, it cannot be used.


    Like Nagato and Obito, although they transplanted the eyes of reincarnation, they can only use the most basic ability, and cannot use the tomb side prison of the eye of reincarnation.


    A clone invisible to everyone except Madara was dispatched.


    boom!


    Just when many tailed beasts were surprised by the appearance of the golem, Shuhe was beaten into the air.


    This is not the end, it''s just the beginning.


    boom! boom! boom!


    In an instant, continuous heavy blows erupted, and the nine big-tailed beasts were all knocked down to the ground, unable to move.


    This change came too suddenly, Gaara''s pupils shook violently, and he quickly controlled the sand to make himself back away, to prevent being attacked by this inexplicable force.


    But Madara''s goal is not Gaara, he doesn''t care about the so-called Five Kages, he just wants to become Ten Tails Jinchuriki and complete his goal.


    Madara folded his hands together, and the Outer Way Golem spit out nine purple chains in an instant, bound all nine tailed beasts, and pulled them towards the Outer Way Golem.


    After he was truly resurrected and got his own eyes of reincarnation, Madara''s terrifying strength was brought into play, and he instantly defeated the nine tailed beasts.


    This is the legendary ninja, Uchiha Madara.


    ¡­


    "Hehe, Obito, you bastard, you still want to defy Madara''s plan, but the gap between you is too big, Madara has already calculated everything about you."


    After performing reincarnation, Hei never left immediately, but ruthlessly mocked Obito.


    "Who is he? He doesn''t look like a human being." Minato looked at Hei Ze warily, and asked Kakashi next to him.


    "A member of a dangerous organization." Kakashi quickly answered Minato''s question, then frowned and looked at Heijue and said, "But, I remember, isn''t this guy arrested?"


    "Hehe." Hei Ze let out a mocking laugh again and said, "Like Obito, you all underestimate Madara''s plan. I am the incarnation of Madara''s will. I really think too much about catching me."


    "Obito, you''re going to die anyway after casting reincarnation, let me use the waste, use your body to deal with them, and then dedicate the reincarnation eye to Madara."


    "Get rid of us? You are quite arrogant in this puddle of mud." Yongze clenched the hilt of his sword, and the crimson flame burst out violently, turning into a fire dragon that was about to be attached to Obito by Heijue.


    He doesn''t have any deep relationship with Obito, but Hei Ze, an old cunt, makes him very unhappy.


    If he gets anxious, just let Heijue and Obito die together. Anyway, Obito himself wants to commit suicide.


    Hei Jue''s pitch-black half face was expressionless, making it impossible to see what was going on in his heart, as if he wasn''t afraid of the flames surrounding him at all.


    Just as Hei Ze and Nagasawa Minato were confronting each other, Obito''s body suddenly changed again, and the golem of the heretics emerged from Obito''s body.


    Huge and ugly heretic golems appear in this clearing.


    The moment the golem of the outsider world appeared, Heijue turned into a puddle of mud and burrowed into the ground again.


    If there is no Nagasawa, Heijue will fight with Minato Kakashi with Obito''s body, at least it is a body that has entered the Sage of the Six Paths mode.


    But against Kami Nagasawa, using Obito''s severely damaged body is courting death.


    However, Yongze also instantly transported the power of the shaking fruit and punched the ground, causing a large amount of ground to vibrate strongly. The ground had many huge cracks because of this powerful force.


    Nagaze wanted to kill Heijue, but Kakashi wanted to prevent someone from summoning the Golem of the Outer Way, so he immediately used divine power on the Golem of the Outer Way.


    It''s a pity that the power of the monocular is limited. Kakashi just twisted the arm of the Golem of the Outer Way, but failed to stop Madara from summoning the Golem of the Outer Way.


    This mission will end in about two or three chapters


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： Obito and Madaras heartfelt words

    Chapter 330 Obito and Madara''s heart-wrenching words


    "Hurry up and protect the tailed beasts. Madara was resurrected by my reincarnation. He wants to become Ten Tails Jinchuriki and enter Six Paths Sage mode. We must stop him."


    Because Heijue had left his body, Obito was able to control his own body again, so he didn''t have time to take care of his own physical problems, so he quickly told everyone.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late. According to my perception, the aura of the tailed beasts is gradually disappearing, and there are only eight tails and nine tails left." Yong Ze said with a frown.


    Just when Yongze finished speaking, Yongze felt the breath of Eight and Nine tails disappear again.


    "Minato, switch to perception mode." The Yin Nine Tails inside Minato reminded him.


    Minato quickly began to perceive, and then he was stunned. Naruto''s aura was rapidly fading, and now it was like a candle in the wind, and it might go out at any time.


    "How could this be..." Minato couldn''t believe it. He was close to winning just now, but now he suddenly became like this.


    Not only Naruto, he also sensed that Hashirama''s aura has also become weaker, the second generation''s aura is also very unstable, and the aura of the boy named Sasuke before...


    Not only Minato, but after Xiang Rin in another battlefield sensed the disappearance of Sasuke''s aura, she collapsed directly.


    Driven by this huge emotion, Xianglin used the Vajra blockade of the Uzumaki clan, destroyed the wooden man summoned by A Fei, and with the help of Orochimaru Suigetsu and the others, successfully suppressed A Fei, and then crazily moved towards Sasuke Run to the place where the breath disappears.


    "That''s right, he even summoned the heretic golem..." Obito sighed.


    "At this point, there is nothing we can do. I must tell you that Bambi is more difficult to deal with than me. He no longer has any fetters in his heart, and the power of the Sage of the Six Paths mode will be fully exerted."


    Obito warned Minato Nagasawa and others.


    If Minato Nagasawa thinks he is defeated and Ten Tails Jinchuriki is nothing to fear, then they will definitely lose badly.


    Obito was afraid to face himself in the past, but now he can.


    He still has the dream of becoming Hokage in his heart, so he has been holding back subconsciously before, and he has been trying to prove that he is right and Naruto is wrong.


    "Then do you have any way to deal with him?" Kakashi looked at Obito. After all, Obito is also a person who has entered the Sage Mode of the Six Paths, so there should be some way.


    Obito shook his head. The reason why he failed was not that he had weaknesses in Sage of the Six Paths mode, but that he had weaknesses.


    And Madara, has no weakness, or Obito doesn''t know his weakness.


    "I do have an idea." Yongze thought for a while, and then said.


    "Your samsara eye should not be yours, but Madara''s."


    "That''s right, this is his reincarnation eye. I originally hid the other one, but just now the golems of the heretics were summoned, so he should have found the hidden reincarnation eye." Obito nodded .


    "As far as I know, reincarnation eyes and sharing eyes have the same nature, they need two eyes to exert their full power, and one plus one is greater than two.


    That is to say, in order to let his strength reach the real peak, he will never come back to you. "Yongze said.


    "You are right, based on what I know about him, he will definitely come to retrieve my reincarnation eye." Obito said in a deep voice.


    "In order to weaken Madara''s power, let''s destroy this eye, so that he will never be able to get two reincarnation eyes."


    After finishing speaking, Obito raised his right hand and slowly touched the eye of reincarnation, planning to destroy the eye of reincarnation without doing anything.


    But Yongze grabbed his hand, shook his head, and then asked: "How long can your current strength last, and can it hurt the existence of the Sage of the Six Paths?"


    "If you don''t fight, you can still last for half an hour. If you fight, it will last about three minutes.


    As for whether it can hurt Madara in Sage of the Six Paths mode, if it is unexpected, it is fine. Obito answered all of Yongze''s questions, and he probably guessed what Yongze was thinking.


    Probably wanted him to pretend that he still believed in Spot, and then took the opportunity to sneak attack.


    Yongze didn''t immediately tell Obito about the plan, but used the ability of the shaking fruit to step on the ground violently, smashing the nearby ground to pieces.


    "Wait for Madara to come, if he will probably tempt you to continue cooperating with him, if so, you can pretend to agree, and then sneak attack him.


    If he directly attacks you, you go directly back to the Shenwei space to destroy the eye of reincarnation. "Yongze said his plan.


    "That''s it." Obito nodded.


    At this time, Gaara, who was driving Shayun and holding Naruto, landed anxiously in front of Minato and said quickly:


    "Naruto was pulled from the tailed beast on his body, and now he is in danger. Before the nine tails were absorbed, tell me that you have his half body in your body. If you seal his half body into Naruto''s body, Naruto will be able to recover."


    "So that''s it, I know, I will seal the Yin Nine Tails into Naruto''s body now." Minato exhaled with a serious expression.


    Nagaze thought for a while, entered the sage mode, practiced the breathing method, and walked to the side of Naruto Minato, and swiped the flaming black sword to draw a circle composed of slender golden flames, wrapping Naruto Minato in it.


    After the golden circle was formed, it expanded up and down in an instant, and finally turned into a flame ball composed of light golden flames, surrounding Minato Naruto.


    "This is a small enchantment. In order to prevent that Heijue from coming out to make trouble again, that guy is so elusive that he can''t sense his breath at all." Yongze explained.


    Although in order to prevent Hei Jue from staying here, he deliberately stepped on his foot, but the cautious Yongze still chose to play it safe.


    Minato nodded, then ignored other things and devoted himself to transporting the tailed beast.


    At this moment, a white figure descended from the sky and landed heavily on the ground, stirring up a burst of dust.


    Madara who landed on the ground noticed the extremely eye-catching light golden flame ball at first sight.


    Madara felt the breath of Nine-Tails inside, quickly raised her fingers, and then released purple lightning with the palms of both hands aimed at the golden flame light ball.


    "Immortal Art - Yin Dun Thunder School!"


    A large number of lightning beams as dense as branches rushed towards Naruto and Minato.


    Madara''s speed was too fast, there was no hesitation in the whole process, and the speed of the magic technique he released was extremely fast. By the time Minato and the others reacted, the purple lightning had already arrived in front of them.


    Fortunately, Yongze''s golden flame essence is also strong enough, and it was not directly broken by Madara''s fairy art.


    "Kamui!" Kakashi did not hesitate, and directly used the kaleidoscope Sharingan, activated Kamui to transfer Minato and Naruto to the Kamui space, so as not to let Madara disturb Minato and transfer the tailed beast.


    At this time, Madara was completely different from what Yongze had seen before. His long flowing black hair turned white, and the armor he wore turned into a white windbreaker of the Sage of the Six Paths. There are six tin battles.


    "Hei Jue, I am really disappointed. I wasted so much time and had to ask me to come to you, but it still failed." Madara said lightly.


    After Madara finished speaking, a dark shadow instantly appeared under the piece of land he was standing on, and then Heijue emerged from it.


    "Master Madara, there is no way to do this. After all, there is that person here, and it is too difficult to get it." Hei Jue justified himself.


    "Failure is failure. As the embodiment of my will, you have let me down a bit." Madara said bluntly.


    Hei Jue just smiled and said nothing.


    Now let you be arrogant for a while, and I will say a few heartfelt words to you when I read the infinite month.


    "Madara, come here. I once said that you will be the savior of this world. Now, you are also the savior of this world." Madara invited Obito again.


    "Now that I have the power of the Sage of the Six Paths, I can restore your vitality so that you will not die due to the natural reason of reincarnation."


    "Let''s create a perfect dream world together."


    This time Madara played the emotional card, instead of calling Obito by his name, he called him Madara, and regarded him as his successor.


    Obito''s body trembled slightly, as if he was undergoing intense needle pricking in his heart, and finally, he walked slowly towards Madara.


    "Obito! Don''t go astray again." Kakashi said with a sad face, as if feeling heartbroken for his best friend''s fall again.


    Nagaze gave Obito and Kakashi a small thumbs-up in his heart.


    Obito did not go directly to Madara, but pretended to be struggling to get there, which is more authentic and believable.


    If Obito walked over without hesitation, it might arouse Madara''s suspicion.


    And Kakashi, a little dramatist, still pretends to be sad mixed with a hint of anger. It can only be said that he grew up together. Obviously, there is no Kakashi scene in Nagasawa''s plan.


    Seeing Obito walking towards him, Madara raised the corner of his mouth, thinking that Obito is still so easy to fool.


    From the beginning to the end, Madara never took Obito seriously, and only regarded Obito as his own pawn, a marionette.


    Only Obito broke the spell, and he was slightly surprised when he took the opportunity to become Ten Tails Jinchuriki, and everything else was under Madara''s control.


    However, he became Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails and entered the Sage of the Six Paths mode and was defeated by Naruto and others, which made Madara look down on Obito even more.


    If it were him, Naruto and the others would definitely have to be slaughtered.


    "Come here, come here." Although he looked down on Obito in his heart, Madara still had a smile on his face and continued to seduce Obito.


    Immediately afterwards, Nagasawa swung a slash towards Obito, and Kakashi summoned a mud flow wall with a dog''s head to block Obito.


    Madara threw a black stick to resist Nagasawa''s slash, and then used ninjutsu to destroy Kakashi''s mud flow wall.


    Finally, under Madara''s protection, Obito safely walked in front of Madara.


    "Very good." Madara nodded in satisfaction.


    But Madara didn''t feel complacent for more than a second, and the next moment, his face turned into surprise and disbelief.


    Because the moment Obito walked in front of him, he pierced his chest with his hand and entered his body.


    Because Obito''s acting skills are passable, coupled with Nagasawa Kakashi''s assistance, and finally because Madara himself looks down on Obito.


    All of this added up, causing Madara to not be wary of the Obito who walked slower than ordinary people and was already a dying person.


    "What do you **** want to do!" The veins on the freckled head burst out, and the eyes widened suddenly, as if flames would erupt from the eyes in the next moment.


    Obito snorted coldly, grabbed a part of the one-tailed chakra and eight-tailed chakra from Madara''s body, and at the same time condensed six tin rods in his right hand again.


    "Now I am Obito Uchiha who wants to become Hokage!" Obito declared.


    "As expected of the guy who once entered the Sage of the Six Paths mode, I underestimated you." The power of Madara''s right hand exploded instantly, and he swung the Six Paths Tin Staff and threw it at Obito.


    He admitted that he really underestimated Obito a bit. Obito is indeed a sage who once entered the Sage mode of the Six Paths, and actually snatched the Tailed Beast Chakra from his body when he was dying.


    Although Madara''s speed is extremely fast, Obito was already prepared and raised six tin sticks to block Madara''s attack.


    But losing the ten tails and using the natural Obito of reincarnation is too weak, even if he had been prepared for a long time, he was still beaten back quickly by Madara.


    At this moment, Nagasawa rushed to the front of Obito, put his black sword in front of Obito, and said, "Madara, I will be your opponent next."


    Because of the forceful use of power, Obito''s little remaining vitality was rapidly draining. He didn''t have time to thank Yongze, so he quickly retreated, and then used Kamui to enter the Kamui space.


    He wants to give Naruto the Tailed Beast Chakra he snatched.


    Now that he has reached the end of his life, let him help Naruto one last time, so that this young man who looks like himself can go further.


    "Hehe, Sha Shuo is just trying to compete with the bright moon, but your face is too annoying, let me show you what is really powerful!" Madara tossed her hair arrogantly. Said.


    Before absorbing Ten-Tails, Tomama tried to stop him, but Tomama was his opponent who had the eyes of reincarnation, and was easily defeated by him.


    Finally, Madara imprisoned Tomona, and stabbed the black stick into Tomona''s skull.


    When this was done, Madara felt relieved, it was something he had always wanted to do.


    He hates Tomama very much, you can even say "hate".


    Because his dear younger brother was pierced through the body by the Fei Rai Shen Zhan in Fei Jian, and died in the end.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Tomama killed his younger brother with his own hands.


    When he was in Konoha, every time Madara saw Togama, he had the desire to kill Togama to avenge Quanna, but he has been enduring it because of Hashirama.


    "It seems that I in this world have done something very unpleasant to you, but I will not apologize for him.


    Because, although the sister-in-law in my world has a very bad temper, she will not do such a cruel thing like you. "


    Yongze clenched the black sword tightly, his aura soared, his whole body glowed with dazzling golden light, and he entered full power mode.


    Fighting requires fighting, and there must be a lot of work. I must be very confused in Madara''s heart now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： supernova explosion

    Chapter 331 Supernova Explosion


    "Huh, I don''t know what it means." Madara snorted coldly, and disappeared in place holding the six tin rods, and appeared in the side of Yongze in an instant.


    But Yongze is now at full strength, and his speed is not much slower than Madara''s. The moment Madara appeared, the black sword burning with flames slashed towards Madara.


    when!


    Madara also waved the six tin staff and threw it at Yongze, and the black six tin staff collided with Yongze''s black sword.


    Boom boom boom! !


    The collision of two powerful forces produced a powerful impact.


    The impact force was so strong that the surrounding ground was blown away by the impact of the four collisions.


    After this blow, Madara took two steps back, and Nagasawa took three and a half steps back.


    Buzz!


    The black sword held in Yongze''s hand kept shaking slightly, as if it was about to shatter.


    ''It''s a bit difficult to deal with, the essence of Qiudaoyu is not at the same level as my armed color. ¡¯ Yongze frowned slightly.


    Recently, I have been pursuing a more advanced fairy mode and a more advanced breathing method, but I have somewhat neglected the development of armed colors and shaking fruits.


    As a result, it seems that the black sword he is holding is similar to the Six Ways Tin Staff transformed into Madama, but it is actually very different.


    Every time he collides, he has to consume a lot of armed color to maintain the black sword, otherwise the sword would have shattered.


    He should study Kakashi''s ninja version of the armed color, and then use it in his armed color.


    Because as long as it can be cast with ordinary chakra, it can be cast with fairy chakra.


    If it is the armed color used by Senju Chakra, it should be able to compete with Qiudaoyu.


    "Haha, your strength is nothing more than that." Madara laughed loudly, and rushed towards Yongze with a burst of speed.


    The two sides fought hundreds of times in an instant, and the surrounding ground has been devastated by the aftermath of the battle between Madara and Nagasawa.


    Kakashi and Gaara were always looking for opportunities, but the two moved too fast, and they couldn''t intervene at all.


    Maybe it was because the two of them were fighting too much, so Maitkai noticed this side. At this time, Kai was in the state of the sixth gate, with a green light all over his body, and he reached Kakashi''s side in a few steps.


    "Kay."


    "Kakashi, what''s going on here, where are Hokage and Naruto going?"


    Kay asked suspiciously, the main output usually act in groups, why only the second generation from another world is fighting.


    "The Nine Tails on Naruto''s body was pulled out, he was in danger, Minato-sensei rescued Naruto in the Kamui space, I don''t know the situation of the other Hokages.


    Madara and the second generation of the other world are too fast, and it is too difficult to intervene between them. " Kakashi explained.


    "Too fast to intervene?" Kai raised the corner of his mouth, speed is his strong point as a taijutsu ninja.


    Hokage of all ages is missing, and Naruto is in danger of being injured. This is the time for Konoha''s blue beast to stand up!


    Maitkai leaped forward and jumped forward.


    "In other words, it''s time for Konoha''s blue beast to appear."


    "Eight doors and seventh door, startling door, open!" Maitkai opened his crossed arms, astonishing momentum erupted from his body, and the green energy on his body turned into blue vapor.


    Boom boom boom! !


    The powerful aura generated a gust of wind pressure, which set off a strong wind, and the stones on the ground were blown up, making Kakashi and Gaara have to use chakra to stabilize their bodies.


    Madara and Nagasawa in the battle are also attracted by this powerful momentum.


    "Blue steam?" Madara chuckled.


    "Be careful, don''t touch the black ball and the black tin stick next to him." Yong Ze reminded.


    Qudaoyu''s suppression of ninjas is too strong, not to mention that it can eliminate all common ninjutsu, and it also has extremely terrifying power, almost killing you if you touch it.


    Even if it is him, it is impossible to resist Qiu Daoyu''s attack with his body.


    "Received!" Maitekai showed two rows of shiny white teeth, smiled and gave Yongze a thumbs up.


    boom!


    Immediately afterwards, Maitekai exploded with chakra, stepped on a small hole in place, and ran towards Madara, as fast as a blue lightning.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Maitkai rushed in front of Madara and it was a three-hit combo. Unfortunately, Madara''s speed in Six Paths Sage mode was faster than Kai in Seven Gate state. All three hits just hit the air, leaving three big holes on the ground.


    "Scorching Sun Tour!"


    Maitkai was charging, and Nagasawa was also not idle. He took the opportunity to gather his strength, and swung a flaming slash towards Madara, blocking Madara''s retreat.


    Either accept Nagasawa''s slash or Maitkai''s blow.


    Seeing this, Maitekai also directly used the powerful physical skill, Day Tiger, which he could only perform after opening the seventh door.


    Roar!


    Mitekai put his hands together, leaving only a small opening, pouring all his strength into it, and then punched out.


    Roar!


    A huge white tiger rushed out in front of Maitkai, biting towards Madara with a ferocious face.


    "Heh, attack from both sides?" Madara chuckled, clenched the six tin sticks tightly in his hand, first slammed forward, smashing the day tiger, and then quickly flew to the front of the slash, waved his hand, and used two The black thorns transformed into Taoist Jade pierced and slashed.


    Which one will you pick? Sorry, he wants them all!


    Seeing that the day tiger was hit head-on by Madara, Kai quickly backed away while holding the arm that had just been injured by casting the day tiger.


    Yongze is covering Kai, preventing Madara from taking the opportunity to directly kill Kai.


    The current situation is really not good. The previous battle with Obito has already consumed a lot of his chakra.


    It hasn''t recovered much and it''s time to fight again. If this continues, after two minutes, he will exit the fairy mode due to insufficient chakra.


    At first I thought that 2 Chakras would be enough, but I found out after four rounds that only one Chakra is barely enough.


    Only chakras of that level can use sage mode as normal.


    "Kai, are you okay?" Kakashi asked worriedly looking at Kai who was clutching his arms.


    Kay shook his head and said calmly, "It''s okay, it''s just that the arm is broken and a few ribs are broken."


    Kakashi was speechless, you call this all right?


    "Madara is too strong, even pure taijutsu can hardly hurt him." Kakashi frowned.


    Obviously both are Sage of the Six Paths mode, but Madara and Obito give people a completely different feeling, and Madara is so strong that it makes people feel desperate.


    Both Kai¡¯s Hirutora and Nagasawa¡¯s slash just now were extremely powerful moves, but they were still defeated by Madara.


    Hearing Kakashi, he started to say frustrating words, and Kai who stepped back was a little unhappy.


    "Wait, Kakashi, isn''t it too early to say that Taijutsu is useless, don''t give up hope." Kai said seriously.


    "But..." Kakashi felt that something was wrong with Kai''s state, and was about to say something.


    "Dreams may not all come true, but if you don''t have dreams, how can you achieve what you want to do, just like when I challenged you back then." Maitekai said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, his usual smile was gone, replaced by seriousness.


    When he was a child, he was an extremely weak crane tail, and he almost failed to join the ninja school.


    Even so, he resolutely challenged Kakashi, who was hailed as a genius at the time.


    Although he was defeated badly at the time, Kakashi just used one move to finish him off.


    But if he hadn¡¯t had the courage to challenge Kakashi at that time, and had set his dream of defeating Kakashi and becoming the strongest in martial arts, would he have grown to what he is today?


    "Kai, do you want to use that?" Kakashi looked at Kai in astonishment.


    As Maitekai¡¯s close friend, he knows the eight-door Dunjia very well, even he knows a little bit, but he can only open two or three doors.


    He knew that after the powerful seventh door, there was a stronger state, and that was the eighth door!


    At that time, the eight doors will be fully opened, and the strength of the body will increase to an astonishing level when entering the state of the Eight Doors Dunjia Formation, and the stronger the user''s strength, the stronger the eight doors will be.


    Kakashi feels that Yikai''s strength is fully open, and he may gain enough power to instantly kill Gokage.


    However, this sudden acquisition of powerful power has a price, and it is extremely serious, and that is death.


    "That will die." Kakashi couldn''t help but said.


    Although he knew that Kai was more aware of the consequences of opening the dead door than he was, Kakashi still couldn''t help but want to remind Kai.


    "It''s not that I want to be brave, but that it''s time to use my life to protect what is most important to me." Kai said in a deep voice, his momentum getting stronger and stronger.


    Once, during the third Ninja World War, his ninja class was extremely unlucky, and encountered seven ninja swordsmen on the Kirin battlefield.


    And there are no other Konoha ninjas nearby.


    Just when Kai and his teammates fell into despair, Kai''s father, usually called "crane tail" and "ten thousand years of ninja", stepped forward.


    In order to cover their retreat, his father opened the mortal eight doors of Dunjia and the eighth door, the door of death.


    At that moment, Kai understood what his father usually said that youth will not disappear until death, but the climax of youth is before death.


    The real victory is not to defeat the strong, but to protect your important things until death.


    And now, it''s time for him to burn his youth.


    His best friend Kakashi is on this dangerous battlefield, as is his lover Locke Lee. Many people or things he wants to protect are determined by the outcome of the battlefield war.


    "Bamen Dunjia, eighth..." Just when Kai''s aura was burning to its peak, a hand fell on Maitkai''s shoulder, suppressing Maitkai''s boiling chakra, preventing Maitkai from opening it immediately. eighth door.


    "Master Nidaime, why..." Maitekai looked at Nagasawa puzzled.


    Because it was Yongze, he didn''t get out of the way. He didn''t expect Yongze to do this.


    Yongze did not immediately answer Maitekai¡¯s words, but said:


    "As long as there are flying leaves, the fire will burn. The shadow of the fire will shine on the village, and let new leaves sprout. This is the will of fire."


    "Since I am Hokage, how can I watch my younger generation use the forbidden technique of burning life."


    "Let''s watch senior''s performance well."


    While speaking, Nagasawa used medical ninjutsu to heal Maitekai''s body.


    "It''s really boring, I thought I could see red steam." Madara started walking towards Kakashi.


    Just now he was not in a hurry to make a move, but he was going to watch Maitekai use the complete eight-door dunjia.


    "Boring, I hope you can maintain your current posture later." Yong Ze laughed.


    Although I knew that Naruto who got the plug-in at the last moment would not let Maitkai die.


    But he really didn''t want to see Maitkai experience that kind of pain, after all, Maitkai in another world was also his disciple.


    Anyway, his body is manufactured systematically, and the harvest has been much greater than expected at this point.


    When he visualized the sun, he realized two modes. One is the mode in which the whole body glows with golden light. Yongze calls this Lieyang mode.


    After the solar model is fully developed, it has the power of a real sun and can perform single-player nuclear fusion.


    The other is called Supernova mode by Nagasawa.


    When the evolution of stars is close to the end, there will be an explosion, which is extremely bright, and the sudden electromagnetic radiation during the process can often illuminate the entire galaxy where it is located. This explosion is called a supernova explosion.


    And this mode of Yongze, after it is turned on, will burn everything in the body to obtain the strongest power.


    Although it can only last for a moment, the power that erupts at that moment will be more dazzling than anything after that.


    So, Nagasawa called that mode Supernova mode.


    Become the most dazzling existence at the last moment of life.


    Boom boom boom! !


    Intense power burst out from Yongze''s body. In order not to accidentally injure Kakashi and Kai, Yongze walked to a place far away from them.


    The ground is breaking, and a large number of clods and stones are broken from the earth, and are guided into the sky by this powerful force, as if this area has lost gravity.


    "This power, how could it be!" The eyes of Samsara in Madara''s eyes were shocked, shocked by Yongze''s sudden burst of power.


    "Samsara Prison!" Uchiha Madara directly used his special ability unique to Samsara Eye.


    It didn¡¯t work before because it was used in the Tailed Beast before, and it was in the cooldown period, and now the cooldown time has come.


    This is also one of the reasons why he had to get back the eyes of reincarnation. The tomb side prison with one eye can only summon one clone, but if it has two eyes, it can summon four!


    But just when Uchiha Madara''s tomb avatar approached Yongze, Yongze made a move.


    At this time, the black sword can no longer see much black, because it has been completely surrounded by rich golden flames, like a golden fire sword.


    Yongze waved lightly, and the monstrous golden flames covered all ten meters around him, instantly burning Madara''s tomb clone to ashes.


    Not only Madara''s wheel tomb clone, but everything within ten meters of Yongze was burnt out, and even the ground dropped dozens of meters.


    At this time, Yongze seems to be a real sun, with dazzling light all over his body, and he can''t even see his face and figure clearly.


    The dazzling light illuminates the entire battlefield, the entire region, and possibly even the continent.


    In the ordinary villages outside the battlefield, people who worked late at night looked at the world suddenly entering daylight with a look of confusion.


    "What kind of power is this?" Madara frowned. How could there be such a powerful force outside of the Sage of the Six Paths mode, he was a bit puzzled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： Offensive and defensive swap

    Chapter 332 Offensive and defensive swap


    "This dazzling light, could it be that the Second Daime-sama from another world made another move?"


    "It should be, but the light seems to be more dazzling than before, as if it was really daytime."


    The ninja coalition forces in other places were also shocked by the power of this night turning into day.


    "Is it him again? This time it really has been compared." Tobima, who was imprisoned in place with a black stick by Madara, also noticed this incredible power.


    He couldn''t help but think of the time when he first met Yongze. Yongze said that he was very strong. At that time, Tobuma felt a little disapproving. The same person in different worlds can be so bad.


    It turns out that there is really a big difference, that guy''s strength even surpasses that of his elder brother.


    Today, Nagasawa is still fighting fiercely with Madara, but he is imprisoned here by Madara. The only thing he can do is to help Sasuke.


    "How is this power, is it still boring?" Yongze slowly floated up, and countless golden flames surrounded him like fanatical believers. At this moment, he is the most noble sun.


    "You are really losing your composure now." Yongze looked at Madara who was dodging the golden flame quickly, and mocked.


    This mode can only be opened once per life, and it really only happens once in a lifetime. It would be too wasteful not to pretend for a while.


    Madara has been pretending for so long, it''s time to change.


    Standing on the ground and being looked down upon, Madara frowned fiercely. No one had ever dared to do this to him, only he looked down on others from his Susan.


    "You really managed to annoy me." Madara said coldly.


    He could observe through the eyes of reincarnation that Yongze''s vitality was constantly disappearing.


    In other words, Yongze should have used some kind of forbidden technique with great side effects. He didn''t need to defeat Yongze, he just needed to delay the time. When the time for the forbidden technique came, Yongze would naturally die.


    Originally, Madara was planning to procrastinate for a while, but now he has changed his mind. He wants to defeat Yongze when he is at his strongest state, and make Yongze feel desperate.


    Are you kidding, he is Uchiha Madara!


    With a wave of Madara''s hand, the two Taoist jades flew towards Yongze at a very high speed, and became bigger during the flight, expanding from the original palm size to tens of meters.


    Looking at the oncoming Qiudaoyu, Yongze had a calm expression, holding the sword completely covered by golden flames, and swung two huge golden flames to slash.


    It can only be said that Krypton Ming''s ability is not ordinary. As for him, this kind of slashing is already the kind of skill that can get a handsome name.


    But in the supernova mode, this kind of slash is a flat a, and you can slash as much as you want.


    Boom!


    The giant black ball collided with Flame Slash, and a violent explosion occurred, and a large area of ??land around was destroyed, and the dazzling red light of the explosion shot towards the surroundings.


    At this time, suddenly a black tin rod came from behind Yongze.


    "Master Nidaime, be careful!" The sharp-eyed Kakashi spotted Uchiha Madara who did not know when he had circled behind Nagasawa.


    But in fact, Yongze has been paying attention to the location of Madara''s body, and he discovered it when Madara sneaked over.


    Launching Dao Dao Jade may be very fast for a shadow-level super shadow, and its power is extremely terrifying.


    But if it is the same strength, it would be very dull to launch the Taoist Jade directly.


    Unless the opponent is imprisoned in place, it is basically impossible to hit directly with the Taoist Jade.


    So Yongze speculates that Qiu Daoyu was just a feint attack, not Madara''s real attack.


    when!


    Yongze, who had been on guard for a long time, quickly blocked Madara''s six tin staff with his sword.


    Hurrah!


    The golden flame on the sword suddenly swelled up, and struck towards Madara along the six tin sticks.


    The two Taoist jades behind Madara quickly moved in front of him, turning into a black shield to block the golden flame.


    "Go!" Yongze controlled all the golden flames around him to rush towards Madara.


    The overwhelming golden flames hit him, Madara not only didn''t show a trace of timidity, but even smiled.


    Whoosh!


    I saw that the two Taoist jades he launched before were quickly returning in the direction of Uchiha Madara, and they were almost approaching Nagasawa.


    If Yongze doesn''t move next, then the two Daoist jades will accurately hit Yongze who is confronting Uchiha Madara.


    At this time, if Nagasawa withdraws his strength, Madara will take the opportunity to attack immediately.


    And Madara only needs to seize the right time, and use all the Taoist jades as barriers to protect himself when the golden flame approaches his body.


    What you fight is stimulation.


    If the Daoyu arrives first, then Madara wins, if the golden flame arrives first, then Nagasawa wins.


    But Madara still underestimated the power of Yongze in the state of Krypton.


    Yongze erupted in an instant, and the powerful force directly pushed back the patch top more than ten meters, and then soared to the sky at high speed to avoid the attacking Qiudaoyu.


    "Six Flames Array!" Yongze thought of a name at random, and threw six small sticks made of golden flames in six directions.


    You can tell from the name that it is a high imitation of a certain ninjutsu, but whether it is imitated or not is not a problem, as long as it is practical.


    Six small golden sticks were inserted into the ground, and six huge flames rose instantly to form a closed barrier.


    Wait a minute, the moves he used are too powerful. If he doesn''t set up a barrier, then the ninja alliance might be wiped out with Madara.


    "Flame Heaven!" Yongze held the sword high, and a large number of golden flames appeared around him again. The golden flames gathered on the sword, and then continued to compress, and then new golden flames continued to join.


    This cycle continued, and a small ball made of golden flames appeared on the tip of the sword.


    "Oops!" When Yongze cast the enchantment technique, Madara felt something was wrong in an instant, and quickly attacked the huge flame curtain with the Taoist jade expansion.


    But if the flame giant screen is so easy to break, Yongze won''t waste time doing it.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and a large area of ??land disappeared directly under the powerful power of Qiudaoyu''s expansion.


    However, the huge flame curtain that was the target of the attack only produced a slight ripple, without the slightest sign of being broken.


    Madara is very decisive, since he can''t break the barrier, he will attack Yongze who is gathering strength.


    The nine Daoist Yu Qiqi from behind fired together, and all of them shot at Yongze who was raising his sword.


    Yongze, who had already died of kryptonite, was fearless, and made his body burn more violently. The golden flames emerged more violently, some of which continued to merge into the golden **** on the tip of the sword, and some golden flames formed a shield to protect Yongze''s body. Body.


    Even if the nine seeking jades went into battle together, they couldn''t break Yongze''s defense in an instant, but made the flame shield dim.


    Madara immediately judged that if he continued to attack, he could break Yongze''s shield.


    But sensing the increasingly terrifying golden ball, Madara finally summoned all the Taoist jade back, fused into a **** ball, and completely enveloped Madara''s body.


    Push Book: Something is wrong with this simulation


    After going through the life-and-death crisis together, the beautiful little junior sister quietly pulled you aside, and confessed to you with a shy face.


    ¡¾Accept confession branch route has been opened, simulation is in progress¡¿


    [On the first day, you officially left the ranks of single dogs, and all your friends expressed their sincere blessings to you]


    [On the eleventh day, you and your junior sister lived happily every day, but for some reason, every time you looked at her, she always breathed faster, her cheeks were flushed, and she was embarrassed to look at you.


    Think about it, you¡¯re already an old couple and you¡¯re still shy, but my wife is so cute]


    ¡¾On the twenty-first day, after drinking the tea made by your junior sister, you feel a little sleepy.


    Between half-dream and half-awake, you seemed to hear the soft whisper of junior sister, and her cheeks that were sickly and crimson.


    "Brother, in this way, we can be together forever and never be separated..."


    You feel, breathing seems a bit difficult...]


    ¡¾You died due to lack of oxygen and suffocation, the simulation is over, vital capacity +1¡¿


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： end of challenge

    Chapter 333 Challenge ends


    "Get ready to welcome the embrace of the sun." Yongze said with a smile while holding his sword.


    At this time, his body is no longer like that of a normal person, and his body has become somewhat transparent.


    If you perceive Yongze''s vitality with the eyes of reincarnation, you will find that Yongze''s vitality is extremely weak at this time, as if he is an old man who is dying.


    But Yongze doesn''t care, anyway, this body is made by the system, and he doesn''t feel bad when he dies.


    But it was really cool to play a few waves in front of the coalition forces and Madara.


    Looking at their life-doubting shocked eyes in Minato, Yongze was very helpful.


    As Yongze''s own light became dimmer, the light of the golden flame ball on Yongze''s sword became brighter, and the temperature became more and more terrifying.


    Due to the high temperature, the air in the barrier has been burned and distorted.


    After finally feeling that it was almost done, Yongze directly chopped the flame ball out.


    The size of the golden ball is not large, only the size of a human head, and it is not like absorbing so many golden flames from Yongze.


    The moment the golden ball came out, a violent golden light burst out, and the strong golden light enveloped the entire battlefield, dazzling golden light everywhere, as if coming to a world dominated by gold.


    Because of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, even if the golden light is very dazzling, Kakashi can still see clearly everything that happens inside the barrier.


    He stared at the golden ball.


    The golden ball was about to hit the **** ball that was fused with the Qiudao jade.


    Whether it is the golden flame that seems to burn everything, or the Qiudao Yuqiang who can ignore all ordinary ninjutsu and integrate the changes in the nature of Yin-Yang and Five Elements Chakra, depends on this blow.


    Boom! !


    The moment the golden ball hit the black ball of Qiudao jade, a terrifying explosion occurred.


    Terrifying golden flames filled the entire enchantment, and the land within the enchantment was instantly burned and disappeared, revealing the flame barrier hidden underground.


    Without this closed barrier, God knows how much damage Yongze''s knife can cause.


    The fierce golden flames erupting from the golden ball burned everything, and even the huge flame curtain that had suffered a blow from the Qiudao jade with only some ripples began to vibrate violently.


    Kakashi, who was watching outside, was a little panicked, and prayed that the second generation''s enchantment technique would be stronger.


    Such a terrifying power, even if it is just the aftermath, will cause devastating damage.


    Fortunately, what Kakashi was worried about did not happen in the end. Although the flame giant screen has been shaking violently, it did not really shatter until the end.


    After a while, the golden flames were much less, and Kakashi could see the scene inside.


    The **** ball floating in the mouth disappeared, and there was a scorched black figure on the ground.


    Yongze stood high in the sky, the light on his body was dim, and his aura was extremely unstable. Sometimes it was as strong as the scorching sun, and sometimes it was as weak as a candle in the wind.


    Even so, Yongze''s waist is straight.


    Yongze waved his hand, and six golden sticks shot out from the ground and dissipated into the air. At the same time, Yongze also slowly fell from the sky.


    Maitkai and Kakashi moved quickly, and they came to Yongze''s side in a few steps.


    "Master Nidaime, how are you, and Madara?" Kakashi asked about Nagasawa''s status.


    "It''s nothing serious, it''s just that he''s going to die in a few minutes. As for Madara? I''ve already burned him to death." Nagasawa explained.


    Even with the body of the six realms, Madara can''t resist his supernova mode of the scorching sun.


    As for whether Kaguya can bear it, Yongze is not sure.


    Kaguya ate the fruit of the sacred tree directly, and theoretically has an immortal body.


    Of course, Nagasawa knows that this immortality is not absolute, otherwise Kaguya would not have to be afraid of the Otsutsukimoto family.


    Perceived something, Nagasawa waved his hand, and an arrow composed of golden flames was formed, shooting towards Uchiha Madara''s body.


    In an instant, a black shadow that emerged was directly pierced by the golden flame arrow, and then there was no ashes left.


    "Heh, bet I don''t have the strength to make a move?" Yongze''s face showed a trace of mockery.


    It seems that even Lao Yin Bi Hei Jue will jump over the wall in a hurry if he fails at the moment before he is about to succeed.


    Actually wanted to revive Uchiha Madara through possession.


    Madara is still in Sage of the Six Paths mode, with strong vitality. Although he was killed by Yongze, his body still has strong activity.


    Just now Yongze deliberately pretended to be extremely weak, no, he is really extremely weak, his vitality is like a weak flame in a strong wind, which may be extinguished at any time.


    It''s just that, if you want to die, you have to die, but he is still in the death mode. Power is not joking with you.


    In the supernova mode, Yongze had a premonition that as long as he wanted to, he could directly destroy the entire earth and turn everything on the surface of the earth into ashes.


    Although he didn''t cut down the entire planet, rounding it up, he is also a star destroyer in supernova mode.


    At this moment, Naruto and Obito Minato, who had entered Sage of the Six Paths mode, arrived on the battlefield together.


    Because Naruto gave Obito some vitality, Obito didn''t die immediately, and could last for a while.


    Originally, Naruto asked Obito to stay in the Kamui space to cultivate, but Obito said that he would deal with Madara with Naruto.


    "Mara..." When Naruto was about to shoot Madara, he suddenly realized that Madara couldn''t be seen anymore.


    "Naruto, Madara has been defeated by Nidaime-sama, the war is over." Kakashi pointed to Madara''s charred corpse.


    "Uncle Yan Yan, the second generation, you." Naruto, who had entered the Sage of the Six Paths mode and his perception became stronger, immediately discovered Yongze''s problem.


    Yongze seems to be an empty shell now, there is nothing in his body, and his life is like a candle in the wind.


    Naruto went up and wanted to use Yin Yang Dun to heal Yongze, but Yongze shook his head and refused.


    "I can''t be more clear about my state, it''s useless." Yongze shook his head with a smile.


    "How will you know if you don''t try it." Naruto said stubbornly, he would treat Yong Ze no matter what.


    At this time, Tomama, who was relieved of the trouble, also came to the battlefield with Sasuke who opened the reincarnation eye of Liugouyu.


    But Togama is a sensory ninja. Although he could not perceive it because of the blocked chakra before, after he escaped from the trap, he quickly discovered that Madara''s chakra had disappeared, and Nagasawa''s state was also very strange.


    "Where''s that guy Madara?" Sasuke asked coldly, and opened the Liugoudama Reincarnation Eye. Now that his strength has soared, the first thing is naturally to take revenge and defeat Madara.


    "Has Madara been defeated?" Madara, who was familiar with Madara, saw the scorched Madara at a glance.


    Although it is difficult to identify, Tomona said that Madara would recognize him even if he turned gray.


    "It seems that the war is over." Because of Madara''s death, not only Togama, but Hashirama was also freed.


    "Xiao Feima, you?" Hashirama''s attention quickly fell on Yongze.


    "Brother, it''s fine, you''re just going to die. Speaking of which, brother, you''re already dead. Do you still want to comfort me?" Yongze said a very cold joke.


    No one laughed, not because the joke was too cold, but because they felt too uncomfortable.


    Everyone knows that the second generation of this different world is different from other Hokage.


    Other Hokages are all reincarnated from the filthy soil. Even if they die, they will be restored, or their souls will return to the Netherland directly. However, the second generation of the different world is different.


    When he died, he was really dead, because he was alive.


    Nagazawa obviously can not participate in the Fourth Ninja World War, because this is not his world.


    Hashirama said clearly that Yong Ze could not come.


    And Yongze not only came, but also fought with his life, how could this make everyone feel uncomfortable.


    Looking at the silent crowd, Yongze smiled, the time is coming, and if he doesn¡¯t die, he will fail to settle the task.


    After all, the task requires him to defeat both Rokudo Obito Rokudo Madara and Kaguya, and take the position of the main output.


    Madara was directly beaten to death by him, and there was Kaguya the hammer, so naturally it failed.


    However, he didn''t intend to pass the level with his life. He came to try out the Immortal mode, and the harvest has exceeded his expectations.


    "Goodbye, I will be satisfied if you can remember that there was a Second Hokage from another world who came to this world and participated in a war.


    I hope that my brother and sister-in-law in that world will stop arguing. Without my persuasion, I don¡¯t know how many places will be destroyed. "Yongze sighed.


    "There must be a way, and there is Sage of the Six Paths. As the ancestor of the ninja, he must have a way." Naruto said.


    Yongze touched Naruto''s head, injected the last bit of power into Naruto''s body, and said with a smile: "Cultivate the power I gave you, this will also give me an additional proof of existence."


    After finishing speaking, before Naruto could say anything else, Nagasawa, whose energy had all disappeared, turned into a spot of light and disappeared in front of everyone.


    Naruto wanted to hug those light spots, but couldn''t.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： sugar is essential

    Chapter 334 Sugar is essential


    ¡¾You are dead, the challenge failed. ¡¿


    The system''s notification sound is still not emotional.


    "Huh." Yongze breathed out a long breath. This was the first time he failed to clear the challenge mission without dying.


    But since failure is also part of the plan, Yong Ze didn''t feel that he lost anything.


    This mission has gained a lot. The simulation space practice fairy mode, no matter how powerful it is, it is still a simulation. There are many problems that cannot be found without practical practice.


    Through this practice, I really entered the immortal mode, and successfully combined the immortal chakra with the breathing method.


    With the help of the great power of the fairy Chakra, he can enter the fierce sun mode in advance.


    In this mode, Yongze''s power is at the Sixth Dao level, and he can burn mountains and seas with a random blow, and he can cut out his most powerful move, Lie Yan Tian Dao.


    However, this mode consumes too much chakra. With Yongze''s current chakra, it can only last for ten minutes if he fights with all his strength. If he doesn''t use high-consuming moves, he can last longer.


    In addition, I experimented with the power of the supernova mode of Krypton¡¯s ultimate move, which is really every second of every second.


    Six-dao class with a little food, such as Liudao Obito, in this state, Yongze''s men can only last three or five moves before being hacked to death by Yongze.


    Stronger Liudao, such as Liudao Madara, couldn''t catch Yongze''s big move, and was directly beaten by Lieyang Tiandao, and the nine Taoist jades couldn''t stop it.


    Nagaze feels that even the revived Kaguya Hime should not be able to defeat him in supernova mode, and can only survive with his immortal body.


    But strong is really strong, and pain is really painful.


    In the supernova mode, Yongze really felt for the first time that everything from the soul to the body was being burned.


    If it wasn''t because he was about to leave, and wanted to keep the character setting, Yongze screamed a few times, it was really painful.


    And the side effects of this mode are really big, even more exaggerated than Bamen Dunjia, which opens the door to death. If you can escape Yin and Yang, you can be saved.


    Supernova mode is really once in a lifetime, you will die if you open it, and it is useless to escape from yin and yang.


    Fortunately, it was in the challenge mission, otherwise Yongze would not have dared to use such a suicidal big move if he disagreed with each other.


    I don¡¯t know if there will be a chance to improve it in the future. Even if the power is weak, it¡¯s okay, but the side effect is at least from death to serious injury.


    Otherwise, this mode may be permanently sealed by Yongze, and it will only be used in challenge missions.


    "The first experiment is over, let''s start the challenge after setting Ryuji Cave Immortal Art to the Great Immortal level in the simulated space." Yongze is making the next plan.


    It took him about 350,000 points to simulate the fairy art of the wet bone forest to the level of a great immortal, and it took 42,000 points to enter the door to challenge again.


    It also means that when he entered the challenge again, he had 400,000 points.


    Calculated based on the points given by the degree of prosperity, it will take about 16 weeks, which is 112 days, nearly four months.


    During this period, what he needs to do is to study the immortal mode, continue to understand the sun and practice the breath of the sun, and the growth of Chakra cannot be stopped.


    Fight for the day when Chakra reaches Yizhu, and the fairy mode can be opened casually.


    Then I will study Kakashi¡¯s ninja version of armed domineering, and see if he can integrate his armed domineering with Chakra.


    In this way, you can use the fairy chakra to strengthen the armed color domineering.


    Otherwise, the domineering armed color can''t keep up with the rhythm now, and it''s hard to stop those six-level powerful attacks.


    "I''m too tired, let''s get some desserts." Yongze thought about the plan for the next four months, and stretched his waist.


    He played two consecutive six-course levels, but he was exhausted, and he urgently needed to replenish his body''s sugar.


    Although according to the time, it is almost time for lunch, but Yongze said that anyway, he is the oldest in the family, and if he eats desserts as a meal, no one can control him.


    No Naiyu doesn''t live here, and No Naiyu lives in an orphanage.


    At this time, the role of Flying Thunder God is manifested. Yongze first went to the dessert shop to buy a cake, then went to the shop of Boss Watanabe to buy his favorite Yongze special rice dumplings, and finally bought a pair of cakes. Red bean soup and hot rice.


    Put the bought things on the dining table, Yongze went to the refrigerator to get a can of red beans, and took a large bowl and milk.


    First put the bought hot rice in a bowl, then pour the sweet red beans from the canned red beans on the rice, and finally pour a little milk, a perfect red bean rice bowl is complete!


    Yongze dug a spoonful of cake and stuffed it into his mouth, and the delicate cream made Yongze feel instantly, and then he took a big mouthful of red bean soup, his fatigue was instantly swept away, and Yongze felt that he could still The illusion of hitting ten spots.


    After eating half of the cake, Yongze ate three dumplings, and the familiar sweetness exploded in his mouth, which made Yongze feel relieved.


    Human beings are really inseparable from sugar!


    Finally, Yongze set his sights on the red bean rice bowl, scooped out half of the red beans and half of the hot rice with a spoon, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The sweetness of the red beans, the sweetness of the red beans, and the special taste of the rice exploded in Yongze''s mouth with the alternation of hot and cold, and Yongze almost shed tears when he ate it.


    Sure enough, it has to be you, red bean rice bowl!


    Tuto, who came back from Sarutobi Hiruzen, looked at Yongze''s excited face, and thought it was the expression of his wife who was about to give birth, so he couldn''t help being a little puzzled.


    Looking at the things on the dining table again, Dou became even more silent.


    Cake, red bean dumpling with added ingredients, red bean soup, red bean rice bowl, how high the calories are.


    Are you a red bean star who doesn¡¯t know where you came from, and you actually like eating red beans so much.


    "Dou, I''m a little tired today, I forgot to prepare a meal for you, do you want some cake and dumplings?" Yongze dug another big spoonful of red bean rice and asked.


    "Brother Yongze, you can just eat it, I don''t want to eat it." Dou shook his head quickly, he could smell the deadly sweet smell of the stuffed dumpling at the door.


    After eating that, it is estimated that I will be tired and uncomfortable for several days.


    "Then you can use the money to buy food by yourself." Yongze didn''t say anything, and concentrated on cooking.


    Tomorrow, I will check how his disciples are doing.


    It has been a month and a half since he adjusted the training plan of Kakashi and others, and there should be some results. Even if there is no result, there should be some clues.


    If someone can¡¯t get anything out, Yongze has to spend more time to take special care of him.


    The popularization of the other six styles will also start to develop further. This time, both the third Anbu and the fourth Anbu will learn together.


    At the same time, the Six Styles are set as a must-learn item for Anbu, just like you must learn Sanshenjutsu in ninja school.


    ps: That¡¯s all for this chapter today, the remaining 2k will be added tomorrow, I¡¯m a little tired


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： Selective amnesia is a must-have skill

    Chapter 335 Selective amnesia is a necessary skill


    The next afternoon, Yongze went to the No. 16 training ground as usual.


    In the past month and a half, he has been taking Kakashi and the others to practice here.


    In the past, he would teach a few times, but now he is sitting there practicing, waiting for Kakashi and the others to take the initiative to ask questions.


    Nagaze hopes that Kakashi and the others can combine what they have learned with what they are good at, and walk out of their own path.


    Because the road in Yongze is not so easy to walk.


    For example, Breath of the Sun, no one in Konoha can learn it now.


    His current powerful moves are basically based on the breath of the sun plus chakra. If you can even learn this foundation, let alone.


    As for things like shaking fruits, they can''t be taught.


    As for other aspects, Yongze has almost finished teaching.


    Taijutsu Domineering Ninjutsu has all been taught, so the rest of Yongze can''t help them.


    In the past, Nagasawa wanted to obtain a powerful template, such as directly opening a powerful six-path level like Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    But now Yongze hopes to get a template that can stably and effectively increase the spiritual energy system, even if he is weaker, Yongze will choose it.


    Now how does the ninja increase spiritual energy? One is growth, increasing with time, the second is increasing experience, that is, seeing various big scenes, and the third is the secret technique or blood succession limit related to Yin Dun.


    Of course, it also has something to do with talent. Some people are born with much stronger mental energy than ordinary people, and the growth is also more.


    However, apart from natural growth and increasing experience, there are too many restrictions.


    If the secret technique is popularized, can it still be called the secret technique, not to mention that the secret technique still has the conditions for cultivation. The blood follows the same principle. It is impossible to study Uchiha cells and then transplant them to the whole village.


    So he needs a spiritual energy training method that can stably enhance physical energy like practicing body skills.


    In this way, the body can achieve the balance of body and soul, which can effectively improve the overall strength of the ninja.


    At that time, both the top combat power and the bottom ninja will be more or less enhanced.


    At that time, the prosperity will naturally increase rapidly, and the points will increase rapidly.


    Of course, if the difference between the two templates is too great, he will still choose the stronger one.


    For example, one is Goku from Super Three, and the other is the ordinary Shinigami in Shinigami.


    Do you still need to think about it? Definitely choose Wukong in seconds, any big Tsutsuki is just a random energy ball in seconds.


    Retire directly and let the tool people go to work, and the slower the prosperity will rise, the slower it will be.


    "You don''t need to practice today, let''s take a look at the results of your hard work these days." Yongze said.


    "Wow, woof, woof." Hearing that there is no need for training today, Haimaru almost shed tears of emotion. God knows what inhuman treatment it has suffered as a ninja dog in the past month and a half.


    "It''s just that there is no need for training. Haimaru, you are so happy. It seems that your cultivation is still not at home, and you are still too far away from the realm of green. You need to work harder."


    Like Inuzuka, I am proud of my practice, as if I have forgotten who was the first person who said yes when Nagasawa said that there is no need for training.


    Kakashi also heaved a sigh of relief. His daughter was born half a month ago. He is still quite busy at the moment. Sometimes he stays up late to make a perfect parenting plan. It would be nice to have a relaxing day.


    It is precisely because he didn''t feel much love from his family when he was a child that Kakashi didn''t want his children to lack these.


    Go to the training team on duty in the morning, go to Yongze to practice for two hours at 2 pm, go home at 4 pm, continue to practice at No. 16 training ground after 6 pm, and go home at 8 pm.


    It¡¯s because his child was just born and he has privileges, otherwise it should be three hours at night.


    Don¡¯t overdo it, but it¡¯s okay if you get used to it.


    Compared to the kind of mission, Kakashi prefers the current life.


    If you do tasks on a regular basis, although you will have a longer rest period if you do it once.


    But if you accept a mission to go abroad, sometimes it¡¯s normal not to come back for a month, no matter how difficult it is, it¡¯s not impossible to have more.


    His daughter was only half a month old, if he goes away for a month, he must be forgotten.


    Although my current life is relatively tight, I can go home every day anyway.


    "Don''t be too happy too early, if the results you come up with don''t satisfy me, then I have to take some measures." Yongze''s voice changed.


    These Inuzuka Midori are all honest, and they don¡¯t make any jokes.


    If she doesn''t succeed, then the one who suffers is definitely not Huiwan, but her.


    "Whoever comes first." Yongze looked at the four of them.


    As soon as Yongze finished speaking, Maitkai jumped out quickly, and the two rows of big white teeth were shining brightly in the sun.


    Maitkay gave himself a thumbs up and shouted imposingly: "My youth has begun to burn, let me be the first to show the results."


    "Okay, then you come first." Yongze nodded, motioning the three of them to step back a little, leaving a space for Kai to display.


    "Eight Doors Dunjia, Fourth Door, Hurt Door, open!"


    "Eight Gates Dunjia and sixth gate, Jingmen, open!"


    Kai directly opened the eight doors to the sixth door, and an extremely powerful aura erupted from his body. The fallen leaves and gravel on the ground were blown up one after another, and the hair of Yong Ze and others beside him was also pushed back by the blow.


    At this time, Kai''s whole body exudes the light of green chakra, and the chakra on his body increases rapidly.


    boom!


    Kai leaped fiercely, bursting out with tremendous force, cracking the ground and jumping into the air.


    Kai jumps very high, and the salt water doesn¡¯t need to be aggressive to perceive it. If you only look at it with the naked eye, you can only see a small black spot.


    However, just as Maitkai was at the highest point and began to fall, Kai covered his index finger with his armed color, and poured all his strength into the index finger.


    As it continued to fall, the power on Maitekai''s index finger became stronger and stronger, so strong that Kakashi and others on the ground could feel the pressure.


    Just when Maitkai reached a distance of 30 meters from the ground, Maitkai moved again, and he punched out all the strength contained in his body and the power of falling from the sky in one breath.


    "Finger Gun Meteor Dragon!"


    Roar!


    Mitekai fiercely pointed out a finger-thick white light, and after flying for a short distance, the white light suddenly turned into a six-meter-wide giant white dragon.


    Hurrah!


    Before the white dragon reached the ground, there was a strong gust of wind pressing down from top to bottom, and a fly staying in that area was instantly crushed to the ground and turned into foam.


    Boom!


    Immediately afterwards, the white dragon slammed into the ground severely, severely damaging the ground and setting off a huge impact.


    Fortunately, all the ninjas standing here are elite ninjas. If they were ordinary chunin and genin, they might not even be able to withstand the shock wave after the explosion of the white dragon, and they would be blown away.


    Kakashi looked at the ground where a deep pit suddenly appeared, and swallowed. He remembered that Kai seemed to have used this trick when fighting Kai before.


    However, the power that was not so exaggerated before should be improved after the battle.


    ¡®Kai is really scary. ¡¯ Kakashi thought in his heart, if this continues, maybe one day he will really be beaten by Kai.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： shadow ninjutsu

    Chapter 336 Shadow ninja method


    Clap!


    Yongze clapped his hands twice, and praised: "I am very satisfied. It seems that Kai has completely integrated the six styles into your own body art system."


    Maitkai''s move clearly has traces towards the peacock, and even a little shadow of the day tiger can be seen.


    Not only has the traces of Maitekai''s own physical skills, but also perfectly displays the characteristics of the six styles.


    Maitekai gave Yongze a perfect answer.


    If the full score is 100 points, Yongze will give Kai 100 points, because he knows that Kai will not be conceited because of this, and the road to the strongest is not so easy to walk.


    Mitekai, who was recognized by Nagasawa, was also very excited, and shouted excitedly with tears streaming down his face.


    "Kai, you are still the same." Kakashi smiled. Sure enough, no matter how his strength changes, Kai will always be the same Kai, the one who never gives up and is full of vitality and emotions.


    Because the ground was too badly damaged by Kai, Kakashi simply repaired it with Earth Dungeon, filled the big hole, and made the land a little flatter.


    "Who wants to go next?" Yongze looked at the remaining three.


    The three of them glanced at each other, but none of them moved.


    Kai performed so well just now, if their performance was a little worse, the comparison would have looked poor if they hadn''t stretched too much.


    Finally, Inuzuka Midori gritted his teeth and stood up, muttering, "I, Inuzuka Midori, a peerless genius of the Inuzuka clan, must be fine."


    Midori Inuzuka touched Haimaru''s dog''s head, and then said: "Haimaru, are you ready? If you don''t perform well this time, you will definitely not have your dog food when you go back."


    "Woof!" Huiwan roared with a serious face, and let these humans see the results of his cultivation.


    "Inuzuka Ryuu Ninja Hybrid transforms into a werewolf form!"


    Mito Inuzuka uses animal-like ninjutsu, while Haimaru uses anthropomorphic ninja, and then the two merge together, and a brand new werewolf form comes out.


    After merging with Haimaru, Inuzuka Midori suddenly grew from a height of 1.57 meters to more than 1.8 meters, with gray wolf hair all over his body.


    The arm has also changed a lot. Not only is the gray hair covering the palm, but the fingers also grow sharp teeth like wolf claws, and a fluffy tail grows from the back.


    The head has not changed much, and the face is basically the same face, that is, the original human ears have become furry wolf ears.


    Inuzuka Green put his hands on his hips, and laughed triumphantly: "Hahaha, you are shocked by Green''s new form, this is the result of the improvement of the secret technique of the Green General clan."


    "Wow!" Inuzuka Midori proudly imitated the wolf''s cry.


    The wolf roars!


    Nagaze touched his chin, he was not scared but he wanted to touch Midori Inuzuka''s furry ears, he felt that it would be very good.


    Forget about the tail, Inuzuka Midori is also a girl who has just grown up, and she is a bit like that when touching her tail.


    "Werewolf Lan kills punches!"


    Inuzuka''s green armor covered the entire wolf''s claws, and then sent out a series of attacks that looked like Lanjiao''s chopping waves and flew towards the ground.


    Boom!


    Several scratches appeared on the ground as if scratched by giant claws.


    "The werewolf stabs with a spear!" Midori Inuzuka raised a paw, with a change in the nature of the thunder attribute chakra, and slammed towards the ground.


    Boom!


    The powerful force instantly shattered the ground, and many stones shot towards the surroundings. At the same time, there were scorched black marks in the pits that were punched out.


    "Werewolf Moonwalk..."


    "Werewolf iron block..."


    "Forget it, forget it, forget it." Nagasawa stopped Inuzuka Midori.


    He probably knows the progress of Inuzuka Midori, it should be that it took most of the time to improve the secret method.


    In the rest of the time, he did a Langyalan killing punch. As for the werewolf pointing gun and werewolf moon step, they were just advanced six moves in the werewolf state, used to make up the numbers.


    "Hey, have you passed the test?" Inuzuka Midori scratched his head with his paw, and then asked.


    "You." Nagasawa teleported to the side of Midori Inuzuka, and rubbed Midori Inuzuka''s head.


    Well, it really feels good.


    "Improving family secrets is indeed a good way. It is more suitable for you to become a more flexible werewolf than to become a stronger wolf by combining with a ninja dog. This time I will give you an excellent one." Yong Ze commented.


    Inuzuka Green is not the same as the traditional Inuzuka ninjas. Compared with the more violent and brutal wolf form, she is more suitable for the werewolf form.


    Otherwise, some moves are inconvenient to use.


    Inuzuka Midori is not only good at one trick, and it''s over.


    "Okay!" Inuzuka Midori cheered, no need for extra training, long live, no need to be beaten alone, this is so cool, I have to go back and have a good meal to reward myself.


    "You?" Nagasawa looked at the remaining Kakashi and salt water.


    "Let me do it." Saltwater spoke first.


    If Kakashi is allowed to go first, in case Kakashi makes the same big noise as Kai, he will suffer a lot.


    Although there is no wife and children waiting for him at home in Yanyan, he also has a reason to pass the test, that is, he does not want to accept Yongze''s individual training.


    The individual teaching of Konoha No. 1 powerhouse sounds extremely attractive.


    But Saltwater said that when there are more people, Yongze will be more restrained. When you face Yongze alone, you will see a demonic Yongze.


    Teach alone, even a tough guy like Mikey will tremble twice after hearing it.


    "Shadow Secret Technique Clone!" Saltwater''s expressionless seal.


    After the printing was completed, the shadow behind the salt water changed rapidly. A group of shadows were separated, and then turned into salt water, then stood up again, and turned into a solid body.


    "Isn''t this just an ordinary shadow clone?" Inuzuka Midori complained.


    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly, shook his head and said, "Use your knowledge and arrogance to perceive it."


    Midori Inuzuka sensed it aggressively, and found that the breath of the two salt water was exactly the same, unable to tell the real from the fake.


    "Because it''s my shadow, I can''t tell the difference perceptually." Saltwater said briefly.


    "Any other abilities?" Yongze asked.


    Can''t be easily distinguished, it sounds powerful, but that''s it, the wood clone can do this effect.


    The avatar of salt water consumes quite a bit of chakra. If it only has this effect, it is a bit unqualified.


    Saline nodded, of course it was more than that.


    Immediately afterwards, Saltwater showed various tricks, such as the sudden disintegration of the shadow clone into a large shadow net with detonating symbols, or the sudden connection of the shadow of the shadow clone to the enemy to control the opponent.


    The shape change can be regarded as being played by the shadow clone of the salt water. It can also turn the two arms into shadow knives, and then attach the armed color to cut people.


    Until the end, Saltwater said that he was actually still researching whether he could switch the main body and the shadow clone to catch the enemy by surprise, but he still had no clue.


    Yongze directly gave Yanyan an excellent, and also said that he would give him the information about Fei Leishen, so that he could find some inspiration.


    ps: I am trash...


    Obviously said 6k, but still only coded out 4k, sorry brothers.


    Tomorrow, two more hours of code words will be coded, and the code will definitely be 6,000.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Inspirational stories of four generations of Naruto and Naruto assistants (4K

    Chapter 337 The inspirational story of the fourth generation of Hokage and Hokage''s assistant (4k)


    "Why are you so powerful." Kakashi scratched his white hair and said with a bitter face.


    I thought that Kai was the only one to show off alone, but I didn''t expect that even Inuzuka Midori had prepared a Werewolf mode that didn''t look simple.


    Saltwater¡¯s development of shadow secrets is also fancy enough, and it feels like it will lead to death, completely out of his impression of shadow secrets.


    Shadow Secret Art should be more of a support.


    "Okay, Kakashi, you are the only one left, should I give you some time to prepare?" Nagasawa looked at Kakashi.


    Kakashi shook his head and said, "That''s not necessary."


    Since the salt water move didn''t cause much damage to the ground, Kakashi didn''t need to use Earth Dun to repair the ground, and walked directly to the open space.


    Kakashi quickly sealed and used Raikiri, the dazzling blue lightning gathered in his right hand, and the thunder and lightning completed the shape change in an instant, perfectly attached to his hand, like a thunder blade.


    Immediately afterwards, Kakashi broke out Chakra again, and then attached the armed color domineering to the thunder.


    A black armed domineering color appeared on the originally shining blue lightning, and it was the lightning that became black and blue interlaced.


    Kakashi''s operation made Inuzuka Midori envious for a while.


    Although in theory, because they are all made by Chakra, and there are no attributes that repel each other, it is achievable to cover ninjutsu with armed domineering, but it is really difficult to operate


    It is impossible to use large-scale hands-off ninjutsu on the homepage, and ninjutsu is the most suitable for armed color bullies.


    Thunder Dungeon is originally the most violent thing, and the shape change of Thunder Chakra is the most difficult. In this inheritance, it is really even more difficult to cover the armed color domineering.


    At least Green Inuzuka can''t do it at the moment, if she can do this, her strength will be improved even more.


    If she uses the domineering ninjutsu together, she can only cover her fingers with domineering first, and then stab with a finger gun. It seems that Chakra domineering is used, but in fact it is done separately.


    "Arm Rachel!"


    Kakashi''s lightning blade that was shining with black light slammed into the boulder more than ten meters away.


    Boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, a strong white light flashed, and the boulder burst instantly, turning into small stones and flying towards the surroundings.


    Looking at this scene, Yongze fell into deep thought.


    He moved that stone here on purpose, and he likes to sit on that stone and study the fairy mode.


    Kakashi is also really, isn¡¯t it good to **** the ground honestly, and he must hit the place where he did it.


    Yongze was speechless. Another day he moved a stone more than 100 meters away and wrote on it that it was forbidden to be used as a ninjutsu practice tool.


    However, this incident also made Yongze think of one thing. Now Kakashi and the others are not weak in strength. Simple stakes and stones obviously cannot bear their strength.


    It is inaccurate if you only look at the degree of damage to the surrounding ground.


    Not as good as Kakashi''s Rachel, it doesn''t look as big as Kai, but it''s hard to say in terms of actual use effect.


    Maybe Kai can''t break through the defenses, but Rachel can still break through.


    Yongze felt that this matter was not easy to solve. If there was such a hard thing, someone would have used it to make armor and other equipment. He had never heard of such a thing.


    ¡®Talk to Orochimaru when you have time, and see if he has any ideas. ¡¯ Nagasawa suppressed his thoughts about the training equipment and continued to look at Kakashi.


    After using the Armed Raikiri, Kakashi formed a seal again, and the dazzling lightning burst out from both hands at the same time, and then the lightning quickly intertwined, and quickly turned into a wolf.


    The wolf made of thunder and lightning broke away from Kakashi the moment it was formed, and slammed into the nearby tree, and broke the tree with a single swing.


    After rushing around for a while, the Lightning Wolf suddenly turned into a ball of lightning and exploded, leaving a charred black mark on the spot.


    Afterwards, Kakashi performed many other tricks of Rai Tun, such as linking Raiqie and Kunai Shuriken.


    Use Thunder Chakra to increase the number of shurikens, forming a net-like sword formation, blocking the opponent''s actions and then attacking with Kamui.


    Using Raiche together with Shadow Clone, the two Raiches are linked together to form a laser-like attack.


    "It''s not bad. Being able to cultivate to this level also shows that you have spent a lot of thought." Yong Ze nodded.


    Although Kakashi¡¯s performance is not as fancy as Inuzuka Green¡¯s and Saltwater¡¯s, one is to transform into a werewolf and stop being a human directly, and there are n kinds of uses for a shadow clone.


    But Kakashi''s current moves are already powerful enough, and the power of the move of arming Rachel alone cannot be underestimated.


    Even a reckless man like the fourth generation of Raikage has to consider the consequences of using his body to hardwire.


    Subsequent upgrades are also simple, just practice the immortal mode.


    According to his experience in practicing sage mode, Kakashi and his kind of armed color will definitely become sage armed color after using sage chakra, which can be strengthened by sage mode.


    "How is Sayuri Hua?" Yongze asked casually.


    "Well, she is in good health, but she looks quieter and feels more like me when I was a child. She should be a quiet child in the future."


    Speaking of his newborn child, Kakashi also showed a smile on his face.


    After having a child, he feels that his life is very meaningful.


    Hearing Nagasawa Kakashi talking about children, Inuzuka Midori felt instantly out of place.


    She is eighteen years old this year, and she can actually be regarded as a big girl among ninjas whose average life expectancy is not high. It''s time to talk about marriage.


    But she, Inuzuka Midori, hasn''t even talked to a boyfriend, and has been single so far.


    But Inuzuka Midori didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. There was no need for a boyfriend or anything, it would only affect the speed of her punching.


    There is no man in my heart, and the punch is natural.


    She, Inuzuka Midori, wants to become the strongest of the Inuzuka clan!


    Saltwater also feels a bit awkward, because Saltwater hasn''t talked to a girlfriend so far.


    He is a bachelor, and women are simply too much trouble in his eyes.


    With an elusive temper that spends a lot of time on meaningless things, this creature is too much trouble for salt water.


    As for why he doesn¡¯t hate Midori Inuzuka, Saltwater has never regarded her as a girl, isn¡¯t that a teammate on a mission together?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because of wanting to fully popularize the Six Styles in Anbe, Nagazawa held a small discussion meeting in the Hokage Building, Sandai and Minato.


    Originally, there was no need to discuss it, but this also involves the third generation of Anbu, so it is necessary.


    Different from when he first became Hokage, now Minato is not just a Hokage in name, after nearly two years of power transfer, he really holds most of the rights in Konoha.


    The roles of the fourth-generation Anbu and the third-generation Anbu are reversed. The fourth-generation Anbu is responsible for more confidential tasks and controls many important rights.


    Of course, even if the roles are reversed, the Anbu of the third generation still plays a pivotal role, and the Anbu of the fourth generation was also built with the help of the Anbu of the third generation. It was only after the appearance of the training team that the situation changed.


    Nagazawa once proposed that the three Anbu and the four Anbu could be merged into one Anbu, and a rule was set that there could only be one Anbu in the future, and the current Hokage would be fully responsible instead of the Anbu of the X generation.


    It''s not that Yongze has any attempt or idea to abolish all the rights of the three generations.


    In fact, the three generations cooperated very well in the handover of power, and did not make any small moves, so it went smoothly.


    Most of the people who use Minato now are still the same group as the third generation.


    After all, there are only so many Konoha ninjas. If you say more or less, you can suddenly pop up so many capable people.


    Yongze simply thinks that the two Anbu are too troublesome, and everything has to be arranged separately, it is better to merge them together.


    In fact, the titles of three generations of Anbu and four generations of Anbu only exist in Anbu, and most Konoha ninjas only know Anbu.


    Even when the third or fourth Anbu performs tasks, they will only say that they are Anbu, not **** Anbu.


    Minato did not agree to Yongze''s proposal, not because he thought the proposal was not good, but because he felt that the fusion could not be done immediately, but a process was required.


    "Since it is a proposal from the mighty Anbu, I naturally have no reason to reject it. Nagasawa''s Six Styles are indeed very good, very suitable for Anbu ninjas."


    Three generations nodded, agreeing with Nagasawa''s idea of ??popularizing the six styles to all Anbu.


    When it was founded in the training team, the training team at that time had not yet become independent and belonged to the fourth-generation Anbu in name. At that time, the training team had conducted joint exercises on behalf of the fourth-generation Anbu and the third-generation Anbu.


    Three generations watched that exercise from beginning to end. At that time, he felt that this physical skill called Liushi was good and promising.


    The series of performances of the training team Ninja in the back indeed confirmed his vision.


    Following up, the three of them discussed the specific implementation plan.


    Anbu is an important force in a village. You can¡¯t talk about learning, just like going to school.


    How to learn, when to learn, and who to learn are all things that Z needs to carefully consider.


    However, because Yongze has made enough preparations, most of the problems have been solved in one discussion, and the details can be made soon.


    Otherwise, it may take several days to come up with a specific plan just to discuss this.


    When the discussion was over, it was almost time to get off work, and Nagasawa and Minato left the Hokage Building together.


    "Does Naruto have the breath of the sun that I gave him for practicing?" Yongze asked.


    "The above moves are too difficult. Naruto tried it, but couldn''t do it coherently." Minato replied with a smile.


    "You gave it too early, you should wait for Naruto to give it to him when he is in the ninja school."


    "You can watch it first to strengthen your memory." Yongze smiled twice, but he was not surprised.


    Even if Naruto is the reincarnation of Asura Chakra, no matter how he is a descendant of ninja, it is unrealistic to practice the sun''s breath in seven months.


    "Besides, it''s not as late as Minato said. I think you can start practicing when you are three or four years old." Yong Ze corrected.


    What he gave Naruto was not the breath of the sun, but part of the practice of the breath of the sun, which is equivalent to an incomplete castrated version.


    If Yongze doesn''t give pointers, I''m afraid this thing will even be regarded as a kind of fitness thing.


    Yongze''s goal is to use this to lay the foundation for Naruto to facilitate subsequent cultivation.


    In the original book, Naruto can join forces with Sasuke and the others to defeat the Obito in Six Paths Sage mode before the Six Paths Sage was killed at the age of sixteen.


    With such strength, he must be a top super shadow.


    This is still the case that Naruto lacked education since he was a child and wasted a lot of time.


    Nagaze said that with him, a teacher who can blow up Liudao Madara, coupled with the training from an early age, it is not an exaggeration to mention Naruto''s growth speed.


    For example, refresh Kakashi''s record for ninja? Became a Jonin at the age of nine or ten.


    Or when he was twelve years old, he had already achieved great success in the breath of the sun, and the Nine Lama Mode and the Immortal Mode were at his fingertips, possessing the top combat power of Super Shadow.


    Yongze thinks it is very clever, this way of training, I am afraid that he does not need to fight Kaguya himself, and it will be good to send Naruto Sasuke there.


    When Kaguya came back to life, she found that Konoha had an average movie-level per capita, and there were a lot of super-shadows, and she couldn''t see through some people at all.


    Several Six Levels standing in front of Kaguya should be able to scare her into a fool.


    At that time, Kaguya should regret being resurrected, and think that being sealed is pretty good, at least he is still alive.


    "Three years old, it seems that you have great confidence in Naruto. No one in the special operations class has learned that technique yet." Minato smiled.


    It is also a joyful thing for my son to be recognized by a close friend.


    "However, Nagasawa, have you gone too far?" Minato reminded.


    The two of them don¡¯t live together, and the routes back are different.


    "I didn''t go too far. I went to your house for dinner today and took a look at Naruto. I made an agreement with him before, and I will tell him the next part of the story soon." Yongze explained.


    "Is it a story about the original purpose?" Minato asked.


    Nagaze nodded.


    "So it was you who told him. A few days ago, Naruto pestered me to ask about the childhood of First Daime and Uchiha Madara. How could I know this." Minato smiled helplessly.


    "You can tell your own story, the growth history of the Fourth Hokage, how to grow from a commoner ninja to the shadow of a village." Nagasawa joked.


    "Then I might as well tell the inspirational story of Naruto Assistant, how ordinary Chunin''s counterattack, how to become the most famous Naruto Assistant within one year." Minato was not to be outdone, teasing Nagasawa.


    Nagazawa gave a thumbs up, good boy, if Konoha runs a newspaper in the future, you have to ask you Namikaze Minato to take the title, don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s that smelly.


    The two teased each other, and soon walked to Minato''s house.


    "Minato, you''re back, why are you here, Nagasawa?" Kushina, who was holding a large cooking spoon, looked at Nagasawa who came in with Minato, and said casually.


    "Come to Cengfan, aren''t you welcome? Then I''m a little sad. I helped you with your homework at the ninja school." Yongze smiled.


    "You guy, what happened more than ten years ago has to be used as an example. If you write a homework, it will be remembered for a lifetime. Welcome."


    Kushina said perfunctorily, then walked back to the kitchen.


    It is not uncommon for Yongze to come to play.


    ps: Good failure. . . Today is also 4k dawdling


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： Everyday (4k)

    Chapter 338 Daily life (4k)


    "Where did we talk last time?" Yong Ze, who had finished eating, was going to continue telling Naruto the story of Hashirama.


    "Speaking of Hashirama and Madara''s father investigating everything and giving them orders, Uncle Nagasawa, tell them quickly what order their father gave, and what happened to Hashirama and Madara and the others."


    "Naruto, don''t worry, let me think about it." Yongze thought for a while, brewed for a while, and then said:


    "Because Senju and Uchiha are feuds, it has been like this since the two families.


    So after the investigation between Senju Buddha and Uchiha Tajima, they both issued an order to their sons, that is to kill each other! "


    "Whether it''s Hashirama or Madara, they are very sad and don''t want to carry out their father''s task.


    During the time they spent together by the river, they competed for nothing, discussed ideals, and learned ninjutsu. They had established a deep friendship long ago, so naturally they didn''t want to kill each other.


    So, on the day they met, neither of them said a word, but threw a stone at each other, and the stone made the other retreat. "


    "Madara and Hashirashi really have a tacit understanding." Naruto said longingly, and he also wanted to have such a tacit understanding friend.


    "However, Madara and Hashirama didn''t know it was, the two patriarchs were actually there, and the target was the other''s son..." Yong Ze continued talking about the process of Madara and Hashirama falling in love and killing each other.


    "Relying on their outstanding talents, Madara and Hashirama gradually became the leaders of their respective families, and they are important figures in the ninja world.


    Their younger brothers are also very good. Uchiha Quanna is known as the ninja with no flaws, and Senju Feima is known as the number one speed in the ninja world.


    But the war between the two clans did not stop because of this, the hatred between the two clans was too deep, and they fought year after year.


    In a battle, the Thousand Hands led by Hashirama defeated Uchiha led by Madara, and even Madara''s younger brother Uchiha Quanna was seriously injured by Tomama.


    Originally, Hashirama could take advantage of the victory to defeat Uchiha in one fell swoop, but Hashirama did not do so, because he still remembered his childhood ideals in his heart.


    Hashirama doesn''t want Senju to fight Uchiha anymore, he hopes to join forces with Uchiha to suppress the Fire Nation and make the world peaceful.


    Madara was originally moved, because he did not forget the childhood dream of Hashirama.


    But at this moment, Banana''s seriously injured younger brother strongly opposed Hashirama''s proposal. He told Madara not to forget the hatred between the two families, thinking that it was a conspiracy of the Thousand Hands. "


    Having said this, Yongze stopped.


    Naruto originally thought that Yongze would rest for a while, but seeing that Yongze hadn''t moved, he had a bad premonition and asked quickly:


    "Uncle Nagasawa, why don''t you talk about it? Did Madara agree to Hashirama''s proposal? Did they join forces and create a village?"


    Nagaze rubbed Naruto''s soft blond hair with a smile, then pointed to the window and said:


    "Look, Naruto, it''s very late. Uncle Yongze has already talked for a long time, and he has to do his own thing."


    As a qualified storyteller, of course you have to break the chapters, so that you can strengthen your memory and keep it in mind.


    Otherwise, it will be forgotten after finishing the lecture. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time.


    And he does have something to do, and he has to teach Itachi later, in case he is late again, it will damage his glorious image in Itachi''s heart.


    "Okay." Although Naruto wanted to hear the next story, he also knew that making trouble for no reason at this time would only annoy people.


    Saying goodbye to Naruto, Nagasawa said hello to Minato Kushina and the others before leaving.


    When he left Minato''s house, Nagasawa directly used Flying Thunder God to go to the place where he met Itachi.


    But even so, Yongze still saw Itachi the moment he appeared.


    "Mr. Yongze." Itachi didn''t mind Yongze''s lateness, and said hello to Yongze very politely.


    Yongze also generously forgave himself, and asked Itachi with a smile: "Are there any questions about your cultivation recently, or you can ask me if there are other things you don''t understand."


    Itachi nodded, and asked the cultivation questions accumulated in the past few days.


    Now that Yongze is busy, the frequency of meeting is one day less. It used to be once every two days, but now we meet about twice a week, and the time is at night.


    Itachi cherishes this time very much, and every time he asks something, he thinks about it in advance, and guarantees that no time will be wasted.


    After finishing asking about cultivation, Itachi will also ask some other questions.


    To solve the problem of self-cultivation, Yongze will also talk about something that can cultivate Itachi''s three views.


    In addition, Yongze will also tell Itachi some things about when he was in ninja school.


    Although Yongze hopes that excellent talents like Itachi will work for him for the rest of his life, he does not want Itachi to have no normal life in addition to practicing and working for peace.


    He felt that he had handled this point quite well, and he had a good grasp of cultivation and life.


    Cultivation has not fallen behind, and at the same time, I have a very rich life, and I am moving towards my goal step by step.


    "Itachi, you don''t have to push yourself too hard, sometimes you can relax yourself and play more with your peers.


    Although it is a good thing to work towards the goal, the road to peace has a long way to go, and it will not succeed immediately just because there is one more Uchiha Itachi. "Yongze reminded.


    Itachi, I don¡¯t know whether to say that he has a strong sense of responsibility or what, he always thinks about solving it by himself.


    But things like peace are obviously not so easy to solve, even for Yongze who has absolute force.


    Of course, it is also the reason why Yongze doesn''t want to kill too much.


    If he can wait for Naruto''s new generation of ninjas to grow up and attack the ninja world regardless of the cost, and die if they refuse to accept, then the ninja world can still be unified peacefully.


    But this will cause severe damage to the ninja world, and there will be backlash in the future, so it is not worth it.


    Yongze felt that everything should not be too extreme, and the system did not say that he could only bind Konoha. If he came to bind the entire ninja world in the future, he would not throw a stone at himself.


    The overall development is spiraling upwards. At present, the strength of Konoha has once again widened the gap with other ninja villages. The current structure of the ninja world should be regarded as a top four.


    When other countries in the ninja world understand that Konoha cannot be defeated, the time for peace will naturally come, because war will only make them suffer.


    This kind of peace is only a short-term peace. As long as Konoha''s strength weakens, the ninja world will become the same as before.


    But even a short-term peace is what Yongze needs. In this short-term peace, he will let Konoha develop at a high speed, let Konoha''s power penetrate into the hearts of the people, and spread the will of fire to the ninja world.


    Finally, after some super-standard enemies appear, everyone will find that the strength of a single ninja village is limited, and they must be united.


    The most powerful Konoha will naturally be in a dominant position, leading the order of the ninja world.


    At this time, the research on alien spacecraft should be almost completed, and the concept of aliens can be thrown out to transfer the internal contradictions.


    At this point, the ninja family should be almost done, and the rest can only be left to time.


    "I will pay attention." Itachi nodded first, thanking Yongze for his concern, and then said helplessly:


    "But if it is my peers, it is really difficult for me to have a common language with them, and I don''t know how to get along."


    Itachi thought for a while about those peers who were playing with kicking crock pots and flipping flower ropes, and his tone was a little helpless.


    Sometimes it¡¯s not that he wants to be independent, it¡¯s that the thinking styles of the two parties are not at the same age line, Itachi is too precocious.


    "You don''t need to deliberately find someone your age to play with, I just told you not to think about solving everything by yourself." Yong Ze also probably understood Itachi''s difficulties, and patted Itachi on the shoulder with a smile.


    He also had this trouble back then. As a time traveler, his immature body hides a mature soul. It is really difficult for him to play with those little kids.


    This is why he befriended Minato.


    Although Minato is not as exaggerated as Itachi''s precocious maturity, he also has wisdom beyond his age. When communicating with Minato, Nagasawa will feel more comfortable.


    Becoming friends with Kushina was actually an accident.


    Kushina, as the appointed Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, even if this kind of person has not been implanted in Nine-Tails yet, Yongze still wants to stay as far away as possible.


    Wouldn''t it be a big loss if the sensitive guy Danzo noticed.


    But Minato is not kind, he interjected when Kushina introduced himself, making Kushina remember him.


    Then Kushina was ridiculed because of the rare red hair and people from outside the village.


    Then they got into a fight. At that time, Minato was still hesitating whether to go up or not. It wasn''t that Minato was timid, but that even though Kushina was alone at that time, he was so fierce that he chased several people to fight. .


    Obviously, Kushina would be able to cope with the situation without his help.


    But Yongze felt that this was your future wife, even if she had the upper hand, she had to go up to help, so he encouraged Minato to go up to help Kushina.


    Minato was just a six-year-old kid at this time, who was Nagasawa''s opponent, he was fooled twice and couldn''t find Bei, and then went to help Kushina.


    At that time, Kushina was fighting fiercely, thinking that Minato was trying to play tricks, so he gave Minato an eye shot, which made Minato dumbfounded.


    But Minato is also an optimist, he didn''t care about Kushina''s accidental injury, and helped Kushina drive those people away.


    When Nagasawa felt that the incident was perfectly resolved, hello everyone, Minato actually confessed him in the chat with Kushina.


    Then he was forced to become Kushina''s friend.


    According to Kushina''s words, "You are not bad, you have a good vision, and you are barely qualified to be my friend with Kushina."


    But sometimes a friend with a rough nerve can really add a little fun to life.


    After all, who can hate a dork who will bring you joy.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "This is the second time." At night, in a remote grove, Obito met Beryuhu again.


    Obito threw the Yunyin ninja he had captured on the ground, and looked at Beiliuhu quietly.


    The second blood successor limit requested by Beiliuhu is Lan Dun, and the ninjas of this blood successor are basically in Yunyin Village.


    So he made a special trip to Yunyin Village this time.


    But for him who has divine power, everything is the same everywhere.


    Except for Konoha, he is not sure. In other ninja villages, Obito can come and go whenever he wants.


    "As expected of Madara-senpai, who was once famous in the ninja world and was hailed as a legendary ninja, he managed to capture another blood-successful ninja so quickly. It''s really too strong." Bei Liuhu flattered.


    Of course, how much of the respect in these words is true, only Beiliuhu himself knows.


    After all, Beiruhu never regarded this Uchiha Madara as the real Uchiha Madara.


    "Don''t say such things, I''m tired of hearing them, just don''t forget my agreement with you." Obito said lightly.


    He has lost his heart for a long time, so naturally he will not have any fluctuations in his heart just because of a little flattery.


    Now he only wants to replenish his blood, and then get the power of the ancestor of the ninja Sage of the Six Paths.


    Konoha''s Yongze is too strong. With him, the work of collecting tailed beasts can''t be done at all.


    It is not ruled out that that guy will help other ninja villages fight Akatsuki.


    In order to solve that accident, Obito must quickly become stronger.


    "Madara-senpai, you really don''t want me to help you decide which blood inheritance to absorb? You may not know that there is actually a lot of particularity in it." Bei Liuhu said as if he was thinking about Obito.


    "Don''t use your tiny wisdom to speculate on my thoughts." Obito Shulun''s eyes were shocked, and a powerful momentum burst out, warning.


    Beiliuhu is still trying to get information on him, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    If it weren''t for the sake of Beiruhu''s use value in the future, Obito would like to kill Beiruhu now.


    Anyway, he had already obtained a lot of information about Beiliuhu through Bai Jue.


    This person is too ambitious, and sooner or later he will backfire.


    Before he became stronger, he wanted to inquire about his information. If he collected all five kinds of blood and followed the limit, it would be fine.


    "Sorry, I overstepped." Obito suddenly exploded in momentum, and Bei Liuhu felt his body stiffen instantly, and then quickly apologized.


    He is a little carried away. Currently, he has only merged with a ghost, which only increases the ability to save his life. His offensive ability has not improved much.


    The masked man is a ruthless man who can come and go freely in the five major ninja villages. His strength here is obviously not enough.


    However, Beiliuhu silently mocked the masked man for a while.


    If the person who researched the technique of ghost sprouting is a little bit of wisdom, then what level is the masked man who asks to use the technique of ghost sprouting? It''s really interesting.


    "That''s right, just fulfill our agreement honestly." Obito put away his momentum.


    "By the way, do you have any stronger psychic beasts here?" Obito remembered something, and asked.


    "There are some psychic beasts, but they are all created by fusion with the technique of ghost buds, and their intelligence is not very high. Do you need anything, Mr. Madara?"


    "I want as much as I have." Obito replied.


    The ultimate psychic beast that I picked up when catching the Uzumaki clan before can not be wasted. Feed more psychic beasts to see how far their strength can grow.


    "Since Madara-senpai is interested in this, it''s troublesome this time. Go to my base, where the ninja beast I made before is also locked up."


    ps: . . . . . .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： The admissions office is still in action

    Chapter 339 The Admissions Office is still in action


    After a familiar twirl, Beryuhu returned to his base on Mount Sumeru again.


    Even if it wasn''t the first time, Beiliuhu was still surprised by this ability of the masked man. This ability is so convenient.


    But Beiliuhu was beaten by Obito just now, and he knew that he couldn''t fight against the masked man at this time, and he had already offended the masked man a little bit just now.


    So although curious, Beiliuhu would not ask directly, but tried to insinuate in a flattering tone, to see if he could get some information.


    But Obito''s vigilance is very strong, even Bai Jue, who works for him, has his hands full.


    Helyuko saw that Obito didn''t care about him at all, so he also extinguished the idea of ??continuing to inquire about information, and concentrated on preparing for the ceremony.


    Ghost bud Luo technique is not as simple as just putting your hands on it and devouring it directly. Each blood successor boundary has different rituals, so as to absorb the power of blood successor to the greatest extent, and at the same time reduce the side effects of the ghost bud Luo technique.


    It can even be said that the ritual is the essence of the ghost bud Luo technique.


    Beliuhu even felt that he had developed a new genre of ninjutsu, ritual ninjutsu.


    Of course, he did not invent such things as rituals, but he discovered them in some ancient books long ago. According to ancient books, these are all small sects that believe in unknown gods. If they are held properly, they will get Some Artifact little thing or interesting ability.


    But Beiliuhu had a big brain, he thought about combining chakra with rituals.


    Finally, under a lot of experiments, he developed the technique of ghost bud Luo.


    This time the ceremony was more cruel than the last one. Beiliuhu even soaked himself in water, and then shocked himself with lightning.


    After the self-mutilation ended, Beiliuhu walked towards the Arashidun ninja, preparing for the final step to absorb the Arashidunninja.


    Because of being injured by the lightning, Beiliuhu now looks a little scary. Many exposed skins are scorched black by the electricity, and there are bloodstains that have solidified and turned black on them.


    Landun ninja looked at the ghost-like Beliuhu and wanted to struggle, but his hands and feet had been nailed to the cross, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Beliuhu ignored the terrified expression of Landun ninja, chakra broke out, and his scorched right hand directly stabbed towards Landun ninja''s heart.


    There was a pop, blood spattered out, and Bei Liuhu''s hand pierced into the body of the Landun ninja, and began to absorb Landun''s blood following the limit.


    After a while, Beiliuhu withdrew his hand. Because he had absorbed the power of the Lantun ninja, Beiliuhu''s injuries healed a little, but there were still many places with scorched black marks, which made Beiliuhu frown.


    This is a bit different from what he imagined. Shouldn''t it be completely recovered? Why are there still so many wounds? Could it be that something went wrong with the ceremony?


    "What''s wrong?" Obito looked at Beiruhu with a bad expression, so he asked.


    Beliuhu smiled, and then said: "Of course not, but I just absorbed the blood succession limit, and I am a little uncomfortable."


    Afterwards, Beiliuhu took out a roll of bandages, and wrapped his whole body except under the head with bandages.


    The injury is easy to heal, but those marks are too ugly to be decent.


    Then Beiruhu took out a scroll and handed it to Obito, saying: "This contains all my research on the Onima Arara technique, and the next three blood successor ninjas will trouble Mr. Madara.


    The order is Xundun, Gangdun, and finally Burning Dun. "


    Obito took the scroll, did not read it immediately, but nodded, and then said in a deep voice: "Since you abide by our agreement, I will definitely bring you the remaining three blood-successor ninjas."


    Obito doesn''t mind that Beiliuhu gathers the five blood inheritance boundaries. On the contrary, although he has already obtained Beiliuhu''s information through Baijue, he will still complete the agreement.


    Of course, Obito is not a good person, there is only one reason for him to do so.


    That is, he firmly believes that after completing the Blood Succession, his strength will be stronger than ever before, even surpassing Konoha''s first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, who is called the **** of ninjas, reaching the level of the mythical Six Paths Sage.


    Humble? It''s just a **** of some value, nothing to be afraid of.


    "Madara-senpai, then I''ll show you the Ninja Beasts I made." Bei Liuhu said with a smile.


    Obito nodded calmly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The target of this recruitment is your former teammate, you should know it well?" Musashi, who received the new mission, asked his teammate Loquat Juzang this time.


    "Not as understanding as you think." Loquat Juzo said after taking a light look at Musashi.


    He was defeated by Musashi in battle last time, so he joined Akatsuki, so he cares about Musashi.


    At first, he thought that Musashi was just like him, a ruthless killer, because although Musashi always had a smile on his face, his sword never hesitated.


    After getting along for a period of time, he realized that Musashi is really as simple as he looks on the surface, and completely different from Loquat Juzo who is a ninja.


    "I see, I thought that if I was a companion, I should know it well."


    "This is the world of ninjas, not the country of iron. As a ninja, even if you are a companion, you can''t trust them completely. You must be 100% vigilant." Loquat Juzang said with a sneer.


    "Then isn''t it tiring to live like this, why do you want to become a ninja?" Musashi asked doubtfully.


    Although he is not the kind of person who will give everything to the other party just because of the word companion, he also feels that the atmosphere in the Iron Kingdom is quite united, so he doesn''t have to be wary of his companions.


    Loquat Shizang stopped talking.


    Why become a ninja?


    Pipa Shizang has never thought about this issue, because he was born in Wuyin Village, and he was educated since he was a child to protect and fight for the village.


    "There are so many reasons. After becoming stronger, at least you can make your own choices." After a long time, Loquat Shizang said.


    "That''s right, strength is very important." Musashi nodded seriously.


    If he had the same powerful strength as Papa, how could he use it in Xiao organization training, and directly rushed to Payne with a knife to ask him about his relationship with the masked man and information about the masked man.


    But he is not strong enough, let alone Payne, even that woman named Xiaonan may not be able to defeat.


    Because Xiaonan''s paper secret technique restrained him a bit.


    "By the way, did we go the wrong way, is this the way to the country of Sichuan?" Loquat Shizang asked doubtfully.


    According to Jue¡¯s latest information, the black **** Leiya appeared in the country of Chuan, so they are going to the country of Chuan.


    But when he looked at the roads around him, it didn''t look like he was going to the country of Chuan, but rather like the road to the country of birds.


    "Maybe, I don''t have a good sense of direction, and I often get lost." Musashi scratched his head and said.


    Loquat Shizang:¡­


    You road idiot, you still lead the way? Who gave you confidence.


    Is it really him who made such a stunning slash that day?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 340： inorganic reincarnation

    Chapter 340 Inorganic Reincarnation


    ¡¾Whether to create an archive, or enter the wet bone forest fairy art one¡¿


    After accumulating 150,000 points, Yongze started the journey of simulating immortal art again.


    This time he did not continue to invest points in the wet bone forest fairy mode, but created a new archive.


    In Yongze''s estimation, there is a huge gap between the Great Immortal level and the Patriarch level, and the required points may not be at the same level as the points in the previous realm.


    And he just wants to absorb the knowledge of the three schools of immortality and use it to create his own immortality. He doesn''t need to reach the level of the ancestor, and the level of the great immortal is enough.


    Yongze changed the name of Archive 2 to Longdidong Immortal Mode 1, and then directly invested 150,000 points to start the simulation.


    In order to achieve his desired effect this time, Yongze endured for a long time, saving up to 150,000 yuan before starting.


    Because in this way, he can directly upgrade the fairy art of Longdi Cave from zero to immortal level in the simulated space.


    It is still the familiar white space, as if there is no concept of space and time here, everything is nothing.


    But Yongze is not in the mood to study here, and sinks his heart to feel the changes in himself.


    Cultivation in this space is automatically controlled by the system, and you must concentrate on it from the beginning to the end.


    An experience different from that of Wetbone Forest appeared on Yongze.


    He understood a lot of things he didn¡¯t understand in the Longdi Cave materials before.


    Yongze''s understanding of the immortal model of Longdi Cave grew rapidly, and even, at a certain moment, he realized the unique fairy art of Longdi Cave-inorganic reincarnation.


    Inorganic reincarnation is an extremely magical fairy art, which can give life to lifeless inorganic objects and control them.


    Moreover, the life transformed by inorganic reincarnation is not an ordinary life form, because of the blessing of immortality, there are various strange things.


    Obviously absorbing natural energy and then synthesizing celestial chakra, but the celestial chakra of Ry¨±chi Cave gives Yongze a very aggressive feeling, which is very different from the celestial chakra of the wet bone forest.


    In terms of the power of the technique, Yongze felt that if he used the Longdi Cave Immortal mode, it might be stronger than the wet bone forest fairy technique.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that the wet bone forest fairy mode will be bad in actual combat, because the wet bone forest fairy mode has a strong recovery ability, even if a person is broken into two pieces, they can¡¯t die, and they can fight like a normal person together.


    Yongze probably understands why there is such a big difference in cultivation between various immortal models, and they are all developing according to their own characteristics.


    Slugs have strong recovery power, so the wet bone forest fairy mode has the strongest recovery power.


    Snakes are highly aggressive, so the chakras of Ryuji Cave''s Rishi are strong in erosion and combat.


    But he couldn''t imagine what the fairy art of Mount Miaomu would be good at. Is there anything Toad is good at? Water escape?


    After comprehending inorganic reincarnation, Yong Ze quickly exited the simulation space because the points were used up.


    Although he simulated 150,000 points in one breath, Yongze still felt that he was not very happy. It would be nice if he could stay longer.


    The feeling of rapid growth without doing anything is too comfortable.


    Yongze quickly took out his notebook, wrote down his feelings in the simulated space, and compared it with the wet bone forest fairy mode.


    After finishing everything, Yongze let out a long breath, and took another big step away from his own fairy mode.


    "I haven''t visited Orochimaru for a long time, I don''t know how the research is going." Yongze touched his chin, and then suddenly thought.


    Research is not something that happens overnight, let alone writing about things like sharing eyes and inter-column cells.


    In the beginning, Yongze still went to check on the progress of Orochimaru from time to time, but after that, he only went there once a month, or if Orozemaru had something to ask him to go again.


    "I just asked him if he could solve the problem of the training facility." Thinking of this, Yongze set off for Orochimaru''s underground base.


    It was still a familiar remote forest, Jieyin moved away the boulder, Yongze jumped lightly, and entered the base.


    Now Orochimaru''s laboratory is a little different from before. There are many more large and small culture tanks, in which are artificial humans cultivated by Oroshemaru with cells.


    Yongze found that these artificial humans grew up quite fast. The last time I saw them, they were all in the form of children, but now they are already in the appearance of teenagers.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the genes used are all from the same person. The faces of these artificial humans are almost exactly the same. With the green liquid, it looks a bit cautious.


    "Oshemaru, how is the research going, is there any new progress." Yong Ze asked directly.


    "It''s going well, I believe there will be a big breakthrough in a short time." Orochimaru in a white coat nodded, the corners of his mouth raised, and his smile was a little evil.


    "The artificial humans are ready, and they are all made by the genes of the Uchiha family.


    The only problem now is the lack of a soul. Only by uploading the soul into the artificial human body can the experiment be started. "


    "Transferring the soul is not easy, there is no such technique yet?" Yong Ze asked.


    He didn''t know if Orochimaru had developed Undead Reincarnation at this time.


    And reincarnation is to transfer one''s soul into another''s body.


    To achieve the effect that Orochimaru said, it is estimated that it needs to be improved.


    "There is indeed no such technique in the existing forbidden technique. Such a technique has already touched the threshold of eternal life." Speaking of this, Orochimaru suddenly changed his voice and pretended a little.


    "But it doesn''t bother me. I have read all the forbidden techniques of Konoha. No one knows the forbidden techniques better than me. I have already developed the technique of transferring souls, and I just need to carry out experimental tests."


    "As expected of you, Orochimaru, you are the ninja with the strongest research ability I have ever seen." Nagasawa gave Orochimaru a thumbs up.


    Uncle Snake is reliable, Dashewan mastering the core technology is really not bragging.


    Oshemaru chuckled, and accepted Yongze''s praise without any psychological burden. In terms of strength, he is not as good as Yongze, but in terms of research, he is worthy of anyone.


    "But you have to trouble Nagasawa-kun with the matter of the experimental subjects. Whether it is the experiment of surgery or uploading to the artificial human brain, a considerable number of experimental subjects are needed." Orochimaru made his request.


    Before when he cooperated with Root, the experimental subjects were all solved by Root.


    Now that we are working with Yongze, it is natural that Yongze should solve this problem.


    He wasn''t worried that Yongze would reject him.


    He knows Yongze well. Although Yongze loves Konoha and the people of Konoha, Yongze will not hold back against the enemy.


    Experiments don¡¯t necessarily need people from Konoha, but people from the Land of Fire, you can go to hostile countries to catch them, or catch bandits is also very good.


    Yongze nodded and replied: "No problem, I will help you solve this problem."


    Similar to what Orochimaru thought, Yongze was going to catch a few nests of bandits and give them to Orochimaru.


    It can not only meet the needs of Orochimaru, but also make the country of fire better and perfect.


    ps: Today is two more, so more than yesterday (self-hypnosis)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 341： hope

    Chapter 341 Hope


    "By the way, do you know of any hard materials, I want to make some training facilities for my disciples to practice ninjutsu." Yongze remembered his purpose of coming to find Orochimaru.


    "Is it a hard material? I don''t know much about materials, but I know that there is an ancient sword in the country of craftsman, called the Kusanagi Sword. It is said to be indestructible and very sharp and hard.


    In addition, the country of craftsmen is also rich in excellent ninja tools, which are extremely popular in the entire ninja world. There, you should be able to find people who know the materials very well. "


    Orochimaru thought for a while, and then said.


    "The country of craftsmen, I know." Yongze nodded.


    Although he has never been to the country of craftsmen, he has heard a little about this special country.


    As we all know, there are many small countries in addition to the five major countries in the ninja world.


    The country of craftsmen is also a special one among many small countries.


    Because the ninja tools made by this country are so good, they are sold well in the entire ninja world, and everyone is vying to send money to the country of craftsmen.


    So the country of craftsmen is considered a relatively prosperous one among small countries, and its strength is not bad.


    Including the iron master in the gold organization he cooperated with also ran away from Takumi Ninja Village.


    It is said that the status in Takumi Ninja Village was quite high at the beginning, but since it was spoken by me, the authenticity is doubtful.


    However, Yong Ze felt that the difference should not be too bad. After all, Master Iron¡¯s craftsmanship is there. Under his guidance, Jin Organization can also make excellent ninja tools by itself.


    After all the questions to be asked, Nagasawa chatted with Orochimaru about the artificial man and left the laboratory.


    After leaving the laboratory, Yongze thought for a while, left Konoha, and went to the Golden Organization base in the Kingdom of Kawa.


    For him now, there is basically no distance between the country of Sichuan and the country of fire, and they will be there in a few strokes.


    Since Yueyechuan was controlled by Mieshi and then woken up by him, he has carried out long-term cooperation with Jin Organization.


    The main aspect of cooperation is that Konoha will collect a large number of ninja tools produced by the Jin Organization, and the Jin Organization will also use its power in the ninja world to provide some information to Konoha.


    At the same time, the Golden Organization can also open more ninja shops in the land of fire.


    However, instead of saying that Jinji and Konoha are cooperating, it is better to say that Yongze is cultivating Jinji.


    Although the Golden Organization is only a ninja organization, in Yongze''s view, it also has great potential.


    After his ninja city plan is launched, he can let the gold organization be stationed in Konoha and directly merge it into Konoha.


    Now the base of the Jin Organization is no longer in Yinqushan.


    After all, Yongze''s punch was too hard before, and directly knocked out a large part of Gintoriyama.


    Such a big movement, it is difficult not to be known.


    Considering safety issues, the Gold Organization mined all the chakra ore that could be mined from Gintori Mountain in one go, then destroyed the entire base, and moved it back to the northern Sichuan area.


    Even the name of the Golden Organization is gone, and the name is changed to Hope.


    However, the Golden Organization has developed for so long, and there are already many stable channels. Changing the name basically does not affect anything. Even though some ninja shops buy ninja tools from the Hope Organization, they still use the Golden Organization''s signboard.


    After arriving at the Hope Organization, Yongze walked in unimpeded.


    Those who can stay in the real base of the Hope Organization, except those apprentices of the Iron Master, are basically the elite forces of the Hope Organization. They have basically been beaten by Yongze and know Yongze.


    Yongze didn''t enter for long, and soon a member of the Hope Organization came up.


    Nagaze took a look, it was Hayakawa Jue, one of the four top executives of the Hope Organization.


    "Master Yongze, do you want me to take you to meet the leader?" Hayakawa asked with a smile.


    He dared to be skinny in front of other people, even the leader, but he absolutely didn''t dare in front of Yongze. He still hasn''t forgotten the previous blow.


    "Yueyechuan, is he okay?" Yongze asked casually.


    Earlier, in order to fight him, Yue Yechuan wore the world-destroying chakra armor that had just been made.


    Yueyechuan''s spiritual power behind him couldn''t suppress Mieshi at all, but was controlled by Mieshi, burning his vitality to fight Yongze.


    After the battle, Yue Yechuan''s hair was completely white, and everyone aged twenty years.


    If Yue Yechuan dies, Yongze will still be a little troubled.


    Hope that the organization does not have any heirs, the four top executives were either picked up by Yue Yechuan or taken in, and their strengths and skills are not bad.


    If Yue Yechuan dies, I''m afraid there will be some troubles in the hope organization.


    "It''s good that the leader is old and not dead. I guess he won''t die within ten years. After all, he takes supplements every day." Hayakawa said with a smile.


    "Then let''s go to Yueyechuan later, I have something to ask Master Tie." Yongze said.


    Hayakawa nodded and took Yongze to a unique house.


    This house is located in the depths of the hope organization base, with a unique shape, it looks like a large iron furnace.


    "Master Tie, Master Yongze has something to ask for you." Hayakawa Jue opened the door and led Yongze in.


    "Huh?" Master Tie, who was reading a book, glanced at the two of them, and then said, "What''s the matter?"


    "If you''re making ninja tools, just go to my apprentices."


    "Master Iron, do you have any research on materials?" Yongze asked straight to the point.


    "Materials? I dare not say number one, but I can definitely rank in the top three in the ninja world!" Master Tie said with a confident smile.


    "I heard that there is an indestructible and extremely hard sword called the Kusanagi Sword in the Kingdom of Craftsman.


    I don¡¯t want to create such a magic weapon, I just need a training facility that can be as hard as it, a puppet target or something. "Yongze said slowly.


    Hearing the three words Kusanagi Sword, the smile on Master Tie''s face froze.


    "Master Tie, what''s wrong with you?" Yong Ze asked.


    You just finished bragging, so you can''t do it anymore.


    Master Tie sighed, and then said: "The Kusanagi Sword is indeed a divine sword in the Kingdom of Craftsman. It is not only extremely sharp, but also has a solid body, and also has many magical features."


    "However," Master Tie changed his voice, and then said: "The creation of this divine sword was a long time ago, and there was no Craftsman Ninja Village at that time, only the Kingdom of Craftsmen.


    People nowadays don''t even know what material the sword is made of. Many blacksmiths are trying to decipher the material of the sword and restore the formula.


    But everyone, including me, failed. No matter how hard we researched, we couldn''t decipher the texture of the Kusanagi sword. "


    Having said this, Master Tie sighed.


    He wholeheartedly wants to create ninja tools that surpass those made by Qingming, the ancestor of Ninja Craftsman Village, and create the number one ninja tool in the ninja world.


    He like this would miss the opportunity to study the Kusanagi sword.


    Unfortunately, in the end, he still failed like those before him.


    "However, if you want hard materials for training settings, I have something that can meet your needs." Master Tie rummaged through the room, and finally found a piece of gray iron the size of a human head, and hugged it to Yongze''s with difficulty. before.


    "This is something I developed a new material not long ago. I originally made a material that absorbs ninjutsu to make some armor, but I don''t know which step went wrong, and this thing appeared." Master Iron explained.


    "This material is really too hard to cut, and it''s too dense and heavy. If you use this as armor, it may reduce the flexibility of the ninja."


    Yongze grabbed the iron block curiously. Master Iron is not an ordinary person, but a high-level ninja, but he is not good at fighting. He struggles so hard to hold it, so it should be really heavy.


    Yongze grabbed it and threw it. Although it was nothing to him, it was really heavy for ordinary ninjas. Immediately after Yongze controlled his strength, he hit the material with a fire escape.


    As a result, the fire light dissipated, and the gray iron block was generally not damaged, but a little black appeared on the surface.


    Yongze nodded in satisfaction. Just now he probably controlled the power at the level of ordinary shadows, but the gray iron was hardly damaged.


    It should be enough for Kakashi and the others to use this kind of hardness metal as a training facility.


    "Is this material still available? That''s all." Yongze said.


    Master Iron shook his head and said: "Because I think this material is a failure, so this is the one, but it is not difficult for me to make this material again.


    But as you can see, this kind of material is too difficult to handle, and we don''t have the ability to handle it. "


    "It''s okay, you just have to make it up, and I will come back to deal with it naturally." Yongze smiled.


    No matter how hard this alloy is, it can still stop his Sunshine Flame. His Sunshine Flame has even shattered the Daoist Jade.


    Master Tie nodded, since Yongze is confident that he can handle it, then there is no problem.


    Immediately afterwards, the two left Master Iron''s forging house and went to Yueyechuan''s office.


    Although a lot of time has passed, Yueyechuan at this time does not know whether it is because he has taken too many supplements, and his expression is better than before.


    Before, he looked like a seventy-year-old man, but now he looks like a sixty-year-old.


    Although his hair is gray and his face is wrinkled, Yue Yechuan''s red eyes are still sharp. When Yongze entered the base of the Hope Organization, he already knew that Yongze was coming, and it was not the shadow clone, but the main body.


    Because Yongze''s aura is so unique and powerful, like a super super big light bulb, it''s hard for him not to notice it.


    "You''re here." Yue Yechuan looked at Yong Ze and Hayakawa Jue.


    Hayakawa retreated knowingly, and then closed the office door.


    Nagaze nodded, then sat on the sofa in the office, and said:


    "You look pretty good. I thought you wouldn''t have two years to live, but now it seems that you still have ten years to live."


    Yue Yechuan''s face darkened, and then he snorted coldly: "Don''t worry, I won''t die so easily. At least, I will live until I see hope, even with a decayed body."


    "If someone hears you, they probably won''t understand. The leader of an organization that manufactures and sells ninja tools is actually a peace lover." Yong Ze sighed.


    The world of Hokage is really a magical world. The villains are not working so hard to rule the world, but hope that the world will move towards real peace, even if it is peace in illusion.


    "If I don''t sell ninja tools, others will naturally sell them. If there is demand, there will be a market. I would rather be the one who sells it, because at least I still have that kindness and hope in my heart." Yue Yechuan said lightly.


    If he didn''t sell ninja tools, there would be no war, and Tsukiyokawa immediately stopped producing any ninja tools.


    But it''s a pity that he doesn''t sell it, so someone else will.


    "Let''s not talk about anything else, what''s the matter this time?" Yue Yechuan asked.


    Yongze personally came to hope that the organization is not much, usually there is something.


    "It''s just some small things that have been resolved." Yongze replied.


    "You''re fine, but I do have some doubts. When will the Ninja Alliance and the Peaceful Ninja World you speak of come? I can''t even see any sign of it now." Yue Yechuan asked.


    Although they are now working for Yongze, it does not mean that Yue Yechuan wants to be a wage earner for Yongze. What he wants is to work hard for peace and a fair ninja world.


    It is because Yongze said that he will achieve peace, so that there will be no children like him in the ninja world, so he is willing to work for Yongze.


    His red eyes were able to see through the illusion and see the truth, because at that time he knew that Yongze was serious, not casually talking or lying.


    But now he is a little worried because Yongze is too strong, so he may not be right.


    If Nagasawa¡¯s goal is to use the hope organization to strengthen Konoha, Tsukiyokawa would rather let the hope organization disband on the spot.


    "No sign? You can''t see things clearly, isn''t it already appeared." Yongze laughed.


    "How to say?" Yue Yechuan stared at Yong Ze with two red eyes.


    "Didn''t you notice that the ninja world is very peaceful recently, and there is no sign of any use of force by any of the five major countries."


    Yue Yechuan frowned, dissatisfied with Yongze''s reason, and said:


    "It''s only been two years since the third Ninja World War, and it''s all recovering, naturally calm, and, didn''t you Konoha have a war with Yunyin half a year ago?"


    He is not easy to fool.


    Nagaze shook his head and said: "It is because of that war that the ninja world has become so peaceful.


    Yunyin, who is also one of the five great powers, was defeated by Konoha very quickly, and it was also a big defeat that Renzhuriki and Kagedu were captured.


    Everyone is afraid of Konoha''s powerful strength and wants to recover quickly, so there is such peace. This kind of peace will not last for a year or two. As long as Konoha remains strong, peace will continue. "


    "You know, this is not the kind of peace I want. This kind of peace is short-lived. If you die, Konoha will decay later, and it will be the same as before. This kind of peace relying on force and intimidation will not last long." Moon Night Chuan said.


    "It''s hard for me to explain to you now, just watch quietly. If it''s twelve years later, maybe three or four years earlier, the ninja world will undergo the changes you want to see." Yongze thought for a while , and then said.


    "Twelve years, I can still wait." Yue Yechuan''s frown eased.


    In this pair of red eyes that can see through falsehood, Yongze is still so sincere.


    He hoped that in the days to come, children with blood successors, children without blood successors, ninjas, and non-ninjas would run happily together without any discrimination.


    Even if his children are not among those children, it has nothing to do with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 342： ninja armed color

    Chapter 342 Ninja Armed Color


    "You all remain armed." During the break after training, Nagasawa, who was originally sitting on a boulder and practicing, appeared beside Kakashi and others and said.


    Although the four of them didn''t know what Yongze wanted to do, they all quickly used their armed domineering, some covered their arms and some covered their legs.


    Yongze touched the armed colors of the four with his hand, and felt it for a while.


    Domineering is the potential power that all human beings possess in the world of Pirates. This power is an innate ability, momentum, murderousness, fighting spirit...When you manipulate these invisible feelings, willpower can be turned into a weapon.


    Originally, it was impossible for people in the Naruto world to have the potential for domineering and then cultivate domineering.


    But because of the system and the white beard template, he can add domineering potential to others.


    The potential of domineering meets Kakashi and others who have chakra, and there is a wonderful change. Domineering becomes driven by chakra, and the strength will change with chakra added at will.


    But on this basis, the characteristics of domineering are still there, and continuous fighting will make domineering stronger.


    It may be because Yongze''s domineering is obtained from the white beard template, and his domineering is still the original One Piece world domineering, which has no connection with Chakra.


    It may be because Kakashi and others are not very strong, this change has no special changes, Nagasawa ignored it, and only regarded it as more suitable for ninjas to cultivate domineering.


    But after going to the Fourth Ninja World War, Yongze found that his armed domineering was not enough.


    If the armed color domineering can be connected with Chakra, the various forces in him will basically be connected in series to form a system, and the strength will be greatly improved.


    At least you don¡¯t have to be too afraid of seeking Daoyu.


    Nagaze knew it was uncomfortable when he took the sword covered in the armed color to fight Liudao Obito Liudao Madara.


    Especially Madara, Madara''s physical skills are also very strong, and it is easy for him to find opportunities like this.


    "Kakashi, use your armed Rachel." Nagasawa thought for a while, then said.


    Kakashi nodded, Chakra erupted in his hand, quickly completed the nature change and form change, and Kakashi''s hand was covered by lightning flashing blue light one day.


    Immediately afterwards, the armed color was activated, and the palm that was originally shining with blue light instantly turned black.


    Yongze sensed it for a while, then nodded, and said, "It''s ok."


    Kakashi withdrew his power and lowered his arm.


    "You guys continue to rest." After Yongze finished speaking, he tiptoed to the ground and jumped onto the boulder, ready to start trying.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa''s behavior is really confusing." Inuzuka Midori touched Haimaru''s dog''s head, and then said with some doubts.


    At the beginning of time, I went to cut off a piece of a mountain next to Konoha and moved it to this training ground, which really shocked many people at that time.


    Suddenly a boulder more than 100 meters high flew towards Konoha.


    "Mr. Yongze must have his deep meaning in doing this." Maitekai said in a deep voice, with a serious look.


    "Maybe it is to check the progress of our armed color cultivation?" Salt water said with some uncertainty.


    "Maybe." Kakashi said casually, he was too lazy to speculate on Nagasawa''s thoughts, anyway, he wouldn''t harm them, so why bother to think about it.


    Maybe it¡¯s okay to just be idle?


    After all, you can''t expect too much from a person who suddenly moves a 100-meter boulder towards Konoha.


    Yong Ze, who studied the domineering color of armed forces seriously, did not pay attention to the complaints of his disciples.


    He thinks it shouldn''t be too difficult for him to connect Armed Color with Chakra.


    It stands to reason that the white beard template has been completely integrated into his body now, and he is also a person with domineering potential and chakra at the same time.


    It''s just because his armed domineering has reached a certain level before the two are fused, so this didn''t produce the same changes as Kakashi and the others.


    Yongze closed his eyes, and gently stimulated the fusion of Chakra and Haki, the invisible power.


    An hour later, Yongze opened his eyes and stood up. Chakra broke out, and black armed domineering instantly covered his whole body.


    "This power is not as difficult as imagined." The corners of Yongze''s mouth rose.


    Moreover, this combination is not only the armed color, but the entire domineering system is connected with Chakra.


    "It''s a pity that there is no one in the ninja world who can fight me." Yong Ze shook his head slightly.


    He really wanted to experiment with the domineering strength of the armed color with the blessing of Chakra.


    His words are really not pretending. Even if he doesn¡¯t use the Kryptonian skills like the supernova mode, and doesn¡¯t enter the immortal mode, he is basically invincible under the six realms in this normal state.


    Basically, it is the Hashirama and Uchiha Madara in the early days of the establishment of the village with the major ninja villages.


    I''m afraid it will be even stronger, because the current Five Kages may not be as powerful as the first generation Five Kages.


    It is not an easy person to be able to establish ninja villages in their respective countries in that troubled time.


    Now the only ninja who can fight him a few moves is Nagato, the current Nagato should not be as empty as the back.


    The power of the eyes of reincarnation is too strong, and it is not opened by oneself, so even if Nagato is a member of the Uzumaki clan, he cannot bear the power of the eyes of reincarnation, and the more he uses it, the shorter his life will be.


    Even if he got a pair of reincarnation eyes later, Obito only pressed one for himself.


    One is that his kaleidoscope ability, Shenwei, is very easy to use, and the other is that the power of the two pairs of reincarnation eyes is too strong, and he may not be able to bear it.


    No one is a match, Yongze sat down obediently and continued to study the immortal mode.


    He is not the villain in the novel who seems to have nothing to do, but because he is too invincible, he wants to train himself to fight against him.


    For Yongze, his invincibility is the best, so that he can lie flat, and no longer need to be busy sending out Konoha and rushing to improve his strength.


    If you have time, you can go on a date with Nonoyu, do something that everyone likes, and if you have leisure time, you can also play role-playing.


    It can also be used as a retired leader to give speeches everywhere, let everyone know Nagasawa''s great contribution to Konoha.


    If you are really bored, take some disciples and train them well.


    Itachi, who was staring at everyone for death, turned into hitting people with a ball, which is quite interesting.


    It''s a pity that he is still not invincible. In the current ninja world, there are no powerful enemies, but there are potential enemies.


    The Otsutsuki clan who don¡¯t know when they will come over is a thorn in Yongze¡¯s heart.


    The per capita level of the six-level family members is too terrifying. God knows how exaggerated the high-level elders in the family, and even the head of the family, will be.


    As soon as he thought of this, Yongze was full of energy and began to study the fairy model more seriously.


    Regardless of the high-level Otsutsuki, first think of a way to blow up Kaguya in the challenge task of Tomona.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 343： Shadow clone is a necessary ninjutsu

    Chapter 343 Shadow clone is a must-have ninjutsu


    "Itachi-kun, let''s go for a walk together." After class, Izumi Uchiha put his hands behind his back and said after putting his face next to Itachi.


    "Okay." Itachi nodded, agreeing to Uchiha Izumi''s proposal.


    In fact, he is not the real Itachi, but a shadow clone of Itachi.


    The real Itachi is probably practicing with Dou.


    Itachi disliked that the things taught in the ninja school were too simple, it would not allow him to get exercise at all, and it would only waste his time, so he simply created a shadow clone to go to school to deal with his family and school.


    Itachi''s order to the shadow clone is very simple, to deal with everyone, just let them know that Uchiha Itachi goes to school.


    But because Nagazawa has been letting Itachi combine work and rest, Itachi will also go to the ninja school once a week to relax, usually on Fridays.


    Ninja school courses are indeed tantamount to relaxation for the current Itachi.


    "Hey." Seeing Itachi agreed, Izumi Uchiha smiled happily. It''s great to go to school.


    It may be because we spend more time together, Itachi¡¯s attitude towards her is much better now than before, and he will agree to requests that are not too excessive. Every time he returns home from school, he will send her home first, which is really full of security.


    That is, itachi on Friday is weird and a little cold.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Itachi is still a student, so he¡¯s unhappy because he¡¯s going to be on vacation for two days and can¡¯t study?


    ¡®Everything is going in a good direction. ¡¯ Izumi Uchiha thought happily.


    Sure enough, it was because the time together was too short before, and when they were together, they basically kept their pockets by the side, and Itachi didn''t feel her charm at all.


    Now that I am in school, things change all of a sudden.


    The two walked side by side, walking slowly in the school.


    Suddenly, Quan realized that you had stopped, so he stopped too, and asked suspiciously, "Itachi-kun, what''s wrong?"


    Itachi pointed in one direction.


    Quan looked and saw several boys in his class bowing to a tall and fat boy.


    She remembered that one of the boys seemed to be called Sheng Xiong? I don''t remember anything else.


    "You wait here, I''ll go ask what''s going on." Shadow clone Itachi said lightly.


    Before Izumi could answer, Itachi walked over.


    "Itachi-kun, wait for me." But Izumi didn''t listen to Itachi, but followed.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Izumi decided to go there with Itachi.


    Although it is not comparable to Itachi, she is also from the Uchiha clan.


    Itachi quickly walked to his classmate, and asked, "What happened."


    "Itachi!" Katsukima looked at Itachi in surprise.


    Although Itachi let the shadow clone come to school, but the performance of the shadow clone is amazing enough, no matter what course it is, it is excellent, leaving the others by a large margin.


    Plus Itachi is cool, tall and handsome, and directly became the object of collective adoration by the girls in the class.


    There are so many girls admiring, so boys are naturally upset, and this is the case with the Shengxiong trio.


    They think Itachi is too pretentious, which is really annoying.


    Usually, the three of them usually blackened Itachi in front of others, but unexpectedly it was Itachi who they usually considered their opponent to stand up at this time.


    "We accidentally bumped into him." Sheng Xiong said, pointing at the tall and fat man.


    "What do you mean by being careless? I think you did it on purpose. Give me one thousand taels and let it go." The tall fat man said viciously.


    The three of Shengxiong were dumbfounded. They were all ordinary families with very little pocket money, so how could they come up with a thousand taels all at once.


    "Have you apologized?" Itachi asked.


    "We apologized immediately, and we have apologized several times." Shengxiong said helplessly.


    "If everything can be solved with an apology, then why do you need the security forces." The tall and fat man said that he did not accept their apology.


    "If Shengxiong and the others hurt you, it''s a matter of course for them to compensate, but with the size of both of you, I don''t think you will be injured." Itachi said plainly.


    He already knew that the fat man was just making trouble for no reason to get some pocket money.


    "Let''s go, class is about to start, it''s bad if you''re late." Itachi said to Shengxiong.


    The tall fat man raised his eyebrows, began to rub his fists, and said, "You are quite courageous, do you want to **** fists?"


    "Itachi..." Shengxiong looked at Itachi hesitantly.


    "Let''s go back, class will start soon." Itachi turned his back to the tall and fat man with a calm expression.


    "If you don''t give me some color, I really think I''m the boss." Seeing Itachi ignores him directly, the tall fat man felt very humiliated, so he raised his fist and was about to throw it at him.


    "Itachi, be careful!" Uchiha Izumi worriedly reminded Itachi.


    But how could Itachi not be able to dodge such a direct attack? When the tall and fat man raised his fist, Itachi was ready to dodge.


    Itachi simply turned sideways to avoid the tall fat man''s fist, and then pushed the tall fat man down with a light push.


    "Damn it!" Knocked down by such a young first-year student, the tall fat man instantly felt ashamed, and rushed towards Itachi again with a blushing face.


    But if the strength is not enough, it is not enough. Itachi easily dodges the attack and knocks down the tall and fat man again.


    This is Itachi''s intentional restraint, just to make the opponent fall down without getting hurt.


    If there was a real fight, the fat man would have been unable to get up long ago.


    Being knocked down for the second time, the tall fat man knew he had hit an iron plate, so he ran away after uttering a harsh word.


    "Don''t worry about it with your kid, and you will feel better later."


    "Good... so amazing." Shengxiong and his party were dumbfounded.


    Although they knew Itachi had good grades, they didn''t expect Itachi to be so strong.


    The three of Katsuma and Bear have decided, and from now on, they will be Itachi!


    "Itachi, you are still so strong." Quan is not surprised, she has seen more exaggerated than this, such as Itachi and Ninjutsu confrontation.


    "Well, let''s go back." Itachi nodded and said.


    "It''s about time, it''s time to go back." Izumi was a little bit sorry, what a great thing it is to take a walk with Itachi, I didn''t expect to encounter such an accident.


    ...


    After school, Itachi and Izumi walked out of the classroom like many students, ready to go home, but after they walked out of the teaching building, several people walked towards Itachi.


    Itachi looked, it was the tall and fat man from before.


    "Aren''t you crazy, kid? Are you still crazy?" Someone came from behind, and the tall fat man''s face became a lot more arrogant.


    "Quan, stay away." Itachi said calmly.


    There were a lot of people this time, and they were all tall and big. Quan felt that this situation would add chaos to Itachi, so he obediently retreated to the side.


    "Go!" The tall fat man shouted, and then all of them rushed towards Itachi.


    Itachi''s face was calm, without any panic, he dodged all the attacks and quickly knocked him down.


    But Itachi underestimated the opponent''s determination, the tall and fat man actually hugged Itachi''s legs on the ground while Itachi was attacking.


    If Itachi wants to forcefully get rid of it, I''m afraid the face of this tall and fat man will suffer.


    "It''s now!" The tall fat man shouted.


    Another man quickly got up and took the opportunity to punch Itachi in the stomach.


    Then, a scene that no one expected appeared.


    Itachi actually slammed and disappeared into white smoke.


    "Shadow, shadow clone!" The tall fat man was dumbfounded, what kind of monster is this, a shadow clone in first grade?


    The three of Shengxiong who were about to go to the teacher for help were also dumbfounded when they saw Itachi''s sudden disappearance.


    "How could it be a shadow clone!" Quan was also dumbfounded.


    So, her latest series of behaviors are actually useless?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Mr. Kisame who lives very tired

    Chapter 344 Mr. Kisame who lives very tired


    All the people present were stunned, itachi was actually a shadow clone.


    The people who beat them were stunned, because they felt that they had provoked an extremely tough monster, a monster who had learned advanced ninjutsu such as shadow clone in the first grade.


    The students next to him who were about to ask the teacher for help were also stunned. The heroic 1v5 Itachi just now was just a shadow clone. How powerful is the real Itachi.


    No, it''s awesome enough to be able to learn shadow avatars, Itachi is only six years old.


    Izumi is also in a dazed state of panic. If it is said that the one who goes to school has always been Itachi''s shadow clone, then who has she been showing it to all the time.


    ¡®No, after the shadow clone is cancelled, the memory will flow back to the main body, right? In this way, the shadow clone is almost the same as the real body, and the information has been transmitted. ¡¯ Quan said inwardly comforting himself.


    And at this time, on the other side...


    "Itachi, are you okay?" Dou, who was practicing with Itachi, saw Itachi stop suddenly, and asked worriedly.


    Itachi thought for a while, and then replied: "It doesn''t matter if it''s a small matter, let''s continue."


    If you are discovered, you will be discovered. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can take the exam in place and graduate directly.


    This makes him happy, and the ninja school is too boring.


    The level of their class is too average, no one can fight, not as good as Senior Huayang.


    If you keep studying in this kind of school, it is better to enter the special warfare class where Dou is, so that you can learn new things, and there are more existences worth fighting around.


    "Okay then, be careful, I''m going to go." Holding the wooden knife in his hand, the breathing chakra burst out and rushed towards Itachi.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Kaki, let''s come and have dinner together. We are all companions." Rina extended an invitation to Kikisame who was sitting alone by the side.


    Kaki Kisame glanced at the pretty brown-haired girl with a smiling face who invited him to eat together, and refused, "No, it''s the same wherever you sit and eat, it''s meaningless."


    Although it was only the first time to perform a mission together, Kisame felt that the brown-haired girl in front of him was not suitable to be a ninja.


    Her smile was full of sunshine, and the prickly Kisame couldn''t open her eyes. This kind of person is not suitable for a profession full of filth and blood like a ninja.


    "Let''s go together, Mr. Kanshi. As a companion, you should get closer when performing tasks." Although Kisame coldly rejected him, Rina was not unhappy, but continued to extend the invitation with a smile.


    All the way from the land of water to the land of fire, Rina saw the loneliness of Kisame.


    It may be because of his inhuman appearance. Although Kisame is the captain of the Wuyin team, no one wants to be with Kisame, even if it is only for a short meal and rest.


    Rina didn''t want to see this happen. She felt that things like appearance were not something she could decide, but something she was born with and bestowed by her parents. How could one judge a person''s good or bad because of his appearance.


    If Kisame was a guy with a bad personality, Rina would act the same as everyone else, because it was self-inflicted.


    But along the way, Kisame was silently responsible for various tasks, never blaming anyone, and things were arranged in an orderly manner.


    Rina thinks Kisame like this is a good person, so she wants to help Kisame, let Kisame integrate into the group, at least not so lonely.


    "No need." Kisame replied briefly, rejecting Rina''s invitation again.


    "Rina, since the captain said that, forget it, after all, the captain is different from us." A Wu Yin said with something in his words.


    The Kirigakure ninjas next to him also made Rina give up.


    But Rina has a stubborn temper since she was a child, and she must complete the things she believes.


    Since Gui Jiao won''t leave, she will sit next to Gui Jiao and eat.


    Seeing Rina sitting down next to him, Kisame didn''t speak, as his attention was not here.


    After all, Kisame has reached the Land of Fire, even if it is a rest, Kisame will cheer up.


    He arranged some small traps for early warning around, and as long as someone came over, it would trigger a movement.


    After a while, Kisame felt that it was almost time to rest, so she got up and said lightly: "Let''s go!"


    Although there were some Kirigakures who hadn¡¯t eaten yet, they were ninjas after all, so they quickly packed up and set off.


    The team began to go deeper into the forest of the Land of Fire.


    Their purpose this time is to inquire about Konoha''s intelligence, and to see if they can place some spies in the surrounding towns of Konoha.


    While on the road, Rina followed Kisame all the time, and when she started resting again, Rina said with a smile:


    "Mr. Ganshi, the one just now doesn''t count. After the mission is over, let''s have a meal together."


    Looking at Rina''s smiling face, Kisame was slightly absent-minded. From childhood to adulthood, no girl would smile so gently at him.


    However, Kisame reacted quickly. In his heart, the task is the first, and the others have to stand aside.


    Kisame didn''t answer Rina''s question. Since it''s the end of the mission, let''s think about it after the character is over.


    But this time, Kisame and the others did not go so smoothly.


    It didn''t take long for the small trap set by Guixie to be triggered.


    "Let''s go!" Kisame''s complexion changed, and he said quickly.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Five ninjas with Konoha forehead guards appeared in front of Kisame.


    "Kigakure Ninja, what is your plan to infiltrate the Land of Fire!" the leader Konoha Ninja asked loudly.


    The Wuyin team had no intention of fighting at all, and retreated while fighting.


    This is the country of fire, Konoha''s territory. If they dare to fight head-on, they will be surrounded soon.


    But Konoha can become the number one of the five major countries, and the ninja''s strength is naturally not covered, let alone the elite ninja who guards the border.


    Even if there was one more Kirigakure, Kirigakure was still at a disadvantage. One Kirigakure was injured in his foot and couldn''t move.


    Kisame was very decisive, and directly flew towards the injured Kisame who was attached to the detonating talisman, and the Kisame was killed instantly.


    If these Kirigakures are caught by Konoha, they will definitely be tortured to get a lot of information. Kisame does not allow this kind of thing to happen, or in other words, he is specifically responsible for doing this.


    Although Kisame was powerful, he couldn''t protect so many teammates, and soon three more people were injured.


    Without hesitation, Kisame killed all three of them with a knife in his hand, then detonated the detonator smoke bomb, and retreated with the only two remaining companions.


    But it seemed as if even the sky was fighting against the ghosts, they came to a dead end, and in front of them was a bottomless cliff.


    "Mr. Kanshi, what should we do now?" Rina asked Kisame.


    Kisame did not speak, but silently pulled out the blade that was stained with the blood of his companion again, and walked towards the two of them.


    "You, what are you doing." Another Kirigakure backed away in fear.


    Shua!


    Kisame''s speed exploded, directly killing the Kirigakure ninja, and then walked towards Rina.


    Rina didn''t show any expression of fear, nor retreated or resisted, allowing Kisame''s sword to pierce her heart.


    "It''s a pity, it seems that I can''t eat anymore.


    However, Mr. Ganshi, you should be very tired after living like this, and sometimes you have to..."


    Give Kisame a final smile, before finishing speaking, Rina collapsed, with the sunny smile on his face that made Kisame feel dazzling.


    Killing Rina, Kisame''s hand gripping the hilt of the sword trembled slightly, but he quickly clenched it again and inserted it back into the scabbard.


    For a person like him who lives in a dirty and **** world so false that it is hopeless, he should not expect too much.


    Finally, Kisame jumped off the bottomless cliff.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 345： A kaleidoscope about to bloom in the laboratory

    Chapter 345 The kaleidoscope that is about to bloom in the laboratory


    "Why do you suddenly want to graduate early?" Yongze asked doubtfully.


    Today, as before, he planned to bring Itachi to practice, to shape a good three views for Itachi, but suddenly heard Itachi said that he should graduate early.


    "The thing is like this..." Itachi and Yongze talked about what happened today that his shadow clone was discovered.


    "The shadow clone is going to school..." Yong Ze touched his chin.


    On the surface, it seems that the shadow avatar goes to school to flout the school rules and disrespect the teacher.


    But in fact, all the memory experience of the shadow clone will return to the main body, and it is the same with Itachi himself.


    But if you talk about it, it must be Itachi has a problem.


    But this kind of problem usually occurs, and everyone''s attention must be on Itachi, who learned the b-level ninjutsu of shadow clone in the first grade.


    After all, this is the world of ninjas, and strength and talent are what people value most.


    "My suggestion is still the same as before, at least finish the first grade, but if you really want to graduate now, then I can help you apply."


    Nagaze thought for a while, then said.


    Although he thinks it is better to let Itachi have a good ninja school time, but he also respects Itachi''s own opinion, if Itachi insists on graduating, then he will help apply for early graduation.


    This matter is actually quite simple, because the principal of the ninja school is Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    At that time, when he goes to the Hokage Building to work, it will be good to say hello to the third generation.


    With Itachi''s strength, even if it is an early graduation assessment, he can easily pass it.


    "In this case, I will finish this semester and then graduate." Itachi finally replied.


    It is already July, and there is only about a month until the end of this semester.


    Since it''s almost over, Itachi thinks it''s better to finish the semester before taking the graduation assessment.


    But he will still use the shadow clone to attend classes.


    The things taught in Ninja School are too simple, just use the main body to relax once a week, and it would be a waste of time to go too much, Itachi thinks so.


    "You just decide." Yongze smiled, and then started today''s lesson.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One day, Yongze was eating dumpling at home, while studying the difference between the three great immortal arts, a thin snake got into Yongze''s house.


    The thin snake crawled in front of Yongze, and then spit out a note.


    There are not many words on the note, just the three words "come to the base".


    Yongze burned the note casually, then ate the dumpling and went to the underground base of Orochimaru.


    Before Orochimaru and Yongze said that they wanted a test body, Yongze sent a shadow clone directly after a day, and went to a remote place to catch two nests of bandits and gave them to Orozemaru.


    The psychic beast was sent to inform him this time, it should be that there has been progress in the sharing eye experiment.


    It is possible that a brand new pair of Kaleidoscope Sharingan will bloom in the laboratory.


    When Yongze walked to the Dashemaru base, Dashemaru had a smile on his face, apparently in a good mood.


    "Oshemaru, you are so happy, it should be that the experiment has made progress." Yong Ze laughed.


    Oshemaru nodded, and then said:


    "Although there was a little accident, fortunately, the number of experimental questions sent this time is sufficient, and the soul transfer technique has been successful. Next, we can try some previous conjectures."


    Oshemaru pointed to the two-meter-high cultivation tank closest to him, and said:


    "The body inside has already matured. Next, I will transfer the pair of jade sharing eyes to his body, and then transfer the soul of the experimental subject to an artificial human without consciousness."


    Orochimaru made some manipulations and opened the cultivation tank.


    Then a black snake flew out of Orochimaru''s cuff, scurrying like a culture tank, rolled up the artificial man, and placed it on a strangely shaped operating table.


    This operating table is erected and has two sides.


    Orochimaru fixed the unconscious artificial man on the side of the operating table, and then drove the psychic beast to grab an experimental subject from the prison cell.


    Oshemaru repeated the action just now, fixing the subject on the other side of the experimental table.


    Then Orochimaru''s head became longer, biting the artificial man and the test body respectively.


    At this time, the experimental subject had already woken up due to being dragged by the psychic beast, but he was still powerless to resist, and could only let Orochimaru bite his neck.


    A curse mark quickly appeared where the test subject and the artificial man were bitten.


    "Soul-changing technique!" Orochimaru quickly formed a seal, using the technique he studied to take out the soul.


    Developing this kind of technique is not easy for him, but because he has thought of a forbidden technique that has a similar function to the technique of changing spirits, the development is relatively fast.


    ¡®It¡¯s not reincarnation. ¡¯ Yongze was a little surprised at first, but then he thought it was normal.


    After all, Undead Reincarnation is to forcibly occupy other people''s bodies, and the technique Orochimaru is using at this time is to exchange souls.


    However, because the artificial man specially created by Orochimaru has no soul and consciousness, all the souls of pure experimental subjects enter the body of the artificial man.


    A moment later, the artificial man''s closed eyes opened, his face was full of horror, while the original experimental body closed its eyes.


    "The technique you developed is really powerful." Yong Ze praised.


    "It''s not as powerful as Mr. Yongze thought. There are too many restrictions. At present, it is only useful to do experiments." Orochimaru raised the corners of his mouth and smiled evilly.


    "Next, the formal experiment can begin." Orochimaru set his sights on the artificial man.


    This artificial human is not simple. In addition to being an artificial human made with Uchiha genes, intercolumnar cells were also implanted in the follow-up Orochimaru.


    Because Nagasawa once told Orochimaru that the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is a very powerful thing, and it also has requirements for Chakra.


    At present, the kaleidoscopes Konoha owns, except for Kakashi, are basically witnessing the death of important people. It is too painful, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan is opened.


    So Orochimaru speculates that the advancement of Sharingan is related to the power of emotions.


    Since all negative emotions are basically advanced, Orochimaru made a further inference. Among all emotions, negative emotions can enhance the power of Sharingan.


    Of course, in addition to the power of emotions, there may be some basic requirements for advanced kaleidoscope, such as the level of Sharingan itself should not be too low, talent and chakra, etc.


    However, Orochimaru felt that his artificial man had all the basic conditions.


    Next, as long as the artificial man has strong negative emotions, the guess will be correct or not, and the answer will naturally appear.


    "Let you take it easy for the last moment." Orochimaru formed a seal, and the curse seal was activated on the neck of the man-made man, making the man-made faint to death.


    Next, Orochimaru will make the artificial man realize the extreme pain in the world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 346： Kaleidoscope of Blooming Light

    Chapter 346 The Kaleidoscope of Blooming Light


    Orochimaru brought the unconscious android to a chair full of strange props.


    This chair is connected to wires, and there are finger-thick metal drills on both sides.


    There is a small table next to the chair, which is full of test tubes, and there are unknown liquids of various colors in the test tubes.


    Fix the android on the chair, and the Orochimaru knot seal will wake it up.


    "My lord, just let me go. I can do everything for you. If you need an experimental subject, I''ll catch it for you today. I''m fine with 11,000."


    As soon as the android woke up, it immediately begged for mercy from Orochimaru.


    He has seen the viciousness of Orochimaru, and none of his brothers who were taken away by Orochimaru can live completely.


    "Hehe." Orochimaru sneered twice, not paying attention to what the experimental subject said.


    There are too many people who want to treat Orochimaru like a dog. You, an experimental subject, should obediently complete your mission.


    Orochimaru took out a test tube containing red liquid from the small table, ready to pour it into the mouth of the android.


    The artificial man kept his mouth tightly shut. Although he didn''t know what it was, he had a hunch that it would definitely not be a good thing.


    However, whether to drink or not is not something he can decide. Orochimaru directly punched the artificial man in the abdomen.


    "Ah¡ªGulu~" the artificial man''s pupils dilated, and he subconsciously opened his mouth to let out a scream, but before he could utter a sound, he was directly filled with red liquid by Orochimaru.


    "What did you give him to drink?" Yongze asked curiously.


    He felt that the experimental subject might be tortured miserably later.


    However, Yongze didn''t feel any guilt, he was a bandit and robbed his house instead of going to work.


    When Yongze caught them, the bandits had just robbed a small caravan and kidnapped several women.


    Yongze can¡¯t see it anymore. If he didn¡¯t think that giving Dashewan might make them realize that life is worse than death, Yongze might kill all these bandits with a single sword.


    "Some medicines related to nerves can temporarily enhance his perception, or in other words, make his body more sensitive." Orochimaru explained while picking up a handful of kunai.


    Puff!


    Ku Wumeng stabbed at the experimental subject''s thigh, and blossoming blood blossomed.


    "Ahhh!" The experimental subject who had just taken the potion was a little confused, but after being stabbed, he instantly became more energetic and let out a heart-piercing roar.


    Unprecedented pain spread from the thigh to the whole body. The test subject''s Sharingan, which had been automatically closed due to the coma, instantly opened, and the blood-red three-goat jade Sharingan appeared.


    "Just opened Sharingan, there is no sign of evolution, it seems to be too light." Orochimaru pulled out Kunai expressionlessly, and then quickly poked five times.


    Puff!


    Blood continuously gushed out from the body of the experimental subject and splashed onto Orochimaru''s body.


    "Ahhh!" The test subject let out a more violent scream than before, and his forehead was covered with nervous sweat.


    "There is still no movement, as expected, this level of pain is not enough." Orochimaru said thoughtfully.


    "Nongze-kun, please, please treat him with medical ninjutsu. The next step may be a little intense, and it will be bad if he dies." Orochimaru said.


    Yongze nodded, using the Palm Immortal Technique, coupled with the interstitial cells in the experimental body, the wound healed quickly.


    "Please, don''t torture me anymore. I''m very capable. I can help you catch as many experimental subjects as you want." The experimental subject howled and continued to plead.


    But neither Nagasawa nor Orochimaru ignored him.


    Oshemaru broke off the bones of the test subject''s fingers with a blank face.


    One, two, three...


    In just one minute, all the fingers of the experimental subject were broken off.


    Oshemaru deliberately controlled the speed of breaking the fingers, allowing the subject to perfectly experience the pain of broken finger bones.


    At this time, the face of the experimental subject was already distorted in pain, and he didn''t beg for mercy anymore. It wasn''t that he gave up begging for mercy, but that he was so painful that he was delirious and unable to speak.


    At this time, the subject''s Sharingan began to rotate at a high speed, but when the subject''s head hung down and he seemed to be comatose, the speed slowed down again.


    How could Orochimaru make the subject faint easily? He turned on the power directly.


    ZiZiZi!


    Blue lightning swam around the body of the subject.


    "Ahhh!" The test subject raised his head and roared crazily. Because his body became more sensitive, every inch of his skin now felt like being pricked by needles.


    Oshemaru looked at Yongze, and Yongze nodded, using medical ninjutsu to treat the experimental subject to prevent the experimental subject from dying suddenly.


    At this time, the sharing eyes in the eyes of the test subject are rotating very fast, and they are getting closer, with a tendency to merge.


    Orochimaru quickly poured a bottle of yellow liquid into the experimental subject, which was refreshing.


    Now is the critical moment for Sharingan to advance, so don''t faint.


    Oshemaru began further experiments. He crushed the toe bones of the experimental subject directly, and then crushed the cured fingers to pieces.


    Stabbed twice at the place where the nerve endings of the experimental subject were the most dense, then sprinkled salt, put ants inside to let it bite, and stuffed the experimental subject''s head into a cold water basin to let it feel the pain of suffocation.


    ¡®Kill them! kill them all! Want them to feel the same pain as me! ''


    "Ahhhh!" After suffering so many inhuman tortures, the two pairs of three-curved jade writing sharing eyes of the experimental subject finally merged together while spinning at high speed, turning into a five-pointed dart pattern.


    "Successful!" Orochimaru showed a satisfied smile on his face, his guess about the kaleidoscope was correct.


    This success did not come easily.


    There are also advantages and disadvantages among artificial humans. The artificial human he selected is the one with the best data among the artificial humans he cultivated, and it also has the best fusion with intercolumn cells.


    Coupled with the fact that he was preparing a life-threatening pain package potion, he finally succeeded.


    When Orochimaru was about to remove the two pairs of sharing eyes from the test subject, a sudden change occurred.


    The test subject''s kaleidoscope Sharingan eyes spun rapidly, and then the test subject''s whole body burst into intense green light.


    Orochimaru stopped, watching the changes in the experimental subject with great interest.


    A newly evolved kaleidoscope doesn''t need Nagasawa''s shot, and Orochimaru can handle it.


    After the green light dissipated, Orochimaru was surprised to find that all the injuries on the experimental subject disappeared, even the curse mark he had left before disappeared.


    Pata!


    The recovered experimental body exploded violently, directly breaking the chains that bound the body.


    "Although I don''t know what experiments you have done on my body, I really want to thank you for making me so powerful." The experimental subject laughed.


    He felt that he was stronger than ever before, and it was no problem to break a mountain.


    Regarding the expansion of the experimental subject, Yongze is also very calm. After all, he has experienced so much pain in upgrading to a kaleidoscope, and it is normal to be affected by negative emotions and become stupid.


    "Next, let you taste the pain I just experienced." The test subject looked at the two with a grin.


    With such a powerful force, he can directly establish an unprecedentedly powerful bandit group in the future, one that is so powerful that even the country will fear him three points.


    However, before that, he first cleaned up the two **** in front of him.


    The one in the white coat looks a little ruthless, so don''t panic, the one who treated him just now should be an assistant, so kill him first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 347： Brand New Kaleidoscope Ability

    Chapter 347 New kaleidoscope ability


    "Die!" The experimental subject grabbed the broken chain next to it, exploded Chakra, and attacked Yongze.


    "Huh?" Yongze looked at the attacking experimental subject in doubt, are you so brave?


    Liudao Madara was not so brave in the face of him.


    Maybe because he was afraid that Yongze would directly kill the experimental subject, Orochimaru shot quickly, and a big snake from the cuff jumped out, trying to tie the experimental subject.


    But with the kaleidoscope, the observation ability of the experimental subject was greatly improved, and it braked at a high speed and jumped back to avoid the attacking black snake.


    "Shuriken Shadow Cloning Technique!" Orochimaru quickly threw out a shuriken, and performed the Shuriken Shadow Cloning Technique developed by the third generation.


    A shuriken splits into two, two into four, and four into eight. In an instant, a shuriken becomes hundreds of shurikens, blocking all positions of the experimental subject.


    It was the first time for the experimental subject to experience a ninja battle, so he couldn''t help but look dumbfounded, and let the shuriken penetrate into his body.


    Puff!


    Blood flowers are blooming.


    "Interesting." Orochimaru touched the blood hole that suddenly appeared on his body, and then smiled evilly.


    While the experimental subject was injured, he was also injured, and the injuries were exactly the same.


    "Hahaha, no matter how many methods you have, you can''t defeat me now." The experimental subject laughed wildly, a green light appeared on his body, and healed all the injuries on his body.


    On the other hand, Orochimaru''s body remained unchanged, and the injured area still had blood, which looked quite miserable.


    Those who hurt him will receive the same damage, but he can recover easily. Isn''t this directly invincible?


    "This ability has a strong sense of sight." Yongze touched his chin, feeling a little familiar, and then suddenly remembered, isn''t this the dead Si Pingxue from the original Fei Duan.


    But the ability of the experimental subject feels stronger, and Hiduan has to get other people''s blood to activate it.


    Just now, let alone the blood of Orochimaru, the experimental subject didn''t even touch Orochimaru.


    But when the experimental subject was getting bigger and bigger, he didn''t notice a small white snake quietly crawling to his side.


    This is the base of Orochimaru.


    The little white snake bit the test subject''s feet violently, injecting venom.


    The experimental subject felt limp instantly and fell to the ground. Just as he was about to activate the Sharingan ability to heal himself, Orochimaru came up and directly poached the two kaleidoscope sharingan of the experimental subject.


    "This may be the weakest Kaleidoscope Sharingan user ever." Nagasawa said.


    As far as the performance of the experimental subject is concerned, it is completely empty of strength and does not know how to use it.


    Although the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is not weak, its performance is too poor.


    If he knew the information, he might be killed by ordinary Konoha Jami.


    Of course, after all, the experimental subject was just an ordinary bandit before, even if he suddenly had great power, it was normal that he couldn''t use it.


    "What are you going to do with these kaleidoscope sharing eyes? Install them for yourself, and then inject the interstitial cells?" Nagasawa looked at Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru''s original purpose of researching Sharingan was just to use the spiritual energy of Sharingan to balance the powerful physical energy of the column cells. Now that the goal has been achieved, he is curious about what Orochimaru will do.


    Oshemaru thought for a while, then shook his head and said:


    "This is my previous thought. After researching for a period of time, I feel that my body is too weak. Even if I implant intercolumnar cells, it may not be able to achieve the effect I want.


    I want to create a perfect and powerful body for myself. After I am done, I will inject the intercolumnar cells into that body, and write Sharingan according to the kaleidoscope. "


    Oshemaru has a hunch that this is a very long-term job, which may last more than ten years.


    After all, it is a body for oneself, so it is naturally impossible for Orochimaru to sacrifice the future in exchange for rapid maturity like ordinary experimental subjects.


    "It''s good to have a goal, and you can notify me when you need help." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    As long as Orochimaru doesn''t do anything to Konoha, Orochimaru is his best partner.


    "Well, after all, Yongze-kun, you are my good friend and best partner." Orochimaru raised the corner of his mouth, revealing an evil smile.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Izumi, today is the last time I will send you home, you can go home by yourself in the future." Said Itachi who sent Izumi home.


    "Why? Anyway, you are a shadow clone, and your main body is also cultivating, so can''t you accompany me a little more?" Quan''s face puffed up slightly, a little annoyed.


    Obviously she deliberately didn''t mention the matter of shadow avatar, because she was afraid of Itachi''s embarrassment, and she hadn''t started school for a few days, and she was about to go on vacation.


    "Tomorrow at noon, I will conduct an early graduation assessment, and I don''t have to go to school in the future. Moreover, today is the body." Itachi explained indifferently.


    Izumi is also one of his few friends, so Itachi felt it was necessary to tell her.


    "Ah, graduation?" Quan''s eyes widened, and his tone was full of surprise and a hint of panic.


    "Why...why do you have to graduate all of a sudden, if you don''t like the ninja school courses, you can use the shadow clone to attend the classes like before.


    I still annoy you, if this is the case, I will pay attention to it in the future, I will take the class seriously, and I will not hand you a small note. "


    "It has nothing to do with you, it''s just that the ninja school''s courses are too simple and meaningless to me, so I want to graduate early and become a ninja." Itachi Kanizumi blamed himself and said.


    The memory of the shadow clone will still return to the main body, adding unnecessary fatigue and hindering his cultivation.


    "Although Dou graduated early, he also completed the entire first grade, so it must be meaningful to go to school." Quan hurriedly moved out of Dou.


    Itachi smiled faintly and said, "Dou is indeed like that, but I am different from Dou."


    Quan fell into silence, a trace of mist appeared in his eyes, but Quan quickly wiped away the mist, showing a sweet smile and saying:


    "Then I wish You, Itachi-kun, a smooth exam. Remember not to practice too late today. It will be bad if it affects tomorrow''s exam."


    "Well, thank you, I will pay attention." Itachi nodded, and then went home.


    Looking blankly at Itachi''s leaving back, Quan lost his mind for a while.


    She is a somewhat precocious child, she knows that there is a big gap between an ordinary Uchiha like herself and a Uchiha genius like Itachi.


    Itachi graduated this time, I am afraid they will have less time to see each other in the future.


    Quan didn''t know why he remembered the senior Huayang whom he had met before. It can be seen that she has a very good relationship with Dou.


    When Dou graduated, what kind of mood did Huayang feel?


    Quan suddenly hated his former self, why didn''t he practice hard.


    Maybe, in this way, we will have more common language with Itachi.


    It won''t be like this. Even Itachi''s back is hard to see.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 348： Nagasawa: I am the fourth generation

    Chapter 348 Nagasawa: I am the fourth generation


    The next day, when normal students were in class, Itachi came to a large classroom, preparing for his graduation assessment.


    There were three people sitting in the classroom, the principal of Ninja School, Sarutobi Hiruzen, Nagasawa who came to join in the fun, and Itachi''s teacher.


    But because the two bosses next to him are too big, Itachi''s teacher seems to be more nervous than Itachi, and those who don''t know think he will go up to accept the assessment later.


    Itachi''s teacher glanced at Itachi enviously. Is this a genius? The assessment for early graduation is done by such a powerful boss.


    One is the former Hokage, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, and the other is the current Hokage assistant, recognized as the strongest Konoha, and is very likely to become Fujiwara Nagasawa of the fifth generation.


    No matter which one it is, it is very difficult for him to get in touch with, after all, he is just an ordinary Chunin teacher.


    Although Hiruzen Sarutobi is the principal of the ninja school, he seldom attends the ninja school. Basically, he only comes to give speeches when the school starts, or when there are important events. You usually don¡¯t see him.


    "Itachi Uchiha, it''s amazing. The children are getting better every year, and Kazuo graduated from the first grade." The third generation said with a kind smile on his face, and stroked the mustache on his chin.


    "Du''s words can be counted as a first-year graduation, but he took one more semester than Itachi." Nagasawa nodded and said.


    Dou and Itachi are different, although they both feel that the knowledge imparted by Ninja School is too simple, but Tou enjoys the time of class, and only graduates after completing the first grade.


    Hizaru Sarutobi and Hiruzawa talked about Kazuma, and Itachi was not surprised. Nagasawa is Kazuto¡¯s older brother, and Hiruza Sarutobi is Kazuto¡¯s ninjutsu teacher. The relationship is extraordinary.


    "I heard that you have learned the technique of shadow clone, let''s use it now." The third generation said.


    Itachi nodded calmly, not at all timid because the speaker was the former Hokage, the two little hands moved quickly, and immediately formed the seal of the shadow clone, and separated out five shadow clones.


    The third generation nodded secretly. Through this shadow clone, it can be seen that Itachi''s level is very high.


    The printing speed is very fast, and it seems very easy to separate five shadow clones at once.


    The third generation suddenly showed a love of talents, and wanted to accept Itachi as a disciple.


    Maybe in the eyes of others, the third generation is a typical winner in life that can no longer be typical.


    Born a ninja, his father is a well-known ninja in the Warring States Period, his teacher is the second Hokage, he successfully became the third Hokage, married a wife who is a good wife, both children have good ninja talents, and the three disciples are well-known in the ninja world. For the legendary Sannin.


    But in fact, Sandai feels that his life is very regrettable.


    Relying on the teacher to fight to the death, he survived the war. Although he became the third Hokage, he did not let Konoha reach the peak, and he could only be regarded as keeping the foundation left by his ancestors.


    Even his youngest child, he didn''t teach well, which made him very rebellious now.


    Although the three disciples are all famous in the ninja world, none of them has inherited his mantle.


    Three generations know in their hearts that Sannin may be able to succeed because of his part, but it definitely does not play a decisive role. Even if someone else teaches, Sannin will still be Sannin sooner or later.


    It just so happens that now that he has resigned from his position as Hokage, he has a lot of time to teach his disciples.


    "With such a high-level shadow clone, I think you have already graduated." After speaking, Sandai looked at Nagasawa and Itachi''s teacher.


    Yongze nodded with a smile and said: "Itachi, you performed very well, you are qualified with me."


    Then Yongze looked at the teacher who hadn''t spoken yet.


    Feeling the gazes from the two big bosses, the teacher pretended to be calm, and then said: "I agree with the views of Master III and Master Nagasawa, Itachi, you are qualified."


    "I''m sorry, Sandaime, I''m going to steal your job, so let me hand over the ninja forehead guard to Itachi." Nagasawa smiled.


    The third generation looked at Yongze with some astonishment, and didn''t quite understand why Yongze wanted to grab this job. Could it be that Yongze also fell in love with Itachi and wanted to accept Itachi as his disciple?


    "Actually, I''m Itachi''s teacher, and I really want to do this memorable scene by myself." Yongze explained.


    The third generation extinguished the idea of ??accepting apprentices, and Yongze actually accepted the other party before he graduated, and he started too quickly, but it also shows that Yongze attaches great importance to Itachi.


    At this time, Sandai suddenly remembered that Yongze asked Zhishui away from him before, saying that he liked Zhishui''s ability and talent, and wanted to cultivate it.


    ¡®Does he want to solve the problems of the Uchiha clan? ¡¯ A flash of inspiration suddenly appeared in the mind of the third generation.


    Three generations think about it carefully, it seems to be true!


    Uchiha has always been a big problem for Konoha, from the legacy of the creation village to the current big problem.


    Three generations also wanted to solve Uchiha''s problem, but the conflict between the two sides was too deep for him to start.


    The third generation had no choice but to start from the other side, using Uchiha to deal with Uchiha, so Shisui entered the third generation''s Anbu.


    But if you think about it carefully, Yongze''s training team and special operations class are all members of the Uchiha clan, and now they have accepted the son of the Uchiha clan patriarch as a disciple.


    Some time ago, it seemed that they planned to reform the police department of the Uchiha clan and cancel the authority of Uchiha alone.


    Sarutobi still remembered that his two old classmates disagreed, thinking that this would make Uchiha lose control.


    Then his two old classmates were criticized by Yongze. Yongze started from the benefits of dismantling the police department and the disadvantages of Uchiha''s sole control of the police department, and refuted his two old classmates speechless. In the end, I can only agree.


    At that time, Hiruzaru Sarutobi¡¯s mood was very delicate. After all, both Koharu and Mitomon Yan were his old classmates, the kind who looked aggrieved and speechless even when they were refuted at an old age.


    But on the other hand, what Nagasawa said is also very reasonable, which Sarutobi Hiruzen has to admit.


    In the end, Hiruzaru Sarutobi pretended to be dead, closed his eyes and rested his mind, Minato and Nagasawa could do whatever they wanted, since Hiruzasarutobi was not Hokage anyway.


    Yongze picked up the Konoha forehead guard on the table and walked up to Itachi, put the forehead guard on Itachi''s head with his own hands, then patted Itachi on the shoulder and said with a smile:


    "From now on, you are Konoha''s official ninja, the Konoha shinobi who makes Konoha proud."


    Itachi looked up at Yongze, he wanted to remember this scene and engrave it in his memory.


    Today''s Uchiha Itachi is different from before, because he has become a real ninja.


    This means that he has to work harder to practice his ninja way and fulfill his dream.


    The news of Itachi''s early graduation quickly spread throughout Ninja School, and even Konoha.


    After all, Itachi doesn''t go to class anymore, so if you ask the teacher casually, you will naturally get the answer.


    Many people felt inconceivable when they heard this news. Originally, the pockets of the previous year were already enough monsters. Unexpectedly, there was another Uchiha Itachi who graduated after one semester.


    Huayang knew that Itachi was still listening to other people''s discussions in the final exam when he graduated. At first, Huayang thought he heard it wrong.


    She remembered that Itachi had just entered school, she was her elementary school brother, how could he graduate so quickly.


    After Hanayo went to ask clearly, he found that it was really the Uchiha Itachi he knew.


    Then she became a little autistic, and said she wanted to take care of Itachi, but itachi graduated before her.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Today is a special day, because Yongze''s points have reached a new high, accumulating 250,000.


    Because there was basically no template gap period in the past, before a template broke through, the prosperity developed to the next template, and he couldn''t keep his points at all.


    Now, his prosperity has only reached 2700 degrees, and he is still 300 degrees away from the next template.


    Prosperity is a long-term improvement, especially the later the more difficult, so now I can still save points.


    Yongze didn''t hesitate, and directly clicked on the template, and then started the simulation training in the fairy mode.


    [Whether to enter the last save (Longdi Dongxianshu 1)] Yongze quickly determined, and directly invested a huge amount of 200,000 points.


    After a certain moment, Yongze''s consciousness reached the cultivation space again.


    After entering the practice space, Yongze''s Longdi Cave Immortal Mode is improving every second, and the problem that was still in doubt just now will be solved in the next moment.


    Shuang''s time passed quickly. In the simulation space, there is no concept of time. Yongze doesn''t know how long it has passed, but he just feels that he exited the simulation space soon.


    However, when he exited, Yongze''s Ry¨±ji Cave Immortal mode had advanced from Immortal level to Great Immortal level.


    "Is this the power of 200,000 points? It''s really good." The corner of Yongze''s mouth raised.


    The Immortal mode of Longdi Cave is more aggressive, and it may collide with the breath of the sun to produce sparks that are different from the Wetbone Forest Immortal Art.


    After Longdi Cave Immortal Technique advanced to the level of the Great Immortal, Yongze digested it for two days, and then started the challenge task of the door template again.


    ¡¾Challenge in the Thousand Hands Gate: In the Fourth Ninja World War as the main force to defeat Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara in the Six Ways mode, and at the same time defeat Otsutsuki Kaguya. Completion reward: 10% fusion degree]


    ¡¾Whether to enter the challenge¡¿


    "Yes."


    ¡¾Because the difficulty of the challenge is too high, the template role will not be replaced directly after entering¡¿


    ¡¾Because the template character is not replaced, you can choose to use the real face, whether to use it or not¡¿


    "Yes."


    This time, Yongze is not going to pretend to be the second generation, and he has to change his tricks.


    He prepared a brand new personality for himself.


    He is not going to change the name, just his own name, otherwise when fighting, people will always call him Nidaime or Tobima, and sometimes they don¡¯t pay attention, thinking they are not calling him.


    This time, his character is set as an ordinary civilian, and then by virtue of his continuous ability, he quelled the war, and finally got the approval of the third generation and became the fourth generation of Hokage.


    For this, Nagasawa even got a Fourth Hokage Royal God Robe to wear on his body before starting the challenge.


    The screen changed, and when Nagasawa opened his eyes again, he was already in Uchiha''s basement, next to the four Hokages who had just been summoned.


    "One, two, three...five." Guideng Shuiyue counted the number of Hokages on the field, and then said with a confused face:


    "Why are there five people, not four Hokages?"


    "Young man, you don''t understand this. As we all know, it is common sense that there are five of the Four Heavenly Kings, so it is normal for the four Hokages to have five." Nagasawa said in a deep voice.


    "Why haven''t I heard this kind of common sense." Shuiyue scratched her head suspiciously, and then complained: "No, I seem to basically stay in the base, and I really don''t have any common sense."


    "You are?" Hashirama turned sideways, touched his chin, looked at Yongze with a smart look and asked, he felt that this person was a very interesting person, maybe he could chat with him.


    Nagazawa turned around and looked at the back of the royal gown, which was seen by Hashirama, pointed to the words on it and said: "I am the Fourth Hokage."


    next to the water gate:¡­


    You are the Fourth Hokage, then who am I?


    "It''s already the fourth generation, but you were also reincarnated by the dirt, who is the fifth generation?" Hashirama asked with interest.


    "It''s your granddaughter Tsunade." Orochimaru answered Hashirama''s question.


    Hashirama''s face suddenly collapsed, it was Kotsuna, I hope Konoha is okay.


    "Well, I''m actually the Fourth Hokage, too." Minato interjected weakly, and then reincarnated, showing everyone the four big characters Fourth Hokage written on his back.


    "Why are there two Fourth Hokages? Is Konoha in such a mess now? Monkey, what did you do?" Tomona frowned, looking at Hiruza Sarutobi with a displeased face.


    The third generation who was lying on the gun stroked Bai Hua''s mustache speechlessly. At this age, he looked much older than the second generation of dirty soil. He could be his father, and he was reprimanded like this.


    Three generations pointed to Minato and explained: "Minato is the real Fourth Hokage, as for the other person who claims to be Fourth Hokage, I don''t know him.


    Maybe Orochimaru recruited helpers from nowhere, trying to confuse the first generation and the second generation. "


    After finishing speaking, Hiruzen Sarutobi looked at Orochimaru and said, "This time you even reincarnated me as a teacher. What is your purpose? Do you want to attack Konoha?"


    Orochimaru chuckled lightly: "Mr. Sarutobi, you have wrongly blamed me this time. The fourth generation is not the purpose of me inducing the first generation and the second generation to be confused. If I want to do this, I will summon you as well.


    Moreover, I summoned you this time not to destroy Konoha, but to answer some questions for the boy next to me. "


    Nagazawa looked at Sandaime, widened his eyes and said: "Sandaimu, why are you talking nonsense with your eyes open? You obviously passed on the location of Hokage to me yourself."


    Three generations who were stroking their mustaches almost pulled out their own mustaches.


    Fortunately, Orochimaru, the caring disciple of the third generation, spoke.


    "This ''Fourth Hokage'', how did you appear here? It''s obviously not the reincarnated Hokage, but you appeared together with the Hokages reincarnated from the soil." Orochimaru licked his lips and smiled evilly.


    "Besides, I don''t remember that there was someone like you among the Hokage candidates back then."


    Nagaze thought about it seriously, and then replied: "I probably understand what''s going on, it''s because of quantum entanglement! Perhaps, this is no longer the world I am in."


    Then Yongze babbled, and various nouns kept popping up, confusing Tobima and Orochimaru, both of which felt a bit esoteric and difficult to understand.


    Later, Yongze came to show off his flying thunder god.


    As soon as the Flying Thunder God came out, everyone''s eyes changed, and they began to feel a little uncertain.


    Flying Thunder God is a time-space ninjutsu created by Tomona, only Konoha ninjas can learn it, and they are qualified to contact Flying Thunder God, there is no reason why they don''t know.


    "It doesn''t matter who the fourth generation is, or whether they are from another world. I just want to get your answers. I will decide whether to destroy Konoha or help based on the answers." Sasuke said with a cold face.


    This high-cold fan, if Xianglin saw it, he would probably be a **** again.


    But he is facing Yongze, will Yongze allow someone who is better than him?


    Boom¡ª


    Click!


    Yongze released a powerful domineering look that enveloped the entire basement.


    The walls that were originally intact were cracked due to Yongze''s arrogance, and the basement trembled for a while. Wooden planks and sand and stones fell from the sky, as if the basement would collapse in the next moment.


    "Who gave you the courage to say the four words destroy Konoha in front of me." Nagasawa''s momentum exploded further, rushing towards Sasuke.


    "Damn it, why is it so strong!" Sasuke gritted his teeth and resisted the pressure of Domineering Color, not letting himself fall down, he felt his body screaming.


    He couldn''t understand why the person in front of him was so powerful, it was just his aura that almost made him fall down.


    The second time will not be as detailed as before, and it will jump quickly. Don¡¯t worry, everyone, I won¡¯t write repetitive content


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 349： Nine tails can also kill people?

    Chapter 349 Nine tails can also kill people?


    Pata!


    Because Yongze''s domineering look is extremely powerful and can directly interfere with reality, the basement quickly began to collapse after enduring this unusually strong ability.


    This terrifying aura surprised everyone, even Hashirama put away his clever expression and showed a cautious look.


    Even if this powerful aura is mainly aimed at Sasuke alone, the rest of the people also feel the powerful aura that can almost cause a substantial impact.


    Because Sasuke said something like destroying Konoha, even the third generation who knew Sasuke didn''t speak for Sasuke.


    His last memory is when Konoha collapsed the plan, Orochimaru wanted to destroy Konoha, so he is particularly sensitive to the word destroying Konoha now.


    Even the three generations who knew Sasuke were like this, let alone the second generation who was always cautious about Uchiha.


    He directly put his hands on his chest and looked at this scene with a smile. Uchiha''s evil kid actually dared to say that he would destroy Konoha in front of four, no, five Hokages. Who gave you the courage.


    Oshemaru raised his finger silently, wanting to forcibly control the four Hokages to protect Sasuke.


    He was curious about Sasuke''s next path, so naturally he couldn''t let the Fourth Hokage kill Sasuke.


    After being controlled by Orochimaru, the smile on Tokai froze instantly, frowning and said:


    "How is it possible, the accuracy of this reincarnation is obviously much higher than last time, you should not be able to control me with such strength."


    Orochimaru smiled lightly, but did not speak.


    The creator of Dirty Reincarnation was surprised by the use of Dirty Reincarnation, which should be his appreciation.


    But when Dashemaru saw Hashirama who was standing still, Dashemaru couldn''t laugh anymore.


    He couldn''t control that man, that man was too powerful, Orochimaru even felt that the three of Minato Sarutobima combined were not as good as Hashirama alone.


    Even so, Ooshemaru still controlled the three Hokages that could be controlled, faced Nagasawa, and said:


    "''Fourth Hokage'', let''s call you that. Please put away your arrogance and forgive Sasuke''s rudeness just now. In fact, he just wanted to ask some questions, and he didn''t necessarily want to destroy Konoha."


    Oshemaru is betting that the first generation of Hokage is different from everyone else, and that there is great love in his heart, so he will not make a move.


    But the strength that Yongze just showed is too terrifying, so Orochimaru''s words are very euphemistic.


    Although the words were tactful, Orochimaru still underestimated Yongze.


    Forget it in your own plane, but you, a snake from another world, still want to threaten me, Yongze?


    Yes, Nagasawa thought that Orochimaru was threatening him, controlled the three Hokages to face him, and asked him to take back his momentum and forgive Sasuke.


    Boom! Boom!


    Tobima and Sarutobi Hiruza flew out in an instant, and smashed hard into the stone wall of the basement.


    "It''s so fast!" Feeling the strange arm on his shoulder, Orochimaru''s calm face that has never changed for thousands of years showed a look of shock.


    The moment he finished speaking, Nagasawa actually sent the third Hokage and the second Hokage flying, and then came behind him and put his hand on his shoulder.


    He didn''t have time to react to control the second and third generations to attack Yongze.


    However, after all, it was the reincarnated body of the dirt, and the third and second generations quickly jumped out of the wall.


    But at this moment, Yongze spoke.


    "Don''t move, if you move again, you will be burned and there will be no **** left. This is a piece of advice for Orochimaru''s sake."


    Oshemaru didn''t dare to reincarnate the dirty soil for an instant, he knew that the Orochimaru in Yongze''s mouth was not referring to him, but the Orochimaru in Yongze''s world.


    Oshemaru sensed Yongze''s breath, it was extremely hot, like the sun''s breath.


    The snake that just got out from under his feet was instantly burned to death by a burst of flames, leaving only a wisp of black ash.


    Orochimaru had a hunch that if he really moved again, the powerful flame would burn him to ashes in an instant.


    "I can forgive other people''s rudeness and recklessness, but the premise is my own will." Yongze said word by word, with a domineering side in every word and action.


    After listening to Nagasawa''s words, Orochimaru heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yongze said so, at least it was reasonable, but they didn''t know Yongze''s strength and character at the beginning, so they got very stiff.


    If you tell about Itachi, you should forgive Sasuke for Itachi''s sake.


    "In fact, Sasuke is not a young man who wants to destroy Konoha, but because of his older brother, he has too many doubts now. You should be able to guess this point, Mr. Sarutobi." Orochimaru thought for a while, Then said.


    "Itachi, do you know the truth about Itachi, Sasuke? How is he doing now?" Sandai originally wanted to blame Orochimaru, but when he heard Orochimaru mention Itachi, he asked.


    For Itachi, the third generation feels that he owes something.


    Because Nagasawa put away his overlord color at this time, Sasuke was able to speak normally, Sasuke said: "Dead, I killed him, in order to achieve my Kaleidoscope Sharingan..."


    "Ah." Hearing Itachi died, Sandai sighed heavily, and then started talking about Itachi''s story.


    "It''s a pity, he is really an excellent junior." After listening, Hashirama commented.


    "It looks like a mirror." Tomona also nodded.


    Minato began to blame himself, feeling that he was an incompetent Hokage who died too early and failed to protect the village.


    "I can''t blame you, after all, the opponent is a beast like Kyuubi." Sandai comforted.


    "Nine tails? That little fox can also kill people?" Yongze said with some surprise, as if he was surprised to hear that there are still people writing diaries.


    "Under normal circumstances, it shouldn''t work." Hashirama thought for a while, and then said.


    Watergate:¡­


    I''m really sorry that I died because of Kyuubi, I lost Hokage''s face.


    "Little fox? Damn it, the old man must bite him to death when he goes out." Kyuubi roared wildly in Minato''s inner world.


    He is the mightiest Tailed Beast Nine Lamas, and he has become the little fox that Yong Ze talked about!


    "Kyuubi, calm down, don''t get angry." A slightly sad Minato comforted Kyuubi.


    "No wonder you look familiar. It turned out to be Sasuke. Itachi is still dead. You guys are too miserable in this world." After molesting the world''s Minato, Nagasawa complained about Sasuke.


    "Do you know Itachi?" Sasuke looked at Nagasawa, at this man who was so powerful that he could overwhelm him with just his aura.


    "Of course I know, Itachi is my disciple, how could I not know him." Yongze nodded and said.


    This is really something that cannot be truer.


    "Aren''t you Hokage, why are you Itachi''s teacher, shouldn''t Hokage be wary of Uchiha?" Sasuke asked.


    "Vigilance does not mean hostility. My subordinates also have an excellent Uchiha. As Hokage, we should be alert to all families that may endanger the existence of Konoha."


    Taijian patted the ashes on his body, and then said.


    "Actually, not only are my disciples Uchiha, but I also have many Uchiha subordinates. Among them, Uchiha Shisui is the best, and I even have the idea of ??making him the next Hokage." Nagasawa said calmly.


    "Shisui, that is indeed an excellent child." The third generation agreed, and at this moment he did not doubt Yongze''s identity.


    With such strength, coupled with Nagasawa''s performance, it should be Hokage without a doubt.


    "Sasuke, hurry up and ask other questions, otherwise it may be too late." Orochimaru reminded Sasuke when he saw that Sasuke had been staring at Itachi.


    "Everyone, Hokage, Uchiha Madara has been resurrected, and an unprecedented ninja war has started outside. This is one of the reasons why I summoned you." Orochimaru quickly explained.


    But in fact, there is no need for Orochimaru to explain, Hashirama Minato also sensed the powerful aura in the distance.


    "Let''s talk first, I have an important thing to do, I will try my best to hurry up." Yongze said seriously, and then disappeared in front of everyone in a flash.


    He had already heard the short story of Ichimadara and Hashirama before, and he was too lazy to listen to it a second time.


    But Hashirama''s enlightenment is still very important to Sasuke, and Nagasawa didn''t directly pull Hokage to the battlefield.


    As for the important thing, of course it is to buy dumplings!


    "Insufficient sugar will affect the combat effectiveness, and I can be regarded as preparing for the battle." Yong Ze found an excellent reason for himself.


    Looking down at the entire Konoha from a high place, Yongze began to look for the location of the dumpling shop.


    The Konoha in this world is not the Konoha in his world. After experiencing Penn¡¯s resistance against rice, the entire Konoha was directly flattened, and the building basically changed greatly. Yongze had no choice but to look for it like this.


    Yongze quickly found the location of the dumpling shop, but unfortunately, it was closed because it was too late or something.


    Yongze had no choice but to go to the dessert house. In fact, he wanted to see if there was Boss Watanabe in this world.


    Nagaze thought about it and bought some more dumplings and cakes.


    It is not a good habit to eat alone, learn to share.


    When Nagasawa returned to the basement of the Uchiha Shrine, Hashirama had just finished educating Sasuke. Sasuke also thought about it. The village loved by his brother must not be destroyed like this. He must inherit his brother''s will and protect Konoha .


    "Hey, did you go shopping, Yoshidaime?" Looking at Nagasawa who came in with a shopping bag, Hashirama scratched his head and asked.


    It turns out that the so-called important thing is actually shopping...


    "Huh? I''ve been here all the time." Minato, who was thinking about Naruto, didn''t realize it, and thought Hashirama was talking about him.


    "You''re really a bit of a dumbass. If you didn''t go to the battlefield to fight Madara, I would definitely be amused by you." Tobuma complained.


    "I''m going to buy desserts." Yongze corrected, and then said: "Sugar is a very important thing. Without sugar, you will lose your vigor when you draw a knife. I bought a lot of dumplings and cakes. Do you want to eat?"


    "Hahaha, then give me a piece of cake, and let me taste whether the food of later generations is better." Hashirama laughed, he thought this fourth generation was really interesting and suited his taste.


    "Forget about being an idiot, you two fourth generations are really weirder than the other. Should I say that you are too accurate in picking people?" Tobuma covered her face speechlessly.


    One can¡¯t tell whether he¡¯s been called or not, and one says that a big battle is about to happen, but ends up going to buy desserts, saying that sugar is essential.


    Hizaru Sarutobi, who was lying on the gun again, wrinkled his whole face, and missed his little pipe.


    Can he control who the Hokage from the different world chooses, at least give him a share of the blame.


    In the end, only Hashirama ate a piece of cake, Guideng Suigetsu ate a few dumplings, and no one else ate the dessert brought by Nagasawa.


    Looking at Hashirama and Nagasawa who were chatting and laughing, eating dessert together, the corners of Sasuke''s mouth twitched.


    Why are the two strongest people like this.


    Of course, Hashirama Nagasawa also knew how to measure. After all, the ninja coalition forces on the other side were still fighting, so they finished eating quickly, and then split up to go to the battlefield.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When the huge tailed beast jade with a terrifying and destructive aura destroyed the tailed beast jade jointly cast by the coalition forces, the coalition forces were ready to face death.


    At this time, Kirabi suddenly entered the tailed beast transformation, trying to use his body to resist the tailed beast jade, but still failed, and the tailed beast jade was still driving towards the coalition forces at a high speed.


    Some people have already closed their eyes and waited for death, but after they closed their eyes, they suddenly felt that the terrifying breath disappeared, so they quickly opened their eyes.


    I saw a person wearing a Hokage Yushen robe exuding red light appearing in front of the coalition forces, and the tailed beast jade that was as huge as a mountain peak had disappeared in front of everyone.


    "Is it Hokage?" Someone said after seeing Nagasawa''s imperial robe.


    "No, he is not Hokage. Konoha''s current Hokage is Tsunade-sama." Konoha ninja corrected.


    "And he actually wrote the fourth Hokage behind him, and the fourth generation has blond hair."


    Just as someone was discussing Minato, Minato also arrived on the battlefield, and a golden light flashed by, standing next to Yongze.


    "Am I late?" Minato looked at the empty front and said.


    "It''s not too late, just enough to feel the explosion." Yong Ze laughed.


    As soon as Yongze finished speaking, a violent explosion sounded, and the ground shook violently.


    Accompanied by a huge explosion, the other three Hokages also arrived one by one, standing beside Nagasawa and Minato.


    "Should I say that you are the fourth generation, your speed is so fast." Tomona sighed.


    In the past, he was also known as the fastest ninja in the ninja world, but he did not expect to lose to two people at once today.


    "Nagazawa should be faster." Minato said with a smile.


    In order to distinguish easily, Yongze told everyone his name, so Minato called Yongze directly.


    If Nagasawa is called the Fourth Generation, Minato will feel very strange, as if he is talking to himself.


    "The first generation, the second generation, the third generation, the fourth generation, the Hokages of the past generations appeared on the battlefield together!"


    Some Konoha ninjas quickly recognized the four Hokages present.


    But they still don''t understand who Nagasawa is, why he is wearing Hokage''s clothes, and he looks like he knows Hokage.


    "Hashi hot mom, you''re finally here, I''ve been waiting for you!" Madara greeted Hashirama with a wild smile.


    Before Hashirama recovered Madara, Yongze spoke.


    "You are the Uchiha Madara who wants to destroy Konoha, right?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 350： Battle of Konoha Dance King

    Chapter 350 The Battle of Konoha Dance King


    "Only you are Uchiha Madara, right?"


    As soon as Yongze''s extremely arrogant words came out, the entire battlefield fell silent in an instant. No one made any sound, and they all looked at Yongze with shocked eyes.


    No matter how much they hate Uchiha Madara, they must admit that Uchiha Madara is a very powerful ninja, so powerful that even the Five Kages are no match for him.


    Dare to provoke Uchiha Madara, who is as powerful as a god, how can the Ninja League not be shocked by this.


    Madara''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Yongze with a sense of oppression, with a powerful momentum attacking him.


    "Now I am full of fighting spirit, do you want to dance too?"


    If the provocative person is an ordinary ninja alliance, Madara may be too lazy to bother, because he never cares about the opinion of the weak.


    But Yongze is not a weak person. When Madara felt Hashirama''s breath, he also felt another powerful breath, that is Yongze.


    "Dancing? No, I just want to kill you, or be killed by you." Yongze laughed, and the strength of his whole body surged, pushing back Madara''s aura.


    "Madara, don''t underestimate Yongze, let me just say it, he is very strong! Very strong!


    Let him fight you this time. As for me, I will clean up the tail beast over there first and then come to you. "Hashirama said.


    Before departure, they briefly discussed the countermeasures, and finally Nagasawa volunteered to deal with Madara, while Hashirama and the four of them went to deal with Juwei together.


    "It''s hard to have such a wonderful experience. Let me fight the legendary ninja Uchiha Madara once. I will bring the victory to Konoha just like in my world." Nagasawa recommended himself confidently.


    Because Yongze was originally an unplanned combat power, a helper from another world, coupled with the aura shown before, Hashirama and the others also chose to trust Yongze and let Yongze deal with Madara.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Hashirama Toikama and the others acted quickly, standing in the east, west, north, south and north respectively, surrounded the ten tails, and then quickly closed the seal.


    "Four Scarlet Sun Formation!"


    With the completion of the enchantment technique, four red light curtains suddenly rose, forming a red cube, trapping the huge ten tails inside.


    Hashirama and others started to do it, and Nagasawa was not idle. He jumped on his toes and reached the cliff where Uchiha Madara was in an instant.


    "Hehe, interesting, strong recognized by Hashirama." Uchiha Madara didn''t take advantage of Yongze''s approach to attack, but folded his arms and quietly watched Yongze come to his side.


    After Nagasawa arrived, Madara put down his hands and picked up the Uchiha fan next to him.


    "Then treat it as an appetizer before the battle with Hashirama, don''t let me down too much." Madara said arrogantly with the corners of his mouth raised.


    In the entire ninja world, except for Hashirama, no one was taken seriously by Madara.


    "Don''t let me down? I should be the one to say this, I hope you can be worthy of your reputation." Facing the arrogant Uchiha Madara, Nagasawa smiled and said equally arrogantly.


    boom!


    Madara holding the Uchiha Uchiha fan flew out in an instant, and rushed towards Nagasawa with overwhelming momentum.


    Seeing this, Yongze was not afraid at all, and laughed loudly. The breath of the sun and Chakra Qiqi broke out, and powerful forces continued to emerge from his body. He clenched his fists with both hands, and the dark armed domineering completely covered both arms, and moved towards The attacking spot bangs away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In just a short moment, the two fought dozens of times, and Yongze''s speed and strength all surpassed Madara, defeating Madara every step of the way.


    Boom! !


    Suddenly, a crimson flame gushed out from Yongze''s fist, directly burning Madara''s left fist into black ashes.


    Whoosh!


    Madara frowned slightly, and quickly backed away from Yongze.


    During this period, because Madara was reincarnated from the dirt, his fist quickly recovered.


    "Your dancing skills are nothing more than that. Is this the legendary Uchiha Madara? I''m a little disappointed." Nagasawa put away the flames, didn''t chase Madara, stood with his hands behind his back, pretending to say.


    The last challenge was enough for Madara before the supernova mode was turned on. This time, I will torture Madara before she is resurrected.


    Madara admitted that he had underestimated Yongze before the fight, but he didn''t expect his opponent''s physical skills to be so strong.


    "Hahaha, among the people I have fought, you can be said to be the strongest in physical skills, but if you only have this level, you will not be able to satisfy the next me!"


    Facing Yongze''s ridicule, Madara laughed instead of anger.


    A good opponent is not easy to find.


    "Susano!" Madara Samsara''s eyes were shocked, and a huge blue warrior with a height of hundreds of meters appeared on the battlefield.


    Boom boom boom! !


    The huge blue warrior just appeared, and the atmosphere of the battlefield changed instantly.


    Even knowing that Uchiha Madara is fighting Nagasawa and will not attack them, there are still many coalition ninjas who can''t help but look cautiously at Susano.


    This is the power of the gods of the Uchiha clan, the ultimate pupil technique of the kaleidoscope.


    The complete Susanoo, which is more than 100 meters high, can cut off several mountain peaks with just one sword, and is synonymous with destruction.


    Yongze thought for a while, and instead of going to the coalition ninja to borrow a sword, he silently entered the immortal mode of Ryuji Cave.


    He saved up a little celestial chakra at the shrine, which should be enough for him to fight for two or three minutes.


    To deal with Madara in the reincarnation state, two minutes of sage mode is enough!


    The reincarnation eye is an extremely special eye. The reincarnation eye of the dirt reincarnation spot is not the real reincarnation eye, and the special ability of the reincarnation eye cannot be used, only some basic abilities.


    That''s why Yongze has such confidence.


    "So, how do you deal with this?" Madara raised the corner of his mouth, controlling Susano and pulled out the samurai sword at his waist.


    "Of course, use Gundam to deal with Gundam!" Yong Ze''s expression was calm, and he instantly entered the fairy mode of Ry¨±chi Cave.


    After entering the fairy in Longdi Cave, Yongze did not have eye shadow on his face, but two small white horns grew on his head.


    This is one of the big differences between Longdi Cave and Shibone Forest Immortal Art.


    After practicing Longdi Cave Immortal Art to the level of a great immortal, Yongze discovered that the profound meaning of Longdi Cave Immortal Art is evolution, or transforming a dragon!


    Using the body of a snake to sublimate into a dragon, this is the fairy mode of Longdi Cave.


    This is not over yet, soon, the fairy mode and the breath of the sun maintained by Yongze merged, the red light on his body turned into a more dazzling golden light, and even the white horns on his head turned into gold, he Entered the sun mode.


    "Immortal Inorganic Reincarnation!" Yongze immediately used the Immortal and began to control the inorganic objects on the battlefield.


    Boom! !


    The ground began to tremble, as if a magnitude 8 earthquake had occurred. Many coalition ninjas were almost knocked down by the strong vibration.


    A large number of inorganic substances in the ground flew up quickly, and then gathered together to form a giant as tall as the complete body Susanoo.


    This huge movement alarmed the two Narusa who were dealing with the ten-tailed split body.


    "What is that, it''s amazing!" Naruto looked at the gray giant transformed from inorganic matter in shock.


    "Is this really Inorganic Reincarnation..." Sasuke was even more surprised than Naruto, because he had seen this ninjutsu before when he was fighting against Kabuki.


    Yongze''s use of Inorganic Reincarnation and Dou''s use of Inorganic Reincarnation are not at the same level.


    "Huh!" Madara snorted coldly, and the tall Susano burst out with great strength in an instant, holding two knives in his hand and slashing towards Nagasawa.


    Yongze''s Inorganic Reincarnated Giant, although huge in size, was very fast. It directly avoided Susano''s slash, and threw two huge fists at Susano.


    Boom! !


    Susano was knocked back a few steps, crushing an unknown number of boulders in the middle.


    Yongze took advantage of the victory to pursue and used Inorganic Reincarnation again. This time he summoned two gray dragons.


    Phew!


    The gray dragon was so fast that it rushed to Susano in an instant.


    Even if Madara reacted quickly, he only cut off one of the gray dragons, and the other gray dragon wrapped around Susan''s body and tied him up.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze controlled the gray giant and rushed up to give Susan a blast.


    Blade''s face darkened, why did this scene seem familiar.


    However, the gray dragon created by Inorganic Reincarnation does not have the ability of the wooden dragon to absorb chakra, so it broke free from the control of the gray dragon when it burst into anger.


    "It''s okay to abuse food, but if you really fight, there are better ways to use it." Yong Ze commented on his inorganic reincarnation.


    Actually, Yongze in Lieyang mode went up and punched himself, which was much more powerful than the Inorganic Reincarnation Giant. After all, his power in this mode had already left the super shadow and touched the six realms.


    The reason for fighting like this is just because I want to fulfill my regret of not driving a Gundam.


    "The regret has been made up, let''s start the real battle." Nagasawa quickly threw out five Flying Thunder God Kunai, jumped off the gray giant, and rushed towards Uchiha Madara.


    "Travel yourself!" Madara ignored the oncoming Kunai, and quickly threw a few blue gobs at Yongze.


    Whoosh!


    "You lost." Nagasawa, who used Flying Thunder God to come to Uchiha Madara, unilaterally announced the end of the battle.


    Click! Click!


    The fist with golden flames slammed into the giant Susanoo.


    Compared with Susano, who is more than 100 meters long, Nagasawa looks very small.


    But after that tiny figure met Susano, who was as huge as a mountain, a spider web-like crack appeared all over Susano''s body instantly.


    boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and Susanoku exploded directly, and huge smoke enveloped the battlefield between Nagasawa and Madara.


    Hashirama, who had been paying attention to the fight between the two, couldn''t help showing surprise on his face when he saw Nagasawa punching Susano out of his body.


    He originally thought that Yongze''s strength should be about the same as his own, but he didn''t expect that Yongze''s strength had surpassed the power of his reincarnated body, perhaps even beyond his heyday.


    The smoke and dust dissipated, revealing Uchiha Madara''s embarrassed figure.


    At this time, Madara is no longer as chic as before, and the armor on his body has serious cracks, and many parts have fallen off.


    At the same time, Madara''s body also exposed the crumbs of the dirt reincarnation, which is the dirt reincarnation is automatically repairing his body.


    Compared to Madara''s miserable state, Yongze is much better. His handsome imperial robe is not even stained with dust, and he just retreated from the immortal mode.


    "Who are you, and how can you have such power." Madara''s face lacked the previous arrogance and conceit, and he looked at Yongze seriously.


    I thought I could have a dessert before dinner, but I didn''t expect it to be an extremely hard stone.


    The power shown by Nagasawa is beyond Madara''s imagination, and this power has reached a height that ninjas should not reach.


    Even if she is resurrected at this moment, with her own pair of true reincarnation eyes, Madara dare not say that she can win against Yongze.


    Yongze shouldn''t have such a powerful force, because Yongze doesn''t have the eyes of reincarnation, nor does he have the exaggerated immortal body like Zhuojian.


    "I am Konoha''s Fourth Hokage Fujiwara Nagasawa, since you want to destroy Konoha, you have to ask my fist first."


    Nagazawa glanced at Juwei, Narusa was already charging, and Obito should be coming out soon.


    "With such power, are you willing to be a little Hokage? Let''s cooperate and create a peaceful world without war. Naturally, no one will destroy Konoha."


    Madara, who had recovered, stood up, trying to instigate Nagasawa and join their camp.


    "But I am not from this world. This world is peaceful, and Konoha in my world cannot benefit." Yongze was not in a hurry to make a move, and chatted with Madara.


    Madara was a little dazed for a while, isn''t it people in this world who the hell, there is another world and another Konoha.


    "Then you are not from this world, why should you help them." Uchiha Madara couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course it''s because you want to destroy Konoha." Nagasawa said as a matter of course.


    Spot:...


    Hard, fist hard!


    The person who made him so angry last time was Himama.


    "Didn''t you say that you are not from this world, why should you protect Konoha in this world?"


    "Of course it''s because protecting Konoha is a matter of course."


    Madara looked at Yongze''s face, and he understood that this person didn''t want to talk to him at all, but because he was confident in his own strength and felt that he could take him down at any time, so he didn''t pursue the victory, but chatted with him.


    "Haha, it''s very interesting." Madara laughed loudly, he was the only one who treated others like this, but he didn''t expect him to be treated like this today.


    But Madara doesn''t mind Nagasawa like this.


    Madara will let Nagasawa know that he will pay a heavy price for underestimating him. Madara is waiting for the opportunity to resurrect and become Ten Tails Jinchuriki.


    Become Ten Tails Jinchuriki and enter Six Paths Sage mode.


    At that time, Madara will let Yongze know who is the real strong.


    "Interesting?" Yongze raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "Have you forgotten what I said before?"


    "Either I will kill you today, or you will kill me!"


    After finishing speaking, Yongze burst into flames in an instant, knocked Madara into the air with a punch, and slammed it fiercely onto a huge rock dozens of meters away.


    He is so boring in his own world that he is about to grow mushrooms. He needs to exercise his muscles and bones in the challenging world.


    Just as Nagasawa was beating Uchiha Madara violently, the space above Juwei''s body distorted for a while, and a seriously injured figure fell from the distorted space.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 351： All of you here are...

    Chapter 351 Everyone here is...


    Obito who suddenly appeared on Tenwei''s body attracted the attention of the main output players.


    Especially Minato, when he sensed the sudden appearance of the Flying Thunder God mark, a trace of astonishment flashed across his face.


    Why did the person who suddenly appeared have the mark of the Flying Thunder God on his body.


    No, that seems to be Obito...


    However, why does Obito have the mark of Flying Thunder God on his body.


    In an instant, Minato thought a lot in his mind, and finally decided on an answer.


    After Obito appeared, Madara took the opportunity to quickly form a seal, trying to control Obito to use reincarnation to resurrect himself.


    Yongze is too powerful, it is a strong variable, he should be revived early and enter the Sage of the Six Paths mode to suppress everything.


    "Nagasawa, hurry up and stop Madara, don''t let him be resurrected." Hashirama shouted, and at the same time separated several shadow clones to attack Obito on Jubi''s body.


    Nagaze nodded, bursting out with great speed, rushed to Madara''s side in an instant, and punched Madara who was maintaining the operation.


    This punch directly shattered the place where Madara was, forming a huge pit, in which Madara lay in a state of embarrassment.


    Actually, he knew that Obito had gotten rid of Madara''s control, and he was just pretending, it didn''t matter whether he hit Madara or not.


    But Banta can put on a show, and always looks like he is the most arrogant.


    This Yongze can''t bear it anymore, he must go up to Bangbang and punch him twice to wake him up.


    At the same time, Minato, who had figured everything out, used Hiraishen to instantly come to Obito''s body, and pierced Obito''s body with Kunai.


    "Oh, Obito, it''s you." In the end, the thousand words in Minato''s heart turned into a sigh, and another sentence turned out to be you.


    "Teacher..." Obito was lying in a pool of blood, he couldn''t open his eyes due to his heavy eyelids, feeling that the world was blurred, but he still recognized by his voice that this was his former teacher, Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.


    Looking at the dying Obito, Minato had a complicated look on his face and didn''t make any further cuts.


    Because Obito was seriously injured when he appeared, and was pierced by him just now, Minato felt that Obito was certain to die, so he didn''t make up the knife.


    "So you''re still alive, but why are you doing this..." Minato looked at Obito with a heartbroken face.


    It should have been a happy thing to see the disciple who was supposed to be dead again, but unexpectedly found that the other party had turned into an evil villain, and even tried to kill him.


    "..." Obito didn''t speak, but closed his eyes completely, preparing to welcome the ten tails that were about to enter his body.


    Just when Minato was about to say something, a huge shaking occurred, centered on Obito, a strong suction was generated, absorbing everything around.


    This unexpected change almost sucked Minato in. Fortunately, Naruto was not far away, and he used the Nine-Tails Chakra to transform into a chakra and grabbed Minato.


    Sensing the changes here, Yongze ignored Madara in the pit, ran quickly, and came to Hashirama and the others.


    "What happened, Nagasawa, do you know?" Hashirama looked at Yongze and asked.


    "Obito is going to become Ten-tailed Jinchuriki and enter Six Paths Sage mode." Yongze replied directly without hiding anything.


    "Sage of the Six Paths mode?" Hashirama didn''t understand a bit, but he could still understand the ten tails Jinchuriki, that is, the ten tails entered Obito''s body and turned Obito into a Jinchuriki.


    "Is it related to the fairy mode?" asked the other side of the door.


    Nagaze shook his head, and then said:


    "It doesn''t matter, you only need to know one thing, after entering the Sage of the Six Paths mode, Obito''s strength will be close to that of the legendary ancestor of the ninja Sage of the Six Paths."


    "Getting close to the ancestor of the ninja, Sage of the Six Paths, sounds like a very troublesome enemy." Hashirama couldn''t help but frowned.


    "Of course it''s troublesome. I have my own ninja strength level setting. After entering the Six Paths Sage mode, Obito will enter the Six Paths level. The Six Paths level is the highest level that the ninja world can achieve at present." Yong Ze replied.


    "Then what level am I probably at?" Hashirama asked curiously.


    "Probably the peak of Chaoying, which is a level below the Six Paths level. If you were in your heyday, you would be very close to the Six Paths level." Yongze tried to mislead the ninjas of this world.


    Think about it, in the future, during the Chunin exams, everyone will see each other''s shadow and shout, "xx shadow has reached the peak of the shadow rank, it is really terrifying!"


    It''s quite interesting.


    "That is to say, when that guy comes out, can I not beat him?" Hashirama pointed to the shrinking meat ball.


    Obito has completely absorbed Juo, turning into a huge white meat ball, shrinking continuously until it shrinks to normal size before stopping.


    "Although it''s a bit hurtful, you who are reincarnated from the filthy soil will not be the opponent of Obito in Sage of the Six Paths mode." Yongze said honestly.


    If the whole body of the Hashirama can be beaten with Obito, the Hashirama of the Dirty Soil Reincarnation is not in its heyday, and even the top of the Buddha is barely used.


    "Isn''t even the elder brother an opponent?" Tomona was a little disbelieving, although he always said that the elder brother was an idiot, but he was also the one who believed in Hashirama''s strength the most.


    "Then Nagasawa, what level are you?" Hashirama asked.


    "Right now, it''s probably only a little stronger than you. If you use Senju Chakra to enter the sun mode, it''s a little stronger than Obito of the Six Paths." Nagasawa replied indifferently.


    "Am I a bit behind the times, you guys are in Six Paths Sage mode and Lieyang mode. I didn''t have such a thing back then." Hashirama complained.


    At that time, it was difficult for a person who practiced the immortal mode to see it. Now in this battlefield alone, he perceives a lot related to the immortal mode, and there is even an outrageous Six Paths immortal mode and Lieyang mode.


    "After all, always look forward." Yong Ze laughed.


    While Nagasawa and Zhuma were talking about strength, Obito also completed his digestion and appeared in front of everyone in a brand new form.


    "Xianfa Mingjinmen!" Hashirama instantly activated Myojinmon, and dozens of huge red torii gates fell from the sky, smashing down the Obito that had just appeared, and pressing Obito hard to the ground.


    "It seems that even if it is Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails, the Myojin Gate can still work." Seeing that Obito did not escape the Myojin Gate, Hashirama felt that Nagasawa made a mistake in his judgment, and that Obito was not that strong.


    But as if to hit Hashirama''s face, in the next moment, cracks appeared in dozens of superimposed Myojin Gates.


    boom! !


    Mingshen Gate shattered all at once, and a large number of broken wood shot towards the surroundings.


    Obito slowly floated up with a blank expression, and then four red lights shot out from behind.


    After the red light was emitted, it turned into a palm, and each of the four red light palms grasped a light curtain of four red sun arrays.


    The power of the red light is exaggerated. The light curtain that originally endured the ten-tailed beast jade without any ripples was twisted by the powerful force of the red light''s palm, and finally turned into light spots and dissipated.


    The Four Scarlet Yang Formation jointly cast by the four Hokages was forcibly broken!


    "Well, this person''s strength has indeed surpassed mine." Hashirama said in a deep voice.


    "It seems that it depends on you, Yongze. Next, we will assist you, and you will be the main attack."


    Nagaze shook his head, and then said:


    "Because I haven''t practiced in the immortal mode for a long time, my persistence is too poor. I have used up the immortal chakra in the battle with Madara just now, and I can''t enter the sun mode for the time being."


    Phew!


    A small black ball flew towards Yongze.


    Fortunately, even though the two were talking, they never let down their vigilance. They quickly dodged and dodged Qiu Daoyu with soil.


    Boom boom boom! !


    Qiudao Yu suddenly swelled into a huge black ball, creating a huge pothole of more than 100 meters in an instant.


    Controlling Qiu Daoyu back to his side, Obito flew towards Yongze.


    In his perception, Yongze is the strongest among this group of people, and when he came out, he happened to see the scene where Madara was violently beaten by Yongze.


    So Obito felt that Yongze was the person who threatened him the most, so he had to get rid of it first.


    When Obito launched an attack, Togama Minato Naruto and the others were not idle, and launched their own attack methods one after another, but they were all easily blocked by Qiudao without hurting Obito in the slightest.


    Obito shattered the third and second half of the body with his backhand, and when he was about to continue to move towards Yongze, his body suddenly changed, and his whole body moved towards Cthulhu.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yongze came to the side of Hashirama, and said: "First generation, give me half of your senjutsu chakra, so that I can enter the fierce sun mode and beat him violently."


    "Okay." Without hesitation, Hashirama put his hand on Yongze, and gave Yongze the celestial chakra on his body.


    This time is different from last time, Nagasawa plans to hit Kaguya Hime at least.


    But in this case, if he doesn''t die, his own chakra can hardly support him to finish the battle between Obito and Madara.


    Then Yongze thought of Hashirama, Hashirama Chakrado, and the magic Chakra on Baduma''s body.


    Although Obito''s body was distorted, when he was fighting with Ten Tails in his inner world, he still retained a trace of consciousness, wanting to attack Nagasawa, and wanting to kill the person who threatened him the most.


    At this time, Obito''s whole body was covered with white sarcoma, only one reincarnation eye was exposed.


    boom!


    Obito''s consciousness exhausted his last strength and fired a Taoist jade at Yongze, and then concentrated on fighting against Juwei.


    "It''s really an unprecedented sense of fulfillment." Feeling the filling of the celestial chakra in his body, the corners of Nagasawa''s mouth rose.


    Even if his simulation level is the level of a great sage, it is impossible to reach this level in an instant in actual practice. At most, he can enter the sage mode in seconds, and the sage chakra is still rare.


    Has Hashirama for Chakra, it will be completely different, and it will help him make up for his shortcomings in an instant.


    Hurrah! !


    Yongze instantly entered the scorching sun mode, and his whole body exuded dazzling golden light, illuminating the dark battlefield.


    Looking at the oncoming Qiudaoyu, Yongze did not dodge or dodge, but instead went forward.


    "Senjutsu Armed!" Yongze used the domineering armed color activated by Xianju Chakra.


    A black substance instantly covered Yongze''s fists.


    Yongze glanced at it. The domineering color of the fairy weapon is deeper than the normal weapon color. The black one seems to have a hole in the space, and the black one can absorb the surrounding light.


    Boom! !


    Yongze''s extremely black fist hit the Qiudao jade, and a powerful storm erupted.


    The storm destroyed boulders, uprooted trees, and crushed nearby ninjas.


    Nongze exploded with force and knocked Qiudao back.


    Boom boom boom! !


    The Qiudao jade exploded next to Obito, killing one-third of Obito''s body.


    Now Obito can''t control Qiudao, he is fighting with ten tails with all his heart.


    Nagaze didn''t wait for Obito''s Yaxing to evolve, he used the magic weapon to create a black sword and rushed towards Obito.


    But at this time, Obito just finished the battle with Ten Tails, regained control of his body, and entered the real Six Paths Sage mode.


    Clang!


    Obito blocked Yongze''s slashing blows with the six tin rods in his hand.


    Immediately after Obito, the Qiudao jade changed shape one after another, turning into long thorns and stabbing towards Yongze.


    Yongze did not dodge or evade, and activated the immortal magic weapon, resisting Qiudaoyu''s attack.


    "How could it be?" Obito looked at Nagasawa who was all in black in surprise.


    The Jade of Seeking Dao contains seven kinds of chakra nature changes, and he can''t stop it himself.


    And now, someone unexpectedly directly resisted his seeking jade.


    Yongze took advantage of Obito''s daze, and instantly a golden blazing sun slashed towards Obito.


    Obito hastily used a seeking jade to turn into a black shield to block in front of him.


    Click!


    Cracks appeared in Yuchang Qiudao, and then shattered directly, and the golden slash hit Obito''s body fiercely.


    boom!


    Obito fell into the big pit he hit with the Qiudao jade before.


    He was beaten violently just after completing the evolution. At this time, Obito lost all sense of superiority in his heart. He didn''t dare to underestimate Yongze, and quickly spit out the sacred tree.


    The sacred tree grew extremely fast as soon as it came out, and became the tallest tree on the planet. There was a bewitching blood-colored flower bud on the top of the tree.


    Puff puff! !


    A large number of thick tree roots rushed towards the surroundings, and most of the roots rushed towards Yongze.


    "Scorching Sun Tour!"


    Yongze raised the black sword, and the power of his whole body poured into the black sword continuously.


    Hoo! call!


    Intense golden light erupted from the black sword, and the dazzling golden light climbed rapidly, forming a beam of light more than ten meters away, and it was still expanding, as if it was going to break through the sky.


    "Cut!"


    Finally, when the beam of light reached hundreds of meters, the beam of light stopped growing and was swung violently by Yong Ze.


    A huge flame slash composed of golden flames flew out instantly.


    The 100-meter giant flame slash flew in the air, as if a world composed of golden flames suddenly appeared above people''s heads.


    When the roots of the sacred tree met the golden flames, they instantly turned into ashes. No matter how many there were, they couldn''t stop the attack.


    Finally, the slash reached the body of the sacred tree, and the golden flames flooded the bottom of the sacred tree.


    But when the smoke dissipated, everyone was surprised to find that the sacred tree did not fall, but a huge slash mark appeared on its body.


    At the last moment, Madara and Obito rushed to the front of the sacred tree together, blocking part of the attack for the sacred tree.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t stop Madara just now." Hashirama who came to Yongze said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay. After all, you gave me too much chakra, which has already affected my combat effectiveness." Yongze shook his head, indicating that the problem is not serious.


    "Obito, you are not his opponent, revive me, and then give me the power of the tailed beast, only in this way can we realize our dream." Madara said seriously.


    "It''s a bit too early to say this now, I was just a little unfamiliar with the power I just got." Obito said unconvinced.


    "Stop arguing, both of you are defeated." Yong Ze said, neither of you can do it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 352： Dont set the flag before the battle

    Chapter 352 Do not set the flag before the battle


    "You don''t need to fight, you are all defeated, and it is useless for anyone to come." Yong Ze smiled confidently.


    Madara Uchiha frowned, feeling extremely upset.


    No one can be arrogant in front of Uchiha Madara, even Gokage is played by him like a child at will.


    But he didn''t say anything, because he was indeed defeated by Yongze.


    But Madara thinks it''s not that he is inferior to Yongze, if the strength is at the same level, he will definitely win!


    "I was careless just now, I will not fail with the power of the Sage of the Six Paths!" In Obito''s hand, a giant black sword that resembles a DNA double helix structure was transformed.


    The black sword is tens of meters long and is a real giant sword.


    "This is the Amanuma Spear that Sage of the Six Paths used to create the world. I will use it to defeat you." Obito said coldly.


    "When you say that you will not fail, you have already failed." Yongze smiled lightly. It is not a good habit to set a flag before a fight.


    "Huh!" Obito snorted coldly, and rushed towards Yongze waving the huge Amanuma Spear. Although the Amanuma Spear was huge, it seemed weightless in Obito''s hands, and it swung very quickly.


    Watching Obito rushing towards Nagasawa, Uchiha Madara shook his head and said: "What a stupid guy, but it''s okay, there is still a chance to implement this plan."


    In his opinion, it is impossible for Obito to defeat Yongze, and it is almost the same for him.


    Fortunately, Madara had anticipated Obito''s backstab a long time ago, and he had multiple plans.


    Since Obito did not follow the agreement to resurrect him, then he will resurrect himself.


    ¡®You have been monitoring your every move for me, Obito, you are just my puppet. ¡¯ Banner sneered in his heart.


    Boom! !


    The Tianmao Spear is so powerful that Obito can cause amazing damage every time it is swung. A single blow can shatter the ground, creating a pothole hundreds of meters deep.


    But Obito doesn''t know how to use swordsmanship or swordsmanship. He used iron chains as weapons before.


    Place


    So he just smashed the Amanuma Spear like a mallet.


    Relying on his own extraordinary speed and the powerful power of the Amanuma Spear, Obito can kill people who are weaker than him.


    But Yongze is not only at the same level as him in strength or even a little higher than him, he is also a master of swords, and Obito can''t touch Yongze at all.


    "Obito, what a **** idiot you are." He slapped Yong Ze suddenly and cursed.


    This scolding made Obito almost stunned by the scolding, and stayed where he was.


    After all, they are all masters, even if they are cursing, they should be cursing with a little restraint, such as you are not human, evil **** and so on.


    Directly scolding a big idiot, Obito has never seen it before, although he has never heard of this word, but he feels that the huge power contained in the simple word idiot, no other word is more lethal than this up.


    "Could it be that you, who are at the end of the road, can only speak ill of each other." Obito once again swung a heavy slash.


    "No, I didn''t say it before because there is someone I know next to me, and I can''t let go." Yongze told the truth.


    Because Yongze retreated while fighting, the two of them were already quite a distance away from the sacred tree, almost to the edge of the battlefield, and there was no one else around except them.


    Nagazawa still has to face, as the Fourth Hokage of another world, how can he say such vulgar language as an idiot, of course he should say it when no one is around.


    Obito:¡­


    Nagasawa''s original image of a peerless master collapsed in Obito''s heart.


    Originally, although Nagasawa was his enemy, Obito still had a little respect in his heart for being able to fight against the Sage of the Six Paths mode as a mortal, but now Nagasawa has no image at all in Obito''s heart.


    "If I hadn''t come to this world, I wouldn''t have known that the masked man who attacked Konoha was you. Minato has trained you for so long, so you don''t have a trace of gratitude in your heart?" Nagasawa asked Obito.


    He deliberately brought Obito here to scold him. He really wanted to ask Obito why he did this.


    Obviously Minato was so kind to him, and Kushina was the same, knowing that those who had brought soil usually took care of him specially.


    Obito was silent for a while, then he clenched the Amanuma Spear tightly, and continued to slash, "Who are you? You will be in charge of the affairs between us."


    Nagazawa''s chakra erupted, and although the black sword in his hand was compared with the Obito Amarsh Spear, the gap was as huge as gravel and mountain peaks.


    But the black sword in Yongze''s hand pushed away the huge Amanuma Spear, leaving a slash mark on Obito''s body.


    "Just because I am Minato''s friend, because Minato Kushina and I grew up together!" Nagasawa, who successfully wounded Obito, seized the opportunity and launched a more violent offensive.


    "His friend, what do you know? It''s ridiculous." Although Obito was injured, his mouth was still firm.


    "Obviously known as the number one speed in the ninja world, but when facing his own students, he is late again and again. This kind of person has also become Hokage, which proves that Hokage is nothing more than that."


    Boom! !


    The aftermath of the confrontation between the two caused huge damage, and bottomless potholes appeared on the ground.


    "Then what do you want Minato to protect you 24 hours a day? That''s war! He is not only responsible for you, but also for other Konoha ninjas in the war!"


    "As a ninja, you have to be responsible for yourself. If you put everything on others, are you still a ninja?"


    Nagaze refuted Obito''s words while slashing out a rainstorm of sword energy.


    "You only know that I attacked Konoha, but what do you know, when I stood in front of the so-called teacher again, he actually recognized me as Uchiha Madara, it''s ridiculous, a guy who can''t even recognize his disciples, what kind of yellow Flash, but that''s all."


    Obito is still stubborn, trying to prove that it is not him, but Minato.


    "In Minato''s impression, you are dead, and you are so tall, and you are wearing a black robe and a mask that can''t even let in the light, and your voice is completely different. Who do you expect to be able to tell me?" Recognizing you, do you dare to say that the former self can recognize the masked self?"


    When Yongze heard Obito''s words, his blood pressure immediately went up, his body energy exploded to the strongest, and he once again slashed out a 100-meter-high golden flame sword aura.


    Such a huge sword energy dispelled all the surrounding darkness and dyed everything golden yellow.


    Originally, Obito was just forcibly supporting under Yongze''s hands, and because of Yongze''s words, his heart was shaking wildly, and the strength of the Amanuma Spear was determined according to his heart.


    Click!


    The Amuma Spear, known as the creation weapon by Obito, couldn''t withstand Yong Ze''s slash, and broke directly.


    And Obito also suffered severe injuries all over his body because of enduring the powerful sword energy. He couldn''t even keep flying, and hit the ground, splashing a burst of smoke and dust.


    Yongze pointed at Obito with his sword and said, "You lost."


    At this time, most of Obito''s body was burnt black, looking extremely miserable.


    This is the horror of the Immortal Technique''s blessing of the next sun''s fire. Even the body of the Sage of the Six Paths mode is hard to resist, and even the terrifying resilience of the Sage of the Six Paths mode will be suppressed to a certain extent.


    "Because of your words, I am very upset now, and want to kill you with a sword, but after all, you are not Obito of my world, and you should be dealt with by the Minato of this world." Yongze put away the sword.


    Obito was unmoved, looking at the blood moon on the sticker, his eyes were full of confusion.


    Why, he has already entered the Sage of the Six Paths mode, but he still failed. Is he really a waste who can''t do anything well?


    Why in Yongze''s words, he is a person who repays kindness and revenge, and he is the one who is wrong.


    Could it be, is he really wrong?


    "Believe it or not, even if you killed Minato, killed Kushina, and gave Naruto a tragic childhood, when Minato saw you in such a miserable state, he would choose to let you go, or even stop you. Don''t let others shoot." Yong Ze said.


    "Why?" Obito looked at Yongze.


    He doesn''t know who Yongze is, but only knows from Yongze''s own words that he is not from this world, but from another world, and has a good relationship with his teacher.


    But he feels that Minato is unlikely to do what Nagasawa said. He killed Minato and Kushina, and created such a war. Kill him.


    "Although your words are very bastard, push everything to the water gate, blame him for not coming in time, blame him for not recognizing you."


    "But Minato is a very soft-hearted person, he will really take all this as his fault." Nagasawa replied.


    At this moment, suddenly, Yongze sensed a breath on the battlefield that suddenly became weaker, even on the verge of death, Yongze was stunned, it was Naruto''s breath.


    Yongze grabbed Obito and flew towards the sacred tree at high speed.


    He saw Hashirama imprisoned in place by the black stick, Tomona lost an arm, and Minato hugged the unconscious Naruto tightly.


    Madara standing next to the sacred tree with only one eye of reincarnation, and Heijue beside him.


    "What happened?" Yongze vaguely guessed something, and asked towards the door next to him.


    "Madara is really insidious. My brother almost sealed him just now, but suddenly a dark creature came out and attacked Naruto, transplanted the eyes of reincarnation to Naruto, and cast reincarnation to revive Madara .¡± He said, frowning.


    "That black guy is so weird, I can''t even detect his aura, even if he is standing there, I can''t sense a trace of aura, as if he doesn''t exist."


    Yongze nodded secretly, almost as he guessed.


    Because a large amount of chakra was given to him, Hashirama could have been evenly matched with the dirt, but in the end he fell into a disadvantage.


    But because of the siege of Minato Naruto, the seal spot should not be a problem.


    It''s a pity that Hei Ze, this old Yinbi, is really insidious, and the Hokages are not familiar with him, Naruto and the others also think that Hei Ze was arrested and let him hit him.


    "However, if your side wins, the battle situation is not too bad." Seeing Obito''s miserable state, Tobuma said.


    "Obito, as I said, you can''t defeat him alone, let''s join hands, remember, I taught you all your skills, and together we can lead everyone into that perfect dream world. "


    Seeing Obito''s defeat, Uchiha Madara was not surprised, but instead invited Obito again.


    "Have you forgotten the pain you have experienced, this world of ninjas does not need to exist, let us create a new world of peace and no war together." Madara continued to tempt Obito.


    But Obito ignored Madara''s words, he looked at Minato and asked:


    "All this is because of me, you kill me, now I am very weak, I don''t need any magic, just a kunai can kill me.


    Come on, isn''t this what you are best at, use Flying Thunder God to teleport over there and then use Kunai to pierce the enemy''s body, just kill me like that. "


    Minato was stunned, he didn''t understand why Obito suddenly begged to kill him, but Kakashi just got better and was able to use Sharingan, and came out of the Kamui space.


    As soon as Kakashi came out, he heard that Obito wanted to ask for death, so he took out Kunai and stabbed Obito.


    He didn''t understand what Obito did in Kamui Space, but Kakashi knew that Obito must have done something bad.


    In the space of Kamui, he has tried many times, since there is no way to persuade him to go back, then what Kakashi can do to this former friend is to send him to die.


    Minato was very fast, holding Kakashi''s hand before Kakashi Kunai stabbed Obito.


    "Sensei?" Kakashi looked at Minato in confusion.


    Minato shook his head and said:


    "I, as a teacher, should take the main responsibility for things to become like this, but after all, you are also partners who once fought together. If Lin sees you like this, she will definitely be very sad."


    "Obito is no longer a threat, so there is no need to rush to kill him."


    The teacher really didn''t kill him, but also stopped Kakashi who wanted to kill him, everything Nagasawa said was true.


    At this time, Obito had various emotions in his heart. He really wanted to ask Minato loudly. I am the murderer who killed you and your wife. Your son''s life is dying and I have a lot to do with it. Why don''t you kill me.


    " Madara, what are you still thinking, you are also Madara, you are my heir, we should cooperate, otherwise this ninja world will never be peaceful, and your Lin will not be resurrected.


    Come on, cooperate with me, when the time comes, you and me, everyone in the world will be happy. " Madara hasn''t given up on tempting Obito, and starts playing the emotional card, calling Obito Madara.


    Now that he has been resurrected, although he only has one eye of reincarnation, he is not a little bit better than when the dirty soil was reincarnated, and he has also plundered Zhujian''s fairy art.


    If the opponent is Obito who has entered the sage mode, he has the confidence to deal with it and defeat him to capture the ten tails.


    But if the opponent is Nagasawa who defeated Obito, Madara is a little bit uncertain.


    It''s the most important moment, and Madara doesn''t allow herself to make any mistakes.


    He must use Infinite Tsukuyomi to reach the dream world where there is no war, no sorrow, and everything is beautiful.


    For this reason, he can do anything and give everything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 353： what you think is what you think

    Chapter 353 What you thought was just what you thought


    "Come on, we are the saviors of this world, and together we will create a dream world where everyone can be happy."


    Madara is tempting Obito, while secretly preparing for forcibly snatching the ten tails and eyes of reincarnation from Obito''s body.


    If Obito is in a normal state, it is of course impossible for him to forcibly pull the tailed beast out, otherwise he would not deliberately grab the senjutsu chakra in Zhujian, which is to deal with the Sage of the Six Paths mode .


    But at this time, Obito was already dying, and he also got a reincarnation eye that belonged to him, so there was a lot of room for manipulation.


    But what Madara hopes most is that Obito is willing to take the initiative to hand over the ten tails and the eyes of reincarnation to him.


    In this way, he can also heal Obito and ask Obito to help him clean up some other miscellaneous soldiers.


    However, Obito ignored Madara who invited him impassionedly, but said to Minato:


    ¡°Although it may not be possible to completely make up for the mistakes I made, but now I can do only this.¡±


    "The Innate Art of Reincarnation!"


    Obito lying on the ground quickly formed a seal, using reincarnation, resurrecting all those who died in this war, including Naruto.


    "Hey, where is this?"


    "I''m not dead..."


    "What a big tree..."


    "A lot of pitfalls..."


    Ninjas who had died due to various attacks on the battlefield have been resurrected one after another, and they are a little confused about the surrounding situation.


    At the moment when Obito was sealed, Heijue sneaked into the ground, but was noticed by Yongze. Yongze quickly used golden flames as a shield to protect Obito inside. If you want to get close to Obito, taste it first His sun is on fire.


    Maybe because he felt that he could not bear the golden flame of Nagasawa. This time, Hei must not make trouble when Obito was born in reincarnation, and Obito successfully completed his idea.


    Seeing Naruto resurrected, Minato quickly ran to Naruto''s side, and passed the nine tails in his body to Naruto.


    Before when Naruto was controlled by Heijue, he also snatched the nine tails from Naruto''s body. Originally, with Naruto''s vitality, even if he used reincarnation, he would not die so quickly.


    "Untie the seal!" Uchiha Madara''s reincarnation eyes trembled suddenly, and then quickly closed the seal.


    Obito, who was already dying, also performed reincarnation. If it wasn''t for Jubi''s reason, Obito would not be able to die again if he died.


    But with this degree of injury, even Ten Tails Jinchuriki would not be able to survive, so Obito now has no ability to resist.


    Roar!


    A roar of a huge beast sounded, and the ten tails broke through Obito''s body, and was forcibly released by Madara.


    Madara, who had been prepared for a long time, came to the side of Juwei in an instant, and sucked Juwei into his body.


    Unlike Obito, Madara completed the absorption almost instantly, and did not have the same conflict as Obito. From the beginning, it was the perfect Six Paths Sage mode.


    "Hahaha, the battle has just begun!" Madara, who has entered the mode of the Sage of the Six Paths, has regained her original arrogance, holding the Six Paths Tin Staff, with a ring of Taoist jade spinning behind her, looking like an invincible old man.


    But Madara soon stopped laughing, because a huge golden flame sword aura of tens of meters was almost rushing to his face.


    The moment Ten-Tails came out, Yongze exploded with chakra, and cut out a blazing sun pilgrimage, trying to take advantage of the opportunity to injure Madara, but he didn''t expect Madara''s speed to be so fast.


    "This time it''s different from last time!" Madara''s high-spirited controlling Qiudao formed a black ball to envelop him without leaving a single gap.


    The huge golden slash hit the black ball and failed to break the black ball''s defense. The black ball stood upright in the golden sea of ??flames until Madara controlled Qiudao to return to the shape of a small ball, and the flames also failed to break Madara''s defense.


    Yongze raised his eyebrows. Although his strength in this state is stronger than that of Obito, but compared to Bambi, it is almost the same. It is normal that he did not break the tortoise shell of Qiudaoyu.


    But Yongze relies on the fairy mode, which has a big time limit, and Madara is a permanent force.


    If Madara and Nagasawa consume time and consume all of Yongze''s sage chakra, it will be Nagasawa who will be at a disadvantage.


    But Yongze is not in a panic, and is not going to die like last time. He is different from Madara, a loner. He has no serious companions, and he has a bunch of 25 boys.


    Yongze is not alone. According to normal development, even if there is no Yongze, the ninja alliance will win in the end.


    Naruto has been revived and has breath, but he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The same is true for Sasuke next to him.


    He doesn''t need to beat Madara to death alone, he just needs to wait for Naruto Sasuke to finish receiving the plug-in, enter the Six Paths together, and then beat Madara to death with Naruto.


    But in the process of beating Banban to death together, he just needs to play a little more output. Yongze still has this confidence.


    At that time, when a fierce sun goes down, he must be the one with the highest output.


    Whoosh!


    Uchiha Madara''s speed exploded, and the sound of breaking through the air sounded, and he reached Yongze''s side in an instant.


    But although Yongze couldn''t beat Madara to death alone, it was still very easy to split 50-50, and the backhand was a golden slash towards Madara.


    Madara held six tin sticks and knocked away Yongze''s slash, then squeezed his mouth together to form a small round mouth, and spit out a laser beam at Yongze.


    "Immortal Law: Lan Dun Guangya!"


    Although Yongze didn¡¯t have Daoyu, he had the color of a celestial weapon, as if the extremely black domineering energy that could absorb light quickly covered his left hand, sending Madara¡¯s laser flying.


    Clang! Clang!


    In the vision of ordinary ninjas, Madara rushed to Yongze in an instant, but in fact the two had already fought hundreds of moves.


    Madara''s six tin rods were cracked by Yongze, and Yongze''s arm had several small wounds.


    But the impact on the two of them was too small. Madara recovered instantly while holding the six tin staff tightly, and Yongze''s small wound also healed in the blink of an eye.


    "What a powerful force, you are the strongest enemy I have ever encountered, and you can actually compete with me in Sage of the Six Paths mode." Madara laughed twice, praising Yongze''s strength.


    "But, how long can you last? Your celestial chakra is not endless, you can''t keep this strength forever." Madara said confidently.


    In front of his reincarnation eyes, there is nothing to hide. He concluded that with Yongze''s current chakra, he can support the fairy mode for another ten minutes at most.


    If the battle is intense, it may be shorter.


    "Why don''t you cooperate with me, anyway, you are not a ninja in this world, why should you work so hard for this world." Madara invited Yong Ze.


    Although he can defeat Yongze through a time-consuming method, Madara thinks there is a better solution and directly pulls Yongze into his camp, so that his infinite monthly reading will not be stable anymore.


    Before the invitation to Yongze was rejected, Madara thought it was because Yongze had the upper hand at that time, but now the dominant side has changed, and Yongze has no conflict of interest with him, so he should agree.


    "That''s right, my fairy mode really can''t last forever, but it''s enough to deal with you.


    Besides, didn¡¯t I say that it takes so many reasons to fight for Konoha, I think you have forgotten the pain just now. "Yongze ignored Madara''s request, but provocatively said.


    Madara thinks very well, considering human nature and interests, it is the right decision for Yongze to join him.


    But there is still insufficient information, and Madara''s judgment is ultimately wrong.


    From Nagasawa''s point of view, one must have a mental retardation to join Madara''s camp at this time.


    Not to mention Naruto''s cheating here, Yongze''s mission goal is doomed to him not being able to cooperate with Madara in this mission-challenging world.


    His mission is to defeat Madara, and he has to be the main output.


    Hearing Yong Ze''s words, Uchiha Madara''s face darkened, and he remembered the scene of being beaten by Yong Ze before.


    "Hmph, since you want to seek death, then I will satisfy you!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, a powerful force erupted, and rushed towards Yongze again, and at the same time released the round tomb prison, secretly towards the lying on the ground The land raided.


    Originally, Madara wanted to get the other eye of reincarnation while absorbing ten tails, but Nagasawa''s action was too fast, he had to temporarily give up the eye of reincarnation.


    Now that the cooldown time of the round tomb side prison is up, Madara rushed to Yongze and released the round wood clone at the same time to replenish his reincarnation eyes.


    Madara wants to wait for time to wait for Nagasawa Immortal Chakra to disappear, and Yongze wants to wait for time for Ming Zuo to complete the upgrade.


    So the two of them looked aggressive, but they ended up fighting unexpectedly peacefully. The momentum was much smaller than that of Obito and Yongze before.


    "Obito!" Not far from Obito, Kakashi suddenly saw a big hole in the golden flame shield that was originally intact, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan quickly spun, trying to see the enemy clearly.


    But no matter how hard Kakashi tried to perceive, no matter how hard he tried to run the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he still couldn''t see the enemy''s figure, couldn''t feel the enemy''s breath, as if there was no one there, only the air.


    But Kakashi knew that there must be an enemy there, because the flame shield that Nagasawa used to protect Obito was broken, but because the enemy had a special concealment technique, he couldn''t see it.


    Kakashi''s Sharingan spins rapidly, and the space above Obito''s body twists for a while.


    Since you can''t see the enemy, attack directly!


    But Kakashi''s single-eyed power is too slow. When Kakashi used his power, the wheel tomb avatar had dug out Obito''s Samsara Eye and slipped away.


    Madara, who was fighting Yongze, raised the corners of his mouth, and with a sudden burst of strength, he pushed Yongze back a few meters, then took the reincarnation eye snatched by the clone, and pressed it to the eye socket.


    "Hahaha, I can finally fight well, and now is my true strength!" Madara was a little excited when he finally got his reincarnation eyes together, and laughed wildly, feeling that the victory was within his grasp.


    "The tomb clone, it''s really troublesome." Yongze frowned slightly.


    Although he relies on Sen Chakra to enter the Lieyang mode and is powerful, his perception ability is not as good as Madara''s Six Paths Sage mode.


    He can only sense the wheel tomb avatar within a range of five meters, and it will not work if it exceeds five meters.


    Supernova mode can be sensed at will, after all, that mode is burning life, which is ridiculously strong in every sense.


    "Run Tomb Border Prison!" Madara''s two reincarnation eyes shook together, and four Lun Tomb clones were instantly summoned.


    Compared to one avatar with one eye, four tomb avatars summoned with both eyes are ridiculously strong.


    As the apex of the Sharingan system, Samsarayan and Sharingan have the same nature, that is, only two eyes can exert real power, and one plus one is greater than two.


    But Yongze''s performance really surprised Uchiha Madara again, even if there are four round tomb clones, Yongze can still deal with it.


    After observation, Madara discovered that it''s not that Yongze cannot find the wheel wood avatar, but that it can be found at a certain distance, beyond which it cannot be found.


    "It''s really hard to deal with. Fortunately, I have absorbed the senjutsu chakra of Zhujian in advance, otherwise there may be accidents." Uchiha Madara frowned, and now he only needs to slowly absorb Nagasawa''s senjutsu chakra. Just consume it.


    Finding that she couldn''t crush Yongze even if she got the Samsara Eye back, Madara gave up the idea of ??fighting Yongze desperately, and chose a stable plan instead.


    Sensing that Madara''s offensive has slowed down again, Yongze is not in a hurry to fight back, and still focuses on self-defense.


    The two chatted back and forth for five minutes, delaying each other''s time.


    Minato in the middle tried to help Nagasawa, but the two lost an arm each, and Madara was unscathed.


    "This is going to be difficult, and now there is no big brother to give Nagasawa Chakra." Frowning furrowed, he thought about a way to break the situation.


    "Oh, I didn''t protect Naruto well, so Madara snatched one of the nine tails." Minato said guiltily.


    "Otherwise, I will give the Nine-Tails in my body to Yongze, and Nine-Tails will help gather the Immortal Chakra, and it will be much better."


    "It''s already this time, it''s useless to say these things, how is Naruto''s situation?" Tobuma asked.


    Naruto is also one of the important combat forces, and his output ability is much higher than that of him and the fourth generation.


    "Although the breathing has recovered, there is no sign of waking up. I don''t know why." Minato''s expression was a little heavy, and he was very worried about Naruto''s situation.


    As time passed, Madara''s offensive became more and more fierce, and he wanted to quickly consume Nagasawa''s magic chakra.


    "Your innocence killed you. Konoha in your world lost this powerful Hokage, and maybe it will decline because of it." Madara, who felt that victory had already waved to him, said to Nagasawa.


    Of course, Madara is not the kind of person who would stop suddenly to reason, he hit while talking.


    "It''s just what you think. In fact, I have quite a few outstanding disciples. They all have great potential, and even if I don''t go back, Minato will inherit my position. Don''t worry at all." Yongze responded to the attack and generally refuted Madara''s words.


    The water gate below feels a bit strange. It sounds like Yongze is quite familiar with him in another world. Obviously, he doesn''t even know that there is a ninja named Yongze in this world.


    "Besides, do you feel that you have the chance to win? When you have this kind of thought, you have already lost. Now you are like an old general on the stage." Yong Ze laughed when he sensed two powerful auras. .


    "I don''t know the so-called..." Just as Madara was about to strike while the iron was hot and beat Yongze out of the fairy mode in one fell swoop, a golden and purple figure appeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 354： Heijue: Madara, let me tell you something heartfelt

    Chapter 354 Heijue: Madara, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart


    "You..." Madara was very surprised when he saw Naruto Sasuke suddenly appearing.


    He remembered that Naruto was wounded by him and then he was possessed by Heijue to cast the reincarnation of the sharing eyes. He should be dead now, and Sasuke was also stabbed in the heart by him, so he shouldn''t be so alive.


    What surprised Uchiha Madara even more was that Naruto Sasuke was not only alive and kicking, but also suddenly became stronger. Naruto entered the Six Paths Sage mode, and Sasuke opened the eyes of reincarnation.


    "Madara, your end is here." Sasuke said coldly holding a sword, looking like he was eating Ding Madara.


    "Uncle Yongze, just take a break, leave Madara to me and Sasuke to deal with." Naruto said to Yongze.


    Nagaze was not pretentious, nodded, exited the sun mode, and went to Kakashi''s spectator seat.


    He is not afraid that Naruto and Sasuke''s output ratio will be higher than his due to taking a break.


    The description of the system is to become the main force to defeat Rokudo Obito, Madara and Kaguya, in other words, to ensure that you are the one with the highest output, or the group with the highest output while winning.


    It is not required that his role be greater than all others combined, but that his role should be ranked first in comparison with other people.


    He has been exporting to Madara for so long, and his contribution must not be small, so it''s okay to take a break.


    After all, Naruto and Sasuke will not be able to solve Madara for a while. This is not a one-eyed Madara, but a Madara with two reincarnation eyes.


    "Hehe, one has opened the eyes of reincarnation, and the other has entered the mode of the Sage of the Six Paths. Is this your confidence?" Although there were two more powerful enemies, Madara did not panic and was very calm.


    "However, I have all of these two kinds of power!" Madara clenched his fists tightly, and the power in his body exploded, and the surrounding environment was moved by this powerful momentum.


    "Sasuke, do it!" Naruto didn''t compare with Banda, the shape of the seeking jade behind him changed into a black stick, Naruto held the black stick tightly, and rushed towards Madara.


    Sasuke didn''t charge like Naruto, he was using his reincarnation eyes to observe the spots.


    By Madara''s side, there are four weird avatars exactly like him.


    Why is it weird? Sasuke has two eyes, and only one eye has evolved into a reincarnation eye.


    His reincarnation eye can see the clones, but his normal eye can''t see the clones, only Madara''s body.


    In order to facilitate the battle, Sasuke simply closed the ordinary eye, and only opened the left eye that opened the reincarnation eye.


    Otherwise, the different images seen by the two eyes will affect the battle too much.


    Naruto, who had entered Sage of the Six Paths mode, was very fast and arrived at Madara''s side in an instant.


    But Naruto was fast, and Madara''s wheel tomb clone was equally fast, rushing to Naruto''s side in an instant, blocking Naruto''s attack, and controlling Naruto by the way.


    "Chidori!" Sasuke quickly launched his most commonly used thunder escape ninjutsu Chidori, but unlike before, this time he incorporated the newly acquired power of the Six Paths.


    Chidori injected with the power of the Six Paths seemed to be much more advanced in an instant, turning into a black lightning.


    Whoosh!


    Sasuke used the special ability of his reincarnation eye, Tianshou power, and exchanged positions with Naruto.


    By exchanging positions, Sasuke reached Madara''s side, and Naruto escaped Madara''s control.


    Zizi!


    The terrifyingly powerful black lightning hit Madara''s body directly, and the pitch-black lightning traveled across Madara''s body, destroying Madara''s body.


    boom!


    The Rintoku avatar moved again, one avatar took the damage for Madara, and the Rintoku avatar repelled Sasuke.


    Madara caressed the place that was just attacked, and said, "Swapping places with people? It''s really a good ability."


    "There are still many surprises for you in the future." Sasuke snorted coldly, full of aloofness, his heavenly defense power is not just as simple as exchanging with others.


    He can also swap with objects, or make people in sight swap with objects.


    Next, Naruto and Sasuke launched an attack together. Sasuke''s defense power was unexpected, and Naruto Maruko performed a miracle with great strength. The two sides cooperated together.


    At this time, Yongze, who had absorbed a lot of natural energy, stood up again.


    If you don¡¯t come out to swipe the output, the output number one position may be lost.


    "I''m here to help you!"


    Hurrah!


    Fierce golden flames burned on Yongze''s body, and Yongze instantly entered the fierce sun mode.


    "Well done, let''s attack together." Naruto''s eyes lit up, and he rubbed several six-tailed beast jade spiral shurikens in an instant.


    "Get ready to attack me." Sasuke said quickly, and then ran to Madara''s position.


    Although the sky defense is strong, it only works at a certain distance, not far away.


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Nagasawa also understood what Sasuke was thinking, without ambiguity, chakra broke out, and he raised the black sword made by Xianshu domineering, ready to slash the strongest sword.


    "Fire Sun Heaven!"


    A large number of golden flames continuously appeared from Yongze''s side and then frantically poured into the tip of the black sword. The golden flames continued to gather, and finally formed a half-human dazzling golden fireball.


    The golden flame released extremely dazzling golden light, illuminating the night and dyeing the entire battlefield golden.


    The golden flames are still being produced and merged into the golden fireball, but the golden fireball has not expanded, but is slowly shrinking.


    Compression Compression continued to compress, and finally the golden fireball turned into a small fireball with the size of a skull. Although the size became smaller, the light did not decrease at all, but became even more dazzling.


    Without hesitation, Madara instantly escaped from the battlefield as if by flying towards a high place.


    But Naruto is not a fool, so he naturally knew that Madara would not fight them standing up, and the three six-tailed beast jade spiral shurikens he had prepared flew out instantly, blocking Madara''s escape route.


    If Madara continues to follow the original route, he must forcefully eat Naruto''s six-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken.


    Just when Madara gave up the original route and was about to take the opportunity to attack Naruto who was a bit exhausted, Sasuke instantly swapped Madara and the stone next to the sacred tree.


    Boom!


    Madara''s attack hit the ground, causing massive damage.


    "Multiple shadow clones!" Naruto split a large number of shadow clones and rushed towards Uchiha Madara.


    At this time, Yongze''s Lieyang Tiandao power has accumulated to its peak.


    Boom!


    A huge roar sounded, and a slash like the scorching sun in the sky struck towards Madara.


    The dazzling golden light made Madara lose his mind for a moment.


    The next moment, Madara tried his best, and the four Rintoku clones were activated at the same time, blowing up more than a dozen Naruto''s shadow clones in an instant.


    Madara looked around and found that he had fallen into a desperate situation unknowingly.


    Naruto Sasuke blocked all his escape routes, and he couldn''t escape the attack distance of Lieyang Tiandao.


    And Naruto has Minato''s Hiraishin Kunai on his body, and Sasuke has the power of heaven, and the moment the attack arrives, both of them will leave.


    Madara was very decisive. He felt that he couldn''t get out of Lieyang Tiandao''s attack range in a short time, so he simply stopped running and used the Daoist Jade and the Lunmu clone to defend on the spot.


    Naruto Sasuke saw that Madara gave up the breakthrough and turned to defense, and quickly launched their respective attack ninjutsu and shot towards Madara.


    Finally, before the scorching sun like the sun in the sky landed, Minato used Flying Thunder God to take away Naruto, while Sasuke left with Sky Guard.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the violent golden flame contained in the golden fireball burst out.


    gold! Hot! flame!


    These three words filled the minds of everyone on the battlefield.


    The flames erupting from the golden fireball raised the temperature of the entire battlefield rapidly, and the dazzling golden fire broke through the clouds, and the height was incalculable.


    A huge pit has appeared in the center of the golden fireball, and there is almost nothing around it except for the huge sacred tree, which is completely burned by the flames.


    Even the sacred tree broke directly after such a powerful attack from Shen Sheng, and fell down, with burnt black marks on the trunk.


    When the smoke dissipated, Yongze looked and found severe burns all over his body, and there was no spot on his body.


    "It''s not dead, it seems that the strength is still not enough." Yongze thought while rubbing his chin.


    The last time he was in the supernova mode, he shot the blazing sun, but he immediately killed the spot, and he couldn''t die anymore.


    This time, not only with his Rieyang Tiandao, but also Naruto Sasuke''s auxiliary attack, Madara survived, but was severely injured.


    "Damn it, there are three of them." Madara, who was seriously injured, frowned. He was confident to defeat any one of the three, but he couldn''t stand the three together.


    ''Absorb the sacred tree, so that you can gain complete strength and an immortal body. ¡¯ Suddenly, this sentence appeared in Madara¡¯s heart.


    Madara subconsciously looked at the sacred tree that fell under Nagasawa''s attack.


    The originally tightly closed buds above the sacred tree have bloomed, revealing the blood-red Jiugouyu reincarnation eyes.


    At this moment, the unpretentious and even a little dirty tree exploded with great attraction. Madara didn''t hesitate, ignoring the pain in his body, and quickly moved to the sky above the sacred tree, devouring the entire sacred tree.


    "What is Madara doing?" Naruto was a little puzzled by Madara''s behavior, and asked Nagasawa next to him.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m impatient, I''m starting to eat trees." Yong Ze laughed.


    It can be seen that he is in a good mood now.


    Madara began to devour the sacred tree, which meant that he was about to cast Infinite Tsukiyomi, and using Infinite Tsukiyomi meant that Hei Jue was about to dig Madara''s heart, and it meant that Kaguya was going to be resurrected.


    Nana Madara''s level is considered to be over, and then as long as the battle with Kaguya''s fierce output a few times, it will be considered as clearing the level.


    Whether the customs is cleared or not, Yongze doesn''t care much.


    Clearing the level is very good, you can get ten points of fusion, let the template of Feijian blend into the body, and get the forbidden art talent of Feijian.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t clear the level. When the time comes, practice the fairy art of Mount Miaomu to the level of a great immortal and then come in and try it out.


    The injuries on Madara''s body that devoured the sacred tree recovered instantly, and his aura became stronger.


    "Hahaha, I won the victory in the end, and now I am an immortal existence!" Madara laughed wildly.


    "Madara, you are too happy, we are still here."


    Seeing Madara ignoring them and starting to laugh wildly, Naruto felt very upset. With the cheat given by the Sage of Six Paths, even if Madara is immortal, he can seal it directly.


    "Let him laugh a few more times. Respect the elderly. After all, he doesn''t have much time. If he doesn''t laugh, he won''t have to laugh." Yongze said with a smile.


    "Hmph!" Seeing Yongze''s provocation, Madara snorted coldly, but was not in a hurry to attack Yongze.


    The moment he devoured the divine tree, he not only obtained immortality, but also obtained the Jiugouyu reincarnation eye used to cast infinite moon reading.


    Compared to dealing with Nagasawa and Naruto first, Madara is more willing to start infinite monthly reading directly.


    This is a plan he has prepared for decades. For the unlimited monthly reading, Madara has paid too much and worked too hard, and he even broke with Hashirama.


    "Earth Explosion Star!"


    Madara folded his palms together and summoned a huge black ball, which quickly split into dozens of black balls.


    Dozens of black **** quickly exploded with strong suction, absorbed a large number of stones, and turned into meteorites hanging in the sky.


    "A lot, and much bigger than before." Experienced Naruto commented.


    Dozens of huge meteorites were hanging in the sky and might hit the ground at any time, which caused a commotion among the ninja coalition forces.


    Before, Onogi had to do his best to stop a meteorite, but there are dozens of meteorites in the sky, and they are even bigger.


    But the meteorites have become more and more large, and the strength of Naruto and others is not what it used to be.


    Sasuke summoned the complete body of Susano, the sword flashed, and a meteorite shattered instantly.


    Naruto rubbed the six-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken again, and one ball can destroy seven or eight meteorites.


    The sword energy swayed by Yongze can also easily destroy the meteorite, so although the meteorite tide looks terrifying, it is easily disintegrated.


    Seeing that so many meteorites have been destroyed neatly, the morale of the coalition forces has soared.


    But what they didn''t know was that Madara didn''t expect these meteorites to have any effect, but it was just delaying Naruto Nagasawa''s time.


    Madara opened the blood-red nine-gou jade reincarnation eye on his forehead, and cast infinite moon reading.


    In an instant, nine gouyu patterns appeared on the blood-red moon, which is the pattern of reincarnation eyes on Madara''s forehead.


    Dazzling white light bloomed from the blood moon and enveloped the entire ninja world.


    Sasuke saw this scene, his expression changed instantly, he rushed to Nagasawa and the others, and used Susano''s wings as a shield to wrap the person next to him.


    The eyes of the ninja illuminated by the white light showed the pattern of eyes of reincarnation, which was wrapped by the branches that sprang from the ground.


    Even if other people try to stop the ninja who is wrapped in the branch, it is useless. The branch seems to grow endlessly until it binds the ninja.


    After Madara used Infinite Tsukiyomi, the entire ninja world, except for those protected by Sasuke Susano and the reincarnated ninja, all the others were hit by Infinite Tsukiyomi and were wrapped in branches.


    "Oh, it can resist Infinity Tsukiyomi." Seeing that Sasuke and the others did not win Infinite Tsukiyomi, Madara was a little surprised, and immediately calmed down, after all Sasuke also has reincarnation eyes.


    Madara landed on the ground, ready to make a declaration of victory, and then dealt with Yongze and others.


    But he didn''t notice that Heijue arrived behind him silently, ready to have a heart-to-heart talk with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 355： If you can talk, talk a little more

    Chapter 355 If you can talk, talk a little more


    "It''s time to end everything." Madara raised his hands, ready to attack Yong Ze and others.


    Puff!


    Just when Madara was about to clean up Nagasawa and others who were blocking Infinity Tsukiyomi, a black arm pierced his chest.


    Madara was stunned, his face was full of horror and disbelief, he couldn''t believe that the incarnation of his will had betrayed him, and he hadn''t noticed it yet.


    I don''t know it''s because of Heijue, Madara has lost control of his body now, he is very unwilling, obviously he has reached the last step of success, no, it is the last half step, but in the end he encountered such an accident.


    "Heijue, why..." Madara''s face was full of unwillingness.


    "Hehe." Heijue sneered twice, and said: "Madara, you think you are powerful, look down on Obito, and play with him like a puppet.


    But in fact, you are just an idiot like Obito. You control Obito, but you don¡¯t know that you are controlled by me, and you think you are invincible. It¡¯s ridiculous. "


    "Heijue, you are obviously my will, I created you, why did you do this." Madara asked suspiciously.


    He believes in Jue so much because he feels that Jue was created by himself and can be absolutely trusted, equal to himself.


    "Hehe, it''s so funny, Madara, I''m not your will, you''re just my pawn." Jue laughed.


    Right after Hei Ze succeeded, a large amount of chakra gushed out from the ground, scrambling to enter Madara''s body, making Madara''s body inflate like a balloon being inflated.


    "However, it is meaningless for you to be considered dead. It is your honor to die to resurrect Kaguya."


    "Resurrection Kaguya? Isn''t Infinite Tsukiyomi the pupil art created by Uchiha for peace?" Madara was shocked again.


    "Bringing peace? How did you determine this?" Hei Jue''s face was full of mockery.


    "The stone tablet of the Uchiha clan, a stone tablet left by the Sage of the Six Paths! It shouldn''t be like this!" Madara''s voice became louder, and he couldn''t accept such an ending.


    "Stone tablet? Madara, I have lived much longer than you. I have enough time to modify the stone tablet left by Yu Yi." Hei Jue told the cruel truth.


    The so-called method of saving the world that Madara found was just the result of his deliberate guidance and modification.


    At this time, Madara''s body has absorbed too much chakra, and the whole person has swelled into a giant meat ball. At the same time, the black is slowly melting into Madara''s body, and Madara''s body is slowly being covered by black.


    Naruto and the others were stunned when they saw this sudden change, they were all ready to fight the boss, why did the opponent suddenly start killing each other.


    However, although they didn''t know exactly what happened, they knew that the next thing must be even worse, because the chakra spewing out from the ground was already stronger than the previous ten tails.


    Those chakras are the chakras gathered by the divine tree absorbing all the people in the world. If the divine tree continues to absorb like this, everyone will become white.


    "Let''s go, we can''t let him go on like this, we must cancel the unlimited monthly reading quickly, otherwise everyone will be in danger." Naruto said quickly.


    But Yongze stopped him, and then said: "The current Madara is a huge chakra aggregate, and if you attack rashly, something bad will happen. We prepare the attack in advance and attack at the moment when the black sword is completed."


    Naruto thought about it, it made sense, and then he stopped rushing forward, and then started making meatballs, planning to treat Kaguya to a meatball set meal the moment Kaguya came out.


    Blade''s body swelled bigger and bigger, and finally turned into something like a sarcoid, a black sarcoma.


    Blackness is rapidly eroding Madara''s body, and finally, when Madara''s samsara eyes are covered by black, Madara completely declares that he is on the street.


    "Hashirama, where did I go wrong." At the last moment of Madara''s life, Madara thought of Hashirama. They fought to the death because of the dispute of ideas. In the end, it was him who was wrong.


    After the sarcoma was completely covered with black, the sarcoma began to change completely, and the melanoma gradually became a humanoid shape.


    Finally, the black faded away, and a woman in a long robe with fair skin and a calm expression appeared in front of everyone.


    The woman in the robe has two pure white eyes, the blood-red Jiugouyu reincarnation eye on her forehead, and her long blue-white hair is longer than her body.


    "Otsutsuki Kaguya!" Nagasawa and Naruto Sasuke instantly recognized the woman who appeared suddenly.


    Feeling the terrifying power coming from Otsutsuki, the expressions of Naruto and Sasuke became more serious.


    Because the Sage of the Six Paths told them that Kaguya is powerful, the real immortal body can only be sealed, there is no other way, and it must have the power of yin and yang to seal, which cannot be sealed by ordinary sealing techniques.


    Seeing Kaguya, Yongze was a little excited, but also a little melancholy. As a time traveler, he has always regarded Kaguya, the biggest boss in the ninja world, as an imaginary enemy.


    Now that he really saw Kaguya, Yongze suddenly became dull, and it seemed like Kaguya was like that.


    Although he is much stronger than Rokudao Madara in terms of momentum, there has not been a qualitative change. He will definitely beat Kaguya severely when he turns on the supernova mode.


    Even if he doesn''t turn on the supernova mode, when his own immortal mode comes out, he will be at the same level as Kaguya after practicing for a year.


    If there are system points to assist the cultivation, the time will continue to be shortened, and it may be a few months.


    Of course, if a new template is enabled, it may be faster.


    "Uncle, you also know her?" Naruto asked in surprise, he was told by the Sage of the Six Paths, how did Yongze know.


    "Of course, I am the Fourth Hokage after all." Nagasawa said confidently.


    "That''s true." Naruto nodded, believing Nagasawa''s words. In his heart, Hokage is awesome, and Yoshidaime is even more awesome, knowing that Otsutsuki Kaguya is also normal.


    Although Kakashi wanted to complain about the conversation between the two, the sudden appearance of the enemy was too terrifying. He hugged the dying Obito and retreated behind everyone.


    Boom! !


    Chatting is chatting, Yongze and Naruto are not at all confused in the battle, and the prepared attack flies out in an instant.


    Golden slash, six-tailed beast jade spiral shuriken, six chidori, the three attacks attacked Kaguya together.


    But although Kaguya fights less, it doesn''t mean that she will stand and be beaten. Her long blue and white hair has turned into a city wall and blocked her.


    Three six-level attacks caused a huge explosion, and the location where Kaguya was turned into a huge pit.


    But when the smoke dissipated, an unscathed Kaguya was revealed, except that her hair looked a little shorter, but it recovered quickly.


    Nagaze silently took back what he said before, Kaguya is really tough, he can resist such a fierce attack with just his hair, he deserves to eat the fruit of the sacred tree.


    Kaguya ignored the others and looked at Nagasawa Sasuke and Naruto.


    Her white eyes penetrated Naruto Sasuke''s body, saw their yin and yang power, saw their Asura Indra''s chakra.


    It is very simple for Nagasawa to attract Kaguya''s attention, that is strong! extremely strong.


    It¡¯s not that the current Yongze is stronger than Kaguya, but that Kaguya doesn¡¯t understand how Yongze reached this level.


    Yongze doesn''t have her strong blood, nor does he have the power of a tailed beast, but relying on the sage mode and a power she is not familiar with, he has actually reached the level of the sage mode of the Six Paths, which surprised Kaguya.


    Ordinary Otsutsugi who have never eaten the fruit of the sacred tree are at this level. It is really amazing that Yongze can reach this level.


    "How did you do it." A hint of curiosity flashed across Kaguya''s indifferent face.


    She was really curious about how Yongze was so strong.


    "How did you do it." Yongze felt a little baffled. According to the plot, shouldn''t Kaguya care about Naruto Sasuke first, why did he focus on him.


    "You are very strong, and you became so strong by yourself, very powerful." Kaguya left his feet off the ground, floated in front of Yongze like a ghost, and praised Yongze.


    Other people around Yongze jumped away one after another, looking cautiously at the mother of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    "If you can talk, talk more, is there anything else?" Nagasawa looked at Kaguya with admiration.


    I didn''t expect Kaguya to be unexpectedly sensitized, so I can consider taking it easy later.


    Kaguya looked at Yongze with some astonishment, but he didn''t expect Yongze to reply her like this.


    Usually when she praises someone else, shouldn''t that person immediately kowtow in thanks, and then cry bitterly and want to work hard for her?


    "Become my subordinate, I can give you the status of being under one person and above ten thousand people. At that time, in this world, besides me, you will be the person with the highest status." Kaguya said directly.


    Kaguya, who is cold and has a low EQ, doesn''t understand what is euphemism, so he directly invites Yongze.


    She admires Yongze''s strength, wants to get Yongze, and knows how he is powerful.


    Even though he has been king in this world for thousands of years, Kaguya still hasn''t forgotten the horror of the Otsutsukimoto family.


    Even if the main family should not have noticed the sacrifice of one or two ordinary Otsutsuki, Kaguya did not dare to relax, and always wanted to strengthen his own strength to deal with the attacking Otsutsuki.


    "Uncle, don''t believe what she says." Naruto said quickly when he saw that Kaguya didn''t talk about martial arts and wanted to instigate people on their side.


    "Naruto, you have to trust Nagasawa and Hokage," Minato said.


    Although the time of acquaintance with Yongze is very short, Minato believes that Yongze is definitely not a person who will surrender, and he has sufficient confidence in this.


    Nagasawa did not disappoint Minato. Facing Kaguya''s invitation, Yongze smiled and replied:


    "I am also the boss of Konoha, why should I enter your camp and become your subordinate? If you abdicate and let me be the leader, I can think about it."


    The goal of the task represents that the two sides have an irresolvable conflict.


    Token''s talent is very important, because Yongze knows more than Token, and has a wider range of knowledge, so he can develop stronger forbidden techniques.


    What''s more, this is just Kaguya who challenges the world, not the Kaguya of his world, he can''t stay in the challenge world forever.


    "You made a wrong choice." Kaguya''s expression was a little cold, and he looked unhappy.


    Kaguya waved her hand, and instantly brought all the people around her into the lava world in the Palace of Heaven.


    The lava world is filled with hot lava.


    Nagasawa used moon steps to walk in the air, Sasuke opened the Susanoo to fly in the air, and held Naruto by the way.


    Kakashi used a scroll to tie Kunai to pierce the rock wall, holding Obito in one hand, and tightly holding the scroll in his right hand.


    "Sasuke, help Kakashi-sensei quickly." Naruto said quickly when he saw Kakashi hanging on the rock wall with Sasuke in one hand.


    In the end, Sasuke shook his head and said: "If we want to defeat Kaguya, the core is our Yin-Yang power. If we don''t defeat Kaguya, people in the whole world will die by then.


    If Kakashi is put in Susan, it will interfere with my performance. If the seal fails because of this, it is a small loss. "


    Kakashi who is hanging:...


    Although he himself felt that Sasuke''s words made sense, he still felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Naruto, you can control your Taoist Jade to change its shape, and then stand on top of it." Seeing the scene of filial piety, Yongze couldn''t help but said.


    With Nagasawa''s reminder, Naruto reacted in an instant, controlled Qiudao into a small black cake, and then stood on the black cake, and by the way, also shared one with Kakashi.


    Looking at the people who were resorting to each other, Kaguya looked indifferent and unmoved, activated Huang Quan Hirasaka, and suddenly appeared behind Narusa and the other two.


    Although Yongze is also very strong, but Yongze has no yin and yang power after all, no matter how strong he is, he can only hurt her, not seal her.


    For her, Naruto, who has the power of yin and yang, is the real threat.


    Kaguya stretched out his hand and put it on the shoulders of the two Mingzuo, Heijue who was hidden in the cuff instantly jumped out and controlled the two Mingzuo.


    They didn''t expect that Kaguya suddenly appeared behind them.


    In this world of Yuchu, with Huang Quan Hirasaka, Kaguya can be said to be elusive, and Naruto, who didn''t know the information, was caught in an instant.


    But Yongze had been prepared for a long time, and the black sword burning with golden flames immediately slashed towards Kaguya.


    "Mother, don''t use your body to resist his flames, his flames are very strong." Hei Ze, who had seen the power of Nagasawa''s flames, quickly reminded Kaguya.


    Although he is immortal, he will still be injured. At that time, Ming Zuo, who has the power of yin and yang, may seize the opportunity to seal it.


    "You can throw them into different worlds and break them one by one." Hei Jue quickly expressed his thoughts.


    Kaguya felt that what Heijue said made sense, and instantly used Huangquan Hirasaka again, took Naruto away, and disappeared in front of them.


    The seeking jade under Kakashi''s feet disappeared, and fell towards the bottom at an extremely fast speed.


    Fortunately, Nagasawa was quick and caught Kakashi with a sprint, preventing Kakashi from falling into the lava.


    "Master Nagasawa, what should we do next?" Kakashi frowned.


    Now seems to be in a deadlock.


    Kaguya can only be defeated by the power of yin and yang, and now all of them are separated.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 356： battle in heaven

    Chapter 356 Battle in the Heavenly Palace


    "What should I do? Of course it depends on you. The only time-space ninjutsu I know is Flying Thunder God, but Flying Thunder God can''t transfer from one time and space to another." Nagasawa shrugged and said.


    Originally, Shenwei is already fancy enough, it can switch between the real world and the space of Shenwei, but Kaguya''s Heavenly Control is even more perverted.


    In addition to the main space and the original sphere space, there are five spaces including lava, ice, supergravity, sand, and acid.


    Yongze''s ability in space is like that of Thor, and there is nothing he can do in this situation.


    Fortunately, Obito may be dying, and Kakashi is not very strong, so Kaguya ignored the two of them and left them with Nagasawa in the lava space.


    A single Obito or a single Kakashi will not work, because only by gathering the dual Kamui can it resonate with other spaces and travel through the world in the sky.


    "Us?" Kakashi was stunned for a moment, not understanding why Yongze said that, he didn''t know what was going on with Obito, anyway, he didn''t have the ability to shuttle in other people''s space.


    "Kakashi, dig out my eyes and transplant them into yours." It may be because of his sudden awakening, Obito is now extremely clear-headed, and he immediately understood what Nagasawa meant.


    "Ahem, only one pair of Sharingan can exert its true power. My kaleidoscope ability is also time and space, and maybe it can resonate with this space." Obito coughed twice and explained softly.


    If it wasn''t for lack of strength, Obito would have dug out his eyes directly, saving wasted time.


    "That''s right, that''s what I thought, time is running out, we must hurry up to find Naruto Sasuke." Nagasawa said quickly.


    Looking at Obito''s tired face, Kakashi hesitated for a moment, then quickly took off Obito''s Manka Sharingan and pressed it on his own eyes.


    The moment Kaleidoscope Sharingan was pressed, powerful power flowed from the eyes to the whole body. Kakashi had never felt such a powerful power.


    However, he soon discovered that Obito became weaker, and even his eyes could only be half-opened, as if he would die in an instant.


    "Obito you..." Kakashi had a complex expression on his face.


    Although he has never had a complete Sharingan, he is sure that even a complete kaleidoscope cannot have such a powerful power. It is not that he has never seen someone with a complete kaleidoscope.


    The truth is that Obito not only gave him the kaleidoscope Sharingan, but also stored the remaining six chakras in his body in the Sharingan and gave it to him.


    "Don''t waste time, the Kakashi in my memory is an excellent ninja who can not hesitate at critical moments." Obito said softly.


    It''s not that Obito deliberately lowered his voice, but that he has no strength to speak.


    Bearing Yongze''s Rihu Sword Qi, he was seriously injured, and under the serious injury, he used Samsara Born, and the Ten Tails Samsara Eye was taken away, and his body was already overwhelmed.


    If Obito hadn¡¯t entered the Six Paths Sage mode, and still had a lot of Six Paths Chakra in his body, he would have died directly from his injuries.


    It is by virtue of the six chakras that Obito has survived until now, but now, Obito has also given the six chakras to Kakashi, without the six chakras to suppress the injury, the result can be imagined.


    Kakashi''s fingernails pierced deeply into the flesh, and he began to recall the days when the ninja school had teammates.


    However, Kakashi knew that now is not the time for memories and sadness, he must find Naruto and Sasuke quickly to stop Kaguya''s plot.


    ''Lin, I''m here to find you, let''s meet again in another world. As for Kakashi, he''s too annoying, let him come back later. ¡¯ Obito thought in his heart, and then remembered Lin''s sunny smiling face, and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly, and then closed his eyes.


    This time, he should barely beat Kakashi.


    "Obito, this time, we are fighting side by side! I will use your power to bring victory to the ninja world!" Looking at Obito''s slowly closing eyes, Kakashi said very seriously.


    Taking a deep breath, Kakashi activated Kamui, and put Obito''s body into the Kamui space.


    "How, can it work?" Nagasawa asked Kakashi.


    "No problem, I sensed it, there are five in total, six!"


    "Can you specifically sense where Naruto and the others are?" Yongze continued to ask.


    Kakashi shook his head and said:


    "No, I can only sense those worlds, and if I want to open those worlds, I have to consume a huge amount of Chakra. If I only rely on my strength, the limit is three."


    Yongze frowned slightly. There are six worlds in total, minus the lava world they are in, and there are still five worlds. If you can only open three, if you are unlucky, you may not be able to meet anyone.


    "Besides, this is because there are six chakras in the Sharingan that Obito just gave me. If it were me, opening it once would be the limit." Kakashi said with a frown.


    Yongze thought for a while, and then said: "Well, I will transfer Chakra to you later, and use my Chakra to open those worlds."


    "Won''t this affect your combat effectiveness?" Kakashi wondered.


    Although the chakra that Obito gave him is very strong, Kakashi thinks it should still be inferior to Nagasawa. After all, Obito himself was defeated by Nagasawa, and he is only part of the chakra.


    If it affects Yongze''s combat effectiveness because of maintaining his combat effectiveness, then the cart is putting the cart before the horse.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Since I said it, I naturally have my considerations and it won''t affect me." Yongze said.


    He thought about it, and in the end he decided to make a wave of krypton life, and turn on the supernova mode when fighting against Kaguya.


    Kaguya is already the last level. As long as you defeat Kaguya, it doesn''t matter if you die immediately, so Krypton''s life can also be passed.


    It''s just a little painful when using the supernova mode, the feeling of burning life is not good.


    Seeing that Nagasawa had said that, Kakashi nodded, and began to concentrate on making Kamui and the world in the sky resonate.


    Nagaze put his palm on Kakashi''s shoulder, and sent his own chakra to Kakashi.


    The kaleidoscope in Kakashi''s eyes shook violently, the space in front of him began to distort, and then the two disappeared into the lava space.


    Pata!


    As soon as Nagasawa and Kakashi landed on the ground, a huge yellow-green wave rushed towards them.


    Nagaze swung a flaming sword energy backhand to vaporize the huge wave, and then used the moon step to bring Kakashi to the stone.


    Kakashi threw Kunai into the yellow-green sea.


    ZiZiZi!


    In an instant, Kakashi''s Kunai was corroded and turned into a pile of iron slag.


    "It''s dangerous acid water." Kakashi looked a little surprised looking at the instantly corroded Kunai.


    Even the well-crafted kunai is instantly corroded. If you accidentally drop it, the end may not be better than falling into the magma.


    "Can I cast it again immediately? Naruto and Sasuke are not here." Yongze scanned the world with his perception, and found that there was no aura except for the two of them.


    Kakashi nodded, although it was a heavy burden on him, but there was no time to rest at this time, they had to hurry up and meet Naruto Sasuke.


    Nagazawa put his hand on Kakashi''s shoulder again, and transmitted Chakra to Kakashi.


    But Kakashi used the kaleidoscope with all his strength to resonate with the world in the Heavenly Palace and open the entrance to other worlds.


    With the efforts of Kakashi and Nagasawa, they came to a brand new world again.


    This world is different from the previous two worlds. Looking around, there are only endless yellow sand and Gobi.


    However, when Yongze released his perception, he was relieved.


    Sure enough, he was not so wrong, luck was good, and he met someone the second time.


    Nagaze felt the breath of Sasuke in the desert.


    After opening the eyes of reincarnation, Sasuke also sensed Naruto, sensed the breath of Nagasawa and Kakashi, and rushed towards them quickly.


    "How did you get here, was Kaguya doing it?" Sasuke asked doubtfully.


    Since he was teleported to the desert world, he has been walking for a long time, but he couldn''t find how to get out.


    Nagaze shook his head, and then said: "We came here by ourselves. Obito''s kaleidoscope pupil technique can resonate with Kaguya''s world, and we can shuttle between various worlds."


    Sasuke was a little surprised when he heard the news, but also showed excitement.


    "Then let''s hurry up and reunite with Naruto. Since the three of us haven''t met Kaguya, Kaguya must be fighting Naruto now." Sasuke said quickly.


    Nagazawa nodded, and injected chakra into Kakashi''s body again.


    I have to say that crossing the world in Yuzhong of the Sky really consumes Chakra. Even he feels a bit unbearable, and his Chakra can be consumed almost four times.


    The main reason is that the system did not bring in the chakra in his Yin seal, otherwise there must be no problem with the Chakra in the Yin seal.


    This time, the three of them came to a world with super gravity. Due to no preparation in advance, Kakashi and Sasuke were directly overwhelmed by the strong gravity, and only Nagasawa could keep standing.


    "Damn it, is there such a place?" Sasuke''s expression was not very good, not because he was embarrassed by falling on the ground, but because he found the horror of gravity space.


    In this space, let alone dodging, it is difficult to even keep standing.


    If Kaguya can be immune to the gravity of this space, then for them, this space is definitely a nightmare existence.


    Kakashi is more uncomfortable than Sasuke. It is very stressful for him to use the Kaleidoscope Sharingan continuously. Coupled with the strong gravity of the gravity space, the sourness is unimaginable.


    Fortunately, Yongze knew a little bit about everything, so he immediately used palm fairy to heal Kakashi.


    "Huh!" Kakashi let out a heavy breath, his eyes were firm, and he used the kaleidoscope again enduring the pain.


    Once, he saw with his own eyes that Obito was crushed by a boulder, and Lin''s body was pierced by his Chidori.


    Even if others think that no matter how good he is as a ninja, Kakashi only thinks that he is a useless person, and he is decadent all day long.


    However, this time, Kakashi really didn''t want to be a waste.


    Even someone like him should have a bright moment.


    The space distorted for a while, and the three disappeared in the gravity space.


    Boom!


    As soon as the three of them entered the new world, a huge roar came to their ears instantly.


    Nagaze looked in the direction of the explosion, hundreds of Naruto were floating in the air and confronting Kaguya.


    This world is a world of ice and snow, and there is nothing in this world except ice or ice.


    Kaguya''s two palms condensed powerful chakra, punched countless energy giant fists, and wiped out dozens of Naruto in an instant.


    But for hundreds of Naruto, dozens are only a part.


    Hundreds of Naruto rubbed the **** one after another, and rushed towards Kaguya.


    Facing so many Naruto''s spiral pills, even Kaguya didn''t want to directly block it with his body, and teleported himself back to the original ball space to avoid its edge.


    Seeing Kaguya disappearing, Naruto originally wanted to burst into speed to see if he could get into Kaguya''s portal, but sensing Nagasawa Sasuke''s breath, he quickly rushed towards them.


    "Nah Ludo, your performance is not bad, I was afraid you would not be able to hold on." Sasuke crossed his arms, and the original words of praise and greeting changed.


    "Don''t be kidding, I''m super strong now." Naruto said with an unhappy face.


    "Be careful, don''t be careless, Kaguya may appear at any time." Yong Ze reminded.


    After knowing that they will reunite, Kaguya will definitely take action.


    As soon as Nagasawa finished speaking, a black hole appeared, and Kaguya appeared next to Naruto.


    Kaka!


    Kaguya mobilized the power of the ice and snow world, and instantly created a 100-meter-high ice block, freezing himself, Yongze and others together.


    But Kaguya is the master of Tianzhi Yuzhong after all, she easily used Huangquan Hirasaka to get out of the ice.


    The ice in Kaguya''s ice and snow space is far from being comparable to the natural ice in the ninja world. Even if it is as strong as the current Naruto, it can only be slowly broken by the rotation of the Qiudao jade.


    But Kaguya would not just watch quietly, she raised her hand, and the Kuroki hidden in her cuff rushed towards Naruto Sasuke.


    But Kaguya made a wrong calculation this time. Ice is the thing Nagasawa is most afraid of, and his solar breath is constantly running!


    Hurrah!


    A powerful golden flame erupted from Yongze''s body, melting and evaporating the ice in an instant.


    Feeling the golden flame coming from the pavement, the black sword in his heart decisively retracted into Kaguya''s cuff.


    "The one who uses fire can''t be with them, they must be separated." Hei Jue said quickly.


    Just when Kaguya was about to perform Heavenly Control again to take away Yongze alone, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his abdomen.


    boom!


    Kaguya''s body slammed into the iceberg, breaking several peaks before stopping.


    She looked at Yongze in disbelief, it shouldn''t be, why did that person''s speed suddenly become so fast, so fast that she couldn''t even use her ability in time.


    "Kaguya, your next opponent is my Fourth Hokage, Fujiwara Nagasawa. I will show you the power of human beings, and prepare to feel the baptism of the will of fire." Nagasawa pointed at Kaguya with a sword composed of golden flames. .


    Looking for the next monthly pass, it seems that there is hope to make up a thousand monthly pass


    No. 1 update


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 357： Everything is reduced to ashes

    Chapter 357 Everything is Ashes


    "Get ready for the baptism of the will of fire." Yongze exploded in momentum, a large number of golden flames appeared all over his body, melting the surrounding ice, and the surrounding temperature began to rise rapidly.


    "Impossible, how did you suddenly become so powerful." Kaguya could no longer maintain her calm and noble expression, her face was full of shock.


    She didn''t understand why Yongze suddenly became so powerful. Obviously, as an ordinary person, reaching that level has already broken the limit and entered an impossible realm.


    Now, Yongze has gone one step further, his strength has soared, and he actually suppressed her in terms of hard power.


    This shouldn''t happen, and it can''t happen.


    Without Otsutsuki''s bloodline, without becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki, how can an ordinary person have the strength to surpass her, the Otsutsuki clan who ate the fruit of the sacred tree.


    At this moment, Kaguya was shocked, jealous and a little scared.


    She was shocked that Yongze had suddenly become so powerful, and was jealous that Yongze could become so powerful as an ordinary person, reaching a level that she could not reach even after eating the fruit of the sacred tree.


    At the same time, she was a little scared. She was afraid of being sealed again. This time, it might be forever.


    "It''s so strong, Uncle Yongze." Naruto was also a little shocked when he felt the hot breath on Yongze''s body. He didn''t expect that Yongze had reservations in the previous battle with Madara.


    As expected of the Fourth Hokage!


    "This momentum, could it be..." Unlike Nagasawa who was surprised by Nagasawa''s powerful strength, Kakashi thought of other places.


    All the chakras he used to open the world were Yongze¡¯s chakras, and they had already opened four worlds. It stands to reason that Yongze¡¯s chakras should have been consumed almost, how could it be stronger than before.


    Kakashi speculates that Nagasawa has used an explosive forbidden technique similar to Bamen Dunjia. Judging by the powerful power, the side effects may be extremely serious, and even death may be the case.


    At this moment, Nagasawa''s image in Kakashi''s heart became plump and great.


    The fourth generation of Hokage from another world came to their dangerous world for unknown reasons.


    Because there are also Konoha here, with names he is familiar with, so although it is not his world, he is still willing to fight for Konoha in this world.


    In order to win the final victory, to protect this world, and to protect this world''s Konoha, he would rather use forbidden techniques than continue to fight.


    "Master Nagasawa, you are a great Hokage." Thinking of this, Kakashi said in awe.


    Even though Nagasawa looks very young, even younger than him, Kakashi still used the word you, because Nagasawa deserves his respect.


    Nagazawa glanced at Kakashi, feeling that Kakashi still had a little discernment, he could see his essence at a glance, but unfortunately, he couldn''t bring audio and video recordings in and take them away, otherwise he could let Kakashi in his world learn from him a bit.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Yongze was surrounded by huge rootless ice thorns from all directions.


    Facing such a powerful Nagasawa, Kaguya put away the pride in looking down on ordinary people in his heart, and controlled the world with all his strength.


    Kaguya, as the master of the Heavenly Palace, she possesses the power to control all the natural forces in the world of the Heavenly Palace.


    "Use ice to deal with my fire?" Nagasawa raised the corner of his mouth, it seems that the punch just now didn''t let Kaguya know how powerful he is, and it is necessary to let Kaguya know the power of his Rihu Xianhuo.


    Nagaze ignored the ice thorns in all directions, quietly floating in the air, looking down at Kaguya, just like before Kaguya, the proud **** looked down on mortals.


    Being watched by Yongze like this, Kaguya felt uncomfortable for a while, and floated into the air without admitting defeat, and surpassed Yongze by a body, and then continued to activate his ability, and countless dense ice thorns shot towards Yongze.


    Naruto wanted to help Yongze, but was stopped by Yongze.


    "You and Sasuke are looking for an opportunity to seal Kaguya, you don''t need to help me, just a big Tsutsuki Kaguya, it is impossible to hurt me." Nagasawa ignored the countless ice thorns that hit, and said lightly.


    Hurrah!


    The next moment, the golden flames surrounding Yongze suddenly exploded and continued to spread rapidly towards the surroundings, forming a golden sea of ??flames in an instant.


    When the dense ice thorns rushed towards Yongze, they encountered a sea of ??flames, and the icicles instantly turned into a puff of white smoke and dissipated in the air.


    Kaguya constantly sanctioned the ice spikes and icicles, and even directly activated them at full power, consuming a lot of chakra to create an iceberg several kilometers high and seal Nagasawa in it.


    But this still can''t stop Yongze''s golden flames, Kaguya just frozen, the next, the huge iceberg disappeared in the next moment.


    "Mother, that guy''s flame is too strong, we can''t fight him in this world." Hei Jue in the sleeve reminded.


    He is afraid of Kaguya''s superiors, and has been fighting with Yongze in this world.


    In this case, even if the ice in this world is melted, Yongze will not be injured.


    "Your ice is too fragile, it can''t even cool me down, let''s take a look at my flame, it will make you feel warm." When Hei Ze made a plan for Kaguya, Nagasawa moved.


    "Everything is ashes!" Yongze held a long sword composed of golden flames, compressed all the golden flames around him into the sword body, injected a large amount of fairy chakra, and then slashed towards Kaguya go.


    The moment Yongze swung the sword, the temperature originally dropped slightly due to the fusion of Yongze''s golden flame into the sword body, and then the temperature rose rapidly.


    In order to prevent Kakashi and the others from being affected by his own flames, Nagasawa specially made three flame shields with flames to protect the three of them.


    Because of Yongze''s swinging sword, at this moment, the temperature of this ice and snow world is higher than that of the lava world. Because of the high temperature, the ice in the entire ice and snow world began to melt.


    As the master of the world, Kaguya is the most familiar with all these things. She looked at Yongze with a dumbfounded look. This man actually has the terrifying power to destroy a world with a single sword.


    All the flames sealed in the golden fire sword burst out. The monstrous golden flames seemed to engulf the entire ice and snow world, and countless icebergs melted instantly.


    "If you get hit by this, you will be seriously injured!" Kaguya immediately judged the horror of Yongze''s sword.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she ate the sacred tree and possessed the power of immortality, this blow would be enough to kill a person with the body of the six realms.


    The slash came too fast, and Kaguya felt that if she used Huangquan Biliangsaka to go to another dimension now, she might have to bear part of the attack.


    Kaguya dare not get hurt, the power of yin and yang is here, if she gets hurt, then it will be time for her to be sealed.


    In this case, I can only use that trick.


    She Otsutsuki Kaguya also has the moves that can destroy the world.


    Kaguya activated the large amount of chakra absorbed when unblocking, and a black ball appeared in front of Kaguya.


    Thank you Yiye Hongchenzui for the 10,000 rewards


    Asking for a monthly ticket... it''s just a little bit, I''m not reconciled


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 358： Kaguya being beaten up

    Chapter 358 The Beaten Kaguya


    The black ball appeared in front of Kaguya, and began to expand rapidly every minute and every second.


    In almost an instant, the black ball changed from the size of a fist to a huge black ball of hundreds of meters, and it continued to expand.


    When the ice surface touched the black ball, it was like touching a golden flame, and it disappeared directly, as if it didn''t exist in the first place.


    This is Kaguya''s unique move, the inflated seeking dao jade!


    Seal the power of everything, summon chaos, can annihilate all nature, and return the world to nothingness.


    This is her most destructive blow, with unlimited power, as long as there is enough chakra, it can directly make a planet disappear into the universe.


    This is the ultimate trick that can bring the world back to chaos in the true sense.


    Boom!


    The huge Daoist Jade met Yongze''s golden flame, a terrifying explosion sounded, the ground shook violently, and the entire ice and snow world was shaken by this terrifying force collision.


    The ice and snow world melted faster, the ground kept falling, and the space around Qiudaoyu and Zhanjian appeared to be distorted.


    Their power is too strong, almost reaching the limit of the ice and snow world, the space can''t bear this powerful force, so it is distorted.


    Naruto and Sasuke originally wanted to take the opportunity to get close to Kaguya to seal him, but they gave up this decision due to the powerful aftermath of the collision of their unique moves.


    "Don''t get close there, you will be torn apart by the space." Sasuke reminded Naruto.


    His Liugouyu reincarnation eye ability Tianshou power is the time and space pupil technique, so Sasuke is very sensitive to space.


    "Well, fortunately, there is Uncle Nagasawa, I didn''t expect Kaguya to have such a strong ability." Naruto nodded, looking at the huge Daoist jade seriously.


    He can change the Qiudao jade to tens of meters in size, but it can only last for a moment, and it will change back immediately.


    But Kaguya was able to maintain the more than 100 meters of Qiudao jade, the gap is too big.


    The world of ice and snow at this time can no longer be called the world of ice and snow. During the battle between Kaguya and Yongze, the glaciers and snow mountains disappeared, leaving only the most basic ground.


    Even the ground was devastated and devastated, with dense cracks everywhere like spider webs.


    Looking down from the top, the cracks are almost bottomless.


    This world has been destroyed by the two, and it is useless.


    "This move is not bad, but if it''s only to this level, I can declare my victory."


    Yongze waved his hand, and golden flames were created out of thin air. The golden flames fused together to form a fire sword.


    Just unblocking all the flames in an instant, he simply released the flames that make up the sword.


    However, the one just now is not his strongest move, his strongest move is Lieyang Tiandao.


    If you just used Lieyang Tiandao, this world is not just as simple as changing from a world of ice and snow to a normal world, but from a world of ice and snow to a world of flames.


    "It''s just that this world has been restrained by you. Next, I will let you know the true power of God, and you will regret it!" Kaguya''s sickly pale face turned even paler, and she was irritated by Nagasawa.


    Being beaten up as soon as he was resurrected, and being ridiculed by the ordinary Nagasawa, Kaguya couldn''t stand this anger.


    Kaguya recklessly used the Heaven''s Imperial Center to bring everyone into the gravitational space.


    The world of ice and snow is abolished, and the world of lava may allow Nagasawa to play super long. After much deliberation, Kaguya finally thinks that the world of gravity is the most reliable.


    Gravity World Gravity is so strong that she can barely move in it.


    It is impossible for an ordinary person like Nagasawa to be stronger than her Otsuki who ate the fruit of the sacred tree.


    Suddenly came to the gravity world, and the powerful gravity fell on everyone in an instant.


    Although they have been here, the gravity is too strong. Except for Kaguya and Nagasawa, everyone else was crushed to the ground in an instant. Even Naruto''s Taoist jade couldn''t float up, and they all fell to the ground.


    But because Kakashi and Sasuke had their first experience, they soon forced themselves against the gravity and squatted on the ground.


    Naruto saw that he was lying on his stomach, broke out chakra directly, and squatted up.


    "The body is so heavy, this world is weirder than the previous world." Naruto complained.


    "It''s okay, the enemy is the same as us." Kakashi said.


    He had thought before that if Kaguya could be immune to the gravity of this space, then this space must be the most dangerous.


    But according to Kaguya''s performance, she also bears strong gravity, which is not comfortable, but because Kaguya is stronger, she can stand.


    Think about it too, if Kaguya can be immune to the gravity here, just bring them here from the beginning.


    Whoosh!


    Kaguya stretched out his palm, and a sharp bone quickly drilled out of the palm.


    "Kill the ashes together!"


    Soon, the sharp long bones drilled out of the palms of both hands broke through the air and attacked Yongze, who was the only one standing on the field.


    After the two bone spurs flew out, a new bone spur drilled out of the palm immediately.


    If it is said that the inflated seeker jade is Kaguya''s ultimate ultimate move, it can destroy the world and return to chaos.


    That total killing of ashes is Kaguya''s strongest move against a single target, it will kill you if you touch it, and it can shatter everything.


    Although the total killing of ashes is somewhat similar to the bone vein, the power of the two parties is completely different from the same dimension.


    The bones of the corpses are only the boundaries of blood succession, while the total killing of ashes is a net of blood succession composed of seven chakra chakra properties.


    Even if the full body Susano is cast by Sasuke who possesses the power of the Six Paths, if it is hit by the co-killing ashes, Susano will collapse instantly.


    It''s not that Kaguya doesn''t want to use the Inflated Seeking Jade, but that she can''t use it anymore.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while, and I should have accumulated a lot of chakra. Let¡¯s absorb it after killing them. ¡¯ Hui Ye thought.


    In the main space of the original ball space, she can absorb the chakras of those people who are controlled by infinite moon reading.


    That is the Chakra of people all over the world. Even for a short while, the accumulated amount is terrifying.


    Just when Kaguya felt that Yongze, who could not dodge, would be annihilated under the ashes of the joint killing, Yongze lightly jumped, floating in the air again, looking down at Kaguya.


    The seven or eight bone spurs that struck hit the ground.


    Kaguya looked at Nagasawa as if he had seen a ghost.


    With such a terrifying gravity, she can no longer fly, because it will give her extremely strong pressure and make her strength drop.


    And Yongze actually continued to fly with a light leap, Kaguya couldn''t imagine how Yongze did it.


    "I regret to tell you, in fact, physical strength has always been my strong point." Nagasawa looked at Kaguya with pity.


    Competing with him in physical strength, this is too much to think about.


    The original purpose of the breathing method was to strengthen the body so that ordinary people could fight against ghosts.


    Although his improved breathing method pays attention to the fusion with Chakra, strengthening the body is still very prominent.


    And the supernova explosion is Rihu''s ultimate move.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that even if he does not use chakra and the like, lifting an island is like playing.


    Bang bang bang!


    Nagazawa exploded with a powerful speed, instantly appeared beside Kaguya, knocked Kaguya into the air, and then appeared in the place where Kaguya was sent flying, and kicked Kaguya to the ground.


    Boom!


    Kaguya hit the ground hard, spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face was full of confusion.


    This is not a ninja at all, why is Nagasawa''s body stronger than her Otsuki who ate the fruit of the sacred tree, so much stronger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 359： Rebellious Kaguya

    Chapter 359 Rebellious Kaguya


    "Why, it''s impossible." Kaguya felt the sharp pain coming from his body, but still couldn''t believe the picture in front of him.


    In her gravitational space, Yongze seems to be flying around without the control of gravity, like a normal person.


    But she was injured after enduring Yongze''s attack and the pressure of gravity.


    "This is my world, why is it like this." Kaguya felt very uncomfortable.


    The original disadvantage in the ice and snow world made her feel that the gravity world would be her magic weapon for victory.


    Unexpectedly, the gravity world is not just a disadvantage, it is simply helping Nagasawa and suppressing Kaguya.


    "You''re too weak. It''s your own world, yet you can''t adapt to the gravity you created." Yong Ze said condescendingly.


    In Nagasawa''s view, Kaguya is indeed a bit reckless. He can create a magical world like the gravity world, but he doesn''t use it to exercise himself, and he can''t bear the gravity of his own world.


    I only want to create an army of Baijue to defend against the possible attack of Datongmu.


    But just relying on those Bai Jue can really block Datongmu? Yongze wants to put a question mark here.


    Even if it is the special body A Fei in Baijue, if he is not possessed by a suitable ninja, his combat effectiveness is not too strong.


    People in the ninja world are really going to be transformed into hooligans, where can Kaguya find someone to possess him?


    If Nagasawa and Kaguya''s identities were swapped, Yongze would definitely choose to develop the entire ninja world, so that ninja world technology and chakra should be equally emphasized and developed together.


    It is better to have more masters like Hagoromo Hamura than to have more Bai Zee.


    After the technology tree is up, you can also fly a spaceship to other planets. If you encounter a suitable planet, then plant the **** tree to cultivate fruits to improve your strength.


    Developed like this, after thousands of years, let alone Kaguya himself, the entire ninja world has taken off, and it will not become like this.


    Thousands of years have passed, and the technology has grown a little, but it is still crooked. The strength of ninjas is not as good as one generation after another.


    Looking at Nagasawa looking down at her, Kaguya felt annoyed for a while, which reminded her of some bad things before, before Otsutsuki Ichishiki also liked to look down at her, with a hint of contempt.


    Kaguya is an ordinary member of the Otsutsuki clan. This sentence is not correct, because her status is a little lower than that of ordinary members.


    In the Datongmu family, every newborn will be tested for talent, and then graded according to talent. The group with the worst talent is called the defective.


    As people with defects, their only mission is to protect the normal Datongmu people, and it is only natural that they sacrifice their lives for this.


    When forming a two-person team for planting the sacred tree, the defectives became guardians, guarding the guardians with better talents.


    Guardians received a different education from the guardians. They were instilled with the concept of protecting the guardians, guarding the family, and contributing the best chakra fruits to the family.


    Unfortunately, Kaguya is a relatively rebellious child, she is extremely unwilling, why she was born to protect others with her life, it is better not to be born than to do this.


    Although she said that it would be better not to be born, Kaguya also cherished her own life, and didn''t express her dissatisfaction, but just hid it deep in her heart.


    Later, after Kaguya became an adult, Yu was assigned to form a group with Otsutsuki to plant the sacred tree.


    Kaguya and Ishiki found the planet where Ninja World is located, and planned to plant a sacred tree on this planet.


    But when planting the sacred tree, Kaguya took the opportunity to sneak attack and kill it, and she planted the sacred tree, and finally ate the chakra fruit.


    Kaguya didn''t regret this, because that day, if she didn''t kill Ichishiki, then she would be the one who died.


    It''s not that she and Yishi have a life-and-death feud and insist on killing each other. In fact, although the relationship between the two is ordinary, it is not like this.


    After all, Ichishiki never regards Kaguya as a human being, but just treats her as a victim when necessary, so Ichishiki will look down on Kaguya, but will not argue with Kaguya.


    This is related to the rules of Otsutsuki. When planting the sacred tree, the guardian needs to sacrifice himself and be swallowed by the ten tails, so that better chakra fruits will be produced.


    Kaguya didn''t want to die, so she made a sneak attack and killed him.


    Ichishiki never thought that Kaguya would attack him, because Kaguya has always behaved normally, just an ordinary guardian.


    Guardians will use their lives to protect the guarded. This is the iron law of the Otsutsuki clan, so Ishiki was completely defenseless against Kaguya, and Kaguya succeeded.


    ¡®Finally got rid of the fate of the guardian¡¯s death, and must not fall here. ¡¯ Hui Ye thought unwillingly.


    Thinking of this, Kaguya couldn''t help but her fighting spirit became high. She broke out with chakra. This time, not only her palms, but also bone spurs protruded from every part of her body.


    Whoosh! !


    This time, the co-killing of ashes was not aimed at Yongze, but an indiscriminate attack, a 360-degree attack with no dead ends.


    Kakashi''s Sharingan spun rapidly, and the space in front of him was distorted, swallowing part of the bone spur.


    Sharingan is complete, and with Obito''s Chakra, now he releases the divine power much faster.


    But the bone spurs that Kakashi Kamui erased were only a small part of the massive number of bone spurs that Kakashi unleashed, and Naruto Sasuke was still in danger.


    Nagazawa stepped in front of Naruto Sasuke, clasped his hands together to create a golden wall of fire.


    The ashes hit the fire wall and were burned by the golden flames. The flames were hit by the ashes and dissipated by the huge power of the ashes.


    At this time, Hei Jue got out from Hui Ye''s sleeve, and said: "Mother, absorb me, and then use Heavenly Control to bring the person who can travel through the world and the person who plays with fire to the first ball space, it is too difficult to fight here. "


    The current situation is that Kaguya is suppressed by gravity, but Yongze is like a fish in water here. If you use Huangquan Hirasaka, you may be blown away by Yongze before you can enter the portal in time.


    Now only by going to the first ball space can there be a chance to reverse the situation, because there is still a huge chakra in the first ball space waiting for Kaguya to absorb it.


    As for sacrificing himself, Hei definitely doesn''t care about it, because the meaning of his existence is to release Otsuki Kaguya and help Otsuki Kaguya.


    "By the way, if you have a chance, kill Naruto and Sasuke directly, and don''t think about absorbing their chakra." Hei Ze finally reminded.


    Kaguya nodded, absorbed Heijue, and immediately cast a spell to take Nagasawa and Kakashi away, and brought them to the world of Shiqiu.


    In an instant, only Naruto and Sasuke were left in the lively Gravity World.


    Naruto and Sasuke, who were squatting on the ground, stared wide-eyed.


    "What should we do now?" Naruto asked depressedly.


    "We can only wait for Kakashi to come to us." Sasuke''s expression was not very good-looking, without their yin and yang power, no matter how strong Nagasawa was, he would not be able to seal Kaguya.


    "No, Kakashi''s Sharingan can resonate with Kaguya''s world, there''s no reason I can''t, I''ll try it with Sharingan." Sasuke suddenly thought.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 360： final battle

    Chapter 360 The Final Battle


    Whoosh!


    The picture in front of him changed rapidly, and Yongze only felt his body lighten up, and he came to a brand new world.


    This world is different from the previous lava world, ice and snow world, and desert world. The ground and hills are all reddish, and the sky is yellow-green.


    In Yongze''s perception, this world is a little more like the real world than the previous worlds, which were too extreme.


    Backing to the first ball space, Kaguya immediately began to absorb the huge amount of chakra stored in the first ball space.


    Although the unlimited monthly reading has not been started for a long time, but now the entire ninja world has won the infinite monthly reading, which is equivalent to a part of the entire ninja world gathered together, which is quite an astonishing amount.


    In front of this amazing chakra, even a chakra of the magnitude of Hashirama is nothing.


    After all, this is equivalent to using the entire ninja world to support Kaguya.


    After absorbing a huge amount of chakra, Kaguya''s original wounded part by Nagasawa began to recover, and his aura became stronger and stronger.


    "Yakugami Sky Strike!"


    Chakra recovered, Kaguya immediately broke out Chakra, clenched his fists with both hands, the powerful Chakra condensed on the fist, and a thick layer of purple energy surrounded Kaguya''s hand, turning it into a one-meter-large energy fist.


    Boom! boom!


    Kaguya waved his fist and threw it in the direction of Yongze. The powerful force exploded the air, and there were bursts of roaring sounds, and the storm that was set off was enough to tear ordinary people into pieces.


    Nagaze covered his fist with golden flames, and also threw it towards Kaguya, and a large number of fists made of golden flames flew towards Kaguya continuously.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Boom! !


    Two fists with different eyes meet, one is the power of Chakra exerted to the extreme, and the other is the flame that burns life and is more violent than the ordinary sun.


    A huge explosion sounded, and a black charred giant crater with a range of more than one kilometer appeared, and there were golden flames scattered in the giant crater, which continued to burn the ground.


    Kaguya''s face was not very good-looking, and she was actually at a disadvantage in the probing attack just now.


    The flame fist burned her Yashishen Kongjian and continued to move towards her, but she shot it down with a rabbit fur needle.


    Unexpectedly, after getting the Chakra stored in the first ball space, it would still fall into a disadvantage, which Kaguya did not expect.


    "Kakashi, is there a way to bring Naruto and the others over?" Nagasawa looked at Kakashi.


    No matter how hard he beat Kaguya, he still couldn''t kill Kaguya. If he wanted to pass the level, he had to use Mingzuo to perform the sealing technique.


    "I''m trying to search the previous world." Kakashi said.


    Kaguya broke out at speed and rushed towards Kakashi, wanting to deal with Kakashi first, and then deal with Nagasawa and Narusa slowly.


    But Nagasawa naturally wouldn''t let Kaguya succeed, a Flying Thunder God came directly to Kakashi''s side, and hit Kaguya''s body fiercely with a fist with golden flames.


    Boom!


    Kaguya was hit by Yongze''s powerful punch on the red mountain peak, and half of the mountain was smashed.


    "Give up, anyway, you can''t die, you''re just sealed." Yong Ze persuaded.


    He doesn''t know how Kaguya is doing, but he is a little tired, fighting against Rokudo Obito Rokudo Madara and Kaguya continuously, even he is a little tired.


    "Do you know how uncomfortable it is to be sealed for thousands of years, no one would want to experience it again." Today''s Kaguya can no longer maintain the goddess Fan when she appeared.


    Now she has disheveled hair, her fair face is stained with a lot of blood, and she can no longer maintain that indifferent and cold expression.


    "But you can''t win like this, or in other words, your failure is doomed." Yongze looked at Kaguya with some pity.


    It''s too miserable. She was sealed by her two sons for thousands of years, and was finally liberated by the third son, but she didn''t know that her good son had already prepared a backup.


    Although Sage of the Six Paths is dead, he is not completely dead. His Chakra is still monitoring the ninja world, guarding against the resurrection of his mother Kaguya.


    Nagaze felt that if Kaguya traveled to the time when he had just created the child, he would probably be able to strangle Yuyi Yumura to death immediately.


    "Destined?" Hui Ye silently got up, brushed the blue and white hair that blocked the Jiugouyu''s reincarnation eyes on his forehead to his ears, and revealed the blood-red Jiugouyu''s reincarnation eyes.


    She was unwilling to accept the fate of her protector having to die, so she made a sneak attack and ate the chakra fruit by herself.


    No one can decide the fate of her Otsutsuki Kaguya!


    Kaguya Nine Gouyu Samsara''s eyes shook violently, the chakras of his whole body surged, and a huge black ball appeared in front of Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    She wants to use the Inflated Seeking Jade again, and bet all her chakra on this move. If she wins, Nagasawa Kakashi will die, and if she loses, she will fall into weakness and be sealed.


    "Why do you make it look like I''m the villain." Seeing Kaguya''s desperate appearance, he couldn''t help complaining.


    "Obviously I am the one who wants to save the world."


    "Kakashi, you go to the Kamui space to hide for a while, it''s a little dangerous next time."


    "Lighting Sun Heaven!" Yongze raised the sword composed of golden flames, and the celestial chakra burst out, burning the vitality more fiercely, urging the breath of the day with all its strength.


    Hurrah! !


    Golden flames continuously emerged from Yongze''s body, and soon formed a golden sea of ??flames.


    The flames of the sea of ??fire rushed towards the golden sword, and in an instant, a huge golden fireball hundreds of meters above Yongze appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze compressed the golden fireball, and the golden fireball hundreds of meters was compressed into the size of a head at once.


    Although it has become smaller, the power contained in the fireball has become stronger, like a real sun, illuminating the entire space of the first ball, and the yellow-green sky has become golden yellow.


    At this time, Kaguya''s collision with the Taoist jade was already more than a thousand kilometers away. Because of its size, part of the land in the first ball space had been destroyed by the expansion of the Taoist jade, and a void appeared.


    When Yongze felt that the power of Lieyang Tiandao was saturated, he immediately chopped out the golden fireball on the sword like a small sun.


    At this time, Kaguya''s chakra has also been exhausted, and Qiudao has grown to the peak that Kaguya can do.


    A small golden ball and a giant black ball. The two **** made the entire space of the original ball lose its original color. Half of it turned into gold and the other side was covered by black.


    Boom! !


    The golden ball and the black ball collided, and violent golden light burst out from the golden ball, even Kaguya''s eyes were stabbed, and he narrowed his eyes subconsciously.


    At the same time, the black ball also erupted with a huge force, and pieces of land were collapsed by this powerful force and returned to chaos.


    The dazzling golden flames that erupted formed seas of fire, and the temperature of the space on the first sphere rose rapidly, and the golden sparks that fell from time to time could directly burn the continents into bottomless black holes.


    The collision of the two produced a terrifying energy storm. Wherever the energy storm passes, everything is nothingness.


    Wait for more


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 361： Finish

    Chapter 361 ends


    Boom!


    Fierce explosions are still ringing, one black and one gold forces are constantly wrestling, continents are collapsing, mountains are collapsing, and there are waves of distortions in the sky, as if the end of the world has come.


    The golden flame burned the earth to nothingness, and the black giant ball returned the continent to chaos.


    The entire initial ball space has become a dilapidated look, without a piece of complete land, just like a few broken stones floating in the chaos and nothingness.


    Ka Ka Ka!


    Suddenly, a golden gap appeared on the huge black ball, and then the gaps became more and more large, and finally the black ball was covered with golden cracks.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    The huge Dao-seeking jade exploded directly, and the powerful force generated by the explosion caused secondary damage to the original ball space, which was already severely damaged. There are really only a few pieces of land left in the already precarious continent.


    At this time, Kaguya, whose chakra was overdrawn, was unable to dodge, not only withstood the burning of the golden flame sea of ??fire, but also suffered the aftermath of the explosion of the seeking jade.


    Kaguya, who was hit hard like never before, fainted directly, unable to keep flying, and fell into the leeward chaotic area like a kite with a broken string.


    Nagaze grabbed Kaguya with a dodge, and then put it on the few gravels.


    Now Kaguya has completely lost the appearance of the goddess Uno, her long blue and white hair was burnt in different lengths, scorched black, her fair skin was burnt red, and there is not a piece of uninjured flesh on her whole body.


    At this time, Yongze''s condition was also not good, his strength was consumed too much, and his body became transparent, as if it was a phantom that didn''t exist.


    After a while, a distortion appeared in a space, and Kakashi came out wearing a mask.


    Kakashi who came out was stunned for a moment, then his eyes widened, his face full of disbelief.


    If it weren''t for seeing Nagasawa sitting on the gravel and Kaguya lying next to Nagasawa, Kakashi would have wondered if there was something wrong with the way he opened the door, and he came to the wrong world.


    He just waited in the Shenwei space for a few minutes, how could the world become like this, there are not many places to stay, and the bottom is full of impenetrable chaos.


    Kakashi used Susano to fly in the sky, flew to the side of Nagasawa, then lifted the full body of Susano, and landed next to Nagasawa.


    "Master Nagasawa, she? You?" Kakashi couldn''t help noticing Kaguya''s tragic state, and at the same time noticed Nagasawa whose body was transparent like a phantom.


    Yongze shook his head and said: "I''m fine, I''m just leaving this world, you can bring Naruto and the others here quickly, Kaguya was severely injured by me, and now he has lost consciousness, it''s a good time to seal it."


    Listening to Nagasawa''s words, Kakashi couldn''t help but fell silent, not knowing what to say.


    Even something like death can be said lightly as ''it''s okay, I just have to leave this world''.


    What kind of person is able to fight for other worlds to such an extent, Kakashi can''t imagine, but he has seen it now.


    Yongze told him with practical actions what a hero should do.


    "Okay." Kakashi nodded, looking at Nagasawa with incomparable respect.


    He felt that after the war, a Hokage Rock should be built for Nagasawa in Konoha. Although he is not the Hokage of this world, he is worth having.


    Nagasawa deserves to be remembered by Konoha and by this world.


    Just as Kakashi was about to leave the starting ball space and go to the gravity space, the figures of Naruto and Sasuke appeared.


    "Phew, it''s here." Sasuke let out a heavy breath, the beginning was not easy.


    "This world looks even weirder than the previous ones, there are not even many places to stand." Naruto complained as he flew to Yongze.


    Naruto expressed that he had a very bad experience during this trip to the Imperial Palace of Heaven.


    The first lava space almost fell like magma, and the second ice and snow world was surprisingly cold, even his Six Path Immortal Body could feel the cold, and the gravity space crushed his Taoist Jade so that he couldn¡¯t fly.


    "Uncle Yongze, what''s wrong with you." Originally, Naruto didn''t notice the golden flame on Yongze''s body, but when he got closer, he found that Yongze''s body had become transparent.


    "It''s okay, you should seal Kaguya first, she can''t resist now." Yongze waved his hand.


    Naruto nodded, and together with Sasuke activated the power of the Six Paths, using the Six Paths of Earthburst to seal Kaguya.


    "How do we go back now." Naruto found a problem.


    It was Kaguya who brought them here, now Kaguya is sealed by them, how should they go back.


    "Ms. Kakashi, Sasuke, can you take us back?" Naruto asked.


    Kakashi and Sasuke can travel between different worlds through time-space pupil technique and Kaguya''s world resonance, maybe they can go back through this method?


    Kakashi shook his head, then said:


    "Theoretically, it can be done, but it is not a concept to return to the real world directly from here and travel through the world here. It will consume a huge amount of chakra, which we cannot afford."


    Sasuke nodded. Obviously, for the time being, he couldn''t return to the real world directly from the starting ball space.


    "Then what should we do, do we have to stay here forever?" Naruto was dumbfounded, he finally won the victory, and he had to face this kind of problem.


    Looking at Naruto who panicked all of a sudden, Yongze was amused. Even if he entered the Sage of the Six Paths mode, with unparalleled power, Naruto was still the same Naruto.


    Nagazawa said leisurely: "Naruto, don''t panic, you will go out soon, and someone in the ninja world is consuming a huge amount of chakra to cast spirits to summon you."


    "Is that so? That''s fine. I thought I was going to die of starvation here." Naruto immediately relaxed, without asking how Yongze knew.


    Probably because Yongze has been classified as a trustworthy group of people by him.


    "It''s finally over, I really want to have a big bowl of char siu pork ribs ramen." Naruto sighed.


    "It''s time to have a good meal, I''m a little tired." Yongze laughed.


    "It''s almost time, it''s time to say goodbye." When he said this, Yongze''s body became more transparent, as if it would dissipate at any time.


    The task has been completed, and his strength is almost exhausted.


    Nagaze tapped Naruto''s forehead with his finger, performed the same operation as last time, and then disappeared into a spot of light.


    "Uncle Yongze..." Naruto was stunned.


    Kakashi patted Naruto on the shoulder, and then said: "Master Nagasawa is a respectable Hokage, we should always remember his name.


    After returning to the village, I will apply to build Hokage Rock for Mr. Nagasawa. His deeds should be known. "


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 362： Sun Charms and Healing Talismans

    Chapter 362 Sun Charms and Healing Talismans


    ¡¾Rokudo Obito, Rokudo Madara, Otsutsuki Kaguya have been defeated, and they are the most important combat power during the battle, the challenge is completed¡¿


    After Yongze returned to the real world, the system''s notification sound appeared immediately.


    ¡¾Template Thousand Hands Door Room¡ªSecond Generation Hokage Fusion Degree +10%¡¿


    "It''s finally finished." Yongze let out a heavy breath.


    The challenge task of the template between the doors is the hardest challenge task he has done.


    To defeat three six-levels in a short period of time, you must have the highest output in the battle.


    The door-to-door mission is the only challenge mission that Yongze has never cleared with one life.


    However, although the process is very hard, the harvest is also very gratifying.


    Nagaze believes that the last 10% fusion of the Togama template is very important.


    It is more important than the massive amount of chakra provided by the 90% fusion degree, the superb water escape, and the knowledge of various forbidden techniques.


    Templates and templates cannot be compared. For example, a template like Ji Guoyuanyi is basically useless to him before it reaches 100%, but once it reaches 100% fusion and integrates into the body, it will undergo a qualitative change.


    The template of Feijian is somewhat similar to the template of Jiguoyuan, but the template of Feijian itself is very powerful.


    Compared with the strength provided by the template, Yongze is still more interested in Tomama''s mind for inventing forbidden techniques.


    Because he has more knowledge than Tobima, if he has the ability to develop forbidden techniques, then the forbidden techniques he develops will only be more terrifying.


    Once Ji Guoyuan is restricted by the world, no matter how powerful he is, he will not be able to wipe out the stars in the world of ghosts, and at most he will chop Wu Mi into a scorpion.


    But he has the ability of Jiguo Yuanyi, and he took off in an instant. With the background of the three worlds in hand, he quickly developed the current Lieyang mode.


    The strongest blow Lieyang Tiandao can easily perm and change the hairstyle of Lan Xing.


    Obtained the forbidden technique ability of Togama, it is not too much to develop a forbidden technique of rubbing the sun with bare hands, right?


    ¡¾Template Senshoubanma¡ªNiidaime Hokage has reached 100% fusion and is merging into the body, 1%, 2%, 3%...66%...99%, 100%¡¿


    Just when Yongze was free to use his imagination to imagine the cool forbidden art he developed in the future, the template has been completely integrated into his body, and the template in the template panel has disappeared.


    Now the template panel is empty, not a single template.


    After the template in the door was completely integrated into Yongze''s body, some of the techniques that Yongze had encountered difficulties in developing had new clues in an instant.


    In fact, Yongze has been constantly developing techniques, some of which are the ninja world of the Pirate World, such as Six Styles, and some of his own whimsical ideas, such as the fierce sun mode and the supernova mode.


    Of course, most of the whimsical ideas have not been realized. He really did the outrageous thing of sensing the sun whether the sun mode and supernova mode can be achieved.


    With the talent of Feijian, many original outrageous whimsy ideas have miraculously gained new inspiration.


    For example, the new type of powerful spells and functional spells he envisioned before.


    Speaking of the word spell, some people may find it unfamiliar, but when it comes to one of them, there should be no one who does not know it, and that is the detonating charm.


    The detonating talisman is the most used spell by ninjas. After detonating, it can explode after a certain period of time. It is very powerful, almost comparable to the fire escape cast by the jounin.


    Detonating Talisman can let ninjas who do not know the nature of fire chakra experience the joy of fire escape.


    Detonating Talismans are very powerful for ordinary ninjas, but if they are placed on high-end battlefields, they can only be said to be useful when they are caught by surprise. You cannot expect to use Detonating Talismans to break Susan or injure Raikage.


    Of course, when the amount reaches a certain amount, the power is also very exaggerated, and quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, but whoever has nothing to do with so many detonators generally can''t afford so many.


    Yong Ze originally wanted to seal his golden flame into the spell paper and turn it into a deluxe detonating charm.


    As a result, the paper was directly burned by his golden flame, leaving no **** left, and he was blown into disgrace.


    Yongze still has an idea. Since Huo Dun can be sealed into the spell paper, what about medical ninjutsu?


    If there is no medical ninja around during the battle, if you get injured, you can use a medical talisman to instantly revive with full blood.


    If it is really developed, I am afraid that the entire ninja world will frantically buy this kind of charm, and Yongze will also become the richest man in the ninja world.


    Then Nagasawa failed again.


    He discovered a problem, the spell paper actually repels the yang chakra, which is fundamentally impossible.


    After being integrated into the template of the door, he has new inspiration for these two, and he believes that there will be results in the near future, but he is not sure whether he can succeed immediately.


    Tobima is a genius, but research always has a process.


    Moreover, Yongze will not put his main experience on the development of new spells. His main energy will still be on the development of the immortal mode and the new mode of breathing.


    It was just that he thought that developing new spells might increase a lot of prosperity, so he did it.


    Yongze recorded those flashing inspirations, and then used Flying Thunder God to buy a lot of desserts to reward himself.


    Defeated three six levels and saved a world. It is not too much to eat a few red bean dumplings, a cream cake, three boxes of biscuits, two boxes of ice cream and two boxes of strawberry milk.


    "I didn''t tell the teacher, it''s not good to come here directly."


    "What''s the matter, you are all his disciples, it''s no big deal, and Yongze brother may seem a little strange sometimes, but most of the time he is very reliable, he is a very reliable adult."


    In front of other people, Dou still maintains Yongze''s image very much.


    While speaking, Dou opened the door and walked in with Itachi.


    Then they soon saw Yongze sitting there binge eating dessert and drinking strawberry milk.


    Nagaze, who had cream crumbs on the corner of his mouth and was drinking strawberry milk in a pink package, Itachi and Dou fell silent.


    For a while, there was only the sound of drinking milk in the room.


    "Maybe the way to open the door is wrong, let''s go back and try to open it again." Dou said solemnly.


    Itachi nodded, and the two backed out together.


    Then Dou opened the door again, and it really changed.


    Yongze put down the milk, ate a red bean dumpling in two bites, and there was a red dot at the corner of his mouth.


    "Since you know about it, there''s nothing you can do about it. In fact, Brother Yongze suffers from a terminal illness that would lead to death due to lack of sugar. He hasn''t eaten dessert for several days, and now he is frantically replenishing sugar."


    Dou said in a serious manner, trying to make a reasonable explanation for Yongze''s strange behavior.


    He had tried his best, and even pulled Itachi out to give Yongze time to clean up.


    Itachi nodded, for the sake of Teacher Yongze, he believed it.


    That¡¯s all for today, tomorrow¡¯s code is 6k


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 363： Be careful walking (3k)

    Chapter 363 Walk carefully (3k)


    "Itachi, do you know how to breathe." In Itachi''s first class after graduation, Yongze asked such a question.


    "I know, it''s a new technique created by you, Mr. Yongze." Itachi nodded and said.


    Although he didn''t learn it, he has some understanding of breathing techniques.


    One is that Yongze has been promoting the special warfare class in Ninja School and Konoha, and the breathing method that can only be learned after joining the special warfare class.


    The second is because of the pocket.


    Itachi often practiced with Dou, and naturally had many opportunities to see the breathing method.


    In Itachi¡¯s view, the breath method is a very magical technique, which can strengthen the body¡¯s strength, and can also perform many powerful ninjutsu in conjunction with Chakra.


    Originally, Dou should be inferior to Itachi in all aspects because of his late cultivation, but in fact, Dou quickly caught up, and he is stronger than Itachi in terms of body.


    Now Itachi doesn''t want to get too close to Dou in battle, otherwise it won''t be easy to escape if he gets stuck in the continuous water breathing offensive.


    "As my disciple, you should inherit my Sun''s Breathing. The Sun''s Breathing is the original breathing method with the most domineering power. It is the strongest breathing method that is well-deserved."


    "The strongest breathing method..." Itachi''s eyes lit up brightly.


    Itachi longs to become stronger, otherwise he would not practice so seriously, insisting on it every day, even if his favorite brother can stop him from practicing.


    However, everyone has different reasons for becoming stronger.


    Some people want to become high-level ninjas, and then accept more advanced tasks to get a lot of money to live a life of glory and wealth.


    Some people are for a higher status, to gain great strength, to gain more voice, and to hold power.


    Itachi¡¯s goals are different from theirs. Itachi doesn¡¯t want to be extravagant, even if his family is bare, as long as he can be with his younger brother and parents, he doesn¡¯t care if he is poor.


    He is not for any rights, if the goal can be achieved, even if he becomes an ordinary person without any position.


    He became stronger because he wanted to end the war and make the world peaceful.


    In fact, Itachi knows that his thinking is somewhat different from ordinary people, but he is not prepared to change, because this is his way of tolerance.


    The more he talked with Yongze, the more itachi had a clearer understanding of the ups and downs ahead. He had to become stronger, stronger than everyone else, surpassing Yongze.


    Even Yongze has the strongest breathing method, and the power is overbearing, so it must be really strong.


    If he can get this breath, it will definitely improve him a lot.


    "However, as the strongest breathing method, it is very difficult to practice successfully. The three flame-breathing trainers in the previous special warfare class all tried to practice the breathing of the past, but all failed, and they didn''t even touch the door. "Yongze changed his voice.


    "I want to try." Itachi thought for a while, then said.


    Since they can become the trainers of the special warfare class, they are naturally not ordinary people, but they all lost so badly, which is enough to prove the difficulty of the breath of the sun.


    But Itachi will not give up easily, he will learn whether he will learn or not, you have to learn first to know.


    "Then let''s do this. If it doesn''t work, I''ll develop some derivative breathing methods based on your practice of the sun''s breath." Yongze nodded, not surprised by this result.


    In Naruto, most of the powerful characters have something called faith.


    For the sake of the belief in his heart, Kisame can summon sharks to kill him alive but also keep the secret.


    Because he also longs for the real world without falsehood that Obito said.


    Even as Hei Jue who has been hiding in the dark, he still has the belief that he is to liberate his mother.


    Heijue does not have the power of a **** like Yuyi Yucun. He can only rely on his own planning, spend a hundred years after a hundred years, look for suitable opportunities, and make arrangements in secret.


    Itachi also has faith. Maybe for those Uchihas who died, he was the executioner, but he was the savior of Konoha at that time.


    The Uchiha and Konoha civil strife, the final benefit will not be Uchiha or Sarutobi Danzo, but the other four major ninja villages of the four countries.


    Konoha has suffered unprecedented damage, and the war is back again.


    To kill a family and save a country, this was the decision Itachi made after thinking for a long time at that time.


    Of course, there are many other factors involved, such as Uchiha who is pressing every step of the way, Shisui who sacrificed, Danzo''s ultimatum, and the threat of the masked man.


    However, itachi in this time and space does not need to make such complicated decisions, he only needs to consider how to cultivate the breath of the sun well.


    Yongze thought for a while, gave a booklet to Itachi and said, "For the time being, you can practice according to the above, and I will guide you in detail."


    That booklet is the same version as the one he gave Naruto before.


    All of them record part of the practice methods of Rihu.


    Compared to the complete daily exhalation, it is a little simpler, but compared to other breathing methods, it is still surprisingly difficult. It can be used to test whether you have the potential to practice the daily exhalation.


    If you can practice successfully, you can mix it with other breathing methods to increase your combat effectiveness, even if you can¡¯t practice a complete solar breath in a short time, and then transition to the real solar breath.


    Of course, this is Yongze''s idea, and he doesn''t know if it will be successful. After all, it hasn''t been long since the ninja breathing method was improved. How can there be so much experience? Everyone is a guinea pig for experiments.


    Itachi nodded and took the booklet.


    After teaching Itachi¡¯s daily calls for a few hours, it soon came to noon. Yongze simply went home and made a red bean rice bowl to settle his lunch. After that, he went to find Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru should be studying the ability of the pair of kaleidoscopes, and Nagasawa is quite curious.


    According to the performance of the experimental subject that day, the kaleidoscope ability of this experimental subject is not weak, it has a strong healing ability, and it seems to have an evolutionary effect. Another performance is a bit similar to Fei Duan''s spell.


    Skillfully walked into Orochimaru''s secret laboratory, Yongze saw Orochimaru with two blood-red kaleidoscopes.


    Orochimaru''s pale face paired with that scarlet kaleidoscope is indescribably weird, it seems to be even more sick?


    "Yongze-kun." Orochimaru''s hoarse voice sounded, greeting Yongze.


    "How is the research on the ability of this kaleidoscope Sharingan?" Yong Ze asked directly.


    Oshemaru thought for a while, and then said: "The ability of the left eye is called Hayaki Tsuri, which can consume the power of the pupil to heal itself. The more serious the injury, the more power the pupil will consume, and it also has a certain purification effect.


    The ability of the right eye is called Tianzhibuki, which can make the person who hurts oneself suffer the same damage, and the restriction is that it must be within the line of sight. "


    "It''s about the same as I guessed." Yong Ze touched his chin and said.


    This ability is not bad, although it looks a bit unpretentious, not as fancy as Yuedu or something, but the effect is amazing.


    The left eye heals the same injury as the right eye. Hitting me is like hitting yourself, but I have super healing skills.


    "It''s just that Sharingan is really unfriendly to non-Uchiha people. Even I can''t use it for too long in battle, and I can''t turn it off on my own." Orochimaru sighed.


    The power of Sharingan is really powerful. For a moment, he has produced it. Otherwise, he can just implant it directly into the intercolumn cells. Coupled with this kaleidoscope, the ability is also very powerful.


    But it was only for a moment, Orochimaru quickly strengthened his belief.


    In the past, he might have been like this. Obtaining the Kaleidoscope Sharingan and the power of the inter-column cells is considered a success.


    However, he saw greater power.


    Yongze is a high mountain, a mountain that he can only look up to now.


    Oshemaru seriously suspects that Nagasawa has reached the realm of the God of Ninjas, and it is not impossible to surpass it, but Orochimaru has no evidence.


    So, his current research is not enough, he needs a stronger body.


    A perfect body plus kaleidoscope Sharingan plus intercolumnar cells, this is what Orochimaru is pursuing now.


    "After all, these are the eyes of the Uchiha clan."


    "By the way, since you can''t close it on your own, you have to pay attention. If you leave the laboratory, you must either block your eyes or replace them with normal eyes." Yong Ze reminded.


    Although he can suppress this matter and tell the Uchihas, this is not the eyes obtained by killing Uchiha ninjas through some conspiracy, but the spoils obtained by fighting evil.


    But it is not a good thing to experiment with other people''s blood successor boundaries, and no one likes to be studied.


    And Yongze believes that Uchiha will definitely make a bold guess. These are just fake news given by the high-level Konoha. Dark experiment.


    It''s a little darker, because Konoha''s senior management captured a Uchiha and conducted brutal experiments on him.


    Then he came to the conclusion that all the goodwill Konoha made before was for the demonstration of his dark and dirty methods, and the purpose was to paralyze Uchiha.


    After all, the brain power of the Uchiha clan is not covered, and with a pair of Wuzhu Sharingan, it is indeed easy to touch the fragile string in their brains.


    Having done so much, Yongze naturally didn''t want his efforts to be wasted.


    "I know this, I only transplanted it for better research on Sharingan, otherwise it would not feel good to transplant a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan without intercolumnar cells." Orochimaru replied.


    Oshemaru is not a political idiot, on the contrary, he actually feels that his political ability is not weak, and Hokage can easily handle it.


    Through Yongze''s series of actions, we know that Yongze wants to resolve the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha.


    If he was wandering around the village with a pair of kaleidoscopes on his head, Orochimaru wondered if he might just happen upon Nagasawa walking before he even walked out of the forest.


    At that time, there may be some accidents, such as Orochimaru accidentally fell and suffered burns all over his body.


    The cooperation between him and Nagasawa is so pleasant, of course Orochimaru would not do such a thing that is not beneficial to everyone.


    ps: I thought the school was just a face-saving project, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Today¡¯s notice is for nucleic acid for three consecutive days, and a lot of time wasted in queuing.


    This chapter is 3k, and the next chapter is the same. If it is too late, it may be 2k. After all, people always have to rest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 364： Initiate a magnificent backstab

    Chapter 364 Initiates a gorgeous backstab


    "The task is well completed, I am very optimistic about you, you have the potential to inherit my shark muscles, and continue to work hard in the future."


    In a dark underground space, the somewhat bloated Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost praised Ghost Shark in a deep voice.


    Kisame''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t show any joyful expression because of Xiguashan Puffer Ghost''s praise.


    "Mission completed? I just killed all my companions." Kisame said indifferently, denying the "mission completed" that Xiguashan puffer ghost said.


    Xiguashan puffer ghost smiled sinisterly, and said: "That''s another matter, that''s their task, your task is to clean up those who may leak information about the village."


    "So, your mission has been completed, and it has been completed very well. They are the ones who failed the mission."


    "Leaking information, huh." Guisame showed a sneer on his expressionless face.


    Kisame''s actions made Xiguashan puffer ghost dissatisfied. Your immediate boss, the leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, praised you. Is this your expression? Shouldn''t you hurry to show your loyalty?


    As for the question of whether he is the leader of the Kirigakure Seven Swordsmen, Xiguashan Puffer Ghost must seriously say that he is really the leader of the Kirigakure Seven Swordsmen.


    Because he is the only one left among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, isn''t that the leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen?


    The strongest ninja among the Seven True Ninja Swordsmen.


    "Guixie, don''t forget that you have the strength and status you have today, but I cultivated them with all my strength." Xiguashan puffer ghost''s tone became bad.


    Kisame is a sharp knife in his hand. If this knife is disobedient, no matter how sharp it is, it cannot be kept.


    However, when Xiguashan Fugu Ghost was thinking about how to make this disobedient subordinate disappear from the world, the ghost moved.


    He formed a seal quickly, and the trap that had been arranged in advance was triggered instantly. Four thick chains bound the hands and feet of the Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost, restricting his movements.


    Immediately afterwards, Kisame didn''t waste any time. He didn''t carefully explain his subtle tricks and how to make a comeback like the villain in the film and television drama. He quickly drew out his knife and stabbed at the heart of Xiguashan puffer ghost.


    Puff!


    A silver-white sharp blade pierced the body of Xiguashan puffer ghost, piercing his heart.


    "You..." Xiguashan Puffer Ghost''s eyes widened, and he looked at Gui Sha in disbelief.


    He didn''t understand why such an easy-to-use killing tool suddenly became disobedient and rebelled after only one mission.


    "If you kill me, you will die too, and you will die more than me..."


    Puff! Puff!


    Waitmelon Mountain Puffer Ghost hadn''t finished speaking, Kisame quickly made up two blows, and directly sent Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost away.


    Since he has done this, ghosts like death are no longer in his eyes.


    Or, in Kisame''s eyes, he was actually dead long ago, maybe when he killed his companion for the first time, or when he killed the brown-haired girl with a sunny smile.


    Killed the Seven Ninja Swordsmen in the village, and killed his immediate boss. For some reason, Kisame didn''t feel anything.


    "Probably, I''m used to killing my companions." Kisame laughed at himself, and took off the shark muscle from Xiguashan puffer ghost.


    ¡®Mr. Kisame, you should be very tired living like this. ¡¯ The brown-haired girl¡¯s voice echoed in Guixier¡¯s ears for some reason.


    ¡®In this false world of lies, who can really relax. ¡¯ Not knowing whether to reply to the words in his ears or to comfort himself, Guixie said something silently in his heart, and then prepared to walk out of this underground space.


    After going out, he can''t go back to Kirigakure. No matter how **** the watermelon mountain puffer ghost is, there are seven ninja swordsmen and Kirigakure''s high-level executives, so he can only become a rebellious ninja.


    Kisame doesn''t know where to go after leaving the land of water, maybe it''s the land of fire? The environment there is very good.


    It may also be a certain unknown small country, living in obscurity there, and knowing itself directly when you don¡¯t want to live.


    "well done."


    At this time, a voice suddenly came into Guixier''s ear.


    Kisame quickly picked up the shark muscle he had just grabbed and carefully looked at the source of the sound.


    That person didn''t have the slightest thought of hiding his identity, and slowly walked out of the corridor shrouded in darkness, revealing his appearance.


    "Mizukage Fourth." Kisame looked at the figure walking out of the darkness in surprise.


    It turned out to be the fourth Mizukage, which Kisame never expected.


    Kisame couldn''t help but clenched the shark muscles in his hand even tighter. He just killed the only Seven Ninja Swordsmen in Wuyin Village.


    Kisame doesn''t know much about the Fourth Mizukage, but has only seen each other a few times in certain large-scale operations, and the reputation of brutality that has recently spread in the village.


    However, Kisame is sure that Mizukage Fourth is very strong, not ordinary, because Mizukage Fourth is Mizukage, but he also has the identity of Jinchuriki.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t attack you. After all, you have saved Kirigakure from a great disaster." Fourth Mizukage didn''t attack Kisame, but talked about Suikayama Puffer Demon.


    "This guy communicated with other countries to get information about Kirigakure. If you don''t do it, someone will kill him."


    "Now that the shark muscles are yours, you will also become my subordinate." The fourth Mizukage invited Kisame.


    "Become your subordinate? In the end, kill you like Suikayama Puffer Demon." Kisame said with a sneer without showing any fear just because the other party was Mizukage Fourth.


    For a person who is not even afraid of death, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    But the fourth Mizukage did not show any anger, but continued: "I can trust you, you have been doing dirty work for the country and the village.


    And after experiencing this betrayal, you should also understand that there are only lies in this world, and I can take you to the real world. "


    "This is a false world full of lies. I knew this when I killed the first companion, but what do you mean by the real world?" Kisame felt that the fourth generation of Mizukage was a little strange.


    Immediately afterwards, another black shadow came out of the aisle, but he didn''t completely walk out of the darkness, and stood behind the fourth generation of water shadows.


    "Let me free you from the false pain. You have been doing the job of killing your companions before, and this time you will fight as my companion." The mysterious man said.


    "You seem to know me very well, who are you." Kisame looked at the mysterious man cautiously, guessing in his heart the relationship between the mysterious man and the fourth Mizukage.


    Suddenly, a burst of red light appeared, and the eyes of the mysterious man turned blood red. Even the thick darkness couldn''t cover the **** light of Sharingan.


    Kisame was stunned, that feature was too obvious, it was the famous Sharingan in the ninja world.


    The most important thing is that there is no Sharingan in Wuyin.


    Contact Sharingan''s ability, Guisame quickly guessed the truth.


    The man in front of him used Sharingan to control the Fourth Mizukage of Kirigakure Village!


    Kisame now feels that killing Suikayama puffer ghost is not a big deal, after all, they directly control Mizukage Fourth.


    "Sure enough, this world is full of falsehoods and lies." Guixie sighed.


    Even the fourth generation of Mizukage is a fake, can Kirigakure still be saved?


    "However, the pupil power is so powerful that it can control the fourth generation of Mizukage, who are you?"


    "I am Uchiha Madara." Obito said without hesitation.


    Kisame looked at Obito as if I was stupid.


    Although Uchiha Madara is definitely capable of controlling the fourth generation of Mizukage in terms of strength, Uchiha Madara has long since died. This is something that everyone in the ninja world knows.


    "It''s up to you to believe it or not." Obito stepped out of the darkness.


    "This world is full of falsehoods and lies. I want to create a real world. This plan is called ''Eye of the Moon''..."


    It is too difficult for the handicapped party. I only write two thousand and three at 1:30. I am too sleepy. Good night.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 365： Physiques are different, extreme anger situations can...

    Chapter 365 Different physiques, extreme anger can...


    In the dark corridor, Obito quietly watched Kisame leave.


    After a while, Jue got out from the ground, and said with a smile: "It''s really rare, you are willing to show your true face, it seems that you are very optimistic about that guy named Guisha."


    Obito glanced at Jue with a hippie smile, and said lightly: "I know this kind of people, they see through this hypocritical world of lies.


    As long as there is a slight chance to reach the real world, they will be like drowning people, desperately grasping every opportunity to reach the real world.


    He will become my right-hand man, entitled to know some limited truths. "


    "In a few days, I will list him as an S-rank traitor, and then you will take him to the Akatsuki organization and make him a full member of the Akatsuki organization."


    "No problem, the Akatsuki organization can almost take action." Jue nodded.


    "By the way, you''d better take care of your red pet. She is dishonest and wants to sneak away. It would be ridiculous if she really ran out."


    "This is Kirigakure, even if she has wings, she can''t fly out." Obito said lightly.


    The red pet naturally refers to the Honoka caught last time.


    Obito is not going to absorb the five blood successor boundaries one by one like Beiruhu. He gathers Uzumaki and Hinata and absorbs them together. If the expected effect is not achieved by then, he will absorb another Kaguya clan.


    In order to ensure no problems when absorbing, Obito not only did not abuse Honoka, but offered delicious food and drink, and told her to practice hard, but she was not allowed to go out from the basement.


    That''s why Juejo said that Obito has a pet.


    Although Obito felt that with Honoka''s strength, it was absolutely impossible to escape from the basement and then escape from Kirigakure.


    Just in case, Obito walked towards the basement where Honoka was closed.


    On the way, Obito thought about how to get a Hinata member with pure white eyes.


    Uchiha lineage embodies Sharingan. The stronger the Sharingan, the stronger the lineage. For Hinata, it is supercilious. The stronger the supercilious lineage, the better the lineage and the closer to the original Otsutsuki lineage.


    It is not very difficult for ordinary Hyuga clan ninjas to catch, because ninjas always have to go out on missions, and it is impossible to stay in Konoha forever.


    But Obito doesn¡¯t just want a pair of white eyes, he wants to complete the bloodline, so that his bloodline is close to the original Otsuki bloodline, so as to gain the powerful power of the Otsuki clan.


    In this case, it is obviously impossible to just grab a Hinata at random. You must have an excellent Hinata pedigree.


    In fact, the best choice is the Hyuga Zongjia, but it is too difficult to get the Hyuga Zongjia.


    The Hinata clan has the right to obtain ninja status without going to a ninja school, and they don¡¯t have to do tasks like ordinary ninjas to make money. They are born with everything.


    Obito could only take a step back and choose the Hinata ninja whose rank is Jonin.


    To reach the level of Jonin, the talent will not be ordinary, and the purity of the white eyes will be guaranteed.


    Even so, it would be difficult for Obito to capture Hinata members of the Jonin rank.


    Because Hyuga ninjas of this level rarely do foreign missions.


    Adding Baiyan''s special ability, he is basically responsible for the safety around Konoha.


    Obito can only wait now, waiting for Bai Zee to collect Hinata ninjas with J¨­nin level to come out to perform the task.


    There was plenty of time, so he chose a steady plan instead of rushing to Konoha to catch it.


    The basement is in a small forest in Wuyin, with a layer of enchantment arranged on the surface, and the entry and exit cannot be completed without corresponding spells.


    Although Obito is good at spells, he still likes to use Kamui to pass.


    Entering the Shenwei space, Obito frowned, and several black garbage bags were scattered on the ground.


    Throwing the garbage bag out with a dark face, Obito used Kamui to enter the basement.


    I don¡¯t know why, but some time ago, Shenwei Space always had something extra. At first it was half a sink, and sometimes a ninjutsu came in suddenly.


    Obito entered the basement, and when he first appeared, he saw Honoka who was holding a chair and knocking on the door frantically.


    The two looked at each other, and the atmosphere became awkward and silent for a while.


    Hinoxiang silently put down the stool and hid behind her. However, her figure is not wide, but rather slender, which cannot block the iron four-legged stool.


    "Actually, this is a popular after-dinner exercise in my hometown." Watched by Obito Scarlet''s Shalun, Huo Naoxiang couldn''t help being a little flustered, and began to talk about nonsense reasons that she didn''t even believe.


    After talking about Honoka, she regretted it.


    ¡®It¡¯s over, he¡¯s dead this time, he¡¯ll definitely think I¡¯m humiliating him as a fool, and maybe he¡¯ll be killed first. ''


    "Wuuu, don''t kill me. I''m ugly. I don''t have big breasts. I can still eat. I''m just a useless person. Otherwise, let me go." Huo Naoxiang put down the stool and squatted down, not daring to look at the earth.


    Obito:¡­


    This woman made up some messy things in her head.


    "Don''t try to run out from here, I have set up a spell here, you can''t escape." Obito said lightly.


    Hearing Obito''s words, Honoka plucked up the courage to open her eyes to look at Obito, and found that Obito didn''t seem to be angry, and didn''t seem to care about her behavior just now.


    "What exactly do you want to lock me up here? If you let me work for you, I am very willing. It doesn''t matter if the salary is less. As long as you can let me out, I am very strong in sealing skills, and I will definitely help you. It''s your turn." Huonoxiang took the opportunity to say.


    Hinoka doesn''t want anything else, she just wants to live a good life.


    She felt that what her parents said was too right, the ninja world was too dangerous, she had better find a place where no one was around and live alone.


    "Hehe, you still need a salary?" Obito smiled, you are quite brave as a prisoner.


    Looking at Obito''s blood-red Shining Sharingan, Honoka backed away a little scared, pressed her body against the cold iron gate, and said, "It''s not impossible to not have a salary, but you have to pay for your meals."


    "Hehe." Obito sneered.


    "Don''t let me see you running away again, if you don''t want to be controlled by illusion all the time." After finishing speaking, Obito disappeared in front of Honoka.


    "Huh." Seeing that Obito disappeared, the nervous Honoka sat slumped on the ground, her face full of worry.


    Is she really going to die this time? This is too miserable. Her parents lived to be thirty-two years old, and she is only seventeen years old. She is going to die.


    Thinking of this, Hinoka felt very sad, so she walked to the table, where Obito bought her something to eat.


    Hinoxiang turned grief into appetite, and began to eat extravagantly.


    Since you are going to die, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are fat or thin, and you don¡¯t have to worry about eating too much sweets, which will be bad for your health and lead to a short life.


    "Damn it, watch me eat up your food and make you poor." The grief-stricken Honoka initiated her own revenge against the masked man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 366： Getting lost is the fault of the road

    Chapter 366 Getting lost is the fault of the way


    "Give me the map next time, and I will lead the way." Loquat Shizang said with a dark face, carrying a beheading knife.


    Thanks to Musashi, the task that could have been solved within a week, they had to get lost for a month before reaching the country of Kawa.


    Loquat Shizang is really speechless, he doesn''t even know how Musashi did it.


    Obviously walking while looking at the map, he insisted on taking him to a place that was not on the map, and wasted a lot of time to get out.


    "Okay, then you will lead the way from now on, but the road in the ninja world is too complicated, and it is human nature to get lost, so you can''t blame me." Musashi said.


    "It''s normal to get lost in places you don''t know, but it''s not normal to get lost while looking at the map." Loquat Shizang said angrily.


    Lost and lost in this state is not conscious at all, which is human nature.


    "Hurry up and find Black Pick Lei Ya, it''s been so long, I don''t know if that guy has left." Loquat Shizang said with a frown.


    This is the first time he has performed a mission organized by Xiao, and he doesn''t want this mission to end in failure.


    Not long after Pipa Shizang finished speaking, the two saw a man with long green hair and a somewhat fierce appearance walking in front of them.


    Musashi drew out the double knives at his waist, and said with a smile, "I''m fine. It''s better to come early than to come by coincidence. Isn''t this a coincidence?"


    "It''s just luck, I won''t let you lead the way next time." Loquat Juzang said expressionlessly, straightened his arm, and then moved his wrist.


    "Pipa Shizang, why are you here? Also, isn''t he the former Kirigakure wanted criminal? Why are you with him?" Heihe Leiya narrowed his eyes and looked at the two of them cautiously. Without a trace, he took a step back and took down the ninja knife behind his back.


    Companion is just the past tense, now both of them are just rebels, there is no such thing as friendship between rebels.


    Loquat Shizang said indifferently: "Is there any difference? We are also wanted criminals now that we are different."


    "Tenzo, let me do it, I have more experience in this." Musashi stepped forward.


    He is a senior member of the Akatsuki organization. Apart from Payne Xiaonan who was in Akatsuki from the very beginning, he is also the earliest. He has experienced many recruitment operations and has rich experience.


    Loquat Juzang stabbed the beheading sword to the ground, folded his hands on his chest, and was about to see what Musashi was going to do.


    "Heiji Leiya, we want to invite you to join our Akatsuki organization." Musashi said straight to the point.


    "Xiao Organization? What kind of organization is that?" Black Hoe Lei Ya asked.


    "In an organization that pursues peace, the leader doesn''t have high demands on us. As long as the tasks assigned by him are completed, everything else doesn''t matter, and there are no special restrictions." Musashi introduced.


    Hei **** Lei Ya looked at Pi Pa Shi Zang and said, "Are you so boring after defecting? You found a play house organization."


    Pipa Shizang sneered and said, "Play house organization? You''ll find out later."


    "Does this mean refusal?" Musashi asked, not too angry.


    For him, the Xiao organization is a platform to become stronger and then seek out information, so naturally there is no sense of collective honor, and he will be angry when he hears others scold the Xiao organization.


    Maybe the Akatsuki organization was wiped out, and Musashi would still chuckle secretly. After all, this organization may be related to the masked man who killed Dad.


    "You can understand it this way." The black **** Lei Ya said indifferently, and then prepared to leave.


    But just as he was about to leave, a silvery white knife blocked in front of him.


    "I think you may not understand the excellent core of our Xiao organization, why don''t you answer again after a fight?"


    Hei Ji Lei Ya''s face became very cold.


    "I hate when someone points a knife at me." Hei Hoe said coldly while holding Lei Dao''s teeth tightly.


    Lei Daoya is a double knife with a strange shape, like an ordinary knife with some small curved short blades, like sharp teeth of a knife.


    "Thunder Fang!" The black **** Thunder Ya crossed the two knives together, chakra broke out, and a large amount of chakra turned into lightning and poured into the two knives.


    ZiZiZi!


    The lightning fangs filled with lightning power continue to extend, and the appearance is shrouded in dense lightning.


    Shua!


    After the two lightning long knives were formed, they were quickly thrown out, piercing the air and making a sharp whistling sound.


    Musashi looked at the Lightning Twin Blades with a look of excitement on his face. He clenched the two knives tightly in his hands, and activated his armed domineering aura. The jet-black domineering aura covered the blades, and rushed forward instead of retreating.


    Looking at Musashi who was rushing up, the black **** Lei Ya showed a strange look on his face, secretly looking for death.


    But what Heihe Leiya didn''t expect was that Musashi seemed to know what was going on in his mind. In such a close situation, Musashi actually predicted his attack, and then successfully dodged and reached in front of him.


    "Ninja Lightning Armor!" The black **** Thunder Fang quickly changed his move, gave up the attack, and covered all the Thunder Chakra on the Thunder Saber, as if wearing an armor made of lightning.


    "Chop!" Musashi yelled, all the strength of his body was integrated into the two swords, and he slashed on Lei Kai, who was a black **** with Lei Ya.


    Saw!


    The moment the sharp blade slashed up, the thunder armor was instantly broken, and the black **** Lei Ya felt that it was over, and he underestimated the enemy.


    But the imaginary pain did not come, only a slight pain.


    The black **** Lei Ya lowered his head, and at the critical moment Musashi withdrew his sword, only cutting through a layer of skin on his stomach.


    Touching the blood line that was still oozing scarlet blood, Heihe Leiya said: "Your sword skills are very strong."


    Being able to erupt with such force and withdraw it accurately at the same time is something that most people can''t do, at least the black **** Lei Ya feels that he can''t.


    Although he is one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Lei Daoya is actually more like a ninja tool that enhances Thunder Tunnel, and he is a Thunder Tunnel ninja.


    Musashi smiled and said: "I''m also very interested in your Thunder Dunk knife skills. After joining the organization, I have time to start a new battle."


    Hei **** Lei Ya nodded, this time he underestimated the enemy, although he knew that Musashi was very strong, he was still unwilling.


    "It would have been better if it had been like this earlier, let''s go back." After the task was completed, Loquat Shizang was in a pretty good mood.


    "Speaking of which, Shizang, you were not the same as Heihe Leiya back then. You looked down on the Akatsuki organization, and then you were defeated by me."


    "You guys are deliberately finding fault. My beheading sword hasn''t sucked blood for a long time." When it comes to the pain, Pipa Shizang is in a hurry.


    ¡®Xiao organization, what kind of organization is that. ¡¯ Black **** Lei Ya thought curiously.


    "However, no matter how bad it is, it can''t be worse than it is now." Thinking that he is a traitor with nothing now, Heihe Leiya felt a little relieved.


    Moreover, this organization also has an acquaintance like Loquat Shizang, which can be regarded as a guarantee.


    If it is really not what you want, then find a chance and run away. He doesn''t believe that a ninja organization can be more powerful than Wuyin Village.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 367： Yong Ze

    Chapter 367 Immortal ancestor Yong Ze


    "Is this the fundamental difference between the immortal modes of the major holy places..." After simulating the immortal mode of Mt.


    When he had practiced both Longdi Cave and Shibone Forest Immortal Art to the level of a Great Immortal, he actually had a certain understanding.


    But using points to simulate the immortal mode of Mount Miaomu to the immortal level, coupled with the usual research, can really be regarded as the integration of the three immortal modes.


    It turns out that the so-called natural energy can also be subdivided. Although it is not as distinct as the chakra property change, it is also different.


    For example, the immortal mode of Mt. Miaomu mainly absorbs the natural energy mainly composed of water, and then the result is processed by the cultivation method of the immortal mode of Mt. Miaomu.


    The wet bone forest is the natural energy dominated by wood, and then treated with the special method of the wet bone forest, it becomes the fairy model of the wet bone forest.


    Note that the so-called water-based natural energy and wood-based natural energy do not mean water escape or wood escape, but the natural energy represented by lakes, rivers and seas, and wood is the natural energy represented by forest trees.


    In the case of Longdidong, Yongze felt that it was chaos. It was different from the wet bone forest in Miaomu Mountain. It absorbed all kinds of natural energy, and then processed it with the special cultivation method of Longdidong, and then evolved towards a higher level of life, that is, " Hualong".


    Now Yongze has a thorough understanding of the fairy mode, the core is the appropriate natural energy and the appropriate absorption and refining method.


    But it is a pity that the three great immortals are all beasts, and the immortal methods they created are naturally tailor-made for their own clan and suitable for their own clan''s cultivation.


    Although human beings can also cultivate, the process of cultivation is extremely dangerous. Practicing the fairy art of Mount Miaomu may turn into a toad, and if they cannot bear the fairy power bestowed by the white snake fairy, they will turn into snakes.


    As long as the body is not cultivated to the most perfect state, the body will inevitably undergo more or less alienation.


    This is the reason why Yongze didn''t want to practice the three holy land fairy arts and chose to create his own fairy arts.


    Humans go to practice the fairy arts created by other races, so how can they reach the real peak, they should create their own fairy arts.


    However, although Yongze has comprehended the mysteries of the immortal mode, his understanding of the immortal mode may be higher than that of some immortals, but it is not as good as the three patriarchs.


    But you want him to come up with a new method of absorbing natural energy to refine celestial chakra now, but he can''t come up with it.


    If his comprehension of this mystery is the result of raising the understanding of the immortal model to the level of the three great patriarchs of the Holy Land, then maybe he can do it.


    But unfortunately, it is not.


    He took a trick and learned all the three immortal modes, and two of them reached the great immortal mode.


    However, Yongze still has a shortcut, which is to add points to the simple system.


    Yongze glanced at the points, because it took 150,000 points to advance the fairy mode of Mount Miaomu to the fairy level, so there are only 300,000 points left.


    It took him almost four months to save that many points.


    Originally, I wanted to add points to the upcoming new template. I don¡¯t know if it was because the increase was too sharp some time ago, and the prosperity rate slowed down. It only increased by 80 points in four months, and the speed is getting slower and slower.


    The 80 points and 40 points are the increase in the first month, and the addition of the next three months is exactly the same as the first month.


    Yongze can also understand, after all, it is impossible to keep advancing, and the breaking point will be two months later, because there will be a group of ninja graduates in the ninja school at that time.


    After two months, the speed should be faster, and then it will slow down after half a year.


    Yongze probably figured out this rule.


    Because the new template is nowhere in sight, Yongze is going to use the points to add points to create a fairy model that belongs to human beings and belongs to him.


    However, the system panel cannot be created out of nothing, at least you have to have something yourself, even if it is only a semi-finished product.


    Yongze took a piece of paper, and a lot of knowledge about the immortal model kept emerging in his mind.


    "If it were me, what kind of fairy model would I create." Yongze asked himself such a question.


    The three holy lands have their own characteristics, the inorganic reincarnation of Longdi Cave, the super healing ability of Wet Bone Forest...


    Thinking about it carefully, in fact, the three holy places are all digging their own abilities, such as the various frog body techniques of Miaomu Mountain, the illusion of frog singing, and the powerful healing ability of slugs.


    "How should human beings be developed?" Yongze fell into deep thought and wrote down a lot, but he crossed them out again.


    "No, I shouldn''t go to a dead end, in fact, I can also develop based on myself." Yongze suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    Some novel inspirations emerged continuously, and Yongze seemed to have an epiphany again.


    "I should use the breathing method as the basis. Different breathing methods correspond to different immortal models. The breathing method absorbs natural energy to refine the immortal chakra, remove the so-called sword shape, and use the breathing method as the foundation..."


    "The breath of water corresponds to the natural energy mainly composed of water, and the breath of fire corresponds to the natural energy of the fire attribute..."


    At this time, there was a new row of abilities in the column showing abilities on Yongze''s template.


    ¡¾Breathe flow fairy mode (not completed)¡¿


    "Are you breathing? This name is really bad." Looking at the new ability of the template, Yongze touched his chin, feeling that the name made him very dissatisfied, and the system''s naming was too poor.


    "Forget it, anyway, when the time comes to teach others, the right to name is in my own hands." Yong Ze, who was struggling for a while, gave up trying to compete with the system.


    In fact, he thinks that even if it is called Yongze Liuxianren mode, it is much more handsome than Breathing Flow. No Konoha resident talks about the word Yongze, but he can¡¯t praise the handsome guy for being young and promising.


    Yongze tried to add points, but found that there was no problem, so he directly invested 270,000 points into the unfinished fairy mode.


    It is still the familiar pure white space, and Yongze is already familiar with it.


    In this empty space with nothing, Yongze can''t feel the passage of time, but can only feel the endless knowledge pouring into his mind.


    Soon, the absorption and refining method he had just been troubled by was suddenly determined, and the breathing flow immortal mode became a truly feasible immortal technique.


    With the burning of points, rows of new abilities appeared on Yongze''s panel.


    ¡¾You can comprehend the breath-flow fairy mode, and practice the breath-flow fairy mode all day long¡¿


    ¡¾You comprehend the breathing flow fairy mode, and cultivate into the water breathing fairy mode¡¿


    ¡¾You can comprehend the breathing immortal mode, and practice the breathing immortal mode of becoming soil¡¿


    ¡¾You comprehend the immortal mode of breathing flow, and cultivate the mode of breathing immortal into the wind¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    At this moment, Yongze obtained a large number of fairy modes corresponding to different natural energy attributes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 368： Unexpected harvest, true sun mode

    Chapter 368 Unexpected harvest, the real blazing sun mode


    Happy time is always short, just like a student¡¯s summer vacation, which seems to last for two months, but it always feels like the vacation was just a few days ago, and class starts today.


    Although 270,000 is a lot, Yongze just felt that he had just entered and had just started to enjoy himself, so he had no choice but to come out.


    "Huh." Yongze took a deep breath, and then exhaled, looking at the long list of abilities related to the fairy mode on the list, showing a satisfied smile.


    It took nearly a year and spent more than 1,200,000 points before and after, and I finally got my own fairy mode.


    Although it took a lot of time and points, Yongze felt that it was worth the money.


    Maybe with these points and time, he can go directly to the immortal mode of one of the three holy places. His immortal mode realm should be able to surpass Zhujian, who was reincarnated from the dirt.


    Or save these points and leave them for future new templates, which can instantly increase the fusion degree of the template from zero to high fusion. strength.


    But Yongze really feels that these two are not as good as what he is doing now. Although it took a lot of time and points, he developed his own human fairy mode.


    He can now practice the immortal mode by himself, and because of his rich experience, he must be very fast.


    The points won¡¯t run every week, and you can get more with the increase of prosperity, so the template will be full no matter what, it¡¯s a question of faster and slower.


    But now, Yongze''s strength is already invincible in the ninja world. Except for the sealed Kaguya, and the dead but not completely dead Six Paths Sage, no one is Yongze''s opponent. He doesn''t have to rush for success like before.


    Before I tried every means to increase my strength because I wanted to spend the Nine-Tails Night 100% safe and prevent accidents from happening.


    Now that there is no such requirement, you can consider long-term issues, and the increased combat power of the self-created immortal mode is not small.


    The self-created fairy mode can not only be practiced by Yongze, but anyone can practice the breathing flow fairy mode as long as the talent is passed.


    Even if there is a mistake in the practice of Yongze''s fairy mode, it will not produce the alienation of becoming a beast, at most it will be injured, which is much safer than the three generations of holy land.


    I believe that with the self-developed sage model, Konoha will have a lot more "sages" in the future, which can effectively increase the upper limit of high-end combat power and increase prosperity in the long run.


    Yongze used Flying Thunder God to reach the top of a high mountain, and he was going to practice the breathing flow fairy mode for the first time.


    Breath flow Immortal mode was born out of breathing method. Although it cannot be completely equated with breathing method, it has many similarities. For example, Sun Breathing Immortal mode is still the most aggressive immortal mode.


    The Lieyang mode is the embodiment of the extremely high realm of the sun''s breathing practice. It is not possible to enter unless the physique is extremely strong, and the Chakra extremely strong breathing method is extremely strong.


    Although Yongze''s physique and breathing method can pass the level, but the chakra aspect is not good enough, so his previous operation is to enter the fairy mode first, and then use the tyrannical magic chakra to link the breath of the sun to enter the fierce sun model.


    Now there is no need to be so troublesome. The Immortal Mode of Breath of the Sun and the Immortal Mode are turned on, which is the Sunshine Mode, without nesting dolls.


    Yongze closed his eyes, and used the method of comprehending from the simulated space to absorb natural energy to refine the fairy chakra.


    Hurrah.


    Countless golden-red light spots were absorbed by Nagasawa into the body, and finally turned into Senju Chakra.


    After feeling that the absorbed celestial chakra was enough to activate the celestial mode, Yongze suddenly opened his eyes and activated the celestial mode.


    Dazzling golden light bloomed from Yongze''s body, making Yongze look like he was wearing a golden battle suit.


    Yongze slightly sensed the power in his body, and raised the corner of his mouth. Now he is so strong!


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Xianju was developed based on the breathing method. Although he is also in the blazing sun mode at the moment, it is much stronger than the blazing sun mode in the dungeon.


    Yongze held his right hand, and instantly a golden flame was produced out of thin air, turning into a sharp sword.


    When Yongze wanted to try his own strength in immortal mode, he stopped again.


    This place is close to Konoha. If Konoha expands in the future, this will also be Konoha''s territory.


    It is not Yongze''s style to destroy one''s own territory. Yongze thought for a while and ran to the border of the Kingdom of Fire near the sea.


    This planet is similar to the planets in his previous world, and the ocean area is much larger than the land.


    It was exactly noon at this time, and Yongze walked in the air with great strength, and finally stopped above the endless ocean.


    Chopping on the ground, he was afraid of scaring the fishermen here, so he walked a little further.


    Without accumulating energy, and without any fancy move names, Yongze just raised the flaming golden sword, the celestial chakra burst out, and swung the sword towards the ocean below.


    Hurrah! !


    A golden flame slash dozens of meters away was slashed by Yongze.


    The appearance of a large number of golden flames caused the surrounding temperature to soar, and just after the flame slash was cut out, the water in the ocean began to evaporate in large quantities.


    When the golden flame touched the water in the ocean, the evaporated water instantly produced a huge amount of mist. The area of ??the mist was so large that it even spread to the land.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and a large amount of seawater was engulfed by golden flames. For a while, a huge arc-shaped hole appeared on the downwind sea surface of Yongze, but it was quickly filled.


    "This can be done with a single blow, and the power is indeed much stronger than in the dungeon." Looking at the damage caused by his random flat a, Yongze thought.


    The increase in strength is good, but Yongze feels that his Konoha is getting more and more dangerous.


    If his strength explodes at full strength, it will affect Konoha in battles in other countries.


    "The people in the enchantment class have to find a way to make a better big enchantment."


    Yongze feels that Konoha''s enchantment is awesome on the surface, but it is useless in practice.


    Those who have the strength to reach the gate of Konoha will not be stopped by the barrier at all, and those who do not have the strength to break the barrier will not be able to reach the gate of Konoha at all.


    This is embarrassing.


    Nagazawa''s ideal barrier is the protective formation in those practice novels, which can protect Konoha when others attack the door.


    For example, the strength of the four red sun formations is very good. As long as the six-level is hit, there is basically no worry.


    But Yongze knew that he was thinking about farts. Although Konoha has enough strong people to use the four red sun formations, he can''t let them be used as enchantment tools to maintain the four red sun formations uninterruptedly. Can''t bear it.


    "The ninja school should be reformed." Yongze traced the root cause and felt that the problem lies in the ninja school.


    Ninja School was founded by the second generation. Except for the special medical students brought up by Nagasawa and Tsunade later, it basically maintains the appearance of the second generation.


    Times have changed. With Nagasawa here, Konoha and the original book have completely different fates. They have embarked on the fast track of development. The ninja school founded by Nidaime is a bit simple.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 369： Akatsuki Declaration

    Chapter 369 Xiao Organization Declaration


    Reform the ninja school, Yongze thinks this is a must.


    After Konoha expands, not only will the ninja school be reformed, but also a school for ordinary people will be established.


    Thinking of this, Yongze rushed back to Konoha directly with Fei Leishen, returned to his home and began to write the reform plan.


    He can''t just go to Minato with an idea, he has to come up with something before he can convince the crowd.


    Nagaze took out his pen, recalled the school in his previous life, combined with the special situation of the ninja world, and began to write.


    It is not impossible to directly apply any set from the previous life school, but there will be many problems.


    Now, the ninja school only has a total of six years. In his previous life, it took a total of sixteen years from elementary school to university graduation. The jump is so big that some people may not be able to accept it.


    The purpose of setting up the ninja school in Tobima is to prevent too young children from appearing on the battlefield. They must pass the assessment of the ninja school to become a ninja and go to the battlefield.


    But Feima was born in the Warring States Period after all, and was born in a ninja family. Sanguan is slightly different from Yongze.


    Most of the ninja school starts at the age of six and graduates at the age of twelve.


    In the eyes of Tomona, twelve years old is no longer a child, but an "adult" who can fight for Ninja Village and the country.


    But in Yongze''s eyes, the impure kid at the age of twelve may have just graduated from elementary school and just entered junior high school, and he is a grown-up with a hammer.


    Nagaze thought about it carefully, and finally decided to divide the ninja school into elementary school, middle school and university, but changed the time.


    Part of the primary school curriculum is basically the same as the previous ninja school curriculum, and the time is compressed into four years.


    At the same time, if you feel that your own strength and knowledge have reached the upgrade level, you can apply for early graduation and enter middle school during the entrance examination.


    The middle school curriculum has changed. In middle school, ninja schools will provide some D-level C for students to practice, and at the same time teach a series of ninjutsu knowledge such as sealing technique, enchantment technique, medical ninjutsu.


    The duration of middle school is three years. Similarly, if you are strong enough, you can apply for early graduation and enter university.


    University courses are completely different. It is no longer the same as before to learn a variety of courses, but to choose a course for in-depth study.


    For example, specialize in fire escape, specialize in water escape, even specialize in enchantment, specialize in sealing.


    If you successfully graduate from university, you will be a Chunin directly. At the same time, the student ID of a college student is equivalent to the quota of a Genin, and you can accept tasks as a Genin.


    University is the same as middle school, the same three years, and like middle school and elementary school, early graduation is also supported.


    But Nagasawa feels that with the difficulty he set, ordinary people have to do their best to graduate normally, and if they are not careful, they will have to delay graduation. If they want to graduate early, they must be a genius like Kakashi Shimizu Itachi.


    Four years of elementary school, three years of middle school and three years of university, adding up to a total of ten years, four years more than the previous ninja school, should be easier to accept than the sixteen years directly applied.


    After writing a general idea, Yongze began to refine and revise it. When the revision is almost the same, he can hold a high-level meeting.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Everyone gathers at the base." Suddenly, all members of the Akatsuki organization except Xiaonan and Jue received such an order.


    At this time, Musashi happened to be fighting loquat tenzang, and the sudden order made the two who were fighting happily a little uncomfortable.


    "Did something happen?" Loquat Juzang unhappily inserted the beheading sword into the ground, looked at Musashi and asked.


    Musashi entered the Akatsuki organization much earlier than him, and he felt that Musashi might know something.


    Musashi shook his head and said: "I have never encountered such a sudden order before, and everyone is gathering. It should be something big to announce."


    "Maybe we are about to start the official operation of our organization." Musashi speculated.


    He remembered that Payne said before that when the ten official members got together, Payne would announce what their official actions were.


    "Do you want to take a formal action? Let''s see what the leader wants to do, collect so many rebellious ninjas." Loquat Shizang''s eyes shone with a strange light.


    After staying in the Akatsuki organization for a while, Pipa Shizang was surprised to find that his strength was only mediocre among the official members of the Akatsuki organization, and he could kill many of them.


    Besides, most of those masters are rebels. For such an organization, Loquat Shizang feels that the leader of the organization must have a big conspiracy, and it is not impossible to overthrow the existing ninja world.


    The two walked together to the base of the Akatsuki organization, activated the spell, removed the huge stone at the gate of the base, and entered the base.


    The two were considered to be a relatively late group. When they arrived, there were already seven people on the field. After they arrived, there were nine people.


    After a while, the black **** Leiya also entered the base of the Xiao organization, and the ten official members of the Xiao organization arrived for the first time.


    "That''s the newcomer, Kirigakure''s forehead protector, do you know him?" Looking at the shark-faced young man standing next to Payne, Musashi poked the loquat Juzang with his elbow and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know every Kirigakure ninja." Loquat Juzang replied angrily.


    "I remember this guy, he is an Anbe ninja, and he is the subordinate of that guy Xiguashan puffer ghost." Blackhoe Lei Ya said.


    "However, it''s interesting to have shark muscles in his hands."


    "Could it be that the Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost was..." Loquat Juzo frowned slightly, and then he felt relieved again. He is not a ninja Kirigakure, so it doesn''t need to be concerned with those things.


    "His name is Kisame Kisame, and he is an S-class rebel from Kirigakure. He will be our companion from now on. Like you, he is also a full-fledged member of the Akatsuki organization, codenamed Nanto." Payne announced lightly.


    After Payne finished speaking, Kisame went down knowingly and stood next to the other official members.


    "Now that the official members of the Akatsuki organization are here, we have to start the first phase of the operation."


    At this moment, even Payne, who was a puppet, had a look of excitement on his face.


    ¡°In the first stage, we need to gather a lot of money to prepare for the following actions.


    At the same time, establish a mercenary organization that does not belong to any country, provoke some small wars, first monopolize the war commissions of small countries at low prices, and then break the ninja system of big countries and monopolize all wars.


    and also¡­"


    Payne''s words can be said to be outrageous in today''s ninja world.


    This will break the current pattern of the ninja world and plunge the entire ninja world into a more chaotic ninja war than the previous ninja war.


    ''Sure enough. ¡¯ After listening to Payne''s words, Loquat Shizang felt a chill in his heart, and the Xiao organization really had a lot of plans.


    What goal is world peace? Liar, the goal is to plunge the world into ultimate chaos.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 370： high level meeting

    Chapter 370 High-Level Meeting


    ¡®Breaking the ninja system of a big country, the Akatsuki organization is starting to be interesting. ¡¯ After listening to Payne''s words, Beiliuhu raised the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    Now he is familiar with the two blood inheritance boundaries in his body, and his strength has greatly increased. Although he is still at the bottom of the Akatsuki organization, it will not be so easy for others to deal with him.


    It just so happens that his goal is to gather all five bloods and rule the world after the boundary.


    Helping the Akatsuki organization to confuse the water in the Ninja world is tantamount to helping himself.


    Scorpion''s face was calm, as if Payne didn''t mean to subvert the ninja world but Akatsuki''s lunch was xxx, there was no change on his face.


    For Scorpion, whatever is good, it is best not to disturb him to study the eternal art.


    The idea before has already taken shape. When other people''s puppet technology breaks through, that is, when he himself reaches eternity, he will transform himself into a puppet and live forever in the world.


    Scorpion is looking forward to the day when he will become a human puppet and achieve eternity, which will push his eternal art to a climax.


    ¡®Amass a lot of money! ¡¯ Jiaodu selectively ignored Payne¡¯s subsequent words, and only received the one he was most interested in.


    If the goal is to collect a lot of money, then it has become a formal operation for him to hunt and kill ninjas who offer rewards on the black market, and he is also the treasurer of the Akatsuki organization.


    Thinking that there would be a steady stream of small money entering the Xiao organization through his hands in the future, Jiaodu couldn''t help smiling.


    It''s a good plan, he likes it.


    ¡®It¡¯s finally time to start, I can¡¯t wait. ''Finally about to start the official action, Jue''s face did not show the usual cheap smile, unexpectedly serious.


    ¡®Dangerous organization, you have to find an opportunity to leave this organization. ¡¯ Black **** Lei Ya thought to himself.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid, but that he felt that the atmosphere of this organization was not what he wanted.


    ¡®If you leave successfully, you should create an organization yourself. ''


    It is too difficult to find a place that suits your heart, why not create the place you want directly.


    ¡®It¡¯s really bold, but there should be more battles this way. ¡¯ Musashi¡¯s heart is still to rapidly improve his strength.


    His current troubles are all due to strength. If he had the strength to break through the clouds and shatter the earth like his father, why would he use such hypocrisy to rush directly to Payne and ask him what is the relationship with the masked man?


    Therefore, the most urgent task is to improve the strength.


    When the strength is reached, all the puzzles will naturally be solved.


    "From now on, you will act in a fixed two-person team."


    "A group of Musashi Loquat Ten Zang, a group of Xiebei Liuhu, a group of Kakudu Heihoe Leiya..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nagaze spent a week completely completing his ninja school reform plan.


    Although there is experience from the previous life that can be borrowed, many details need to be considered in localization, and it is these details that waste a lot of Yongze''s time.


    Of course, Yongze didn¡¯t write the proposal all week, and did nothing else.


    He completed it under the condition of normal cultivation work.


    After sorting out the plan, Nagasawa called out two Anbu, asked him to notify the third generation and the consultants, and then went to notify Minato himself.


    Because the high-level executives have an office in the Hokage Building, they drink tea in the office when they have nothing to do, so it is very convenient to convene, and they all gather in the conference room soon.


    Yongze sent the printed documents to every high-level person.


    "This high-level meeting was held mainly for one reason. I think the current ninja school has not kept up with the times and needs innovation!" Yong Ze said slowly while standing.


    "Can''t keep up with the times? I don''t think it''s appropriate for Nagasawa to assist. Our ninja school in Konoha is an existence that other ninja villages emulate." Zhuanzhu Xiaochun said with a frown.


    Yongze didn''t directly attack, but said with a smile: "Consultant, you might as well take a look at the information I sent you first, that is my specific plan for the reform of the Ninja School."


    Back to bed Koharu looked at Sarutobi Hiruzaru and Mitomon En, but found that the two had already started reading the materials, and Minato was also reading the materials, so he suppressed the rebuttals in his heart, opened the files, and started to browse.


    For a while, the huge conference room became extremely quiet, only the sound of pages turning.


    Yongze was not in a hurry, he sat down and waited quietly for everyone to finish watching.


    Three generations read it first, and after three generations read it, they sorted out the information gently, then took out the pipe, took a deep breath, and exhaled a cloud of mist.


    After other people finished reading it, Sandai said: "Yongze, it''s really hard work for you. The information is so detailed. It must have been prepared for a long time. You should have this idea very early."


    Yongze¡¯s proposal is no longer about reforming ninja schools, but creating a new ninja school system.


    Elementary school, middle school, university, the various details of each stage are really detailed, and a new department, the Ministry of Education, is also planned to be established inside.


    Three generations felt that Yongze had to prepare for at least several years before he could come up with such a thing.


    Yongze nodded and said, "I have been preparing for a while."


    Yes, one week is not short.


    "Associate Nagasawa, have you ever thought about how much energy will be wasted if you run a reform ninja school according to your idea.


    If you run a university according to your plan, you must be a senior Chunin or even a J¨­nin to be qualified to be a university tutor.


    There is also a new department, the Ministry of Education. Is it really necessary to establish a new department for the ninja school? Our Konoha only has a ninja school. Turning to bed Xiaochun looked at Yongze and said with a frown.


    She didn''t deliberately find fault, but really felt that there was a big problem with this plan.


    It is a good idea to pay attention to ninja education, but is it really good to spend so much energy?


    Konoha is just a village with a population of 300,000, and it is not a country. There is no need to make the school so complicated.


    "This plan is a bit inappropriate. It will take ten years to go through the entire schooling process, and the training time is too long.


    If this goes on for a long time, the number of ninjas in Konoha may be much smaller than that of the other four ninja villages. "Mito Menyan also followed suit.


    "Also, if more ninjutsu is opened to students in middle school and university, it may make our Konoha''s ninjutsu more likely to be stolen by other ninja villages.


    Finally, I also think Ninja School should not make it so complicated, after all, Konoha is just a village. "


    "Three generations, Minato, do you have any ideas?" Nagasawa nodded, and then looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen and Minato.


    "Not yet." Sandai said.


    "Just like the third generation, I have no idea for the time being. Nagasawa, please answer the questions of the consultants first." Minato said with a smile.


    Yongze smiled and said, "Well, let me answer the questions of the consultants first."


    Yongze looked at the two consultants, and saw that the consultants were a little flustered, but quickly calmed down.


    Now it''s a meeting, Yongze won''t be able to hit people with his strength.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 371： fundamental contradiction

    Chapter 371 Fundamental contradiction


    "Zanzhu Xiaochun''s consultant thinks that my reform plan will waste too many resources, and thinks that Konoha doesn''t need to set up a new education department, so it won''t be so motivating for a ninja school."


    "Mitomen consultants think that the process of this plan is too long, which will reduce the number of our Konoha ninjas. At the same time, ninjutsu is more likely to be stolen by other ninja villages. In the end, the plan is too complicated to apply to Konoha"


    "Two consultants, what I outlined is okay." Yong Ze looked at Zhuan Xiaochun and Mito Menyan.


    "No problem, that''s what I mean." Zhuanzhu Xiaochun nodded, looked directly at Yongze, and said in a deep voice.


    Turning to Xiaochun''s stubborn eyes, I didn''t know that I thought she was a fighter who defies power, and Yong Ze was a villain who relied on power to seek personal gain.


    Mito Menyan didn''t speak, but just nodded, indicating that there is no problem with what Nagasawa said.


    "In this way, the two people''s ideas actually have one thing in common, that is, they think that Konoha''s ninja school is the best solution now, and there is no need to make too much trouble, am I right?" Yongze asked again.


    "I didn''t say that the current ninja school is the best solution." Zhuanju Xiaochun corrected, "I mean the current form of Konoha, it is good to maintain the status quo, but your plan is really troublesome."


    "I still think so now. That plan is too troublesome, too taken for granted, unable to deal with the complex situation of the ninja world, and did not take into account Konoha''s own situation." Mitomonyan crossed his fingers and said with his head slightly lowered.


    "Well, I have roughly understood the thoughts of the two consultants, so let me ask you a question, what is the foundation of Ninja Village?" Yongze raised the question.


    The two consultants glanced at each other, and then turned to bed Xiaochun thought for a while and replied: "Of course it is a ninja. Our Konoha can become the top five ninja villages, thanks to the excellent Konoha ninjas."


    "Since the consultant knows that ninjas are the foundation of Ninja Village, why should I be excluded from increasing investment in ninja schools? Only good ninja schools can cultivate excellent ninjas." Yong Ze asked again.


    Turning to bed Xiaochun thought for a while, and quickly said: "I am not against increasing investment in ninja schools, but against your unreasonable reforms. Such a plan does not conform to reality."


    Seeing that Xiaochun was not fooled, Yongze secretly thought it was a pity, if Xiaochun didn''t react just now, it would basically be the end of the game.


    "Konoha is just a village with 300,000 people, not a country. Assistant Nagasawa, if you show your plan to the daimyo, maybe he will be interested." Zhuanzhu Xiaochun said quickly, expressing her opinion again.


    "Then do you think Konoha will always be a village with a population of 300,000?" Yongze asked with a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Otherwise?" Turning to bed Xiaochun disapproved.


    She never regarded Konoha as an independent force, but regarded Konoha as the military department of the Kingdom of Fire. Why do you need so many people next to the military base?


    Yongze now understands why the two consultants always have to argue with him in some aspects.


    He thought it was because he caused Danzo to go to jail, which made them unhappy, or because he was the assistant of the Fourth Hokage.


    It turned out that the root cause was that they never thought that Konoha would develop and become stronger without restriction.


    In fact, Konoha covers a large area, with a radius of about 20 kilometers, which is basically the same size as Yongze''s previous city.


    But Konoha''s land area and population ratio are too exaggerated. It has the land area of ??a normal city, but only 300,000 people.


    The main reason is that the original intention of Konoha was to serve as the main military force of the Fire Nation.


    The daimyo will give the money, and the ninjas will contribute. This is probably the agreement.


    Konoha is essentially a military base, and it is actually quite unscientific to have so many civilians.


    However, considering that many ninjas also emerged from civilians, it can also be regarded as a reserve source of soldiers?


    However, Nagasawa is different. He does not regard Konoha as the military department of the Fire Nation, nor does he want to be the daimyo''s younger brother, even in name.


    Although Konoha appears to belong to the Land of Fire, Konoha doesn¡¯t care much about the daimyo. It¡¯s just a formality to say that the daimyo can decide Hokage. The right to accept fate is still in Konoha¡¯s own hands.


    Nagaze, who is bound to Konoha, only has Konoha at his root, so he doesn''t allow anyone above him, and wants Konoha to be the daimyo''s sword? Want to fart.


    Nongze wants Konoha to develop without restrictions, until Konoha''s existing land cannot support Konoha''s development, and then Yongze will push to the wall that surrounds Konoha, and continue to expand with Konoha.


    This is the fundamental contradiction between him and the two consultants.


    "Sleep to bed Xiaochun, I now question whether you are still qualified for the important position of high-level consultant." After clarifying the core contradiction, Yong Ze said bluntly.


    Originally keeping you was to save face for the third generation, and also for the older generation of ninjas. Since your existence will hinder Konoha''s development, let''s go to retire.


    Turning to bed, Xiaochun was confused, why suddenly she was not qualified to continue to be a consultant.


    Back to bed Xiaochun glared at Yongze, and reprimanded: "You were not born when I shed blood and tears for Konoha, what qualifications do you have to say that I am not capable of serving as a consultant."


    Being accused of incompetence by a junior at a high-level meeting hurts Wanan Xiaochun''s weak heart.


    "Xiaochun, Yongze, if you have something to say, you can talk about it." The third generation also felt a little puzzled, but he quickly stood up and made friends.


    "Yongze, you can''t just say that Xiaochun is not capable of serving as a consultant for no reason."


    "Xiaochun, you too. No matter what Yongze said, he has made a lot of contributions to Konoha. Now he is also a senior Konoha at the same level as you. How can he be called a boy."


    "Turn to bed Xiaochun, what is your intention, you actually said that Konoha will always be a village of 300,000 people, don''t you think that Konoha will never develop?" Yongze stopped calling him a consultant, and just called him by his first name .


    "Maintaining 300,000 people does not mean that Konoha cannot develop. There are already enough people in Konoha, and any more will only increase the pressure on Konoha, which is of no benefit."


    Zanzhu Xiaochun expressed his own understanding, and gave many examples of how many people are bad for Konoha.


    The increase in the number of people will make it more difficult to manage, and it will be easier to be infiltrated by the enemy country.


    "Is this what you think, how naive." Yong Ze laughed.


    "Worried about poor management, worried about the infiltration of enemy countries, worried about the suspicion of the daimyo, worried about not being able to provide too many jobs..., worried about what to worry about, and how Konoha will become stronger."


    "If it is difficult to manage, then find a way to make him easy to manage.


    So what if the daimyo is suspicious, we are not his subordinates, we are a cooperative relationship.


    ¡­¡±


    Turning to bed Xiaochun was stunned, shocked by Yongze''s words.


    She felt the strong ambition contained in Yongze''s words. Yongze is not building Muye Village, but building Muye City, and building Konoha Kingdom.


    Mitomon Enzo was also surprised, only Minato could barely remain calm.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 372： break the rules

    Chapter 372 Breaking the rules


    "Your ambition is too great, you will harm Konoha." Zhuanzhu Xiaochun was stunned for a while, and then said.


    "I won''t harm Konoha. No one wants to see Konoha hurt more than me. I always hope that Konoha can be peaceful and develop towards a higher level." Nagasawa said very seriously.


    At this moment, even if the lie detector comes, it must be determined that Yongze is telling the truth, because Yongze really did not lie.


    If Konoha is injured, the reward will be deducted. If Konoha is destroyed, he will be finished. If Konoha develops, he will become stronger.


    It is destined that he will only focus on developing Konoha, and will not harm Konoha.


    "Let me make this clear. I have already made many plans for the development of Konoha. Opening up Konoha and accepting a large number of people is one of the most important ones."


    Although the population growth rate will not be slow in peacetime, it will take too much time to reach the level that Yongze wants. A better way is to directly accept the population from other places.


    Nagaze has great confidence in Konoha. As long as Konoha opens this door, many people will definitely be willing to live in Konoha.


    It is inevitable to mix in spies, but Yongze doesn''t care. When Konoha develops in the future, with a population of hundreds of millions, it will not be easy to mix in spies. It will happen sooner or later.


    The third generation took a puff of cigarette, puffed out a cloud, stroked his mustache, and had a complicated expression on his face.


    Yongze''s plan is beyond his imagination, and Yongze''s ambition is beyond his imagination. Compared with Yongze''s goal, his old classmate Danzo is nothing.


    He doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad, he believes in Yongze''s words, believes that Yongze doesn''t want Konoha to be hurt, and also believes that Yongze wants Konoha to become better and better.


    But sometimes, things always backfire. If one is dedicated to Konoha, it may also cause harm to Konoha.


    Through Nagasawa''s words, the third generation can see a powerful Konoha, which has a large population, a bustling street, and a large number of elite ninjas, which is more prosperous than the capital of the country of fire.


    However, if you want to grow to that level, you have to go through too many hardships.


    The Ninja Village + Country system is the first of Konoha''s creation. Konoha is the founder of this rule and also benefits from it.


    If you want to grow up to the Konoha Nagasawa mentioned, the system of country + ninja village will become a bondage.


    The daimyo will not watch Konoha develop like this, nothing else, if Konoha accepts a large number of foreigners, the daimyo will cut off Konoha''s funds and order Konoha to stop expanding, otherwise there will be no financial support in the future .


    Why do you need so many people for a military base? Want to rebel?


    Maybe Konoha can continue to develop under the pressure of Fire Nation Daimyo.


    But at this time, a new stage will usher in.


    Konoha who wants to break the rules will become the enemy of all rule beneficiaries.


    At that time, Konoha will face encirclement and suppression from a large number of countries.


    At that time, Konoha''s reliable partner Fire Country will not only not help Konoha, but may even provide weapons and funds to Konoha''s enemy forces.


    "Cough cough." Three generations coughed twice, and then said: "This is a bit far-fetched, isn''t it about school reform, let''s get back to the topic."


    "Yongze, I have a question. According to your plan, elementary school is four years, and middle school is three years. If you fail to enter a higher school after finishing elementary school or middle school, what should you do?" Sandai asked.


    Yongze¡¯s goal is really beyond his imagination. Three generations have to spend a lot of time thinking and making choices, so he chose to bring the topic back to school issues.


    "Because the elementary school has compressed the ninja school''s six years into four years, in fact, the elementary school entrance examination will be lower than the original ninja school graduation standard.


    As long as you take the class a little seriously and complete the training, you won''t be unable to go to higher education.


    If you fail to enter higher education, you can only repeat it.


    If you go to middle school, it will be much more difficult to go to school. You must study hard and practice hard to complete the job. But if you go to middle school, you can choose not to go to school, and you can become a ninja after graduation. "Yongze said his arrangement.


    It is too unrealistic for every student to go to college, although the university does not require all of them to be geniuses.


    But to be able to go to college, at least one must have some talent, or have the quality of hard work.


    It is impossible for people who have been in school for seven years to become ordinary people. This is a big waste.


    So Nagasawa''s idea is that graduating from middle school is equivalent to graduating from the original ninja school, and one can become a ninja.


    After Konoha develops into the scale of Academy City, it is possible to set up some ordinary universities. At present, the main purpose is to educate elite ninjas.


    "This is very reasonable. Some people graduate from middle school and become ninjas, and some continue their studies." Sandai nodded.


    "Ri Zhan, you are not going to agree to his plan, are you?" Zhuanzhu Xiaochun couldn''t help but said.


    The third generation stroked his mustache, and said: "Xiaochun, we are all the top management of Konoha, everything should be for Konoha''s sake, if the plan can make Konoha better, why not implement it?


    University aside, I think this elementary and middle school is set up very well, which can effectively strengthen the quality of Konoha Ninja. "


    "I think that what Nagasawa said about the Ministry of Education is also very meaningful. Our Konoha can develop to such a degree, and the Second Generation Ninja School has contributed a lot.


    Compared to before, Konoha has changed a lot in many places, but education is still in the second generation period, so we should really pay attention to it. "Minato thought for a while and said.


    Actually, he was also surprised by Yongze''s words just now, but because he has a good relationship with Yongze, Yongze also revealed some related thoughts before, so he can still remain calm.


    "The fourth generation is right. Education should be given more attention, and it should be reorganized into the Ministry of Education." The third generation nodded and said.


    The former Hokage and the current Hokage have reached a consensus, the two consultants have nothing to say, the Ministry of Education should be the Ministry of Education.


    There was another discussion, and finally Yongze''s plan was passed.


    But in terms of specific implementation, Yongze made concessions, implementing primary and secondary schools first, and postponing the university.


    For this, Yongze is also mentally prepared, he was not going to get a university right away.


    Universities are different from elementary and middle schools. First of all, the teachers of various professional courses are a problem. Only experienced Chunin and Jonin are qualified to serve.


    There are also specific majors and specific courses, which also take time to think about. In addition to professional courses, there must be public courses and elective courses.


    Even the teaching materials for college students are a big problem.


    Let Yongze do all these alone, and he is a bit too much.


    So Yongze recommended himself to be the deputy minister of the Ministry of Education, and the ministers are three generations.


    As we all know, the officers are all deputy ministers, so the third generation is just a mascot.


    Yongze plans to set up a university research group in the name of the Ministry of Education to prepare for university preparation.


    There will be three generations of strong men who are proficient in ninjutsu, and there will also be ninjas with special skills like Mako Yuhi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 373： Three heads and six arms

    Chapter 373 Three heads and six arms


    "Show me the results of your four-month cultivation."


    Training ground No. 16, Nagasawa said to Kakashi and others.


    Half a year ago, he checked the cultivation results of the four of them once, and Yongze checked again two months later, but there was not much change that time.


    Yong Ze thought about it after practicing hard for the four of them, and now it is no better than before.


    Kakashi has a kage-level strength. Maitekai has opened six doors and armed with a domineering color.


    This kind of strength is already difficult for many people to achieve even in a lifetime.


    It will not be so easy to improve on the basis of this strength.


    So Yongze changed the time to check every four months.


    "Hmph, Green comes first." Midori Inuzuka crossed her arms and walked out of the queue with aggressive steps, while shaking her hands to make everyone retreat.


    "Stand back, so as not to be injured by the aftermath of Lu''s attack."


    "The technique of shadow clone!" Inuzuka Green first separated two shadow clones, and then the shadow clones were sealed at the same time.


    "Inuzuka Ryuu Ninja hybrid transforms into a three-headed and six-armed werewolf!"


    Shining white light covered Inuzuka Midori, her two Kage clones, and Haimaru.


    "Three heads and six arms?" Yongze looked at Inuzuka Midori with a little interest.


    The white light disappeared, and a new form of Inuzuka Green appeared.


    Compared with the previous werewolf form, the height of this three-headed and six-armed Green Inuzuka has not changed much, unlike the previous explosion from 1.57 meters to more than 1.8 meters, which is a little taller than Nagasawa.


    The height and shape have not changed, but the whole body is still covered with gray hair, sharp claws appear on the fingers, ears grow on the head, and there is a gray tail wagging constantly at the back. The difference is that there are two pairs of arms and two heads.


    "Hmph, the three-headed and six-armed green is here!" Inuzuka Midori proudly put her hips on her hips and chest out.


    "It seems that there is something, and then, what is the difference in ability compared with the previous werewolf form." Yongze asked.


    "Of course it''s different from before." Inuzuka Midori took a deep breath and walked to the iron pillar for training.


    This is made of high-density metal that Yongze obtained from Master Iron that can absorb chakra.


    Nagasawa asked everyone to try it. At present, except for Kakashi''s Kamui, no one can completely destroy the iron pile.


    Even Kakashi''s armed Rachel can only cut a part, and the same is true for Kai''s Finger Gun Meteor.


    Saltwater used the shadow secret technique with all his strength, and then attached it with armed domineering, but it only left a mark on the iron pile.


    If it wasn¡¯t too heavy, and it would lose mobility when worn, Yongze would consider using this to make some armor. The defense power is still very good.


    "Werewolf Lei Baisha!" Inuzuka Midori''s six fists all emitted a dazzling blue light, and then hit the iron pile at an exceeding speed.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Inuzuka Midori''s extremely fast punch left a lot of afterimages, as if dozens of fists hit the iron suit together.


    Under such continuous and intensive attacks, fist marks were left on the iron pile.


    Then Inuzuka Green showed that having multiple hands is capricious, and that different arms launch different types of attacks.


    "How did you do it? It''s not easy to use different attacks at the same time." Yongze asked curiously.


    This is much more difficult than drawing a circle with one hand and a square with the other.


    "Of course it''s because there are three greens now, and all three greens have their own consciousness." Inuzuka Midori proudly explained the essence of her technique.


    The strongest point of this technique is that the three heads are not just good-looking, but connected with each other and have normal thinking at the same time.


    It is equivalent to three people fighting together.


    As for the gray pill? It''s just a tool dog, used to strengthen the body and enhance the strength after the fit.


    "It''s amazing that I can develop such a technique." Inuzuka Midori is proud of herself.


    "I''m the one who is amazing, right? Without me, you wouldn''t be able to do this." Suddenly, the head on the left retorted Inuzuka Midori, thinking that he was the one who made the great contribution.


    "It''s me." The head on the right refused to accept it.


    "You two, please be quiet and separate your avatars." Inuzuka Midori in the middle said dissatisfied.


    "Damn it, do you want to fight the main body?"


    "It''s just a body, watch the punches!"


    Nagaze watched helplessly as Inuzuka Midori''s six arms began to fight each other crazily.


    Boom!


    After fighting each other for a while, Inuzuka Midori was shrouded in white mist. After the white mist dissipated, Inuzuka Midori appeared with a bruised nose and a nosebleed.


    "It seems that you still have a lot of shortcomings." Yong Ze was surprised by Inuzuka Midori''s coquettish operation, and he was silent for a while before opening his mouth.


    Logically speaking, it is impossible for the shadow clone and the main body to quarrel, after all, they are both one person.


    But the fact did happen in front of Yongze, and Yongze didn''t know what to say.


    "Small accident, it will definitely not be like this when it comes to fighting." Midori Inuzuka wiped off the nosebleed with his thumb, indicating that the problem is not serious.


    "When I go back, I will use the shadow clone and give them a good meal."


    "However, if you hit the shadow clone, isn''t it the same as hitting yourself, the memory of the shadow clone will eventually return to the main body." Yongze complained.


    "Ah, it seems so." Midori Inuzuka fell into deep thought, as if she was at fault anyway, and the ninjutsu of shadow clone is too annoying.


    "Let''s be the next one, you pass the test."


    After Kakashi and Kai came on the stage, although they didn''t have any new abilities, their strength was steadily increasing, which can be analyzed through the degree of destruction of the iron piles.


    When the salt water arrived, Yong Ze didn''t let the salt water shoot immediately, but asked:


    "Have you researched it? If not, forget it this time and try again next time."


    "Thank you, Mr. Yongze, for your information and guidance on Flying Thunder God. Although there are no complete research results, there have been some results." Saltwater nodded.


    "There are results? Let me see." Yongze gestured for the salt water to start with his eyes.


    The salt water quickly formed a seal. First, he cast the shadow secret technique clone, and the shadow behind him split and stood up. Then when the shadow secret technique clone walked to the iron pile, a seal was formed suddenly, and the salt water instantly disappeared in place, appearing Arrived in front of the iron pile, and the shadow secret technique clone arrived at the place where the salt water was.


    "It''s so fast." Kakashi realized that his Kaleidoscope Sharingan didn''t even see how the salt water appeared in front of the iron pile, and it appeared in front of the iron pile the moment it disappeared. This is not an ordinary teleportation technique, but time and space. .


    "Currently, it can only be done to this extent. The exchange is performed within five meters. If it exceeds this range, the probability of failure will be very high." Saltwater explained.


    "And it consumes a lot of chakra, so it can only be used as a hole card."


    Yong Ze patted the shoulder of the salt water, said: "It is already very good, if you continue to work hard, maybe you can develop a very remarkable technique."


    "By the way, do you know fairy art?"


    Headache, just this one more, no more, sleep


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 374： The one-in-a-million immortal cultivating genius

    Chapter 374 The one-in-a-million immortal cultivating genius


    "Immortal art? What kind of art is that? It sounds very strong." Midori Inuzuka scratched her hair and asked doubtfully.


    "I don''t know." Kai replied bluntly.


    Saltwater also shook his head, expressing that he was not very clear about this information.


    "I do know a little bit, Minato-sensei told me that it is the sage mode." Kakashi thought for a while, and then said.


    Yongze nodded, and said: "It''s not wrong to call Xianshu a fairy mode."


    "In the world, there is a kind of ubiquitous energy, that energy is called natural energy, and the point of the immortal mode is to absorb natural energy and refine the immortal chakra, so that you can enter the immortal mode.


    Senjutsu Chakra You can regard it as a high-grade and high-quality Chakra. The ninjutsu released by Senjutsu Chakra is called Senjutsu, and its power is much stronger than ordinary ninjutsu.


    At the same time, the immortal mode also has many powerful abilities, such as enhancing body recovery ability, enhancing physical strength, and having super immortal perception. "


    "You look amazing, can Midori learn from it?" Inuzuka Midori looked expectantly at Nagasawa.


    "The current you are temporarily not qualified." Yong Ze replied.


    "Huh?" Inuzuka Midori was disappointed.


    "One of the prerequisites for practicing the immortal mode is to have a huge chakra, and your current chakra is not close." Yong Ze slowly explained.


    The Immortal Mode does not mean that a person with good talent can practice successfully, but his qualification to practice the Immortal Mode is the proof of his talent.


    Not everyone can practice the Immortal Mode, and the chakra must reach a certain level to practice. This level is basically equivalent to a huge amount of chakra for ordinary people.


    Although Inuzuka Midori has a lot of chakra because of his strong physique, he is still not close to practicing the sage mode.


    Among the four, the only person who has reached the standard of cultivating the immortal mode is Kakashi who has transplanted the cells between the columns.


    "My chakra is still a little short, so isn''t Kakashi the only one among us who can pass?" Inuzuka Midori asked.


    If Maitkai didn¡¯t open Bamen Dunjia, the chakra would be on the same level as her. As for the salt water, it would be a little more than hers, but not much more.


    "It''s about the same. From the current point of view, it is like this." Yongze nodded.


    But when Nagasawa suddenly mentioned the fairy mode, it was naturally not just for Kakashi.


    In fact, the breathing flow immortal mode is a immortal mode developed by Yongze himself, and the cultivation process is very different from the immortal mode of the three holy places.


    The breathing method in the breathing flow fairy mode is very important, and this breathing method is not the breathing method practiced by the special warfare squad. The two are related, but not the same.


    The **** breath in the breath flow fairy mode corresponds to different natural energies.


    In order to facilitate the practice of more people, Yongze split the Breath Flow Immortal into a part, both breathing and immortal mode.


    Practice breathing first, you can strengthen your body and strengthen your chakra, perceive natural energy, and prepare for the subsequent practice.


    Wait for the chakra to meet the requirements before starting the subsequent practice, because the foundation has been established before, and it will be very fast to practice the immortal mode at this time.


    "But because the immortal mode I want to practice for you is different from the ordinary immortal mode, it is a kind of immortal mode I created myself.


    So although you have not met the requirements, you can still practice part of the practice in advance to meet the requirements of the fairy mode earlier. "


    Since the four of them don''t know the fairy mode very well, they don''t know the gold content of the words self-created fairy mode, and they don''t show any surprised expressions. This looks quite expected.


    Yongze created a shadow clone, and asked the shadow clone to take Kakashi to a place a little further away, so as not to interfere with the other party.


    "Kakashi can formally practice the sage mode, so it is a little different from what you learned, so as not to lead you astray, so you have to practice separately." Yong Ze explained a little.


    The part of practice in advance is the basic breathing method, which does not absorb any natural energy, but pure perception. Later, the basic breathing method can be converted to other formal breathing methods.


    Yongze first explained to the three of them, and then continued with a wave of demonstrations.


    Finally, let everyone actually contact each other, and then Yongze will make corrections.


    Kakashi''s side, Nagasawa''s shadow clone is also the same, but because Kakashi is qualified, the shadow clone is directly taught the Thunder''s Breath Immortal Mode.


    "It''s so difficult, I didn''t feel the little light spots you mentioned, Mr. Nagasawa, but I was full after inhaling the air." Midori Inuzuka complained.


    Boom!


    Nagaze quickly tapped Midori Inuzuka hard with his fingers, and said leisurely: "It would be strange if you could perceive natural energy all at once."


    "The Immortal mode is no different than others. You must have perseverance to succeed. If you want to be successful, the time must be calculated in years."


    "Unless you are a one-in-a-kind immortal cultivating genius, it is possible to realize the natural energy in an instant, and to cultivate the immortal mode to a very high level extremely quickly."


    "Since there is a one-in-a-million immortal cultivating genius, why can''t that person be me?" Inuzuka Midori said unconvinced.


    Don''t look at her with a bruised nose and a swollen face, but she has to make a move, and she guarantees that Yongze will not have a second chance to punch.


    She was lying on the ground because of the first punch.


    Nagazawa refined a little Rihu Sennin Chakra, then put his hand on Inuzuka Midori''s shoulder, and injected the Sennin Chakra into Inuzuka Midori''s body.


    "Hot! It''s so hot!" Inuzuka Midori felt a raging fire suddenly appeared in her body, burning her body. Every inch of skin and every cell was not spared, and they were being burned violently.


    Inuzuka Green rolled all over the floor in direct pain.


    Nagaze shook his head, grabbed Midori Inuzuka to disperse the Rihu Immortal Power in her body, and said, "It seems that you are not a one-in-a-kind immortal cultivating genius."


    His trick is similar to that of Immortal White Snake injecting immortal power into the tester, but Immortal White Snake is a bit more advanced.


    If you can withstand the immortal power injected by the White Snake Immortal, it is equivalent to learning the Immortal Mode directly, eliminating the need for training.


    If Midori Inuzuka was able to withstand his Rihuxian power just now, it means that Midori Inuzuka has a very high talent for immortal arts and has the potential to practice Rihushen mode.


    Inuzuka Midori''s death was ignored by Maitekai and Yanyan, both of whom were very focused on practicing the immortal mode.


    Saltwater felt that the sage mode was an opportunity to change his inconclusive high-power ninjutsu.


    Kai was simply afraid that he would not be able to practice, so he had to take twelve parts to practice seriously.


    After all, his talent in ninjutsu is really mediocre. Kakashi can learn jutsu just by looking at it, but he often has to spend a lot of energy to barely learn it.


    Yongze said that the immortal mode can strengthen the body, maybe he can use the immortal mode to open the seventh door at a relatively low cost.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 375： Kakashis daily life

    Chapter 375 Kakashi''s Daily Life


    After finishing the practice in the sage mode, Kakashi dragged his tired and injured body back home.


    Being tutored by Yongze alone is not pleasant. It is one thing to have good results, but Yongze''s iron fist is not a joke.


    Originally, Kakashi felt that his strength was already good. After this afternoon of solo practice, Kakashi recognized the reality.


    Not to mention Yongze''s body, Yongzekage''s clone can easily hang him, and the Kaleidoscope Sharingan in front of Yongze''s super fast speed is presbyopia.


    What kind of divine power ignores defense, it''s useless if you can''t hit people, it''s all nonsense.


    Kakashi walked to Konoha Street, tidied up in front of the transparent glass window, and went home decently.


    Even if Hua Ling couldn''t hide it, Bai Hehua couldn''t see it.


    He didn''t want to lose his father''s majesty in front of his daughter.


    Back home, Kakashi walked to the entrance, changed his shoes, and walked into the house.


    "I''m back." Kakashi shouted as usual.


    "Thank you." Hua Yang walked out holding Bai Hehua.


    "Dad, you have worked hard." Bai Hehua imitated Hua Ling and said in a sweet voice.


    Baihehua is now more than one year old, and she can speak clearly, but she may not know the specific meaning of the words.


    Hearing the sweet voice of his lovely daughter, Kakashi felt his heart melt instantly, as if the pain in his body had disappeared, he spread his arms, wanting to hug Lily Hua.


    But Hua Ling blocked it with her hands.


    Hua Ling pointed to Kakashi''s clothes, and said softly: "Today''s training is rather tiring, you should go take a bath first, I''ve put hot water for you."


    Kakashi nodded, walked into the bathroom, took off his clothes, and started to take a bath.


    Lying in the white and smooth bathtub, enjoying the soaking in hot water, Kakashi closed his eyes and leaned down.


    Unknowingly, he has come to this step, not only has a wife, but also a lovely daughter.


    It¡¯s incredible looking back now.


    Sometimes he can still dream of performing missions with Obito, Lin and Minato-sensei in his dreams.


    Occasionally, I will remember the dead Lin and Obito.


    Before, Kakashi would often visit Obito and Lin¡¯s graves, talk to them, talk about his changes, his current life, and Konoha¡¯s changes.


    But since I joined Yongze, I have been busy. Now that I have my own family, I have no time.


    But he still often sneaks in to Obito and Lin''s tombstone.


    "If Rin and Obito knew about my current life, they would definitely feel at ease." Recalling Obito and Rin, Kakashi sighed.


    Although he is still a seventeen-year-old boy, he has many regrets.


    Tai Tulin, as well as his father, are his unforgettable regrets.


    Just when Kakashi accidentally remembered the regretful past and felt sad, a warm palm rested on Kakashi''s shoulder.


    Kakashi turned his head to look, and it was Hua Ling who came in at some time.


    At this time, Hua Ling had already taken off her clothes, and just wrapped her body in a big bath towel.


    The bathtub in Kakashi''s house is quite big, and it''s not too crowded for two people.


    "I''m very tired today, let me help you rub your back to relax." Hualing asked in a soft voice while applying body wash to Kakashi''s back.


    "Actually, it''s okay." Kakashi said calmly.


    Snapped!


    Hana Ling lightly patted the blue spot on Kakashi''s body.


    "Hiss! Hana Ling, take it easy." Kakashi took a breath and made his own contribution to the warming of the world.


    "Still being brave, I don''t know you." Hua Ling puffed up her cheeks slightly, as if she was dissatisfied.


    But Hualing was still a lot gentler on purpose, washing Kakashi''s back.


    "I saw that your complexion was not very good just now, did you recall something bad?" Hua Ling asked casually.


    "Well, I remembered the teammates who died before." Kakashi said truthfully without hiding anything.


    Having been with Hua Ling for so long, Kakashi has already told Hua Ling everything about himself.


    Among them, there are things about Obito and Lin.


    "It''s not easy for everyone in this ninja world." Hua Ling sighed secretly.


    Kakashi has regrets, why doesn''t she have them, even more miserable than Kakashi.


    Her country, Uzumaki, and her family, Uzumaki, were all destroyed.


    People who have no country and no family are as humble as grass in this huge ninja world.


    The family was ruined, so she could only wander around, relying on Uzumaki''s special physique to be taken in by Kusanagi.


    Even so, she is also the most inferior kind of person in Kusanagi, only worthy of living in the most remote dilapidated houses.


    Using vitality to treat patients, and having to work hard to clean the hospital, can only be exchanged for this kind of treatment. This is the tragedy of homeless people.


    If Kakashi hadn¡¯t met, she would probably die one day due to exhaustion of vitality, and there might be some other tragic encounters in the middle.


    As if aware of Hualing''s mood, Kakashi turned slightly, stroked Hualing''s fair face with his hand and said, "I''m sorry, it seems to have caused your sadness."


    "However, these are in the past. We are fine now and will be even better in the future."


    "Yes." Hualing nodded, and continued to wipe Kakashi''s back.


    "Hua Ling, that, hasn''t it been a long time since we had that." Feeling the smooth little hands on his back, Kakashi couldn''t help feeling a little distracted.


    When Lily Hua was just born, Kakashi abstained from **** for a long time in order to let Hualing take care of her body.


    Then, Bai Hehua is only one year old now, so she shouldn''t be allowed to sleep by herself.


    With his daughter by his side, it was impossible for Kakashi to do anything.


    So, Kakashi and Hualing haven''t applauded for a long time.


    In addition, the two of them are in the same bathtub now, Kakashi can clearly feel the moist warm air blown out by Hua Ling, and it is inevitable to think about things that men think about.


    Hua Ling lightly tapped the back of Kakashi''s head with green fingers, and said softly:


    "Sayuri Hua is still waiting for us to have dinner together, let''s talk about it after dinner."


    Kakashi''s face flashed with joy. Although he was still taking a bath, his mind was already on the after-dinner exercise.


    After washing, the two changed into bathrobes and walked out.


    While eating, Kakashi showed his elite ninja qualities and quickly resolved the battle.


    "Father, what should I do if someone bullies me?" Bai Hehua asked suddenly.


    Kakashi frowned, how dare someone bully his precious daughter?


    "Of course he stabbed him with a kunai!" Kakashi said bluntly.


    "But I''m a girl, my mother said girls can''t be so rude." Lily Hua widened her eyes, startled by Kakashi''s words.


    Kakashi thought for a moment, then said, "Then use the pink one."


    "Pink is indeed more suitable for a girl." Bai Hehua showed a look of serious thinking.


    "By the way, who bullied you?" Kakashi asked.


    "A guy with yellow hair and a long beard, and a guy with black hair and a red semicircle pattern on his short sleeves."


    "They actually think their father is stronger than you, and we quarreled. It''s really disgusting."


    "The yellow hair has a long beard on his face." Kakashi felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Bai Hehua, I''m sorry, your father doesn''t seem to be as powerful as his father.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 376： daily

    Chapter 376 Daily life


    "Hoo hoo."


    In the early morning, Naruto was jogging on the street. When he was running in the morning, he tried hard to recall the breathing rhythm in the brochure Nagasawa gave him, and adjusted his breathing.


    He is doing the "homework" assigned by Yong Ze.


    Nagaze said that he is already two years old, and he can do a little preliminary exercise to lay the foundation for the future.


    Every morning after washing up, I go for a ten-minute jog, and use the special breathing method taught by Nagasawa while running.


    In the beginning, Naruto ran very hard. It wasn¡¯t that he was too tired from running, and it wasn¡¯t that Naruto was blowing. Jogging for ten minutes was a complete underestimation of him. Under normal circumstances, running for twenty minutes is no problem.


    If you have to keep breathing while running, you will be very tired and uncomfortable.


    At the beginning, Naruto either ran for ten minutes, but often lost his breath in the middle, or he was uncomfortable in the middle of the run because of his breathing, so he couldn''t continue running.


    After persisting for a while, Naruto can basically run for ten minutes while maintaining his breath.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I got used to it because I insisted on running, but Naruto didn¡¯t feel tired after ten minutes.


    After running, Naruto walked casually in the village for a while before going home for breakfast.


    Because Yongze said that it is not good to rest immediately after running.


    Naruto didn''t know why, but Nagasawa said, so let''s do it.


    "I''m back." Naruto shouted.


    "Breakfast is ready, eat it quickly, and mom will take you out to play later." Kushina finished quickly, then took off her apron and returned to her room.


    "Where are you going to play, to see Uncle Yongze?" Naruto sat on the chair and asked expectantly before eating.


    He really wanted to hear Uncle Yongze tell the story of Yu Madara in Hashirama.


    He asked his father, but his father just told him that Hashirama-sama is a great ninja, the first Hokage who created Konoha, and Uchiha Madara is a very powerful ninja.


    Then, there is no more.


    Ask mother, mother said that she is not familiar with Lord Hashirama, but if she is Lord Hashirama''s wife, she knows a lot of things.


    Naruto was disappointed, whoever wanted to hear about Hashirama and his wife, he only wanted to hear about Hashirama and Madara''s story.


    So Naruto said he was not interested in these.


    But it aroused Kushina''s memories, and it''s up to Naruto whether he''s interested or not.


    Looking at Kushina whose hair was floating because of Chakra being too strong, Naruto was forced to be interested, and stopped a bunch of things he thought were very boring.


    He also asked a kind-hearted old man who liked to spit out choking white mist.


    The old man talked more than his parents. He seemed to know a lot about Hashirama.


    But Naruto still doesn''t like it, because there is no Madara in the story, and there is no friendship, it is all due to the construction of Konoha in Hashirama.


    He still likes the Hashirama Nagasawa talked about.


    Although Hashirama in Yongze¡¯s story is not as great and omnipotent as his father and grandfather, he may even be sad for a long time because of someone else¡¯s words, but he is also very natural, and he will laugh loudly when his friend is embarrassed , but Naruto felt that Hashirama Nagasawa said was the most cordial.


    "Nagazawa? Of course not, he and Minato should be working in the Hokage Building at this time." Kushina''s figure came from the room.


    "I see." Naruto was a little disappointed.


    Yongze seems to be very busy during this time, he hasn''t seen Yongze for a while.


    "I''ll take you to Xiao Sasuke''s house to play today." After changing her clothes, Kushina walked out of the room and said to Naruto.


    "You probably haven''t forgotten little Sasuke, you''ve met him several times." Kushina asked casually.


    Because Naruto Sasuke''s age difference is similar, when Uchiha Mikoto comes to Kushina''s house to play, she usually brings Sasuke with her.


    "That guy, of course I won''t forget." Naruto nodded, expressing that he hadn''t forgotten Sasuke.


    "Our game hasn''t been decided yet."


    He competed with Sasuke twice. For the first time, Naruto was slightly better by relying on the previous practice.


    The second time, Sasuke didn''t know why the jigsaw technology was advancing by leaps and bounds. He was careless, and unexpectedly slowed down by a step, and lost the duel by one piece.


    However, next time, Naruto is confident that he will win.


    Looking at the last lesson, he won''t be careless anymore. Coupled with his rich experience, he will definitely win.


    After Naruto finished eating, Kushina took Naruto to Sasuke''s house.


    Sasuke''s family only has Sasuke and Uchiha Mikoto.


    Itachi has joined the special warfare class, practicing breathing techniques, and has stricter requirements on himself.


    At this time, Itachi was already practicing breathing in the special operations class.


    And Fuyue is also very busy recently, basically leaving early and returning late.


    The reform of the police department is no longer in the hands of Uchiha alone.


    A series of things such as various position issues in the police department, the emotions of the clansmen, etc. made Fu Yue busy.


    "Mikoto, I''m here to find you." Kushina smiled and waved to Kushina in Yard.


    "Hello, Aunt Mikoto." Naruto said politely.


    Uchiha Mikoto nodded with a gentle smile, and then said to Sasuke next to him: "Naruto is here, go and play with him."


    "Okay." Sasuke nodded, he had already greeted Kushina just now.


    Kushina and Uchiha Michat were chatting in the courtyard, while Sasuke brought Naruto to his room.


    Naruto sat on the tatami, curiously observing Sasuke''s room.


    Sasuke brought two unopened puzzle pieces, put them in front of Naruto and said:


    "Come on, counting this match, it will be three times, two out of three games, whoever wins this time will be the most powerful."


    Naruto raised the corner of his mouth and laughed loudly: "Last time, you were careless and let you win. This time it will definitely be me!"


    Sasuke snorted coldly, and said: "You won the first time because I was not familiar with it. The second time you not only lost to me, but I will win this time."


    Both of them refused to accept each other, no matter how they looked at each other, they were not pleasing to the eye, and soon began to unpack the jigsaw puzzle and have a duel.


    The jigsaw puzzle that the two put together was not the kind with a few dozen large pieces, but a complex jigsaw puzzle with a total of five hundred pieces.


    Both desperately want to beat each other, watching the picture carefully while making quick movements of their hands.


    When both of them reached 90% of completion, they both felt that they had the chance to win, so they glanced at each other, only to find that the other''s progress was the same as their own, and they were shocked instantly, so they accelerated again.


    At this moment of racing against time, the door of Sasuke''s room was opened.


    Uchiha Mikoto and Kushina stood outside the door.


    "Naruto, get up, and go shopping with Aunt Mikoto with me."


    "Sasuke, do you want to go shopping with mom?"


    The two asked each of their children.


    The outcome is about to come, Naruto naturally doesn''t want to give up halfway, not to mention, he doesn''t like shopping.


    Naruto didn''t know the meaning of shopping, so he walked on the street meaninglessly.


    If you want to buy something, choose a store in advance, then go straight to it, and leave after shopping. Wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient?


    "No, I have to finish the puzzle first." Naruto said without looking back.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, please wait a moment, I''m going to finish the puzzle." Sasuke also said without looking back, quickly picking out the puzzle in his hand and putting it in the correct position.


    Jiu Xinnai raised her eyebrows. The two kids were so crazy that they dared to ignore her.


    Kushina grabbed Naruto''s stamina, lifted it up and said, "Sitting for too long is not good for your health, let''s go for a walk with mom."


    Looking at the jigsaw puzzle that was gradually moving away from him, and Sasuke who was still working on the puzzle, Naruto''s eyes widened and he shouted: "No!"


    In the end, the worst scenario Naruto imagined did not happen, and Sasuke could not escape Kushina''s claws, and he failed to complete the puzzle.


    The two followed their mothers to Konoha''s commercial street.


    "This time doesn''t count, let''s fight again next time!" Naruto said.


    "Okay, although I should have won, but I can give you another chance." Sasuke raised his head slightly, as if he was a big red-crowned rooster who had won a fight.


    "What counts as you winning." Naruto said unconvinced.


    "Because I made more progress than you at the end." Sasuke put his hands on his waist and said confidently.


    "You obviously did it while I was being arrested by my mother, so it doesn''t count!" Naruto said rigorously.


    "The fact is that I fight more than you." Sasuke grabbed a little.


    Originally, a shocking battle would have taken place, but unfortunately, there were two more terrifying beings present.


    "Hey, there''s actually a new store for children''s clothing opened here. I haven''t been there before. Let''s go and have a look." Jiu Xinnai discovered the new store.


    "Yes." Uchiha Mikoto nodded.


    So Indra and Asura were forced to cease fighting and were taken into a children''s clothing store.


    Seeing the dazzling variety of children''s clothing in the store, Kushina''s eyes shot red, and she pulled Naruto to try on various clothes crazily.


    Uchiha Mikoto also felt very interesting, so she took Sasuke to pick up the clothes.


    Walking around in the store, putting on and taking off all kinds of clothes, made Naruto exhausted physically and mentally.


    When Kushina stopped in his tracks, Naruto thought he was going to be relieved, and felt a little lucky in his heart, until he followed Kushina''s line of sight and saw rows of girls'' clothes.


    ''Could it be that it won''t be...'' A horrible thing that was about to happen appeared in Naruto''s mind.


    He doesn''t want to wear girls'' clothes.


    But Kushina did not immediately bring Naruto to the girls'' clothing area, but to Uchiha Mikoto.


    Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, sure enough, even his mother would not be like that.


    However, the next moment, Kushina''s words let Naruto know that he underestimated his mother.


    "Mikoto, it''s pretty good here, and you can take photos as souvenirs. I think Sasuke''s facial features are soft and very similar to yours. Maybe he will be very suitable for wearing women''s clothing, not as good as us..." Kushina encouraged Uchiha Mikoto.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s not me. ¡¯ Naruto silently mourned Sasuke for three seconds.


    Although he is an opponent, he is respectable.


    "Not so good." Uchiha Mikoto said it was not good, but there was a hint of emotion on her face.


    "It''s okay, you can let Naruto be together, it should be fine if we are together." Kushina continued to encourage with a smile.


    "This will also increase their childhood memories, and maybe these photos will become very precious things."


    Uchiha Mikoto thought for a while, and felt that what Kushina said made some sense.


    Naruto:? ? ?


    Naruto didn''t know what to say for a while.


    In the end, Naruto and Sasuke reluctantly changed into pink skirts, and each left two pictures of women''s clothing.


    After strolling around for a while, Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto took Naruto Sasuke to the park to rest.


    They are not tired, one is Kyuubi Jinchuriki and the other is Konoha Jominin, they will not be tired after a day of shopping.


    After all, Naruto Sasuke is a two-year-old child, relatively delicate, so he came to the park to rest.


    After not sitting for a while, Kushina saw something novel, so she took Uchiha Mikoto to see it, and then told Naruto Sasuke not to run around, just rest nearby.


    Maybe because they were tired from shopping just now, the two did not continue the previous quarrel, but sat there quietly to rest.


    After resting enough, Naruto felt bored, and then accidentally saw a sandy field next to him, where a man with white hair and shirt and trousers was building a house with sand, and the pile looked decent.


    Naruto walked over curiously, and asked, "Hello, the house you piled up looks like, how did you do it?"


    Bai Hehua heard someone talking to herself, so she raised her head, and said as a matter of course: "That''s it, it''s just like that, it''s fine."


    Naruto fell into deep thought, saying that the other party said it, but it is the same as not saying it, saying that the other party did not say it, but he did say it.


    Naruto tried it himself, and the houses he piled up turned out to be strangely shaped, no, that kind of thing can''t be called a house at all.


    "Hahaha..." Sasuke couldn''t help laughing when he saw Naruto''s house.


    "Naruto, are you building a house that was destroyed by the explosion?"


    Bai Hehua was also lost in thought when she looked at Naruto''s ugly sand room.


    It must have been deliberately made like this, otherwise how could such things be piled up.


    This is also the second time she has played with piles of sand.


    My father went out to work, and my mother went out on business. She came to the park to play in the sand because she was bored.


    "Did you do this on purpose? You wanted to create something different." Bai Hehua asked.


    Naruto didn''t know how to answer for a while, Yuhehua''s words hit him more than Sasuke''s laugh.


    "No, I''m simply not good at this." Naruto said with some embarrassment.


    "I see, it''s normal. Except for my father, I haven''t seen anyone who can be omnipotent." Lily understood Naruto.


    She also has guys that she is not good at dealing with, such as the evil green pepper.


    "Then you haven''t seen my father, my father is also very powerful, there is nothing he can''t do." Hearing Bai Hehua brag about her father, Naruto immediately came out to stand for Minato.


    "Hmph, my father is the patriarch of the clan, he is omnipotent." Sasuke also joined the battlefield.


    Then the topic gradually changed, from whose father is omnipotent to whose father is more powerful.


    The three of them argued hard, and they all believed that their father was the strongest.


    The fight didn''t make a difference until Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto came.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 377： Tanokuni

    Chapter 377 Tian Country


    "In order to complete the first phase of the goal of collecting money and monopolizing war commissions, we must convey the reputation of the Akatsuki organization and let the small countries know that there is a powerful mercenary organization in the ninja world."


    "However, we must pay attention to the spread of reputation. Don''t attract the attention of the five major countries, and at the same time, don''t be too strong."


    "In the first stage, it is not appropriate to attract the attention of the five major powers. Those with traitorous identities should try to hide their identities."


    Recalling Payne''s request, Pipa Shizang felt troublesome, not only accepting commissions to make money, and then killing people, why is it so troublesome.


    "It''s really troublesome." Loquat Shizang complained.


    "I think it''s quite normal. Although I don''t know much about your ninja world, those ninjas from the five major countries are all very strong. It should be very dangerous to attract their attention." Musashi said casually.


    "Of course the ninjas of the five major countries are strong, and there is no comparison between the ninjas of the small village and the ninjas of the five major countries. However, the strength of our organization cannot be underestimated.


    Unscrupulously recruiting so many S-level rebels, I think the leaders of such an organization will not be afraid of the so-called five major powers. There may be other reasons. "Loquat Shizang speculated.


    "Maybe, but it''s none of our business, the worst is to run away." Musashi said it doesn''t matter, and wants him to work hard for the Akatsuki organization? What a sweet dream.


    It¡¯s okay to share the blessings, but it¡¯s better to slip away early if there are difficulties.


    "Are you really a samurai? I heard that samurai attach great importance to loyalty." Loquat Ten Zang looked at Musashi suspiciously.


    He heard from Musashi''s words that Musashi didn''t care about Akatsuki''s organization, as long as there was something wrong, he would run away immediately.


    "Of course I''m a real samurai, have you ever seen me use ninjutsu?" Musashi shook the handle of the knife and said.


    "That''s true, but are there many warriors like you in the Iron Kingdom?" Loquat Tenzang asked curiously.


    The Kingdom of Iron and the Kingdom of Ninjas have signed a contract of mutual non-aggression, so ninjas will not go to the Country of Iron, and warriors from the Country of Iron will not go to the country of Ninjas.


    Loquat Juzang is really curious about what the kingdom of samurai looks like.


    But he feels that Musashi should be the strongest among the samurai, otherwise, if the samurai are so strong, the ninja can''t replace the samurai.


    "A samurai like me..." Musashi thought for a while, not knowing how to answer.


    "It''s hard to say. I''ve been out for a long time. I haven''t challenged those seniors. I don''t know what the situation is."


    "Our goal this time is in the northern part of Tianzhi Country, which is very close to Iron Country. Do you want to go back to Iron Country?" Loquat Shizang asked.


    Musashi was moved when he heard this, but he still shook his head.


    Now he is in trouble, not only is Kirigakure''s wanted criminal, but also joined a dangerous organization like Akatsuki.


    Going to the Iron Country may bring trouble to the Iron Country, so let¡¯s go back and have a look after the matter is over.


    Anyway, it''s only been three years, and the teacher''s body should still be very strong.


    In the Iron Country, there is nothing else he can worry about except his teacher.


    "You''d better lead the way quickly, let''s have a good discussion after completing the task." Musashi smiled provocatively.


    Pipa Shizang raised his eyebrows, turned his head, made a few creaking noises, and said, "I''ve been cracking your sword skills recently."


    "Then I''ll wait and see." Musashi showed a fighting spirit.


    Immediately, the two speeded up their movements and rushed towards the north of Tianzhiguo.


    Tanokuni is a country without a ninja village, and domestic politics are corrupt, so Tanokuni is one of Akatsuki''s key targets.


    The absence of a ninja village means that the military is weak. In case of war, the only way to resist the invasion is to hire ninjas from other countries.


    Political corruption means that the country is better handled.


    The two received a commission, which was to kill Tian Zhiguo''s new minister.


    The person who issued the mission is the general of Tian Zhiguo.


    It seems that the newly appointed minister is not used to the atmosphere of the land country, and is preparing to reform, which then affects the interests of the general.


    Of course, the so-called general did not tell them this information. In fact, they should not have the name of the client.


    But with such a convenient intelligence officer as Bai Jue, everything is not a problem.


    Xiao organization not only knew the reason for this commission, but also knew a series of information about the client.


    So, Payne is going to kill the minister to complete the commission, get a bounty, and then use this matter to threaten the general and let the general reach a cooperation with them.


    All the war commissions of Tianzhi Kingdom must be handed over to the Akatsuki organization, and other commissions must also be given priority to the Akatsuki organization.


    But at the same time, the Akatsuki organization will also give Tian Zhiguo a discount, only charging two-thirds of the normal commission.


    So Payne believes that even if it is a threat, the general will accept it calmly, because the Xiao organization is cheap and easy to use, so he will make you greedy for more money.


    Payne intends to use this method to nibble away at small countries step by step, and wait until the layout is completed before attacking big countries.


    Musashi and Loquat Ten Zang are the elite among the elite, and they are also the group with the strongest body. They rushed to the destination very quickly.


    The capital of Tian Country in the lower part of the north.


    This place is very different from the other Tanokuni towns that Musashi saw along the way, and it is much more prosperous.


    Like the prosperous cities in other countries, there are also high-rise buildings here, and there are shops selling various commodities on the streets, and you can even see many special products from other countries.


    "Ten Zang, you should be more experienced than me in assassination, what should we do."


    The two searched for a street hidden in the shadows, and Musashi asked Loquat Tenzo.


    "If it were me, I would probably choose to investigate the other party''s behavior habits in advance, and then lurk in his only way at night, and then kill him." Loquat Shizang thought for a while and said.


    "After all, this is a small country without a ninja village, and its domestic military strength is weak.


    If it wasn''t for the organization''s other needs, we''d just break into the palace and kill the target ourselves. "


    "Then do as you said, first investigate the other party''s habits, and then find a chance to kill." Musashi nodded.


    After all, he is just a samurai, and he prefers to fight head-on.


    Absolutely provided complete information, not only gave them a detailed map of Tian Zhiguo, but also provided the specific location of the minister''s house.


    This is the importance of intelligence.


    If there is no absolute information, it may take a lot of effort for them to find the minister.


    With the specific position of the minister, the two of them don''t need to spend so much thinking, just go directly to the minister''s house and wait for the rabbit.


    Because the time of arrival was in the afternoon, Loquat Ten Cang and Musashi who were hiding in the minister''s house soon saw the minister who was going home for dinner.


    The minister is a somewhat thin middle-aged man. When he walked to the door, his expression was not very good, and there was a strong look of sadness on his face.


    In addition to the minister himself, there are also two sword-wielding warriors following the minister.


    However, in Musashi''s perception, the aura of the two samurai is not strong, similar to that of a ninja''s Chunin. Even before he met his father, he could defeat two samurai with one against two.


    "Tian Zhiguo is at stake if they keep messing around like this." Thinking that his gang was so corrupt that they couldn''t corrupt their colleagues, the minister sighed.


    Because he advocated reform, he won the support of many people and some like-minded people, and because of some interests, he became a minister.


    He knew how he came to be a minister. It was nothing more than a powerful general, and the daimyo wanted to use him to balance the strength of the general.


    But the minister doesn''t care, this is also the result of planning, his goal has been achieved, and he can do more in this position.


    But the minister still underestimated the degree of corruption of those people. Because of the general''s coercion and lure, a group of people who originally supported him directly turned to the general and opposed his reforms.


    Fortunately, the minister is not a vegetarian if he can achieve this position. Corrupt officials are traitorous, and he is even more treacherous than corrupt officials!


    The minister established a new department on the grounds that there are many bandits in the country and that stronger forces are needed to clean up the domestic atmosphere.


    So although it seems that the general''s rights are not reduced, in fact, part of them has been divided.


    Although the final goal was achieved, the minister felt that the situation was difficult.


    This time, the general suffered a loss due to being sufficiently accurate. Next time, the opponent will definitely be more prepared, and it is not certain whether he will succeed or not.


    "My lord, those insects are not worth your troubles." The slightly shorter warrior guard on the right said a little indignantly.


    Hearing the warrior call those people insects, the minister smiled, and then said:


    "I hope those people are real insects, so I can deal with them better.


    It''s a pity that they are very smart, but their smartness is not used to rule the country with swords, but to how to enjoy themselves and how to enrich their own pockets. "


    "Also, Takasugi, I would like to trouble you about leading a team to exterminate the bandits. The domestic bandits really need to be dealt with, otherwise the caravans will not dare to come to Tian Zhiguo." The minister said quite seriously.


    "Just leave it to me." Gao Shan said calmly, his face full of confidence.


    "Of course I believe in your strength." The minister patted Takasugi on the shoulder with a smile, and then walked into the house.


    "The samurai standing outside are average, we can do it directly now." Loquat Shizang glanced at the samurai, and then said.


    After waiting for two minutes, Loquat Juzang found that Musashi did not respond, so he looked at Musashi, only to find that Musashi was in a daze.


    "Musashi." Loquat Juzo frowned slightly, and called Musashi''s name directly.


    Although Musashi is powerful, he is really not a ninja. It is a big taboo to lose his mind early in the mission.


    Loquat Juzo felt that it was necessary to teach Musashi some ninja knowledge after he went back.


    "Huh?" Hearing his name, Musashi reacted and looked at Loquat Ten Zang.


    "I said that the samurai guarding outside are of average strength. Now is a good time to do it. Do you want to do it?"


    Although it is said that it was done during this period, it is basically believed that it was the general who did it.


    But Loquat Shizang is confident that he will not leave any traces. At that time, those people will have no evidence, and there is nothing they can do to prevent them from cooperating with the general.


    "Let''s do it now..." A thoughtful look appeared on Musashi''s face.


    Originally he didn''t care, but if he remembered correctly.


    Gao Qiao''s family died at the hands of bandits. If there is no father, Gao Qiao may also die at the hands of bandits.


    Although that incident happened in the country of grass.


    Suppress the bandits, rectify the bandits in Tian Zhiguo, plus the information of Bai Jue.


    Musashi felt that this minister might be unexpectedly a good person.


    Then the problem comes, the last thing Musashi wants to kill is a good person.


    Or, in general, he doesn''t kill people.


    Back then, he sneaked into Wuyin Village several times to find masters to fight, and he didn''t kill any ninjas he defeated along the way.


    The reason is that Musashi felt that it was wrong for him to break into Wuyin Village, and wouldn¡¯t it be even more wrong to kill the people in Wuyin Village.


    Breaking into Wuyin Village is just a helpless move to improve strength.


    If Musashi is asked to kill a minister who works for the people for money, he can''t do it.


    However, in the current situation, he doesn''t have to do anything himself, but there is no guarantee that Loquat Ten Zang will not do anything, nor what the general will do next.


    "Okay, let''s do it now. You use the transformation technique to become a minister to confuse your eyes. I will take the minister to a place where no one is around and kill him." Musashi thought for a while, and then said.


    "Okay." Loquat Shizang thought about it for a while, thought it was okay, and agreed.


    The two men dispatched together, and Musashi quietly appeared behind the minister and knocked him out.


    Then Loquat Shizang quickly formed a seal and transformed into a minister.


    Relying on super speed, Musashi easily dodged everyone and brought the minister to the relatively dilapidated outer city of the capital of Tanokuni.


    Musashi found a hidden street, put the minister on the ground, and then stimulated the minister with chakra.


    The minister felt a tingling pain in his body and woke up.


    When he found that he was not at home, but lying on a dark street, there was an unknown person in front of him. A trace of surprise appeared on the minister''s face, but he quickly adjusted.


    "What do you want to do?" the minister asked calmly.


    Since the other party didn''t kill him directly, there is still something to talk about.


    Musashi didn''t talk nonsense, and told the minister about the general''s assassination of him.


    However, in this process, Musashi hid the existence of the Akatsuki organization, only saying that he was a ninja organization.


    Because the minister seemed to be a practical person, he didn''t have the heart to do it, but chose to tell him the truth.


    "That guy is really crazy to do such a thing." The minister frowned.


    He still overestimated the general''s bearing, and underestimated that guy''s madness.


    He is still a minister if he says that again, and he is the head of civil servants in Tian Zhiguo.


    If evidence is found to assassinate him, even a general will not be good at it.


    "You should find a way to hide your name, this time I will save you, the next person may not be like me.


    For your own good, you''d better disappear in Tianzhi Country. "Musashi said.


    The minister thought for a while, and finally nodded.


    The general actually directly hired ninjas to kill him, obviously because he didn''t want to fight him within the rules.


    Then he simply took this opportunity to turn from light to darkness, hiding his power in the dark.


    Seeing that the minister agreed, Musashi was also relieved.


    Then just look for that general.


    Yesterday someone complained about Naruto''s two-year-old exercise. I can only say that this is Ninja World, and that is Naruto.


    Kai was six years old when he entered school, how many laps did he run at that time?


    No real person can compare


    So don''t bother with this


    What''s more, Naruto still jogs for ten minutes


    Is this a lot?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 378： The title is missing

    Chapter 378 Title Jun is missing


    After dealing with the minister''s affairs, Musashi went back to find Loquat Ten Zang who was still pretending to be the minister.


    Then the two left the minister''s house together and went to the residence of another target general.


    Actually, according to the entrustment, the two should have completed the task and can leave. The general''s people will make up the rest of the money.


    Even if he is an expensive general who hires ninjas to kill people, he must abide by the rules and dare not refuse to pay, otherwise he will offend a large number of ninja organizations.


    But the purpose of the Akatsuki organization is not just for that sum of money. Their main goal is to reach a cooperative relationship with the general and monopolize the war commission of the country of Tian.


    At this time, the general is enjoying a big dinner.


    A huge round table has dozens of plates of hot dishes exuding wisps of white smoke and tempting aromas.


    With so many dishes, it is impossible for the general to finish them all, so he only eats two mouthfuls of each dish. If it is particularly delicious, he may eat four or five mouthfuls.


    Moreover, the general will never eat the first bite of food, but only after others have tested whether it is poisonous, he will use chopsticks.


    He is a cautious person. Although he holds a high position and authority and holds the military power of Tian Zhiguo, he will never slack off and never leave any openings for others.


    As long as there is a slight danger, the general will try his best to eliminate that danger.


    The minister dared to move his military power, this is the most intolerable for the general.


    So the general directly resorted to the lore, hiring ninjas to kill the ministers, without giving the opponent a chance.


    "Oh, I really enjoy it."


    Just when the general thought that the hired ninja should have arrived in Tianzhi Country, and soon he could get the good news that the minister died tragically on the street, a sneer that the general had never heard appeared.


    The general raised his head and saw two strangely dressed people appearing opposite him.


    One is holding a wide giant blade, with a cross scar on his face, and the other has two sharp blades hanging from his waist, and has a pair of extremely sharp eyes.


    Shua!


    Several samurai in the room pulled out their swords in an instant, moved to the side of the general, and cautiously watched the two who suddenly appeared.


    "Who are you?" The general frowned, but he didn''t panic and asked directly.


    His side is heavily guarded, and there are experts patrolling nearby.


    The fact that the two of them came to this room without a sound under such circumstances, and even found out when they sat opposite him, showed that the two of them were very difficult.


    So the general asked loudly, so that people outside would come in to protect him soon after they heard the noise.


    Sure enough, after the general finished speaking, the samurai outside heard the movement, quickly entered the room, and surrounded Loquat Shizang and Musashi Tuan.


    Surrounded by many samurai, the two of them didn''t feel nervous at all, even Musashi took a bite of the food on the table.


    "Who are you, who sent you here, and what is the purpose?" the general hid among the many warriors, and continued to ask, while using the cover of the warrior''s body, he walked quietly towards the outside.


    Loquat Tenzang gave a **** smile, held the beheading sword and slapped the nearby warriors away, then grinned the biggest and said:


    "Master General, why should you be so afraid, we have brought you good news."


    The general paused, good news?


    With such skill, and here to deliver good news to him, could it be the high-level ninja he hired to kill the minister?


    But how would the ninja know that he hired it? He sent his men down.


    Loquat Juzo and Musashi released their aura at the same time, and Loquat Tenzo''s murderous intent seemed to frighten some warriors so that they couldn''t even hold their knives steadily, and even fell to the ground.


    Musashi''s sword-like sharpness made many warriors feel uneasy.


    Seeing that both of them hadn''t made a move yet, and the samurai on his side were almost at rest, the general stopped in his tracks. He knew that it was useless to sneak around.


    Although he still has a strong man he recruited nearby, but even that strong man can''t do this step just by relying on momentum.


    "Go out, I want to talk to these two." The general ordered his subordinate Bushido.


    The warriors looked at each other, and finally walked out.


    Although I don''t know why the general suddenly wants to face two dangerous intruders alone, but since he is a general, let''s obey.


    "The two must be the ninjas who accepted the commission." The general asked.


    Pipa Shizang''s eyes flashed a strange color. He wanted to scare the general, but he didn''t expect to be guessed.


    "Yes, you will get the news of the minister''s disappearance tomorrow." Musashi nodded and said.


    "Are those two here to collect the remaining entrustment money? I''ll send someone to prepare it right away." The general said quickly.


    "Please wait here for a while, both of you."


    "There is no rush for the commission, I have something else to tell you when I come here." Loquat Shizang said flatly.


    The general nodded to show that he understood.


    He knew that Musashi and the others must have other plans for coming, otherwise, how could they come to him as a client for no reason.


    However, the two of them didn''t make a big move just now, so it shouldn''t be to trouble him, maybe it''s a good thing.


    "Let me just say it straight, our organization wants to monopolize the war entrustment of the land country, and in the future, the war of your land country will be handed over to our Xiao organization." Loquat Shizang said.


    The general''s originally soothing brows frowned again.


    Will future war commissions be entrusted to only one organization? The opponent''s picture is not small.


    "This matter is too important, let me think about it for two days." The general thought for a while and said.


    Boom!


    Loquat Shizang slashed out, and the wooden floor of the room shattered instantly, leaving a crescent-shaped cut mark.


    "We''re not here to discuss with you, but to inform you." Loquat Juzang said with a smile, his mouth raised.


    "General, you don''t want the news of you entrusting the killing of ministers to spread in Tianzhi Country." Musashi said lightly.


    "And, I believe you will be very interested in this cooperation."


    Musashi stated the conditions of Akatsuki''s organization.


    After listening to the general, he showed a look of astonishment.


    Equivalent to half the price of other ninja village ninja organizations to solve the war for them.


    Is there such a good thing?


    The general didn¡¯t expect that such a thing as pie in the sky would really happen, and someone would call to give benefits.


    The general readily agreed to the request for cooperation, saying that this trivial matter is no problem, and that all the war commissions of Tian Zhiguo will be handed over to Akatsuki.


    Of course, the general also knows that the Akatsuki organization must have other plans, but he doesn''t know that.


    A ninja organization with such powerful members cannot simply want to do charity.


    However, the general doesn''t care much. It doesn''t matter what happens to Tian Zhiguo, as long as his interests are not damaged.


    Cooperating with the Xiao organization, he will be able to earn more oil and water in the future.


    At the same time, he can more easily use the power of the Xiao organization to eradicate those who are dangerous to him.


    After discussing the cooperation, Musashi and Loquat Tenzo left.


    They don''t worry that the general will repent, because they are the leaders and have absolute power. If the general repents, they will kill the general.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For the ninja school students in recent years, the ninja school really has new changes every year.


    First of all, the emergence of medical specialty students gave all students an extra choice.


    Then the special warfare class recruits directly for the graduates of the ninja school, so that the graduates have an extra way out besides directly becoming a ninja and being assigned to the ninja class.


    And this year''s changes are even greater, directly adding an extra level.


    The existing students are assigned to the primary school stage, and there is an extra middle school above.


    And "elementary school" has changed from six years to four years.


    Of course, the students are only notified now, and the specific changes will not be implemented until the end of this semester and the next semester.


    The graduates of this class will be the last six-year ninja school graduates.


    Most of the students didn''t pay much attention to the news.


    Because the "middle school" is only three years, that is to say, in fact, elementary school plus middle school is only one year longer than the original ninja school, and the change is not very big.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that no one cares about this, and Huayang cares about this very much.


    "Then it will take five years to graduate now." Hua Yang fell into deep thought.


    She is in the second grade this year, and she will be promoted to the third grade next semester. She thought that she had almost completed half of the journey, but suddenly there was another year.


    "Are you going to graduate early?" Hua Yang couldn''t help thinking.


    Although her strength is not as good as that of Dou, after practicing diligently, Hua Yang feels that she in the third grade must have the strength to pass the early graduation assessment.


    The problem is that her family disagrees.


    She tried to mention it once before.


    As a result, her mother said no, saying that at this age, she should fully experience student life in Ninja School and leave good memories.


    Although she doesn''t just have a friend called Dou, Huayang always feels that something is missing without Dou, and even occasionally slack in her daily practice.


    "Five years..., it won''t wait for me to graduate, the pocket has already become a Jonin." Hua Yang helplessly helped his forehead.


    If that¡¯s the case, then how can they form a team to do the task, one upper ninja and one lower ninja.


    At the same time, Yongze, who is working in the medical department, does not know that there is a white-eyed girl who is worried about the long graduation time.


    "Speaking of which, you are too incompetent as a consultant, and you don''t come to work a few times a month." Tsunade crossed his arms and said to Yongze with some dissatisfaction.


    "I''m sorry, I''m too busy, and I don''t have to come every day for this position." Yong Ze complained.


    "Who said that, I''m the head of the medical department, why don''t I know about this." Tsunade put his hands down and put his hands on his hips. Because of the shaking of his body, the majestic mountain trembled.


    Yongze, who was attracted by this miracle of nature, quickly withdrew his gaze. This is not fun to watch, it will kill people.


    Although this one is big, it can¡¯t be touched. It¡¯s good to go back and find No Naoyu. It¡¯s really good to hold it in your hand.


    "As stipulated by Hokage, if you need anything, go to Minato and Sandai." Yong Ze nonsense.


    The two chattered nonsense for a while, and Yongze tried his best to bring the topic back on track.


    "How are the students practicing?" Yong Ze asked.


    It is impossible to send too many medical ninjas to the school to teach students. Konoha does not have this condition now, so medical specialty students come to the medical department for special training for two months every year.


    The content of special training is different for each grade.


    The lower grades are generally crazily tutoring theoretical knowledge, and the upper grades may be related to chakra control or actual treatment.


    "You''ll know if you come and take a look." Tsunade led Yongze outside the medical department.


    Yongze wondered why he was training outside the medical department, but it turned out that they were all practicing chakra control exercises such as climbing trees and treading water.


    "They are all students who are about to graduate. Apart from basic healing techniques, they are basically practicing Chakra control." Tsunade introduced.


    They did not approach the students, but observed from thirty meters away.


    "However, next year''s training plan needs to be adjusted." Tsunade said suddenly.


    "Why, is it that the results of the previous year were not satisfactory?" Yongze asked suspiciously.


    Because there are too many things to do, he doesn''t have time to care about the medical department.


    Although the initial medical department was established by him and Tsunade together.


    Tsunade gave Yongze a beautiful roll of his eyes, and explained: "It''s not because of your ninja school reform, which divided the current ninja school into elementary school and middle school. The changes are so big all of a sudden, and the training plan for special students must also be Follow up."


    Nagaze scratched his hair in embarrassment, as if it was true.


    Not only the special training plan of the medical department, but also the special warfare squad should be revised to increase the difficulty of the assessment.


    According to his reforms, future ninja school graduates, even middle school graduates, will be much better than the previous ones, and they will definitely not be able to follow the old standards.


    "Ahem, it''s all for a better Konoha. However, Tsunade-sama, you have worked hard. I will treat you to dinner later and reward you." Yongze smiled.


    "Eat? That''s fine. I just want to eat barbecue recently, so treat me to a barbecue." Tsunade nodded.


    She just made complaints about it, of course she wasn''t really blaming Yongze.


    Moreover, if you don¡¯t eat for nothing, Yongze¡¯s food must be eaten.


    Tsunade didn''t forget the feeling of this guy Nagasawa''s fist hitting him.


    If you can¡¯t beat it, then turn your grief and indignation into appetite, and eat you poorly.


    After finishing his work, Tsunade called Shizune who was still working on the file, and went to eat together.


    One more person has more strength, and it is her duty to eat poor Yongze.


    Yongze doesn''t mind if there is one more person, one is also welcome, and two are also welcome.


    For him now, it is no longer important for him to be rich, what he wants is for Konoha to be rich.


    Nagaze ordered a bunch of barbecue, originally wanted to order wine, but was rejected by Tsunade.


    Having experienced a painful lesson, Tsunade doesn''t want to drink with Nagasawa at all, isn''t that looking for abuse?


    During the meal, Yongze talked about other aspects of his education reform, such as the university.


    It may be because of the cannibal''s short mouth. Although Tsunade likes to talk back to Nagasawa, he surprisingly agreed directly this time, saying that he would be in charge of medical affairs.


    "Then please, Tsunade-sama." After solving a major, Yongze was in a very good mood.


    "I just hope that you can call me ''Tsunate-sama'' properly every time, instead of Tsunade-sama if you have something to do, or Tsunade if you have nothing to do." Tsunade swallowed the barbecue, and looked at Yongze with resentment.


    Yongze looked up at the sky, the ceiling decoration of this barbecue restaurant is quite tasteful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 379： Chunin Exam

    Chapter 379 Chunin Exam


    ¡¾Prosperity: 2810¡¿


    ¡¾Points: 300,000¡¿


    "It''s almost time to unlock the next template." Yongze touched his chin, imagining what the next template would be.


    The first time you choose a template, there are novice benefits, so they are relatively strong, but the second time is not as strong as the first time.


    Of course, this only refers to the performance of strength, not necessarily the actual effect.


    The template quality of the third time can already be compared with the first time.


    So logically speaking, the fourth template should be stronger.


    Yongze guessed that the templates chosen for the fourth time should all be strong men with six levels of strength.


    Although the degree of prosperity has not yet arrived, Yongze has already planned the standard.


    The priority choice that can drive the development of the entire ninja system, and the priority choice of Konoha Ninja, the next step is to look at the actual situation.


    The first is because driving the development of the entire ninja system can provide him with a high degree of prosperity.


    The second point is because of system rules, there are discounts for objects belonging to bound buildings, and it is very simple to fill up the fusion degree, which can leave a large amount of points.


    Points are a good thing. Whether it is improving one''s own strength or improving the strength of others, it can be done quickly.


    If the templates are not much different, choosing the template of Konoha Ninja can make a lot of money.


    There are still a few six-level ninjas belonging to Konoha ninjas. The later Mingzuo are all six-level ninjas. If you insist on counting, Uchiha Madara and Obito can barely be counted.


    This time, the prosperity degree has increased by 30 in two months, which is slightly better than the previous few months.


    However, according to the growth law of prosperity, a small climax of the year will soon be ushered in by a large number of graduates becoming official ninjas. By then, it is not a dream to increase prosperity by 100 a month, and the fourth template will be unlocked soon. requirements.


    So, Yongze is not worried that the fourth template will come very slowly, he only thinks about the powerful characters in the fourth template, and the Chunin exam questions.


    The Chunin Exam is a relatively important exam for Konoha, and it is the main way to quickly become a Chunin.


    In peacetime, there are not a lot of high-level war missions to do, and it is not easy to be directly promoted to Chunin based on merit, and the Chunin exam is a good choice.


    Even if you haven¡¯t graduated for a long time, as long as you have the strength, you can directly become a Chunin.


    Chunin exams are held twice a year, one in the first half of the year and one in the second half of the year.


    This time, the Chunin Exam in January, the first half of the year, will be held.


    In order to provide the quality of the Chunin exam and promote the strength of the ninja in the country, other ninja villages are generally invited to participate.


    A few years ago, because the war had just ended, and fear of problems, Konoha basically played by himself.


    Before, I wanted to invite other countries to participate together, but when I encountered Yunyin, although I won easily, I still didn''t jointly prepare for the Chunin exam.


    This time, after discussing with Minato and Nagasawa, I feel that it is time to hold another joint Chunin exam.


    Not only should invite ninjas from other countries, but also invite many, so as to promote the strength of Konoha and deter all countries.


    In terms of big countries, invite the three big countries of Tufenglei, and at the same time invite some surrounding small countries, such as Kusanagi Rain Ninja Taki Ninja.


    Originally, Minato wanted to invite the Water Country, but Yongze said that the Water Country is in chaos now, so forget it.


    At the same time, Yan Yin Village and Sand Yin Village both said that Tukage and Fukage would attend this event in person.


    Raikage didn''t go originally, after all, he was really shocked by Yongze''s strength last time, if Konoha had some conspiracy, wouldn''t he go and never return.


    But when I heard that both Kazekage and Tsuchikage were going, Raikage couldn''t sit still. They were all five major ninja villages in the five major countries. Kazekage and Tsuchikage had gone, but Raikage didn''t go. Doesn''t it seem that he is afraid of Konoha?


    In order to protect Raikage''s face, Raikage resolutely decided to go to Konoha, the den of dragons and tigers.


    And told Qi Rabi not to go out of the village before he came back, and to guard Yunyin well.


    Raikage couldn''t explain it, but again, Yongze guessed what Raikage was thinking, but he just smiled lightly.


    If you really wanted to kill him, you would have done it as early as that war.


    But killing Raikage won''t do him much good. It''s better to sell it at a good price and let Yunyin supply a large amount of rare ore produced in the Land of Thunder every year.


    Now that the Chunin exam is being held, it is even more impossible for him to kill the other party under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    Even so many Ninja villages have been invited, so Yongze is naturally not thinking about whether to jointly hold the Chunin Exam, but thinking about how to hold the Chunin Exam.


    The old method is naturally to test the theoretical knowledge first with a written test. After the written test, the forest of death will test the team''s cooperation and some basic ninja qualities. Finally, everyone will fight one-on-one to test the overall strength.


    But it¡¯s rare that so many Ninja villages came to take the exam, and three of them came to visit, and Mizukage came to visit, and they could directly talk with Five Kages in place. Nagasawa wanted to do something new.


    Yongze thought about it, and decided that neither the theory test nor the one-on-one battle in the last link can be done.


    If too many people are eliminated in the theory test, it will be meaningless to think about it later.


    As for single-handed battles, ninjas still depend on their strength, which is not easy to move.


    The death forest has a lot of room to operate. First of all, the death forest is located in a very large location, and it is the largest circular training ground in Konoha, with a radius of ten kilometers.


    Moreover, the battle for scrolls in the Death Forest takes a long time. Candidates have a total of five days to collect all the heaven and earth scrolls, and then rush to the middle tower at the center of the Death Forest within five days.


    With a large space and five days, the operability of the whole activity is too great.


    Thinking of the things he developed recently, Yongze''s eyes lit up.


    He can come to a ninja version of the Jedi battle royale.


    He has been studying healing charms and other ninjutsu spells for several months, and has made some experimental products.


    Currently there are Healing Talismans that can heal wounds, Thunder Talismans that can cause lightning damage to the enemy, and Earth Talismans that can summon an earth wall.


    Before, he wanted to seal stronger power on the spell paper, but failed many times, all because the spell paper could not withstand such a powerful power.


    One day later, Yongze had a whim, and used the alloy that could absorb chakra researched by Master Iron as a material, but he really made it out.


    Based on chakra alloy, let it absorb ninjutsu, engrave the modified psychic formula, and you can guide the ninjutsu in it, but the power will be slightly lost.


    Yongze named this the Psychic Steel Talisman.


    It is extremely difficult to make the psychic steel talisman, because the chakra alloy is very hard, and it is difficult for non-shadow-level powerhouses to destroy it, let alone complete these meticulous processing, and engrave psychic formulas on it.


    Yongze feels that even if he announces the method of making the psychic steel talisman, there are only a few people in the entire ninja world who can do it.


    No, maybe one person can''t make it, because they don''t even have chakra alloy.


    Although there are alloys in the gold organization, there are not so strong people.


    He can treat these spells as ordinary materials and hide them in the forest of death for candidates to find and enrich themselves.


    At the same time, the psychic steel is used as an "airdrop" for candidates to snatch.


    However, in order to prevent someone who is lucky enough to pick up the psychic steel talisman is equivalent to winning directly, Yongze will not leave too powerful ninjutsu in it. Too big, and changed the release time from instant to have a certain release time.


    The more Yongze thought about it, the more feasible it became.


    At that time, the examinees will be able to help him test the newly developed spells for free to see if there is any problem, and they can also promote these new spells to so many countries.


    Among other things, Yongze guarantees that the medical talisman will definitely sell well.


    Not to mention ninjas, I am afraid that many wealthy businessmen will not be able to resist spending a lot of money to buy a medical talisman just in case.


    In the end, he also got happiness, and also publicized Konoha''s power, which is simply killing four birds with one stone!


    But you can''t use poisonous fog directly like in the game.


    Yongze thought about it, this is not difficult, as long as the people in the enchantment class work hard.


    Every twelve hours, the circle shrinks inwards to build a new enchantment, and those who are trapped outside the new enchantment will fail.


    Thinking of such a fun and useful plan, Yongze wrote a rough outline, took the plan out of the office door, and went upstairs to the Hokage office.


    Nagaze first asked Minato to look at the plan.


    After reading it, Minato didn''t talk about the Chunin exam, but asked about the spell.


    "Have these special spells been successfully put into use?" Minato asked.


    Yongze nodded and said: "I have used a few of them myself, and there are no problems, but I think that if it is to be put into use, it must be actually used by people, so I came to such a plan."


    "Having said that, is it possible that our spells will be cracked by other ninja villages and copied." Minato asked worriedly.


    His main concern is this.


    These charms are of great value, and they are huge benefits visible to the naked eye.


    If such an important secret is leaked just for the sake of running the Chunin exam well, it would be a waste of watermelon to pick sesame seeds.


    Yongze smiled and said: "Don''t worry about this, let alone forever, in twenty years, no one can break my spell."


    If there is no corresponding means of secrecy, Yongze will naturally not release the spell, and it is almost enough for Konoha Ninja to use it himself.


    As for twenty years later? This thing should be an outdated product in Konoha, let them do whatever they want.


    "With you, Konoha is better than tens of thousands of ninjas." Minato couldn''t help but praise.


    Yongze''s value lies not only in his strength, but also in his ability to lead others to become stronger together.


    What Nagasawa developed, even Minato feels that it has benefited a lot, let alone others.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. It is my duty to strengthen Konoha." Yongze smiled and said.


    "With great power comes great responsibility..." Minato said a few times silently, with a sunny smile on his face.


    The old friend who obviously had great strength but was willing to spend time as a Chunin can say this now.


    Presumably the previous low-key was just keeping a low profile and waiting for a suitable opportunity.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Special operations squad base.


    After discussing with Minato about the Chunin exam, Nagasawa came to the special operations class.


    Such a good opportunity, of course we have to pull out the special warfare squad to let everyone see how powerful his breathing is.


    After a year of training, the students of the special warfare class have basically passed the assessment and become full members of the special warfare class. They have become level five swordsmen and can accept the tasks of the special warfare class.


    After a year of hard training, the current 27 members of the Special Operations Squad all have Chunin-level combat effectiveness.


    Among them, there are genius ninjas like Dou and Itachi, whose strength is far beyond ordinary people''s cognition.


    "That''s the way it is. Although our special operations squad has its own internal level, the Chunin exam is also necessary. If you want to participate, you can try it.


    This time, a large number of ninjas from other villages participated in the Chunin Exam. It is a rare opportunity. I still recommend you to take part. "Yongze summoned all the members of the special warfare class and explained on the training ground.


    "Of course, if you don''t participate, it''s okay. It''s all voluntary. You form a team on your own, in groups of three."


    Itachi and Dou looked at each other, nodded, and didn''t speak, but they knew what the other party wanted to say.


    Then he looked at Moonlight Gale on the other side of him, and asked, "Do you want to be with us, Gale?"


    Yueguang Gale Feng scratched his head, and said embarrassedly: "Forget it this time, I still have Xiyan here."


    If there is no Uzuki Xiyan, he would be willing to team up with Dou and them. Dou and Itachi are both strong and abnormal geniuses. It must be easy to team up with them.


    but¡­


    Yueguang Galefeng quietly pinched Bie Uzuki Xiyan''s palm. Although it was a little callused due to practicing swordsmanship, it was still white and tender, and it was very comfortable to touch.


    Sure enough, the girlfriend is more important, and the most important thing is to participate in the Chunin exam.


    Doudou nodded and didn''t care. The number of people is 27 people. If there are three people in a group, it will be exactly 9 groups. Don''t worry about not having enough people, but he just wants to find an acquaintance.


    Just as he wanted to see if there was anyone he was familiar with who hadn''t formed a team yet, a familiar figure walked up.


    "Dou, have you found three people in your team yet?"


    Dou was lost in thought.


    An acquaintance is an acquaintance, but unfortunately it is an acquaintance he doesn''t want to see.


    The one who wanted to join his team just now was Isamu Uchiha.


    As soon as Isamu Uchiha feels that he has improved, he will challenge him.


    Repeated battles and repeated defeats, the more defeated, the more courageous.


    Dou can only say that the name his parents chose is really good, this guy is really brave.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "There is one more thing left, I can let you join in, but I am the captain, you have to follow my command."


    Although Isamu Uchiha''s challenge is quite annoying, but this person''s strength is really good, and he is considered to be at the forefront of the entire special operations team.


    As a member of the group, it is not bad.


    Moreover, Dou Ting admires Uchiha Isamu''s perseverance.


    Of course, if the target of the challenge is not him, then he will appreciate it more.


    In addition, Itachi is also Uchiha, and he is of the same family as Uchiha Yong.


    Thinking comprehensively, Dou decided to let Isamu Uchiha join their team.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 380： Lei Ying, who is not weaker than others in his life

    Chapter 380 Raikage who is not weaker than others in his life


    "Joint Chunin Exam..." Onogi sat on the high chair in the Tukage Building, looked at the materials in front of him, and fell into deep thought.


    Peace is hard-won. The interval between the second Ninja World War and the third Ninja World War is extremely short. Everyone cherishes this quiet moment and is working hard to recover their strength.


    And Konoha, the ninja village that suffered the most losses in the war, later fought alone with Yun Yin. Even if the war was unexpectedly fast, there should be a lot of losses. Yun Yin is not a soft persimmon.


    It stands to reason that Konoha should take advantage of this time to develop well.


    Why do you suddenly want to hold such a grand Chunin exam, and invite six ninja villages to participate at the same time, three of which are five great ninja villages at the same level as Konoha.


    Although on the surface, Yinyun Yindu and Konoha signed a peace treaty of non-aggression, friendship and mutual assistance.


    But everyone understands things like peace treaties. When it is time for peace, it is a peace treaty. When it is not time for peace, it is a piece of waste paper.


    Besides, Yun Yin has just been taught a hard lesson, and Onomu doesn''t believe that those reckless people from the Kingdom of Thunder can bear this anger.


    Don''t take this opportunity to mess up the Chunin exam, so can it still be worthy of the word reckless?


    Inviting so many Dainin villages to come to their village to take part in the Chunin exams, that is not to find something to do for themselves when they have nothing to do.


    "Reply to Konoha, I will personally lead the team to take Konoha''s Chunin exam." After thinking for a long time, Ohnoki finally said.


    "Master Tukage, are you leading the team yourself? It''s not necessary. Konoha just invited us to Ninja Village, and didn''t specifically invite you." Iwagakure Ninja said a little puzzled.


    "So what, will they still refuse me to go?" Ohnoki said lightly.


    "It''s definitely not, but..." Yanyin ninja hesitated to speak.


    Doesn''t it seem that Yan Yin is very shameless, and Ying went without a special invitation.


    "Go and reply to Konoha, I have my own arrangements." Onoki waved his hand, signaling Iwagakure Ninja to go down.


    Yanyin ninja saw that Onoki had made up his mind, so he left quickly, preparing to restore Konoha.


    Onoki used ninjutsu to float down from the high chair, and then walked slowly to the French window.


    Tuying Building is very tall. If you look down from the Tuying Office, you can see the whole village in its entirety.


    Onoki didn''t know what Konoha''s plan was for preparing for the Chunin exam this time.


    But he was curious about what Konoha looks like now.


    Because of the previous spies purge operation, all the spies hidden around Konoha were killed.


    Onoki didn''t care about the death of the spy. As a spy lurking in another country, he was ready to die for the country when he went there.


    The problem is, after the spy died, he didn''t understand how Konoha defeated Yun Yin at the speed of light.


    The war started two months ago, and the large-scale war hadn''t started yet. Suddenly, one day, Yun Yin was defeated.


    If the one who lost the battle was Sand Hidden, Ohnoki would still be understandable. Surrender is fundamental.


    But that is Yunyin, a tough guy, not to mention the strength of Ninja Village, but also a bunch of reckless people.


    How could Yun Yin like this surrender so easily and give up so many benefits for nothing.


    Onoki has reason to believe that in this war, Yun Yin was severely beaten by Konoha.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa, let me see if you have reached that level after all." Ohnoki sighed deeply.


    If possible, he doesn''t want to go to Konoha himself.


    If Konoha is really cruel and ready to kill, he will definitely go and never return.


    But there is no way, there is no successor, except for one loess who barely catches the eye, and the rest are all useless, so the old man can only go there himself.


    Later, Onogi issued an order again, that is to publicize the friendship between Iwagakure and Konoha, and Tsuchikage will personally lead the ninja to Konoha''s Chunin exam.


    All possible preparations have been made, and the next thing is beyond his control.


    ...


    Sand Hidden Village.


    Luo Sha was still thinking about whether Sa Yin should send more elites from the village to take Konoha''s Chunin exam, so as to revive Sa Yin''s reputation and attract commissions.


    Because of always being defeated in wars, the daimyo of the Land of Winds no longer trusts Sand Hidden Village very much, and the annual appropriation has been greatly reduced.


    That''s why Luo Sha wants to pass the Chunin exam, and let those wealthy businessmen know that he is not weak!


    But Luo Sha was also afraid of Konoha''s plans for holding the Chunin Exam with great fanfare, so he kept considering the pros and cons.


    As a result, I heard that Tsuchikage actually wanted to lead the team to take Konoha''s Chunin exam.


    Luo Sha made a decision on the spot. This time, he personally led the team, and took Sand Hidden''s elite jinnin to Konoha to take the Chunin Exam, so as to revive Sa Hidden''s glory.


    Luo Sha has confidence in Onoki, an old fox, and Onoki will go there in person, so there should be no problem.


    Even if Konoha wants to do something, if the two of them unite, Konoha has to think about the consequences of doing it.


    And Onogi''s personal participation will definitely make this Chunin exam more powerful, making it easier for him to achieve his goal.


    It''s not unreasonable to rely on his shadow to sell gold dust to make money.


    "Reply to Konoha, I will personally lead the team to take the Chunin exam."


    "By the way, let''s spread the word in the ninja world. We Sha Yin have always been Konoha''s good ally. For the sake of friendly cooperation and development between the two sides, we went to Konoha to take the Chunin exam." Luo Sha said making arrangements.


    Although Sa Yin almost beat out the dog''s brains with Konoha a few years ago, this does not prevent Luo Sha from advocating the friendship between Konoha and Sa Yin.


    If Konoha wants to do something with Sand Yin at that time, you will be ungrateful and betray your allies.


    Although Konoha will not lose a piece of meat, it is always good to make the other party more scruples.


    ...


    boom!


    With a loud noise, a beautifully crafted wooden table instantly shattered.


    Fourth Raikage''s eyes widened with anger, and there was a trace of sawdust on his thick dark palm.


    Obviously, this table died tragically at the hands of the Fourth Raikage.


    "That coward Luo Sha actually wants to lead the team to Konoha to take the Chunin exam?" Fourth Raikage couldn''t help asking.


    Tutai nodded, and said calmly: "Among the three major ninja villages invited by Konoha this time, except us, Iwagakure and Sagakure are going to lead the team directly to Konoha to take the Chunin exam."


    Hearing this news, the brows on Sidai Raikage''s resolute face couldn''t help but frowned fiercely.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on with these people. Konoha just held a Chunin exam, and he had to lead the team to participate in it himself. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Konoha would have some conspiracy? How could everyone be more reckless than him? Raikage is even more powerful than Raikage.


    "Are you trying to use this to force me to go to Konoha too?" Fourth Raikage tried to use conspiracy theories to explain Iwagakushi''s abnormal behavior.


    "Probably not. Compared with us, the powerful Konoha should be more worthy of being targeted." Tutai thought for a while, shaking his head and said.


    During war, everyone generally wants to solve the strongest together.


    Since Konoha has always been very strong, most of the time it is Konoha who takes the most beatings.


    Of course, due to their own ulterior motives, each time they fight Konoha tacitly together, and then fight on their own in the middle of the fight. It is common to attack allies and so on.


    Otherwise, if the other four major ninja villages work together to fight against Konoha every time, then Konoha will not be able to bear it.


    After all, Madara left Konoha and Hashirama died. Although Konoha was still strong at that time, it was already going downhill.


    "It doesn''t matter, Luo Sha will go. If I don''t go, then I am not as good as Luo Sha." Fourth Raikage finally chose not to think about anything, and led the team to Konoha himself just like Ohnogi Rasa.


    Tutai thought about the pros and cons carefully, then nodded and said:


    "It''s okay to go to Konoha. The shadows of the three major ninja villages gather in Konoha. Even if Konoha wants to do something, he has to consider facing the pressure of the three major ninja villages at the same time."


    "Fourth generation, I hope you will take this opportunity to try to unite with other ninja villages to fight against Konoha." Tutai said.


    "For this reason, it doesn''t matter if you tell them the reason for the defeat."


    "Tell them that..., that''s fine, but maybe they won''t believe it."


    The fourth generation of Raikage and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki led 1,700 Yunyin elites, but they were defeated by one person, and it was still a disastrous defeat.


    If someone suddenly told Fourth Raikage that Third Tsuchikage was defeated by a single person with Five Tails Jinchuriki and thousands of elite Iwagakures, that person would even appear to be very capable.


    The Fourth Raikage would also feel that the other party was dreaming.


    His father, the third generation of Raikage, is powerful. He has cultivated to a very high level in the Raikage Chakra mode, and has the strongest physical body.


    Thus, the third generation of Raikage can stop the army of ten thousand Yanyin with one enemy.


    Relying on the extremely strong physical body, the ninjutsu can''t break the defense at all, even the skin can''t be broken.


    But blocking and defeating are two different things.


    Three generations of Raikage were able to stop the ten thousand ninjas because there was no decisive strong among the ten thousand ninjas.


    Yongze easily defeated him and Kirabi, and then killed 1,700 elite Yun Yin with one punch, and there is no shortage of Jnin and Zhongnin experts among them.


    The two sides are not a concept at all.


    Fourth Raikage doesn''t think anyone knows his father Third Raikage better than him.


    Although his father is strong, it is obvious that Yongze is stronger, and much stronger.


    "It''s okay, because this is the truth, they will see the terrifying strength of Konoha now." Tutai said in a deep voice.


    They, Yun Yin, paid a heavy price because they underestimated Konoha.


    Konoha''s strength is right there, no matter what others think, it is that strong, Sand Yin and Yan Yin will know it sooner or later.


    "Let them count the list of ninjas. I want to take some elite ninjas to take the Chunin exam."


    "Since you''re invited, prepare to lose face in your own village." Raikage Fourth said with a grin.


    He can''t beat Yongze for the time being, so let the ninja of Yunyin Village get back some face first.


    ...


    The ninja world, which was originally peaceful because there was no war, suddenly became lively because of Konoha''s Chunin exam.


    Except for Kirigakure, who is implementing the blood mist blockade policy, the entire ninja world is talking about this matter.


    Some people even say that the number one in this Chunin exam will be the most valuable number one in the Chunin exam in history.


    The organizer is Konoha, the strongest of the Five Great Ninja Villages. There are a total of six Ninja Villages from other countries participating, three of which are Shayinyan Yinyunyin, who is also one of the Five Great Ninja Villages with Konoha, and these three Ninja Villages are organized by their own The shadow personally led the team to participate.


    Such a grand Chunin exam has never been seen before.


    Many wealthy businessmen and nobles from other countries have come here to witness history and see what a grand scene this unprecedented Chunin exam will be.


    This change was something that Yong Ze never expected.


    He originally just wanted to show off Konoha''s muscles and sell his newly developed spell, but he didn''t expect it to cause such a big commotion.


    However, Yongze is also happy to see this situation. The time for the Chunin exam has not yet come, and it has caused such a big shock. If he took out his spells, it would easily shock the entire ninja world.


    The more people come, the happier he is, and the more convenient it is for him to use spells to reap wealth and enrich Konoha.


    However, there will be such a big commotion about to cause, and many foreign wealthy businessmen and nobles are interested, so the itinerary will not be the same as before.


    Before that, there were theory exams and the death forest scroll battle and the final one-on-one battle.


    It was not until the final one-on-one battle that the daimyo, aristocrat and wealthy businessman were invited to visit the Chunin exam.


    But Yongze¡¯s promotion of charms is the death forest link.


    So Yongze decided to directly invite everyone to Konoha in the very beginning to watch the Chunin exam.


    There was only a two-hour break between the theory test and the death forest, and the battle for the death forest scrolls immediately took place.


    The theory test can be skipped. After the theory test is over, the Chunin test will be broadcast live on a large screen for everyone to watch.


    "It''s really good. I didn''t expect them to take the initiative to help us promote it." Yongze was in a very good mood.


    However, since the Chunin exam has become more important, it is not possible to focus on participation, but to play Konoha and play the special combat class.


    Yongze specially found Dou and Itachi who were practicing together and said:


    "This Chunin exam is different from the previous Chunin exams. You''d better become Chunin in this Chunin exam. I will give you some rewards then."


    "What reward." Dou asked curiously.


    Itachi also put away the sword, looking at Yongze curiously.


    "It depends on what you want, whether it is ninjutsu or money." Yongze said with a smile.


    "You can also understand it as a wish, the better your grades, the higher the wish level.


    If you just want to become a Chunin, your wish can only be 500,000 taels or an A-level ninjutsu. If you want to become a Chunin with the first place, you can do it with 5 million taels, and it¡¯s okay..."


    "Five million taels..." There was a hint of longing in Dou''s eyes.


    Said to do missions to make money, but as a result, the unofficial members of the special operations squad could not accept missions at all...


    His graduation year is a mission he didn''t do.


    Although there is no shortage of money, but the money is Yongze''s, I always feel that there is a little bit of it.


    Although the five million taels was also given by Yongze, he was the one who fulfilled the agreement by himself.


    "One wish..." Itachi also showed a thoughtful expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 381： Trying hard to be handsome will suffer

    Chapter 381 You will suffer if you insist on being handsome


    Finished his work in the morning, when Kakashi was about to go home, he accidentally saw a sneaky figure beside Konoha bathhouse.


    Kakashi stopped, not to mention that he was the first team leader of the training team, and the sense of justice in his heart also made him hate this kind of voyeurism.


    Just when the sneaky figure was about to tiptoe to peek, Kakashi decided to teach him a painful lesson.


    Kakashi put his hands together, the little finger and ring finger interlaced, and the index finger and **** merged together straight.


    "Konoha Body Art Mystery Millennium Kill!"


    Whoosh!


    The powerful chakra erupted, and Kakashi disappeared instantly, turning into a stream of light and stabbing towards the sneaky figure''s buttocks.


    Standing under the window, Zilai also imagined the beautiful white bodies behind the wooden wall, not only smiled, but stood on tiptoe, looking forward to the heavenly scenery.


    Just when Zilai also felt the baptism of the beautiful woman''s fragrant water vapor, he felt a faint chill on his back, so he looked back subconsciously.


    Then he saw Kakashi who was approaching him at a high speed.


    "No!" Looking at Kakashi''s raised finger, Jiraiya seemed to feel the indescribable pain in the dark, and shouted.


    Kakashi discovered that this sneaky guy was actually Jiraiya, one of the Sannin, and his teacher''s teacher.


    But it was too late at this time, Kakashi''s strong fingers directly pierced Jiraiya''s delicate daisy.


    The pain that cannot be described in words erupted in an instant, and spread to the whole body like an electric current. Jiraiya''s face turned green all of a sudden, and he jumped ten meters high in pain, and then fell hard to the ground.


    When falling, Jiraiya didn''t give priority to protecting the important head to hold his head, but chose to cover the daisy that suffered an inhuman blow.


    Zilai also swears that nothing can be more painful than this, and he absolutely does not want to suffer it again in this life.


    "Cough cough." Kakashi coughed twice in embarrassment, then put his hands behind his back, and asked embarrassingly:


    "Master Jiraiya, why are you sneaking around in the women''s bathhouse in a gray robe? It''s easy to be misunderstood as a pervert who came to peep at the women''s bathhouse."


    If it wasn''t for Jiraiya wearing a fat gray robe on purpose, Kakashi thinks he should be able to recognize it.


    He is wearing clothes to hide his figure, and he looks furtively looking around. Anyone who looks at it will think that he is a pervert who came to peep at the women''s bathhouse.


    "What is peeping, that''s called collecting materials!" Ji Lai also subconsciously retorted when he heard the word "peeping".


    Kakashi: ¡­


    Maybe he hit the wrong guy.


    "Cough cough." Sensing that he seemed to have said something to expose himself, Ji Lai also coughed twice, and then explained:


    "Actually, I just returned to Konoha, and I was too tired, so I prepared to take a bath in the bathhouse and relax."


    "By the way, your name is Kakashi. I remember that you are not a disciple of Minato. Why are you hanging around the women''s bathhouse? Peeping is not a good habit." A glorious and righteous man who fell into the evil way of an ignorant boy.


    Kakashi was speechless, he still used the women''s bathhouse to peep? His wife is one of the best looking.


    However, Jiraiya is his ancestor after all, and he is also a senior who has made great contributions to Konoha. In addition, what he just did made Kakashi feel a little bit wrong, so he chose to let go of what he just did, and talked about it instead. Things that come and go.


    "Jiraiya-sama, you haven''t come back for a while, I''ll go and inform Minato-sensei, he should be very happy when he knows you''re back."


    "And, during your absence from the village, Tsunade-sama has also returned." Kakashi thought for a while and added.


    "Haha, I already knew about Tsunade''s affairs. There is no need for Minato. He is also Hokage now. He has a lot of business to do. Let me go find him. I just have something to do." Jiraiya got up, He smiled and said.


    Although he was hit by Kakashi with the Millennium Killer, Jiraiya quickly forgave Kakashi.


    Peeping and being beaten, I am used to it, and I don¡¯t think there is any problem. The risk and benefit are directly proportional.


    Although Kakashi''s Millennium Kill was painful, it was still better than Tsunade''s.


    Tsunade was almost beaten to death by him that time, he really almost died.


    "Then don''t bother Ziraiya-sama, I''m going home." Kakashi nodded and bid farewell to Ziraiya.


    At home, there is a lovely daughter and a beautiful wife waiting for him, what kind of conversation does it sound like standing next to a women''s bathhouse with someone from the grandparents'' generation.


    "Yeah." Jiraiya nodded, then remembered something, took out a novel from his pocket and stuffed it to Kakashi, hehe said with a smile: "Let''s consider it a meeting gift, you will definitely like it .¡±


    "Kiss Heaven..." Kakashi read the name of the novel, scratched his hair, and finally took it.


    He likes to read novels, especially when he is at his lowest, he often reads some darker novels, and some even talk about how to commit suicide.


    Kakashi left after thanking him.


    Watching Kakashi''s back slowly leaving, Jiraiya''s wretched smile suddenly became serious.


    "It''s really incredible. Didn''t expect the disciples of Minato to reach this level of strength? Even I feel the danger."


    Although there was a reason why Jiraiya put his body and mind into voyeurism just now, but the strength Kakashi showed was not tolerable and ignored.


    The lightning-like speed and the powerful and thick chakra are all telling the strength of Kakashi.


    Anyway, let Jiraiya say that when he was so old, even ten of him might not be able to beat the current Kakashi.


    "Then is it possible that he is the Son of Prophecy?" Jiraiya thought about it, and finally shook his head, denying Kakashi.


    Although Kakashi is very strong, he once met a boy who was more talented and had the eyes of the legendary Six Paths Sage.


    Even the boy with reincarnation eyes, Zirai couldn''t guarantee that he was the son of prophecy, and Kakashi had no chance.


    Zilai also tidied up the fat gray robe, covered the injured part of his hand with a distorted face, and walked slowly towards the Konoha Hospital, making a hissing sound of breathing from time to time, which showed his pain.


    Just now in front of his disciple''s disciple, Jiraiya pretended to be nonchalant for the sake of face.


    But how could it be all right, it was the chakra instilled finger piercing that delicate place!


    While passing through the crowded streets, Jirai also felt countless curious eyes looking at him, not only subconsciously speeding up his pace, but also making the torn place even more painful.


    "I should talk to Minato and ask him to list this taijutsu as a forbidden technique and enter it into the book of seals, so it cannot be used lightly." Jiraiya thought painfully.


    How can there be such a cruel and terrifying body art, which destroys a person''s body and spirit at the same time.


    Since I came here, I know why that trick is called Millennium Kill, and I have experienced the pain like a thousand-year death.


    Finally, Zilai couldn''t take it anymore, so he rushed to Konoha Hospital with a few jumps enduring the pain.


    But just when Jiraiya arrived at the gate of Konoha Hospital, a special voice suddenly entered Jiraiya''s ears.


    Jiraiya frowned for a while. This is the signal to hold a Jonin meeting. All Junin who hear the signal, except those who have special missions, or have irresistible factors, will go to the Hokage Building after hearing the signal. meeting.


    Jiraiya is of course also a Jonin, and he wants to attend the Jonin meeting.


    But his situation, Zilai also felt that it should be an irresistible factor, so he thought about it, and continued to walk towards the hospital.


    Then Jiraiya saw Tsunade walking out of the hospital.


    Konoha Hospital belongs to the Medical Department, and it can be regarded as a subsidiary structure of the Medical Department.


    But in fact, Konoha Hospital is a very important job of the medical department. The medical ninjas in the medical department all have positions in the medical department and are also doctors of Konoha Hospital.


    Tsunade is also considered a doctor, but she is the one with the highest rank, and due to special reasons, she basically does not play in person, but only gives guidance.


    However, even guidance is very important for other medical ninjas. This is the guidance from the medical ninjutsu apex medical saint.


    Today, Tsunade ordered a very difficult operation. He was going to go home to rest, but he heard the signal of the Jonin meeting, so he planned to go to the Hokage Building.


    Junin meetings are for all Jnin. She is the head of the medical department, but she is also a Junin.


    The difference is that she has more power to speak in the Jonin Conference, and she can sit closer to Hokage.


    Jilai also missed Tsunade, but he didn''t want to see Tsunade at this time. He lowered his head, trying to get away with it, and walked into Konoha Hospital without being noticed by Tsunade.


    But the two are old friends who have been together for ten years, how could Tsunade not recognize Ziraiya.


    Although Jiraiya was wearing a fat gray robe that made his figure invisible, and he deliberately lowered his head, Tsunade took a look and was sure that the person in the gray robe was Jiraiya.


    But what puzzled Tsunade was that Jiraiya was acting like he didn''t dare to meet people, and walked past her without saying hello to her.


    Zilai also desperately lowered his head, wishing he could bury his head in the ground.


    When he walked past Tsunade, Jiraiya was extremely nervous, and dense sweat appeared on his forehead.


    At the moment when the two people''s figures were staggered, Jiraiya heaved a sigh of relief, but he was not found.


    Just when Ji Lai was rejoicing, he felt a huge force coming from his shoulder, preventing him from moving a step.


    "Jiraiya, what''s the matter with you, you guy, you are still dressed like this in your own village, sneaky, and you haven''t said hello to me, what do you want to do."


    The familiar female voice came to my ears, and the last trace of luck in Jiraiya''s heart was also wiped out.


    Ji Lai also turned around in embarrassment: "Ah, it''s Tsunade, I''ve seen you for a long time, and I left in a hurry so I didn''t recognize you."


    Tsuna put his hands back and put his hands on Jiraiya''s hands on his hips, raised his eyebrows and said: "You are really there. Didn''t we meet once in the country of birds last time, so we couldn''t recognize it?"


    "But why did you come back? Didn''t you have a good time outside? You need two girls to accompany you when you drink.


    Continue to promote your story about saving the yellow-haired bad-tempered and incapable teammate in the Ninja World War. "


    Hearing Tsunade talk about this, Jilai also blushed, drank a lot at that time, and got on top, thinking that anyway, in the country of birds, it would be impossible to pass it to Konoha, but I didn''t expect to meet him to find the wet bone forest Tsunade and Nagasawa were caught by Tsunade.


    "You said it was a story, so it''s normal to make a few million small changes." Zilai also tried to save his reputation.


    "Besides, it''s not that I heard that Tukage Kazage Raikage will come to Konoha''s Chunin exam. With so many kages gathered, I was afraid that something might go wrong, so I came back." Jiraiya also revealed the real reason for his return. .


    When I heard this news in the ninja world, Jiraiya was also taken aback. I thought it was fake news. Only you, Shayin Village, still have a friendly alliance with Konoha? In the third Ninja World War, you hit Konoha the hardest, and you almost rushed to Konoha.


    Iwagakushi, this is too shameless, right? The friendship between Yan Yin and Konoha is good, Yan Yin and Konoha have a hammer friendship, but there is a lot of hatred.


    When I heard the news about Yun Yin, Jiraiya was suspicious of life. Didn¡¯t you Yun Yin fight Konoha just two years ago? Why do you have a deep alliance.


    But Zilai also investigated carefully and contacted Konoha, only to find out that this outrageous news is true.


    The shadows of the three major ninja villages gathered in Konoha, and Jiraiya was also afraid of what would happen to Konoha, and he hadn¡¯t been back for a long time, so he rushed back to Konoha overnight.


    However, the women''s bathhouse was so attractive that Jilai couldn''t help but stand in the same old position before, planning to enjoy the scenery of Konoha''s bathhouse to find artistic inspiration, and then go to Minato to ask about the situation.


    I didn''t expect to revisit the old place, but I encountered such a tragic thing as being raped.


    It¡¯s true that people¡¯s hearts are not old. At this important moment, he revisited his hometown and shouldn¡¯t enjoy the beauty of his hometown. Why did he suffer such a catastrophe? Zilai couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    "The reason is good, I''ll spare you this time, but you came just in time, you can go to the Jonin meeting." Tsunade lowered his fist.


    Ji Laiya, this guy, dared to arrange her like that in secret. Thinking about it, he became very angry. She was drunk last time and didn''t beat her up. She originally wanted to teach Ji Lai Ye a profound lesson this time, but seeing Zi Lai also looked tired He must have rushed back overnight after hearing the news, so Tsunade decided to let it go this time.


    Hearing that he was going to attend the J¨­nin meeting, Zilai also froze.


    Could the jonin meeting be done in one afternoon?


    When the meeting is over, he is afraid that all the wounds will heal by themselves.


    Seeing Jiraiya''s complexion suddenly became very bad, Tsunade was a little puzzled. She didn''t say anything just now, so she asked:


    "Jiraiya, what''s the matter with you? You don''t want to be lazy, don''t you, forget about the old man, the current Hokage is Minato."


    Facing Tsunade''s question, Jiraiya couldn''t answer it, and he couldn''t tell Tsunade that he just peeped at the women''s bathhouse and was raped.


    Besides, Jiraiya is also Minato''s teacher, so it''s fine if he''s not in Konoha, and if he comes and doesn''t go, then it''s not good.


    Jirai is also caught in a difficult choice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 382： Sannin

    Chapter 382 Sannin


    ''How to do? ¡¯ Jiraiya kept circulating these words in his mind.


    The sting from the chrysanthemum, the disciple''s expectation, which one should he respond to.


    Jirai also imagined what would happen if he told Tsunade the reason for not going.


    Jiraiya''s small theater in his mind¡ª


    "Hahaha, are you going to die laughing and inherit my property, peeping at the female bathhouse and being beaten by a younger generation''s **** bleeding." Tsunade sneered mercilessly.


    "Have you eaten? If you don''t eat, give me a punch." Immediately afterwards, Tsunade punched Jiraiya in the abdomen.


    "Does this kind of thing as soon as you come back, is it really you?"


    Thinking of Tsunade''s terrifying power, Jiraiya woke up from his fantasy in an instant.


    Then he replied decisively: "It''s okay, let''s go to the Hokage Building together."


    Absolutely don¡¯t let Tsunade know that he¡¯s not allowed to be attacked and injured by the younger generation for peeping at the women¡¯s bathhouse, otherwise he will definitely be laughed out of and beaten up.


    Tsunade knew this person too well, even if it was a friend like him who made her unhappy, there was no such thing as seriousness, and she would be sorry for her terrifying power if she didn''t lie down for a few weeks.


    Moreover, he hasn''t seen Minato for a long time, so it''s time to see his disciple who has become Hokage.


    Well, definitely not because I don''t want to lose face in front of Tsunade and get beaten up.


    "Well, let''s go." Tsunade nodded, without asking too many questions, and walked towards the Hokage Building with Jiraiya.


    On the way, the two met Orochimaru who was also walking towards the Hokage Building.


    "Oshemaru, long time no see." Tsunade greeted Orochimaru.


    "Aren''t you all in the village? Why haven''t you seen each other for a long time." Ji Lai also complained, this sentence should be said by him.


    "Hehe." Meeting friends who supported each other in the war, Orochimaru showed a rare smile and said:


    "Although they are all in the village, if there is no overlap in work, they will not see each other for several months."


    "You guys..." Zilai was a little speechless, as long as he was not in the village, how could he feel that even if the two of them were in the village, they would be similar to him.


    "Jiraiya, you are still the same." Orochimaru gave Jiraiya a meaningful look.


    Jiraiya''s chrysanthemum tightened, could it be discovered? It shouldn''t be, Orochimaru doesn''t roll his eyes.


    "Is there something you guys are hiding from me?" Looking at Jiraiya and Orochimaru, Tsunade crossed his arms and looked at them suspiciously.


    "What''s the same old look, isn''t it the same with you, no, it feels darker." Jiraiya was also afraid that Tsunade would find out something and quickly changed the topic.


    "Hehe." Orochimaru smiled and did not speak.


    "How about it, have you met the disciple who you want to find who can change the world." Tsunade asked casually.


    At the end of the war, the three of them stood in front of the grave of the victim and said their whereabouts.


    Tsunade asked Jiraiya what he planned to do in the future, and Jiraiya also said that he would continue on the journey of practice, thinking that he might meet somewhere a disciple who could change the world.


    At that time, Orochimaru made complaints about Zilai, and it was nothing to do.


    So Zilai also asked Dashemaru a little unconvinced, isn''t your Dashemaru planning to find someone to inherit your ninja way and pass on your own abilities.


    Oshemaru nodded seriously, and he told Jiraiya that he has no interest in the so-called inheritance of ninja and finding heirs. His only wish is to learn all the arts in the world.


    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade felt that Orochimaru was stunned by studying ninjutsu. There are so many jutsu in the ninja world, not to mention the ninja world, just all the jutsu of Konoha, and it is difficult to learn all of them in a lifetime.


    Then Orochimaru said that the life of ordinary people is difficult to achieve, so he will live forever.


    Then Jiraiya Tsunade felt that Orochimaru was abnormal. How could the taboo field of life be broken by ninjas.


    Isn¡¯t Senju Hashirama, the **** of ninjas, not strong enough? He also has to be turned into a pinch of loess.


    "Didn''t you ask when we met last time?" Jiraiya silently glanced at Tsunade, that was really not a good memory, I never thought that after drinking, I would meet Tsunade who was looking for the wet bone forest and Nagasawa.


    "It''s been a long time since that time."


    Jiraiya also shook his head, and then said: "No, so I won''t stop. After the Chunin exam is over, I will start the journey again."


    "So, you are still the same, you are still the Jiraiya who likes to find trouble for nothing." Orochimaru''s hoarse voice revealed a slight smile.


    "Then what about Orochimaru, are you still dreaming of learning all ninjutsu for Immortality?" Jiraiya countered.


    The goal was said to be a dream, Da Shemaru was neither angry nor ashamed, with a faint smile on his face, and said to himself: "I am constantly moving forward on this road."


    The three of them are all powerful ninjas. Although they bickered all the way, their speed was not slow, and they quickly approached the Hokage Building.


    After approaching the Naruto Building, there are more ninjas around, and they are basically around 30 years old. There are also young ninjas, but not many.


    "Master Jiraiya is back too, this is the gathering of the Sannin."


    "Yeah, since the end of that war, I haven''t seen the scene where the three ninjas gather together. It seems that the village attaches great importance to this Chunin exam. Maybe there is something special about it."


    Junin who also came to the Hokage Building to attend the meeting saw Jiraiya waiting for others walking together, and discussed.


    For ordinary genin and chuunin, they are "adults", but in their group, Sannin are their "adults".


    They are jounin because their strength is jounin. The reason why Jiraiya Orochimaru is jounin is that the highest ninja system is jounin. Kage can only be one person.


    The rare gathering of the three ninjas will naturally surprise them, and they will even wonder if there is any big action in their village.


    Aware of the gazes of people around him, Zirai was also thankful that he didn''t take off the gray robe used to hide his figure, otherwise it was all Jonin, and he must have noticed something from his walking posture.


    Jiraiya endured the shock, walked into the conference room with many jounin, and sat with Orochimaru Tsunade.


    However, Zilai didn¡¯t really sit, but it looked like sitting on the surface, but was actually supported by his legs.


    In his situation, how dare he sit down? Once he sits down, a bewitching red color will appear behind the gray robe.


    Fortunately, Jiraiya''s physical skills are very good, and it is not a problem to maintain this posture for several hours.


    Sighing lightly, Jiraiya also looked at the golden figure on the main seat.


    The young disciple who always smiled warmly like the sun has become Hokage so quickly, time always slips away when people are not paying attention.


    It happened that Minato also found the teacher he hadn''t seen for a long time, so he smiled.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and they were also relieved. The boy who promised to become Hokage had fulfilled his dream and did well. Minato was delighted to meet the teacher he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Then, Jiraiya looked at the grizzled Third Hokage on the left of Minato.


    "Old man, it seems that you are really old, no wonder you want to abdicate to the virtuous." Looking at Sarutobi Hiraku''s graying hair, Jiraiya sighed.


    During the last war, Sarutobi Hiruzen still had black hair.


    The third generation took a puff of cigarette, and glared at Zilaiye, that''s the first sentence you kid saw the teacher you haven''t seen in years?


    "My health is very good, Zilaiye, do you want to experience the teacher''s pointer for a long time?" Sandai spit out white mist and said angrily.


    None of these three disciples can make him feel at ease, each one is an old man, this is all right, call him old.


    "Let''s forget it." Ji Lai also hastily refused.


    Just kidding, although Hiruzaru Sarutobi has white hair on his head now, but that was also the third generation of Hokage in the Megatron Ninja World, and he didn''t want to be held by the third generation of Saru Demon''s explosive hammer.


    Finally, Jiraiya turned his attention to the person sitting on the right side of the water gate. It was Nagasawa, whom they had met once before at the Bird Country Tavern.


    Although the meeting was a bit embarrassing, Yongze left a very good impression on Jiraiya.


    This is an excellent ninja similar to Minato, powerful but not conceited.


    Sensing Jiraiya''s gaze, Nagasawa, who was chatting with Minato, smiled at Jiraiya, and Jiraiya nodded, as a greeting between the two.


    When it was about the same time, Minato felt that someone was getting up, so he coughed twice, signaling for Chunin to be quiet.


    Today''s Minato is no longer the little Mengxin he was when he first took over the position. With the real power of Hokage, everyone gave face, closed their mouths, and looked at Minato. kind.


    "The main purpose of this junin meeting is to discuss the upcoming chunin exam in the first half of this year." Minato said the theme of the meeting.


    Junin are not surprised, this is the latest big incident.


    After Minato finished all he wanted to say, Minato said that everyone can speak up and contribute to the planning of the Chunin Exam.


    "Since all Tukage Kazkage and Raikage are coming, we can''t lose the power of our Konoha. I propose that the examiners of each link be more powerful and prestigious." A middle-aged Jonin suggested road.


    This time is different from the previous ones. Since it is going to be big, it has to let others see how powerful Konoha is. Usually, it is no problem for the examiner to come to a special jonin. This time, there must be a powerful and prestigious person.


    Yongze thought about it, and felt that the idea was good, so he said: "This proposal is good."


    In fact, Nagasawa even wanted to make a military parade to scare Tsuchikage and the others, and there are quite a few strong people in Konoha now.


    There are three and a half pairs of Kaleidoscope Sharingan alone, Fuyue has a pair of Shisui, a pair of Orochimaru, and Kakashi only has one, so it is half.


    Even if Orochimaru does not use the kaleidoscope, it is still a powerful Kage-level combat power, so there are four Kage-level combat powers.


    Jiraiya Tsunade, the three generations who are old but not completely old, Minato and Kushina, are five kage-levels by random calculation.


    Even if Yongze doesn''t play in person, he feels that the nine people above can unleash their momentum together, which can scare the others enough, and then marvel at Konoha''s background.


    But Yongze thought about it and decided to forget it. He alone can make other ninja villages fearful, and there is no need to have another military parade.


    Of course, the main reason is that Yongze is too lazy to do it. Ninja Village is different from ordinary troops. Most of the ninjas under the village do not clearly belong to the **** army.


    If there is a military parade, there will be too many troubles.


    "I think more security forces should be prepared to prevent those outsiders from taking the opportunity to make trouble."


    "..."


    Junin do their best to contribute their wisdom and make suggestions for this unprecedented Chunin exam.


    As the legendary Sannin, Jiraiya also wanted to contribute to Konoha, but under the severe pain, Jiraiya was able to keep his face unchanged, since he did not live up to his ninja name, other things did not matter at all. Think about it.


    At this moment, he was just looking forward to the end of the meeting, so that he could go to Konoha Hospital to treat his injured and delicate place.


    Jiraiya''s anomaly caught Tsunade''s attention, and Tsunade asked curiously: "Why don''t you say a word, don''t you usually like to give pointers?"


    Jilai also showed a forced smile and said: "I don''t have any good ideas."


    Tsunade leaned towards Jiraiya, put his arm on Jiraiya''s shoulder, and smiled sinisterly twice:


    "Jiraiya, you''re not quite right today, is there something you didn''t say?"


    Suddenly disturbed, Zilai almost couldn''t control himself and sat down on the chair, but fortunately he stabilized in the end.


    Zilai also pretended to be calm, and replied: "Don''t think too much, it''s just that I haven''t seen me for a long time, so I feel this way."


    "Really?" Tsunade looked at Jiraiya suspiciously, feeling that Jiraiya was also fooling himself.


    "Forget it, I thought there was something fun to do." Feeling bored, Tsunade patted Jiraiya on the shoulder, turned back, and fiddled with his fingers in every possible way.


    "!!" Jiraiya''s eyes were tearing apart, and his expression was distorted, not because Tsunade''s slap just used some magical power to beat him into internal injuries, but because Tsunade slapped him completely on the chair .


    When the buttocks suddenly fell on the cold wooden bench, Zilai knew it was over, and the persistence of several hours was over.


    The pain as if his soul was being torn apart made him once again determined to completely seal this body technique.


    This physical technique is so poisonous!


    All the ninjas present were elite. Although Jiraiya had great endurance and didn''t make a sound, the distorted expression on his face betrayed him.


    "Master Jiraiya, are you uncomfortable?" A ninja who noticed Jiraiya''s abnormality asked concerned.


    The ninjas around subconsciously looked towards Jiraiya, and immediately saw Jiraiya''s distorted face.


    Feeling those curious gazes, Jilai really wanted to say, why do you care so much about me, I''m in a meeting now.


    "It''s a small matter. When I was traveling in the ninja world, I met a strong opponent. In order to solve his injury, I just committed another crime." Jiraiya explained lightly.


    "Now is the J¨­nin meeting, everyone should focus on the meeting."


    All the jounin then withdrew their gazes, and when they looked at Jiraiya''s pale and distorted face, their admiration grew even stronger.


    As expected of one of the Sannin, Jiraiya-sama, even if he is injured, he insists on not disturbing the meeting.


    That enemy must be a ninja with terrifying strength, and he actually caused Jiraiya-sama to suffer such a serious injury.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 383： The oppressive feeling of Kaleidoscope Sharingan

    Chapter 383 The Pressure of Kaleidoscope Sharingan


    Finally, Jiraiya went to the hospital abnormally as he wished, and healed his injured Daisy.


    It''s a pity that he is not happy at all, and even wants to cry.


    Because of Tsunade, his wound was torn, and a bright red appeared on the gray robe, which was seen by many people at the end of the meeting.


    All efforts were in vain, and Tsunade laughed at him when he was healing at Konoha Hospital.


    The only good thing is that the cause of the injury was fooled, and I saved a little bit of face.


    "It''s really unlucky..." Zilai, lying on the hospital bed, also sighed.


    On the other side, on the way home, Kakashi remembered the novel he had given him when he came, so he curiously opened it and read it.


    "How could it be..." Kakashi''s eyes widened, his face full of disbelief.


    The book Jiraiya-sama gave me is actually this kind of book!


    Kakashi closed the book, looked left and right, and found that no one saw it, so he put the book back and walked towards the house.


    I didn¡¯t expect Jiraiya-sama to look like this, but the book he wrote was surprisingly good.


    This kind of book is too dangerous. For Konoha''s safety, he, the first team leader of the training team, should criticize it carefully before making a decision.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Konoha, it''s still so beautiful and prosperous." Onoki, who led Iwagakure, arrived at Konoha, looked at Konoha''s tall and majestic huge wooden door, and sighed.


    The last time he came to Konoha in person was at the beginning of the establishment of the Five Great Nations. At that time, he and his master Nidaime Dokagemu went to Konoha to inquire about the formation of the alliance.


    It''s a pity that they were unlucky. They met Uchiha Madara before seeing Hashirama. Not only did they fail to form an alliance, but they were easily defeated by Uchiha Madara.


    The reason why they weren''t killed was just because Uchiha Madara didn''t care about them.


    It was that time that Onogi developed the character of being cautious and careful before acting.


    He has seen a real strong man, stronger than his teacher who developed the blood succession elimination, and he is not much different from him in front of Uchiha Madara.


    Facing such a strong player, one cannot be too cautious. Even so, there is almost no hope of winning.


    "That''s true. I feel that the scenery here is much better than our village. Yanyin Village feels like there are stones and mountains everywhere, which is not fun at all." A little loli with ear-length short hair next to Onogi complained.


    Yan Yin, who followed Ohnoki, wanted to refute that no matter how good the gold and silver nests are, they are not as good as his own kennel. How could he belittle his village so much.


    But when they thought about the identity of this little girl, they felt that it was better not to talk too much, and let Tuying and his elders educate themselves.


    Onoki showed a helpless smile, rubbed Heitu''s short black hair, and said:


    "Black soil, there are many stones and there are benefits of stones. They can build houses to shelter people from wind and rain, and they can also pickle vegetables. High mountains can also give people a higher vision.


    The hard stone represents the strong will of the people of the Land of Earth, and the towering peaks represent the people of the Land of Earth''s broadened vision..."


    "I don''t understand." Heitu shook his head and said blankly.


    "It''s okay, you will understand in the future." Onogi smiled when he thought of Kuroto''s age, and led Yanyin and others to Konoha.


    No matter how much he has expectations for this granddaughter, she is only a three-year-old child now.


    Onoki came this time, and he just wanted to bring black soil to gain knowledge.


    The threat of Konoha is too strong. In ordinary times, the strength of Huangtu may be able to handle it. Facing the powerful Konoha that is gradually developing towards the beginning of the village, Huangtu is not enough.


    He wants to personally cultivate an heir who can keep the foundation of Yanyin Village in the next situation in the ninja world.


    A cautious person like Onogi would naturally not put all his eggs in one basket. This time he had to accept at least three disciples, and Heitu was just the first one among them.


    Because Heitu is Onomu''s granddaughter and Huangtu''s daughter, her talent is guaranteed, no matter how bad she is, she can be the mainstay of Yanyin even if she can''t become the heir he envisioned.


    At this unprecedented moment of the grand Chunin exam, Konoha set up a defense system as much as possible in the entire Fire Nation. When Tukage stepped into the Fire Nation, Konoha knew his whereabouts, and immediately dispatched Ninja and Ohnoki make contact.


    So Konoha had already prepared for Onogi''s arrival.


    Although Iwagakure and Konoha fought fiercely during the Ninja World War, everyone was a decent person. After all, Kage came to the door in person, and he had to give each other a little face, so he sent a person on the same level as Onogi to receive Onoki.


    "Hehe, Long time no see, Ohnoki, you look a lot older." The third generation with a ticket of ninja said with a smile.


    Three generations, as the third Hokage, have the same status as Onogi''s third Tsuchikage, and both of them are old men in the ninja world, so it can''t be more suitable.


    "Hmph, Sarutobi Hiraku is not the same, your hair is all white, can you still swing your iron rod now." Onogi snorted coldly, and turned back.


    "Of course it''s no problem. Besides, I still have a lot of black hair. I think your hair will fall out soon." Hiruzaru Sarutobi said with a smile.


    Compared to the bald Onoki, at least his hair is still in good condition, with a little black hair, not all white.


    Onoki: ¡­


    Speaking of hair, Ohnoki couldn''t refute it.


    But he still refused to accept it. He felt that if Iwagakure and Konoha were as talented as they were, how could he lose so much hair?


    "Haha, I won''t argue with you anymore. Anyway, I''m already retired and I''m not Hokage." The third generation smiled and stroked his beard, ready to take Onoki and others to the specially prepared house.


    In the past, even if the chunin exams were jointly held, no one of Ying''s level would come, and it would be fine to send a j¨­nin to lead the team.


    As far as those few people are concerned, Konoha will not make it as formal as this time, just issue a few permits to enter the village in advance, and you will come and do it yourself when the time comes, and you can rent a hotel when you arrive.


    This time, Konoha specially cleared out a small forest, and then sent Kakashi and two small wooden escape experts to build rows of wooden houses for those who came to take the Chunin exam to live in.


    Ohnoki couldn''t help but be even more speechless. He felt that the third generation was showing off non-stop. If he, Iwagakushi, had a ninja of Minato Nagasawa''s level, why would he not stay in Tsuchikage''s position.


    The sighing Dokage and the laughing Sandai Hokage form a strong contrast.


    This made the young Iwa ninjas behind Ohnogi gnash their teeth. They secretly vowed in their hearts that they must perform well during the Chunin exam and beat the Konoha ninja.


    ''The hateful Third Hokage, relying on Konoha, bullied our respected Dokage like this. ¡¯ The young rock ninjas thought so.


    "Who is she, your granddaughter?" Sandai asked when going to the accommodation area.


    Heitu looks so small, he must not have come to take the Chunin exam, and he is next to Onogi, so it can only be Onogi''s grandson.


    Onoki nodded, and said: "Her name is Heitu, this time I will bring her here to experience the ninja battle in advance."


    Three generations said with a smile: "It seems that you have high expectations for her, and Heitu is quite cute."


    After finishing speaking, Hiruzaru Sarutobi was about to touch Kuroto''s head, but Kuroto dodged it.


    Heitu hid behind Onoki, then poked his head out and said dissatisfiedly: "I won''t touch you, you made grandpa unhappy, you are a bad person."


    Hizaru Sarutobi laughed twice, stood up, and continued to lead Iwagakushi and his party to the accommodation area.


    Indeed, girls should be cuter. If Asma were a girl, she probably wouldn''t be so rebellious.


    Onoki picked up Heitu, with a kind smile on his face.


    It''s not in vain that he was so kind to Black Soil, he actually managed to win back a victory in a disadvantaged situation, and went back to reward two candies.


    After coming to the accommodation area, the three generations told which houses in those areas belonged to them, and which ones belonged to Shayin and Yunyin.


    In the third ninja world war, although Iwagakure and Konoha fought fiercely, Yunyin and Iwagakure fought even more fiercely. Even the third generation of Raikage died under the siege of Iwagakure.


    In order to prevent these two villages with deep hatred from fighting, Konoha specially placed the two villages on both sides, and then put Shayin in the middle to separate Yanyin and Yunyin.


    "Could it be a house made with ninjutsu?" Seeing the identical houses, Onogi speculated.


    All of them are exactly the same without any difference. In addition, they are made of pure wood. Onogi feels that there is a high probability that they are made of wood escape ninjutsu.


    Three generations nodded and said: "That''s right, this is a house made with wooden ninjutsu. Although it is made with ninjutsu, the quality is higher than that of ordinary wooden houses. Everything that should be in the house has also been added."


    There is nothing to hide about Mu Dun, Kakashi even used it when he was playing Cloud Hidden.


    Moreover, as far as Kakashi and Yamato''s Mutun are concerned, there is really no need to hide them as trump cards.


    Hearing Sandai''s understatement that the house was built by Mu Dun, Onogi was slightly taken aback.


    Is Konoha talented enough to be so rich? Lian Mudun''s blood succession limit is actually used to build a house.


    "You are the first to come, and there are still ten days before the Chunin exam. In these ten days, you can enjoy Konoha''s life to the fullest, or prepare well." Sandai said with a smile.


    "Konoha''s commercial street is still busy, you can go and have a look, maybe you can buy something you are interested in."


    Afterwards, Midai told Iwahiro some precautions and left.


    "Grandpa, let''s go to the commercial street that the bad old man said." Heitu looked at Onoki with shining eyes.


    Onoki thought for a while, and didn''t agree to Heitu immediately, but after finishing the matter of Yan Yin, he agreed to Heitu and took her out to play.


    Onoki really didn¡¯t want to cause trouble this time, but he was just going to let Iwagakushi take the Chunin exam honestly, and he was observing Konoha carefully.


    He hoped that the reckless Raikage would make trouble, which should give him a better look at Konoha''s strength.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Master Yongze, this is the action record of the third generation of Dokage in the afternoon." In the training team office, a person dressed in Anbu handed a scroll to Yongze.


    Yongze took the scroll, began to flip through it, and nodded.


    Onoki was unexpectedly honest this time. Except for taking his granddaughter out to play on the streets of Konoha for three hours, he stayed honestly in the accommodation area prepared by Konoha for them.


    Of course, it is also possible that Onogi realized that he was being watched and acted like this on purpose.


    But Yongze doesn''t care, as long as you keep pretending to the end, it doesn''t mean you haven''t pretended.


    "The monitoring can be relaxed a bit, but his whereabouts must be under control." Yongze closed the scroll, burned it casually, and said to Anbu.


    "Yes." Anbu replied seriously, and then retreated under Yongze''s signal.


    "By the way, Captain Nagasawa, is it okay to send ordinary Anbu to monitor Tsuchikage? They will be discovered." Shisui asked doubtfully.


    To monitor ninjutsu at the level of Shadow, at least send someone at the level of a team leader like him.


    Yongze showed an inscrutable smile on his face, and said: "Shisui, if you don''t understand this, it means that you are still a long way from Hokage''s path.


    I sent people to monitor Tsuchikage to express Konoha''s attitude, and at the same time it was also a warning to Tsuchikage, so I sent ordinary Anbu, because he was supposed to find out.


    If you send a strong man like you, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t get discovered. If you are discovered by accident, I¡¯m afraid that Tuying will guess whether we are going to attack him. "


    Zhishui is not stupid. With Yongze''s explanation, he instantly understood why Yongze did this.


    Tuying is very powerful, so he can naturally find those ordinary Anbu who are watching him.


    But those ordinary Anbu are not strong enough to pose a danger to Tuying.


    Tsuchikage may be dissatisfied with the monitoring, but it is only dissatisfied, because if Konoha really wants to deal with him, it is impossible to send ordinary Anbu to monitor.


    Therefore, "being discovered" itself is an important part.


    Zhishui silently recorded this incident. He still has a long way to go, and he still has a lot to learn.


    "I''m going to recommend you as the chief examiner for the theory test of the first ring of the Chunin Exam. How about it? Are you interested?" Yong Ze looked at Shisui with a smile.


    "No problem, no one can cheat in front of my kaleidoscope Sharingan." Zhishui nodded in agreement, feeling a little grateful in his heart.


    This Chunin exam is unusual, and all three links must be famous and powerful.


    Although he gained some fame during the third Ninja World War, he was nothing in Konoha.


    And Zhishui knew that although Yongze said he was recommended, given Yongze''s reputation, he was probably the chief examiner.


    "Of course cheaters should be caught, but don''t catch them too hard. You need to give the juniors a way to survive." Yongze imagined Shisui opening the kaleidoscope of sharingan invigilation, and laughed outright.


    If Zhishui goes all out to invigilate the exam, then all those who want to pass by cheating will be for nothing.


    It takes a heaven-defying technique to hide from the inspection of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    "I see." Zhishui showed a thoughtful expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 384： three shadows together

    Chapter 384 Three Shadows Gather


    After Iwagakure arrived, two days later, the team led by Yoshiro Kazekage also arrived at Konoha.


    The person in charge of the reception is the high-level consultant Mito Menyan.


    For this village that almost invaded Konoha''s homeland in the last war, Mitomonyan didn''t have much favor.


    But he has been a high-level executive for so many years. When he was young, he was also an elite ninja with fair strength, and he was able to control basic expressions.


    Although he didn¡¯t say how enthusiastic they were, it wasn¡¯t enough to make Sakai feel that Konoha didn¡¯t welcome them.


    No matter how different Mitomonyan is from Nagasawa in terms of political views, when facing outsiders, Mitomonyan, like Nagasawa, will safeguard the interests of Konoha.


    "This area is your lodging area for Sand Yin, next to Yan Yin and Yun Yin, there is a training ground here, and there is also a cafeteria that provides food." Mito Menyan took Luo Sha and Sand Yin''s team to Sand Yin. area.


    "When did Yanyin arrive?" Luo Sha looked at the lively atmosphere over Yanyin, and then asked.


    Mito Menyan glanced at Luo Sha indifferently, and then replied: "Iwagakure is two days earlier than you, they arrived two days ago, but there are still eight days before the Chunin exam, you still have enough time to prepare Chunin Exam."


    "In addition, someone will give you the specific itinerary of the Chunin exam. You just need to rest assured and adjust your state."


    "Then I would like to thank Advisor Mitomon." Luo Sha said.


    "Fourth Kazekage doesn''t have to be like this, this is Konoha''s normal procedure." Mito Kazun said lightly, and then left quickly.


    "Master Kazekage, it seems that Konoha is indeed planning to hold an unprecedented Chunin exam this time, which was not available in normal Chunin exams before." A man next to Luo Sha covered his head with a white cloth and covered half of his face. The young Sahid said.


    Luo Sha raised the corner of his mouth, and said with a sneer: "Now the whole ninja world is spreading this news, even if Konoha didn''t have this idea in the first place, he would definitely go along with it.


    Maji, the benefits of this are far beyond your imagination. A large number of nobles and wealthy merchants will gather in Konoha, and many of them will not be from the Land of Fire, but foreign nobles and wealthy merchants. Maybe there will be many of us from the Land of Wind country. "


    "Those guys..." Speaking of the nobles and wealthy businessmen of the Kingdom of Wind, the ninja named Maki frowned.


    "Those guys who have no eyesight, only saw our few insignificant failures, and thought that our strength is not as good as other Daren villages. They are really a bunch of ridiculous ordinary people." Ma Ji said angrily.


    He was very displeased with the nobles headed by daimyo in the Land of Winds, without the Hidden Sand Village, how could your Land of Winds compete with other great powers in terms of military strength.


    It is really stupid to cut the funds of Shayin Village by a large amount because of two defeats.


    This will only make the bad situation of Sand Ninja worse and worse.


    What makes Maki even more ashamed and angry is that because of the large cuts in funding by the daimyo, their respected Fourth Generation Kazekage had to use his magnetic dust alluvial gold to earn funds for the Hidden Sand Village.


    This is something that Maggie can''t stand, it''s a shadow, because of the tight budget, he has to use his blood to make profits.


    "Hehe, Markey, you all know how stupid those guys are, so don''t worry about them." Luo Sha sneered.


    "Although Konoha will gain a lot of benefits from this Chunin exam, if our ninjas show stronger strength than Konoha ninjas, Konoha''s Chunin exam will be a wedding dress for us."


    Compared to Onogi who wanted to take a good look at Konoha''s strength, Luo Sha''s goal was simpler, that is to win the Chunin exam.


    Luo Sha''s goal is really simple, that is to make money, don''t tell him anything now, he is short of money and just wants to make money.


    Although Luo Sha said it easily, as long as he wins Konoha''s ninja, he can pick the fruitful fruits of Konoha''s grand Chunin exam.


    But it is not so easy to defeat the Konoha ninja in Konoha. Konoha is not a small ninja village, but a ninja village that has always stood at the top of the five major ninja villages.


    But Luo Sha also knew that besides that, he had no other choice. Can Shayin Village hold this level of Chunin exam? cannot.


    It doesn''t mean that you just send out an invitation letter, and others must be willing to accept it.


    Konoha is powerful and has always been a victor in wars. The location of the village is also excellent, with beautiful mountains and rivers.


    If Sand Ninja follows Konoha''s steps to hold such a Chunin exam, he will only bring shame on himself in the end.


    Will Ohnoki miss him? Of course not, but with Onogi''s cautious character, he might just send two teams of Iwagakushi over to deal with it.


    Yi Yunyin''s temper, even if it is perfunctory, he is too lazy to perfunctory, so he just ignores him.


    Those wealthy businessmen probably would not be willing to cross the sky full of yellow sand to go to the hidden sand village in the desert.


    Although Shayin Village is located in an oasis, the wind and sand on the road is not something everyone can bear.


    Maybe this is the reason why the daimyo of the Land of Winds dared to cut funding? It¡¯s just such a large desert, you can¡¯t do much with it.


    Not to mention Sha Yin, Luo Sha felt that it was impossible for Yun Yin and Yan Yin to reach the level of Konoha.


    Because Yanyin can¡¯t call Yunyin, and the road conditions on Yanyin are also very bad, and there are high mountains everywhere.


    At this moment, Luo Sha suddenly realized that Konoha was like the chosen one.


    Located in the Land of Fire, the terrain is flat and the environment is beautiful, and it is an important road for transportation. There are also a lot of geniuses in the village, and every time there are many strong men who are famous in the ninja world.


    Then think back to Sand Ninja, not only is the environment in the Land of Winds harsh, and there are deserts everywhere, the nobles in the country are also at odds with Sand Shinobi...


    "There is a long way to go..." Luo Sha sighed.


    "I believe that under the leadership of the Fourth Kazekage-sama, our Sagakushi will dominate the ninja world and become the number one ninja village." Machi''s eyes sparkled.


    "Unfortunately, Gaara, a good-for-nothing, can''t control Shuhe, otherwise he can be brought here this time." Luo Sha said unwillingly.


    If Gaara can control the tail beast, even if it is three years old, with the power of the tail beast, it is not a problem to sweep all the ninja.


    (The calculation of age in this book is based on birthdays. Gaara¡¯s birthday is January 19th, so he is three years old now, and Naruto Sasuke is still two years old)


    (Note: Since I don¡¯t know the specific time of the Chunin exam, I only know that it is twice a year, so I set it to March in the first half of the year and September in the second half of the year. The current time is the end of February)


    Maki didn''t speak this time, because Luo Sha''s family was involved. Luo Sha could scold Gaara for being useless, but he couldn''t.


    Actually, Maki felt that Gaara was very pitiful. His mother died when he was born, and he became a Renzhuli, hated and feared by the villagers.


    Even though he is just a child, but he has to bear such a huge pressure, normal people will feel pity for such Gaara.


    But on the other hand, he can understand Luo Sha''s approach.


    There is no power that comes without a reason, one must go through enough sufferings to forge great strength.


    Luo Sha did this to urgently strengthen Gaara''s ability to control emotions, so that he can maintain his heart and control the tailed beast when he transforms into a tailed beast.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame Gaara for being born as the son of the fourth Kazekage without Jinchuriki in Sand Ninja Village.


    "Renovate, assign a residence, and then start training." Luo Sha ordered.


    In order to win the Chunin Exam, even eight days must not be missed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hmph, Konoha, let me see what kind of tricks you guys are going to play." Looking at the tall wooden door, the fourth Raikage, who was only wearing a white cloak on his upper body, snorted coldly.


    One day after Sand Yin arrived, Yun Yin also arrived at Konoha.


    The fourth generation of Raikage''s purpose is different from the fourth generation of Kazekage''s. It is not to attract wealthy businessmen and nobles by virtue of their performance in the Chunin exam.


    Their relationship and name in Yunyin Village are good, and they have enough funds every year, and Yunyin also has a lot of mine veins, so there is no shortage of money.


    But in Raikage''s mind, either he doesn''t come, or he can''t embarrass Yunyin if he comes, so he also brings a lot of excellent Yunyin Xiaren.


    In the last war with Konoha, Yunyin lost badly. If it weren''t for Onogi Luosha and the others to come this time, the Fourth Raikage might not have dared to come.


    Recklessness does not mean that he wants to die meaninglessly.


    Arrived at Konoha, what do you want to do, that¡¯s up to him?


    At this moment, the fourth generation of Raikage once again recalled the horror of being dominated by the Narukage assistant named Fujiwara Nagasawa that night.


    Facing that kind of terrifying guy, it might take a whole village to resist it.


    Walking into Konoha, Fourth Raikage was still wondering what Konoha''s purpose was this time, when a person he really didn''t want to see walked in front of him.


    "Raikage Fourth, long time no see." Nagasawa greeted the dark-skinned and muscular tough guy in front of him with a smile.


    That''s right, it was Yongze who was in charge of receiving Yunyin''s team.


    Yongze knows that Yunyin likes to make troubles, although he can quickly know everything in Konoha, Yunyin can''t make any big waves.


    Based on the principle of saving trouble, Yongze decided to scare Yun Yin, so that they would be more honest when they were in Konoha.


    Looking at Nagasawa''s bright smile, Raikage Fourth Raikage''s already dark face not only became darker, but at the same time, his right hand felt a faint pain.


    During that night attack, the two used Raidun ninjutsu to fight at the same time, but the fourth Raikage was defeated, and most of the palms were cut off by Nagasawa''s hand knife.


    It took a lot of precious resources to restore Raikage''s palm back to its original state.


    Seeing Yongze again at this moment, the severe pain that the palm was torn by lightning reappeared.


    Nagazawa put away his smile and looked at the Fourth Raikage, the aura that only targeted the Fourth Raikage erupted.


    Facing Kamiyongze''s gaze, the sun is shining brightly at this moment, but the Fourth Raikage is like falling into a cellar of ice, his whole body is icy cold, and there is cold sweat on his forehead, he just feels as if a power beyond his understanding is staring at him, making him unable to even move do it.


    Although the people around didn''t know what happened, they sensed that something was wrong with Raikage''s state, Yunyin and the others all started to move, picked up their chakra, and looked at Yongze cautiously.


    The surrounding Konoha ninjas saw that Yun Yin had changed, and they also surrounded Yun Yin one after another. In an instant, the atmosphere became tense.


    Suddenly, Yongze withdrew his aura against the fourth generation of Raikage, showed a smiling expression, and said: "Everyone, what are you doing, take it easy, this is Konoha, don''t be so vigilant, no one can make trouble in Konoha."


    "Everyone put down Kunai, Yun Yin is a guest from afar, how can he aim his weapon at his allies."


    Fourth Raikage let out a deep breath, turned his head and said to the Yun Yins behind him, "Let''s all put your hands down."


    Seeing that the Fourth Raikage had spoken, Yunyin and the others let go of their hands one after another, and the tense atmosphere eased down immediately.


    With a bright smile on his face, Yongze introduced Konoha to Yunyin and his group.


    But Yunyin''s ninjas rarely responded.


    Fourth Raikage lowered his head slightly, squeezed his casserole-sized fist hard, but soon separated again.


    He couldn''t understand why Yongze gave him a stronger feeling than that night after only so much time passed.


    That time, when Yongze didn''t make a special effort to make a shot, he could still fight the opponent a few times.


    Now the opponent can be overwhelmed by just relying on momentum, he dare not move.


    Moreover, he was the only one who felt this powerful aura. Even the fourth generation Raikage, who is the enemy, couldn''t help feeling that this control was extremely subtle.


    ¡®Could it be that he didn¡¯t use his real strength that night, he was just playing with us. ¡¯ A terrifying thought appeared in Lei Ying¡¯s mind.


    If it is really what he thinks, then Yongze''s danger is even more than he imagined.


    The Fourth Raikage looked at Nagasawa.


    Yunyin''s indifference did not affect Yongze''s enthusiasm. This strong man who once killed Yunyin''s 1,700 elite ninja troops with one punch is now recommending Konoha''s dumpling shop to Yunyin.


    "Go to Yile Ramen for ramen. If you want dumplings, it can only be Boss Watanabe''s dumpling shop. Although the name is simple and unpretentious, the taste of the dumplings is indeed the best in Konoha..."


    Seeing that Yunyin Ninja still had no response, Yongze raised his eyebrows, releasing a little bit of his powerful aura.


    "It seems that you Yunyin ninjas don''t like the topic of dumpling?"


    A powerful aura descended on everyone in Yunyin. Although Yongze''s attack was very light this time, these Yunyin did not have the strength of the fourth generation of Raikage, and many of them were even ninja.


    So Yunyin''s team suddenly froze, and they all stopped in place, with cold sweat on their foreheads. They finally knew what the fourth generation of Raikage had just experienced.


    "I''m interested, I like eating dumplings the most." A Yunyin Shangren wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said tremblingly.


    If someone has to take on the role of a clown, that person must not be their shadow, so Jonin stood up.


    Yongze felt that it was almost done, so he put away his momentum, smiled again and said:


    "Actually, apart from Boss Watanabe''s dumplings, there are..."


    The moment Yongze withdrew his momentum, Yunyin''s team instantly felt their bodies relax, and their whole body relaxed.


    Now no one dares not to answer, even if they are obstinate, they are responding to Yongze.


    If someone watched from a distance and saw Yongze and Yunyin talking and laughing, they would think that the relationship between the two sides is good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 385： The upcoming Chunin Exam

    Chapter 385 The Chunin Exam is about to start


    On the sixth day before the start of the Chunin Exam, all participating ninja villages were present.


    In Daren Village, there are Yanyin Village, Shayin Village and Yunyin Village.


    There are also three small ninja villages, namely grass ninja village, longin village and rain ninja village. These three small ninja villages are all bordering on the country of fire, and they are very close.


    If Konoha has an idea and invites other Xiaonin villages, they will usually come too.


    However, the difference between Xiaonin Village and Danin Village is too great, and there is no comparison at all. Three Danin Villages will meet the required momentum, and there is no need to invite other Xiaonin Villages.


    Although a large number of foreigners poured in, this did not interfere with the normal life of the residents of Konoha.


    Because most of the ninjas who came to take the Chunin exam stayed honestly in the accommodation area arranged by Konoha.


    Iwagakushi was warned by Onogi in advance not to mess around with Konoha, so Iwagakushi is very honest, even if he goes out to buy things, he dare not make any changes.


    Sand Shinobi is because of Luo Sha''s request. They are paying close attention to every minute of serious training, so they don''t have time to make troubles.


    Yunyin is even simpler. After being severely intimidated by Yongze, now he has no idea of ??doing anything in his heart. He just wants to finish the Zhongnin exam quickly and then go back to Yunyin Village.


    The Great Ninja Village is so honest, let alone the Little Ninja Village. They have learned from each other and stayed in the dormitory area, quietly waiting for the Chunin exam to start.


    But it¡¯s not good to hold back all the time. On the last second day, the three major ninja villages loosened the constraints on the ninjas below, allowing them to go to Konoha to relax.


    Of course, the necessary warning is still essential, that is, no trouble is allowed.


    "It''s time to rest, Mr. Fourth Kazekage is really too strict." A black-haired girl with a sand ninja forehead guard hanging around her neck stretched her waist and complained about Luo Sha.


    "It''s finally time to rest. Let''s go shopping in Konoha. Konoha is more prosperous than ours. There must be many skin care products and cosmetics that we don''t have." The black-haired girl invited her companion next to her.


    Her companion is also a girl, but her companion''s dress tends to be more traditional sand ninja, with a white turban covering her hair, and the hanging white cloth covers almost everything except her face.


    Masaki looked left and right, sighed and said, "Riko, this place is not far from the accommodation area, if you are heard by Kazekage-sama, you will be miserable."


    "Of course not. Kazekage-sama should be discussing things with those other adults right now, so he won''t hear it." Riko said proudly.


    "Let''s go Masaki, I finally came to Konoha, I have to take a good look, I don''t know when the next time will be." Li Zi held Masaki''s hand and said coquettishly.


    Masaki hesitated for a moment, but in the end she couldn''t hold back Riko''s acting like a baby, and agreed to go shopping with her.


    "Okay, I knew that Maki was the best for me." Lizi cheered softly.


    "I really don''t know how your personality was cultivated." Masaki looked at Lizi with some headaches.


    Personality and the environment have a lot to do with each other. As a land of winds shrouded in yellow sand, the women in the country are bolder and stronger than those in other countries. Except when they are very young, they rarely act like a baby. this kind of thing.


    For example, her master Ye Cang is the most perfect woman in the land of winds that Maki believes.


    She has never seen Ye Cang show weakness, and she is always so courageous and strong.


    In Maki''s heart, even the Fourth Kazekage is not as good as her master.


    It''s a pity that war is ruthless. Although her master is an extremely powerful ninja and is known as a sand ninja hero, she still died in the war.


    "Hey, it''s just that they are different. Everyone has the same personality. Isn''t this world very boring." Li Zi showed a smile that Maki thought was a smirk.


    Riko grabbed Maki''s hand and happily walked towards the street of Konoha.


    It is night at this time. If it is Sand Ninja Village, it should be dark at this time, and no shops will open.


    Because in the desert, the temperature difference between day and night is huge, and the night is too cold. No one likes to go shopping in such a cold night, and merchants are naturally unwilling to open shops for a very small number of people in the cold wind.


    But Konoha at this time is brightly lit like daytime, no, it is more lively than Konoha during the day, because some shops are not open during the day.


    Riko''s eyes were shining brightly, looking curiously at Konoha in the night.


    Masaki was also a little absent-minded, but recovered quickly.


    No matter how good this place is, it is not her home. Her home is in the Land of Wind, in Hidden Sand Village. Although she is the only one left in that home, there are still many good memories there.


    It may be because Lizi was forced to train in the dormitory area for several days in a row. Lizi was in high spirits and dragged Maki around.


    "If you have this momentum during training, you might be able to replace Takuya as the ''ace''." Maki couldn''t help complaining.


    Taku is also a fifteen-year-old ninja, one year older than Masaki and Satoko. He is very strong, and he can use all kinds of wind escapes at his fingertips.


    Luo Sha attaches great importance to Takuya and his team, and recently personally taught them to practice.


    Of course, Maki doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s worse than Takuya, after all, he¡¯s the disciple of Hakura, the sand ninja hero.


    However, it is difficult to show her strength in frontal battles, because Maki is good at sealing.


    "That kind of thing doesn''t matter anymore. For things like the Chunin Exam, the most important thing is to participate." Li Zi said indifferently.


    It¡¯s good to be able to become a Chunin, but if you can¡¯t, just continue next time.


    I really can''t pass, and it''s not impossible to be patient, and I can''t starve to death.


    If Yongze heard Lizi here, he would probably complain that Lizi actually understood the meaning of lying flat.


    "I really have no fighting spirit." Maki was speechless, and mourned for a second of silence for the Fourth Kazekage. Even if he does ideological work every day, there are still fish that slip through the net.


    "Hey, look over there, is something wrong?" Lizi suddenly found a place where a large number of people gathered.


    Relying on the fact that he is a ninja and has a relatively small body, Lizi took Makoto to the innermost circle and came to the front row of eating melons.


    Squeezed into the front row, although Li Zi hadn''t asked anyone else, he surprisingly understood the cause of the accident.


    Because she saw the forehead guards of the two parties in the quarrel, one was Yanyin and the other was Yunyin.


    The two ninja villages just forged a big feud in the last war. If it was them, it would be normal to have a conflict.


    Lizi asked, the process probably happened when Yan Yin and Yun Yin walked on the street, and a Yun Yin accidentally bumped into Yan Yin, and Yan Yin said, "Are you looking for fault?"


    Yun Yin: "I''m just looking for faults."


    Then the two sides quarreled.


    It may be because they were warned by the seniors in the village. Although the two sides quarreled fiercely, they were still restrained and did not make any moves, let alone affect the people watching the theater nearby.


    "You cowards, do you dare to go to a place where no one is around and have a showdown, so that you **** who can only win with more and less know how powerful Yunyin Ninja is?" A dark-skinned, muscular man The boy challenged the Yanyin ninja.


    The death of the third generation of Raikage is a thorn in the hearts of the cloud hidden ninjas. If they died in a battle of the same level, forget it.


    But the third generation of Raikage was besieged by 10,000 Iwagakure ninjas, and finally died of exhaustion.


    Three generations of Raikage made Yunyin the ninja proud of the feat of one against ten thousand, and Yunyin hated it when ten thousand people encircled and suppressed one person.


    That''s why the Yunyin ninja said that Yanyin is a coward and only wins the few with the more.


    Just when a Yan Yan couldn''t stand Yun Yin''s provocateur and was about to clenched his fists and prepared to strike, a honest-looking young man held down the man''s hand.


    "Iwata, they bullied people too much." The boy whose hand was grabbed said angrily, as if he didn''t understand why Yanta, as a teammate, wanted to stop him.


    "Arato, this is Konoha, we are just guests, and it is not a good behavior for guests to mess around in the host''s house." Iwata forcibly suppressed Arato''s hand, and said with a simple and honest smile.


    ''pity. ¡¯ Samuel, who was standing in Yunyin¡¯s team, secretly thought it was a pity.


    If that Yanyin couldn''t help but make a move just now, she would definitely let the Yunyin ninja not fight back and take his blow.


    Compared to her companions whose brains are full of muscles, Samuel is a rare "wise man" in Yunyin Village, who likes to think about things calmly.


    On the day she came to Konoha, Samui felt Nagasawa''s powerful aura like a **** and demon. In the past, no one could give her this kind of pressure. When she first became a ninja, she also saw the third generation of Lei film.


    She is sure that even the third-generation Raikage with one enemy ten thousand is not one-tenth as good as Nagasawa.


    At that moment, she made up her mind that she must be honest in Konoha, no matter how delicate the plan is, there is nothing she can do when she encounters absolute strength.


    Whatever you plan, I will break it with one punch.


    Yongze''s strength is too foul. This is still in Yongze''s base camp, and there is no glimmer of victory in sight.


    So, when there was a conflict, she didn''t stop her, but told Yun Yin that she must not make a move, and if she didn''t make a move, she would taunt and taunt.


    Because Samuel was convinced that as long as Yan Yin dared to make the first move, it would be Yan Yin who was unlucky.


    However, Samuel didn¡¯t expect that after he had said so, there would be someone on Yanyin¡¯s side who could hold his breath. Should it be said that it is indeed a ninja village with rocks as its belief?


    "What''s going on, what happened?"


    Most people like to watch the excitement, and some people are worried about accidents, so they notified the police department.


    Because there are a large number of ninjas from other villages in the village, the police department has been very diligent in patrolling the streets recently, and rushed to the scene soon.


    "Iwa Ninja and Kumo Ninja?" Uchiha Jonin from the police department frowned slightly, and then opened the blood-red Sangodama Sharingan.


    Uchiha Jonin looked around to confirm that no damage had occurred, and then asked: "What''s the matter with you."


    "They are looking for trouble first!" Yanyin Ninja quickly talked about the cause and effect of the matter.


    Samui was not far behind, and immediately explained: "Obviously Iwanin deliberately rammed into our cloud hidden ninja."


    Uchiha Jonin has a headache, and there is no monitoring here. Is it true that Yun Yin hits Yan Yin or Yan Yin hits Yun Yin.


    But this matter is a trivial matter after all, the two parties did not fight, did not destroy anything, so Uchiha Shangnin thought for a while and said:


    "I don''t care what your purpose is, but I think you are not very old. Maybe many of you are here to take the Chunin exam. For the sake of not destroying things and hurting people, forget it this time.


    But I would like to advise you, don¡¯t cause trouble, or you will have to delay returning to the village, let alone the Chunin exam. "


    Iwan Yin Yunyin glanced at each other, gave the other party a wait-and-see look, apologized to Uchiha Jonin, and then left.


    Yan Yin and Yun Yin left, and the crowd around them naturally dispersed as well.


    "It''s really strange that there was no fight. I thought I would see the battle between Yanyin and Yunyin in advance." After they dispersed, Lizi said.


    "Konoha''s prestige is very strong now. If that Uchiha ninja hadn''t come over, I think they would still be arguing for a long time."


    "After all, this is Konoha, and the current Konoha is too strong." Makoto said with a solemn expression.


    Although Konoha is the so-called ally of Sand Yin, Maki, who is a ninja of Sand Yin, feels very uncomfortable seeing Konoha so powerful.


    Obviously Konoha didn''t do anything, why did it feel that Konoha suddenly became so strong without knowing it.


    Yunyin was defeated quickly, and a Chunin exam was invited, and the three shadows gathered in Konoha.


    Obviously, a few years ago, Konoha faced the offensive of the four major powers so hard, and looked like he was about to die. It is too strange to suddenly become so fierce.


    Makoto can''t understand.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Different from the ninjas from the foreign ninja village of Yanyin Yunyin ninja, Itachi and Dou still practiced as usual on the last day.


    One is that Konoha is the place where they live, not to mention that the whole Konoha is very familiar, and they have been to most prosperous places, and they don''t have the enthusiasm to explore the unknown.


    Second, they are very interested in Yongze''s reward. If they want to get Yongze''s reward, they must seize the time to improve and practice seriously.


    "Itachi, can you use the breathing method in battle?" After practicing, he sat on the grass dripping with sweat and asked the Itachi next to him.


    Itachi nodded, and then said: "It is no problem to use it, but it consumes too much chakra and physical strength, and it is also a heavy burden on the body. The rational state is to use it for a minute.


    More than a minute will cause damage to the body, but it is not a big problem within two minutes. "


    "It''s a pity that there is not enough time. If you let me minor in your water breathing and use the mixed breathing method, this battle should be more secure." Itachi sighed.


    Such a short battle time is fine against ordinary enemies, but against such powerful enemies, two minutes is not enough at all, so it can only be used as the last card.


    It has only been a few months for him to practice the basic daily call, and he has been able to achieve this step because of his extraordinary talent and hard work.


    "It''s okay, the Chunin Exam doesn''t represent all the ninjas, and you are still so young, you are already very good." Dou comforted Itachi.


    Although he knew that Dou was trying to comfort him, but itachi felt very delicate when he said such words, a person who was only one year older than him.


    He is relatively precocious, and things like being comforted by peers generally don''t happen in his life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 386： You call this the Chunin Exam?

    Chapter 386 Do you call this the Chunin Exam?


    On March 1st, in the early morning of the first day of early spring, Konoha''s Chunin Exam officially began.


    A large number of ninjas flooded into the ninja school, including Konoha ninjas with Konoha forehead guards, Sandy ninjas wrapped in white headscarves, and dark-skinned Yunyin ninjas...


    The costumes of each ninja village contain the characteristics of the country where the ninja village is located. The turban of sand ninja is to keep out the hot sun in the desert, and the uniform of rain ninja raincoat is because it rains all year round in the land of rain.


    If it is normal, so many foreign ninjas entering the ninja school will definitely interfere with the normal classes of the ninja school. Fortunately, the ninja school is on a long vacation at this time, and it will not start until April.


    The number of people participating in the Chunin exam this time is unprecedented. Sand Ninja Village brought 25 groups of Ninja, Iwain brought 18 groups of Ninja, Yunyin brought 17 groups of candidates, and Urenin brought 7 groups. Lower ninja, grass ninja five groups, Taki ninja five groups.


    There are a total of seventy-seven groups of foreign genin, with three people in each group, that is 231 genin.


    And this is the chunin exam held in Konoha, so the number of jinnin participating is naturally more. In the special combat class newly established by Yongze alone, there are nine groups of chunin taking part.


    Konoha has a total of forty groups of ninjas participating in the chunin exam, that is, one hundred and twenty people.


    That is to say, the total number of people in this Chunin exam is 351 people.


    Although it looks quite small, Yongze was an ordinary middle school in his previous life, and there were at least four hundred students in any grade.


    However, this is not an ordinary person, but a ninja, or an exam for promotion to Chunin. Three hundred and fifty-one is already a "big number".


    At least, judging from Yongze''s experience, if it is not jointly organized, the ordinary Chunin exams will usually have about seventy or eighty people.


    He still has a say in this aspect. After all, he took many Chunin exams to "barely" succeed in order to develop insignificantly.


    So, even in terms of the number of people, this Chunin Exam with more than four times the number of ordinary people is a rare event.


    With so many people, it is natural that they cannot all be in one examination room. Yong Ze divided five examination rooms.


    There are two ninja invigilators in each examination room, and Shisui, the chief examiner, is scattered in five classrooms.


    Of course, he can also choose to stay in a classroom, or quietly fish outside the classroom. After all, he is the chief examiner, and he is the biggest in the examination room.


    By the way, the ninja in charge of the exam is arranged by the chief examiner.


    Although Zhishui has a gentle personality, but because of special reasons, it is not common to make friends, so he simply brought the members of the fourth group of his training team to act as the invigilator.


    "I am Shisui Uchiha, the chief examiner of this exam. This exam is a theoretical exam. The exam time is two hours. It starts at eight o''clock and ends at ten o''clock. If you have any questions, you can ask the invigilator Ninja."


    At 7:50, Zhishui read out the rules in the first examination room, and then asked the teachers to distribute the papers.


    "Excuse me, what counts as a pass, and what will happen if you don''t pass." A boy with a Taki Ninja forehead guard stood up and asked.


    "There are a total of ten questions, and if you answer six or more correctly, you will be considered qualified, and you can take the follow-up exam.


    If you fail, even if only one person in the group fails, the whole team will be eliminated. "Zhishui replied lightly.


    That Taki Shinobu''s eyes widened slightly, and it would be too cruel to eliminate all of the members of the group if they failed to pass.


    The ninjas of the small country started talking, and some of the ninjas who took the Chunin exam for the first time also felt that the rules were too strict.


    However, some Konoha Shinobi who participated in the multiple Chunin exams showed contemptuous smiles at those who complained about the strict rules?


    This is also called strict? Sometimes it is even necessary for the whole team to get a full score in order not to be eliminated. This is just a pass.


    "In addition, if you are found to be cheating, you will be eliminated immediately. Just like failing, if one person is found to be cheating, the whole group will be eliminated." Zhi Shui added.


    Before the candidates complained, they felt an unusually powerful aura rise up. Zhishui opened Sharingan, and directly opened the kaleidoscope.


    "If you have the confidence to challenge this pair of sharingan, go cheating as much as you want." Zhishui opened the blood-red kaleidoscope, and swept around the examination room lightly, no one dared to look at him for more than a second.


    ''What a strong oppressive force, senior Shishui is so strong, much stronger than the teacher of the battle class. ¡¯ Although he knew that Zhishui didn¡¯t look at him in particular, but he looked at the blood-red kaleidoscope for a moment, and felt that everything about himself was exposed in front of Zhishui. Zhishui only needed one look to defeat him.


    Dou¡¯s group was assigned to the first examination room. Before the papers arrived, they were already shocked.


    "Shisui, as expected of you, I don''t know when I will catch up with you." Faced with Shisui''s distinctive Sharingan, Itachi also lost his mind for a short while, lamenting the power of Shisui.


    "This is our powerful Uchiha, this is the battle to revive Uchiha''s glory." Isamu Uchiha was overwhelmed by Shisui''s strength, and then exploded with great enthusiasm, preparing to show his skills in this Chunin exam.


    Itachi and Dou, who are familiar with Zhishui, were all shocked by the kaleidoscope, not to mention the other ninjas. Many people were so shocked that they couldn''t even hold their pens and dropped them on the ground. They didn''t react until the paper was handed out, picked up the pen Get up and start answering questions.


    "What is Konoha doing? It''s just a theoretical exam. It''s fine to just come to the Chunin and J¨­nin. As for sending such a terrifying Uchiha to be the invigilator?" A ninja murmured in a low voice.


    The small village ninjas were almost frightened, and they were doubting their lives. They had never seen such an aura in their leaders. Why is it that in Konoha, a random examiner has such terrifying strength? Xiaonin Village and Five Great Ninja Villages Is there such a big gap?


    Although the ninjas in the Great Ninja Village are more knowledgeable than the ninjas in the Small Ninja Village, there is a limit. The Kage-level powerhouses are not Chinese cabbage, so they can be seen casually, and they will be frightened enough.


    Some ninjas who know a little bit about Uchiha have curious Shisui eyes.


    According to the logic, isn¡¯t Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan divided into one Gouyu, two Gouyu and three Gouyu, and Shisui¡¯s eyes are not Gouyu patterns, but darts.


    ''He stopped for a while, did you expect him to become so strong after the war? After the exam is over, you must tell Lord Raikage. ¡¯ Feeling Shishui¡¯s gaze, Samuel¡¯s heart trembled, and he decided to go back and tell Lei Ying the information.


    The ninja who was planning to cheat secretly complained, the invigilator is so scary, so he cheated with a hammer.


    I feel that my whole body and even my soul have been seen through.


    Most people choose the teacher to do the questions, but there are always some people who really don''t know it at all.


    ¡®If you fail to pass, you will be eliminated, and if you are found out, you will be eliminated. Anyway, you will be eliminated. Why don¡¯t you give it a try, maybe you will succeed. ¡¯ A Kusanagi who tried hard, but found that he couldn¡¯t answer a single question, decided to give it a go.


    "The fifth place in the third faction, you and your team have been eliminated, please leave the examination room quickly." Not long after Kusanagi started cheating, Shisui saw through it.


    Kusanagi''s teammate looked at the cheating Kusanagi with an angry face. If it wasn''t for the embarrassment of the village, they might have rushed up.


    Kusanagi who cheated was also embarrassed, and quickly ran out of the pasture with a blushing face.


    Although it was embarrassing, Kusanagi didn''t dare to make trouble because Shisui made him feel too scary.


    An eliminated group appeared, which made the other candidates even more nervous. Some ninjas who also had the idea of ??cheating were already covered with cold sweat on their foreheads and backs.


    However, things quickly turned around, because Zhishui walked out of the classroom!


    ¡®Yes, this scary guy is the chief examiner, how could he stay in one examination room all the time, he must go to another examination room to see. ¡¯ The ninjas who wanted to cheat were all overjoyed when they saw this scene, there is no unparalleled path.


    But what they didn''t expect was that after Shisui left, another Konoha ninja walked up to the podium, and then a pair of scarlet three-cursed jade sharing sharing eyes appeared in the sight of all candidates.


    "Look at what I''m doing, and I haven''t answered the questions seriously." Uchiha Teehuo said with a slight frown.


    The candidates below felt as if ten thousand ninja bulls were rushing past in their minds, causing a huge burst of smoke and dust.


    ''What the hell, a Uchiha Shisui is gone, and another Sangouyu Uchiha? It was the Uchiha team who came to proctor the exam, right? ¡¯ Candidates who wanted to cheat yelled madly in their hearts.


    What made the examinees even more desperate was that the proctor ninja who was sitting next to him also silently opened Sharingan, which was also Sangouyu.


    Absolutely, it really is the Uchiha team!


    Candidates are speechless, the Uchiha of Sangouyu, at least has the strength of Jonin, why there are two in one examination room!


    Candidates feel that, let alone they are here, their teacher has to do the questions honestly when the teacher comes, and cheating is impossible.


    Sharingan is the famous blood successor Genkai in the ninja world, and his insight is notoriously strong.


    Not to mention the ninjas from other villages, even some ninjas in Konoha are doubting their lives at the moment. You call this the Chunin Exam? Why can''t even see a Chunin? Didn''t they just send two Chunin to watch?


    If Shisui who has already left knows what the candidates think, he will definitely feel wronged. He really didn''t deliberately make the Chunin exam more difficult.


    The chief examiner chose the invigilator himself, but he didn''t know any suitable ninjas, so he had to bring his subordinates along with him.


    And it just so happens that there are quite a few Uchihas under his command, which is why the current situation has come about.


    At the beginning, the fourth group had only four Uchihas except him, and one was sacrificed in the next mission.


    However, with the restructuring of the police department, a large number of Uchihas went to other departments, and Shisui accepted a lot of Uchihas, making the fourth group more Uchiha ninjas.


    Later, Zhishui stayed in each examination room for a while, but he remembered what Yong Ze said, and grasped the measure (self-consciously).


    Two hours passed quickly. After the exam, many candidates lay down on the table tired.


    It''s not that the test paper is too difficult, so it''s tiring to do it, but it''s because I was stared at by Sharingan.


    Being stared at by Sangouyu Shulunyan all the time, and a kaleidoscope popped out of nowhere from time to time, who can bear this, if you don''t cheat, you will have a guilty conscience.


    "This is definitely the most frightening theory test I have ever experienced." A candidate wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with lingering fear, and then said.


    He felt that he could dream of those horrible blood-red eyes in his dreams tonight, it was too scary.


    "The easiest first test is so scary, I don''t know what the next part will be like." Someone expressed worry about the next test.


    Konoha announced the examination process. Although he did not mention the specific examination items, it is clear that there are three links in total, and only the third link has the chance to become a Chunin.


    "Candidates, please rest in the classroom for half an hour. After half an hour, the results of the theory test will be announced, and then the second part of the Chunin test will begin." Seeing that Uchiha Tetorho had collected the test papers, Shisui nodded, and then turned to the following students said.


    The test papers of hundreds of people are nothing to ninjas, and the ninja teacher who is in charge of correcting the test papers has already prepared to continue.


    "Yong, is the exam okay?" After the exam, the three sat together and asked Uchiha Yu.


    Itachi knows the basics, and this kind of topic is not a problem at all, but Isamu Uchiha, he only knows that his strength is not bad, and he doesn''t know how his theoretical knowledge is.


    If because of Uchiha Isamu''s failure, causing them to fall in the first part of the theory test, Kato will feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Dou, don''t underestimate me as a strong competitor. When I was in ninja school, I always kept the top three results." Isamu Uchiha said with some dissatisfaction, feeling that he was underestimated.


    "I''m sorry, this is my first time taking the Chunin exam, I''m a little nervous." Dou felt relieved and said with a smile.


    Isamu Uchiha is not a person who likes to dig into details, so he didn''t continue to say anything.


    Instead, I chatted with the two about Zhishui.


    "Senior Shisui really deserves to be the number one genius of our Uchiha. He made his name in the war at a young age. He is really strong." Isamu Uchiha praised, feeling like an idol fan.


    Itachi nodded, feeling a little more fond of Isamu Uchiha in his heart.


    "On the road of ninja, we are all newcomers who have just started on the road." Dou sighed.


    He has seen more strong men than the two. Before entering the ninja school, Yong Ze took him to watch the battle of Kakashi and others.


    Because of this, Dou is rarely complacent because of his own strength. He has seen too many ninjas who are stronger than him, and they are not much older than him. They are teenagers.


    "I don''t know how Shisui-senpai''s strength is compared to Nagasawa''s assistant." Uchiha Isamu imagined it, and found that he couldn''t imagine it.


    Because the strength of both of them surpassed him too much, he couldn''t imagine the scene of the two fighting.


    "Dou and Itachi, you were all taught by Nagasawa''s assistant, what do you think?" Uchiha Isamu asked.


    "Brother Yongze/Mr. Yongze." The two replied at the same time.


    "Is Assistant Nagasawa that strong?" Isamu Uchiha was slightly surprised when he saw that both of them answered without hesitation.


    Dou and Itachi didn''t explain much, because it was difficult for them to explain clearly, but they were convinced that Yongze was stronger than Shisui, and much stronger.


    Dodo has a clearer understanding, Shisui''s strength should give him the same feeling as Kakashi.


    And Kakashi is often beaten up by Nagasawa''s shadow clone...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 387： why do shadows laugh

    Chapter 387 Why Do Shadows Laugh


    Just after the theoretical exam was over, Konoha invited the wealthy businessmen and those who wanted to watch the battle to the special conference hall in advance.


    Many large display screens in the conference venue will broadcast the specific status of the Chunin exam.


    In addition to this, there are also unique viewing rooms for wealthy businessmen and dignitaries with special requirements. Of course, this is not free.


    The viewing room is equipped with a high-definition display screen, which will display the status of the Chunin Exam. The viewing room also has different levels.


    The viewing room where the nobles headed by their daimyos resides has a total of nine large screens, which can be watched from multiple angles at the same time.


    For this Chunin exam, Yongze specially selected a group of ninjas with strong observation skills as the directors, who are responsible for rebroadcasting the places where exciting battles take place.


    After all, there are so many Chunin exams, and there is no so-called protagonist. If every screen is displayed, ordinary people will not be able to see it. The viewing experience is absolutely terrible.


    There is a reason why Yongze is willing to spend so much thought. This time, the box fees paid by those rich and powerful businessmen alone are quite a lot.


    There are also ordinary tickets for watching movies, which is also a relatively good income.


    This gave Nagasawa the idea of ??holding a ninja sports meeting in Konoha and inviting all ninja villages to participate.


    But he quickly gave up, let''s finish the Chunin exam first.


    It¡¯s not okay to copy it. Things like sports games don¡¯t fit the image of a ninja.


    And the current situation does not allow it. If it was the time when the original Naruto graduated, it would be a bit messy.


    Now, the countries have just finished fighting each other, and they all dislike each other. Yongze is very clear.


    Actually, when Yunyin and Yanyin quarreled before, the news spread to Yongze as soon as the quarrel broke out.


    But because they are just a group of juniors, and because they didn¡¯t do anything, Yongze didn¡¯t bother to pay attention. He just let people watch. If anyone has a tendency to do something, they should do it immediately, arresting everyone regardless of casualties.


    It''s okay to quarrel, but dare to touch his Konoha? court death!


    He doesn''t want to fight with other Ninja Villages, and wants to bury his head in development, which doesn''t mean he will tolerate people from other Ninja Villages messing around in Konoha.


    But it¡¯s okay, maybe because Yongze threatened him a lot before, even Yun Yin, who has always been known as a reckless man, didn¡¯t act rashly, and in the end it was just a quarrel.


    But Yongze promised that if their location was not in Konoha, they might be out of their minds.


    So, it is nonsense to hold a sports meeting or something.


    They all want to **** each other to death. It is nonsense for the major ninja villages to say that the competition is second and friendship is first.


    The reason for not resisting the Chunin Exam is that the Chunin Exam is not pleasing to the opponent''s eyes, and the opponent directly kills the opponent, and the opponent''s Ninja Village has nothing to say. This is an unspoken rule.


    For example, even if Yun Yin¡¯s people form a team against Yan Yin in the Chunin exam, Yan Yin can¡¯t make a fuss about it.


    Of course, Yanyin can also target Yunyin together, and Yunyin can''t use this to make a fuss.


    A luxurious room with nine high-definition large screens has many people in gorgeous costumes. One of them is sitting in the first row, a middle-aged man with a long face and a small fan said with a smile:


    "Konoha is quite intentional this time, I am very satisfied with this room."


    A ninja wearing a mask next to him said lightly: "As long as you are satisfied, daimyo, the second part of the Chunin Exam will start soon, and then you will be able to see the strength of your own ninja."


    "However, did Konoha change the items of the Chunin exam? I remember that they used to fight in the group arena, but now they have changed to fighting in the jungle." Daimyo asked curiously.


    "That''s the third session, and this is the second session. You were only invited to participate in the third session before." Anbu Ninja replied.


    "Oh, then why didn''t you invite me in the second session like this time before?" Daimyo felt strange.


    "Because the second link lasts a long time, it usually takes three to five days to get the results, and the process is rather boring, so I didn''t invite you daimyo.


    This time is different. Assistant Nagasawa has made changes to this link to increase the fun, and because there are more ninjas participating, there will be more frequent battles, which will not be too boring. "Anbu Ninja explained.


    "That''s it, then I''ll look forward to it." The daimyo nodded in satisfaction.


    Different from daimyo, the shadows of Ninja Village all chose to watch the battle in the venue.


    The conference hall is somewhat similar to a Colosseum, an amphitheater, but there is no one fighting in the large open space in the middle, but a super large screen is hung in each of the four directions.


    The shadows of each village, including Minato, stayed on the top floor of this circular venue.


    In addition to Ying at the highest level, there are also some people brought by Ying, and of course, some people are not brought.


    Onoki brought his little granddaughter Heitu, but Luo Sha brought Maji instead.


    However, some people did not bring it, and the fourth generation of Raikage was alone.


    In the case of Minato, should it be counted as a belt? Bring Nagasawa.


    But Yongze is different from others, he is sitting with other shadows.


    On the top floor of the circular venue, six chairs are placed side by side. In the middle of Minato, Nagasawa sits on the right and Hiruzaru Sarutobi sits on the left, and then there is Onogi and then Rasa.


    The Fourth Raikage originally saw six chairs, but wondered if Minato had left one for Mizukage? Then he took a step slower, and when he came back to his senses, everyone was seated, except for the chair next to Yongze.


    Honestly speaking, he really didn''t want to let Fourth Raikage sit next to Nagasawa.


    Of course, this does not mean that he is afraid of Yongze.


    For example, when Yongze punched him, although he died, he still refused to accept it.


    So it¡¯s really not that I¡¯m afraid of Yongze, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like it.


    Who would like someone who once violently cut off half of his palm.


    Raikage prefers to be next to Minato.


    Speaking of which, he still has a relationship with Minato.


    During the third Ninja World War, he led Kirabi and several elite ninjas to ambush to support the Konoha ninjas on the battlefield, but they ran into Namikaze Minato at that time.


    The two had a fight, and neither side could do anything to the other.


    Later, Minato asked him to retreat, and acknowledged his excellence, bluntly saying that the next time they meet, the two of them may both bear the burden of the village and become the shadow of their own village.


    At that time, he didn''t care about it. He admitted that Minato was good, but he was still far from becoming Hokage. At that time, Minato was far from the most promising one among Konoha to become Hokage.


    At that time, Orochimaru and Jiraiya among the Sannin were the most likely to become Hokage.


    Instead, he, as the son of the third generation of Raikage, inherited his Raikage Chakra mode, Raikage is only a matter of time.


    However, the final result was beyond his expectation, Minato really became Hokage.


    No one questioned why Nagasawa was able to sit on an equal footing with Kagerai, although Konoha''s frenzied purge of spies caused the villages to become blind in the Fire Country.


    However, before that, a lot of news came out.


    "I''m really happy that everyone can come here to take Konoha''s Chunin exam in person, but it''s a pity that the country of water seems to be in civil strife, otherwise I would also invite Mizukage.


    When was time, our ancestors once gathered together to discuss major issues in the ninja world, sign a contract together, and build peace in the ninja world. "Shuimen sighed softly.


    He is really not talking nonsense. Back then, the Five Kages Conference was held in Hashirama, and the final result was that the five major powers signed a covenant and became allies.


    At that time, the five major powers were at their peak, and each Great Ninja Village had a powerful force that all other Ninja Villages combined could not match.


    But among them, Konoha, who has Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma, the two most powerful ninjas, is another level.


    So even if Yun Yinyan and the others don¡¯t want to cooperate in their hearts, they don¡¯t want to mess with Konoha who is in full swing.


    The Great Ninja Village does not move, but also advocates peace. How dare the small Ninja Village and the small country dare to move? The ninja world is peaceful.


    But after all, this peace is just a false peace in which countries are afraid of the powerful strength of Zhujian.


    After Hashirama died, without the suppression of the ninja god, the war broke out immediately.


    "If the seniors see their juniors sitting together to watch the Chunin exams together, they will be very pleased." Minato smiled brightly, as if he was happy about it.


    "Hmph." The fourth generation of Raikage snorted coldly, thinking that the ancestors gathered together to build peace, he didn''t know anything, right?


    "Fourth Raikage doesn''t seem to agree with our Konoha Hokage''s words, I wonder what your opinion is." Nagasawa looked at Fourth Raikage with a smile.


    Although Nagasawa was smiling, Fourth Raikage seemed to have seen a ghost, cold sweat began to appear on his forehead and back.


    ¡®Oops, forgot this guy was around. ¡¯ Fourth Raikage¡¯s forehead was covered with dense cold sweat, and his right hand was in pain.


    "Of course not. I think what Hokage said is right. If the grand meeting of the Five Kages can be repeated, the predecessors will be very happy." Fourth Raikage wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his white sleeve, and then said.


    For Yunyin Village, I will bear it!


    Establishing the first generation of Raikage was forced to sign a covenant because of the strength of the first generation of Hokage. He was just coping with it, and it was nothing.


    "Hahaha." Onogi, who was chatting with his granddaughter, suddenly laughed.


    Even Heitu was puzzled. She just suggested that there is also a venue for watching movies in Yanyin Village. Why did Grandpa suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Grandpa, why are you laughing so loudly all of a sudden." Heitu was a little dissatisfied, and kicked Onogi''s thigh with her calf, who was sitting on him at this time.


    "It''s okay, I just remembered a funny joke." Onogi said with a kind smile.


    Raikage''s dark face couldn''t help but become darker because of Onogi''s smile.


    ¡®Damn old man, sooner or later he will look good to you, when the time comes, new and old grudges will be counted together. ¡¯ Fourth Raikage cursed secretly in his heart.


    You can''t beat Nagasawa and Konoha, and you can''t cure you old-fashioned Dokage and Iwagakure.


    Luo Sha didn''t speak up, nor did he smile, but just looked at the huge screen lightly, ready to enjoy his ninja battle in Ninja Village.


    While chatting, the picture on the huge screen finally changed. It was no longer a variety of scenes in the death forest, but an open space where a large number of candidates gathered.


    In the picture, two Konoha ninjas walked up to the examinees holding a scroll that was taller than a person, and then opened the scroll.


    "There are everyone''s results on the scroll. Those who fail and their teams should disperse by themselves." Uchiha Tetsuhiro announced lightly.


    Most of the ninjas have good eyesight, and they found their positions easily.


    Although the exam questions this time are not too difficult, and you only need to pass to pass, there are always some people who cannot reach this level.


    So a Yunyin ninja showed a broken expression.


    It''s not that he didn''t pass, he just passed.


    However, his teammates got 50 points, only one question short of passing.


    This is even more broken than his own failure. He is obviously strong, and he is going to perform well in the Chunin exam, and he has also passed the theory exam.


    In the end, the teammate pulled his hips and was eliminated directly. Who can stand it.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that person who was a brother who was born and died to do missions together, Yunyin Ninja would really have the heart to kill people.


    However, such people are a minority after all, and most people have passed the exam.


    "Fourth generation Raikage, strength is important, and spiritual construction is also needed. It seems that the ninjas of your cloud hidden are not very good at it." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    At this time, the rebroadcast featured a close-up of Yun Yin with such a broken expression, and that face with a broken expression filled the four large screens in the circular venue.


    At this time, Raikage''s face was as black as a black pot, and he seemed to be in a very bad mood.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Yong Ze." Lei Ying said holding back his anger.


    Looking at the conspicuous Yunyin forehead on Honkai''s face on the big screen, the fourth generation of Raikage really has the heart to kill people, and it''s embarrassing to throw it abroad!


    He promised that after returning to Yunyin Village, he would "train" that Yun Ninja well.


    The candidates didn''t know about the venue, because no one informed them that everything about them would be broadcast.


    Soon, the big, dark face disappeared from the screen, because it had already walked out of the monitoring area.


    "First of all, congratulations on passing the first round of the Chunin exam, and soon the second round of examiners will take you away." Zhishui stood in front of all the candidates and said calmly.


    The moment Zhishui finished speaking, bgm immediately sounded in the venue.


    Immediately afterwards, the screen changed suddenly, and a man with a sinister smile on his face and a stern face appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, the angle of view continued to increase, and a huge purple snake with a murderous face appeared on the big screen, while Orochimaru stood on top of the purple snake with his hands crossed.


    "Oshewan." Luo Sha narrowed his eyes slightly, and immediately recognized the man standing on the snake''s head.


    In the third Ninja World War, Orochimaru made Sand Ninja suffer a lot.


    The huge body of the giant purple snake shocked many wealthy businessmen and dignitaries who watched the battle.


    On the big screen, the tall trees with Konoha leaves look so small against the huge snake.


    Just when everyone was shocked by Wan Snake''s huge size, a huge vibration sounded.


    Boom boom boom!


    A huge red toad about the same size as the purple serpent suddenly appeared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 388： Konohas spell

    Chapter 388 Konoha''s Charm


    "Hahaha, the Toad Immortal from Mt. Miaomu is here!"


    A burst of hearty laughter came from the loudspeaker, and it was Jilai who was standing on the big red toad, introducing himself proudly.


    Originally, Railai also stood at such a high level that he couldn¡¯t use the recording equipment on the ground to speak, but Jiraiya also followed Nagasawa¡¯s plan and thought it was very cool, so he asked for a separate small device and put it beside him.


    That''s why I said this line when I appeared on stage.


    "This kid, it''s still the same as before." Sarutobi froze for a moment when he heard Jiraiya''s laugh, and gently stroked his beard with a look of memory on his face.


    When I was young, Zilai was the same way, always wanting to be handsome and attract everyone''s attention whenever I got a chance, although most of the time I failed, but I always enjoyed it.


    After such a long period of growth, Tsunade and Orochimaru have changed more or less compared to before, especially Orochimaru, which makes Sarutobi worried, worried that he will go astray and go astray.


    As for Jiraiya, as one of the Sannin, Konoha''s well-known ninja, he still does not forget his original intention, and plays handsome whenever he can. I heard that the bad habit of peeping in the bathhouse has not changed as usual.


    ¡®Unexpectedly, Jiraiya, the guy who has always given me headaches, is now the one who makes me worry the most. ¡¯ Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed in his heart, secretly talking about the impermanence of the world.


    Not to mention that the third generation fell into memory killing, after Jiraiya''s hearty smile passed, another giant beast appeared, it was a slug, and Tsunade stood on top of the slug''s head.


    Under Jiraiya and Orochimaru''s deliberate speed control, the slug quickly caught up with the two, and then the three giant beasts stood side by side.


    "Is this the legendary Sannin? It''s really impressive. It''s worthy of being a strong man who once fought against the demigod Hanzo." Some ninjas couldn''t help expressing their feelings when they saw the three ninjas in the same frame on the big screen.


    There are not only powerful and wealthy businessmen in the venue, but also many ninjas brought by the ninja village.


    After all, when Omura nokage went out, how could he bring one or two random ninjas and the ninja of the exam.


    Although we don¡¯t know who will protect whom, we usually bring some guards.


    It is impossible for those people to stay with the shadows with their tops, so they arranged to watch the game at the venue with other spectators.


    Although ninja villages are different, the ninja world has always relied on strength to speak. If you are strong, it makes sense. If you are strong, even if you are not from the same village, everyone will respect you.


    If war is not formally declared, even a village like Yunyin Yanyin who has a great hatred, takes the Chunin exam in Konoha, and Yunyin''s jounin sees Onogi, he must respectfully call "Tugage-sama".


    The reputation of Sannin did not come for no reason, it was all caused by wars, so ordinary ninjas who have nothing to do with Ninja Village will have a sense of awe.


    "It''s a coincidence that everyone is here this time. The Sannin are here, and even I have seen it for the first time in many years." Sandai Hokage said with a smile.


    In the past, Tsunade left and Jiraiya traveled to the ninja world. Orochimaru was obsessed with forbidden techniques and experiments. As a master, it was extremely difficult for him to take a look at his disciples.


    Fourth Raikage didn''t speak, but turned away from the **** face, deliberately not looking at the big screen.


    Why did they happen to meet the Sannin Gathering? They were sure it wasn¡¯t because there were too many shadows coming, and then specially summoned the Sannin to show off their military strength to deter the nations.


    That''s right, Fourth Raikage felt that Konoha was showing off his muscles, and showed them to the three great ninja villages.


    "It''s really lucky. I saw Sannin who was active in the war before. This trip to Konoha was worthwhile." Onogi also said with a smile.


    Seeing Sannin''s high-spirited look, Onoki''s fear of Konoha increased by a point.


    Namikaze Minato, the Fourth Hokage, is a young man in his twenties with a bright future ahead of him.


    Hokage''s assistant Fujiwara Nagasawa may have super-standard strength like the two legendary ninjas Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara in the past, and is a young man of the same age as Minato.


    The powerful Sannin are still on the rise, have a good room for growth, and can last for a long time after reaching the peak.


    Even Hiruzen Sarutobi''s hair is not completely white yet, not to mention still at the peak, and he has the power to fight.


    Onogi thought about it, and his smile became bitter.


    Konoha is in good shape and has a promising future, but Yanyin is in a huge crisis. In the entire generation of Yanyin, only his son Huangtu is barely decent, and the rest are all untrustworthy people.


    Onoki knew what it meant to compare people to people, and he was so **** off.


    How could he not be as good as Sarutobi Hiruzen, to let Iwagakure fall into such a situation.


    Just when Tsuchikage was angry at the injustice, the picture on the big screen changed, and Sannin and his psychic beasts arrived in front of the examinees.


    When the three huge psychic beasts landed in front of many candidates, many candidates who had never seen giant psychic beasts were stunned.


    Especially seeing Wan Snake''s greedy eyes and the snake letter that spit out, some candidates were even frightened into a cold sweat.


    If it is the Ten Thousand Snakes from before, you have to be arrogant for a while before summoning it.


    But the current Orochimaru is not the original Orochimaru.


    Nagaze gave Dashemaru a lot of things, but there are also restrictions. Wanshe cannibalism like that is definitely something Yongze can''t tolerate.


    Nagaze personally took action to teach Wanshe a lesson. After beating him so badly that Tsunade almost failed to save him, Wanshe became honest.


    However, according to Dashemaru, in fact, Wanshe hadn''t completely surrendered that time, and he went back to Longdi Cave and tried to find the White Snake Immortal to help him out.


    As a result, the White Snake Immortal told Wan Snake to stay away if he was going to die, and Wan Snake was frightened immediately, not daring to make any changes.


    Although Orochimaru himself is not bad, Yong Ze wanted to show an attitude to Orochimaru.


    The three of them canceled the psychic spell, and the three giant psychic beasts that had put a lot of pressure on the candidates disappeared instantly.


    "We are the examiners in charge of the second part of the death forest battle royale."


    "Oshemaru." Orochimaru smiled evilly, glanced at the examinee, stuck out his unscientific long tongue, and licked his lips with an evil spirit.


    "Tsunade." Tsunade crossed his arms, making the already conspicuous mountain peak more conspicuous, with a little arrogance in his eyes, showing arrogance.


    "Toad Immortal Zilai is also!" Jilai also made a strange pose and laughed.


    Because standing with Jiraiya, Orochimaru''s high-cold evil charm and Tsunade''s domineering were all destroyed by Jiraiya''s weirdness, and the disappearance of the master''s breath seemed a bit funny.


    "Just kidding, San... Sannin." The examinee who knew Sannin was dumbfounded, with a look of shock.


    When will a ninja of the Sannin level be required to be the examiner for such a thing as the Chunin exam, and the Sannin will be responsible for a link together.


    The examinee frowned, realizing that things might not be simple.


    "Jiraiya-sama, Orochimaru-sama, Tsunade-sama..."¡Án


    The Konoha ninjas present greeted Sannin one after another.


    Although they don''t know why the Sannin are the examiners of the Chunin exam, it''s so cool to see the shocked eyes of the Sotamura ninja as if he has never seen the world.


    Other Danin villages are all Tu Yile, but the real Danin village depends on Konoha.


    "Quiet, I will explain the rules next." Orochimaru''s hoarse and cold voice sounded, although it was not loud, it was clearly heard by all the candidates.


    As soon as Orochimaru spoke, the field fell silent instantly.


    Everyone looked at the man with a stern face, not daring to make a sound.


    This is the benefit of strength. If it were an ordinary Jnin examiner, it might not be possible to hold so many candidates.


    There are really too many people participating in the exam this time. Even if 15 groups were eliminated in the previous round and 45 people were eliminated, there are still 102 groups and 306 people in the second session.


    Among them, there are many elite ninja cultivated by various villages, and some of them may not even be ninja at all.


    For example, Samui, in fact, she is already a zhongnin in Yunyin, but because she is not very old, in order to take the zhongnin exam, she is now a genin in name.


    Regarding these, Konoha has no way to find out. After all, ninja information is the absolute secret of each village, and Konoha can only see what Yunyin wants to show them.


    So as long as you don¡¯t get people with too exaggerated age to take the Chunin exam, Konoha will turn a blind eye.


    If you want to take advantage of this and send a ninja pretending to be a ninja to slaughter Konoha''s genin and make the Konoha ninja break, guess what the examiner is for, and what is the Anbu hidden in the death forest.


    Oshemaru first talked about the rules that have not changed, that is, the time limit. Only when the scrolls of heaven and earth arrive at the middle tower within five days can they pass the assessment.


    Hearing that Orochimaru has been talking about familiar rules, some Konoha candidates who were frightened by the last Shisui Kaleidoscope Sharingan were relieved.


    Although the examiners are very good, it seems that the death forest has not changed much.


    However, they soon realized that they were thinking too much, and the three ninjas came out. How could this exam in the death forest be easy.


    "The above are the general rules of the usual Chunin exams, and I will explain the new rules added in this Chunin exam." Orochimaru''s words broke the last luck in the hearts of the candidates.


    "We hide a lot of spells in the dead forest, maybe in the crown of the trees, in the grass, or under the stones.


    These spells have different powers. Using the spells flexibly can make it easier to win this exam. "


    "There are four kinds of spells that can be found in the forest of death, namely the Thunder Talisman that can release a large amount of lightning, the Soil Talisman that summons an earth wall, the Water Prison Talisman that summons a circular water prison, and the Medical Talisman that heals injuries. "Oshemaru talked about the effects of various spells.


    "So many spells, why haven''t I heard of them before, have you heard of them?"


    "No, the only useful spell in my impression is the Detonating Talisman."


    "Konoha won''t come up with some useless things to get into the Chunin exam."


    "Maybe it''s a new thing developed by Konoha, and they are going to use us as experimental products." Some conspiracy theorists speculated.


    "Aren''t you curious, medical talisman, if the effect is good, wouldn''t it be equivalent to having an additional medical ninja who follows closely."


    Because Orochimaru didn''t speak for a while after speaking, many discussions erupted off the court.


    Especially the medical talisman, the name is really attractive.


    Everyone can''t help but speculate on his effect.


    However, most people are not too optimistic about it, and feel that the treatment effect is worrying. Otherwise, why don¡¯t such good things be hidden for their own use, but released with great fanfare in the Chunin Exam.


    And it is placed in the death forest waiting for their examinees to get it. Aren''t you afraid that they will be taken away by them to Ninja Village and crack the secrets in it?


    "Ascension Talisman? Healing Talisman? Third Hokage, what are these?" Tsuchikage, who was angry at the injustice, couldn''t care less about being angry with the unfair God, and asked about the healing talisman.


    Actually, except for the medical talisman, he didn¡¯t care about the rest, but Ohnoki was afraid that the third generation would see through his thoughts, so not only did he not only ask about the medical talisman, but also put the ascending soil talisman first.


    Although Onogi concealed a little in his haste, the third generation still saw through Onogi''s idea at once, and wanted to ask the question about the medical talisman.


    Without him, even Konoha, the strongest medical ninja, feels that there are not enough medical ninjas, let alone other ninja villages, which are extremely short of medical ninjas.


    In a small ninja village like Kusanagi, it is even more difficult to find a ninja who can be a decent medical ninja. The so-called hospitals are full of ninjas who know a little bit.


    The third generation took a deep breath of the pipe, then exhaled the white mist, and said lightly: "This is a new spell developed by Yongze. I don''t understand it very well. You can ask him."


    Accidentally inhaled the white mist into his nose, the unpleasant smell instantly frowned, pinched Qiong''s nose, moved to the left, and looked at San Dai with disgust.


    The third generation laughed dumbly, put away the pipe, but did not continue to smoke.


    Although Luo Sha and Fourth Raikage didn''t speak, they couldn''t help but look at Nagasawa. They were also greedy for medical ninjas.


    "It''s just some trails that don''t make it to the table. It''s not worthy of Mr. Tukage''s attention. Let''s continue to read." Yongze smiled and said indifferently.


    If Nagasawa doesn''t say anything, Tsuchikage can''t do anything about it, he can''t fight it, and he can''t fight it.


    But when he looked at the huge display again, he stared at the display seriously, not wanting to let go of a single detail.


    Because Orochimaru began to demonstrate with real spells.


    In the display screen, Orochimaru took out a spell with a faint blue light. The size of the spell was about the same as that of the detonating charm, and the pattern of the spell was very complicated.


    "This is the Thunder Talisman, it will release a lot of lightning when it is released."


    Orochimaru let the examinees spread out, flowed out into an open space, then squeezed the Thunder Talisman to inject chakra, and then quickly threw it to the ground.


    Crackling!


    Boom!


    A burst of manic lightning erupted from the spell, bombarding the ground, turning the ground into a scorched color.


    "It''s such a terrifying power." Seeing the momentum of the manic lightning, some ninjas who were close wiped the cold sweat from their heads. Just now they almost couldn''t help but want to fall behind. If you don''t go down, you don''t have to worry about being called cowardly.


    Onoki looked at Yongze with puzzled eyes, you call this a path that is not on the table? This is a big killer that successfully impacted the ninja world''s ninja pattern.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 389： Psychic Talisman

    Chapter 389 Psychic Steel Talisman


    After releasing the Thunder Talisman, Orochimaru immediately took out another khaki-colored Talisman Talisman.


    Orochimaru did not release it in a hurry, but first briefly introduced: "The earth-raising talisman can raise a wall of earth."


    After the introduction, Orochimaru injected chakra into it, arousing the power of the spell, and a thick earth wall quickly rose from the ground.


    "Isn''t this the Tuliu Wall?" You Yanyin complained.


    "If in the battle, it would be a good way to release the earth flow wall without consuming chakra and not using seal seals." Another Yanyin thought for a while and said.


    Soil wall is generally used for defense, but it is not without other uses.


    For example, controlling the rise of the land behind the opponent can prevent the opponent from escaping.


    It is not bad to not need to seal at one time, and it will not consume too much chakra''s earth flow wall.


    Orochimaru ignored the discussion of the people around him, and took out a blue charm after trying the earth-raising talisman.


    "Water prison talisman, can summon a circular water prison to control the opponent."


    After finishing speaking, Chakra was quickly injected into the spell, the power of the spell exploded, and the power sealed in it was activated, and a round water polo two people tall appeared in front of Orochimaru.


    No one discussed this time, but they all stared at Orochimaru intently.


    The three kinds of spells have been introduced, and the next one can only be medical charms.


    In the beginning, everyone didn¡¯t pay much attention to this, and thought that the effect might be to bluff people with the name, otherwise, why would Konoha take it out and use it directly for them.


    But judging from the previous three spells, Konoha''s spells are not weak.


    The Thunderbolt Talisman is as powerful as the Detonation Talisman, the Raising Earth Talisman is equivalent to a non-consumable earth flow wall, and the Water Prison Talisman seems to be equivalent to a not low water escape.


    Then the medical talisman that appeared together is not much worse than that.


    Orochimaru doesn''t care what the candidates think. Like before, he didn''t deliberately slow down the speed because it was the last spell.


    If it wasn''t for Yongze''s task, he wouldn''t come to do such a boring thing.


    Oshemaru took out a light green charm and said, "The medical charm can heal injuries, and the effect is about half of that of the Jonin Medical Ninja''s Palm Senjutsu."


    After finishing speaking, Orochimaru took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, then pulled up his sleeves, revealing arms as pale as his face.


    Orochimaru stabbed Kunai into his arm calmly, and then pulled it, a not-so-shallow scratch was formed instantly, and blood flowers bloomed in the air, Tsunade frowned for a while, but because he knew that many people were watching, he forced it Calm, not flustered.


    Oshemaru covered the wound with a spell, and injected chakra to activate the power of the spell.


    A burst of violent green light bloomed from the talisman, and the hideous wound that was still bleeding quickly began to heal, leaving only a faint scar in the end.


    "Surprisingly... actually actually researched this kind of spell." All the examinees stared at Dashemaru''s arm in shock.


    They can be sure that Orochimaru did not perform medical ninjutsu just now, but simply covered the wound with a medical talisman, and then injected a little chakra to complete the treatment.


    Speaking of spells, ninjas must first think of detonating charms, because this spell is used by many people and is the most widely spread.


    But there are actually many types of spells. Apart from detonating charms used for combat, other spells are most likely to be used to arrange enchantments.


    As long as one is proficient in enchantment and has a large number of spells, even one person can arrange a high-level enchantment in a short time.


    There are also other people who have thought about such things as medical talismans. With this, it is equivalent to bringing a medical ninja with you.


    But they all failed, everyone failed, and it was not in units of times, but in years. Over time, no one wasted time, energy and money to research this.


    Of course, there may be some people who have not given up hope and are researching in secret.


    So, even the Konoha ninjas were shocked by the effect of the medical talisman. When did their village become so awesome?


    After the shock, the surrounding ninja villages also discovered this problem. It¡¯s okay for them to be shocked, but Konoha¡¯s ninjas are the same as them.


    "You haven''t seen it before?" Someone asked curiously.


    "No." Konoha Ninja shook his head, saying that this is really the first time he has seen this thing.


    "How much reserve do you Konoha have for this medical talisman?" The daimyo in the private room saw that Orochimaru''s extremely hideous wound healed up at once, and asked Anbe next to him directly.


    Anbu was speechless, how could he, an ordinary Anbu, know such a confidential matter.


    Although he felt that Daimyo was not very smart, Anbu still answered patiently:


    "Medical talismans are Konoha secrets. My level is not high enough to know this, but Assistant Nagasawa said before that medical talismans can be sold. There should be some reserves. You can ask Hokage or Nagata after the Chunin exam is over. Assistant Ze about the purchase of medical symbols."


    Hearing that Anbu said it was a secret, Daimyo was a little angry at first. Did he give Konoha so much money every year for nothing? But when he heard that medical charms can be bought, Daimyo''s brow eased again.


    As long as you can buy it, he has never been short of money.


    Compared with a little money, something like a medical talisman that can save lives is what the daimyo wants.


    Although the daimyo has jonin-level medical ninjas under his command, it is convenient to carry the spells.


    The dignitaries next to them also spoke one after another, asking if they could buy medical talismans.


    The big names are all greedy for medical talismans, and the nobles are also greedy. They also cherish their lives, and they have nothing else but money.


    The money to improve people¡¯s livelihood can be spent sparingly, but the money to save life must be spent heavily. If life is gone, nothing will be left.


    Not only the nobles in the box, but the atmosphere in the circular venue was also aroused by the amazing effect of the medical talisman.


    "Is this Konoha''s medical talisman? It''s too strong. If it''s on the battlefield, if they each carry a few, it''s not like each of them has a medical ninja. How can we fight?" The medical talisman diverged his thinking and thought of a terrible consequence.


    Now Konoha is already strong, and with the emergence of such a terrifying medical charm, wouldn''t Konoha be stronger and stronger, throwing a lot of other Ninja villages.


    "No way, such a strong spell should be quite difficult to make, otherwise why all the countries haven''t researched something for so long." Some people think that although the effect of medical charms is good, the output should not be high.


    "If the output is very low, do you think they will be put in the death forest for the candidates to use casually?" A Sha Ren analyzed optimistically.


    The ninjas in that area were silent.


    Indeed, if the output is low and very precious, how can it be put in the death forest for the candidates of the Chunin exam.


    Compared to the horror and envy of ninjas from other countries, Konoha ninjas are excited and happy.


    "In the future, you don''t need to buy an explosive talisman. You must buy this medical talisman. At a critical moment, it may be equal to a life." A Konoha ninja with a scar on his face said.


    "Yes, you can spend less time looking for fun. You must buy this medical talisman. If you die, you can''t have fun anymore." A Konoha ninja sighed.


    The Konoha ninjas around agreed, saying that the words are not rough, life is the number one thing, and if you die, you will lose everything.


    "Assistant Yongze, do you sell this medical talisman?" After seeing the amazing effect of the medical talisman, Onoki asked Yongze decisively.


    "Whether it is the manufacturing method or the medical talisman itself, Iwahiro is very interested."


    Although he didn''t think Nagasawa would sell him the production method, Ohnoki still said something.


    After all, if you talk about it, you will not lose your arms or legs. If Yongze really sells, then he will make a lot of money.


    "I''m sorry, those four spells are Konoha''s secrets. I don''t buy the production method of any of them, but I sell the spells themselves. We can discuss them after the end of the Chunin exam." Yong Ze replied with a smile .


    Buy the production method, want to fart.


    "I can only buy talismans, that''s fine." Onogi said with a smile, but he complained in his heart. Konoha ninjas are indeed cunning people, and Yongze said before that these talismans are all trivial matters. Now it has become Konoha''s secret again.


    Raikage was also surprised when he saw Orochimaru''s arm that had recovered to its original state, leaving only a faint trace.


    If the hunk in Yunyin Village had a medical talisman, he would be even more powerful, and he would be able to use the thunder escape ninjutsu to fight among the crowd without fear of injury.


    But these spells were created by Yong Ze, and the Fourth Raikage really didn''t want to get in touch with Yong Ze.


    He has met Yongze several times in his life, but every time he suffers.


    The first time was the worst, the body was seriously injured by Yongze, most of the palm of the right hand was cut off, half of the elite troops led were killed and half were captured, even he and Qi Rabi were also captured, Yunyin Village paid It took a huge price to bring him and the Yunyin troops back.


    The scene of that day, the Fourth Raikage will never forget it.


    As a captured prisoner who failed in the war, he was humiliated and **** in the open space, his clothes were torn, and he looked like he was begging for a beggar.


    And his confidant, with a humble face, was laughing with Konoha Ninja, the smile was so forced, so painful.


    Even if Konoha Shishi opened his mouth, he could only bite the bullet and accept it.


    The fourth generation of Raikage regarded that as a lifelong shame, inspired and worked hard to develop Yunyin Village, surpass Konoha, and then take revenge.


    Raikage squeezed his fist, then let it go, and asked in a deep voice: "Assistant Nagasawa, can Konoha''s spells be sold to Yun Yin, Yun Yin is also very interested in these spells."


    The medical talisman is of great importance. If the Konoha family doesn¡¯t sell it, it¡¯s fine. If Yanyin buys it, but Yunyin doesn¡¯t, then in future wars, Yunyin will fall into a weak position against Shangyanyin.


    So, even though he was embarrassed and felt uncomfortable, Lei Ying still spoke, so that Yun Yin would not be too disadvantaged in the war in the future.


    "Oh, Raikage, you also want to buy a charm, but I see your posture, it doesn''t look like you want to buy it, but it seems a bit like you want to grab it." Nagasawa looked at Raikage with a smile.


    Raikage''s face darkened all of a sudden, of course he knew what Yong Ze meant, it was nothing more than saying that his attitude was not sincere and his expression was ferocious.


    "Huh." Lei Ying took a deep breath, forced a smile on his serious and fierce face and repeated:


    "Associate Nagasawa, can Konoha''s spells be sold to Yun Yin, Yun Yin is also very interested in these spells."


    "Is this right? When talking about cooperation, of course we have to laugh together and put on a fierce face. If you don''t know, you might think that you are planning some robbery plan in your heart." Yongze nodded in satisfaction.


    Make the proud Raikage bow his head and apologize, this achievement should not be achieved by many people.


    Defeating him may not necessarily make him bow his head. Only by grasping his lifeblood, that is, Yunyin Village, can it be done.


    "The thing about buying spells..."


    "Let''s discuss it after the Chunin exam is over." Seeing Raikage lower his head, Yongze also lost interest, not going to tease him anymore, and replied with the same answer as Ohnoki.


    "Assistant Yongze, Nasha Yin Village..." Seeing that both Lei Ying and Onoki spoke, Luo Sha, who was still hesitating, also spoke.


    "The Chunin Exam will be discussed again." Nagasawa''s reply remains unchanged.


    "Then thank you Yongze for your help." Seeing that Yongze didn''t make things difficult for him, Luo Sha was relieved, but soon became sad again.


    He didn''t ask before, not because he didn''t want a healing talisman.


    How could Luo Sha not want the effect of the medical talisman? If possible, he would like to equip each sand ninja with ten medical talismans.


    But Sand Ninja is poor, the daimyo has cut funding, and Sand Ninja itself is not rich.


    As for the medical talisman, which is used to save lives, Luo Sha doesn''t even need to think about it, it must be surprisingly expensive.


    He was afraid that he could not afford it, so he kept thinking about whether to buy it.


    It''s not that Sand Shinobi has no money at all, but that money is needed elsewhere.


    Luo Sha thought for a while, and ordered Ma Ji: "Go and tell the daimyo about these spells, and apply for funding from the daimyo."


    Although many wealthy foreign businessmen and dignitaries came to the Chunin exam due to its great momentum, only the daimyo from the land of fire came, and there were no daimyos from other countries.


    Luo Sha felt that the daimyo of the country of wind would definitely be interested in these spells, especially the medical charms.


    In this case, he should be able to buy some if he squeezes in other projects.


    Maki nodded, backed away slowly, and left the circular venue with a few steps.


    Luo Sha turned her gaze back to the screen, and the screen was still Orochimaru.


    Oshemaru took out another thing again, but this time it was not a talisman paper, but an iron sheet similar in style to the talisman paper.


    The examinees all looked at Orochimaru with puzzled eyes. Haven''t the four spells been introduced? Why didn''t they start? Instead, they took out a rather mysterious iron piece.


    "In addition to the four spells hidden in the death forest, there is actually another special spell called the psychic steel rune.


    Different from ordinary spells, you can¡¯t find psychic steel talismans in the Death Forest. They will only be cast from the air on the second day of the Death Forest exam, and only one will be cast a day.


    The psychic steel talisman is so powerful that it is incomparable to ordinary talismans. "


    After finishing speaking, Orochimaru picked up the psychic steel talisman, told the candidates to stay away, and then shot it at the open space.


    After Orochimaru activated the psychic steel talisman with all its strength, a ten-meter-high flame slash suddenly appeared and slashed towards the open space.


    Boom boom boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and thick smoke and dust arose.


    Orochimaru used a big breakthrough to blow away the dust and smoke, and a slash mark more than ten meters deep appeared in the eyes of everyone, and it was displayed on the four large screens in the venue. The gully left by the slash was not only more than ten meters deep, but also spread to The land within the range was also scorched black by the flames.


    "This thing is a spell?" I don''t know who said such a sentence.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 390： Battle Royales Forest of the Dead officially begins

    Chapter 390 The Death Forest of the Battle Royale officially begins


    "Is this a spell?"


    In an instant, a huge discussion broke out among the candidates, and everyone was shocked by the power of the psychic steel talisman.


    "This psychic steel talisman is so strong, it''s unreasonable. If you get this, wouldn''t it mean you are invincible at this stage."


    "No, no matter how powerful the spell is, it is also a consumable, and it can only be used once."


    "Even if it is just once, it is still very powerful. It is not a problem to instantly kill a team by surprise."


    Dou also looked at the slash marks in surprise, because he was very familiar with Yongze''s power, he felt Yongze''s power inside.


    ¡®Brother Yongze is too messy. ¡¯ Dou covered his face helplessly. Is it really okay to cast such a powerful spell on the examinee? He couldn''t resist that blow head-on.


    But fortunately, this perverted thing only starts to be released on the second day, and only one is released a day. Even if the game is over, there will only be four psychic steel symbols.


    At this point, Dou made a decision, that is to pass the exam quickly, collect the heaven and earth scrolls in the first three days, and then pass the exam at the Central Tower.


    Although there are five days for the exam, as long as you get all the scrolls, you can even reach the middle tower on the first day.


    After all, the Death Forest has a super-large range with a radius of ten kilometers, but in terms of the ninja''s mobility, ten kilometers is just a trivial matter.


    The reason why five days were given was because the heaven and earth scrolls had to be assembled.


    In this exam, even people from the same village may not be able to believe it, maybe they just snatched your scroll.


    In this link, if you are unlucky and you keep meeting teams with the same scroll, that is also a problem.


    In addition, there are a large number of poisonous insects and beasts in the dead forest, and the forest itself is also a threat, so only five days are given.


    And this part of the food has to be found in the forest by yourself.


    Find the enemies with the scrolls you need in the forest full of poisonous insects and beasts. At the same time, you must be on guard at all times to prevent being discovered by other enemies and solve various problems.


    It can be said that this part of the death forest considers the overall quality of ninjas.


    And Yongze''s move of adding various spells will intensify the struggle among candidates.


    If you want to enhance your combat effectiveness, you need to look for spells and psychic steel symbols.


    And such an action is very easy to expose one''s position, leading to a battle.


    Especially because there are so many people in this exam, there are a total of 102 groups and 306 ninjas.


    I had a hunch that on the third day, the contradictions in the forest of death would gradually increase, and the subsequent battles would become very exaggerated, maybe there would be fighting everywhere.


    On the first day, everyone was looking for amulets, and by the way, figured out the situation in the forest of death. There must be too many battles.


    From the second day onwards, there will be some battles one after another. In order to **** the powerful psychic steel talisman, there may be a big melee.


    On the third day, everyone has almost collected the spells. In order to **** the scrolls and pass the exam, the chaos will intensify and there will be a lot of battles.


    So Dou wants to pass the exam directly when the situation becomes less chaotic.


    After all, this is only one of the links. Dou doesn¡¯t want to show too much in this link, and it¡¯s time to show his skills in the third and last link.


    In the luxury box.


    "This is interesting, do you also sell Konoha?" Daming saw that the psychic steel talisman was so destructive, his eyes lit up, and he asked Anbu next to him.


    If he has thousands of psychic steel talismans and can easily release a slash of more than ten meters, wouldn''t he be equal to a super powerful existence.


    When an assassin comes again, he throws out a few psychic steel talismans, and if the assassin is bombed, there will be nothing left.


    "It should be possible, but I heard from Assistant Yongze that this production is very difficult. Even if it is sold, it will only sell a few copies, and the price will be very expensive." Anbu thought about Yongze''s order and said. .


    When the daimyo heard this, he could open it, and smiled, not caring at all that Anbu said that the price might be expensive.


    ¡®I have gained a lot from Konoha this time. ¡¯ The daimyo thought with satisfaction in his heart, although he has not seen the wonderful battle of the ninja, but the daimyo already feels that this trip is worthwhile.


    By relying on these charms, Konoha''s position in the No. 1 Ninja Village must be extremely stable, and his Kingdom of Fire will therefore be very stable, maintaining this prosperity and continuing to develop.


    At the top floor of the circular venue, Tuying saw the terrifying power of the psychic steel talisman, and his head was full of question marks.


    Is this the trail that is not worth mentioning?


    He really wanted to ask Yongze if this kind of trail could be packaged and sold to Yanyin Village, but he knew it was impossible.


    Tu Ying was really convinced. The Thunder Talisman looked like a bluff, but it was actually another kind of Detonation Talisman.


    But this psychic steel talisman, he really couldn''t understand how such a powerful force could make the iron piece withstand it.


    However, Onogi reckoned that it would be very difficult to make the psychic steel talisman, otherwise, why would the other talismans be directly abnormal in the death forest, and the psychic steel talisman was only given four pieces in total, and it was divided into four days.


    But Ohnoki is still sour. Even if the output is low, the powerful power of the psychic steel talisman can also be used as a trump card for surprise.


    "Associate Nagasawa, do you sell this psychic steel talisman?" Onogi asked tentatively.


    "Sell, but because of the production volume, the price is very expensive, and the quantity is limited." Yongze replied with a smile, and began to look forward to the end of the Chunin exam. There should be many people who will take the initiative to send him a lot of money. .


    Luo Sha and Fourth Raikage were watching the two of them. Hearing that it was very expensive, a look of disappointment flashed across Luo Sha''s face.


    If it is too expensive, it is basically unrealistic to buy it and use it. I can only buy one and go back to study it.


    Luo Sha secretly sighed, it is strange that Yinghuo lives like him, and he is worried about the lack of funds all day long.


    Adjusting his mentality, Luo Sha looked at the big screen. As long as their performance of Sand Ninja is good enough this time, the difficulty of funding can be solved.


    In the screen, after introducing the spells, the formal exam is finally about to begin.


    Oshemaru took out two scrolls, one white and one dark.


    The white scroll has a big sky character written on it, and the dark scroll has a big earth character written on it.


    After showing the scrolls of heaven and earth, Orochimaru asked Anbu to send out the letter of guarantee for everyone to sign.


    It is said to be a letter of guarantee, but it is actually something like a life and death certificate. If you die in the Chunin exam, the other village can''t say anything.


    After everyone signed, Sannin each led some people to the sealed house to receive the scrolls.


    After one person has finished receiving, the next person can go in and collect.


    This is to increase the difficulty, to prevent some people from knowing that the scroll held by the opponent is what they need, and go directly to find that team.


    Of course, if you have the ability, you can also know in advance.


    For example, if you have white eyes, you can use them to peek directly, and the examiner will not care.


    Or use various means to obtain information about the opponent''s scroll, as long as you don''t do anything.


    It is not allowed to do it outside, you have to do it inside.


    After everyone received the scrolls, Orochimaru asked each group in Anbu to send out a signal stick.


    "If you think it''s dangerous and want to abstain, you can fire the signal stick, and an examiner will come to pick you up to a safe area." Orochimaru explained the function of the signal stick lightly.


    "Finally, it''s best not to stay in place all day, otherwise bad things will happen."


    After finishing speaking, Orochimaru attracted many ninjas dressed in black, and took these ninjas away according to the prepared arrangement.


    There are too many candidates this time, and the entrances are not enough.


    Death Forest has a total of 44 entrances. In the past, there were generally about 30 groups, and at most it was more than 40 groups.


    And this time there are one hundred and three groups of exaggerated numbers, so we can''t let each group have one entrance as before, otherwise the entrances will not be enough.


    Even some entrances require three groups to enter to meet the needs of so many groups.


    In order to solve this problem, Konoha came up with a way to let the candidates draw lots to decide who will get in first.


    If you are lucky, you can lead the time by fifteen minutes.


    "Draw lots..." Dou was lost in thought. His side was entrance No. 9, and there were three groups.


    If you are unlucky and enter last, you will be 30 minutes shorter than others.


    Anbu held three wooden sticks in his hand, and said lightly: "Hurry up and start, if you don''t make a decision, maybe other groups have already entered it."


    Hearing what Anbu said, Dou didn''t bother to think too much, so he randomly selected one of the three wooden sticks.


    Originally, he wanted to smoke Itachi, but after thinking about it later, Itachi might not have better luck than him.


    The last time I played Izumi''s game, Itachi was forced to use the transformation technique to become a girl.


    Looking at his wooden sign, his luck was neither good nor bad, it was two. Although he couldn''t enter directly, he didn''t have to wait for half an hour.


    "It''s three, I''m so unlucky." Lizi looked at the wooden stick he had drawn, and his whole body wilted all of a sudden, like a plant without enough water.


    "It''s okay, it''s only half an hour, and I can''t do anything." Masaki patted Riko''s shoulder and comforted him.


    "Tsk, it''s one. I''m lucky, but it''s a pity that there is no Yanyin team." A man in a simple shirt with strong muscles and dark skin held a wooden stick, and there was regret in his words.


    His teammates also made a look of pity, as if as long as there was Yan Yin here, they would go in and prepare to ambush.


    "However, it would be nice if we could directly collect the scrolls of heaven and earth." After finishing speaking, the Zhuangshuo Yunyin looked at Pou, Masaki and the others maliciously.


    "The two of you are not the so-called geniuses who graduated early." A tall and thin ninja from Yunyin''s team looked at the somewhat short Dou and Itachi with curiosity on his face.


    Although Itachi and Dou are not short among their peers, most of the people in the Chunin exam are around 13 to 15 years old. This comparison is very obvious.


    Facing the malicious Yun Yin, Dou appeared very calm. Although he is small, he is quite knowledgeable. These Yun Yin''s malicious intentions cannot scare him.


    "Maybe, but if you want to take advantage of the advantage of entering first to ambush us, I would like to. I heard that Yunyin Ninja is very good at swordsmanship, and I have long wanted to see it." Dou provocatively said.


    Facing the classmates who treat him with courtesy, he will treat each other with the same courtesy, and he will give a little lesson to ninjas from the same village who have a little bad habits, but not too much.


    But if the opponent is a foreign villager with malicious intentions, Dou will strike hard!


    And now, it''s time to strike hard.


    The thin and tall ninja raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect Dou to be so arrogant, a guy whose height didn''t reach his chest.


    The thin and tall ninja felt that he was being provoked, because he was the only one carrying a sword among the three Yunyin.


    During Konoha¡¯s time, he was so depressed that he was intimidated when he entered the village, but he continued to enjoy himself afterwards, so he just took advantage of this Chunin exam to take revenge.


    "You have to wait until you enter the death forest." Anbe in black, who was opening the door, glanced at the Yunyin ninjas indifferently.


    "Boy, wait until you die." After getting the approval of the Anbu ninja, the three Yunyin walked into the death forest, while Dou and Mashu waited in place.


    "What to do next, I feel that those three Yunyin might really ambush us." Isamu Uchiha said, ready to discuss countermeasures with Toku and Itachi.


    Kuto glanced at Maki Riko and the others, Sand Shinobi Sannin consciously stood a little to the side, and Touzai and Itachi Uchiha walked to the other side for a distance.


    "Among those three people, the burly Yunyin wearing a white shirt is the strongest one to me, but he is about the same as Yong you, followed by the tall and thin Yunyin holding a sword, and the remaining brown-haired Yunyin is stronger. Worst." Dou said his perception results.


    "What do you mean is similar to me." Isamu Uchiha looked at the pocket with a black line on his head. Could it be that he is a unit of measurement.


    After thinking about it for a while, I felt that what I said might not be specific enough. After thinking about it, I said again: "That strong and sturdy Yunyin should have the strength of a brave man, and the thin and tall Yunyin is three-quarters brave, and the brown-haired Yunyin is only half the strength. Be brave."


    Yao Uchiha:¡­


    It really has become a unit of measurement.


    "If your perception is correct, then they are not difficult to deal with. After we go in, we can deal with each of them one by one." Itachi said lightly.


    "I..." Isamu Uchiha felt insulted.


    Mingming Itachi didn''t mention him a word, but Isamu Uchiha felt insulted.


    Obviously, the power of bravery is already very strong, except for Tou and Itachi, no one in the special warfare squad can surely beat him.


    "I''ll deal with the one with the sword, Itachi, you''ll deal with the burly Yunyin, and Yong, you''ll be in charge of the brown-haired Yunyin, do you think it''s okay?" Dou asked.


    "I''m fine." Itachi nodded.


    No matter which one, he has full confidence.


    "Let me deal with that sword-wielding Yun Yin?" Isamu Uchiha scratched his head with an unnatural expression on his face.


    Obviously said before that he must obey the order, which made Uchiha Isamu feel a little embarrassed.


    However, he really wanted to test his cultivation results, and the weakest brown-haired cloud was too weak.


    According to Dou''s perception, Zhuang Shuo Yunyin''s strength is about the same as his, and it is easy to cause accidents if he fights.


    Isamu Uchiha, who was originally embarrassed because of the agreement, naturally would not have the cheek to challenge an opponent who might have an accident.


    If it is because of this reason that the exams of Toku and Itachi go wrong, Isamu Uchiha will not forgive himself.


    "Yes." Dou nodded and agreed.


    He doesn''t care who the opponent is. The reason why he makes a choice is firstly for safety, and secondly, he really wants to see what kind of swordsmanship Yunyin''s side is like.


    Fifteen minutes would pass soon, Anbe Ninja looked at the timer and asked Dou and others to get ready.


    At this time, the large screen on the venue is no longer a picture, but turned into a nine-square grid, and a large screen displays nine scenes at the same time.


    But because the screen is big enough, the nine scenes can be seen clearly.


    Maybe due to luck, when Dou and the others stepped into the death forest, their figures appeared on the big screen.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 391： Say it a million times again, dont set a flag

    Chapter 391 Say it a million times again, don''t set a flag


    After entering the forest, Yunyin''s team walked into the dense forest, but they didn''t go too deep, they just walked to a distance where they couldn''t peep from the outside.


    "Jianren, just wait here for them to come in, those Konoha kids are too arrogant, we must let them see the cruelty of the ninja world." The thin Gaoyun Yin ninja smiled cruelly, and took the sword on his back Next, said to Zhuang Shuo Yunyin.


    Jianren looked around, nodded and said, "Then stay here, Konoha Ninja will definitely pay the price."


    There''s nothing they can do about Yongze, can''t they also deal with you children?


    As for whether they are geniuses or not, Jianren doesn''t care. He was praised as a genius before, who is not a genius.


    "It seems that the second link is also very simple. If the opponent''s scroll happens to be the scroll of heaven, we will be half successful." Brown-haired cloud said with a faint smile.


    What they have in their hands is the scroll of the earth. As long as they get a scroll of sky, they can go directly to the middle tower to pass the level.


    "Even if you finish collecting the scrolls, don''t rush to the middle tower. Try to collect all the charms in the forest, especially the psychic steel charm. You must **** one." Jianren said in a deep voice.


    Although he is not a ninja who is proficient in research, as a ninja, he can feel the effect of these spells on ninjas.


    He wanted to collect these spells as much as possible, and hand them to Raikage after the Chunin exam was over, so that they could be studied by the village.


    So Jianren was going to grab the scrolls first, and frantically searched for various spells in the following time, and waited until the end of the exam before going to the middle tower. Anyway, the middle tower was there and he would not run away.


    "Well, the village should be very interested in these spells." Slender Gao Yunyin nodded.


    Said they were going to ambush them, but the three Yunyin didn''t prepare any special traps, they just hid themselves and prepared to sneak attack.


    On the one hand, they are not good at laying traps, on the other hand, they are confident in their strength, and they feel that hiding and attacking them is already very important to them.


    Not long after fifteen minutes, after Yunyin and the others hid for a long time, the figure of Duo soon appeared in the sight of Yunyin ninja.


    Dou and the others didn''t seem to be vigilant. In the line of sight of Yunyin and the others, the three of them didn''t look around cautiously, but seemed to be chatting.


    ¡®As expected, children are children, even if they have a little bit of talent, they are just flowers in the greenhouse, they are too tender. ¡¯ Jian Ren sneered inwardly.


    There was no loud roar to remind the opposite party, when Dou and others were approaching, the three Yun Yin suddenly burst into flames and rushed towards Dou''s group together.


    The appearance of Yunyin Group did not surprise Dou, the obvious malice was as obvious in Dou''s perception as ink dots on white paper, he found it as soon as he came in.


    Their "chat" from the perspective of Jianren just now is actually telling Itachi and Uchiha Isamu the location of those clouds.


    "The thickest tree on the right has the strongest human aura. It should be the burly Yunyin. The first tree on the left has the weakest aura. It should be the brown-haired Yunyin..."


    So, before Yunyin made a move, in fact, Dou had already completed the deployment of the plan in their sight.


    The moment Yunyin rushed out, Itachi''s two shurikens hidden in his hands immediately shot towards Jianren.


    Yuya Uchiha quickly pulled out the sword at his waist, his breathing rhythm changed, and the white air he exhaled slowly carried a fiery breath.


    Dou is quickly forming seals, using the classic wind escape.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Big Breakthrough!"


    A two-meter-high whirlwind spit out from the mouth of the pocket, blowing the brown-haired Yun Yin away and hitting the tree fiercely.


    Whoosh!


    The two shurikens thrown by Itachi flew at a strange angle. Even if Jianren forcibly dodged, the two shurikens collided against the trees, and one shuriken passed Jianren''s cheek, drawing a line bloodstains.


    "You bastard..." Jianren touched his face, and a moist feeling came from his palm.


    Looking at Jianren who seemed to be burning with anger, Itachi''s eyes did not change, and he took this opportunity to seal quickly.


    Jianren was really angry when he was hurt by a character who he thought was like a child in a greenhouse, or his face.


    "Thunderbolt stab!" Jianren roared, and dazzling lightning appeared on his arms and calves.


    The next moment, Jianren disappeared in place, and appeared next to Itachi at a speed that ordinary people could not see clearly.


    "Breath of Flame, Ni-type ¡¤ Rise of Flame." Facing Yun Yin who was hacking from the tree, Uchiha Isamu decisively performed the Ni-type swinging from bottom to top, a flame arc slash Fly up and out.


    It may be because this is the first battle on Dou''s side. After Dou and Yunyin fought, it was no longer Jiugongge. The whole big screen was playing the battle between Dou and Yunyin.


    Seeing that it was Yun Yin and Konoha, Luo Sha shook his head. If only his sand ninjas would be fine. Unfortunately, from the previous random display, the sand ninjas seem to be very stable, and they will look for them as soon as they enter the forest of death. Spells increase strength.


    "It''s the kid Jianren. I remember that he is a young man with good strength, but his opponent seems to be too young. Are you Konoha ninjas graduating so early now? You should train them for a few more years." Seeing his family Yun Yin ambush Konoha Ninja, Raikage grinned, quickly put it away, and asked Minato.


    On the surface, it is a question, but there is a sense of whether you Konohas are uninhabited.


    Regarding this, Yongze felt that the Fourth Raikage probably had itchy skin again.


    Minato''s complexion remained unchanged, and he said with a faint smile: "Raikage must not judge people by their appearance, those two little ninjas are geniuses of our Konoha, they both passed the early graduation assessment of the ninja school, and one of them is a disciple of the third generation , and one is Yongze''s disciple."


    "The disciples of the third generation of Hokage and the disciples of Nagasawa''s assistant..." A look of astonishment appeared on Raikage''s face.


    Raikage shook his head, Jianren was the stronger ninja among Yunyin he brought, it is impossible for him to overturn in the hands of those two children.


    It would be a shame if his cloud ninja lost to two children under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    "It''s impossible for us Yunyin ninjas to lose to such a small Konoha ninja." Raikage refocused on the big screen and watched the battle.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball!"


    When Jianren felt that the distance was very close, and he could attack Itachi before the Itachi seal was completed, the speed of Itachi''s seal seal was beyond Jianren''s imagination. Spit out from the mouth, and hit Jianren''s body fiercely.


    Boom! !


    The huge thrust of the fireball pushed Jianren back crazily, and finally exploded directly, and the violent flames engulfed Jianren.


    Thin Gao Yunyin did not expect that Dou and the others had already made preparations. Under the carelessness, the power was completely inferior to the flame slashing slashed by Uchiha Isamu. The arm of his right hand was cut off directly, and the whole figure looked like a broken puppet. Generally hit the ground.


    And the brown-haired Yunyin who hit the tree was not spared, and was beaten by a combination of ninjutsu and passed out.


    After searching around for a while, I found a scroll of earth from Jianren''s body.


    "It''s not very lucky." Dou sighed, they are also scrolls of the earth, that is to say, this is an invalid scroll for them.


    "Let''s find some spells first, I have some ideas about those spells." Itachi thought for a while and said.


    "Okay." Dou nodded, he also had the idea of ??looking for the talisman.


    Spells are the characteristics of this death forest. Sometimes a spell is given to the opponent unexpectedly, which may have unexpected effects.


    "Fourth Raikage, it seems that our Konoha genius ninja is even better." Yong Ze smiled and said leisurely.


    When he saw those Yunyin and Dou matching each other, he knew that those Yunyin would fail.


    Dou himself is a genius, coupled with the careful training of him and the third generation, his strength is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Knowledge and color domineering, water breathing, all kinds of powerful water escape, three generations of combined ninjutsu.


    Originally, Yongze felt that Yun Yin had been bullied quite a few times recently, and he should be persecuted by someone else, but it turned out that the fourth generation of Raikage was not up to the mark, so let''s continue to persecute him.


    Lei Ying''s face turned dark all of a sudden, his face was livid, and he didn''t speak.


    He feels that he should not come here, should not sit in this position.


    Onoki looked at the two small figures on the big screen with an envious expression. Those two people must be seven or eight years old at most, and they have such strength, and the future can be expected.


    Although there were not many collisions just now, those few hits were enough for a strong man like Ohnoki to see the big things from the small and guess the complete strength of the two.


    "Du is indeed a very good kid, with the potential to surpass Orochimaru and the others." Sandai stroked the short beard on his chin and said with a smile.


    Hearing the words of the third generation, Onogi felt even more heartbroken. For such a genius, if you can give him some, it doesn¡¯t need to be too much, just two will do.


    "Heitu, after you start ninja training, you must practice seriously and don''t be lazy." Ohnoki suddenly said to Heitu.


    "Good grandpa, Heitu must be better than them." Although he didn''t know why grandpa mentioned cultivation, Heitu still said with confidence and enthusiasm, and waved his fleshy little fist twice after speaking.


    After the fight between Dou and the others, there was no further close-up, and the screen changed back to the nine-square grid.


    Occasionally, close-ups will be given when there are other people fighting.


    But on the first day, everyone wanted to find more spells, instead of blindly looking for people to fight.


    In order to find the spell, the ninjas turned into locusts one after another, unwilling to let a tree or a stone go.


    Every time you encounter a stone, you have to turn it over to see if there is a spell hidden underneath, and the crown of the tree is also the key search object.


    A good battle royale, suddenly turned into a treasure hunt show, especially the person who found the medical talisman, was a little excited and almost gave himself a knife to try the effect on the spot, but fortunately, his teammates stopped him from doing the stupid thing of self-harm .


    However, when it was twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, some examinees who were obsessed with finding spells around them discovered a problem. A light red light curtain appeared on the edge of the death forest and was slowly advancing.


    "What is that, an enchantment?" Someone guessed.


    "No matter what it is, it''s better not to be touched by it." At this time, someone suddenly remembered what Orochimaru said.


    Oshemaru reminded before the start of the exam that he should not stay in place for too long, otherwise bad things will happen.


    So people who were wandering on the edge also headed towards the depths, in case something not so good that Orochimaru said happened.


    In the middle of the night, the big screen was still playing the scene of the forest of death, but no one watched it anymore.


    First, most people have to rest, and second, there is nothing to see in the middle of the night, and the candidates inside are also resting.


    The next day, in the morning, many people came to the venue to watch the live broadcast after breakfast.


    After all, most of these people are idle and have nothing to do. They are wealthy businessmen who come to Konoha to watch the game, or they are ninjas from other countries who have nothing to do in Konoha.


    Including the kages, too, the outrageous thing is that Kazekage and the others are more attentive than Nagasawa Minato, and they came earlier than Nagasawa and the others.


    When Nagasawa and Minato came over, Kazekage and the others were already watching.


    After the second day, the number of battles among the examinees began to skyrocket. Many groups wanted to use the spells they found on the first day to defeat other groups. After collecting the heaven and earth scrolls, they could find the spells without worrying about failing the exam.


    Each ninja village fights against each other, sand hidden and Konoha, cloud hidden and rock hidden, cloud hidden and Konoha, and there are also battles between big ninja village and small ninja village.


    Although generally speaking, the ninjas in the Small Ninja Village are not as good as those in the Big Ninja Village, but they can be sent to take part in the Zhongnin Examination. Generally speaking, their strength will not be too bad. Occasionally, they will meet a group of average strength in the Great Ninja Village, and there will also be ninjas from the Little Ninja Village. When the team wins.


    "The Fourth Kazekage is really young and promising. The ninjas who participated in the Chunin Exam this time performed very well. If this continues, I believe that Sand Hidden Village will be more prosperous under your hands." Onogi watched the live broadcast. Sand Shinobi performed well, so they praised it.


    "Tugage is exaggerating. Compared with Yanyin, our Sayin is much worse." Luo Sha smiled modestly, and secretly scolded Onogi, the old fox, for being uneasy and kind.


    This is in Konoha, Konoha is still so strong now, boasting Sha Yin here, isn¡¯t it telling Konoha to be vigilant against Sand Yin?


    Luo Sha is not stupid. If he is praised once, he will not know who he is, so he will return it decisively.


    He has carefully selected these elites to make a name for himself, this behavior is only normal.


    "Kazekage was joking, Iwagakushi''s performance is much worse than yours'' performance." Onogi said the truth with a smile.


    In this Chunin test, Iwahime did really average.


    "Who doesn''t know that Yanyin ninja is good at planning, maybe he is planning something big." Luo Sha laughed, and there was something in his words.


    Iwagakushi is notoriously Yin, the third Dokage and the second Dokage are both well-known old Yin ratios in the ninja world.


    "Hehe." Ohnoki was not angry either, he smiled and did not speak.


    The two were chatting and laughing, but Raikage next to him couldn''t hold back anymore. His father, the third generation of Raikage, died under the conspiracy of Iwain.


    Although he died in the battle with Iwagakure, Fourth Raikage thought it was a conspiracy.


    Under normal circumstances, how could there be such a situation as one-to-one.


    As long as his father, the third generation of Raikage, brought three thousand Yunyin elites with him, the result would be completely different.


    But with Yongze at the side, Lei Ying didn''t dare to make any moves, so he could only snort coldly and look at the big screen.


    It''s time for a wonderful moment, because the wooden box containing the psychic steel talisman has already started to be released. I don''t know if it is to attract the team to **** it. The wooden box is decorated with an extremely conspicuous red spray.


    The box with conspicuous red smoke slid slowly in the sky, attracting the attention of a large number of candidates in that area, and the airdrop battle was about to start.


    Push book: "Konoha: Change from Uchiha"


    The old author has a complete Hokage Doujin, which can be regarded as a guarantee of character


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 392： The advantage is in me (ask for a monthly ticket)

    Chapter 392 The advantage is mine (seeking monthly pass)


    "Is that the ''Airdrop'' containing the psychic steel talisman?" Dou and the others who were looking for the talisman also noticed the wooden box with the conspicuous red mist.


    That thing is so conspicuous, it''s really hard not to notice it.


    "Hey, the airdrop seems to be flying towards us." Isamu Uchiha said with some surprise.


    He has seen the power of the psychic steel talisman before. He is basically invincible in the Chunin exam. No one can block that powerful slash, only run.


    Getting it is equivalent to having an extra big killer. Even if you don¡¯t use it, just holding it in your hand will have a huge deterrent effect.


    Or simply put, the psychic steel talisman is the most deterrent before it is used. After all, the psychic steel talisman is a one-time spell, and it is gone when it is used up.


    "Don''t rush to be happy, we can see it, and others can see it too." Seeing Isamu Uchiha seemed very happy, he reminded.


    "Dou is right, this airdrop is so conspicuous, it is estimated that the entire southwest region has seen it, and even if people from other regions see it, they probably don''t have time to rush over." Itachi analyzed.


    They entered the Death Forest from Entrance No. 9, which is located in the southwest room of the Death Forest. The Death Forest is still very large, with an exaggerated distance of ten kilometers in radius alone. It is the largest training ground in Konoha, so Itachi said it was fine. People from other places saw it and couldn''t catch up.


    With the strength of a ninja participating in the Chunin Exam, it is definitely impossible to quickly cross the death forest.


    Of course, this is only the case on the second day, and it may not be so after that, because everyone is approaching the direction of the middle tower and is constantly "shrinking the circle", and the distance is smaller.


    "Then should we chase the airdrop or leave here quickly?" Isamu Uchiha asked.


    He is still very self-aware, knowing that his strength and planning are inferior to Dou and Itachi, so he asked them.


    "Chasing the airdrop, try to grab this psychic steel talisman." Dou pondered for a moment, then said.


    If it is hard work, it is worthwhile for them. After all, in perception, the strongest is stronger than him.


    But Dou also has explosive means, and the fight may not be worse than the opponent.


    But if the opponent has a psychic steel talisman, there will be more accidents. In order to avoid too many accidents, this first psychic steel talisman should be grabbed as hard as possible.


    It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re far away, they¡¯re all flying this way, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of opportunity if they don¡¯t grab it.


    "Itachi, what do you think?" Dou looked at Itachi.


    Itachi nodded indifferently and said in agreement: "I have the same idea as you. Since this airdrop has already floated to our side, try to get it."


    Since they decided to **** the airdrop, the three of them ran towards the place where the airdrop continued to fall without hesitation.


    During their conversation, the airdrop drifted a little further and was about to land in the open space ahead.


    The airdrop landed, not only did a group of people arrive, but in an instant, dozens of piercing sounds sounded, and more than a dozen ninjas appeared in the open space.


    The wooden box containing the psychic steel talisman is an ordinary box with a width of 500 mm, a height of 400 mm, and a length of 800 mm.


    Although the box is not big, considering that there is only one psychic steel talisman inside, it is almost an empty box.


    But just such a box with nothing but the psychic steel talisman was immediately targeted by five teams, and there were still teams rushing over, or ambush nearby.


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, watching the ninjas in other groups cautiously, but no one made a move first.


    "Third Hokage, the conspicuous red smoke was specially arranged by you. It''s really wicked. You deliberately made the psychic steel talisman so eye-catching, which caused the group to fight." Third Tsuchikage saw the scene of swords drawn on the big screen, Tucao said.


    Psychic steel talisman, a big killer, must be grabbed, even if you know the competition is fierce.


    One is to get this, the death forest link has a strong hole card, and it will make other people fearful during the battle and dare not take it easily.


    Second, it can be handed over to Ninja Village, which is also of great value.


    If Yan Yin took the initiative to hand in a psychic steel talisman, and other shadows didn''t know, he Onoki would definitely reward him well.


    So this is an overt conspiracy. If Ohnoki is replaced by those Chunin candidates, he will also go to **** the psychic steel talisman.


    Because he wants to win the exam and contribute to Ninja Village.


    Moreover, the danger of the strong psychic steel talisman on the second day will be slightly lower than that of the latter, because when the psychic steel talisman is snatched later, there may be snatchers holding the psychic steel talisman.


    Those ninjas who have snatched the psychic steel talisman before will not dislike the many psychic steel talismans. It is more likely that they will **** more psychic steel talismans because they have the psychic steel talisman.


    "Haha, this is to let them understand a truth, the better the thing, the more price they have to pay if they want to get it, the more difficult it is." The third generation said with a smile.


    Listening to what the two said, Yongze smiled and said nothing. Most of the Chunin exams were arranged, and the same is true for the airdrops. He deliberately sent people to the capital.


    The bag is in the southwest, that is, it is placed in the southwest, and in the northwest, it is placed in the northwest.


    The main purpose of course is to let Dou get enough exercise in the Chunin exam.


    Because Yongze seriously doubted that Dou would take Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Yong through this link, he got all the heaven and earth scrolls and slipped to the middle tower.


    This has something to do with Dou''s personality.


    Dou''s character is the kind that tends to be stable, and will not take risks unless necessary.


    The forest of death will not affect whether you can become a Chunin, just pass it.


    So Yongze guessed that Yidou''s character should not get involved in those fierce battles, but would only find a way to collect the scrolls, and then go to the middle tower to pass the exam.


    Of course, this is not what Yongze wants to see, what a rare opportunity, of course, let Dou get enough exercise (suffering) (suffering).


    Anyway, he has someone behind him, safety is not a problem, even if he is alone, he will not die.


    Maybe this is unfair to other candidates, but why did Yongze become so strong? It''s not that he doesn''t want to be too powerless in the face of a crisis, and he can''t even protect the people around him. What''s the use of being so strong.


    After praising his own greatness in his heart for a while, Yongze once again set his sights on the big screen, when the situation changed.


    Because two of the five teams are Shayin and two are Yunyin, they are called Konoha.


    Because they belonged to the same Ninja Village, the two groups of Shayin and Yunyin quickly negotiated to deal with other groups together. After they snatched the psychic steel talisman, they decided on the ownership of the psychic steel talisman.


    "It''s best to deal with Konoha alone as a group, or let''s deal with Konoha ninja together first." A sand hidden ninja wearing a white turban invited Yunyin loudly.


    "In this Chunin exam, Konoha ninjas have the most. If they join forces to clean up us ninjas from other ninja villages later, it will be very bad for us. Why don''t we deal with their team first."


    While the sand ninjas were talking, one of the sand shadows looked at Tou and the others, then pointed at Yunyin vaguely, compared his hand to a knife, and swung it down heavily.


    "Okay, let''s deal with the Konoha ninja first." A dark-skinned, strong young man holding a silver-white sharp blade felt that what Sand Yin and the others had said made sense, and readily agreed to Sand Yin''s request, and prepared to deal with Konoha ninja together first.


    If it was Iwagakure who invited him, the strong boy would backhand and join forces with Konoha Ninja to deal with Iwagakure, but if it was Iwagakure, then there would be no problem.


    If you list the Danin Village that Yunyin hates most now.


    Yanyin ranked first, Konoha ranked second, Sand hidden third, and Wuyin ranked fourth.


    Because Wuyin Village is an island country that seldom participates in ninja wars, and rarely has conflicts of interest with Yunyin Village, so the hatred value is the lowest.


    And Yanyin is because he killed the third generation of Raikage in the last war, and Konoha has the highest hatred because Nagasawa hammered Yunyin in the war and captured the fourth generation of Raikage and Jinzhuriki, so the hatred value is higher ranked second.


    The six members of Yunyin and the six members of Shayin looked at the three of them with malicious intent.


    With this posture, even Isamu Uchiha, who is often beaten, swallowed, and asked softly: "What should we do now, do you want to trust Sand Yin?"


    Although some sand hidden ninjas gestured at them, who can be sure that this is not lowering their defenses.


    "Don''t make a move where you are, and beware of some sand hidden ninjas." Dou said softly, and then glanced at Itachi.


    Itachi nodded slightly, indicating that there is no problem.


    Jingzhuang Yunyin turned his head, and the silver-white sharp blade in his hand sparked blue lightning.


    "superior!"


    Jingzhuang Yunyin waved his hand, and Yunyin and Jingzhuang Yunyin rushed out together in an instant.


    "Kill!" Shayin looked at each other, then shouted and rushed out.


    But halfway through the rush, Shayin Village suddenly turned to attack Yunyin not far away.


    Although Jing Zhuang Yun Yin was not stupid enough to fully imagine Sha Yin and let the two of them be alert to Sha Yin''s movements, but he still underestimated the movement power of Sha Yin and the six Sha Yins all broke out, and the two Yun Yins were hard to parry .


    What made Yunyin feel even worse was that the moment Sha Yin made a move, Dou and the others also made a move.


    Pulling out the short chakra blade behind his back, his breathing burst out, and his whole body rushed to the front of the cloud hidden ninja like a rush of water, and knocked down a cloud hidden ninja with a blue arc slash .


    While doing the action, Itachi was not idle, and flew out two shurikens one after another, shooting at a Yun Yin at an extremely strange angle, Yun Yin dodged sideways, and then realized through the feeling of his body that he was struck by a sword. The transparent thread is tangled up.


    Itachi exerted force violently, and Yun Yin fell down instantly due to his unstable center of gravity. Itachi took advantage of this opportunity to jump forward, stabbed Kunai into Yun Yin''s body, and punched hard again.


    In this short moment, the situation changed violently. Yun Yin, who originally had six people, instantly reduced its staff to two, and Sha Yin became the force with the largest number of people.


    "Kazekage, are your ninjas in Sagakure all these capricious characters?" Seeing that the ninjas in his ninja village were tricked into trouble by Sagakushi, Fourth Raikage couldn''t help but speak out.


    How could this be the case, wouldn¡¯t it be good to kill the Konoha ninja together, and then compete for the psychic steel talisman? Why should he be counted against Yunyin.


    Fourth Raikage, who has good hearing, couldn''t help but get even more angry when he heard someone in the venue complaining about Yun Yin''s strong limbs and simple mind.


    Obviously his Yun Yin was not completely deceived, okay, he also took precautions against Sha Yin, but he didn''t expect the other party to be so crazy.


    "Vertical? Compared with this, I think it should be called courageous and resourceful." Luo Sha said lightly, as long as he wasn''t angry because of the Fourth Raikage.


    Everyone is a shadow, a loser in the war, why should we be afraid of you, Raikage.


    Luo Sha felt that those Sha Yins did a very good job, and that''s how ninjas should be, doing whatever they can to complete the task.


    Employers don''t need the ninja to be heroic, they want the ninja to be upright, and they only want the ninja to complete the task they issued when they came to issue tasks.


    ¡®But unfortunately, you are out of luck. ¡¯ Luo Sha sighed secretly.


    He knows all the sand hidden ninjas he brought. The six of them can only have good strength. They are okay against ordinary ninjas, but not against the Konoha team.


    If they really unite with Yunyin to deal with Dou and Itachi, there is still hope of winning, but if they only rely on the six of them, there is no way to win.


    There are some geniuses like this in this world. Even though they are young and have less time to practice, they are stronger than those ninjas who are much older than him.


    If this kind of genius meets another powerful teacher, it will be even more terrifying.


    Hearing Luo Sha say that his Sha Yin was brave and resourceful, Lei Ying felt that Luo Sha was mocking him and his Yun Yin, but there was no evidence.


    But this is the Chunin exam, everyone has signed an agreement, and Raikage is not easy to get angry, so he can only snort coldly and look at the big screen sullenly.


    He suspected that Konoha did it on purpose, every time Yunyin made a fool of himself, there must be a close-up play, and then accompanied by the performance of Konoha Ninja.


    It¡¯s impossible for so many Yunyin groups to be deflated.


    Just when everyone thought that Yun Yin was going to wipe out the entire army, and Konoha and Sand Yin competed for the psychic steel talisman, the situation changed again.


    Kuu suddenly retracted his chakra, and the blue light blade extended from the short blade disappeared.


    "I can help you deal with Sha Yin, but we need the psychic steel amulet." Dou said quickly, carefully observing Sha Yin''s movements while speaking.


    Jing Zhuang Yunyin, who was about to fight against Dou, stopped, but with the lesson from last time, he didn''t trust Dou, but asked instead: "Why should I trust you?"


    Dou showed a calm smile and said: "If I want to kill you all, I won''t join forces with you. Under the joint attack of us and Shayin, can you stop it?"


    Jing Zhuang Yunyin was silent, Itachi and Dou were hateful, but Sha Yin was even more hateful, because Sha Yin betrayed them, it wasn''t Sha Yin''s betrayal, and he would never fall into such a situation.


    Seeing that Yunyin seems to be uniting with Konoha, the white turban Sayin hastily said: "The Konoha ninjas just made the same move, and they will definitely not let you go.


    You can choose to retreat immediately, don''t interfere with our battle with Konoha Ninja, we will not pursue. "


    At this moment, it is impossible for Yun Yin to continue to be a teammate. The best situation is to let them go, and then, six against three, the advantage lies in him.


    ps: It¡¯s doubled, I¡¯m asking for a monthly pass, I¡¯m too tired today, I can¡¯t make it out, I¡¯ll add more tomorrow


    Thanks for being the leader of the most powerful player i, I really appreciate the support, the second leader


    Originally, I wanted to add more updates, but today I am too tired to be busy with various things, so I forgot it.


    However, there will definitely be more updates that should be added. Add 20,000 words, that is, 10 chapters of 2k chapters or five chapters of 4k chapters.


    It is impossible to finish it in a day or two due to the handicap of the author, so I can only return it slowly


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 393： Unexpected results (ask for a monthly ticket)

    Chapter 393 Unexpected result (seeking monthly ticket)


    "Hurry up and retreat, Konoha''s ninjas also attacked you just now, are their words really credible?" Sand Yin, wearing a white turban, continued.


    Sure enough, Yun Yin really helped Konoha, so the ownership of this psychic steel talisman became unpredictable.


    Yunyin and Konoha, there are five people, and there are only six people on his side.


    Originally, he looked down on the small group of Kato and Itachi, and felt that this group of Konoha ninjas could not pose a threat to their Shayin, so he formulated a plan to cooperate with Konoha ninjas to attack Yunyin.


    Compared to the Konoha group, which has two members who look like children, there is no doubt that the two groups of Yun Yin, full of muscular men, look more threatening.


    But now he dare not underestimate Dou them, because he just saw their skills, very crisp and neat, which made two Yunyin lose their fighting power in an instant.


    Seeing that Sha Yin was still trying to persuade Yunyin to run away, Dou was not nervous, and said calmly, "Do you want to let those traitors go?"


    Sure enough, when the strong Yunyin ninja heard this, his eyes turned red instantly, obviously extremely angry.


    "I am a third-generation disciple. If you believe in me and are willing to help us defeat Sand Hidden, then I am willing to help you heal your teammates. I have a medical talisman here, and I can also do some medical ninjutsu." Seeing the effect, Dou continued.


    Saying that it is a disciple of Naruto can increase the credibility of his words, even if it is a shadow from other ninja villages, it is still a shadow, a top existence in the ninja world.


    Although Yunyin Ninja was seriously injured by the two hits they made just now, if there are medical talismans and medical ninjutsu, it is not a problem to cure part of it and save his life. (The part of the previous chapter has been slightly changed here, not dead, but seriously injured)


    "Damn it, so it''s a disciple of the Third Hokage, no wonder." White Turban Saken frowned, feeling that things were becoming difficult.


    Hearing that Dou said that he could heal his teammates, Yunyin Ninja no longer hesitated, and lightning flashing with blue light appeared on the silver blade again.


    "If you are lying to me, even if you die, I will pull you down together." After leaving such a sentence, the strong Yunyin ninja turned into a blue light and rushed towards Shayin.


    Konoha Ninja threatened him with his teammates, it''s hateful! But Sha Yin, the traitor, is even more hateful!


    Another Yunyin saw the strong Yunyin coming up, without too much hesitation, Chakra broke out and followed.


    "You are really good!" Seeing the two-level reversal of the situation, Isamu Uchiha couldn''t help but sigh.


    If it were him, he would probably kill Yun Yin first, and then go to work with Sha Yin. He never thought of using the remaining two Yun Yin to contain Sha Yin.


    Itachi also nodded in agreement. Although the method of combining with Yunyin is simple, he can see it clearly at once, but if you let Itachi do it, he will probably make the same choice as Yong, because to win Shayin Not difficult.


    At this time, Itachi suddenly remembered what Nagasawa said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always think about solving all problems on your own. Sometimes you have to learn to use your brain to solve problems more easily.¡±


    ¡®Maybe, I should learn from Dou? ¡¯ Itachi thought to himself.


    "Yong, pay attention to the psychic steel talisman, and itachi, we will also go, and get rid of those hidden sands as soon as possible." Dou said quickly, holding the short chakra blade tightly again, injecting chakra into it, and extending a blue light blade.


    Actually, according to Dou¡¯s perception, the strength of the six Sha Yins is average, and it can be solved without Yun Yin¡¯s help and only the three of them.


    But getting two helpers with just a few words makes the fight a lot easier, so why not do it.


    This is only the second day, and there may be many battles to come, so try to maintain your state, this is what Dou thinks.


    The strong Yun Yin is a standard Yun Yin ninja, with a good thunder escape ninjutsu and a strong body. When rushing in front of Sand Yin, the two Sand Yin can only block his impact.


    Another Yun Yin also fought with a Sand Yin ninja.


    Holding the short chakra blade in his hand, although his stature is shorter than that of Sand Yin, it was a puppet that instantly killed Sand Yin''s puppet master. Pocket was hacked to death.


    While Tailed Beast''s white turban Sha Yin faced Itachi, he also fell into a disadvantage.


    ¡®Damn, these are all perverts, they are so strong at the age of seven or eight. ¡¯ The white turban Sha Yin cursed inwardly, he regretted it, if he knew this, he might as well carry out the normal plan and cooperate with Yun Yin to get rid of Konoha Ninja first.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late now. Who would have guessed that the seemingly weakest Konoha group actually has such power. He underestimated Konoha Ninja.


    Watching that his side was at a disadvantage, and there was even one person on the other side who did not make a move, the white turban Shayin hurriedly said loudly:


    "Why don''t we stop the war and cooperate? The red mist of the airdrop is so obvious. I saw that there are other teams who have seen it, but they are coming, and they may even have arrived. They are secretly watching us fight. Spirit Steel Talisman."


    But no one listened to his words and stopped, and even the white hooded sand hidden was scratched by Itachi''s shuriken because he was distracted from speaking.


    "Today''s psychic steel talisman is given to you, as well as a medical talisman, a lightning talisman, an earth-raising talisman, and a water prison talisman that we found. We will help you deal with the team that came to **** it, but you have to help Let''s **** tomorrow''s psychic steel talisman."


    White turban Shayin Jiandou and the others did not intend to stop, and spoke again.


    Doudou stopped but didn''t let the others stop, and said, "Add three extra Thunder Talismans, Earth Talismans and Water Prison Talismans each!"


    Dou knew that medical talismans were the most precious to these ninjas, and the number of medical talismans was relatively rare, so he chose to ask for other talismans.


    I know medical ninjutsu by myself, so in fact, their group''s demand for medical charms is not very high, and other spells, if used well, are of great use.


    In the ninja world, there are many ninjutsu developed around detonating symbols, and their power and effect are not bad.


    If Konoha exports a large number of spells like Thunder Talisman to the ninja world in the future, it may also catalyze some ninjutsu developed around the spells of Thunder Talisman.


    Hearing that each type needs to be added three times, the white turban Shayin''s eyes widened, and he looked at Dou in shock. He didn''t expect that this guy is young but has a big appetite.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened to the other group of Shayin, but he only collected two healing symbols, two lightning symbols, one ascending earth symbol and one water prison symbol.


    The opening of the bag is nine spells, who can stand it.


    But Itachi''s offensive was too fierce, and the white turban Sayin couldn''t stand it.


    "I''ll give it, I''ll give it, you have to stop them all first, or I will be killed by your teammates." The white turban Sha Yin who couldn''t bear it didn''t care if he had enough or not, and said hastily.


    "Itachi, stop, and Yun Yin over there, stop too. Without their medical charms, I can''t heal your four teammates at once." Dou said.


    Hearing Dou''s words, Itachi stopped immediately, and the white turban Saken instantly relaxed, taking a deep breath on the spot.


    Although the strong Yun Yin wanted to take revenge, but after thinking about his teammates lying on the ground, he stopped. By the way, he asked another Yun Yin to stop too.


    "Yizhishi Shiranui!" Isamu Uchiha, who had been guarding the psychic steel talisman according to the instructions of the pocket, suddenly found that the box moved. In an instant, his breathing burst out and he drew his sword and rushed to the side of the airdrop, and threw the airdrop to the pocket with one hand. The other hand holding the knife waved the sharp edge with orange flames and slashed towards Iwagakure under the box.


    Yan Yin looked at the flame blade in astonishment, he didn''t expect that he would be discovered despite being so cautious.


    His group is nearby, and he originally wanted to wait until the ninja groups were all defeated before coming out to pick up the leak.


    But I didn''t expect these people to have a tendency to join forces, so they took the risk of using Earth Dungeon to steal the psychic steel talisman.


    Yanyin ninja suddenly remembered something, quickly took out the khaki charm and activated the spell, and instantly the land under Yanyin rose rapidly, forming a thick and tall wall.


    Because Yanyin was pushed up by the earth flow wall, Isamu Uchiha''s slash only hit the earth flow wall, not Yan Yin.


    Iwahiro quickly jumped back a few times, away from Isamu Uchiha.


    Catch the airdrop box firmly with his pocket, then clenched his fist with his right hand, broke the box with a punch, and took out the psychic steel talisman hidden in it.


    Doudo ignored Yan Yin over there, but said to Sand Yin Ninja: "Give me the spell."


    The white turban Sagan nodded helplessly, and then discussed with another group of Sagan ninjas.


    Finally, the white turban Sha Yin held two medical talismans, two thunder talismans, two ascending earth talismans and two water prison talismans and said:


    "It''s because we don''t want to give it, but we haven''t found too many charms. There aren''t that many. We can give one more medical charm."


    In fact, with the addition of another group of Shayin, they were still able to meet the requirements of the bag, but after all, it was their own mistake. The white turban Shayin was too embarrassed to make them bleed, and planned to replace it with one of his own medical charms.


    Koudo took a meaningful look at the white hooded sand hidden, but did not refuse the proposal of sand hidden, and agreed.


    Holding the two medical talismans of Shayin, and the Yunyins themselves found one, the one on this side, exactly four medical talismans, and let others be alert, and then use the medical talismans to treat the injured four The name Yunyin is enough for treatment.


    With the help of the medical talisman, coupled with his own good medical ninjutsu, the four Yunyin''s complexion improved a lot, and the wounds on their bodies healed. Seeing that his teammates'' conditions improved, the strong Yunyin felt a stone hanging in his heart. It also fell, and miraculously felt some gratitude to Dou, although the two injured Yun Yin were done by them.


    "The psychic steel talisman has been snatched by me. If you want to experience the power of the psychic steel talisman again, come and grab it." Holding the psychic steel talisman in his hand, he said loudly, looking at the people detected by his perception. Where there are ninjas.


    According to Dou¡¯s perception, there are still eight ninja teams hidden near this small open space. The ones that are close, like Yan Yin¡¯s team, are at the edge of the open space, and the ones that are far away may be as big as two or three small open spaces. , in all directions.


    After holding up the psychic steel talisman and finishing speaking, Yan Yin, who was the closest, left, and then three groups left one after another.


    The remaining four ninja groups were well hidden. They looked through the glasses and observed the nearby dense forest, but no one was found, as if they were the only ones nearby.


    But Dou¡¯s perception clearly told him that there were four groups of ninjas nearby, and one of them had a very strong aura, slightly stronger than the current him.


    Dou quickly formed a seal, and sent a water dragon bullet towards the place where the powerful ninja was hiding.


    He didn''t use too much chakra, the water dragon is not big, only a few meters long.


    Before the water dragon hit the tree, a young man with a Yanyin forehead jumped down from the tree, punched the water dragon bomb, then took a look at the pocket, turned and left.


    The other ninja teams were wondering what they were doing with the ninjutsu, but a person jumped down and exploded the water dragon bomb, which scared the ambushing ninja teams. They didn''t know that there was a team hidden there .


    After Yan Yin, who exploded the water dragon bomb, took away his team members, other ninja teams who were in ambush also withdrew one after another.


    Because according to Dou¡¯s performance, Dou should be a sentient ninjutsu or blood succession limit, their whereabouts have been exposed.


    If they can''t sneak attack, they are really strong in the face of their strength, and they still have the pocket of the psychic steel talisman.


    Anyway, there are still three days to come, and three chances. Instead of wasting time here, it¡¯s better to find more spells to increase your combat effectiveness.


    When groups of ninjas withdrew from hiding and then left, Sha Yin and Yun Yin beside the bag were shocked.


    Although they also thought that there might be teams nearby, they didn''t expect there to be so many.


    In this case, even if they don¡¯t have pockets, there is a high probability that they will not be able to get the psychic steel talisman, and it is a matter of life or death.


    "Don''t forget our agreement, help us **** tomorrow''s psychic steel talisman." The white turban Shayin said a little nervously.


    He wasn''t sure whether Dou would repent. If it was him, there was a high probability that he would turn his face and deny anyone.


    It is not easy to **** the psychic steel talisman. There were thirteen teams participating in the **** on the first day, and the competition in the future will definitely be more intense.


    However, Sand Yin still has some luck in his heart. Konoha ninjas are always different. The first Hokage is so strong, but he didn''t think about conquering other countries, and he only thought about peace in the ninja world.


    "If the sky drop lands nearby tomorrow, we will help you **** the psychic steel talisman." Duu said with a smile.


    According to his speculation, it is impossible for the airdrop to be dropped in one direction all the time. At that time, it was not that he didn''t want to help, but that he really couldn''t get there.


    Sand Yin heard that Dou said that he would help, his eyes lit up, and his favorability immediately went up. He felt that Konoha was really good as an ally.


    Next, because Dou said that he would help grab the airdrop, Sha Yin and Dou took action together, and Yun Yin also temporarily followed Dou because he needed Dou''s treatment.


    The team in the lower pocket grew suddenly, with a total of fifteen people. The other groups saw that there were so many people united together, and they took a detour, fearing that they would be troubled.


    Dou¡¯s series of operations were shown live to the audience.


    At this time, a huge discussion broke out in the venue.


    The big screen just now not only played the battle scene of Dou, but also showed other groups lurking.


    Most people guessed that the winner of this psychic steel talisman battle would be a hidden group, but it turned out to be the Konoha group that was the weakest at the beginning.


    Unexpectedly, after a few rounds, he joined forces with Yun Yin and Sha Yin who were still beating their lives just now, turned the situation around, gained the initiative, and also showed a good perception ability, scaring away the group hiding in the dark, won the final victory.


    There is another chapter later, but I¡¯m not sure how late it will be, it should be around one o¡¯clock, ask for a monthly ticket


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 394： Good brother Nagasawa

    Chapter 394 Good brother Nagasawa


    "This Konoha ninja named Dou is not simple. He looks like he is seven or eight years old. He just took the Chunin Exam and performed so well." A ninja in the venue praised him.


    Even if he is not a Konoha ninja, he has to admit that Dou''s performance is very good, almost impeccable.


    In the process of snatching the psychic steel talisman, almost no force was used, and there was no loss.


    After the snatching was completed, he also strengthened his own team and formed an alliance with Shayin Yunyin.


    "As expected of a disciple of the Third Hokage, when he grows up, he will be a ninja of the Sannin level." The ninja next to him agreed.


    The ninjas of the outer village are like this, let alone the ninjas of Konoha.


    "I heard that this pocket graduated ahead of schedule just like Kakashi in the first grade. Looking at the Chunin exam this time, it is really not easy. Maybe his future achievements will surpass Kakashi''s."


    "That''s right, and not only is it strong, but it''s also not weak in intelligence. With so many teams present, they were easily resolved by him, and they didn''t fight. Even the initial enemies became allies."


    "No wonder he is the disciple of the third generation. It must be the third generation who has seen his talent and wants to pass on his skills."


    Konoha ninja is getting more and more energetic, because there are many ninjas from other countries next to him, so there are not many opportunities to show off openly.


    He almost turned Kabuki into the light of Konoha, the future Hokage.


    In this snatching of the psychic steel talisman, Although Itachi''s performance was not as outstanding as Dou''s, as a genius who graduated early from the first grade, his performance in battle was not inferior to Dou''s, and he was also mentioned by everyone.


    "That Uchiha Itachi is also very powerful, he seems to be one year younger than Dodo, and his strength is so strong, that Sagakushi can''t stop his attack at all."


    "It''s really powerful. Although the Uchiha group is a bit arrogant and annoying, but there are really many geniuses in their family."


    This is something all Konoha ninjas have to admit, Uchiha has many geniuses and masters.


    "Uchiha is actually not so arrogant and hateful. Our department recently came to a Uchiha ninja. I feel that he is quite gentle, not as arrogant as in the legend and likes to make faces." Someone retorted.


    "It is true that Uchiha has changed a lot recently. It seems that they have voluntarily given up the right to monopolize the police department. Now one-third of the police department is non-Uchiha. It is said that this proportion will increase in the future, and even some Maybe none of the ministers of the police department are Uchihas."


    The Konoha ninjas discussed and discussed, and the topic gradually turned to Uchiha.


    Comparison This should be a relatively large policy recently, the restructuring of the police department.


    And this is also closely related to them. The police department is in charge of public security and laws and regulations in the village, and it is a department with great power.


    Villagers don''t like Uchiha and has a lot to do with the Police Department.


    People always like to think about conspiracy theories when they are bored, but such a vital department as the police department is actually monopolized by Uchiha.


    In addition, the Uchiha clan itself does have some problems, so Uchiha directly embarked on a vicious circle, not only getting worse and worse reputation in Konoha, but also getting more and more embarrassing relationship with the village.


    However, after Yongze''s layout in the past few years, Uchiha''s reputation is gradually improving.


    Konoha people will recognize the real Uchiha, not the stigmatized and exaggerated Uchiha.


    Under normal circumstances, they may be a little proud and arrogant, but they will not be arrogant and unreasonable.


    And after becoming true friends, you will find that Uchiha is good. Although they don''t say it, they care about you very much in their hearts.


    "I didn''t expect Kato to solve the problem like this." At the highest level of the venue, Minato also smiled slightly when he saw Kado''s performance.


    "How do you think he will solve it?" Yongze looked at Minato curiously.


    "I thought he would take his team members to defeat everyone, and then take away the psychic steel talisman." Minato replied.


    "Why do you think this way?" Nagasawa asked, although he was a little surprised that Kazuo easily resolved the offensive, but why did Minato think this way? Could it be that Kazuma gave Mizumon the impression of a reckless man? It shouldn''t be.


    "After all, Kazuma is your younger brother, and he shouldn''t have been taught by the third generation as much as you." Minato teased.


    Nagaze looked at Minato with black lines, co-authoring that in Minato''s heart he likes to solve problems in a reckless way?


    But when Yongze thought about it, it seemed that he was really reckless in recent years. When Nine Tails came, he beat Nine Tails violently, and when Yun Yin came, he beat Yun Yin violently.


    The reckless man is actually me? Such a thought flashed in Yongze''s mind.


    But this is because the strength gap is too big, so there is no need to bother thinking about any strategies.


    "Oh, besides being a disciple of the Third Hokage, is that child also the younger brother of Assistant Nagasawa?" Onogi suddenly understood Kabuki''s excellence.


    This is the strongest brother in the ninja world and Naruto-sensei, the resources must be full, and it is reasonable to have such strength at such an age.


    However, it is true that you need to have your own talent, like Ohnoki, he is not stingy with his disciples, and still has not cultivated a satisfactory successor.


    "Yeah." Nagasawa nodded, but didn''t explain much to Ohnoki.


    Except for the southwestern region where a melee of more than ten groups of ninjas almost broke out because of airdrops, the competition in other regions is also fierce.


    Some are due to the competition for the spells they discovered together, some are due to the grievances of Ninja Village, some are to obtain the heaven and earth scrolls to pass the test, and some even simply want to beat other teams. The overall intensity is not at the same level as the first day.


    By watching the live broadcast, Onogi Rasa Fourth Raikage and the others discovered a piece of information.


    Among the Konoha ninjas, there are a group of ninjas who use swords as weapons. Most of them are stronger than ordinary ninjas, and many of them use the same moves, which are obviously a technique of cultivation.


    Dou is also one of them. Onogi once saw a person using a sword similar to Dou in a certain screen. Although it is not as powerful and agile as Dou, Onogi is sure that the two are definitely related.


    One can be said to be talented in swordsmanship, and a batch comes out, that is definitely what Konoha did.


    Ohnogi is in a heavy heart. This time he came to Konoha, whether Nagasawa''s strength has reached the level of Hashirama is still uncertain, but he found that Konoha''s overall strength has risen, with extraordinary potential, and prosperity.


    Yongze didn''t care because the live broadcast exposed the existence of the special operations squad. This is not a secret department, and there is no need to keep it secret.


    He was thinking now, this guy Dou actually resolved the battle for the psychic steel talisman so easily, and the melee that was originally imagined did not happen.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t we arrange it again tomorrow, the circle will be shortened again tomorrow, and there should be more people who can arrive. ¡¯ Yongze nodded, feeling that he really worked so hard to get exercise, and he was really a good brother.


    It¡¯s too late, just 2,000 characters, please ask for a monthly pass... I think of a 1,000 monthly pass


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 395： bad luck

    Chapter 395 Bad Luck


    Time passed slowly, and the barrier was constantly advancing. No one wanted to try the bad things that Orochimaru said, and they continued to go deep, in case they accidentally touched the barrier.


    As the circle shrinks, the range of activities is getting smaller and smaller. In addition, everyone is desperately looking for charms, and the activities are frequent, and the number of encounters increases.


    Dou has a deep feeling for this. On the first day, apart from being ambushed by Yun Yin at the entrance, he only encountered other groups once when he was looking for a spell, and the two groups did not fight, they were just wary of each other. Watched, and then each left.


    There were more encounters on the second day, but it was also because the airdrop fell on his side, attracting a large number of groups to **** it, which can be regarded as an accidental factor.


    On the third day, the frequency of meeting groups was high, and sometimes I could meet two or three groups in an hour.


    However, seeing that there were so many people on the side of Dou, there were more than a dozen people in the group, so they retreated consciously, and there was no fighting.


    ''The next step is to rush to the middle tower to end the exam. ¡¯ Dou said inwardly.


    Because he has two earth scrolls in his hand, Dou directly asked Shayin and Yunyin if they had the sky scrolls, and he could exchange them with the earth scrolls.


    It happened that a group over at Yunyin had two scrolls of heaven and earth, so they exchanged it with Dou. Both sides got together the scrolls of heaven and earth and completed the task of this link. As long as they entered the middle tower, they would pass the exam.


    So Dou is in a very good mood at this time. Next, as long as the airdrop appears in the distance, Shayin realizes that today¡¯s airdrop will not be available, and he can go to the Central Tower with peace of mind and complete the exam.


    According to his speculation, the airdrop this time will definitely not land on their side, but the other three areas.


    If two consecutive airdrops landed on his side, wouldn''t it be too unfair to the candidates in other areas, and there would be two psychic steel talismans in the southwest area.


    Moreover, it is not very friendly to candidates in the southwest region, which will greatly increase the intensity of competition, increase the danger, and reduce the efficiency of finding spells.


    Considering the above, Dou feels that the airdrop will not land in the southwest region.


    ¡®The Chunin exam is over, and there is a one-week break before starting the third session. You can improve your combined ninjutsu. ¡¯ Dou has already started to think about the things after passing the exam, and is preparing to study the opponent in the third link.


    But it''s a pity that before Dou finished thinking, Xinshan Jun''s excited voice woke him up from his contemplation.


    Xinshan Jun is the white turban Sayin, because they are allies now, so they told each other their names.


    "Airdrop! The airdrop is flying towards us." Xinshan Jun said excitedly.


    "Airdrop? How is it possible." Dou was a little surprised when he heard Xinshan Jun''s voice. The second airdrop was still in the southwest region, which is unscientific.


    Dou quickly raised his head and looked towards the sky. The weather today is very good, the clear blue sky is cloudless, as clear as jasper.


    But the glaring red smoke ruined the beautiful scenery. The slowly falling wooden box and the glaring red smoke are so inconsistent.


    At this time, Dou wished so much that the wooden box and red smoke full of disobedience would disappear, but he couldn''t, and he didn''t have supernatural power.


    This is a bit different from what he speculated. The second airdrop actually landed in the southwest region.


    And the sad thing is, this airdrop is actually near them again.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the delivery of the airdrop not selected, but random? ¡¯ After thinking about it, I felt that this was the only possibility.


    Maybe I was a bit unlucky today, so it happened that the airdrop was placed here again.


    "Be careful, now the range of activities is smaller than yesterday, and there will be more groups snatching psychic steel symbols than yesterday." Dou reminded everyone.


    Now that the airdrops are here, Dou is not going to violate the agreement with Sha Yin, and decides to help Sha Yin **** the psychic steel talisman.


    As long as the situation is not too bad, Dou still wants to keep his promise as much as possible.


    And their strength is not too small. Even if the four injured Yunyin are removed, they still have eleven ninjas on their side.


    In addition, he also has a psychic steel talisman in his hand, the probability of snatching this airdrop is still very high.


    Because the trees in this area are very lush and dense, the airdrop did not fall on the ground, but hung on the tree.


    Apart from Dou and their group, two other groups also rushed to the vicinity at a very fast speed.


    One of the groups still has some impressions. It should be said that there is a member of that group that impresses him very much.


    It was the Yanyin ninja who had a strong breath yesterday and exploded the water dragon bomb.


    Dou thinks that Yan Yin is a strong opponent. Yesterday, Dou repeatedly recalled that Yan Yin ninja''s shot, and finally determined that the Yan Yin ninja did not rely on a certain technique or powerful force to explode the water dragon bullet, but blood succession limit explosion escape.


    Because if the water dragon bomb is exploded by its own strength, love will collapse from the tap at the beginning, but in fact, when the fist of Iwain hit the water dragon bomb, the whole water dragon bomb exploded directly, like a water dragon bomb It''s a bomb in itself.


    Such a performance is another rock hidden ninja, and he is sure that the other party is the owner of Blood Successor Boundary Blast.


    Although it is said that there is no patent for Blood Successor Genesis, but because Blood Successor Genesis is hereditary, the blood ninjas in each ninja village are very different, and there are very few repetitions.


    For example, Konoha has Sharingan and Baiyan, Wuyin has Bone Meridian Bingdun, and Yunyin has Landun.


    In addition to the body variation types of blood inheritance boundaries such as writing sharing eyes, white eyes, and bone veins, some blood inheritance boundaries can be taught through teaching.


    For example, Sandakin''s magnetic escape, the fourth Kazekage''s magnetic escape is learned from the third Kazekage.


    Blast escape is a blood-successor limit that Yanyin is famous for. Yanyin has a blasting team.


    So Dou will think that Yan Yin is the owner of the Blast Escape Blood Successor Limit.


    Besides the Iwagakure group with the Bakuden ninjas, there is also a Konoha group, but Kado doesn¡¯t know them.


    Looking at their age, they should be around fifteen years old. There is a high probability that when they graduate, Doudou has not started school yet, so it is normal not to know each other.


    It may be because of the failure of the snatching yesterday, many teams today did not hide directly, but came out to confront them openly, to prevent the psychic steel talisman from being snatched suddenly.


    After a while, there were five more ninja groups, and Dou saw a grass ninja group among them.


    Moreover, the forest is still not calm, and there are various noises, which are obviously the sound of ninjas rushing.


    Soon, another four groups of ninjas rushed to the scene, and the number of teams on the field increased again, but the forest still did not calm down.


    A battle for psychic steel symbols that is more brutal than the second day is about to begin.


    There is another chapter in 4k at 0:00


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 396： discover the truth

    Chapter 396 Discover the truth


    Counting them, there are now a total of 16 groups on the airdrop side.


    People looked greedily at the wooden box hanging on the tree, as if they wanted to swallow the whole wooden box.


    But just watching, no one dared to take the lead in snatching the wooden box.


    Everyone knows the principle of shooting the first bird. The first person who shoots first will be besieged by everyone, so everyone dare not act rashly, just watch.


    Doudou is the same, there are so many ninjas here, if they attack together, he can''t stand it.


    "There are other groups rushing over, and you don''t want the scene to become more chaotic." Dou spoke first, breaking the silence.


    "Heh, what''s your opinion, continue to give you the spell, and then we retreat?" Baodan Yanyin said with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Not all the groups gathered here are the same as yesterday, but half of them have experienced yesterday''s airdrop snatching battle.


    He is reminding others that this guy already has a spell on him, and it would be too dangerous to give him another one.


    The other teams looked at them more cautiously. Of course, this is also related to the fact that they are the strongest here.


    Other teams have a good relationship with the two teams in the same village at most, and they may cooperate in an alliance, but they will not be together all the time. After all, they still have to look for spells. It''s not easy to divide things together.


    Take this team, but there are five groups in total, and the composition is complicated, with sand and clouds hidden.


    Doudou didn¡¯t get angry because of the words of Baodun Yanyin, his expression didn¡¯t change, but he analyzed the pros and cons.


    "Now there are sixteen groups gathered here, which is already chaotic enough. If there are more, if there is a big melee, even if you grab the psychic steel talisman, you will have to pay a lot of price."


    "Besides, this time I am not snatching the psychic steel talisman for myself, but to abide by the agreement and help Xinshan Jun and the others." Dou pointed to the Shayin group standing next to him.


    "Then what do you want? I am bound to get this psychic steel talisman." Bao Dunyan said lightly.


    "What I mean is that instead of causing unnecessary sacrifices in a melee, why don''t we select one person from each group to fight and **** the psychic steel talisman, while the others guard this place to prevent the battle from being disturbed." Dou said own plan.


    It was originally a big melee of dozens of ninjas, but it became a battle of sixteen ninjas, so that there will be fewer accidents and less danger.


    "Send one person from each group to fight, I have no problem here." This time, Baodun Yanyin took the lead in agreeing instead.


    It''s very simple, because he feels that he is strong enough and his teammates are average. Perhaps this rule is more advantageous to him.


    The other groups looked at each other in blank dismay, carefully referred to Dou''s proposal, and found that it was not bad, but if there was a big melee, it would be very dangerous.


    Moreover, the people who came to take the public exam are all teenagers. They don''t feel that they are weaker than others, and they are very confident in their own strength.


    Soon, this proposal was adopted by all groups, and it was decided to use the method of pocketing to reduce losses.


    Because everyone has been teammates for a long time, and they are very familiar with each other''s strengths. After a simple discussion, we can determine who will participate.


    Those who did not participate in the battle began to retreat, leaving a space for those combatants, while looking around vigilantly, in case others came to take advantage of it.


    The one they sent was Itachi.


    "Don''t take it too seriously, just help me casually, and pay more attention to my situation." Dou whispered in Itachi''s ear.


    Itachi hummed and nodded to show that he understood.


    Itachi guessed that Dou should have other ideas, and didn''t really want to use this method to **** the psychic steel talisman.


    But there are ninjas nearby, maybe there are some who have good ears and eyesight, so Itachi didn''t ask, just took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, and walked forward slowly.


    There are two groups of Sha Yin on the side of Dou, one is Xinshan Jun himself, and the other is Sand Yin with an inch hair.


    As for Yunyin¡¯s side, because four people were injured, of course the two who were not injured went up.


    When the fighters of the sixteen groups were all in place, the other eleven groups unanimously attacked Itachi and Sha Yin Yunyin next to him.


    It is worth mentioning that, two of the eleven groups Yun Yin chose to attack Sha Yin, and Sha Yin still chose to attack Sha Yin.


    Obviously, although there is only one person in a group, everyone agrees that Itachi and them are allies and the most powerful one, so they attacked them together.


    Whoosh!


    Explosive Escape Yanyan''s chakra erupted, his body flickered, he raised his right fist, and rushed straight towards Itachi.


    Not only the Iwagakure ninjas, but also people on Itachi''s left and right sides rushed towards Itachi.


    The eight of them pinned down Shin Shan Jun, his Sa Yin teammates and Yun Yin, and the remaining three attacked Itachi together.


    Looking at this scene, Dou felt a little enlightened. Obviously, those ninjas were not stupid. They agreed with Dou''s plan, but this did not prevent them from excluding the group that they wanted most.


    ''Fortunately, your ideas are not pure, otherwise I might be too embarrassed to make a move. ¡¯ Dou said secretly in his heart.


    The chakra property change of the wind and the water property change can be combined to form a blood follower bounding ice escape.


    Although he can''t use the ice escape, he can use the low-temperature water escape with the help of these two property changes.


    Then what will happen when the property change of fire meets the change of water property?


    High temperature water?


    Maybe, but what Dou wants now is not that, what he wants is fog!


    Facing the simultaneous attack of three people, Itachi showed amazing reaction speed and agility.


    Pointing to the ground, he escaped the attack of the three with a few light jumps.


    Boom!


    Bang Dunyan Yin''s fist hit the ground, causing a violent explosion in an instant, and fresh soil with a scent of grass was blown everywhere.


    Even the two ninjas who participated in the siege were affected, with a lot of mud on their bodies.


    But everyone is a ninja, and they don''t care about the dirt on their bodies at all, and immediately continue to rush towards Itachi.


    ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s a blast, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s just started, so wait a little longer. ¡¯Seeing the damage caused by that Yan Yin¡¯s attack, Dou confirmed his speculation.


    It''s a pity that this is the beginning of the battle, otherwise we can take advantage of this opportunity to take action.


    But the other party is a ninja who exploded, and Dou felt that there should be many similar explosions in the future.


    The people on Dou¡¯s side are all under siege, and there are three people on Itachi¡¯s side, and the others are basically one against two.


    It is because everyone is not familiar with it, and the cooperation is not good. One plus one is less than two, otherwise someone would have been unable to stand it.


    But even so, except for Jing Zhuang Yun Yin, everyone else was tightly suppressed.


    Itachi didn¡¯t fight back, but just dodged because he said he would fight casually.


    After two minutes passed, Dou Wang gave him a look at Itachi, and then looked at Bakutun Yanyin again.


    Itachi nodded slightly, suddenly stopped dodging, caught the whip leg of one of the attackers with his hand, and threw it out with a burst of chakra in his hand.


    "Are you finally ready for a good fight?" Bang Dun Yanyin twisted his neck and said with a sneer that Itachi had annoyed him enough just now.


    Itachi is small in stature due to his age, coupled with his fast speed, he is really too flexible, and there are two pig teammates who have been blocking the way, so he can''t hit at all.


    Itachi did not reply to Bakuden Iwain, but quickly threw out both shurikens, and then threw out a kunai.


    Boom!


    Blast escape Yan Yin gathered a large amount of chakra on his fist, and punched **** the spot, causing a huge explosion.


    The explosion formed a powerful shock wave that blew the Kunai shuriken away, and Bakutun Yanyin also activated the instant body technique and disappeared in place.


    Itachi throws the shuriken with his left hand, and quickly makes a mudra with his right hand.


    "One-handed seal?" Slapping the flying shuriken casually, Bakutun Yanyin raised his eyebrows and said, "You little kid has a lot of tricks."


    boom!


    A white smoke flashed past, and two shadow clones that looked exactly like Itachi appeared on the spot, and then quickly rushed towards Baodun Yanyin.


    "Shadow clone, I''m not afraid of this the most." Bao Dun smiled, clenched his right fist, and slammed out again.


    Boom!


    A powerful explosion shock wave rushed towards the incoming shadow clone.


    Although the shadow clone can withstand attacks to a certain extent, it cannot withstand such a terrifying bombardment.


    In an instant, the two shadow clones turned into white smoke and dissipated in the air.


    But will Itachi waste chakra needlessly? Obviously not.


    Crackling!


    After the shadow clone was destroyed, a burst of terrifying lightning was released, scorching the ground and turning the nearby trees into strips of black charcoal.


    The moment the shadow clone was summoned, Itachi stuck two Thunderbolts on a shadow clone!


    Although it wasn''t at the center of the lightning bombardment, Yan Yin, the explosive escape, was also slightly affected, but he resisted it with explosive escape.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Lightning Fireball Technique!" Taking advantage of Bakuden Iwagakure''s ability to deal with the Thunder Talisman, Itachi quickly formed a seal, spit out a two-meter-long fireball containing violent flames, and rushed towards Iwagakure ninja.


    Seeing the ferocity of the fireball, Bakudun Yanyin didn''t dare to push it too hard, and a large number of chakra gathered on his right fist and blasted out violently.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the fierce flames dyed the forest red, attracting most people''s attention.


    When the opportunity came, the movement in the hand was fast, and the seal was completed in one fell swoop.


    Just as everyone was paying attention to the fierce battle between Itachi and Bakuden Yanyin, a thick white mist appeared.


    There were also elites from various villages present. Seeing that the field was suddenly covered by thick fog, they quickly shouted: "Hurry up and protect the airdrop. Those who can use wind escape quickly use wind escape to disperse the fog."


    But Dou''s movements were faster. He had been prepared for a long time, and he burst into full concentration of breath in an instant, and his speed skyrocketed. The attack of the airdrop box reached the airdrop wooden box, broke the wooden box, and obtained the psychic steel talisman.


    At this time, several wind tunnels appeared, blowing away the mist, and the sight was restored again.


    In the early spring, the wind with a bit of severe winter cold hit Dou''s face, blowing the white hair on his head.


    Dou calmly shook the psychic steel talisman in his hand, and said with a smile: "It seems that the victory has already been decided."


    Bang Dunyan said with a gloomy face: "I violated the rules I said, is Konoha ninja only to this extent?"


    "Could it be that your siege of us is a big deal?" Dou said without any fear, looking at Baodun Yanyin.


    "At least that didn''t violate the agreed rules." Bakudun Yanyin still argued hard.


    Laughing, Youyou said: "The first rule didn''t say that other people can''t directly grab the psychic steel talisman."


    Bao Dunyan was speechless, it was just a verbal agreement made casually by everyone, and naturally he would not go into detail to make rules, and he really didn''t expect to make such a move.


    ¡®It is estimated that this guy wanted to steal the psychic steel talisman while we were fighting. ¡¯ Bao Dunyan guessed in his heart.


    Because it is necessary to determine the ownership of the psychic steel talisman through battle, it is natural to send the strongest person in the group.


    After the strongest is sent out, the remaining people are weaker, and it is easier to implement the plan.


    The stronger group of people were also dragged down because of the battle.


    ¡®Is this guy really only seven or eight years old? ¡¯ After careful analysis, Baodun Yanyin couldn¡¯t help complaining in his heart.


    Obviously just a brat, it doesn¡¯t matter if he is strong, but how can he be so cunning, and come up with such a plan so quickly.


    At this time, Dou took out another psychic steel talisman from the ninja bag and said, "If anyone wants to try the power of this psychic steel talisman, then stay here."


    Seeing the two psychic steel talismans in Pocket''s hand, everyone remembered the scorched black and deep ravine, and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    "Let''s go!" Baodun Yanyin said to the other two Yanyin with a dark face, without hesitation, he turned and left.


    The psychic steel talisman is so powerful that he doesn''t even want to hit one, let alone two of them now.


    And what is the purpose of fighting with Dou? For the sake of the psychic steel talisman, if he uses it, what is there to grab, lonesome?


    Others also quickly figured this out, and left one after another to continue searching for the spell.


    Xinshan Jun looked at Dou with a nervous expression, not knowing whether he should take someone away or go to Dou for a psychic steel talisman.


    Although he has six people on Shayin''s side, he has no confidence at all in the face of Dou.


    Just when Xinshan Chun wanted to be more sensible and left by himself, he walked forward and handed over the psychic steel talisman he had just snatched to Sha Yin.


    "This is the agreed psychic steel talisman, and now we have settled it."


    "You..." Xin Shanchun was stunned, he didn''t expect that Dou would hand over the psychic steel talisman to himself.


    At the same time, Xinshan Jun was also very moved in his heart. He felt that Dou was a really nice person. If it wasn''t because Dou belonged to Konoha, he might have called him a brother on the spot.


    After handing the psychic steel talisman to the sand hidden ninja, he used medical ninjutsu to help heal the cloud hidden, and finally said goodbye to sand hidden cloud hidden, and headed towards the middle tower at full speed with Itachi and Isamu Uchiha.


    Dou suddenly thought of a possibility, maybe it wasn''t an airdrop or a random one, but it was really deliberately thrown at his side.


    So Dou is ready to go full speed ahead, no matter what spells are cast, go directly to the middle tower.


    Otherwise, on the fourth and fifth day, the airdrop was dropped to him by a Hokage assistant who did not want to be named, it would really be troublesome enough.


    "This guy." Jing Zhuang Yunyin saw that Dou left after healed his teammates, and looked at the figure who left Dou with complicated eyes.


    If he hated Dou at first because he threatened him with his teammates, now he likes Dou a little bit.


    Psychic steel talisman, a big killer, can also be handed over to other hidden village ninjas in order to keep the promise.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 397： conspiracy brewing

    Chapter 397 A conspiracy brewing


    While Konoha was conducting the Chunin Exam in full swing, the Akatsuki organization was not idle either.


    Nagato thinks this is an excellent opportunity.


    The four major ninja villages, Konoha, Iwagakure, Sagakure, and Yunyin, all focus on the Chunin exams, and even the shadows in the villages have gone to Konoha.


    Taking advantage of this time, Nagato sped up the progress, and even Pain Konan was dispatched together, speeding up the pace of encroaching on the small country.


    If you don¡¯t feel that the Xiaoxiao organization has just started to act, and it¡¯s not the time for a showdown with the five great ninja villages, this timing is the best time to **** the tail beast.


    The shadows of each village are gone, and some ninjas have been taken away. Now the attack is the easiest and most likely to succeed.


    Like Tian Zhiguo, a small country with no forbearance village and political corruption, then use Bai Jue''s powerful intelligence capabilities to collect criminal evidence of important officials, threaten them, and then lure them.


    Like those small countries with ninja villages, they used Bai Jue¡¯s powerful intelligence capabilities to cause disputes between the two countries. In the end, the Akatsuki organization helped with the price of jumping off a building to monopolize the war commission.


    Under the full operation of the Xiao organization, the war capabilities of several small countries were soon controlled by the Xiao organization.


    While disrupting the war commission market, the Akatsuki organization did not stop making money. As long as it was a high-priced task, it basically did anything.


    Including but not limited to assassinating officials and killing powerful ninjas to steal confidential documents.


    Actually, as long as the money is enough, as long as they are not asked to commit suicide or attack the five great ninja villages, the Akatsuki organization will basically do it.


    As long as you can afford the money, any grass ninja village and long ninja village will be wiped out for you.


    Of course, most people can¡¯t afford the money, and those who can afford it won¡¯t let the Xiao organization do this in idleness.


    Due to the quick completion of tasks and few misses, Akatsuki now has a certain reputation on the dark side of the ninja world.


    Everything is proceeding according to Nagato''s vision.


    Save money, monopolize small country wars, and disrupt the existing system established by the five major countries.


    And during this process, he carefully avoided direct contact with the five major powers, and did not accept the assassination of important figures from the five major powers.


    So although it has gained fame on the dark side, it has not attracted the attention of the five major countries.


    Of course, this is also related to the self-confidence of the five major countries.


    They never cared about the so-called ninja organization, no matter how big or small it is.


    Because no matter how powerful the ninja organization is, it will be at the same level as ordinary ninja villages. In fact, most of them are far behind.


    And the Five Great Ninja Villages are able to crush the Little Ninja Village at will, so of course they don''t care.


    In fact, the reason why Xiaonin Village and small countries can exist is because big countries do not want to directly border and need buffer areas. This is the key to the survival of small countries.


    Otherwise, with the strength of the five major countries, the small countries would have no way to fight against it if they directly mobilized high-level combat forces.


    "After a few more years of development like this, we should be able to proceed with the next step." At the highest level of the tower in the Kingdom of Rain, Payne was talking to Obito about the situation of the Akatsuki organization.


    Obito hummed, then nodded, because Nagato was wearing a mask, so Nagato couldn''t see the other person''s expression, he didn''t know if it was satisfaction or something, but Nagato thought it should be satisfaction.


    After all, this is the common goal of the two.


    "You should find a way to deal with Konoha. Konoha is too strong now. If you don''t want to deal with Konoha, I''m afraid the moment of chaos we want will not come." Obito said in a deep voice.


    He already knew about the situation of Akatsuki''s organization through Jue, and listening to Nagato''s story was just to test the situation of Nagato.


    "Because Konoha is too powerful, it will arouse the fear of other countries, and then it will not be able to create chaos."


    "Konoha, it''s a little tricky..." Hearing the word Konoha, Payne''s expressionless face also changed slightly, his brows frowning.


    "Because I have been busy with the organization''s plan before, I didn''t expect Konoha to become so powerful quietly."


    "These big countries are our worst enemies.


    Obviously possessing the best and largest resources, but still dissatisfied, wanting greater benefits, and constantly launching wars for this, causing countless tragedies and pain.


    The five great nations and the five great ninja villages are the biggest evil in this ninja world! And Konoha is the ultimate evil! "Recalling his own experience, thinking of the people displaced by the war, Payne expressed his evaluation of Konoha.


    After listening to Payne''s chubby speech, Obito didn''t fluctuate in his heart, and even wanted to laugh a little.


    The five great nations are the worst, are you the God who saves the world?


    It¡¯s just a puppet that has been arranged. With so many things happening around me, it¡¯s also interesting to be so innocent.


    Although he despises Payne in his heart, Obito won''t say it out loud. This is a useful **** and has great value for the time being.


    "Although Konoha is extremely evil, the problem is that we don''t have a good way to deal with this evil." Obito said in a hoarse voice.


    "I have to test their strength. The information about Konoha is too vague. Although I know they are strong, I don''t know their specific strength." Payne thought for a while and said.


    Bai Zee knew a lot of information, and was one of the few beings who could infiltrate Konoha in this period, but Obito did not let Bai Zee tell Nagato that information.


    Obito didn''t want Nagato to know that he had failed in Konoha.


    As Uchiha Madara, he wants to maintain his sense of mystery.


    "If it''s just to test the strength. I have a good thing here." Obito suddenly remembered the ultimate psychic beast that he accidentally caught when he went to the country of the sea.


    Although the strength of those small countries is not very good, they can occasionally produce individual geniuses and come up with some interesting things.


    The ultimate psychic beast can actually acquire the ability of the devoured psychic beast by devouring other psychic beasts, and at the same time enhance its own strength.


    It''s a bit like Beiliuhu''s Ghost Bud Arrow Technique, which plunders the Blood Successor Limit, and the ultimate psychic beast plunders the ability of psychic beasts.


    Even the ultimate psychic beast is more terrifying in performance, because Gui Luoya can''t swallow blood and follow the limit, while the ultimate psychic beast eats all kinds of psychic beasts at will.


    Obito doesn''t catch psychic beasts to feed the ultimate psychic beasts anymore, because that guy grows too fast, he doesn''t do anything, just eats and eats constantly, and now he has the strength of Kage-class.


    Moreover, it is extremely difficult to deal with at the shadow level, because that guy has mastered too many abilities. After eating the birds and psychic beasts, he gained wings that can fly, and eating bats that can release illusions through calls As a psychic beast, he can release illusions through sound.


    Let it eat again, God knows what will happen.


    It is also because he has a kaleidoscope and intercolumnar cells, and his pupils are powerful, which can be forcibly suppressed by illusion.


    Obito feels that if he releases the ultimate psychic beast, it may create an extremely terrifying guy.


    After all, the ultimate psychic beast only has the most basic biological instincts, and it only knows how to eat, and it may eat up the entire planet.


    The purpose of Obito collecting tailed beasts is Infinite Tsukiyomi, and the purpose of launching Infinite Tsukiyomi is to revive Lin, to go to the happy dream world where there is no war and no pain.


    Destroying the world is not his ideal, so he will not let the ultimate psychic beast mess around.


    "In the long past, I have obtained a terrifying monster that can destroy the country and even the ninja world. At this time, Konoha is holding the Chunin Exam. If you put it in Konoha, it should be able to complete your idea. "


    Obito briefly talked about the ultimate psychic beast and Nagato.


    "A psychic beast that can swallow and grow infinitely, without reason... If it is really what you said, it is indeed a monster that may destroy the ninja world." A trace of surprise flashed in Payne''s eyes.


    Although I have guessed that this guy has a problem, it may not be the legendary Uchiha Madara.


    But because they have the same goal, and because Obito helped him get rid of the big enemy Hanzo, they didn''t care.


    I didn¡¯t expect this ¡®Uchiha Madara¡¯ to hide such a terrifying monster.


    ¡®This guy has such a deep background, I don¡¯t know how many tricks are hidden, even if he is not the real Uchiha Madara, he is still a powerful existence. ¡¯ thought Payne.


    "When I feed him a little bit, I will throw him to Konoha, and see how Konoha will deal with it, and see how the No. 1 Ninja Village does." Obito told Nagato his plan.


    Payne nodded slightly, expressing his understanding.


    There are too many Konoha people now, and there are many people with important identities.


    In this case, even if the Akatsuki organization does not send people to check the situation, a large amount of information will eventually flow to the ninja world, and finally be obtained by the Akatsuki organization.


    After chatting with Nagato about how to deal with Konoha, Obito left after a short while, walked out the door and used Kamui to leave.


    Having experienced the Night of the Nine Tails, he knows how strong Konoha is and how terrifying Yongze is.


    If it is just an ultimate psychic beast with Kage-level strength, I am afraid that Konoha can just send two strong people to get it done, and it is impossible to see Konoha''s true strength.


    So he is going to be fed to the ultimate psychic beast by all the psychic beasts prepared before, so that this guy can become a real monster, a real ultimate psychic beast.


    At that time, the ultimate psychic beast has the ability of all psychic beasts in the ninja world, and it will be the real "ultimate".


    However, the ultimate psychic beast at that time might be extremely terrifying, even his kaleidoscope could not be controlled.


    But he is Madara''s successor after all, besides hard power, he also has some other means, he can do some tricks in the body of the ultimate psychic beast before it grows up.


    Although it can''t control the ultimate psychic beast like this, it can let it stay in peace before being sent to Konoha, instead of drooling at Obito and then swallowing him in one gulp.


    As for going to Konoha, even without his control, Obito doesn''t believe that such a dense ''food'' can control his desires.


    "Nagato, will this guy stand with us in the end? I feel that he only wants to use us, and he is very dangerous." Xiaonan, who was standing next to Payne without saying a word, took the soil away I spoke.


    She, like Nagato Yahiko, was both war orphans and had similar experiences. In the end, they met together by chance, and the three of them depended on each other for life.


    Like Nagato Yahiko, Konan, who was orphaned because of the war, also longs for peace.


    But relatively speaking, her desire was not as strong and hot as Yahiko, so she just stood silently behind Yahiko and Nagato.


    It may be female intuition, or the time when the so-called Uchiha Madara appeared was too coincidental. Xiaonan has always disliked him, and feels that the so-called Uchiha Madara has plots against them and has no good intentions.


    "Since he dares to call himself ''Uchiha Madara'' and has such strength, the danger is self-evident.


    But, for our purposes, for the sake of making the world feel pain, and thus make the world peaceful, we need dangerous guys like this.


    Aren¡¯t those members of our organization dangerous? Many of them are extremely dangerous S-level rebels, but now they have earned a lot of money for the Xiao organization, which also allows our vision to proceed smoothly. "


    Payne talked a lot this time, except for some proclamations in the second year, in fact, Payne didn¡¯t talk much, that is Xiao Nan, he explained so much.


    Because, now Xiao Nan is his only precious person left.


    "They are different, that ''Uchiha Madara'' is more dangerous than anyone else." Xiaonan shook his head, those rebellious ninjas in their organization may be dangerous to ordinary ninjas, so it is for her.


    But the ''Uchiha Madara'' felt completely different to her, it was a real dangerous character.


    "I know, I''m also wary of him, Xiao Nan, don''t worry, I can''t lose to anyone with these eyes," Payne said confidently, pointing to his reincarnation eyes.


    The eyes of reincarnation and ordinary eyes are very surprising, the overall color is purple, with circles spreading around the pupil.


    The pair of legendary immortal eyes are Nagato''s biggest reliance.


    Samsara Eye has many extremely powerful abilities, which are terrifying powers that other ninjas cannot cultivate in their lifetime.


    It''s a pity that in the first battle with Hanzo, he was injured by Hanzo''s detonating flame array, and because of the excessive consumption of the eyes of reincarnation, his legs could not even use the flexible body skills in the battle, even basic walking Can''t do it.


    So Nagato created the Six Paths of Payne, and let the Six Paths of Payne move outside. Each Payne can use one of his reincarnation eyes.


    With such powerful eyes, Nagato is not afraid of the unknown ''Uchiha Madara'', he has the confidence to deal with all crises.


    When he finishes collecting tailed beasts, develops a brand-new terrifying forbidden technique, and develops an unprecedentedly powerful tailed beast weapon capable of destroying a country with one blow, he may be the first to liquidate the dangerous element ''Uchiha Madara''.


    "Just be vigilant in your heart, I''m afraid you will be deceived by that guy." Seeing Nagato''s self-confidence, Xiaonan didn''t say any more.


    She is not an independent person, if Nagato wants to do it, then she will help.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 398： ugly to the soul

    Chapter 398 Ugly to the depths of the soul


    "In this case, it should be over." Looking at the tall tower standing on the ground in front of him, Dou breathed a sigh of relief.


    The tall tower in front of you is one of the few large buildings in Konoha. It is the place where the Chunin exams are cleared, commonly known as the middle tower.


    According to the rules, as long as you collect the heaven and earth scrolls within five days, and then arrive at the middle tower, you will pass the exam and get the quota for the next stage, which is the final stage.


    "Let''s go there." With a smile on his face, Kazuki brought Itachi and Isamu Uchiha closer to the middle tower.


    After winning the psychic steel talisman competition in the morning, Dou suddenly thought of a terrible conjecture.


    Maybe it wasn''t his bad luck, the airdrop was indeed controlled by someone.


    But the person who has the right to control the airdrop landing is very bad, and the intensity of the battles in different areas is not at all his heart.


    I know that, that man is sometimes so capricious.


    In order to prevent all the psychic steel talisman battles from happening around him for four consecutive days, Tou didn¡¯t even explain too much to Itachi and Isamu Uchiha, and led them on a non-stop journey to the Central Tower to quickly end the exam.


    Because you have to move forward at full speed, it is difficult to keep a low profile. There are 300 ninjas in all directions in this death forest, and the ninjas are very sharp.


    The three of them were attacked many times on the road, but because the three of them were strong and possessed the ability to perceive, they would not say that they encountered unexpected sneak attacks, but nothing happened.


    Those groups saw that they were strong, but they had no intention of fighting. Most of them withdrew after fighting for a while.


    Otherwise, it would not be so easy for the three of them to reach the middle tower so quickly. After all, there are really many people in this Chunin exam.


    There are a lot of rooms on the first floor of the middle tower. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there are too many arriving teams to queue up, which will affect the qualification of the Chunin exam.


    Dou picked a room at random, opened the door and entered it.


    The room is extremely monotonous, with no extra decorations, only one word.


    Looking around, there are no stairs in the room, but there is indeed a second floor.


    Dou didn¡¯t know if that could be called the second floor, because it was basically hollowed out, and the scope was not much larger than ordinary corridors, with wooden guardrails.


    Dou took out the Scroll of Earth on his body and the Scroll of Sky that he exchanged, and opened them together.


    According to Orochimaru, reaching the middle tower and opening the scroll of heaven and earth is equivalent to passing the exam.


    The instant the scroll was opened, a white smoke was produced, and a black-clothed ninja appeared out of nowhere, saying, "Congratulations, you have passed the exam, and now you can go to the venue with me and wait."


    After finishing speaking, the ninja in black didn''t explain anything to Dou and the others, but jumped to the second floor.


    The three of Dou moved quickly, and went up to the second floor with two leaps. After entering the second floor, Dou discovered that the middle tower was actually an indoor training ground.


    Walking in from the corridor on the second floor, the sight suddenly opens up, and a wide square comes into the sight of the bag.


    At this time, the black-clothed ninja spoke again, "You are the first to pass the exam, and then you have to wait here for others to pass the exam, and wait for the last time to arrive."


    "I''m going to stay here for two days..." I didn''t know how to change it for a while, it turns out that it''s not good to finish too fast. Although he came, it was still very early before the end of the exam.


    But the ninja in black said that someone will deliver food here, so eating or something is no problem.


    Because it was the first passer, the big screen in the venue did not show other places, but gave the Dou group a special effect, as if celebrating the birth of the first passer.


    "I just passed it like this." Seeing Dou and others slowly walking into the room, Yongze touched his chin, feeling that Dou was too relaxed this time, and didn''t get the exercise he imagined.


    In his vision, Dobushuo would be an enemy of three hundred candidates at the same time, at least a public enemy in the southwest region, and finally clear the level in the battle with dozens of ninjas and win.


    After all, aren¡¯t all protagonists like this?


    Although Dou is not the protagonist of the original novel, with so much training from him, coupled with his protection, it is not too much to follow the path of the protagonist.


    "Yongze, you said it as if it was easy. This Chunin exam is different from before. It is no exaggeration to say that it is more difficult than the previous one." Minato saw that Yongze seemed not satisfied, and couldn''t help complaining. road.


    At the same age, Dou is much stronger than him. He was still studying at the ninja school when he was nine years old, and Dou had already been killed in the Chunin exam.


    "Haha, if Naruto takes the Chunin exam in the future, maybe you, Minato, can understand my current feelings." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    While the two were talking and laughing, suddenly, both Nagasawa and Minato''s expressions changed.


    A surprise flashed across Minato''s face, followed by tension and anger.


    "You should have sensed it." Although it seemed to be asking again, Minato''s tone was definitely positive.


    Just now, he sensed a sudden appearance of the mark of the Flying Thunder God and an extremely powerful and evil aura.


    The mark of Flying Thunder God will not disappear, so it will not increase or decrease suddenly.


    The only thing that would happen is that the person he once marked with the Flying Thunder God suddenly appeared again!


    Minato is not bragging, except for the mysterious masked man that night, so far no enemy has been able to escape with the mark of Flying Thunder on his body.


    So there is no other possibility, the mysterious masked man who deliberately destroyed Konoha at that level came to Konoha again!


    However, what puzzled Minato was that the mark of the masked man had just appeared, but it disappeared immediately. He was about to cast Flying Thunder God, but the sense of the mark disappeared, only the extremely evil and powerful aura remained.


    Nagaze pointed helplessly to the southeast of Konoha and said, "With such a big body, you can know it even if you don''t feel it."


    Minato followed the direction Yongze was pointing at, and immediately saw a huge and extremely disgusting monster.


    Ninjas have extraordinary endurance. Ordinary people may scream pain when they cut their fingers, but real elite ninjas can cut off their fingers, palms and even arms without changing their faces.


    The same is true in the face of nausea. Ordinary people see Mt. Miaomu¡¯s worm feast, let alone eat it, and it¡¯s good not to spit it out on the spot. But Minato, in order for Yongze to be able to obtain the information on the magic of Mt. Miaogi, He insisted on eating it with a smile on his face, and boasted that it was delicious, which is enough to prove that Minato''s endurance is beyond ordinary people.


    But now, he really felt the word disgusting on the unknown monster that appeared with the mysterious masked man.


    Minato had never seen such an ugly creature.


    The monster has a huge and bloated body, its body is like jelly covered with scales, its giant feet have thick and long claws, like the arms of a giant, and it has a pair of long and narrow gray wings behind it.


    Its head is like an irregular triangle. There is no hair on the head. It has two pairs of huge black eyes. If you stare carefully at the eyes like black holes, you can see countless eyes, and those countless eyes are in the sky. Behold those who behold it.


    Below the eyes is the chin, with many thick gray-green round and long tentacles growing on the chin, like a poisoned octopus.


    Its mouth is in the lower part of the middle of the abdomen. It is a huge mouth that is close to the width of its abdomen. There are densely packed tentacles on the giant mouth. The tentacles have sharp teeth with a cold luster. white tentacles.


    Looking at the ugly soul-deep monster in the distance, Yongze was taken aback for a moment, and complained: "What the **** is this? Cthulhu invaded the world of Naruto?"


    Of course, Yongze just complained casually, he can perceive the chakra on the monster, that monster should belong to the ninja beast, probably it was researched by some careerists in the ninja world that he doesn''t know.


    If Cthulhu really landed, let alone this planet, the entire universe would be ruined.


    Minato glanced at Yongze suspiciously, obviously not knowing what Yongze said.


    But Minato didn''t pay attention to Nagasawa''s words, but stared at the ugly monster with a solemn expression.


    Minato has very strong perception, so he can clearly perceive the opponent''s powerful power, which has surpassed him, surpassed the third generation. Only Nagasawa, who doesn''t know the upper limit, may have to stabilize the opponent.


    And the ugly monster is too big, it looks rough-skinned and thick-skinned, and it is the kind of opponent he annoys the most.


    Such a tall monster suddenly appeared, even in the remote southeast forest of Konoha, the monster''s huge height of more than 60 meters still attracted the attention of a large number of people.


    "What is that, it''s so ugly! I''ve never seen such an ugly thing!"


    "Ouch..., it''s really ugly!"


    It may be because the appearance of the ultimate psychic beast is too ugly. Some residents didn''t run away immediately when they saw it, but lamented that it was really ugly.


    Because of the Chunin exams, Konoha was extremely cautious at this time.


    Immediately after the appearance of the ultimate psychic beast, Anbu ninjas and police ninjas dispatched and took away some nearby residents.


    Such a huge body size can be noticed by ordinary people, let alone ninjas with keen perception. In the live broadcast venue, a place where a large number of advanced ninjas gather, a huge sound erupted in an instant.


    "What kind of monster is that? Why did it suddenly appear in Konoha? Is someone trying to sabotage our Chunin exam?" A Konoha ninja quickly took out Kunai and stood up, looked around, and asked the foreign ninja who had taken down Cast a suspicious look, as if if there was any change in them, Kunai would be thrown out immediately.


    No wonder that Konoha ninja is so cautious. After all, everyone was still fighting to death a few years ago, and it is impossible to forget it all at once.


    Foreign ninjas also feel aggrieved, being stared at by that kind of suspicious eyes. If they really did it, then it¡¯s okay, but the key is that they didn¡¯t do it.


    "No matter how you think about it, it''s impossible for us to do it. The kages are still on it and haven''t moved." A foreign ninja was afraid that Konoha Ninja would do something irrational, so he explained.


    Many ninjas raised their heads and looked towards the top. Sure enough, the shadows were all sitting there, without any aggressive movements, just discussing something calmly.


    Some nervous Konoha ninjas relaxed in an instant. If it was Sha Yin Yan Yin Yun Yin and the others who were doing something, this timing should be the best time to make a move, and Kazekage Tsuchikage and even Raikage sat peacefully on it, That should not be the ghost of the three major ninja villages who came to Konoha.


    "Sandai Hokage, you seem to be in trouble. That monster is hard to deal with. Do you want me to help?" Ohnoki looked at the huge ugly monster, and was a little surprised for a while.


    He was constantly guessing in his mind, guessing who would do it.


    That ugly monster is too imposing, I''m afraid it''s not that easy to deal with, and there are not many ninjas who have the strength to create such an existence.


    Looking at Luo Sha and Fourth Raikage who were equally astonished, Onoki shook his head secretly in his heart, it must not be Yun Yin Sa Yin.


    Sand Yin is too poor to waste something that costs a lot of money on this kind of temptation, and it is too dangerous to be discovered.


    As for Yun Yin, Ohnogi thinks that among the ninja world in his heart, the one who knows Konoha''s strength best is probably Yun Yin, unless Yun Yin wants to kill Konoha in one fell swoop, otherwise he probably won''t come to destroy the ninja when Shadow is gone take an exam.


    Without waiting for the third generation to say something, Luo Sha followed suit and said, "I, Sha Yin, will not just sit and watch when the alliance is killed. I am also willing to take action."


    Although the ultimate psychic beast looks very imposing, Luo Sha doesn''t think that that monster can cause serious damage to Konoha, so Luo Sha thinks it can be icing on the cake and gain a little favorability.


    Seeing that Onoki and Luo Sha both spoke, Fourth Raikage felt that it was inappropriate not to speak, so he also said: "I am willing to take action too. This monster is too ugly and deserves a beating."


    Sandai did not reply to Ohnoki and the others, but looked at Minato first, and Minato shook his head and said, "Thank you for your kindness, but after all, this is Konoha, how can I let all the guests fight against the enemy."


    When Minato said this, Minato looked at Yongze, and Yongze nodded calmly, indicating that the problem is not serious.


    "What''s the situation, do you want us to deal with that monster together?" Jiraiya Tsunade Orochimaru walked to the highest level and asked Minato and Nagasawa.


    Although they are examiners, they are not responsible for extraditing students. They just observe the overall situation of the examination room through the monitoring room, and no one sneaks in to sabotage the examination.


    The monitoring room was very close to the venue, so the three of them came to ask Nagasawa and Minato what to do.


    "You help me sweep the array, form a four red sun array, and I will solve it alone." Yongze stood up and said with a faint smile.


    The reason why the four scarlet sun formations are needed is not because he is afraid that the monster will escape, but because he is afraid that his moves will affect the village.


    Although Yongze has good confidence in his own power control, he will be upset if the aftermath of the spread destroys the street.


    "Roar!!" The ultimate psychic beast was drowsy and very uncomfortable because of the curse mark engraved by Obito. Suddenly it felt that it had returned to normal, so it let out an excited roar.


    It didn''t care about the changes in the environment, because it felt that food, a lot of food, was calling him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 399： Live playing little monsters

    Chapter 399 Live Fighting Little Monsters


    Boom! !


    The huge and bloated body of the ultimate psychic beast made a loud bang just by taking a step. The lush trees of Konoha were as fragile as withered weeds under its feet, and a small forest was destroyed as soon as it stepped down.


    It greedily looked in the direction of the residential area, where there was a lot of ''food'', a lot of ''food'' that could fill its empty body.


    But when it was about to take the second step, suddenly, a giant purple snake rushed out, bound the feet of the ultimate psychic beast, and made the ultimate psychic beast fall to the ground with a bang.


    The huge black eyes of the ultimate psychic beast stared at Wan Snake, greedily and eagerly looking at Wan Snake. It felt that the food that bound it was more nutritious than any food it had eaten before.


    ''Eat it! eat it! ¡¯ At this moment, the ultimate psychic beast had only this thought in its mind.


    "Damn." Sensing the undisguised malice of the ultimate psychic beast, Wan Snake''s purple snake head also turned black.


    The intuition of beasts is often stronger than that of humans, not to mention that it is an ''immortal''. Wan Snake knows how strong the ugly monster in front of him is, so it originally wanted to yo-yo.


    However Yongze is also here, Wan Snake dare not resist at all, if he fights in the past, it may be dangerous, if he doesn''t, it must be dangerous.


    For the sake of his own life, Wan Snake rushed forward.


    The gray-green tentacles on the big mouth and chin of the ultimate psychic beast began to grow wildly, and the thick tentacles supported the ultimate psychic beast from the ground.


    At the same time, many tentacles were reaching towards Wan Snake''s body.


    In the past, Wan Snake used its powerful body to bind and strangle others, but it didn''t expect it to experience it today.


    A strip of gray-green tentacles bound Wan Snake''s body, a huge burst of power broke out, Wan Snake was invincible, his body loosened in an instant, and he was no longer able to bind the ultimate psychic beast, and the entire snake was captured by the ultimate psychic beast Raised with tentacles.


    "Even Oshemaru-sama''s Ten Thousand Snakes were instantly killed?" The Anbu ninja approaching the battlefield looked like he had seen a ghost.


    The prestige of the Sannin is inseparable from their psychic beasts. The power of the Sannin psychic beasts is recognized in the ninja world.


    But now that Wan Snake preemptively strikes, it is countered in an instant. How can people not be amazed by it.


    At this moment, Wan She only felt that she was being torn into several pieces.


    Just when Ten Thousand Snake''s good times of hunting prey appeared in his mind, it suddenly felt that the tentacles that were tightly bound to it were suddenly loosened.


    Wan Snake seized this opportunity, exploded with great strength, broke free from the control of the tentacles in an instant, and quickly left the side of the ultimate psychic beast.


    It was a slug with tentacles, and a huge amount of acid was spit out on the ultimate psychic beast, corroding its flesh.


    ZiZiZi!


    The ultimate psychic beast that suffered from the slug acid looked miserable, with sticky green blood flowing from its body, corroded white smoke rising from its body, and its flesh and blood being consumed by the acid.


    "Oshemaru, don''t call me within a month." Wan She said in a low voice after successfully escaping.


    It seems that it was just **** by the tentacles, but in fact it has been seriously injured. If it hadn''t been for the slug''s attack, it might have been torn apart alive. The power of that monster is too abnormal.


    "Hehe." Orochimaru smiled and said nothing, but he also lifted the psychic spell, and Wanshe was indeed injured.


    "This monster seems to be nothing but powerful and stupid." Tsunade analyzed.


    "Tsunade, don''t underestimate that monster, it''s not simple." Jiraiya said seriously.


    Jiraiya felt a little more than Tsunade, the monster in front of him gave him a very confusing and dangerous feeling.


    "Food..." Discovering that Ten Thousand Snakes disappeared, the Ultimate Psychic Beast set its sights on the slug that was as nutritious as Ten Thousand Snakes, and its gray-green tentacles rushed towards the slug.


    But the slug is different from the ten thousand snakes. Although it is only a split body, it is also the founder of the three holy places. The slug did not panic.


    "Water Dun¡¤Iron Cannon **** Toad Wen made too much of a move, opened his mouth wide, spit out a huge water ball and threw it at the ultimate psychic beast.


    Sannin all stared at the ultimate psychic beast, wanting to see how much damage this blow could cause.


    Tie Pao Yu is Gama Bunta''s proud ninjutsu, which is powerful.


    But something happened that Ling Sannin didn''t expect.


    The tentacle that was rushing towards the slug turned back and wrapped the whole body of the ultimate psychic beast. Immediately afterwards, the bloated and huge green body of the ultimate psychic beast squirmed for a while. tortoise shell.


    The head of the ultimate psychic beast shrank, and its whole body was covered by green tortoise shells.


    Boom! !


    The huge water polo hit the tortoise shell, causing a shock.


    However, when Sannin looked at the monster, the green tortoise shell didn''t even show a single crack, and it even shone brightly under the sunlight because it was washed by the water polo.


    "Why did this monster suddenly turn into a turtle shell?" Tsunade was dumbfounded.


    "Interesting." Orochimaru stared at the ultimate psychic beast with great interest.


    In his opinion, this monster is definitely not a normal existence, and should have been researched.


    "Everyone, are you ready? I''ve finished marking." Minato suddenly appeared and said to Sannin.


    The three ninjas all nodded, indicating that there is no problem.


    Because Nagazawa said that it is enough for four people to help perform the four red sun formations, Sannin and Minato came over, while Sarutobi stayed there to maintain order and prevent some people from taking the opportunity to cause chaos.


    Seeing that the three of them said it was all right, Minato quickly teleported the three of them to different directions, and he also quickly went to the last one.


    "Ninja Law: Four Red Sun Formation!"


    The four of them shot together, a huge amount of chakra erupted, and huge red light curtains rose one after another, forming a huge cube that enveloped the ultimate psychic beast and a large forest in the southeast region.


    The light curtain is very tall, hundreds of meters long, and even the huge ultimate psychic beast is only one-sixth of the height of the light curtain.


    The red light curtain that suddenly appeared was noticed even by the Chunin exam candidates.


    Originally, because it was in the death forest, with extremely lush trees as a cover, and because of the enchantment, the candidates could not find the ultimate psychic beast.


    But this red light curtain hundreds of meters high is really hard not to see.


    "Is that the legendary Four Scarlet Yang Formation? It is said that this is the most powerful enchantment technique that can only be activated by having four Hokage-level powerhouses at the same time."


    Low-level ninjas may not know what kind of ninjutsu it is, but even a high-ranking ninja like him has never seen anyone use the legendary strongest enchantment technique.


    Because the conditions for its use are too harsh, it can only be activated by four Hokage-level players.


    Onoki sat quietly in his seat, but he no longer had the heart to watch the live broadcast of the Chunin exam, but stared at the battle taking place in the southeast direction.


    One of the important reasons why he came to Konoha was to see how strong Nagasawa was, and whether he had reached the level between Uchiha Madara and Senjujuju.


    This is very important, and determines the direction and policy of Yanyin Village.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of being thought of as having an evil heart, Onoki would have flown to the scene to watch the battle.


    While releasing the Four Scarlet Sun Formation, Tsunade Jiraiya also came into contact with spiritism in an instant. Summoning this powerful psychic beast consumes a lot of chakra.


    Casting the Four Scarlet Sun Formation is also a big burden for the shadow-level powerhouses. In order to prevent insufficient chakra, they directly canceled the spiritism.


    Seeing the two nutritious foods disappear from its eyes again, the ultimate psychic beast became angry.


    "Roar!!" Its bloated green body squirmed again, and the green shell disappeared, but there were two more heads.


    The newly grown head is the same as the original head, which is a bit like a triangle, with huge eyeballs. The only difference is that there is no octopus-like jaw, which is replaced by a giant mouth.


    The two newly grown heads opened their big mouths, and together with the big mouth on the abdomen, they made bursts of extremely sharp screams.


    Invisible sound waves spread deeply from the ultimate psychic beast.


    When the sound wave hit the tree, the tree instantly shattered and turned into a pile of sawdust.


    The speed of the sound wave was extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, all the large trees in the entire enchantment disappeared, replaced by sawdust all over the place.


    But the Four Scarlet Sun Formation is the ultimate enchantment technique that even the ten-tailed beast jade can''t do anything about. The invisible sound waves hit the red light curtain without even a single ripple, as if there was really nothing.


    But the sawdust piled up on the ground was silently telling the horror just now.


    The well-informed Zilai also frowned, and said loudly: "I seem to have seen this technique somewhere, it is a bird ninja beast, but its effect is not so terrifying, and it can only be destroyed by sound when it is fully activated. Something about five meters long."


    Seeing that his attack didn''t work, the unintelligent ultimate psychic beast froze for a moment, not knowing why.


    Immediately afterwards, the ultimate psychic beast walked to the edge of the barrier with big strides. In front of the red light curtain, the big mouth of its abdomen opened, revealing sharp teeth that exuded a cold luster.


    It is not going to bite the enchantment, the teeth are just a tool for it to eat, and it is not intended to be used as a weapon.


    Teeth cannot be used as a weapon, but there are weapons on the teeth, and there are slender white hands on its teeth.


    Because it is white and generally attached to the teeth, it may be difficult to find without looking carefully.


    The white tentacles on the teeth of the ultimate psychic beast suddenly grew thicker and longer. From a distance, it seemed that a large number of white tentacles were spit out from the mouth of the ultimate psychic beast.


    The white tentacles danced meaninglessly against the light curtain, and then sprayed out a large amount of yellow acid.


    Acid liquid fell on the ground, which directly corroded a thick layer of sawdust on the ground. Even the soil was corroded, and a small black hole appeared.


    Even though it showed amazing corrosive power, the red light curtain still didn''t show a single ripple.


    "Is it only to this extent?" Yong Ze, who had been watching the ultimate psychic beast, showed a somewhat disappointed expression.


    I thought I encountered a rare thing made by a rare talent, but it didn''t seem to work very well.


    According to his perception, the breath of the ultimate psychic beast in front of him even surpassed that of the dirty earth by a little bit.


    But the performance, it can¡¯t be said to be poor, it can only be said that it basically doesn¡¯t use strength, it just relies on instinct, and it looks very unintelligent.


    Even if Yongze doesn''t make a move, the current Konoha can deal with it calmly.


    After all, dealing with such a mindless thing is not the same as fighting a ninja.


    "But since we''re here, let''s use your body to brighten up your muscles." Yongze moved his body a little, then separated a shadow clone, and asked him to arrange a batch of camera equipment left over from the Chunin exam.


    "Give me a little peace of mind" Yongze used the Flying Thunder God technique to enter the barrier, and appeared beside the ultimate psychic beast. The black armed color covered his right arm, and then blasted out.


    Boom! !


    A huge air explosion sounded, and the powerful reaching force exploded on the body of the ultimate psychic beast.


    When the ultimate psychic beast didn''t understand what happened, it only felt an irresistible force descending on it.


    Boom! !


    The bloated and huge body of the ultimate psychic beast flew upside down and hit the ground fiercely, shaking up the sawdust on the ground, flying in the sky, and at the same time kicked up a lot of dust. A cloud of dust obscured the view.


    But these can''t stop Yongze, because Yongze didn''t see the world with naked eyes long ago, but with perception.


    Not only knowledgeable domineering, but also a transparent world, as well as the perception of the chakra system.


    In Yongze''s perception, the current state of the ultimate psychic beast is the same as when it first appeared.


    When the ultimate psychic beast got up, the wound on its foot that was beaten by Yongze and sprayed green blood healed. The look of injury.


    "There are quite a lot of abilities." Seeing that the ultimate psychic beast has such strong recovery power, Yongze actually showed a smile on his face.


    The healing ability is strong, it is resistant to beating.


    In case the ultimate psychic beast does not resist the beating and is dying before the equipment arrives, how can it reflect its strength.


    "Roar!" The ultimate psychic beast glared at the ''food'' that was as small as an ant.


    It knows this kind of food. Although it is small and has poor nutrition, it tastes good.


    But it''s a pity that I ate a little when I was born, and I never ate it again.


    "Dare to yell at me?" Yongze raised his eyebrows. The last one who was so brave was the demented Kyuubi, and now he trembles when he sees him (that''s what Kushina said).


    Yongze disappeared in a flash, then suddenly appeared from the side of the ultimate psychic beast, and punched again.


    Boom! !


    The ultimate psychic beast flew out again, and hit the ground hard, creating a big hole.


    This exaggerated power made Jiraiya who was maintaining the barrier couldn''t help but shed a cold sweat. I thought Tsunade''s strange power was already at the peak of the world, but I didn''t expect there to be even more terrifying existences. He punched such a big monster into the air, which caused a lot of trouble. I can''t afford to offend.


    Roar! Roar!


    Twice it was blown away, and the pain on its body completely enraged the ultimate psychic beast. It was so angry that it opened its three big mouths in unison, ready to deal a devastating blow to that tiny food.


    At this time, the screen on the big screen in the venue suddenly changed. It was no longer an exam for the ninjas, but a square red enchantment with a huge ugly monster inside.


    "What the hell!" Some wealthy businessmen and dignitaries sitting in positions where they couldn''t see the ultimate psychic beast were shocked when they saw such an ugly monster suddenly appearing on the screen.


    "What a scary monster." Someone complained.


    Because the Chunin exams are bloody, the psychological quality of those who dare to watch them is generally not bad, so they are only frightened and surprised, but no one is scared to scream.


    And Ohnoki was a little surprised to find that a monster appeared on the big screen.


    ¡®Are you that confident? ¡¯ Onoki said inwardly.


    If it is broadcast live directly, if the battle does not go well, it will be a big shame, or the kind that will be thrown into the ninja world. After all, ninjas from various villages and rich businessmen and dignitaries from all over the ninja world gather here.


    But since there is a live broadcast, you must watch the live broadcast. Onogi refocused his attention on the big screen.


    At this moment, even people who don''t understand the meaning of the monster''s cry know that the monster is extremely angry at this moment.


    Because it was too obvious, the tentacles on the chin flicked around angrily, as if they were fried.


    The big screen showed a close-up of each of the four people maintaining the Four Scarlet Sun Formation, and then a close-up of the ultimate psychic beast. Finally, the camera showed the only human in the barrier, that is, Yong Ze.


    Compared to the huge mountain-like body of the ultimate psychic beast, Yongze is unusually small, and the huge gap can be clearly seen from the gradually zooming-out lens.


    But facing the ultimate psychic beast, Yongze never showed a trace of panic on his face, even he was still smiling, smiling confidently.


    "Since you''ve made enough preparations, let''s go die." Yongze raised his right fist, and a ball with a white halo appeared on the fist.


    The big scene at the beginning is really the most suitable for Zhenzhen Fruit.


    Originally, I wanted to finish writing the big chapter directly, but I really didn¡¯t have enough time, I was handicapped, and I only wrote 4,600 words at 6:00


    No way, I can only post it, because I have to leave some time for homework


    I''m really sorry for the brothers who are waiting for the update, I will definitely finish it tomorrow, so that the brothers can feel refreshed


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 400： the rising sun again

    Chapter 400 The Sun Rises Again


    The three big mouths of the ultimate psychic beast let out terrifying screams at the same time. This attack was even more terrifying than before. Even the surrounding air fluctuated violently, and the ground was dominated by the ultimate psychic beast. The center began to explode continuously.


    Boom! !


    There were bursts of violent explosion sounds, and the shining white light of the explosion was scattered like money. A large number of soil, sawdust and rocks were blown away, and large pits appeared on the ground, as if they had been bombarded by meteorites.


    Such a terrifying scene, even if the sound of the explosion cannot be heard due to lack of equipment, people who are watching the live broadcast can understand its terrifying power from the huge explosion scene.


    The impact of the explosion blasted the smoke and dust over hundreds of meters, and the earth smoke rushed into the sky, which was extremely spectacular.


    "This monster is so strong, it seems that it can cause such terrifying destructive power just by making a sound." The ninjas in the venue were all shocked.


    Knowledgeable ninjas are a minority after all, even those ninjas who have experienced battles may not be able to see this kind of big scene, unless there is a fight between two tailed beasts.


    Not to mention those Zhongnin and Xianin and ordinary wealthy businessmen and dignitaries, this is already a miracle in front of them.


    Just opening his mouth and yelling, he was able to create such a terrifying explosion that caused the entire area to drop by tens of meters. Could this terrifying existence really be something a ninja could fight against?


    Kunai shuriken detonating talisman is probably not even able to break through the defense against it.


    "I knew I wouldn''t come, it''s too dangerous, what if that ninja loses." A paunchy and gorgeously dressed dignitary wiped the cold sweat from his head, and began to regret in his heart.


    You said that it¡¯s not good to watch something exciting, so you insisted on coming across the country to a dangerous place like Konoha to watch a Chunin exam.


    It''s dangerous now. Can such a terrifying monster really be dealt with by humans?


    "It has such destructive power, this monster is really not to be underestimated." Onoki exclaimed when he saw that the ultimate psychic beast had such destructive power just by launching a single spell.


    But at this time, what Onogi was most afraid of was not the extremely destructive monster in front of him, but the guy who sent this monster in silently.


    With such strict defenses, coupled with Konoha''s excellent Great Barrier, it is really hard to imagine that such a powerful monster would be quietly sent in by one person.


    Now that Konoha is the No. 1 ninja village, it goes without saying that the defense force is natural, but this situation still happened.


    If that person uses the same method on Iwain, who is not as good as Konoha, the result will naturally be the same.


    Onoki forcibly suppressed the distracting thoughts in his heart, and focused on the live broadcast. This is the best opportunity to see Yongze''s strength clearly, and he cannot miss it.


    Seeing that the ultimate psychic beast actually wanted to steal his limelight, Yongze retracted the hand that was about to punch, and a white halo appeared on the palm of his left hand.


    "Empty shock!" Yongze''s powerful force burst out suddenly, and he stepped out with his right foot, his whole body seemed to tremble slightly, and then his whole body was slightly arched, his hands were clawed, and the shock fruit ability was activated.


    Click! Click!


    There was a sound like glass shattering, and the sky in the enchantment seemed to turn into a pure glass mirror, which was then torn apart by Yongze''s great strength.


    Kaka!


    Countless white tiny cracks are spreading, and finally even spread to the sky, touching the clouds.


    "This is..., what the **** is this!" The ninjas at the venue were shocked again, and at this moment they wondered if they were dreaming.


    It wasn''t that they were not determined enough, but that the scene in front of them was too exaggerated. The cracks like broken glass actually spread to the clouds in the sky, as if this space was torn apart, and the end was coming.


    "Is the blood succession limit? Or some S-level forbidden technique?" A ninja pretended to be calm and analyzed, but kept wiping the cold sweat on his head with a handkerchief.


    Of course, there are not people who have never seen this power on the field. For example, Yun Yin has experienced it personally.


    But even they who have experienced it once, are still very surprised.


    One is that the momentum this time is actually much more terrifying than before, and the other is that such a huge scene, no matter how many times you see it, you can''t help but be surprised, right? Is this really a scene that humans can create?


    "This guy is really much stronger." Fourth Raikage''s face became darker and darker. When he first entered Konoha, he was suppressed by Yongze''s aura, so he wondered whether Yongze was stronger than before. As a result, It really is!


    I have to say that this is very bad news for the Fourth Raikage.


    Experiencing the powerlessness in front of Yongze, Fourth Raikage deeply felt the sorrow of the weak, so after he went back, he formulated a very cruel training plan for himself, with the purpose of strengthening himself and defeating Yongze himself one day.


    His proud heart for being Raikage burned again.


    At this moment, that burning heart is showing a tendency to burn out.


    Because Yongze''s performance is really inappropriate, he is obviously so strong, why is the speed of improvement so much faster than him.


    In other words, Lei Ying was a little unconfident after being hit by Yong Ze.


    Finally, under the shocking eyes of everyone, the veins on the back of Yongze''s hand burst out, as if scratching the space in this area, shattering the mirror full of white cracks.


    Boom! !


    The force of violent shock crazily hit the air in the enchantment, and various vibrations swept across the land and sky.


    The ground is cracking, and bottomless cracks are formed, directly swallowing the impact caused by the ultimate psychic beast.


    The sky is splitting open, the clouds are divided into two halves, and the screams that were originally propagating in the air are scattered and disappeared by the shock.


    Even if the ultimate psychic beast has no intelligence, the biological instinct is crazily warning it that danger, unprecedented danger is approaching it!


    The bloated body of the ultimate psychic beast began to surge continuously, and it actually had two pairs of long and narrow wings.


    But when the ultimate psychic beast wanted to flap its wings and fly to avoid this dangerous shock wave, he suddenly found out.


    It can''t fly!


    This is not because it is too heavy, it can fly with only one pair of wings, not to mention that it just created two more pairs of wings in order to fly faster.


    Because it has been locked by Yongze at this moment, the powerful shock wave and not so much mental suppression make it difficult to move, and it cannot fly at all.


    The body of the ultimate psychic beast squirmed again. This time, it created a super thick turtle shell that could protect the whole body, and even its size shrank a lot because of this.


    At first, I saw that the destructive power of the ultimate psychic beast was extraordinary, but after seeing Yongze''s shot, I realized that the ultimate psychic beast was just ordinary.


    Everyone in the venue relaxed, at least they don''t have to worry about Yongze failing and putting them in danger.


    Some people even joked, saying that the ultimate psychic beast became scared and turned into a turtle.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    The manic impact of the two ultimate psychic beasts and everything next to them were completely submerged. If it weren''t for the existence of the four red sun arrays, the impact force could directly destroy the entire Konoha and turn Konoha into ruins.


    "Roar! Roar!" At the moment when it was overwhelmed by the impact, the ultimate psychic beast let out a distorted and tragic roar, but no one sympathized with it, because its cry was worse than scratching the glass with a knife .


    Puff!


    A large amount of turbid green blood spewed out from the ultimate psychic beast, which was more ferocious than the fountain, and spilled on the ground.


    The turbid green blood hit the ground, spurting wisps of white smoke, and its blood was actually corrosive.


    At this time, the ultimate psychic beast looked extremely miserable. Most of the thick tortoise shell on its body was shattered, leaving only some fragments stuck to its body, which were barely hanging on, and it seemed that it might fall off at any time.


    The two newly grown heads of the ultimate psychic beast were directly crushed into pieces by the impact and disappeared. Half of the original head was also lost, and the right side of the body did not have most of it. The whole person looked like a broken puppet.


    "Assistant Nagasawa is too strong, Konoha feels safe with him." A female ninja wearing a Konoha forehead guard couldn''t help but say.


    Originally, although everyone knew that Yongze was strong, not many people saw Yongze make a move, so they could only feel Yongze''s strength from other people''s words.


    But how can other people''s words compare with what they saw with their own eyes, so many people are quite curious about the scene of Yongze''s battle, which satisfies the curiosity of many people.


    "With such a serious injury, I should die, right?" Some people saw the tragic situation of the ultimate psychic beast, and there were relaxed smiles on their faces. It''s safer.


    But the ultimate psychic beast is not as fragile as they thought.


    The ultimate psychic beast roared, and a violent green light burst out from its body, and then recovered from its injuries under the gaze of everyone, and the half of its body that had disappeared grew back directly.


    "This recovery ability, how could it be..." The person who said that the ultimate psychic beast should die just now was dumbfounded. This is not a beast at all. It has super destructive power and defense and also has such a strong recovery power.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Nagasawa''s assistant almost killed it with one blow just now. It''s fine if it recovers well, just give it another punch." A ninja analyzed.


    Some people are optimistic while others are pessimistic, and some people think monsters are too scary and dangerous.


    "It doesn''t matter if you throw another punch. The recovery power of this monster can''t be recovered. Then it will be a competition of endurance. Human endurance can''t compare with monsters."


    I have to say that what this person said has some truth, but it is a pity that he overestimated the monster and underestimated Yongze.


    After recovering his body, Yongze keenly sensed that the monster''s aura was weaker. It seems that such recovery is not without cost to the monster.


    But Yongze is not going to dawdle with the monster, only two times are enough for the huge scene, the next attack, just kill it directly!


    Yongze spit out a long white air, the original power of the immortal burst out, and instantly entered the immortal mode of the sun''s breath, and because it was the immortal mode of the sun''s breath, he directly turned on the blazing sun mode.


    When the Lie Yang mode was turned on, Yongze''s aura suddenly changed, and his whole body seemed to be sublimated. Endless light and heat were released from Yongze''s body, and dazzling golden flames emerged from the void to surround Yongze, and finally became Wearing a golden trench coat.


    At this moment, the sun was setting, but when Yongze, who was wearing a dazzling golden windbreaker and surrounded by flames, walked slowly towards the sky, everyone was in a trance.


    ¡®The sun has risen again. ¡¯ This is the feeling of everyone at sunset.


    "Yongze..." Looking at Yongze, who was wearing a golden windbreaker and walking in the air with a serious expression, Minato was also stunned.


    No one knows better than Minato, who has excellent perception, how powerful Nagasawa is at the moment.


    It is no exaggeration to say that even if everyone present in Konoha is added together, the power is still not as strong as the current Nagasawa.


    Minato originally thought that he had overestimated Yongze''s strength as much as possible, but he still underestimated Yongze. With such strength, he is no longer a ninja god, but a real god.


    In Minato''s mind, the one who can rival Nagasawa is probably the legendary ancestor of the ninja, the Six Paths Sage, but that is a legend after all, and it is not certain whether it actually exists or not.


    At this time, Minato finally understood why he asked Yongze about his strength before, and Yongze was always vague.


    Probably because he was afraid of hitting him, afraid that he would be devastated.


    Yongze held his right hand falsely, and in an instant, a golden flame turned into the shape of a sharp sword and automatically entered Yongze''s palm.


    "Lighting sun!" Yongze held up the golden flame sword, the celestial chakra broke out, and the dazzling golden light bloomed violently, illuminating the sky that had begun to darken due to the setting sun again, like noon when the sun was in the sky.


    This violent light traveled through the space, shining brighter on the large screen in the venue. This violent light pierced through the lush leaves of the death forest, and sprinkled dazzling golden light on every candidate, making them shine brightly.


    "What is this?" The candidates who were still trying to find the spell were bewildered. Isn''t the sun already going down? Why does it feel brighter than noon?


    The ultimate psychic beast closest to Yongze perfectly felt the terrifying heat emitted by the fiery golden flame.


    ''will die! will die! As long as you are burned by the golden flame, you will definitely die! ¡¯ The biological instinct of the ultimate psychic beast told it such a message.


    Its gray-green tentacles rushed towards Yongze frantically, making the last resistance.


    However, Yongze''s Lieyang Tiandao is a powerful move that can seriously injure the strong of the six-level level. It is completely cannonball and mosquitoes against the ultimate psychic beast.


    So Yongze didn''t accumulate too much strength, just raised his hand, and then swung it down towards the ultimate psychic beast.


    A huge slash composed of pale golden flames flew out instantly, attacking the ultimate psychic beast.


    Hurrah!


    The violent golden flame instantly engulfed the gray-green tentacles without leaving any slag, and the terrifying high temperature made a large amount of the ground turn red.


    The terrifying prestige made the four people who were maintaining the Four Scarlet Sun Formation tremble with fear. If the barrier didn''t block it, they would probably send it with the ultimate psychic beast.


    The huge and bloated body of the ultimate psychic beast squirmed for a while, creating a thick and wide turtle shell again.


    However, this attack is qualitatively different from the last one.


    Hurrah! !


    Hiss~~ßÚßÚ~~


    The fierce golden flame directly engulfed the body of the ultimate psychic beast, and the thick tortoise shell was burnt instantly like a piece of paper after touching the golden flame.


    Its huge and bloated body was vulnerable in front of the golden flame. In an instant, the ultimate psychic beast with a body like a hill disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    The final close-up is on Yongze. He stands tall in the sky, wearing a golden windbreaker, with a calm expression, as if what has just been wiped out is not a monster with the size of a hill and the power to destroy a small country, but an ordinary bandit.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 401： Nagasawas era

    Chapter 401 The Age of Yongze


    Golden flames engulfed the monster, leaving no residue. Looking at the god-like figure on the big screen, the people who were still discussing enthusiastically fell silent.


    Konoha''s people are thinking, it''s great to have such a handsome and powerful Hokage as an assistant, full of sense of security.


    The wealthy businessmen and dignitaries also opened their eyes wide, shocked by Yongze''s strength, and then decided that if there is an important commission in the future, they must come to Konoha, which is too reliable.


    People in other ninja villages also felt admiration in their hearts when they saw Yongze''s two moves to deal with such a terrifying monster. Apart from admiration, they were also afraid. After all, the five ninja villages have always been allies at a certain moment. Time is the enemy.


    Rival Ninja Village has such a terrifying enemy, can anything be worse than this?


    Even the legendary tail beast weapon Jinchuriki is not so terrifying.


    At this moment, the ninjas in all villages have an idea, that is, when Yongze is still alive, they must not fight Konoha.


    Onoki''s feelings are deeper than other ninjas, because he has personally experienced that period, the era of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    Yes, he called that period the era of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    It should have been called the era of the establishment of Ninja Village, but Onogi felt that it should be called the era of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara.


    Each of the first-generation shadows of the Five Great Ninja Villages is an extremely remarkable character, and Ohnoki who has experienced that era can say the same.


    How can there be simple characters who can quell the turmoil in a country during the war?


    But even those first-generation shadows still have a big distance compared to Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara.


    Onoki has never seen Senju Hashirama make a move, but he has personally experienced the power of Uchiha Madara.


    That power is too strong, too strong to despair.


    His master, Wu, had already developed Chendun at that time, and his body was at its peak, and his strength was not inferior to that of his grandfather''s first generation Tukage.


    At that time, he also had a fair strength because of the teachings of his grandfather Tsuchikage and his master Wu.


    But the combination of the two of them was pitifully weak in front of Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara didn''t take it seriously, and easily defeated them just with a playful mentality.


    Yes, Uchiha Madara at that time had a playful mentality, Uchiha Madara¡¯s disdainful and playful eyes at that time, Ohnoki will never forget it in his life, he even had a nightmare recently.


    Because of Nagasawa''s incident, he guessed that Konoha had a monster like Uchiha Madara again, so he remembered the scene back then.


    Uchiha Madara who can make him remember his whole life is so strong, Ohnoki will only believe that Senju Hashirama is stronger.


    Even if it was just a brief contact, Onogi also knew Uchiha Madara''s extremely domineering character. That guy with a bad personality would never allow someone weaker than himself to override him. Therefore, the first Hokage is stronger. The worst is also at the same level as Uchiha Madara.


    At that time, wars were extremely easy to break out, because all countries were people from the Warring States Period, and wars and the like were commonplace for them, and being able to plunder foreign wealth made them extremely excited.


    But it was such a period. After the Five Kages Conference was held at Senshouzhujian and the Four Great Ninja Villages signed a peace treaty, the ninja world, which had been constantly fighting, suddenly became peaceful.


    Onoki did not believe that the first Raikage was a peace-loving person. In fact, not only Yunyin Village, but the entire country of Thunder was dominated by the fighting faction.


    Rather than saying that the people in Yunyin Village are aggressive, it is better to say that the people in the Land of Thunder are aggressive and aggressive. Those guys have always been like this.


    The reason why they signed a peace treaty and became an alliance of friendship and mutual assistance with other major powers was just because they didn''t want to offend Konoha, who was so strong at that time.


    If the big countries don¡¯t move, it means peace in the ninja world, because small countries depend on the big countries to survive.


    Senju Hashirama wants to establish such a system. The five strongest countries in the ninja world will unite to formulate peaceful rules and make the world peaceful.


    Indeed, he did it too, and the ninja world was indeed at peace when he was alive.


    But only when he is alive, because this method has a fatal loophole, the five major powers as the rule-making parties may become the source of turmoil.


    Because Senjujuma is strong and Konoha is strong, and Senjujuma likes peace, the world will be peaceful.


    When Senjujuma dies, Konoha is not so strong, and other countries will naturally not abide by Senjujuma''s original contract.


    They want to re-integrate resources according to the strength of all parties, and this method is war.


    And now, Konoha once again appeared a Senju Hashirama Uchiha Madara-style strongman. Through Yongze''s shot just now, he already knew that Yongze''s strength was different from ordinary shadows, and he had reached another level. .


    Because he didn''t know the specific strengths of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara, although he knew that the three were strong at the same level, he didn''t know who was stronger.


    However, no matter which one of those three people, they are not something they can contend with, this is something Ohnoki can be sure of.


    The Four Great Ninja Villages in the early days of the village were stronger, they could only abide by the rules of Senjujuma, but now, they are not as good as their predecessors, let alone them.


    Although I''m not ashamed, but from Ohnoki''s point of view, the current Yanyin Village is really far behind compared to the early days.


    As far as his own son Huangtu is concerned, he is currently the strongest among Yanyin besides him and two other ninjas with senior qualifications. five.


    Onoki also knew what was going on in his heart. Although there were still frequent wars during the Ninja Village period, it was far worse than the Warring States period. At that time, it was a real melee, and the strong rose from the fighting all the time.


    So not only Yanyin, but also other ninja villages have declined to varying degrees, even Konoha, or Konoha is the most serious, but that was before Yongze appeared, after Yongze appeared, Konoha can be said to have returned to its peak.


    At this time, Onogi has already begun to worry about the situation in the ninja world.


    It wasn''t because he was uncomfortable that the situation was going to become the peace of the Senjujuma period.


    He is not a war fanatic, if he wants to usher in the peace of the Senjuzhujian period, he will gladly accept it.


    But the problem is, not everyone is Senju Hashirama.


    Onogi admires Senju Hashirama, even though Senju Hashirama is Konoha''s first Hokage.


    Because that is a man who really implements peace.


    Obviously he has the power to calm the ninja world, but he is willing to build a peaceful ninja world with everyone.


    Onoki heard nothing from his master. At that meeting, Senju Bashima kowtowed his head heavily on the conference table. At first, the other shadows were frightened, so why did they kowtow suddenly.


    Onoki thinks that Senju Hashirama is a respectable person.


    But can Nagasawa really be the same as Senju Hashirama? Onoki wants to put a question mark here.


    He came to Konoha and has been paying attention to Yongze these days. When watching the game, if Yongze speaks, he will temporarily put the game aside and pay attention to what Yongze has to say.


    So he knows that Yongze is not Senju Hashirama, but fortunately, Yongze is not Uchiha Madara either.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that there will be no joint Chunin exam.


    According to Uchiha Madara''s thinking, Konoha with him is already invincible, and no one else is needed at all. The other ninja villages are rubbish, and there is a joint exam, do you deserve it?


    Just when Onogi was hurt by the existence of Yongze, the big screen did not continue to feature Yongze, but switched to the death forest again.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Yongze released the fairy mode, the golden cloak on his body disappeared, and landed beside the four of them.


    After the ultimate psychic beast was killed by Yongze, the four disarmed the Four Scarlet Sun Formation. After all, maintaining this is also very chakra-consuming.


    "If we want to say this, it should be us. After all, Nagasawa, you are the one who takes action against the monster." Minato said with a smile.


    Even knowing Nagasawa''s true strength, Minato didn''t feel jealous or frustrated.


    Although he is a bit unwilling, after all, they are friends who have played together since ninja school, but that unwillingness will only be the motivation for him to move on, nothing else.


    And Minato is also happy from the bottom of his heart for Nagasawa''s strength. As a Hokage, it is a good thing for Konoha to have such a powerful Hokage as his assistant. A thing to be happy about.


    "Haha, it''s quite relaxed. Although this monster looks scary, it has no wisdom, and it just has some relatively powerful abilities." Yongze smiled relaxedly.


    "Tsk, you guys can always say things that make people angry with a relaxed face." Tsunade said with her arms crossed and a face of displeasure. She was shown by Nagasawa''s senior Versailles, and now she feels very unhappy.


    Of course, another reason is that the scene where the monster was blown up during the battle was too disgusting, which made her feel physically and mentally unwell.


    Fortunately, the last monster was directly burned by the flames. Otherwise, Tsunade would have to yo-yo when the barrier was lifted, which is too disgusting.


    "Hehe, congratulations, Nagasawa-kun. After today, your reputation will spread throughout the ninja world." Orochimaru chuckled and said in a hoarse voice,


    Before the Chunin exam started, there was a storm in the ninja world, but many people paid attention to the situation here.


    However, Nagasawa''s performance surprised Orochimaru, especially the golden flame at the end.


    Oshemaru had also seen Yongze''s flame slash before, but he didn''t expect that the flame slash under Yongze''s full strength was so exaggerated, and even the Ninja Beast, which could recover half of its body in an instant, was directly burned to death.


    Even Orochimaru felt a little frustrated.


    He was very puzzled, why people can become so strong, Yongze has no special blood succession limit.


    Oshemaru himself is also a genius in cultivation, but at his strength, he can already clearly feel that ordinary cultivation can only increase his strength to a very limited extent, so it is better to do more research.


    But this problem doesn''t seem to exist in Yongze. Every time Yongze makes a move, he is better than the last time.


    ¡®I really want to study your cells, Nagasawa-kun. ¡¯ There was a flash of longing in Orochimaru¡¯s eyes, and he licked his lips with his tongue.


    "Oshemaru, can you make less disgusting moves, you really haven''t changed at all." Seeing Dashewan showing a puzzled look and then licking his lips with that long, inhuman tongue, he was merciless Tucao Road.


    "People who like to use strange poses to look handsome should not speak well of others." Tsunade gave Jiraiya "how can there be such a shameless person in the world".


    She still remembers Jiraiya''s embarrassing maneuvers when she appeared in front of the examinees, and feels that her sannin title has been lowered.


    "Hehe." Orochimaru didn''t follow Tsunade''s resentment, but laughed twice, but because of Orochimaru''s habit, this smile is very cold, the kind that can scare a child to cry.


    Although I really want to study Yongze''s cells, Orochimaru also knows that it should be impossible when Yongze is alive.


    Although Yongze, like him, also has research hobbies, but that does not include being studied, even cells.


    But Orochimaru decided to ask Nagasawa the next time he meets alone.


    Although he feels that the probability of failure is 99.99%, Orochimaru is still willing to give it a try. If he agrees, he will make a lot of money.


    Even if Nagasawa disagrees, it won¡¯t kill him, so Orochimaru thinks it¡¯s a gamble.


    "I don''t know and there are no body parts left. I am quite interested in this monster and want to study it." Orochimaru said looking at the place where the ultimate psychic beast disappeared.


    He is very interested in the abilities displayed by the ultimate psychic beast. He guesses that this is some kind of technology that can fuse the genes of psychic beasts, otherwise the ultimate psychic beast cannot master so many abilities.


    "Jiraiya is right about one thing, you are really disgusting." Thinking about Konoha''s appearance of a monster weapon like the ultimate psychic beast, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a little nauseous, it was so ugly, it made her a little physiological discomfort.


    But Orochimaru is really made, and she will not say that all those monsters will be destroyed. After all, Ninja Village is a war organization, and strength is more important.


    "You should have said it earlier, and now there should be no scum left." Yong Ze shrugged.


    During the battle, he was only thinking about how to pretend to be wrong, how to make the scene even bigger, and shock the people in other ninja villages.


    So the last blow was really hard, almost washing the entire enchantment with flames, and naturally it was impossible to leave pieces of meat or blood for Orochimaru to study.


    "That''s a pity." Orochimaru shook his head, but his face was very calm, and there was no regret.


    Thinking about it is also true. After all, he now has kaleidoscope and intercolumnar cell research, and he can almost achieve his original goal, but now he has a bigger goal.


    "Let''s go, those kages are our guests, we can''t keep them waiting." Yongze was looking forward to the expressions of Raikage and the others.


    Are you not scared? Just maintain the current momentum to scare them?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 402： Yong Ze assists He Gu to sigh

    Chapter 402 Nagasawa assists He Gu sighs


    "I am laughing at everyone, this kind of thing happened." Nagasawa and Minato returned to the highest level of the venue, and said apologetically.


    Those sincere eyes and earnest face, if it wasn''t for Nagasawa who didn''t release a breathless aura towards them, maybe Fourth Raikage and the others would have believed it.


    Chakra erupted, and thunder light was faintly flashing on his body. Fourth Raikage said with difficulty: "Assistant Nagasawa needn''t be like this. The fault is not Konoha, it''s that nasty attacker. We Yunyin hate this kind of person who only knows how to hide. The sneak attacking villain."


    Fourth Raikage''s words made Onogi look sideways slightly. I didn''t expect you, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, to give up so quickly. They haven''t moved yet.


    Sensing the contemptuous eyes of Onogi and Luo Sha, Fourth Raikage''s already dark face turned even darker. It wasn''t because he was cowardly, but because the enemy was too cruel.


    Yongze actually treated them differently, and the aura he released was mainly aimed at him, not Onoki or Luo Sha.


    As for how the Fourth Raikage knew, it''s actually very simple.


    Leaving aside Onogi, although he is hostile to Ninja Village, the Fourth Raikage also knows that Onogi is a senior.


    But the fourth generation of Raikage is sure that Luo Sha''s strength is not as good as his. How could he be so uncomfortable with the aura that even Luo Sha can bear? Then there is only one answer, and that is that Nagasawa mainly targets him.


    At this moment, the fourth generation of Raikage has also developed a mentality of breaking the can and smashing the can. Anyway, since the first time he met Yongze, he has never gotten any favors, so so be it, and do whatever you like.


    If you lose face, you can lose face, anyway, you really can''t win.


    If Yongze knew Raikage''s inner thoughts at this moment, he would probably be in a delicate mood. He actually forced the shadow of one of the five great ninja villages to ruin, and there was no one else.


    But I know, Yongze will still do that.


    Because looking at the original Naruto, Yun Yin is a ninja village who is used to doing things.


    Kidnapped Kushina, kidnapped Hinata, and forced the Hinata family.


    Especially the kidnapping of Kushina, although I know that Minato will come out in the end, and then the hero will save the beauty.


    But after all, this is no longer Hokage from the original novel. With a person like Nagasawa, who knows if there will be any butterfly effect.


    So later, Nagasawa urged Kushina to move and buy a house near Minato''s house. Anyway, she is a little rich woman and she is not short of money.


    Minato has sentience, it is not so simple for Yun Yin to kidnap Kushina.


    Now that he has strength, Yunyin Village, which made him unhappy before, must be taught a lesson.


    "That''s right, that sneak attacker is too hateful, for the friendship between the Nation of Wind and the Nation of Fire, and for the friendship between Sand Yin and Konoha, this time Sand Yin is willing to send out 20 billion taels to help Konoha in the form of purchasing spells. Luo Sha thought for a while and said quickly.


    Although Sand Hidden is relatively poor, such things as spells are equivalent to military equipment, saving money in other places is to spend more on this aspect.


    Of course, Luo Sha was able to take out so much at once because he has not been idle for the past few days. He contacted the wealthy businessmen and dignitaries of the Valley of the Wind who came to Konoha, and the daimyo was very interested in the new spell developed by Konoha. A sum of money was given.


    Since he wants to buy something, let¡¯s put it more bluntly, isn¡¯t Konoha under attack? He is helping Konoha in the form of purchases.


    After seeing Yongze''s two tyrannical ultimate psychic beasts, Luo Sha felt in his heart that when Yongze was alive, Sayin would always be a friendly and mutual ally with Konoha.


    Onoki was slightly taken aback when he heard Luo Sha''s words, and then quickly said: "Konoha suffered from this disaster, and Yan Yin is willing to give 30 billion taels to help Konoha in the form of purchasing spells."


    Although he was not the first to say it, he followed quickly.


    The Fourth Raikage looked at Luo Sha and Onoki with contemptuous eyes, especially Luo Sha.


    He felt that Luo Sha who could come up with such a remark was too thick-skinned, didn''t he just want to please Konoha and wanted to buy a new type of spell, and also provided assistance in the form of purchase, and also for the friendship between Sa Yin and Konoha In the third Ninja World War that year, you, Sagakushi, fought Konoha the most fiercely.


    "Ahem." Lei Ying cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "For the friendship between the Land of Thunder and the Land of Fire, and for the friendship between Yun Yin and Konoha, Yun Yin is willing to spend 32 billion taels to buy Aid Konoha in the form of a spell, and help Konoha to recover as soon as possible."


    Luo Sha returned the fourth Raikage with even more contemptuous eyes, and looked at him with contempt, but in the end, he wanted to copy his words, so this is the fourth Raikage?


    Seeing the three shadows helping Konoha with tens of billions of taels at every turn, Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at the three of them in surprise. If he hadn''t been present the whole time, he would have thought that Konoha had suffered such a heavy loss. With so much assistance, Fourth Raikage still said that he wished Konoha a speedy recovery.


    Yongze didn''t feel anything, lost his momentum, and sat down again.


    Even if he didn''t do this just now, the three of them would spend money to buy charms, so as not to let themselves be left behind in ninja tools.


    But he thought it would be interesting, so he did it, and it turned out to be very interesting.


    "It''s a shame that Kirigakure didn''t come this time, and I missed so many good things." Ohnoki didn''t know why, and suddenly mentioned Kirigakure who didn''t come.


    "Actually, at the beginning, I planned to invite Kirigakure, but considering the situation in which Kirigakure was in chaos, I canceled the invitation." Hiruzaru Sarutobi said, stroking his mustache.


    "What happened to Wuyin?" Luo Sha asked curiously.


    If Kirigakure comes, and the Fourth Mizukage comes, then this Chunin exam is really unprecedented, it is simply another meeting of the Five Kages, and there may be a big event of re-enacting the rules of the ninja world.


    Since the country where Kirigakure is located is the country of water and an island country, the other four major ninja villages rarely pay attention to the situation of Kirigakure.


    The country of water will rarely have conflicts of interest with the big countries on land.


    "It seems that because of the fourth Mizukage''s policy, it fell into civil strife. Many ninjas have left, including two members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen." Onogi replied.


    These are not difficult to know information, because Kirigakure has already designated Loquat Juzo and the others as S-class rebels, and issued a wanted order.


    At the level of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, not only their strength, they also know many core secrets of Kirigakure, so once a traitor, Kirigakure will immediately issue a reward to arrest him, and at the same time send Anbu to hunt down and kill Kirigakure to prevent Kirigakure''s intelligence was leaked.


    "That''s really bad." Luo Sha felt that Wuyin''s situation was very dangerous.


    At the beginning, the third Kazekage disappeared for no reason, and the Shayin group had no leader, so he almost fell into a crisis of civil strife. Fortunately, he was strong, and he was still a disciple of the Third Kazekage, so he finally inherited the position of Kazekage justifiably.


    And Kirigakure actually fell into civil strife at the time when Konoha re-emerged, and the undercurrent of the ninja world was surging. Thinking about the worst situation, it is not impossible that there may be only four major ninja villages left in the ninja world.


    "As one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, Kirigakure did really badly." Nagasawa also joined the conversation, and said that Kirigakure was not good.


    No one objected, whether it was the Fourth Kazekage, the Third Tsuchikage or the Fourth Raikage, they all showed approval.


    It''s not because Nagasawa is too strong, but Kirigakure is really not good.


    "Oh." Yongze suddenly sighed, and then looked at Luo Sha.


    Facing Yongze''s eyes, Luo Sha''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. I don''t know why Yongze sighed and then looked at him. He didn''t do anything to offend Yongze.


    "Assistant Yongze sighed." Luo Sha forced himself to calm down, thought for a while, and then asked.


    Yongze said with a sad expression:


    "Back in the day, for the sake of world peace, our ancestors gathered together to discuss how to achieve world peace. In the end, everyone put aside their prejudices against each other and formed an alliance to jointly maintain peace in the ninja world. Since then, the war-torn ninja world Finally settled down.


    Nowadays, we younger generations have not been able to inherit the will of our ancestors. Now wars break out frequently in the ninja world, as if we have returned to the past of the ninja village era, which makes me very sad. "


    Fourth Kazekage''s forehead was constantly covered with cold sweat, and he was already cursing in his heart.


    Why did the seniors let go of their prejudices and form an alliance to maintain peace in the ninja world? Isn''t that because you are too strong and afraid of being beaten violently?


    Although he didn¡¯t experience it personally, he heard it from Sandai Kazekage. Of course, Sandai didn¡¯t go to the Gokage Conference, and Sandai heard it from Nidai.


    But Luo Sha never dared to say what was in his heart, otherwise he would be the one who was unlucky. As a person who cut down expenses every year and managed Sha Yin in a decent manner, Luo Sha was not stupid, he knew Yongze is afraid that he wants to make trouble.


    But he couldn''t resist, with the strength shown by Yong Ze, Sa Yin didn''t have the ability to resist.


    If Yongze wants to do something, I am afraid that the three of them will not be able to go back.


    "It''s not the fault of Yongze assisting you. There are too many ambitious people with evil purposes in the ninja world. It is because of their existence that this has led to the current situation." Luo Sha said.


    "Maybe, but as the five greatest ninja villages in the ninja world, our fault is even greater. We obviously have the most resources and the strongest ninjas, but we have failed to maintain the peace of the ninja world." Yongze said, and looked at Luo Sha again.


    Luo Sha wiped the sweat from his head, and if he didn''t wipe it, it would drip on the ground. It was impossible to get past it, and Yongze was forcing him.


    "In that case, why don''t Assistant Nagasawa hold the Five Kages meeting again, follow the example of our predecessors, and work together for peace in the ninja world, and discuss how to bring the ninja world back to peace." Luo Sha gritted his teeth and said.


    Yongze nodded in satisfaction, this Luo Sha is really interesting, if it is the fourth generation of Raikage, it is impossible to make him cry.


    "It''s really time to hold a five-kage meeting. It''s been so long." Ohnoki nodded and agreed.


    It seems that Nagasawa is not as bad as he thought, maybe Nagasawa is a great ninja who yearns for peace like Hashirama?


    Ohnoki felt that if he went back to that period, it didn¡¯t seem so bad. At least he could enjoy his old age comfortably. die.


    Some people say that death in battle is the greatest romance of a strong man, but Onogi disagrees. If someone says this in front of him, he must let the other party know how powerful the fist with the technique of aggravated rock is.


    If you can live normally, why die?


    Of course, if it is humiliating to live, it would be better to die.


    Onoki¡¯s ideal life is to sit in the courtyard, go to the mountains to see some scenery while bored, or go fishing by the lake.


    It¡¯s fine to die on the battlefield. If Yan Yin encounters a crisis, he will stand at the forefront, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he thinks it¡¯s a kind of romance and yearns for it.


    "It''s better to hold it after the Chunin exam is over, and you can notify Kirigakure in advance now." Fourth Raikage said.


    It is impossible to object to reconvening the Wukage Wukage meeting. He is reckless but not stupid, and he will not touch Nagasawa''s brow at this time.


    "The Five Kages Conference... If we can reproduce the feats of our ancestors, it will be a very good thing." Minato smiled happily.


    Minato is not Hashirama''s kind of person, but he does prefer peace to war, especially after having children.


    Hearing Minato''s opening, Fourth Raikage subconsciously looked at Minato, feeling a little strange in his heart.


    That is, why is Minato the Hokage?


    Just now, Nagasawa kept talking about holding the Five Kage Conference, and he subconsciously referred to Nagasawa as Hokage, but now that he thinks about it, Nagasawa is actually Hokage''s assistant.


    That''s the problem. Compared to Minato, Nagasawa seems to be more like Hokage, and it''s the same when dealing with the ultimate psychic beast. Hokage''s Minato is maintaining the barrier, and Hokage''s assistant is fighting inside. Obviously, at that time, Hokage should be the main attacker. hand.


    ''Could it be that these two people are at odds? ¡¯ The fourth generation of Raikage instantly imagined a grand drama in which the master and deputy seized power with high achievements.


    When he was wondering if this was a point that could deal with Konoha, he inadvertently looked at Nagasawa, and the fourth Raikage stopped thinking for a moment, and even straightened his sitting posture, raised his chest and raised his head.


    ''Forget it, Yongze is too strong, and Minato Namakaze will definitely not be able to make any waves. ¡¯ Fourth Raikage finally felt that it was better not to mess around.


    "Maybe after decades or hundreds of years, in the eyes of younger generations, we are also great ancestors." Nagasawa said with a smile to Minato.


    "I hope so, I will continue to work towards this goal." Minato felt full of energy.


    Seeing this scene, the Fourth Raikage felt that the struggle between the two had no suspense.


    "You have done a good job. If you can really complete it smoothly, this will be the same achievement as the first generation." Saidai said with a smile.


    In this case, maybe he can also get the credit, after all, Minato''s position as Hokage was determined by him himself.


    "Since all of you have said so for the Minato three generations, then you have decided to send someone to the country of water and inform Mizukage to attend the Five Kage talks to discuss major issues in the ninja world." Nagasawa finally said.


    In order for Konoha to develop smoothly in the future, he wants the ninja world to maintain peace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 403： Heijue is gradually feeling bad

    Chapter 403 Heijue gradually feels bad


    "What a monster... Could it be that this guy is also a descendant of the Otsutsuki clan, and has inherited a very strong bloodline power." Sensing that he was disconnected from the perception of the ultimate psychic beast, Obito showed an extremely ugly expression on his face .


    After a lot of feeding by him, the ultimate psychic beast can be said to have almost mastered the abilities of most psychic beast races in the ninja world. It can be said to be a pentagonal warrior with almost no weaknesses.


    Even without the so-called combat intelligence, its perverted strength can completely ignore this shortcoming.


    But the script didn''t happen as he imagined. Not long after he released the ultimate psychic beast, the ultimate psychic beast died directly.


    You know, if it is a head-on fight, Obito feels that the three of them can''t kill the ultimate psychic beast.


    Such a strong ultimate psychic beast was easily dealt with, what kind of abnormal strength is this.


    But Obito recalled Nagasawa''s information, and felt that the opponent''s ability was not like that of a descendant of the Otsutsuki clan. If he had to say it, the amount of chakra might be a bit similar to his physical strength.


    But those two points are not impossible even if they are not descendants of Otsuki.


    As for the fact that it was not Nagasawa who made the move, but someone else, Obito never thought about this possibility. There are so many high-level experts in Konoha.


    Obito took a deep breath and didn''t think too much. For the sake of safety, he used Kamui to leave the moment the extremely psychic beast was released, and didn''t dare to watch around.


    After a while, a black and white figure slowly emerged from the ground.


    Absolutely has the strongest concealment ability, so Obito arranged for him to secretly collect information about the battle, while he ran as far as he could.


    "Obito, I have two bad news here, which one do you want to hear first?" Absolute Obito said.


    "Two bad news? Aren''t they both the same, tell me quickly." Sensing that something seemed wrong, Obito frowned and said.


    "The first bad news is that Fujiwara Nagasawa is stronger than we imagined. He almost beat the ultimate psychic beast to the ground with one punch. When he punched, it was as if the space was broken, the earth was cracked, and the clouds were cracked...


    If it weren''t for its super healing ability, the ultimate psychic beast would have been punched to death. Even so, the ultimate psychic beast had paid a huge price for that punch. "Absolutely depicts the terrifying scene of Yongze punching.


    "The space is shattered, the earth is shattered, and the clouds are shattered?" Obito was stunned for a moment, and a strong old man with a strange white beard suddenly appeared in his mind.


    At that time, he was still laying out the land of rain, and it wasn''t long after he had fooled Nagato.


    He made an agreement with Nagato, he helped Nagato kill Hanzo, and Nagato helped him complete the plan to collect tailed beasts.


    Of course, Obito didn¡¯t tell Nagato about the Moon¡¯s Eye project, but only said that the tailed beasts have great power, and collecting nine tailed beasts can give them the power to change the world.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t long before Obito completed his transformation at that time, and Nagato¡¯s reincarnation eye hadn¡¯t been fully grasped yet. The two of them planned to wait for quite a while before they had complete confidence before attacking Hanzo.


    But at that time, an interesting accident happened. A powerful existence ran around in the Kingdom of Rain and was wanted by the Kingdom of Rain. That person was Whitebeard.


    Whitebeard has a profound influence on Obito, because Whitebeard is so strong that Obito can only take advantage of his serious injury to sneak attack to be sure to kill him.


    The old white beard is so powerful, if it is in its heyday, Obito thinks it must be a very great hero.


    Although it is very unusual for Whitebeard to be unknown in the ninja world with such a strong strength, Obito thinks it is reasonable to deal with the iron country that is quite mysterious to ninjas.


    ¡®Should it be just because they are all very strong? ¡¯ Obito didn¡¯t think much about it, Yongze is a ninja, how could he have the same means as Whitebeard, who is a warrior of the Iron Kingdom.


    "Actually, that move is alright. Although it is powerful, it cannot destroy the ultimate psychic beast with one blow. What is scary is the back.


    Fujiwara Nagasawa suddenly erupted with violent golden light, and dazzling golden flames appeared all over his body. The golden flames formed a windbreaker and draped over his body, and then just swung a sword. died. "Jue''s voice was a little low.


    Heijue is not the same as Obito, he is a man of insight, and there are more powerful people with knowledge than Obito.


    In Yongze in Lieyang mode, Heijue really felt the horror, even seeing a living Yuyi.


    It¡¯s not that Yongze and Yuyi look alike, or have similar abilities, but that their strength is very terrifying, far surpassing those around them.


    Although the current Yongze is not as strong as Yuromo, he is still young and will become stronger. In the eyes of Heijue, Yongze at this time is no longer an accident. He is the biggest obstacle to revive Otsuki Kaguya!


    How to deal with a living Yuromo? Hei Jue''s answer is to start with the people around him, because it is impossible to deal with himself.


    "Is he so strong, I still underestimate him." Obito frowned, and then asked: "Is there a way to bring the Hyuga clan out of Konoha?"


    Although Yongze is very strong, Obito feels that as long as he completes his bloodline and completes his Otsutsuki bloodline, he must be stronger than Yongze.


    "It can''t be done, that guy''s perception is always shrouded in Konoha, it''s fine if I don''t make a move, and he will perceive it if I make a move." Hei Jue shook his head.


    It is true that he is good at hiding, but the opposite is the average person like Otsutsuki Hagoromo.


    If Heijue is asked to take risks in order to complete the mission of Obito, Heijue will never do it.


    If there is really no other way, Hei Jue will probably choose to stay in the dark until Yongze dies.


    After all, if he dies, no one will revive his mother, and even if Obito Ban disappears, he can still spend a lot of time looking for the next candidate, although this process may be very long.


    But that was when there was really no other way, this time was the closest Heijue was to resurrecting Otsutsuki Kaguya, and he didn''t want to let it go.


    As long as the mother is released, all enemies will not be a problem.


    "It is not necessary to pursue the supercilious eyes of the clan, as long as they can become Jonin, the purity of the supercilious eyes will not be low, and the reason why some are not the clan is not because the supercilious eyes are not pure enough, but the rules of the Hyuga clan." Hei Ze said .


    He doesn''t want Obito to continue dawdling any longer, he wants Obito to become stronger, before Nagasawa becomes as strong as the real Hagoromo.


    As a living fossil, Kuroze easily let Obito know about the twisted rules of the Hyuga clan, and then successfully persuaded Obito to turn his attention from the disciples of the main family to the branches with good qualifications.


    It is difficult to deal with the disciples of the main family, but it is not difficult to separate the family, because the ninjas of the Hyuga clan also have to do tasks.


    "Tell Akatsuki the information, don''t deliberately cover up anything, let Nagato have a little more pressure." Obito thought for a while and said.


    Originally, he wanted to prevent Nagato from losing his fighting spirit because he felt that Yongze was too strong, but after thinking about it carefully, with Nagato''s character, he shouldn''t care.


    In addition to the fact that there are too many people present, even if you don¡¯t have to go to report, you can still get information from the ninja world.


    If it is because of the intelligence that Nagato has a lot of defense in his heart, then there is no need.


    "What''s the other bad news?" Obito remembered that there were actually two bad news.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa is going to reconvene the Five Kages Conference to formulate peace rules for the ninja world. You probably won''t be able to continue to control the country of water." Absolutely replied.


    Obito nodded, probably because there was the first bad news in front of him, so he didn''t feel anything, but felt a little indifferent.


    There are many reasons for him to control the country of water. One is to send powerful ninjas to Akatsuki, reduce the strength of the five major countries, and the other is to avenge what Kirigakure did back then.


    Now the goal is almost completed. Ninjas such as Loquat Juzo, Black Hoe Leiya, and Kisame Kisame have all been absorbed into the Akatsuki organization. Due to the implementation of the high-pressure blood mist policy, Kirigakure has fallen into serious internal friction and his strength has dropped drastically. , he accomplished his revenge.


    Now even if he loses control of the Fourth Mizukage, Obito doesn''t matter anymore.


    However, it doesn''t matter, on the one hand, he will not let go of the opportunity to add obstacles to the five major countries.


    He decided to give full play to the final use value of the fourth generation of Mizukage, detonating the conflict between Kirigakure and Konoha, causing a war between the two sides and consuming the strength of both sides.


    Thinking of this, and finally gave some orders, Obito used Kamui and left to prepare for the next plan.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Except for the sudden monster attack on the third day, the last two days of the Death Forest exam were unusually quiet until the end of the exam.


    Candidates who pass the exam enter the room of the middle tower, and then arrive at the huge square in the middle tower.


    More than 300 candidates, after five days of fighting, the number of candidates who finally passed the exam was 66, and most of the candidates were eliminated.


    This is closely related to the rules of the dead forest.


    The most basic heaven and earth scroll mechanism is destined to eliminate at least half of the people in this exam.


    But it''s impossible for everyone to grab the scrolls they need, so it can''t be half, it will only be more, plus the airdrop battle, because the shrinking circle reduces the movable range and makes the battle more complicated Intense, all these reasons finally led to the fact that only sixty-six people and twenty-two groups finally passed.


    Most of the candidates who passed the examination looked quite miserable, they were all disheveled, and some were even injured.


    But they felt that the five days of fighting were worth it, because there were a full four kages in front of them, congratulating them on passing the exam. If you count the third Hokage who has abdicated, there are a total of five kages.


    Every shadow is an object of worship supported by the ninjas of the village in his own village. After hard work and victory, he has an object of admiration to congratulate him. This is too happy.


    If it weren''t for the seriousness of the atmosphere at this time, there would be a group of people shouting slogans such as "the will of fire" and "the will of stone".


    "You are all very good genin, and you have proved your excellence with your strength." Minato smiled and looked at the genin who were neatly arranged in front of him.


    To be able to come here in such a fierce battle, they are all well-deserved elites, and they have maintained discipline even when they are physically and mentally exhausted.


    And seeing so many ninjas with Konoha forehead guards in the audience, Minato couldn''t help laughing even more happily, this is their Konoha future.


    Minato said a few words of encouragement, then took a few steps back, and sat side by side with Onoki and the others.


    After Minato retreated, Yongze stepped forward, stood in front of the candidates and said:


    "First of all, congratulations on passing the exam, and in the next third link, you will get the opportunity to be promoted to Chunin.


    The third link is different from the first and second links. Whether it is the first link or the second link, the group is used as the unit, and the third link is an individual unit.


    In the third session, please do your best to express yourself, win more battles, and let the examiner truly understand your strength.


    As long as the performance is good enough, even if you fail in the battle, you can become a Chunin. On the contrary, if you are not strong enough, even if you win until the end, you will not be able to become a Chunin. In the end, there is no Chunin in the Chunin exam. Not impossible. "


    The Chunin Exam is not to select the number of ninjas but to select ninjas who are qualified to become Chunin, so the rules are very strict.


    Other Ninja Village Nagasawa doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Konoha is true, sometimes even a chunin exam doesn¡¯t even have a chunin who is qualified to become a chunin.


    However, in terms of the quality and quantity of participating in the Chunin exams this time, Yongze feels that it may be the one that produces the most Chunin, creating a record that cannot be broken in a short period of time.


    As the chief examiner of the third session, Yong Ze gave himself the position.


    Because the examiner for the second part is Sannin, of course a heavyweight role must be given for the last part.


    Besides him, the most suitable person should be Sandai Hokage, but Sandai Hokage chose Nagasawa as the excuse that he finally retired and wanted to enjoy more leisure time.


    Yongze was not pretentious, and accepted it with pleasure. He planned the Chunin Exam by himself, and he acted as the chief examiner of the last link, which was very reasonable.


    "You have seven days to rest. During this period, you can recuperate well or choose to go further. After seven days, the final part of the Chunin exam will begin."


    "If there is no doubt, we can disband." Yong Ze ended his speech.


    As a person who hates such things as the principal and the school leader¡¯s ¡°simply speaking for two minutes¡± and then speaking for two or three hours, Yongze always speaks very briefly.


    He still remembers how naive he was in elementary school. He really thought it would be two minutes when he heard the school leader say a simple two-minute speech, but he was forced to stand there until his legs hurt.


    Since then, he has made up his mind that if there is an opportunity in the future, he must speak shorter, seek truth from facts, and say two minutes for two minutes.


    Yongze made it very clear that the candidates all knew the specific procedure, and no one asked any questions, so they all shook their heads and said there was no problem.


    "Then let''s disband." Yongze waved his hand, announcing the dissolution.


    After disbanding, Nagasawa left with Minato and the others, and he has a lot to deal with next.


    Others don''t know the truth about Wuyin Village, but he does.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 404： want hokage not

    Chapter 404 Want Naruto or not


    After Yongze announced the dissolution, Dou did not go to find Yongze, but left with Itachi and Isamu Uchiha.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have to wait for other people to pass the exam first. I knew it would be better to pass the exam later, and I could find more spells in the forest." Isamu Uchiha moved his body and said.


    Although these spells have not been released yet, judging from the effect of use, we know that they are good things. They are spells of the same level as detonating charms. Since they are new spells, the price may be higher than that of detonating charms.


    Detonating Talismans are not cheap. The price of a Detonating Talisman fluctuates between three thousand taels and twelve thousand taels, and the better the quality, the more expensive it is.


    If you can pick up more charms, you will save money on buying spells in the future, and there are special spells like medical charms, the price must be even more unusual.


    Ninjas, a blood-licking profession, have a high demand for medical symbols.


    Du Dou smiled helplessly, not knowing how to explain it for a while.


    He can''t say that Yongze will deliberately drop the airship near them and trigger a fierce battle.


    Yongze has a high reputation in the special warfare squad, and they are basically his fans, and Isamu Uchiha is no exception.


    Dodo felt that even if I told the truth, Isamu Uchiha believed it, but he would not mind this. Instead, he would be grateful to Nagasawa, thinking that this was a trial for them and valued their performance.


    As for Itachi, it¡¯s hard to say. Although Itachi is also one of Yongze¡¯s many fans and a disciple of Yongze, Itachi has always been relatively rational and calm.


    "It''s also good to clear the customs earlier, at least we learned about the opponent''s intelligence through the live broadcast." Itachi said.


    Yes, there are also screens in the middle tower that broadcast the live broadcast of the Chunin exam, but they are not as big as the venue, only a little bigger than the normal TVs in ordinary households, and they are scattered around.


    Dou and the others were stunned when they first saw it, because no one informed them during the exam that it would be broadcast live during the exam.


    When they watched the live broadcast, they found that some more exciting battles were deliberately selected during the live broadcast, so they began to collect information and found many powerful enemies.


    For example, a master of swordsmanship in Yunyin Village who uses Landun, with Landun in one hand and exquisite Leidun swordsmanship, has a strong record of defeating a group twice by one person.


    Shayin Village has a master of wind escape, all kinds of wind escape at his fingertips, and on the fourth day, he led his team to successfully win the fourth day''s psychic steel talisman among dozens of groups.


    The strongest ninja on Iwain''s side is the ninja, who is very violent. Once he makes a move, his opponent will either die or be injured.


    Of course, this also means that their information may have been leaked to some extent. Dou can''t believe that this live broadcast will only be watched by candidates who passed the exam in advance.


    After the three of them went out, they first went home to take a shower, changed their clothes, and then gathered together, preparing to eat something good to celebrate passing the exam.


    But walking on the street, the three of them found something different.


    As if they had flowers on their faces, many people on the street cast curious eyes on them.


    "What''s going on, is there something dirty on my face?" Isamu Uchiha touched his face, it was smooth and clean, and there was nothing there.


    Itachi pondered: "Generally speaking, even if there is something on the face, it won''t be seen like this."


    Itachi didn''t quite understand either, those eyes were just curious, not malicious.


    It wasn''t until they met a Uchiha member who was on duty, and the other party stepped forward to praise Itachi and Uchiha Isamu, and by the way praised the genius of the bag, the three of them asked, and then they knew what happened.


    "You are now called the most talented Konoha team in this year. Your excellent performance in the live broadcast has been recognized by many people, and it is said that even those movie stars agree." A member of the Uchiha Police Department explained.


    "So that''s how it is." Isamu Uchiha was a little excited, the most talented Konoha team, is this the recognition from the village? It''s great.


    Doudou was not as happy as Isamu Uchiha. He originally thought that the information about himself and others might have been leaked by the live broadcast.


    But Dou didn¡¯t panic, he was very calm, because in the forest of death, he and Itachi didn¡¯t show any real means at all, while Uchiha Isam rarely took shots.


    If those people think that he only showed that during the live broadcast, then they have to be prepared to suffer.


    This was a surprise, and it made Dou understand the importance of concealment even more. He wants to be a man who will never be found out.


    Although Konoha has become famous in a small way, except for Uchiha Isamu who was a little excited, Kabuki and Itachi didn''t care too much.


    After eating, Itachi bid farewell to the two and said bluntly: "I will train alone for a period of time in the next seven days."


    Because they formed a small team, in order to avoid the situation of 1+1+1<3 during the battle, the three of them conducted joint training for a period of time.


    The third link is individual combat, and even the team members may encounter each other. Itachi feels that joint training is meaningless, so he will conduct separate training in the next seven days in order to defeat Dou.


    He wanted to defeat Dou, but when both of them shot with all their strength, they defeated Dou dignifiedly.


    It''s not because of the reward Nagasawa promised, but simply wanting to defeat the opponent.


    Itachi learned from Yongze that the world is complicated. War does not mean that you can fight if you want to, and peace does not mean that you can achieve it just by talking about it.


    There are even some places that are so complicated that Nagasawa can''t understand Itachi''s detailed explanation.


    However, one of the things that impressed him the most was that to achieve the goal of world peace, strength is essential.


    Dou knows it all too well. Some people are just acquainted passers-by even if they have been together for more than ten years, while some people can form friendship even if they just chat a few words. He and Dou belong to the latter.


    The two met by chance by the river, and Itachi was attracted by the water cave of Dou. When the two chatted, they both felt that the other party was not an ordinary person.


    Itachi firmly believes that even without that encounter, he and Dou would not be unrelated people, and there will always be intersections between the two sides.


    "Training alone? If you want to hide information, it''s useless to me. I know your moves and routines very well, Itachi." Dou joked. Before forming a group, he and Itachi basically practiced together. .


    "On the contrary, I know everything about you." Itachi said not to be outdone.


    Isamu Uchiha looked at this scene and fell into deep thought. Maybe he shouldn''t be here, no, these two guys are so strong, they should not have used all their means when they should be training together.


    Isamu Uchiha felt a blood loss, all his details were figured out by Itachi and Dou, but he didn''t know what cards Itachi and Dou had.


    ¡®It¡¯s not right, even if I know, I can¡¯t beat it, so it¡¯s okay. ¡¯ Isamu Uchiha suddenly remembered the time when he was brutally abused by Dou, and after thinking about it carefully, these two perverts are the strongest in the special warfare squad, and he can¡¯t beat him even if he knows everything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hokage Building, Hokage Office, Minato and Nagasawa chatted about the Gokage Conference.


    It is said that it is to imitate the ancestors to make the ninja world peaceful, but the complexity of it cannot be summed up in one sentence.


    Fortunately, the four kages are all in Konoha now, otherwise the location of the five kages'' meeting place may have to be discussed for a while.


    Another issue is the masked man.


    "At that time, I clearly felt that there was a flying thunder god''s mark, and then that monster came out. It seems that the masked man has been looking for opportunities to destroy Konoha." Minato crossed his fingers and looked a little serious.


    There are not many people who can make Konoha vigilant today, and the masked man with time and space and mysterious identity is one.


    If Nagasawa hadn¡¯t made proper arrangements last time and Konoha had made sufficient preparations, Konoha might have been severely injured.


    "I suspect that guy is Uchiha Madara." Minato said his conjecture seriously.


    Can easily ignore Konoha''s Great Barrier, and also has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, who is so powerful and has deep malice towards Konoha, except for Uchiha Madara, Minato can''t think of anyone else.


    Yong Ze looked at Minato Zhizhu holding a famous detective who successfully solved the case, and his mood was a little delicate.


    Although he knew it was because of poor intelligence, Nagasawa really felt that Minato at this time was quite a funny character.


    "Ahem." Controlling himself not to laugh, Yongze considered his words, and then said:


    "Is there a possibility that after such a long time, even if Uchiha Madara did not die in the battle of the Valley of the End, he is dead now, and the masked man is his successor."


    Minato nodded and felt that what Nagasawa said made sense.


    "Although it is not ruled out that Uchiha Madara has used some kind of secret technique to prolong his life and lived to the present, the possibility of heirs is indeed greater."


    "We must find a way to take measures. If such an attack occurs during a war, it will be too dangerous."


    Yongze thought for a while and said: "You don''t have to worry about this, this meeting with the Five Kages is the end of the masked people."


    Nagaze thought about it, but he still wasn''t going to tell Minato the news that the masked man was Obito.


    Because it might make Minato very sad and blame himself.


    Minato is a more emotional person. His originally sunny and cheerful disciple who aimed at Hokage suddenly changed into this appearance, and he, the teacher, didn''t recognize it in time.


    Even if Minato will be very strong and will not let this emotion affect Hokage''s work, Nagasawa doesn''t want to see Minato lost.


    He was going to catch this bastard, Obito, and give him a hard education, so that he could become more normal before throwing him to Minato to admit his mistake.


    Hearing what Yong Ze said, Minato thought a lot at once, guessing that Yong Ze was going to use the Five Kage Meeting as bait to catch the masked man out.


    "The masked person is cautious, I''m afraid it''s not that easy to be fooled." Minato thought for a while and said.


    Yongze smiled mysteriously: "I''m not betting that he will come to the meeting place of the five shadows to make trouble, I have other arrangements, you know, I have some unusual ways to know information, in short, just trust me. "


    Minato nodded and smiled, "Since you have said that, then I will wait for your good news."


    It was the same when Kushina gave birth. It was still very early, but Nagasawa seemed to have known that there might be a strong person coming, so he made sufficient preparations, and even invited Tsunade who was outside.


    If it wasn''t for Nagasawa, even Minato would feel that the other party was making a fuss out of a molehill.


    This is Konoha, the strongest ninja village in the ninja world, with the strongest enchantment, as many masters as clouds, and with him, Hokage, personally protecting him, isn''t that enough?


    But it turns out not enough.


    Minato stood up suddenly, walked to the huge floor-to-ceiling window, smiled and looked at a peaceful Konoha.


    "Nagazawa, tell me, what will happen if I pass Hokage to you?" Minato said suddenly.


    Yongze was stunned for a moment, and then said with a look of disgust: "Farewell, I don''t want to read all kinds of documents and deal with various things all day long, not everyone wants to be Hokage, I, Yongze, like to treat people like you the most." Say no."


    Hearing Nagasawa''s answer, Minato laughed twice and said: "I guess only you can say this kind of thing. This is the position Konoha Ninja yearns for the most."


    "It''s none of my business that other people yearn for it. When the ninja world settles down and there is no war, maybe I don''t even want to be a Naruto assistant anymore." Nagasawa shrugged and said.


    The life he yearns for the most is to live in a small villa with his wife, spend all day doing nothing to fish and grow vegetables, and then keep getting stronger.


    After those tool people are trained, his goal can be accomplished, and Yongze has already thought about it.


    When I retired, Shisui was appointed as Hokage''s assistant, Kakashi succeeded as the captain of the training team, and Shisui was appointed as Shisui''s assistant.


    When Shisui and the others have grown up, Kabuki and Itachi¡¯s generation is almost the same, and they can hold certain positions, and then Naruto Sasuke¡¯s generation.


    If this virtuous circle continues, the realization of Yongze''s goal of becoming stronger while lying down is just around the corner.


    "You." Seeing Yongze''s appearance of serving salted fish, Minato couldn''t help showing a helpless expression on his face.


    It seems that time has returned to the ninja school. He obviously knows more than him, but he just doesn''t want to pass the exam and maintains a medium grade.


    After graduating, it was the same as usual. It took several years to pass the Chunin exam and be promoted to Chunin.


    He really considered passing the position to Yongze, because Yongze''s strength is the key to Konoha''s deterrent power. If Yongze becomes Hokage, it will definitely be more suitable.


    But seeing Yongze''s appearance, Minato felt that passing the throne was impossible, and he had no choice but to refuse Yongze''s promise.


    "As long as you are Hokage, it is no different from me being Hokage." Nagasawa comforted Minato with a smile.


    This is the key reason why Nagasawa is too lazy to become Hokage. Minato believes in him, and he has the same rights as Hokage.


    If Hokage were someone else, Nagasawa would still choose to be Hokage.


    Because he is bound to Konoha, everything about Konoha is closely related to him, so handing over Hokage to others is equivalent to handing oneself over to others, which is not allowed by Nagasawa.


    As long as Nagasawa is alive, then the current Hokage must be recognized by him, otherwise Nagasawa will not let him become Hokage.


    After some chatter, Nagazawa left the Hokage Building not long after and went to the office of Orochimaru. Before Orochimaru said that he had something to look for him, he happened to be going to find Orochimaru to get some information on writing sharing eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 405： Yongze is a good teacher/brother

    Chapter 405 Yongze is a good teacher brother


    Orochimaru''s base is still in the old place, in the remote woods to the west.


    Yongze is planning to change Orochimaru to a new base.


    Ninja Village is actually a very strange existence. Although it is a military institution, there are many ordinary people in it.


    Konoha is built according to military institutions, not ordinary towns.


    At the outermost edge of Konoha is a thick wooden wall with a height of more than 20 meters. The circular wall perfectly surrounds Konoha, just like the city wall of an ancient city.


    The villagers of Konoha do not need to go out at all, and have everything they need for life in the village.


    Konoha covers a large area. The death forest alone has an area of ??314 square kilometers, and the total area of ??Konoha is about the size of four dead forests.


    With such a large area, there are only about 300,000 permanent residents, which means that there are actually fewer people and more land.


    So a lot of land in Konoha is in a state of desertion, and then there are various ninja training grounds, and only the area near the center of Hokage Rock has been developed.


    In Yongze''s plan, the nature of Konoha will change in the future, and it will no longer be used as a war institution. At that time, he will tear down the wall, expand outward, and move some large-scale training grounds to the outside. The location of Maru''s underground base will also be developed.


    So Yongze is going to let Orochimaru build a new base outside, for the concealment of research.


    After all, many of Orochimaru''s research cannot be put on the bright side.


    However, development is not about writing a plan. It is a slow process after building a few buildings, so Orochimaru has enough time to choose a good location for himself, and then transfer the base.


    Nagazawa moved his seal away from the boulder and entered the base of Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru, who was recording the experimental data, stopped and walked towards Yongze who walked into the base.


    "Did you encounter difficulties in research, or do you need to buy experimental equipment to capture the experimental subjects?" Yongze looked at Orochimaru who was walking towards him, and asked.


    Oshemaru looked at Yongze, and he, who was always bold, had a little hesitation at this time. The man in front of him could really kill him. If Yongze was really serious, he had no possibility of surviving.


    But there was still a trace of hesitation, and the self-confidence won in the end. Orochimaru asked with a serious face: "Yongze-kun, can you give me your cells to study?"


    Yongze looked at Orochimaru with some doubts, but he didn''t expect that Orochimaru would suddenly say that he wanted to study his cells.


    "Are you interested in me so suddenly?" Yongze asked directly.


    "Because I think that no matter how strong Senjujuma was, it should be almost the same as you, Mr. Yongze. His cells have such a powerful power, and your cells may have similar power." Orochimaru said honestly. .


    Yongze fell into deep thought, thinking about it carefully, there is indeed such a possibility.


    Because Zhujian has a powerful immortal body, the cells have extraordinary physical energy.


    Compared to Zhujian, he is stronger in Lieyang mode, and his strength has exceeded the limit that can be achieved by normal cultivation, reaching the level of the sixth level.


    Moreover, he has also integrated so many templates, his body is no longer that of an ordinary ninja.


    "No." Yongze flatly rejected Orochimaru, and used his cells to research, God knows what the **** will be researched.


    "You haven''t even got a thorough understanding of Zhujian cells and Sharingan, so don''t think too much for now. Even if you have a thorough understanding of these two, I will have more advanced things for you." Yong Ze said.


    Although he will not give Orochimaru his own cells, he can give them to the Otsutsuki clan.


    Isn¡¯t Kaguya still being sealed away? When will I be fully prepared to release Kaguya, collect some materials, and then lock him back up.


    "More advanced things?" Orochimaru, who was originally disappointed when he heard that he could not study Nagasawa''s cells, showed an interested look.


    This is the cell of Senju Hashirama, the **** of ninjas. Who else is more advanced than him.


    "That''s right, that thing can be called the superior of the inter-hazard cells." Nagasawa nodded, Senju and Uchiha are both descendants of Otsuki, and it is completely fine to say that Otsutsuki''s cells are the superior of the inter-hashira cells of.


    When Orochimaru wanted to obtain more information, Yongze suddenly became a riddleman, speaking of allusions and myths.


    Yongze refused to say that Orochimaru had nothing to do. At this time, Yongze talked about the issue of sharing eyes.


    "Negative emotions can stimulate the opening and evolution of Sharingan, so what about positive emotions." Nagasawa asked.


    Oshemaru pondered for a moment, and then said: "I did a related experiment when I tried to stimulate the evolution of the kaleidoscope in the experimental subject.


    Although Sharingan also has certain fluctuations, it is much smaller than the fluctuations caused by negative emotions such as pain and sadness, and cannot support its evolution. "


    "Under normal circumstances, it is basically impossible to advance into a kaleidoscope with positive emotions." Orochimaru said his conclusion.


    "Is that so..." Yongze showed a thoughtful expression.


    Indeed, if positive emotions can have exactly the same effect as negative emotions, then Uchiha¡¯s kaleidoscopes would not be so rare.


    "But you can''t advance to the kaleidoscope, but it should be enough to open the Sharingan, if your disciple reaches the level of awakening the Sharingan." Orochimaru sorted out the information and handed it to Yongze.


    In fact, from the perspective of Orochimaru, it is not difficult for that disciple of Yongze to advance to the kaleidoscope. Give him a batch of experimental subjects, and then give him the Sangouyu Sharingan, and it may take him a month to get the kaleidoscope out.


    Although the process is a bit rough, it is also very simple and effective.


    ¡­


    Leaving Orochimaru''s base, Yongze found Itachi who was practicing, and handed over part of the Sharingan information to Itachi.


    "This is the information about your Uchiha clan''s blood successor limit boundary sharingan, read it if you have time, it may be helpful for you to open sharingan." Yongze handed the information to Itachi.


    Itachi wiped the sweat from his forehead, took the documents and bowed to thank Yongze: "Thank you very much for your documents, teacher, I will read them seriously."


    "Just try your best. With your talent, you will start sharing sharing sooner or later." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "But you have to pay attention, just read this information yourself, don''t give it to others." Yongze thought for a while, and warned.


    Although it sounds funny, the current Uchiha clan is not as good as an outsider like Orochimaru for Sharingan.


    However, the method of opening the kaleidoscope is too extreme, and the character of the Uchiha clan is easy to be extreme. Before the problem is solved, I am not going to tell Uchiha about Orochimaru''s research on Sharingan.


    "Well, I see." Itachi nodded, ready to put the data into a scroll and carry it with him at any time, and destroy it after reading it, so that the possibility of data leakage is greatly reduced.


    "Have you had any problems in your cultivation recently, and why didn''t you practice with Dou today?" Yongze asked casually.


    "Because the exam in a few days may become an opponent, so it is necessary to hide information to a certain extent." Itachi said solemnly.


    Yongze touched Itachi''s hair and smiled; "It seems that you really want to win this time."


    "Yes, as the teacher said, learning the truth is very important, but the ability to make others listen quietly to your reasoning is also very important. If I can defeat Dou and take the first place, it means that my hard work has achieved certain results. "Itachi replied.


    "This idea is very good. Strength is very important. If you want to accomplish your goal, then your strength must at least surpass mine." Yongze praised Itachi.


    "Next, I will teach you another technique of breathing burst. You should learn it well, and then try to win and become the first." Yong Ze encouraged.


    Itachi dilated his eyes slightly, looking a little surprised, and asked, "Isn''t Dou your younger brother?"


    He didn''t expect Yongze to encourage him to defeat Dou, so he gave him an explosive skill.


    "It''s because he is my younger brother that I treat him like this." Yong Ze said as a matter of course.


    "Dou''s growth experience is really smooth, because of my excellent teaching, he became a genius admired by everyone in the ninja school, and the senior students also made him three points.


    After graduating later, I received a lot of preferential treatment in the special warfare class because I was my younger brother. I also achieved excellent performance in the death forest and was praised by many people.


    Now he needs a failure, this is a trial, if he can accept it, then his future path will be smoother. "


    "I see." Itachi felt enlightened after hearing Yongze''s words, and understood everything.


    At the same time, he also draws inferences from one instance, and begins to reflect on whether he is too used to his younger brother. As long as his request is normal, he has never refused. Thinking about it this way, will Sasuke become overly dependent on him.


    "I will do my best to defeat Dou." Itachi who said this felt that he had a heavy responsibility. For the growth of his friends, he must defeat him this time!


    Yongze nodded, showing a pleasant smile and said: "That''s the truth, I''ll demonstrate it to you first, you watch carefully."


    Next, Yongze started teaching, instructing Itachi to practice the breathing method, and then he also pointed out Itachi''s question about the change of chakra nature.


    After nearly three hours of teaching, Yong Ze left.


    Before leaving, Yongze said to Itachi: "By the way, don''t tell Dou about this. After all, he is my younger brother. If he finds out and I specifically ask you to defeat him, he may be angry with me."


    Itachi nodded, indicating that he would not speak out.


    Looking at the back of Yongze leaving, Itachi''s eyes are a bit reluctant, what a good brother, he has worked hard for his younger brother''s growth.


    He decided that the double cultivation in these seven days is for himself and Yongze, and also for the pocket.


    ¡­


    After leaving Itachi, Yongze found the bag.


    "Dou, why are you practicing here alone today?" Yongze walked in front of Dou with a smile.


    Dou stopped the hand that was releasing Chakra, and looked at Yongze with some doubts. He didn''t know why, seeing Yongze smiling so happily, he felt that something bad would happen.


    If you want to ask why you know it, it can only be said from experience.


    "The third link is to fight alone. If you practice alone, you can take the opportunity to cultivate a hole card that Itachi doesn''t know." Dou gave an explanation similar to Itachi.


    "Well, it seems that you really want to win Itachi." The smile on Yongze''s face became brighter.


    "I really want to win Itachi, so what can you do, Brother Yongze?" Looking at Yongze with such a bright smile, he became cautious.


    "Of course I''m here to teach you how to practice, what do you think I''m here for?" Yongze said as a matter of course.


    "It would be a good thing if you can defeat Itachi."


    "Why?" Dou asked with some doubts.


    Although he is Yongze''s younger brother, Itachi is still Yongze''s disciple. Do you think that Yongze expects him to win because of his younger brother status.


    "Oh." Yongze sighed, and then said: "You are so familiar with Itachi, you should know something, Itachi''s road is really smooth."


    "His father is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. He has received an excellent education since he was a child. Coupled with a good talent, he has good strength even at a young age."


    Doudou nodded, this is true, Itachi is one year younger than him, but he often feels that Itachi is better than him in some respects.


    "This caused Itachi to learn nothing when he went to the ninja school. He used shadow avatars to teach, and he graduated in half a year. He was even more popular than you back then, and finally became a disciple of me, the assistant of Hokage.


    He has gone so smoothly this way, I am afraid that one day he will fail once and never recover from it. It is also a good experience to fail once in the process of growing up. "


    I feel something is wrong, but I think what Yong Ze said is quite reasonable.


    "Du." Yongze put his hands on Dou''s shoulders and looked at Dou seriously and said: "Take it as my request, try your best to defeat Itachi, and let him taste the taste of failure."


    Dou pondered for a moment, and then said: "I will try my best, but Itachi is also very strong, I dare not say that I will definitely win."


    Yongze waved his hand indifferently and said, "It''s okay, just do your best."


    "As a teacher, I will also help him in my own way. Next, I will teach you a bursting technique of breathing. Even if it is water, it is not only a trickling stream, but also a monstrous sky that can drown everything. Huge wave."


    Although Yongze''s words are full of slots, why the teacher''s help is to teach his enemies, but Yongze is willing to teach things, and he is very happy.


    Next, Yongze also taught for nearly three hours.


    After teaching, Yongze encouraged a few more words, and finally said: "By the way, don''t tell Itachi about this, lest he think I''m partial to you."


    Doudou nodded in agreement.


    "There seems to be no problem." Looking at Yongze''s leaving back, he felt that he might be wrong this time.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s practice." Dou decided to concentrate on cultivation, make good use of these seven days to practice, and then beat Itachi in the exam.


    Glanced at the bag from a distance, looking at the figure who was seriously practicing, Yongze nodded secretly, and disappeared.


    This year, there are not many older brothers who are as responsible as his teacher.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 406： Chapter 406 A Changed Fate

    Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Changed fate


    Seven days passed quickly, and the last part of the Chunin Exam officially began.


    In fact, usually, there is an interval of one month between the death forest and the beginning of the third link.


    The reason why it turned into a week this time is because in the past, the death forest part of the Chunin exam was not shown to outsiders, and it was only in the third part that the daimyo and wealthy businessmen in the ninja world were asked.


    That one month is for inviting people, but this time I invited people over in advance, naturally there is no need to give candidates a one-month rest period.


    Another problem is that the daimyo and those kages can¡¯t be allowed to do nothing in Konoha for a month.


    Sixty-six candidates, two people in one game, a total of 33 games.


    Fortunately, ninja battles are generally relatively fast, and the results can be drawn soon. Otherwise, with so many games, the first day may not even be able to end the first round.


    The choice of the Chunin test venue is the same as before. It is an arena established by Konoha a long time ago. The auditorium is composed of circles that shrink from top to bottom. This venue has always been used for the Chunin test.


    The newly established circular viewing venue is modeled after this arena.


    Nagasawa sat at the highest level and watched the game with the shadows as before. Although he is the chief examiner, he is not a part-time referee, so he only needs to watch the game. The referee Nagasawa arranged for Kakashi to be the judge.


    The drawing of lots was completed in the forest of death, sorted from 1 to 66, number 1 against number 2, number 3 against number 4, number 5 against number 6, and so on.


    Because there are a total of 33 games, and the number of promotions is odd, for the smoothness of subsequent games, two unlucky ones will be randomly selected to play another round, so that the final promotions will become an even number.


    There is no such thing as a bye. This is a Chunin exam. No matter how high you are, there is no reward. It all depends on your combat performance to determine whether you are eligible to become a Chunin.


    The first match was a Yan Yin and a Sand Yin that Yong Ze didn''t know, so Yong Ze didn''t pay much attention.


    Among the 66 candidates, there are 27 Konoha Ninjas, 18 Sand Hidden, 9 Rock Hidden, and 12 Cloud Hidden. All the ninjas from Xiaonin Village were eliminated in the Death Forest.


    More than half of the non-Konoha candidates, so it is normal to encounter a battle that Konoha ninjas do not have.


    During the third battle, Yongze saw Konoha Ninja fighting, it was Konoha Ninja vs Sand Yinja, and that person happened to be a member of Yongze''s special battle squad.


    "The third battle, No. 5 Unno Iruka vs..." Kakashi faintly read the names of the candidates.


    "Iruka..." Yongze touched his chin, thinking of this Chunin teacher who had a profound influence on Naruto.


    In the history of the original book, Iruka''s ninja parents will sacrifice in the night of the nine tails and become orphans.


    Since then, Iruka''s personality has changed drastically. Although he will still show the same optimism in front of his friends, but when he is alone, he will cry alone.


    Maybe his parents educated him well, maybe he was already a strong person. Although he suffered a catastrophe, Iruka did not become a twisted person.


    Finally, he entered the ninja school, chose to teach and educate people, and cultivate the next generation of Konoha.


    Logically speaking, he should hate Naruto after his parents were killed by Kyuubi, and hate this child who is said to be a fox demon.


    But in the face of this child who is also an orphan, Iruka could not give birth to a trace of hatred. In the end, he chose to teach Naruto well. The reason why Naruto is still so optimistic is Iruka.


    Under the influence of Nagasawa, the night of the nine tails did not have much influence on Konoha, so Iruka''s parents did not sacrifice, and he still has a happy family.


    At the same time, because Jonin¡¯s parents are not dead, Iruka can teach ninjas to Iruka.


    Iruka''s opponent was a puppet master hidden in the sand. Relying on his flexible positioning and swift swordsmanship, Iruka finally seized the opportunity at seven minutes and rushed forward to destroy the puppet that the puppet master was protecting himself. , put the sword on the puppet master''s neck.


    "No. 5 Unno Iruka won." Kakashi announced the result of the battle.


    The winner came out, and the audience cheered. Yongze noticed that there was a middle-aged couple who was unusually excited and loud. They also looked somewhat similar to Iruka. They should be his parents.


    From Nagasawa''s point of view, Iruka''s Water Breathing isn''t strong, but it''s not bad either. If he continues to practice like this, will it be a problem to become a Jonin? I don''t know if he will go to a ninja school as a teacher.


    But don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t go, Naruto now has a happy family like Iruka, with parents who love him.


    It was not until the eighth game that Yongze became a little more serious. It was time for Dou''s game, and Dou was No. 16.


    His opponent is a cloud hidden ninja with strong muscles.


    It may be because of the wave of fame in the Death Forest before. Everyone knows that this kid who looks like he hasn''t graduated has good strength, and the arena suddenly became louder.


    And his opponent Yun Yin also looked at the pocket with a solemn expression, not daring to be careless.


    Maybe he knew that he couldn''t beat Dou, Yunyin Ninja didn''t test anything first, and directly shot with all his strength, showing his skills with all his strength, trying to get a higher score from the judges, and it was a gamble.


    But the gap in strength is still too large, and Dou didn''t show much, just relying on a little water escape ninjutsu and the Thunder Talisman found in the death forest to defeat Yunyin Ninja.


    In the third link, you can use the spells brought out in the forest of death, except for the psychic steel rune, which is prohibited.


    Seeing Dou defeating the enemy so easily, there was a huge cheer in the arena, celebrating Dou''s strength in battle.


    Itachi, who was playing at this time, shook his head. The first game was a mixed bag, and those people couldn''t force their true skills.


    The time soon came to the afternoon, and when it was the last match, Itachi walked to the arena after hearing the notification. Itachi''s serial number was sixty-six.


    His opponent was a Konoha ninja who looked about fifteen years old, and Itachi didn''t know him.


    But Itachi doesn''t know him, but he knows Itachi, and Itachi''s strength in the death forest is not weak.


    Maybe because they are both Konoha ninjas, the battle between the two sides was not too intense. Four minutes later, Itachi used an exquisite shuriken throw with a chakra line, and finally ended the game with a fireball.


    Then randomly selected two unlucky ones for an extra match, and the first day of fighting was over.


    The battle of the thirty-two contestants on the second day was obviously much more exciting than the first day. Many strong contestants met, and the two sides fought wits and courage, and had a wonderful ninja battle.


    The top sixteen were selected on the second day, and the top eight were selected on the morning of the third day.


    There are four ninja Konoha Zhan in the quarterfinals, three of them are members of the special operations squad, Kado, Itachi, and Moonlight Hayate have all advanced to the quarterfinals.


    Except for Moonlight Gale, who was reluctant to advance, Dou and Itachi swept all the way, and it was rare for them to be evenly matched.


    So luck is also very important. Isamu Uchiha was about the same strength as Moonlight Hayate, but in the third round of the battle, he met Yunyin who used Landu.


    For the rest, Shayin will advance to one person, Yunyin will advance to two, and Yanyin will advance to one person.


    On the third day, there will be quarter-finals in the morning, semi-finals in the afternoon, semi-finals on the fourth day, and finals on the fifth day.


    The reason why the finals are no longer held in the afternoon of the fourth day is because the candidates have been fighting for so many days in a row and need to rest in order to display their full strength and make the finals more exciting.


    Just as Konoha was conducting the last part of the Chunin Exam, Nagasawa sent a ninja mission to Wuyin Village to inform Mizukage to attend the Five Kage Conference, also arrived in the country of water.


    Although Yongze knows what the country of water looks like, but after all, he is a member of the five great powers. Yongze still saves face by sending a ten-member team as a mission to the country of water to invite Mizukage.


    The captain of this team is Shisui, the vice-captain is a veteran Konoha J¨­nin, and the other eight are all Chunin, with no Genin.


    Because Obito controlled the fourth generation of Mizukage to launch the blood mist policy, the country of water was in a state of blockade at this time.


    But Kirigakure did not refuse the visit from Konoha, who is also from the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    After all, the blood mist is not Obito''s revenge alone, but a group of people''s carnival.


    King is the leader of the ninja village, but he is often the strongest in the village.


    But when Ying does something extremely unreasonable, others are not helpless.


    So Obito didn¡¯t promulgate some policies out of nowhere. All the policies he promulgated were to pull a group to fight a group, so that some high-level officials could get enough benefits, so that his policies could be supported.


    For example, to suppress the blood-stained family, so that many non-blood-stained families can obtain the benefits of those blood-stained families, and those people will support him.


    Obito is cutting flesh with a blunt knife, causing Kirigakure to fall into internal friction.


    Although those people also know that doing so will reduce Kirigakure''s overall strength, but for their own benefit, they think this is completely acceptable.


    Because Wuyin lives far away in the country of water, he has no opponents at sea, and the four major countries on land have no interest in him, and the decline in overall strength will not affect him at all.


    Or they can''t wait for this, because then they can occupy more positions.


    So Kirigakure seems to be chaotic, but in fact he still maintains order.


    At least when Shisui and the others arrived at Kirigakure, they didn''t feel that Kirigakure was in civil turmoil, but felt that the atmosphere was rather depressing.


    "We want to meet Mizukage, please inform us." said Shisui and the Kirigakure ninja who met.


    Kirigakure Ninja shook his head, and said indifferently: "Mizukage-sama, you are the one who will see you as soon as you say, wait for the notice."


    After talking about Kirigakure Ninja, he took Shisui to a hotel, and asked Shisui and others not to walk around at will during Kirigakure Village, and to stay in the hotel honestly.


    "Senior Yanagida, there is something wrong, Kirigakure''s attitude is too bad." In the hotel room, Shisui checked the room with Sharingan, and then Yanagida said.


    Yanagita Makoto is the team''s vice-captain, a 37-year-old veteran J¨­nin with rich mission experience.


    Yanagi Tianzhen nodded, frowned slightly and said:


    "It''s not right. Although Kirigakure had a war with us in the third Ninja World War, for the five major countries, even if they don''t like it, they will do a good job on the surface, and such a situation will not happen."


    Even if they weren''t brought to see Mizukage immediately, their attitude shouldn''t be that bad, and their range of action was limited.


    They are not small countries that cannot be built by Lianren villages on the sea, but the country of fire from the five major countries, and the strongest Konoha among the five major ninja villages.


    "Then what should we do now, should we stay here according to Kirigakure''s words?" The accompanying Chunin was a little flustered.


    I thought it was a simple and well-paid task, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    Seeing that the Chunin were a little uneasy, Shisui comforted him, "It''s okay, maybe because of the last war, Kirigakure didn''t like Konoha, so they want to give us a blow.


    Tsuchikage, Kazekage, Raikage, and the others are already in Konoha, and they have confirmed their participation in the Five Kage talks. "


    When the Chunin heard this, they felt the same way, so they felt relieved.


    "Let''s wait for two days, and then decide on countermeasures after seeing Kirigakure''s attitude." Shisui thought for a while and said.


    Yanagi Tianzhen also felt that Shisui''s decision was very sensible, and nodded in agreement.


    In the beginning, he was a little upset because the team leader was not him but Zhishui, an underage brat.


    It''s because Shisui is too young, and the Uchiha clan is famous for their bad temper. Yanagida is really afraid that Shisui will cause trouble because of his youthful vigor, but Shisui''s performance is to eliminate the dissatisfaction in his heart. Now Heart is full of appreciation.


    Even the affection for Uchiha has increased a little.


    "Finally, everyone should be careful, and you can report to me if there is any abnormality." Zhishui reminded the members of the team.


    Although he has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, they are only a team of ten people. If Kirigakure really plans to attack them, Shisui cannot guarantee that they can take everyone away safely.


    "We will." The Chunin thanked each other, expressing that they would pay attention.


    ¡­


    "Didn''t you get angry because of this? That''s a pity." After listening to Bai Jue''s report, Obito felt a little pity.


    Kirigakure Ninja''s indifference was caused by his deliberate order, in order to arouse Konoha Ninja''s dislike.


    However, according to Bai Jue''s report, his move seemed unsuccessful. At least the Konoha ninjas seemed very calm and had no intention of going out in violation of the regulations.


    But Obito is not in a hurry, he has multiple plans.


    Kirigakure ninja is not stupid. If he directly ordered the killing of Konoha Messenger, those high-level elders would definitely feel that something was wrong with him.


    Here, Obito has to thank the existence of Anbu, some brainwashed Anbu ninjas, but unconditionally follow Mizukage''s mission, even if it is unreasonable.


    At that time, let Anbe dress up as a normal Kirigakure to attack the Konoha Mission, kill some and let the others escape, and then Kirigakure will be hard to tell.


    At that time, the old and new hatred will be added together, and Obito does not believe that Konoha can bear it.


    Obito then casually finds a high-level Anbu executive to take the blame. At this time, the senior executives of Kirigakure have no time to think so much, because the war is about to start, and they can only be forced to fight.


    When a Mizukage tries his best to detonate a war, it is actually not too difficult.


    Wait for Konoha and Kirigakure to have a war, then it will be easier to seize Hinata''s bloodline, and it will kill multiple birds with one stone.


    In the evening


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 407： hands on

    Chapter 407 Hands-on


    Although Kirigakure''s attitude made Shisui feel that something was wrong, Shisui did not act rashly out of caution.


    It was already afternoon when they arrived at Kirigakure. They had a simple dinner, chatted with each other within the team, and then went to sleep. The first day passed like this.


    The next morning, Shisui woke up at six o''clock out of habit. When he walked out of the hotel, he found two more Kirigakure ninjas outside the door.


    Yesterday there were only two Kirigakure ninjas standing nearby, but today there are four.


    ¡®Is it a demonstration? Want to use this move to silently warn us not to leave the hotel? Or is there another purpose? ¡¯ In an instant, many thoughts flashed through Zhishui¡¯s mind.


    Although many thoughts arose in his heart, Shishui''s face remained unchanged, as indifferent as usual.


    Shisui walked up to Kirigakure Ninja who was there yesterday and asked, "What is the result of the report? When will we be able to see Mizukage?"


    Kirigakure Ninja glanced at Shisui lightly, and said lazily: "Didn''t I tell you to wait for the notice, what to do with so many questions, and don''t come out casually."


    Shisui frowned. Although he has a good temper, this is between Ninja Village and Ninja Village, and even involves national issues.


    The scarlet Sangouyu Sharingan appeared, and the chakra on Shishui''s body surged, and the aura surged towards the four Wugashi, with a creepy murderous aura faintly emerging.


    Continuous forbearance will only be underestimated by the enemy. He represents Konoha, and represents the Five Kage Conference, how can the other party underestimate it!


    "You...what do you want to do." When Zhishui''s scarlet Sangouyu Shulun eyes stared at them, when Zhishui''s mountain-like aura pressed down on them, when Zhishui''s murderous aura emerged At that time, the four Kirigakure ninjas all felt as if they had fallen into an ice cellar, their bodies became cold and numb and unable to move, they could only move their lips and stammered when they exhausted all their strength.


    "Here... here is... but Kirigakure Village, not you Konoha, you have to consider the consequences of what you do." Kirigakure Ninja trembled uncontrollably, looking at Shisui with some horror.


    At this moment, they remembered that ninjas and ninjas cannot be generalized. When a ninja is strong enough, even just a glance can make an ordinary ninja immobile.


    Obviously, the Konoha ninja in front of them is such a strong man, while they are just ordinary ninjas on the background board.


    All they can do now is to move out of their own village, hoping that the other party will avoid this. Anyway, Kirigakure is also one of the five great ninja villages.


    Shisui slowly put away his aura, and the blood-red Sharingan looked at the four of them coldly and said, "I don''t intend to cause trouble, but I hope Guicun understands that I am here on behalf of Konoha, and at the same time represent the Five Kages talks. Invitation, but also respect yourself."


    "I''ll ask the above reply later, this is really not something we can decide." Kirigakure Ninja''s attitude suddenly became normal, without the previous indifference and indifference, telling the truth.


    They don''t have any serious illnesses, and they certainly won''t make things difficult for Konoha''s mission for no reason. They dare to do so because their superiors asked them to do so.


    After Kirigakure finished speaking, he saw that Shisui''s expression was not so cold, and his sight was not so scary, so he relaxed.


    It may be because Zhishui''s aura is too strong, he was a little demented just now, now think about it carefully, this is Wuyin Village, no matter how strong Zhishui is, he would not dare to kill people in Wuyin Village so openly .


    But recalling Shisui''s terrifying eyes, Kirigakure ninja decided Congxin, it was Kirigakure who was stronger than him.


    And those high-level people are not worth his life.


    Many ordinary Kirigakure ninjas are very disappointed with the current Kirigakure, but they don''t have the guts to escape Kirigakure, nor change Kirigakure''s strength, they can only obey numbly.


    "I have the habit of exercising, so it''s okay to go for a morning jog nearby," Shishui said calmly, but the blood-red Sharingan that was not closed gave the four Kirigakure ninjas a touch of undeniability.


    "No problem." Kirigakure Ninja nodded from the heart.


    No way, this is a long-term habit of others. If you don¡¯t allow it, it may be very uncomfortable, and it may even cause a bad thing to regress. As the ninjas of Wuying Village, the five major ninja villages, they have an extraordinary sense of responsibility. The need is definitely not because of fear.


    Zhishui closed Sharingan, first returned to the hotel to leave a shadow clone, then walked out of the hotel, chose a direction at random, and trotted away.


    After leaving Kirigakure''s sight, Shisui stopped. He wasn''t really planning to run in the morning, but just wanted to collect Kirigakure''s information and see if he could analyze something useful from it.


    Wuyin Village is built in the middle of the mountains. The roads in the village have a large difference in height, and there is often fog that covers the entire village.


    It may be because the weather is good today, even in the early morning, the fog is not thick, and there are already many pedestrians on the road.


    Zhishui secretly observed the surroundings, observed the layout of the buildings in Wuyin Village, and observed the expressions of the residents in Wuyin Village.


    Because of using the transformation technique, Zhishui looked like an ordinary person at this time, so the people around didn''t pay special attention to Zhishui.


    Although Shisui is not a master of stealth, he can''t do such a thing as wearing a Konoha ninja uniform and wearing a Konoha forehead guard to collect information in Kirigakure Village.


    Zhi Shui walked in Wuyin Village for an hour like an ordinary person who came out for a walk.


    At this time, the fog has become extremely thin, and it will not affect people''s sight. Pedestrians on the street come and go, and start their own lives.


    Zhishui looked up into the distance, where there was a columned building built on tall arches.


    Even if he has never been to the Land of Water before, Shisui can roughly guess what that building is, most likely the Mizukage Building.


    This is generally the case in ninja villages. The building used by the shadow office will be built as the tallest building in the village, which symbolizes the status of shadow in the village, and also allows shadow to have an extremely wide perspective. From this tallest building, you can observe the entire village.


    That''s why Zhishui made this judgment.


    Zhi Guoduan turned around and walked back. After walking for almost an hour, if he stayed longer, those Wuyin might be in a hurry to find him.


    Before coming, Shisui also made sufficient preparations, and looked at the latest information on Kirigakure collected by Konoha.


    Because many ninjas in Kirigakure escaped from Kirigakure, some of those people still have old feelings for Kirigakure, so they didn''t disclose more information about Kirigakure, but just lived silently in a certain corner of the ninja world.


    And some Kirigakure ninjas, active or passive, more or less leaked Kirigakure''s information, so the news that Kirigakure was in chaos was known.


    However, not many people know about it. Unless they are particularly concerned about the situation in Wuyin Village, they generally don''t know about it.


    Because Wuyin Village is an island country and has little contact with countries on the mainland, even if they know that something is wrong with them, everyone has no interest in Wuyin.


    From Konoha¡¯s information, Shisui learned that it was because the Fourth Mizukage implemented a high-pressure policy, and cruelly suppressed the ninja family of the blood succession limit.


    Shisui feels that if this move lasts, it may affect the entire country of water and demonize the blood successor limit ninja.


    Many ninjas don''t understand the cruel policy. Although they are not blood successor limit ninjas, they have empathy and compassion.


    They tried to resist, but failed because of a group of people who benefited from the brutal policy.


    After the failed resistance, there was another massacre, and those who were unwilling to stay in this sad place became rebellious.


    People who couldn¡¯t leave or didn¡¯t want to leave for various reasons stayed in Wuyin Village, living numbly.


    At the beginning, Zhishui didn''t feel much, but he observed the people in Wuyin Village, and found that most of the residents in Wuyin Village had a silent expression, and they would just do their own things silently, as if they didn''t care about everything, which led to the fact that there were many people in Wuyin Village. , but it made Zhishui feel a little deserted.


    He had never seen this kind of situation in Konoha, but he could often see this expression in the small country during the war.


    But Wuyin Village is not suffering from war, and this is a country of water, not a small country that can be bullied.


    ''It seems that the situation of Wuyin is much more serious than imagined. ¡¯ Zhishui thought silently on the way back.


    It¡¯s no wonder that even Kirigakure¡¯s only three remaining ninja seven members ran away. This situation may be more uncomfortable for people who like the village.


    When they were approaching the hotel where they were staying, Shisui withdrew his transformation technique, changed back to his original appearance, and slowly walked into the sight of Kirigakure ninja.


    "You''ve come back. If you don''t come back, breakfast will be cold." Kirigakure Ninja was relieved when he saw Shisui came back. If Konohashi''s team leader disappeared in the village, they would not be able to explain to them.


    Zhishui nodded lightly, and returned to the hotel.


    When Shisui walked into the hotel, the Konoha ninjas greeted Shisui one after another, and Shisui also responded with a smile.


    After eating, Zhishui called everyone together, and then told everyone what he found in the morning and his analysis.


    Everyone was surprised. Although they knew that there was something wrong with Wuyin Village, they didn''t think it would be a big problem.


    But according to what Shisui said, Kirigakure is a big problem now, and even ordinary villagers have been affected.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this, but this is not the reason why Wuyin Village dared to treat us like this. They have such a big problem, so they should be more careful in handling the relationship between the two countries?" Someone showed a puzzled expression.


    He didn''t quite understand, where did Wuyin Village get the courage to come to this show with Konoha in a weak state.


    "I don''t know either, this is too abnormal." Zhishui shook his head and said.


    But after thinking about it, the four generations of Mizukage can implement the policies that weaken the strength of their village cleanly, so there may be some serious illness.


    The reason why they treat them like this may be because they have fallen ill again.


    Shisui can still understand a little bit about targeting a blood successor Genkai family, because Konoha has also experienced this situation, and no one knows the contradiction between Uchiha and Konoha better than him.


    That is a multifaceted and complicated contradiction. There are reasons for their Uchiha ancestor Uchiha Madara, as well as their Uchiha strength, Uchiha character, and many non-Uchiha reasons.


    He was in the gap between Konoha and Uchiha, trying to resolve the conflict between the two parties, but he was not strong enough to do it.


    It wasn''t until Yongze stepped forward and made a multi-faceted layout that he succeeded in preventing the contradiction from deepening, and was gradually resolving the deep contradictions between the two sides and connecting them into a whole.


    So Shisui is very grateful to Yongze, grateful for everything he has done to Uchiha, so that he finally does not have to be human on both sides. Yongze has a special place in his heart.


    After seeing the tragic situation of the blood-stained family at Kirigakure, Shisui respected Yongze even more in his heart.


    If the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha is left alone, in the end there will definitely be one party raising a sword to attack the opponent. No matter what the final result is, Konoha''s strength will decline in the end.


    "No matter what the situation is, we only need to see Mizukage to complete our mission.


    Since that Kirigakure has been intimidated by Shisui, you should know when you can see Mizukage very soon. If Kirigakure is not sincere at that time, we can just go back and report the truth. " Liu Tianzhen said in a deep voice.


    Shimizu nodded, their mission is to invite Mizukage to attend the Five Kages talks, if Mizukage doesn''t see them on purpose, they will naturally not wait foolishly in Kirigakure.


    The current situation is not that Konoha needs Kirigakure, Earth, Fire, Thunder and Wind have reached an agreement, and you, a country of water, still want to turn the world upside down?


    Maybe he was really scared by Shisui. In the afternoon, Kirigakure, who got the reply from above, immediately entered the hotel and explained the situation to Shisui and others.


    "You can go to meet Mizukage-sama in three days." Kirigakure Ninja conveyed the above answer.


    Having received an accurate answer, the team members, including Zhishui, felt much relieved.


    As long as the time is fixed, it¡¯s okay to slow down a little bit, but I¡¯m afraid that Wuyin will pretend to be dead and keep procrastinating.


    Although the time was fixed, Shisui became a little interested in Kirigakure because of what he saw in the morning, and went out for an hour in the evening.


    And in the following days of waiting, Zhishui also maintained this kind of action, going out for an hour in Wuyin Village in the morning and evening.


    When going out, Shisui noticed a problem. The number of Kirigakure ninjas around the hotel actually increased again, directly from four to twenty, but the sixteen extra Kirigakure ninjas were all hidden in the dark. It was only discovered by Zhishui''s keen observation.


    Shisui thought about it, and felt that it might be because of his extraordinary strength that Kirigakure was afraid, so he sent more people.


    However, when Zhishui re-observed, he did not send any more people.


    Just like that, two days passed quickly, and in another day, I can go to see Mizukage and complete the task.


    Maybe because of excitement, someone proposed to have a drink to celebrate, but Zhishui refused and preached a lot.


    Zhishui felt that the last moment is the most vigilant time.


    When everyone fell asleep, those added Kirigakure ninjas killed the first two Kirigakures under the disbelieving eyes of their companions, and then walked into the hotel silently.


    8k completed!


    There may or may not be one chapter left. If you don¡¯t post it before twelve o¡¯clock, go to bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 408： The battle at the hotel

    Chapter 408 The battle at the hotel


    Eighteen Kirigakure ninjas walked into the hotel silently and slowly. They seemed to be like ghosts, they stepped on the ground without making a sound.


    But what they didn''t expect was that before they entered the hotel and had just killed their companions, Zhishui, who was sleeping soundly, opened his eyes and got up quickly.


    His domineering sensed a strong murderous intent, someone wanted to attack them!


    (ps: Don¡¯t ask why Zhishui is domineering, he has such a good relationship with Yongze, Yongze will definitely help Zhishui unlock the potential of domineering, it is impossible for everyone to write about the process of learning domineering)


    Shisui''s mind was running fast, and in the end he could only guess that Kirigakure''s problem might be more serious than he imagined, and maybe the high-level executives and Mizukage were at odds, which is why they encountered difficulties and this attack.


    One of the parties wanted to participate in the Five Kages talks, and one party did not want to oppose it. The opposing party went all the way to the dark in order to pull the other party into the water, so they sent people to assassinate them.


    The person who came must be Kirigakure, and Shisui knows it all without thinking. Among the five major countries, except for Kirigakure Village, everyone has confirmed to participate in the Five Kage Talks. Could it be that people from Xiaonin Village infiltrated Kirigakure Village to destroy the invitation?


    If this is the case, Zhishui can only say that this world is too magical.


    "Get up quickly, someone is attacking!" Zhishui shouted suddenly, reminding his team members.


    In his perception, the ninjas who came to attack are not weak. There are four ninjas with the strength of the top ninja level, and the rest are not weak Chunin. It can be said that they are an elite team.


    Maybe these people are not a threat to Zhishui, but to the members of Zhishui team, they are full of threats.


    They were in two rooms. When Zhishui roared, the team members who lived on his side were awakened instantly, got up quickly, and then looked at Zhishui suspiciously.


    Zhishui didn''t have time to explain too much to him, so he could only quickly say: "Be prepared to fight and evacuate, someone wants to kill us."


    After finishing speaking, Zhishui immediately jumped to the first floor.


    Shisui''s loud roar not only stunned his teammates, but also stunned those who just entered the hotel.


    When killing the two Kirigakure ninjas, they didn''t make any sound at all, and they also used Anbu''s special silent infiltration technique when they walked into the hotel.


    They are all like this, Konoha Ninja can still find them, which makes Kirigakure Anbu a little puzzled.


    Even if there are ninjas who can perceive ninjutsu, it shouldn¡¯t be true. There won¡¯t be ninjas who don¡¯t go to bed at two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night.


    But after all, they are Anbu who have killed countless people. Although they were surprised, they immediately put away their emotions that shouldn''t be there, and took out their weapons one after another, preparing to attack.


    Since there is no way to kill them quietly, let''s fight directly. They are a total of eighteen Anbu elites, and a mere Konoha mission will not be their opponent.


    Because all of this was planned by Obito, the hotel where Shisui and others are staying is also in a relatively remote high place, and no one will come over late at night, so they can take action with confidence.


    They don''t kill everyone, they kill most, and then let one or two wounded go back to report.


    In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you report the letter or not. As long as the members of the mission die in Wuyin Village, Konoha will definitely not let it go.


    However, for some people who fled back, Konoha can take action more logically, and the war will come faster, which is what Obito expected.


    Whoosh! !


    The sound of piercing through the air broke the tranquility of the night again, and the shuriken Kunai with a strange light pierced the air, shooting at Shisui from all directions.


    Facing the onslaught of shurikens and kunai, Shisui felt calm. For some reason, he was in a good mood now.


    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s easier to defeat these Anbu than Mizukage and Kirigakure high-level wrangling?


    Although Zhishui is not a person who is proud of his talents, Zhishui does not lack self-confidence to the current level of strength cultivation.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Great Fire Dragon Art!"


    Zhi Sailor moved quickly, and a large number of chakras in his body gathered together to quickly complete the change in the nature of the fire, and then was violently ejected.


    Hurrah! !


    Roar!


    Three lifelike fire dragons flew out carrying boundless flames, dispelling the darkness of the night, and dyed the hotel a fiery red color.


    The three fire dragons each rushed in one direction, perfectly devouring all the incoming kunai shurikens.


    It can be said that most of the Anbu of Wuyin Village present are experts in water escape. Although Zhishui''s powerful fire dragon technique seems quite extraordinary, they did not panic. They decided who to defend and who to defend in the silent communication. People continue to attack.


    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!" Fifteen Wuyin Anbu shot at the same time, five of them were in charge of a fire dragon, and jointly displayed the Water Array Wall.


    "Water Escape¡¤Mist Concealment Technique!" When other Anbu cast Water Escape to defend against Shishui''s fire dragon, the remaining three used the Fog Concealment Technique together, summoning an extremely thick mist that could not be seen.


    It happened that Zhishui''s team was also attracted by Zhishui''s roar and the battle downstairs, and Qi Qi arrived downstairs.


    But it was very unfortunate that they came here. As soon as they reached the bottom, before reaching the side of Zhishui, the extremely thick fog engulfed them, making them lose their vision.


    Fortunately, the vice-captain Liu Tianzhen is also an experienced Konoha Shinobi who has seen strong winds and waves. He immediately realized that this is the signature ninjutsu of Kirigakure Village. He quickly reminded the surrounding team members:


    "Don''t panic, this is the ninjutsu of Wuyin Village, just use the wind escape to disperse it."


    The only ninja in the team who knew how to use wind escape quickly cast the wind escape breakthrough he could perform the fastest.


    It''s a pity that this is not the usual Kirigakure technique used by Kirigakure, but a Kirigakure technique performed jointly by three Kirigakure Anbu.


    Konoha Chunin''s big breakthrough only made the fog in the area of ??more than three meters near them thinner, so that they would not be able to see their fingers.


    But no matter how far away it is, there is still thick smoke that cannot be pierced by the naked eye, and no trace of the enemy can be found at all.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not good at Fengdun practice." Seeing this, Konoha ninja, who performed Fengdun ninjutsu, immediately became bloody, his face and neck became rosy, and he apologized shyly.


    He felt as if he was being publicly executed. The deputy captain just said that he could use the wind escape to disperse it, but his wind escape only turned a little bit of fog nearby into waves.


    "Continue to use the wind escape, as long as there is an effect," Yanagida''s face remained unchanged. Although he was giving the order, his eyes did not look at the Konoha ninja, but cautiously stared at the thick fog that could not be seen with ordinary eyes. An attack that may come at any time.


    "Arms, thighs, abdomen, head... Guess which part will be injured first." Kirigakure Anbu''s hoarse voice reached the ears of all Konoha ninjas, trying to make Konoha ninjas panic .


    Accompanied by Kirigakure''s hoarse figure, there were shuriken and kunai''s piercing sounds, as well as footsteps that seemed to be everywhere in all directions.


    The footsteps were of course made by them deliberately, in order to further destroy Konoha Ninja''s psychological defense and make him fear.


    However, the white fog can block the sight of ordinary people, but it cannot block the sight of Sharingan.


    Shisui blinked his eyes, and the Sangouyu Sharingan instantly appeared, and the scarlet Sharingan stared at every ninja Kirigakure.


    ¡®One, two, three,¡­, eighteen. ¡¯ Zhishui observed the positions of all the attackers, silently thinking about defeating the attackers while protecting every teammate.


    Bang bang bang! !


    After the attacker took action, Shisui Chakra erupted in an instant, and at such a fast speed that Anbu Kirigakure could only see afterimages, and instantly knocked out the four nearby Anbu, smashing through the stone wall of the hotel, lying on the ground. Among the ruins.


    Shisui''s scarlet Sharingan swept across every Kirigakure Anbu, staring at them with horror.


    Looking at the scarlet Sharingan, Kirigakure Anbu felt as if they were in a boundless sea of ??blood, and their souls would be swallowed by blood.


    At first, I was thinking about how to release the water so that the Konoha ninjas would not see it and let them run away. Looking at it now, it is not certain who needs to run away in the end.


    "Deal with him first!" Kirigakure Anbu whispered to his companion next to him.


    But before they could make a move, the three-curved jade pattern in Shishui''s eyes spun rapidly, and the speaking Wuyin''s eyes became dull in an instant, and he fell down directly.


    The Kirigakure Anbe looked at each other quickly, and the tacit understanding of the mission together for many years allowed them to complete the information exchange in an instant.


    Boom! !


    Several Anbu used the instant body technique at the same time to disappear in place and rushed to Zhishui.


    "Don''t move, just stay where you are." Shisui issued an order to the Konoha team.


    Immediately afterwards, Zhishui gathered a large number of chakras on his feet, and the powerful force slammed into the air, setting off a powerful airflow that turned into a crescent slash and flew out.


    Boom!


    Two Anbu Kirigakures had no time to dodge, and the strong air current hit them, and instantly they turned into blood men and flew upside down. Scarlet blood was flowing from densely packed wounds all over their bodies, making them look very miserable.


    At the same time, this powerful airflow also dispersed the dense fog, revealing the shadow of the dark part of the fog.


    Shisui put his raised feet back on the ground. Although he is best at illusion and fire escape, he also trained the team leader of the fourth team, whether it is the six taijutsu or the ninjutsu with changing nature. He has a little understanding of the advanced six forms.


    At this time, several Kirigakure Anbu who rushed towards Shisui also successfully approached Shisui.


    Zhishui glanced at Anbu who was closest to him indifferently. That Anbu fell under the spell of illusion in an instant, and fell down with blank eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, Shisui showed superb physical skills. Even if two Kirigakures attacked him from different directions, Shisui easily resolved it, and then was beaten by Shisui to vomit blood.


    "So strong!" Yanagida, who saw the end from beginning to end, was really surprised by Shisui''s strength.


    Because Shisui has been working in Anbu and the training team, most people still have the impression that he is a rookie with good strength during the third Ninja World War.


    Only those who are familiar with Shisui know that the current Shisui is no longer a young genius ninja, but a real strong man who has grown up, and will not be inferior to those ninjas who are famous in the ninja world.


    "Captain is amazing." Even Yanagida, who is a veteran Jnin, was surprised by Shisui''s strength, and those Chunin were naturally even more shocked, and their nervous hearts eased because of the appearance of the attacker.


    Boom! !


    Just when Zhishui finished solving the dark part of the fog that rushed up, suddenly eight huge stone pillars suddenly rose from around Zhishui, trapping Zhishui in it.


    "Water Escape¡¤The Art of Great Waterfall!"


    "Thunder Escape ¡¤ Pseudo-Darkness!"


    Almost at the same time as the stone pillar was rising, the other three Kirigakure Anbu''s attacks were also released at the same time. Two of them released the water escape to summon a huge amount of water flow, and one used the powerful thunder escape to join the water escape to strengthen the power of the water escape.


    "Captain, be careful!" The Konoha ninjas not far away reminded Shisui, while releasing defensive ninjutsu such as earth flow wall to help Shisui resist the attack.


    The Kirigakure who rushed up before was just a feint attack, and this set of combined ninjutsu that has been deliberate for a long time is the real killing move.


    But compared to Kirigakure, who had been prepared for a long time, Konoha Ninja''s movements were too slow, even before the urgent seal was completed, the huge water ball with the electric arc had already hit the stone pillar, and the water with the current flowed along The gap poured into the stone pillar.


    "Captain!" Seeing this scene, the Konoha ninjas all had their eyes cracked, and their eyes were burning with anger. They were all ready to attack the Kirigakure ninja and avenge their captain.


    But what they didn''t expect was that they soon heard the voice of their captain again.


    "Your speed is too slow." Shishui quietly appeared behind a Kirigakure, and cleanly dealt with Kirigakure Anbu.


    "How is it possible!" Kirigakure Anbu and others were a little hard to accept, the combination attack that was so fast just now was actually dodged?


    The opponent is not the number one speed in the ninja world and the second speed in the ninja world, why is this so.


    But Shisui was not in the mood to explain to the enemy, and disappeared in place with another instant body technique, and in a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of a Kirigakure Anbe, and pierced the opponent''s heart with Kunai.


    With a plop, the Kirigakure ninja whose heart was pierced fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Shisui was still alive and immediately eliminated two Kirigakure Anbu again, Konoha Ninja''s aura rose sharply, and he also quickly eliminated one Anbu by relying on the siege. At this time, there were only five Kirigakure Anbu who could stand. .


    The offense and defense were reversed, and the Kirigakure Anbe became embarrassed at this time.


    "You are Kirigakure Anbe, why are you attacking us? Do you want to provoke a war between the two countries?" Liu Tianzhen threatened in a deep voice.


    These Kirigakure ninjas seem to be afraid that others will not know that they are Kirigakure, and neither the forehead nor the uniform are left, so they can be recognized at a glance as Kirigakure''s Anbe.


    Although looking at it from another angle, it might be someone trying to sow discord, but judging from the strength of the other party, it should be the real Anbu.


    These Kirigakure Anbu were all trained by the method of training dead men, so naturally it is impossible to leak information, so when Yanagida really questioned them, they were unmoved, but continued to look at Konoha Ninja with dangerous eyes, as if Think about **** more Konoha ninjas before you die.


    Being stared at by such eyes, Liu Tian was really annoyed, but he didn''t rush to make a move, but told Zhishui to try to stay alive and ask for information.


    Shisui nodded, indicating that there is no problem.


    Just as Shisui was about to deal with the remaining five Kirigakure Anbu in one go, a person he did not expect appeared.


    "What a bunch of trash, a group of Anbu can''t even deal with a team of messengers." A boy-faced green-haired man with a boyish figure came out with a strange iron rod in his hands.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 409： frightening reality

    Chapter 409 Frightened reality


    "What a bunch of trash, a group of Anbu can''t even deal with a team of envoys." Yakura walked into the hotel with an expressionless face while holding the iron bar, and said coldly.


    "Four...Fourth Mizukage!" Seeing the figure who looked like a boy slowly walking into the hotel with an iron rod, the Konoha ninjas said in shock as if they had seen a ghost.


    For ninjas, shadows are more respectable than daimyos. There may be ninjas who don¡¯t know daimyos from other countries, but most of them know what shadows from other big countries look like.


    Moreover, the fourth generation Mizukage can be regarded as a very distinctive kind among the shadows.


    The fourth Mizukage''s name is Goju Yakura. He has rare green hair, a baby face, and a figure like that of a teenager.


    If you don¡¯t know the specific situation, the first time you see the fourth generation, I¡¯m afraid you will regard him as a child who just graduated from ninja school.


    Not the fourth generation Mizukage of Wuyin Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    With such obvious features, the Konoha ninjas naturally recognized Yagura at once.


    "Mizukage-sama." Kirigakure Anbe bowed to Yakura while kneeling on the ground.


    This scene was seen by the Konoha ninjas, and the last trace of luck in their hearts disappeared. There was no other possibility. The green-haired boy in front of him was the legendary fourth generation Mizukage.


    Yagura''s arrival was something that no one expected, even Shisui was very surprised.


    He didn''t expect the night raid tonight to be so big, and even the fourth Mizukage came here in person.


    ¡®If this is the case, then the previous intentional difficulties were also deliberately arranged by the Fourth Mizukage.


    But in this case, why didn''t he just refuse our entry? Could it be that there is a disagreement with the top management and Mizukage? ¡¯ Zhishui felt that he seemed to have sorted everything out.


    Originally, Kirigakure''s mindless target was an order issued by the fourth Mizukage.


    This is normal, no one ordered, how dare those Chunin be so arrogant to Konoha Mission.


    Fourth Mizukage didn''t want to participate in the Five Kage talks, but the high-level executives didn''t seem to go crazy with the Fourth Mizukage and offended the four great ninja villages at once, which caused differences in opinions between the two sides.


    Under the pressure of Kirigakure¡¯s senior management, Yakura could only put them into Kirigakure Village.


    But the two sides still haven''t reached an agreement, and the fourth Mizukage keeps delaying the time if he doesn''t want to see them.


    Now, Shisui reckons that the Fourth Mizukage has suffered some serious illness again, and wants to anger Konoha by killing them, so that it is impossible for Konoha to invite Kirigakure to participate in the Five Kage talks, and even a war will break out between the two sides.


    ''What a madman. ¡¯ Zhishui¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he complained about the four generations of Shuiying in his heart.


    Undoubtedly, Shisui, who knows Nagasawa''s character well, knows that if they die in Kirigakure, then the truth doesn''t matter, and Nagasawa will definitely start a war for revenge.


    ¡®Who gave him courage? Even though Yun Yin was defeated so quickly, did he think that Wu Yin was several times stronger than Yun Yin? ¡¯ Zhishui was very puzzled.


    Although he guessed the approximate cause of the incident through speculation, he still didn''t understand it.


    Thinking that the fourth generation of Mizukage will not get any benefits by doing this, but will cause a commotion. Why do you want to do this?


    There is no deep hatred between Konoha and Kirigakure. If Konoha hates Kirigakure, Kirigakure took the initiative to invade Konoha in the third Ninja World War.


    But no matter how unreasonable this matter is, it has indeed happened. Kirigakure''s Anbe is standing in front of him, and the fourth Mizukage is standing in front of him.


    Fiction needs logic, but reality does not, because there are always people who will fall ill and make some illogical operations.


    Yakura turned to look at the Konoha ninjas, the terrifying aura on his body rushed towards the Konoha ninjas with his cold eyes.


    Can''t compete, completely unable to compete!


    At this time, all Konoha ninjas except Shisui had only this idea in their minds.


    When they met Yagura''s indifferent and ruthless gaze, they seemed to be hit by some kind of secretary who could immobilize them, and their bodies could not move.


    But they know that this is not a secret technique, but because the strength gap between the two sides is too large, so the opponent can crush them just by their momentum.


    Although the image looks like a young boy, but this is not a boy after all, but a shadow of the ninja world.


    As a senior Jnin, Yanagida may not be overwhelmed and lose the ability to resist directly like those Chunin, but he has rich experience and knows that his own strength cannot compete with Kage.


    But Liu Tian is not in despair, because there is still hope, and the strength Shishui just showed is also very strong.


    If they fight with their lives, maybe the strongest Zhishui can escape.


    That''s right, his idea at the moment is to sacrifice himself and others to let Shisui escape back to Konoha, instead of fighting against the fourth generation of Mizukage together with Shisui.


    Even if a person is a genius, it is impossible to have the strength to compete with the five great ninja village shadows at the age of sixteen, Yanagida really thinks so.


    So I tried my best to let the strongest Zhishui escape, instead of staying and fighting to the death together.


    But at this moment, Shisui walked in front of Konoha Ninja with the momentum and cold gaze of the fourth Mizukage.


    "Mizukage Fourth, do you want war?" Shisui''s blood-red Sangodama Sharingan quickly spun and stared at Yakura.


    "That''s right, what do you think you can do, stop the war? Save your companions? You can''t do any of them." Yagura''s cute baby face spat out vicious words.


    "Not everyone will go crazy with you." Zhishui said tentatively, wanting to confirm his thoughts.


    "Hehe." But Yagura, who was controlled by Obito, seemed to have no intention of explaining to the enemy, and sneered twice before taking a fighting stance.


    "Stand back." Seeing that Yakura didn''t reply, but was about to make a move, Shisui asked the Konoha ninjas to back off to avoid being affected by their battle.


    "Shisui, don''t be brave. The opponent is the fourth Mizukage of Wuyin Village. You are not an opponent. I will try my best to stop him in the next battle. You take the opportunity to escape and return to Konoha to report the information here." Liu Tian Really whispered in Shisui''s ear.


    "Please trust me." Zhishui turned his head and looked at Liu Tianzhen seriously.


    If Yakura was carrying a large number of Kirigakure ninja troops, he might have no choice but to retreat completely.


    However, if there is only Yagura and a few Anbu, Shisui feels that he can handle it.


    After all, his kaleidoscope ability is called "the strongest illusion" by Yongze, and he is basically invincible in singles.


    However, due to the exaggerated cooling time, and the effect is not humane, Zhishui will not use other gods until the last moment.


    Looking at Shishui''s firm eyes, Liu Tianzhen was a little shaken in his heart. Although he didn''t think the sixteen-year-old boy in front of him had the strength to defeat Ying, but Shishui''s firm eyes made him a little shaken.


    He suddenly remembered his past self. After a lot of hard training, he wanted to prove himself in front of adults, and his eyes were so confident at that time.


    "but¡­"


    boom!


    Before Yanagida could say anything more, Yagura''s iron rod suddenly struck. Fortunately, Shisui kept staring at Yagura, pushed Yanagida away with one hand, and Shisui disappeared in place in an instant.


    Boom!


    The moment the iron rod touched the ground, a strong impact erupted, the wooden floor instantly shattered, and countless pieces of wood flew everywhere.


    "You guys deal with Kirigakure Anbe, Mizukage will leave it to me." Shisui didn''t wait for Yanagida Ma''s answer, drew out the short knife behind his back and rushed towards Yagura.


    when! when! when!


    The iron rods and short knives kept colliding, and sparks shone in the air.


    The two moved extremely fast, and their figures kept flickering, and their positions were completely different in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at this scene, Liu Tianzhen felt a little relieved. He couldn''t keep up with the movements of the two of them, but he knew that Zhishui was not at a disadvantage.


    ¡®Perhaps, there is really a genius who can fight against Ying at the age of sixteen. ¡¯ Yanagida thought sincerely, and then put most of his attention on Kirigakure Anbe.


    Although there are nine Konoha ninjas on their side, and Kirigakure Anbe only has five, they still can''t be careless.


    "Fire Escape¡¤The Art of Fire Dragon!" After a continuous duel, Zhishui jumped back to open the distance, and then quickly used Fire Escape.


    Hurrah!


    The huge orange-red fire dragon was spit out by Zhishui. This time, the Haohuolong was different from the one used before. This time, there were not three Haohuolongs but one, but the size was twice that of any previous dragon.


    The ferocious-looking fire dragon carrying monstrous flames rushed towards Yagura.


    Yakura''s short figure is so small in front of the fire dragon, like a praying mantis in front of a carriage.


    boom!


    The next moment, the fire dragon exploded in an instant, and was directly knocked off by Yagura holding an iron rod.


    Yakura swung the iron rod, a large amount of chakra erupted, and a water dragon appeared instantly, swooping towards Shisui.


    Zhishui''s expression remained unchanged, and he used the Fire Dragon Technique again, spitting out an orange-red fire dragon.


    ZiZiZi!


    When the fire dragon touched the water dragon, a large amount of water was evaporated by the flames, and the white water vapor turned into a dense fog to cover the bodies of the two.


    Only the non-stop sound of body collisions and weapon collisions told people that the battle was not over.


    The more Shisui fights Yakura, the more strange he feels.


    Yakura''s strength is different from what he imagined, not stronger than he expected, but much weaker than expected.


    Although Yakura''s physical skills are very good, and the water escape is not weak, but this is too common for a shadow.


    I don''t know why, but Shisui felt that there was something wrong with Yakura, and he didn''t seem to do his best, and many methods were useless.


    But it shouldn''t be, Yagura wants to kill them, why keep his hand.


    Moreover, during the fight, Shisui also felt that Yakura was very serious, so serious, why didn''t he use his full strength?


    Shisui still remembers that the fourth Mizukage seems to be from Jinchuriki, but from the beginning of the battle until now, Shisui has never seen the fourth Mizukage use anything related to tailed beasts, not even the basic tailed beast chakra .


    Shisui feels that the fourth generation of Mizukage is very twisted at the moment.


    If you insist on describing Zhishui, it looks like a puppet being manipulated, which is very unnatural.


    Thinking of Zhishui''s narrowed eyes, a terrifying conjecture arose in his mind.


    The fourth generation of Mizukage was manipulated by illusion!


    This is a very bold conjecture, but Zhishui at the moment is 80% sure that this conjecture is the truth.


    Suddenly promulgated tyranny, aimed at the Blood Successor Genkai family, and mutilated the Blood Successor Genkai ninjas. Even if they might face the attacks of the four major powers, they did not want to participate in the Five Kage Talks, and needed to trigger a war between Konoha and Kirigakure.


    All of this, if it is based on the fact that the fourth generation of Mizukage is manipulated by people using illusion, then the unreasonable becomes reasonable.


    Because it''s not that the fourth generation of Mizukage is seriously ill, but someone wants to harm Wuyin Village!


    As for why other people didn''t think of being manipulated by illusion, this involves a question of strength.


    Ying is a figure standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world, how could he be manipulated by illusion, everyone basically thinks so subconsciously, including Shisui before awakening other gods.


    On this basis, everyone will feel that the fourth generation of Mizukage has become a little radical at most.


    After all, Obito did not issue an order for Kirigakure Ninja to commit suicide on the spot, but instead harmed the interests of one party to the other.


    But after awakening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan and possessing the pupil art of Bietenshin, Shisui felt that these abnormalities of the fourth generation of Mizukage were probably controlled by illusion.


    "Let me take a look." In Zhishui''s eyes, the three hook jades spun wildly and merged together, finally changing into a dart pattern.


    After turning on the kaleidoscope Sharingan, Zhishui''s perception instantly improved to another level.


    He focused his pupils on the Fourth Mizukage, and through his appearance, he saw its chaotic aura.


    ''Sure enough! ¡¯ Even though he was prepared, Zhishui was shocked after verifying it with his own eyes.


    This is the shadow of Wu Dacun, who was controlled by illusion and did so many absurd things.


    Shisui feels that if this news gets out, it will definitely shock the ninja world.


    And the person who controls the water shadow will also have a great reputation, and may be worshiped by some people who are afraid of chaos.


    Although Shisui didn''t understand that Shisui suddenly stopped moving, Yagura would not let this good guy go, and took the opportunity to rush up.


    "It''s hard to create, but it''s easy to destroy." Shisui Kaleidoscope Sharingan spins rapidly, and Yakura, who is rushing over, stops instantly.


    There are many ways to dispel illusions, and low-level illusions can be broken by physical contact with the outside world.


    But the exquisite high-level illusion involves the deeper aspects of Chakra. It is impossible to wake up the sleeper through the method, which is either equally exquisite or very violent.


    But Zhishui''s method is very violent. He uses the illusion of kaleidoscope to attack the fourth generation of Mizukage, because there is illusion in his body, the two illusions cannot coexist, there will be conflicts, and finally the illusion is resolved.


    "Damn..."


    Yakura was stunned for a while after being hit by Shisui''s illusion, then showed a confused look, then suddenly became very angry, and finally fell down suddenly when he seemed to be yelling at him.


    Papa.


    The sound of applause came from outside the hotel shrouded in darkness.


    A man covered in a black robe and a mask walked in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 410： The End With Soil (6k)

    Chapter 410 The end of the soil (6k)


    Clap!


    The crisp applause was extremely loud in the hotel where Yakura suddenly fell down and fell into an eerie silence.


    At this time, the inn has become dilapidated due to the battle of the ninjas. The walls were smashed by the flying ninjas, and the wooden floor was shattered due to the attack beyond what it could bear.


    From those damaged places, you can see the boundless darkness outside. Because the thick clouds cover the moonlight, and there are no street lights, the visibility is very low.


    But ninjas have always had good eyesight, so they all saw a masked man wearing black clothes that could blend in with the night while applauding, walking unhurriedly towards the hotel.


    The man in black robe didn''t deliberately hide his figure and pace, he just walked into the hotel in a swaggering way.


    Zhishui Kaleidoscope shook violently, and an uncontrollable look of shock...and anger appeared on his face.


    "Mask man!" Zhishui exhaled heavily, and the blood-red kaleidoscope stared at the black robe mask man who suddenly appeared.


    This black-robed masked man who is suspected to have controlled the four generations of Mizukage is the mysterious masked man who attacked Konoha when Kushina was giving birth!


    Although the mask of this masked man is slightly different from the previous one, Shisui will never forget his figure and the blood-red kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    If the masked man succeeded at that time, Kushina died, and Kyuubi, who was wearing the sharingan pattern, wrecked the village and killed the people in Konoha, just thinking about it, Shisui would feel terrible.


    The mysterious person with Sharingan attacked Konoha at the critical moment of Inchuriki''s delivery, causing heavy damage to the village. Uchiha really couldn''t wash it off even if he jumped into the sea. The relationship between the two parties will inevitably deteriorate to an irreparable point .


    If Konoha is severely injured, then the subdued ninja world will become undercurrents again, and the war will break out again, although it will not be on the scale of a ninja war.


    Not to mention those consequences, just the number of people who died in the Nine-Tails Rebellion would be a huge tragedy, and a large number of people would lose their happy families as a result.


    How could Zhishui forget the masked man who almost caused such a serious incident.


    "I didn''t expect that in this era, there are also talented juniors who have opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan."


    Obito''s hoarse and deep voice sounded.


    "Cooperate with me. I know all the secrets of Uchiha. As long as you cooperate with me, you will get everything, wealth, fame, fortune and even strength. You who have opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan should also be aware of some things, such as unrecoverable Pupil power."


    Obito tried to seduce Shisui.


    But Zhishui''s expression didn''t change much, even the previous surprise was put away, only a little anger remained.


    "Shishui, what''s going on, do you know that masked man?" Liu Tianzhen asked with some doubts.


    He is a bit out of his mind now, the form on the field changes too fast.


    Originally, the fourth Mizukage and Zhishui, who he was going to hold back with his life, suddenly fell down after hitting each other.


    Before he was happy for a second, a mysterious masked man in black robe appeared in the darkness.


    Moreover, the black-robed masked figure actually has the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, and solicited Shisui.


    This series of events made this experienced Jonin a little confused, feeling very inexplicable.


    The shadows of the five villages fell as soon as they said it, and suddenly a mysterious man in a black robe and mask popped out.


    Because Obito released Kyuubi and slipped nearby to watch the battle, apart from Shisui and others who fought with Obito, as well as high-ranking Konoha, ordinary ninjas basically don¡¯t know that the culprit of the Kyuubi chaos is black robe mask man.


    "Hehe, I am Madara Uchiha, did you expect Konoha to forget me so quickly?" Obito sneered.


    "Uchiha Madara?" Yanagida was stunned, feeling that the Sanguan had been greatly impacted. Wasn''t Uchiha Madara beaten to death by the first Hokage Senjujuma in the Valley of the End decades ago?


    No, even if he hadn''t been beaten to death in the Valley of the End, he should have died of old age by now.


    What is this, the dead Renin suddenly rose up and attacked me?


    "Senior Yanagida, don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense, he is not Uchiha Madara, he is just a thief who doesn''t know how to steal Uchiha''s power." Shisui said.


    When the masked man released Kyuubi, he once had a confrontation with Uchiha Fuyue. At that time, the masked man claimed to be Uchiha Madara, but Fuyue insisted that the masked man was talking nonsense, and Madara died long ago.


    Just kidding, even if the masked man is really Uchiha Madara, it is impossible to admit that this is not taking the initiative to take the blame.


    So the masked man is definitely a thief who stole the power of Uchiha, not a ninja of the Uchiha clan.


    "Hehe." Obito sneered, until now, the identity of the member of the Uchiha clan has been thrown away by him without knowing where, so he didn''t care about Shisui''s words at all.


    "Since you can open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, you should have experienced some difficult things, then you should have some understanding, this world is cursed, and it is impossible to get happiness in this world.


    Cooperate with me, I have a way to save the world, and a way to make everyone happy. "


    Realizing that wealth, fame, fortune and strength cannot impress Shisui, Obito stopped talking about wealth and the like, but talked about ideals.


    He knows Uchiha very well, and most of the Uchiha clan are idealists.


    "It''s really underestimated, and you still have the idea of ????wooing me." The dart pattern in the Zhishui kaleidoscope began to spin rapidly.


    He is a mild-mannered person, and everyone he knows says he has a good temper.


    However, when a person with a good temper gets angry, it is very scary.


    ¡®Illusion is very strong, and it can also make the body virtual. It is suspected that the body is transferred to another space, which can avoid all attacks, but the body will become solid when attacked, and it cannot be switched back to virtual immediately...¡¯


    Zhishui silently recalled the information about the masked man.


    ¡®If that¡¯s all you can do, be prepared to fail. ¡¯ Zhishui¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    Ability itself has no difference between wrong and right. As long as the user uses it correctly, then the seemingly dangerous ability can also protect the companion.


    Invading the brain and rewriting thinking sounds like the ability used by evil villains, but it is the ability possessed by his kaleidoscope.


    Now, he is going to use other gods to protect his team members, and at the same time arrest the guy who destroyed Konoha.


    The effect of other gods is very powerful, and the process of it invading the brain and changing thinking is silent. All it takes is a look.


    If Shisui gave the masked man the other gods who guard Konoha, no matter how much the masked man hated Konoha before and needed to destroy Konoha, he would become a guardian of Konoha, and protecting Konoha would become his first priority .


    And the masked man will not feel strange about it, but will take it for granted. Although he has done a lot of things to destroy Konoha before, he is now a Konoha guard.


    This is the power known as the strongest illusion spell, which can turn people who the caster sees into puppets!


    As long as the masked man dares to remove the blur effect and attack him, then at this moment, the masked man has already failed.


    "Hehe, junior, you are still too naive." Obito said with a sneer.


    Kaleidoscope Sharingan''s ability is weird, and it is very easy to suffer when you don''t know the opponent''s ability.


    When Kyuubi Night attacked Konoha before, his ability was exposed a little, but he didn''t know anything about Shisui''s ability. In this case, of course, he would not act rashly.


    Zhishui knew that his ability was so strong, but he faced him so calmly and confidently.


    Obito speculates that Shisui may have found a way to break his divine power.


    Although the probability of this idea is very small, Obito dare not be careless.


    Didn''t dare, since he dared to come out directly, he didn''t think that if he could let go of his arrogance for a while, Zhishui would put Konoha in good condition and not wait to join him.


    His arrangements are many.


    In the monocular state, his blur can only last for five minutes at most, and he can only be forced to exit the blur state after five minutes.


    So, just to be on the safe side, if his arrangement does not put Shisui in danger within four minutes, then Obito will leave directly, leave Wuyin Village, and leave the country of water.


    Things have developed to this point, Obito has obtained what he needs, the members of the Akatsuki organization, the sense of satisfaction gained from revenge on Wuyin Village.


    Letting Konoha and Kirigakure have a war is just some extra sweets. It¡¯s best if it happens, even if it fails in the end, it doesn¡¯t matter. This is the reason why he came out.


    Whether he succeeded in persuading Shisui to join his camp, or he killed Shisui to obtain a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan, these two benefits brought him more than the war between Konoha and Kirigakure.


    What''s more, the war may not break out. If he wins, everyone will die here in the end, whether it is Konoha''s mission or the fourth Mizukage.


    Obito¡¯s prepared spells were suddenly activated, and the five Kirigakure Anbu who were protecting the fourth Mizukage¡¯s eyes lost their highlights and the colors of the living, and fell to the ground one after another.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a violent explosion sound, and violent flames burst out from the five Kirigakure ninjas, and a strong explosion swept across this remote hotel.


    Boom!


    The troubled hotel finally collapsed in this violent explosion, and a large amount of dust turned into thick fog to cover everything.


    "Is that really the plan?" Zhishui frowned as he looked at the ruins.


    When the explosion just happened, several Konoha ninjas were at the center of the explosion.


    Among the two choices of staring at the masked man and saving his teammates, Zhishui chooses to save his teammates.


    And the final result was as he expected, taking advantage of the chaos caused by the hotel collapse caused by the explosion, the masked man left with the fourth Mizukage.


    However, to Zhishui''s surprise, after he fully released his domineering aura, he actually sensed the aura of the masked man, and he didn''t go too far.


    Immediately afterwards, something even more unexpected happened to Zhishui.


    "If you want to stop everything, come and try to defeat me." A hoarse and deep voice came from a distance, it was the voice of the masked man.


    "Senior Liutian, my shadow clone will take you out of here, you leave Wuyin Village first." Zhishui quickly separated a shadow clone and ran towards the direction where the masked man left.


    He knew that since the masked man dared to be so arrogant, there might be something to rely on, and there might be some conspiracy against him, but this opportunity to catch the masked man is too rare, and if the fourth generation of Mizukage is saved, the five-kage meeting can be carried out more smoothly .


    What''s more, Obito has something to rely on, and he is not without cards.


    Before he came, Yong Ze gave him five psychic steel talismans whose power had reached the limit, plus other gods Susanoo and Mu Dun, he was able to deal with any situation.


    The two sides chased after each other for a while, and finally reached a deep mountain, and Shisui realized that Obito had not moved on.


    Obito stood in front of a big tree, and next to him was the unconscious Mizukage Four.


    Shisui stepped forward and tried to use an illusion on Obito.


    Nothing happened as expected, and Obito has already entered a virtual state at this time.


    "Perhaps the previous battle made you think that Mizukage Mizukage''s strength was mediocre, but in fact it was because using the power of the tailed beast would interfere with the illusion, and then you can see the true strength of Jinchuriki." Obito sneered.


    It was a surprise that he and Nagato defeated the fourth Mizukage so easily that day.


    Next, he will detonate the body arrangement of the fourth generation of Mizukage, and directly control the tail beast in his body.


    It is actually very difficult to directly control the tailed beast by crossing Jinchuriki. The night of the Kyuubi was successful because Kushina was at the weakest period of the seal, and coupled with the backhand left by Madara.


    Because the three tails are not as strong as the nine tails, Madara''s back hand is enough to directly control the three tails. So far, he has consumed seven or eighty eight of the back hands left by Madara.


    "Tail beast? Then you just go ahead and give it a try." Zhishui smiled, tail beast? Susano understands about it, and Mu Dun understands it.


    boom!


    During the conversation between the two, there was a sudden burst of powerful aura, and an unusually powerful chakra appeared continuously, and the impact caused the surrounding trees to rattle.


    Yakura, who was originally unconscious, stood up, with dark red chakras constantly emerging from his body, and soon the dark red chakra completely wrapped Yakura''s body, and three tails composed of dark red chakras appeared at the same time.


    "This is the Tailed Beast Chakra..." Shisui shifted his gaze to Yakura.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen a tailed beast before, but it''s the first time he faces Jinjuriki alone.


    The dark red tailed beast chakra does not need to be sensed, it is not easy to find it just by looking at it with the naked eye.


    Roar! !


    At this time, Yakura was completely invisible because of too many tailed beast chakras on his body. Cang is a human being, rather a ferocious beast.


    Boom!


    The chakra erupted, and Yagura''s vigorous limbs erupted at an astonishing speed, leaving a small hole in place and then quickly flew towards Shishui.


    But Shisui, who has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, saw through all of Yagura''s actions at a glance, and left with the instant movement of Yagura.


    "Susano!" Shisui''s kaleidoscope spun rapidly, powerful chakra gushed out from his body, powerful pupil power exploded, and a tall green warrior figure enveloped Shisui.


    After two years of hard work, Susano Shisui has made great progress, and is no longer the skeleton she used to be.


    Although the samurai has only half of his body, his body is not as if he had only a skeleton at first, but is covered with meridians and flesh and blood, and his height has reached more than 20 meters.


    Looking at the tall and burly green figure, a trace of fear flashed in Obito''s eyes.


    He thinks he knows what this power is. Susano is a powerful ability that almost every kaleidoscope has, and it is even called "the power of God".


    Obito is also eager to get this powerful power, but unfortunately, he only has one eye that is a kaleidoscope, so he can''t open Susanoo.


    Bang bang bang! !


    Susanou''s sudden appearance was unexpected by Sanwei. Shisui''s tail was grabbed by Shisui, and Shisui slammed it to the ground again and again, smashing the ground into big holes one after another.


    If it wasn''t because it was in the deep mountains, it should have attracted the attention of a lot of people.


    Being treated so inhumanly, Sanwei fell into a frenzy, and the chakra in his body erupted like money.


    In an instant, a terrifying monster descended.


    Boom! !


    A giant gray tortoise with thorns all over its body and three strange tails appeared.


    The giant tortoise just let out a roar, and the powerful impact blown away the big trees around it. Its huge body was twice as big as Shisui''s Susanoo.


    "Is it completely turned into a tailed beast? It''s really far worse than the nine tails." Shishui shook his head. He had seen the nine tails in the tailed beast state, which was much stronger than the three tails.


    Shisui Chakra erupted again, and a spiral sword appeared in Susano''s empty right hand.


    The giant tortoise roared and opened its huge mouth. The powerful Chakra gathered in front of the mouth, forming a small black-purple ball.


    Three tails are ready to use the most powerful attack of the tail beast, that is, the tail beast jade. The power of the tail beast jade is very terrifying, and it can easily destroy a mountain.


    However, something happened that Obito didn''t expect. Suddenly, the Shisui within Susanoo quickly formed a seal, and three giant trees suddenly grew around Mitsuo. The giant trees grew rapidly, and soon became like Sano. They were the same height, three big trees tied Sanwei''s head together, and then slammed it to the ground.


    Boom! !


    The unfinished Tailed Beast Jade exploded directly, and the aftermath of the explosion destroyed a large area of ??trees. The mountain where the two were located was also violent, producing a large amount of rubble.


    Three-tailed, thick-skinned and thick-skinned, there was nothing serious about it. He shook his head and got ready, but he was held down by the big trees that grew out one after another.


    "How could he be able to escape." This ability to bring soil is really dumbfounded.


    It is normal for Uchiha to have a kaleidoscope, and the genius who opens the kaleidoscope has always been there since ancient times.


    But why Shisui, the Uchiha, can do Mudun, and Obito can do Mudun because the body has been transformed, and there are interstitial cells. It is impossible for Shisui to also transform the interstitial cells, right? Konoha has this technology?


    Obito was startled and frightened at this time, the one who was shocked that Shisui would escape, and the one who was afraid that Konoha seemed to be a little more dangerous than he imagined.


    At this time, Obito came up with the idea of ??yo-yo.


    Susano and Kamukun hit a Sanwei, no matter how you look at it, the Sanwei has no chance of winning.


    But after thinking about the power that a pair of brand new kaleidoscopes can provide, Obito is a little bit unwilling.


    ¡®Only take one shot, if you don¡¯t succeed, just leave. ¡¯ Obito said inwardly.


    He also has a three-god jade, which can cast Izanagi even in danger.


    Obito didn''t think that Shisui could kill him instantly with just one shot, and he was still very confident in his own strength.


    Obito didn''t make a move right away, he quietly watched the battle between the green giant and the gray giant tortoise, and waited for the two sides to reach the most intense moment before making a fatal blow.


    During this period, Obito saw a new method of Shisui, and took out a spell, which actually inflicted heavy damage on Mitsuo, and the turtle''s shell was broken.


    Sanwei was completely enraged, opened his mouth wide, and condensed the Tailed Beast Jade again, while Zhishui took out another psychic steel talisman, and a dangerous golden light burst out from the psychic steel talisman.


    Obito knew that the time had come, so he quietly came behind Shisui, and then slowly gave birth to his hand.


    However, what he didn''t know was that although Shisui was fighting Sanwei, the knowledge-colored domineering has been firmly locked on to Obito.


    After Obito appeared behind him, Shisui exploded more chakra on purpose, looking like he was desperately fighting with Sanwei, and then secretly prepared for the other gods, as long as Obito dared to make a move, he would immediately use other chakra on the materialized Obito God.


    The tailed beast''s pitch-black tailed beast jade launched towards Zhishui, and the psychic steel talisman held by Zhishui also burst out with great power, and a crescent moon slash with a pale golden flame slammed out.


    The black-tailed beast jade and the golden flame slash collided together, and the huge explosion white light turned the night into day, and the powerful impact rushed towards the surroundings, and the mud and stones flew out together, Shisui also used Susano''s arm to block the impact.


    ''This is the time! ¡¯ A gleam flashed in Obito¡¯s eyes, and he stretched out his hand towards Shisui¡¯s heart, ready to use cuttings to bring Shisui to fruit.


    The water-stopping kaleidoscope is also spinning rapidly, and other gods can release it at any time.


    But at the moment when Obito shot, his hand was suddenly grabbed by a hand protruding from behind, and then he felt a painful darkness descending in front of him, and an unprecedented sense of emptiness hit him.


    "Captain Yongze." Zhishui looked at the figure that suddenly appeared in surprise, and said in surprise after removing the other gods who were always ready.


    At the moment when he was about to cast Bie Tianshen, Yongze suddenly appeared, grabbed the masked man''s hand, and buckled the masked man''s kaleidoscope Sharingan. There was no unnecessary movement in the whole step.


    "You won''t be able to escape now." Nagasawa put the Kamui Sharingan into the bottle prepared in advance, glanced at Obito, and then smiled at Shisui.


    "Captain Yongze, why are you..." Shisui was puzzled a lot, why Yongze suddenly appeared here, shouldn''t Konoha hold the last part of the Chunin Exam.


    Yongze casually knocked Sanwei out of control, and then carried Obito who seemed to have lost his mind to Shisui, ready to explain to Shisui.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 411： Education (physics) with soil

    Chapter 411 Education (Physics) Obito


    "If you want to ask anything, just ask, I will tell you everything I can tell you." Yongze pressed Obito to the ground, and then sat directly on the ground and said.


    Zhishui sat opposite Yongze, hesitation flashed across his face, but he quickly returned to normal and asked:


    "Why did you appear here, shouldn''t you be hosting the Chunin exam at Konoha at this time?


    Could it be that you have already guessed that the masked man is in the land of water, so he has been secretly protecting us? "


    At first, Zhishui felt that there might be some core secrets involved, so he didn''t want to ask, but thinking that Yongze had asked him to ask, it must be no problem, so Zhiguo asked directly.


    Yongze nodded, and slowly said: "That''s right, yesterday was just the quarter-finals and semi-finals of the Chunin Exam, and today is the semi-final, and under normal circumstances I should hold the Chunin Exam in Konoha.


    However, I have already arranged for the exam. With me or without me, it is just the difference between one more audience and one less audience.


    Then, for some reason that I can¡¯t say directly, I knew that the masked man might be in the Land of Water, so I arrived in the Land of Water on the third day after you set off.


    Do you still remember the psychic steel talisman I gave you? "


    "Of course I remember, the power is very powerful, it is the scariest spell I have ever seen." Zhishui said after recalling the huge power of his very psychic steel talisman.


    It''s hard to forget, the power is too exaggerated.


    "I left something on it, as long as you use it, I can sense it, so I can appear in such a timely manner."


    Yongze explained, of course he didn''t follow Shishui and the others all the time, that would be too boring, what''s the point of following ten big men.


    Because he had never been to the Land of Water before, Yongze had been investigating the dessert market (eating) in the Land of Water before Shisui used the psychic steel talisman.


    "I see." Zhishui showed a thoughtful expression.


    No wonder Yongze specially gave him such a powerful psychic steel talisman when he was only on an envoy to the Land of Water.


    At first, I thought it was just that Yongze was worried that they would encounter an accident, but it turned out that there was such a magical effect.


    I''m afraid Nagasawa''s purpose in sending them to the Land of Water was not just to invite Mizukage to participate in the Five Kage talks, the masked man is also one of the purposes.


    "How could you know that I''m in the land of water." Obito, who woke up from the grief of losing Kaleidoscope Sharingan and being knocked down by one trick, couldn''t help asking.


    Only two people may know about his information in the Land of Water, one is Nagato and the other is Konan, but they cannot tell Yongze the news.


    And even Nagato and Konan at most only know that he has been to the country of water, and it is impossible to know his plan here.


    "How do I know? Of course it''s because I know, you''re still young to play with seniors." Of course Yongze couldn''t say that he knew the future, so he said casually, and then punched Obito in the head.


    boom!


    Obito''s head came into close contact with the ground, making a small hole.


    "Captain Yongze, can you hand over the masked man to me for interrogation? I want to know where this guy got the kaleidoscope Sharingan." Shisui asked.


    For this masked man who once attacked Konoha, and this time controlled four generations of Mizukage to set off a **** mist in Wukage Village, and wanted to organize Kirigakure to participate in the Five Kage Talks, which triggered the war between Konoha and Kirigakure, Shisui has a good opinion nor.


    Shisui just wants to know what the masked man is, whether it is the real Uchiha Madara, his heir, or a thief who stole the power of the kaleidoscope from nowhere.


    However, no matter which one, because of what he has done, Shisui will never admit that he is a member of the current Uchiha clan.


    "There is no need to interrogate. This guy is a member of your Uchiha clan. He is the Uchiha Obito who was ''sacrificed'' in the Third Ninja World War." Nagasawa directly told the truth.


    He and Shishui are the only two people here. The fourth Mizukage is already so dizzy that he can''t be dizzy anymore. I hope he won''t be unable to wake up.


    As for Heijue, Yongze believes that the old Yinbi can run as far as he can immediately after seeing himself appearing.


    Heijue is very realistic, not to mention that Obito even got the kaleidoscope Sharingan locked, even if the kaleidoscope Sharingan is still there, Heijue will just yo-yo when he sees Yongze.


    After all, Heijue himself is the core of resurrecting Kaguya, except him, no one''s goal is to resurrect a thousand-year-old woman, all of which is world peace.


    So, in case of danger, Hei Jue must give priority to saving his own life. If other people die, he can be trained again, and he can still fool around. If he dies, everything will be over.


    "Obito Uchiha..." Shisui looked at the masked man who was pressed to the ground by Nagasawa with a look of astonishment.


    Ninjas all live together. You can¡¯t say that everyone knows each other, but people of similar age will know a little bit.


    Although Obito is not a genius, he is even called the tail of the crane, but because his personality is quite different from that of ordinary Uchiha, Shisui has a slight impression of Obito.


    However, in his impression, Obito is a kind person who always helps the old lady cross the road when walking on the road.


    Even if he dies, he will be recorded on the Memorial Tablet as a war hero.


    Such a senior, even if he is only a Chunin, Shisui will respect him and worship him.


    The masked man in front of him can almost be said to be daring enough to do all kinds of evil. He attacked Konoha and almost killed the wife of the Fourth Hokage, Nine-Tailed Jinchuriki Kushina, and almost caused Nine-Tails to wreak havoc on Konoha.


    Also controlled the fourth generation of Mizukage, set off a blood mist policy in Kirigakure Village, made the people of Kirigakure village miserable, tried to prevent the Five Kage talks, and triggered a war between Konoha and Kirigakure.


    With such actions, it is no exaggeration to say that the masked man is a super villain.


    It is hard for Zhishui to accept that a good war hero who would help an old woman cross the road has become such a super villain.


    "Captain Nagasawa, is there some misunderstanding here? How could he be Obito Uchiha." Shisui still held a glimmer of hope.


    But Zhishui knew that this might be very small. Yongze liked to joke, but he would not make a joke about a dead hero.


    "Hehe, Uchiha Obito? What are you thinking, has Konoha forgotten the name Uchiha Madara now?"


    Although Obito was very surprised and surprised why Yongze knew his identity, but for some reason, he quickly denied it, even though he might die soon.


    Maybe I don¡¯t want to tarnish my former name before I die? Or maybe he was afraid that what he did would spread to Minato and Kakashi? Or because he didn''t complete the plan, so he was ashamed to see the dead Lin?


    Obito didn''t know, but he really didn''t want to reveal his name.


    Let him die as Uchiha Madara, as an ambitious man.


    "If Uchiha Madara only had your level, he would not be able to create Konoha with Hashirama." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    Shisui didn''t speak, obviously, Yongze''s words were more convincing than Obito''s words.


    No matter how strong Nagasawa is, Uchiha Madara was once one of the strongest duo in the era where the strong can emerge in succession. It is impossible for such an instant kill.


    "Believe it or not, if you want to kill me, kill me. If I escape, I will definitely attack Konoha more violently." Obito threatened Nagasawa instead.


    Yongze raised his eyebrows, boy, you are so brave, you dare to attack Konoha in front of him.


    boom!


    This time it''s not just the head, Yongze directly grabbed Obito and hit the ground fiercely, making Obito''s whole body come into close contact with the ground.


    But this time it can be seen that it is not as light as last time, a big hole was directly smashed, Obito''s whole body began to bleed, and the whole person was extremely miserable.


    Zhishui hesitated to speak, and wanted Yongze to be more lenient. He hadn''t asked about information, and if he wanted to kill him, he would wait until he finished asking.


    But after seeing the green light appearing on Yongze''s hand, Shisui closed his mouth.


    Regarding the fact that Yongze''s medical ninjutsu is very powerful, people who have been trained by Yongze should have a relatively profound influence, and Yongze seems to be a consultant of the medical department, and it is said that he has a very good relationship with Master Tsunade.


    Nagaze cured Obito with palm fairy technique to prevent sudden death, and then said:


    "Although your provocative method is very clumsy, you still can''t help but want to beat you up. How dare you say such things in front of me. You are really brave."


    "Hehe, kill me if you have the ability." Obito was still stubborn, and continued to provoke Yongze, wanting Yongze to kill him.


    "I, Fujiwara Nagasawa, like to say no to a self-righteous person like you. It''s not that easy to die. Wouldn''t it be cheaper for you if you just die." Yongze grabbed Obito.


    I have to say that Obito''s mask is of really good quality. After Yongze smashed it so hard, the mask didn''t completely shatter, only cracks appeared.


    As if he had guessed what Yongze was going to do, Obito reacted extremely violently, using both hands and feet, trying to break free from Yongze''s big hand.


    But his strength is not at the same level as Yongze''s. Nagasawa had two knives in his hand, and Obito directly felt that his two arms seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Yongze took off Obito''s mask and threw it away casually, revealing some green faces, but only on the left face, although the right face can also be seen to be similar to the left face, but it has a whirlpool like him. The uneven vortex lines look very ugly.


    "Obituqian..." Zhishui''s eyes were complicated, although the changes were a bit big, but he could still feel many familiar places from that face.


    That''s right, the masked man who attacked Konoha and controlled the Fourth Mizukage in front of him is Obito Uchiha.


    It is the Uchiha Obito who once helped the old lady cross the road and "died" for Konoha.


    Obito closed the only remaining three-god jade, and said in a hoarse voice: "So you are satisfied?"


    "What''s the matter, because you''ve been wearing a mask for too long, can''t you show your true face?" Yongze asked.


    Obito still closed his eyes, ignoring Nagasawa''s question.


    "Don''t try to get any news from me. I have already died once, and I have experienced things more painful than death. Nothing can make me surrender. The only thing you can do is kill me."


    After a while, Obito spoke, not knowing if he was a little embarrassed by being stared at.


    "It''s been so long, you have changed a lot, and you can''t even recognize Minato, but your stubbornness hasn''t changed much." Yongze said with a smile.


    Obito has always been very stubborn, and often refuses to admit defeat in front of Kakashi.


    Maybe it has something to do with Lin''s presence, after all, boys are always unwilling to lose face in front of the girl they love.


    Obito didn''t speak, Yongze thought for a while and said to Shisui:


    "Shimizu, take the Fourth Mizukage away, and leave a message to Kirigakure. The Fourth Mizukage was controlled by someone, and then attacked the Konoha Mission, and then just go back to Konoha."


    "Bring the fourth Mizukage to Konoha?" Shisui asked.


    "Well, take him to Konoha, remember to heal him with a medical talisman, so he won''t die on the way, it''s unlucky." Yongze nodded affirmatively.


    The reason why the fourth Mizukage was not given to Kirigakure, but brought to Konoha, is that Kirigakure, who will know the information, may have a lot of things to do in the future. past.


    The second is to blackmail Kirigakure for a large sum of money.


    Just kidding, the ninjas of his Konoha mission are all Konoha elites, who were severely traumatized by the attack of the fourth generation of Mizukage, and their families also suffered great mental damage after learning about it, which led to the Ye was seriously injured, shouldn''t he pay more?


    Kirigakure is not a good person. Nagazawa still remembers that during the third Ninja World War, Kirigakure took the initiative to launch a war to invade the country of fire.


    With Nagasawa''s affirmation, Shisui didn''t ask any more questions, but grabbed the fourth Mizukage and rushed towards the direction where Liu Tianzhen and others left.


    Nagaze turned his attention to Obito again, and said, "Now there are only two of us, tell me, why did you do this?


    Minato is your teacher, and Kushina is your teacher''s wife. Are they not good enough for you? You actually want to kill them.


    Konoha is the place where you were born and raised you, but you want to destroy it. Does Konoha owe you anything? "


    Obito opened the Sangouyu Sharingan, and said in a hoarse voice with a touch of sarcasm:


    "A guy who can''t even recognize his own disciple can become the fourth Hokage, such a Konoha is nothing more than that, so what if it is destroyed.


    Besides, since you are so strong, why didn''t you take action back then? If you participated in the war, you would be able to easily deal with Yanyin and Wuyin. "


    "Lin... Lin she won''t die..."


    Having said that, Obito became very excited, his expression became ferocious and distorted, and tears kept streaming down his eyes, as if recalling a very painful and sad memory.


    "You bastard..." Yongze clenched his fists, and then slammed towards Obito''s face, but suddenly stopped when he hit it.


    Boom!


    The fist continued to move in the end, and it hit Obito **** the face.


    "You bastard, I still can''t help but want to beat you up." Yongze let out a breath, ready to teach Obito who was limp after being fooled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 412： tell the truth

    Chapter 412 Tell the truth


    "First of all, let me correct you. Think about what you looked like that night. You were wearing a black robe that covered your whole body and a mask that only exposed one eye. Your voice was completely different from before. It became hoarse and low, and it grew taller. a lot.


    You like this, even if you walk in front of your former self, do you dare to say that your former self can recognize it? "Nongze skillfully slapped Obito.


    Before I simulated the 4th Ninja World War, I was quite proficient.


    "In Minato''s impression, his disciple Uchiha Obito died in battle as Konoha''s hero, and has already been sacrificed.


    When a mysterious masked man who intends to break the seal and release the Nine-Tails to destroy Konoha walks up to him, do you think he might think of this person as his own sacrificed hero disciple? "


    "No, he won''t, he will only guess that this is some careerist in the ninja world." Before Obito could answer, Yong Ze answered by himself.


    Obito didn¡¯t refute Yongze¡¯s words. I don¡¯t know if it was because he thought what Yongze said was too reasonable or because Yongze just beat him so hard that he was speechless.


    "And things are not as simple as you think. I was not as strong as I am now." Yongze sighed.


    If he had the current strength at that time, how could there be a third ninja world war, just slash every village with a sword, and then directly hold the five shadow talks to announce the new order.


    Unfortunately, he was just a J¨­nin at that time. Although he was stronger than an ordinary J¨­nin, he was thinking too much if he wanted to change the situation.


    Even a shadow would die in a war, let alone a Jonin.


    During the war, he himself was a mud bodhisattva, and it was difficult for him to cross the river.


    At that time, he was not even on the same battlefield as Obito.


    The only thing Nagasawa can do is to pretend to be looking for Minato, and then secretly give Obito a hint.


    But obviously it didn''t work, because Obito had already been stared at by Madara, even without the mission of Kanna Biqiao, there were other missions that would put the three of them in danger.


    Unless there is absolute power that can break the game, it is useless.


    If Obito and Rin can live safely and well, Yongze will definitely do it.


    Because, when they meet Yongze, they will call out "Senior Yongze", even though they are all Chunin.


    Yongze''s memory is very good, he still remembers the scene where Lin greeted him with a smile.


    It may be because girls like to laugh, so their smiles are particularly bright, even just looking at them can feel a burst of joy from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Hehe." Obito obviously didn''t believe it. Nagasawa''s current strength is at the level of Uchiha Madara and Senjujuma. How could it be possible that he only had the strength of Chunin a few years ago, at least at the same level as the Five Kages.


    "You have great strength pretending to be a Chunin, but as a super ninja, he is late every time to save his disciples, no wonder you can become friends." Obito turned into a great onmyoji, frantically carrying out Yin-Yang strange energy.


    Although Yongze can understand Obito''s resentment a little bit, it doesn''t mean that he will be used to Obito, and he punches Obito twice again, directly spurting blood from Obito''s head.


    Fortunately, Yongze has prepared medical ninjutsu in advance, and Obito has interstitial cells on his body, so an ordinary person might send it directly.


    Yongze calmly wiped his fists, and used the iron fist of love to wake up Obito who has been limped by fools.


    "It''s really embarrassing to you, you dare to be so smug at me and Minato, just now I punched Minato." Nagasawa said.


    Obito only felt his head buzzing, a little confused, and vaguely saw Lin as if welcoming him with open arms, and the time when he performed missions with Kakashi and Lin replayed in his mind like a revolving lantern .


    After Yongze increased his voice, Obito regained consciousness a little.


    "To be honest, I once thought about killing you after catching you, so that Minato won''t feel guilty for not being a good teacher, and Kakashi won''t be sorry for the old teacher again. Obito Uchiha is still a hero who sacrificed for Konoha."


    Nagaze said flatly.


    "Then why don''t you kill me now? Anyway, only one of your subordinates knows." Obito asked.


    He is not afraid of death, both as Obito Uchiha and Madara Uchiha.


    Compared to death, he didn''t want to face Minato and Kakashi in this posture even more than death.


    If the plan is successful, he can proudly stand in front of Minato and Kakashi and tell his great plan.


    "Because it is too cheap for you to die directly, use the rest of your life to atone for the crimes you committed, my stupid junior."


    "I am not wrong. What is wrong is this cursed world. In this cursed world, no one can get real happiness." Obito said unconvinced.


    "Really, I think I''m very happy now." Yongze thought about his life. Every day, besides going to the Hokage Building and the training team to deal with affairs, he just trained his disciples. Working as a tool for Tsunade can also take the opportunity to appreciate the majestic giant peak. There are a bunch of little fans in the village. When the subordinates grow up, they can be laid off and enjoy life.


    Such a day should be considered happiness, at least Yongze thinks he is quite happy, it would be even better if the retirement date can come earlier.


    Not only him, Minato is also very happy.


    Has a virtuous, intellectual (crossed out) beautiful wife, and her son is also growing up healthily. During her tenure, Konoha was stable and peaceful, and her strength grew rapidly.


    Kakashi is now also a winner in life that many people envy. He is strong and highly valued by high-level officials. He has a beautiful wife and lovely children.


    "No, these are just false happiness. Once the war breaks out, these will disappear and then turn into deeper pain." Obito does not approve of such happiness.


    "Then what do you think is true happiness?" Yongze asked instead of rushing to refute Obito.


    "Activate an illusion that can cover the whole world, so that everyone can live in the world they yearn for, everyone is their own protagonist, everyone can obtain ideal life and eternal happiness, this is true happiness!"


    Speaking of this, Obito''s face showed longing. In this way, the dead Lin can also be resurrected in his world, and they will be together happily forever.


    "Do you think the happiness obtained in the illusion is the real happiness?" Yong Ze asked.


    "If the illusion is real enough to be exactly the same as the real world, why can''t it be considered reality!" Obito replied.


    Yongze shook his head, this silly boy Obito was really limp by being fooled, and he will only reflect on himself when he really fails.


    "Obito, you have been wrapped in a man-made ''happy world'' net, and you can no longer see other things.


    Illusion is an illusion after all, even if you get everything in the illusion and your wish comes true, it is nothing but illusion.


    Although you can''t get what you want in reality, you can also gain happiness by working hard to get what you want.


    All illusions can only be constructed by the caster¡¯s own knowledge. The performance seems to be nothing, but it lacks the most important unknown in reality. Before going to school, can you guess that you will meet a girl like Lin? "


    "The most important thing is, can your so-called ''truly happy world'' really achieve what you imagined, not someone''s conspiracy."


    "I know more than you think. It is the real Uchiha Madara who raised you like this."


    "How could you..." Obito looked at Yongze in surprise, not knowing where Yongze got the information from.


    Obito was really puzzled, how did he expose himself, why did Yongze know that he was not dead, that the masked man was him, and even Minato didn''t recognize him.


    Now he even knows that he is a Banjiao.


    "You always yell that you are Uchiha Madara, so I guess you were taught by Uchiha Madara. Is there a problem?" Nagasawa glanced at Obito lightly.


    I have been a boss for several years, why is it so easy to make a fuss.


    "Actually, I really didn''t lie to you. I was really weak during the third Ninja World War. The reason why I have the current strength is because of some rather bizarre experiences, including your information from Madara. Gained from a bizarre experience."


    "Do you know what parallel worlds are?" Yongze said in a serious manner.


    It is of course impossible to say what system is bound to Konoha to increase prosperity, so it is over directly in the parallel world.


    Obito looked at Yongze blankly, obviously not knowing the meaning of the words Yongze said.


    "Parallel worlds refer to other worlds that are separated from a certain world and exist in parallel with the original world. In these worlds, there are also worlds born under the same conditions as our world. In these different worlds In the world, the development of things will have different results."


    "I don''t know why, I can suddenly go back and forth between those worlds, and twice, I reached the world that is equivalent to the future of our world."


    Obito looked at Yongze suspiciously, feeling that Yongze was fooling himself, parallel world, future world, how could such outrageous things happen.


    "The Fourth Ninja World War broke out in those two future worlds, and you are the mastermind."


    Obito listened silently, this seemed like something he would do.


    "You tried every means to revive the Ten-Tails, and finally used Kakashi to break Madara''s backhand in your body during the battle with the Ninja Allied Forces, and finally became the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki..."


    Obito''s forehead had a thick layer of fine sweat, and his heart was shocked. How could Yongze know so much, even Juo.


    But Madara actually left behind his body, he knew this guy was not that kind.


    At this time, Obito couldn''t help but believe in Yongze, because what Yongze said was too detailed, and he felt that he had experienced it himself.


    "But you still failed in the end. Even if you become Ten Tails Jinchuriki, you are still not my opponent, and you were defeated by me in the end." Nagasawa said lightly.


    Obito didn''t say anything, he didn''t quite believe this, how could he fail with Ten Tails Jinchuriki.


    "Originally because it was Ten Tails Jinchuriki, even if I was not as strong as me, I would not have lost so cleanly. It is because of the belief in your heart that there is a problem.


    You still have the idea of ??wanting to become Hokage hidden in your heart, and there is still a glimmer of hope for Hokage in your heart. "


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Obito retorted, he had reached the last step, at the moment of success, how could he fail for such a ridiculous reason.


    "Since you don''t believe it, let''s take a look for yourself." Nagasawa''s hand emitted chakra light, pressed it to Obito''s body, and passed on his experience in the simulation to Obito.


    Chakra is a kind of magical energy, which can connect people''s spirits. For Nagasawa, it is not difficult to use this to transfer memories.


    Obito cheered in front of his eyes, it was no longer a piece of wasteland after the aftermath of the battle, but a basement.


    Obito quickly recognized that this was Uchiha''s basement.


    But after seeing the people standing in the basement, he was a little confused. The first to fourth Hokage appeared at the same time, no, there were two second generations, and then Orochimaru, he didn''t know the others.


    Then Obito suddenly felt a blur, the scene in front of him became unclear, and he could only vaguely hear something like Mrs. Uchiha Madara.


    "Ahem, just skip this paragraph, fast forward, you just need to know that the extra thousand-hand door is me, this is a necessary strategy for safety." Yongze coughed twice, giving the memory a start. accelerate.


    This memory is too deep, and Obito is too young to grasp it. Just watch how he gets beaten later.


    Under Nagasawa''s deliberate acceleration, the screen soon came to the moment when Obito lay dying on the ground and absorbed the ten tails to become ten tails Jinchuriki.


    Obito looked at the figure that was gradually swollen because of the ten tails, it was so similar, it felt like he had grown up.


    Obito looked left and right, and the faces of every ninja in the Ninja Alliance were very clear, but he didn''t see many acquaintances inside, and he didn''t recognize many young figures standing in front at all.


    Finally, Obito saw Madara sitting cross-legged on the ground in the distance, but this Madara was not the old age he had seen, but a man in his prime.


    ¡®Did I resurrect him? I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡¯ Obito was a little confused, he had no reason to revive Madara.


    Obito quickly stopped thinking about this problem, because he became Ten Tails Jinchuriki and started fighting.


    Although it is not his own memory, Obito can deeply feel how powerful the future self is when he becomes Ten Tails Jinchur.


    The next Ten Tails Jinchuriki Obito shot fully proved this point. Those so-called Hokages were not opponents at all, and even the Four Scarlet Yang Formation was destroyed by him.


    This situation was not changed until Yongze made a move and the golden fire illuminated the battlefield.


    But the battle was not as easy as what Yongze said before. They fought a big battle, and Yongze defeated the ten-tailed Jinchuriki Obito.


    ''It really failed...'' Obito fell into a daze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 413： Matryoshka

    Chapter 413 Matryoshka


    "How could it fail." Obito found it difficult to accept this reality.


    If at the beginning, he still doubted that Yongze might have cast some kind of illusion on him, then he now believes that this is the parallel world that Yongze experienced.


    One is that now his life and death are completely controlled by Yongze, and Yongze doesn''t need to use such an obvious lie if he wants to do anything to him, and he has tried his best to cast illusions on him.


    Secondly, he lost his Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and now his strength is not as good as before. No matter how narcissistic Obito is, he will not feel that Nagazawa is so greedy for his combat power.


    Moreover, what he saw was too real, everyone had their own different fighting styles, performed different ninjutsu, and had different expressions.


    The aura of the strong men also gave him a feeling as if he was in this battlefield, and the Ten-Tails Jinchuriki Obito also gave him a sense of familiarity, that is himself.


    At this moment, Obito believed in the existence of the parallel world, and believed that Nagasawa, who had become Ten Tailed Jinchuriki in the "future world", defeated him.


    Because of this, he was lost.


    If his future is doomed to failure, then what is the meaning of his existence, and what is the so much effort he has made for the Moon Eye Project.


    "Your failure is inevitable, even if I go to that world without me." Yongze slowed down, and then said.


    "Why do you say that, if you didn''t stand up, their strength is definitely not enough to defeat me." Obito couldn''t help but refute.


    In the picture, he who became Ten Tails Jinchuriki can be described as a strong exaggeration, even the four red sun formations cast by the four Hokages can tear apart.


    The first generation of Immortal Mu Dun couldn''t do anything to him, and the attacks of the second, third and fourth generations were not painful, and those people couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "Don''t you know yourself yet? Moreover, it''s just because they didn''t know that Xianju can cause harm to people in the Sage of the Six Paths mode at the beginning."


    "You should have noticed. In fact, it''s not that you in the future have no chance to kill Naruto and the others, but your heart has been shaken." Nagasawa sharply pointed out the problem of Obito.


    It''s not that Naruto''s mouth is so good, but Obito itself has problems.


    This is why Obito was backlashed by Ten-Tails at first, but Madara was able to achieve the perfect Six Paths Sage mode the moment he absorbed Ten-Tails.


    Because Madara has determined her goal, that Konoha Madara has completely disappeared, leaving only Madara who worked hard for the Moon Eye Project.


    Obito still has the Obito who wants to be Hokage in his heart.


    "So, even if I don''t show up, you will be defeated by Naruto, Sasuke and Hokage in the end." Nagasawa told the truth.


    Obito didn''t speak, he didn''t know what he was thinking, and focused on the changing situation again.


    He saw himself lying on the ground helplessly as a loser, looking extremely desolate and miserable.


    Ninja allies shouters kill him to end the war.


    This is normal, after all, he also killed many ninja coalition forces, and being killed is a very normal thing.


    A black-haired young man was holding Kunai and was about to rush towards him.


    Obito met him through shouting during the battle. A guy named Uchiha Sasuke has a kaleidoscope Sharingan and is very powerful.


    Then Kakashi came out from the Kamui space, he stopped Sasuke who wanted to kill Obito.


    ''Kakashi, I didn''t expect you...'' Obito was moved in his heart. He didn''t expect that Kakashi would protect him like this in the future.


    "This guy is my former friend, let me know him personally." Kakashi said to Sasuke.


    Still moving Obito:¡­


    Obito silently retracted his touch, he really still hates Kakashi, that stinky bastard.


    Just when he thought that he, who failed, would be killed by Kakashi, when Kunai was about to pierce Obito''s body, a golden light flashed, and Minato appeared beside the two of them, grabbing Kakashi''s hand arm.


    Obito could clearly see the puzzlement and astonishment on Kakashi''s face, as well as the sadness and self-blame on Minato''s face.


    He didn''t expect that at this time, the person who rescued him would be Minato.


    According to Nagasawa, although there are many similarities between parallel worlds, there are also differences.


    And the world that Nagasawa went to did not have the person ''Nagazawa'', so his plan to attack Konoha succeeded, Hitoru Riku Shinnai died, Konoha was severely injured, and even Minato, who was the Fourth Hokage They also died because of this, leaving only their child, Naruto, alive alone.


    It can be said that he caused the tragedy of the Minato family, and Minato should wish to have his cramp and skin.


    However, in the picture, Minato did not mean to blame Obito, but expressed his own feelings, saying that he felt the will to become Hokage in Obito''s heart, and then chatted about the four people who used to perform tasks together time.


    "Obito, do you still remember that you and Kakashi were very immature in the past, and it was common to be injured during missions. Lin spent a lot of time in treating you... If she sees the way you are killing each other now, she will be distressed Bar"


    ''Minato-sensei...'' Listening to Minato talking about the past, the feeling of Obito at this time is stronger than that of the Fourth Ninja World War.


    Because what Minato said was nothing more than his experience a few years ago.


    Before today, Obito felt that he had no heart. At the moment Lin died, Uchiha Obito''s heart was already dead. He thought so before.


    But now he realizes that he still has a heart, he will be moved by Minato''s words, and he will feel melancholy when he thinks of the previous memories again.


    The more Obito listened to Minato, the more ashamed he felt.


    Obviously he went astray and made mistakes, but Minato attributed the mistakes to himself, feeling that he was not a qualified teacher, he didn''t protect his disciples in time, and he didn''t recognize them when they reunited. In this way, the result will not be as bad as it is now.


    When discussing Naruto later, Obito doesn¡¯t have much emotion. After all, Naruto is just a stranger who doesn¡¯t know Obito at all, and he just has some basic impressions.


    Then Obito saw that he in the future was about to perform reincarnation to resurrect the killed ninja allied forces.


    Born in reincarnation, Obito is no stranger to this ninjutsu.


    Madara''s arrangement is to use Nagato to perform reincarnation to resurrect him naturally, and then carry out the Moon''s Eye project.


    However, just when Obito was about to perform reincarnation, a pair of black hands touched Obito, causing Obito to pause.


    "Je..., this guy really has a big problem." Obito frowned when he saw that he was controlled by Hei Ze, and the resurrected ninja coalition army became the resurrected Uchiha Madara.


    Immediately afterwards, Uchiha Madara resurrected and killed the Quartet, becoming the picture of the new Ten Tails Jinchuriki.


    However, in order to reach the peak and defeat Nagasawa, Madara chose to intimidate Obito, hoping that Obito could fight side by side with him.


    Obito also saw his choice in the future, pretended to agree, then approached Madara and gave Madara a ruthless blow, pierced Madara''s body of six realms with a black stick, and snatched part of the tailed beast chakra from Madara''s body .


    At this time, Obito had to admit that Madara Uchiha really deserved to be an ancestor. He was also Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails. Madara performed much better than him in the future. Even if he was attacked by surprise, he was still too strong. It''s because his opponent is more perverted.


    Because Yongze didn''t fight to the end this time, Yongze didn''t release the whole process, but just let Obito watch how Madara was beaten before turning off his memory.


    "How do you feel?" Nagasawa asked while looking into Obito''s eyes.


    "It''s just an illusion." Obito really wanted to say that, but after all, he is different now. Obito took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled and said:


    "I feel like a dream right now."


    That''s right, this is Obito''s real thought at the moment.


    In just one night, he experienced too much.


    Originally, I was just planning to add trouble to Konoha before leaving, but I didn''t expect to meet Uchiha with a kaleidoscope.


    During the later confrontation with Zhishui, he thought that the most he could do was to waste a three-go jade and leave in embarrassment.


    Unexpectedly, Yongze suddenly appeared, and directly dug out his Kamui Sharingan.


    Nagaze not only knows that he is in the country of water, but also knows that he is Obito Uchiha, knows about Uchiha Madara, knows about the Moon Eye Project, and what is even more outrageous is that this information actually comes from another world.


    Moreover, he also knew the uncomfortable truth. Everything he experienced was not because the world was cursed, but because he was targeted by Madara, and he was just Madara''s puppet.


    If it weren''t for Madara who was already dead and couldn''t die anymore, Obito might have taken Nagasawa to beat up the old Uchiha Madara.


    "Do you want to continue watching? Another time, although the result was a failure, but the process is still a little different." Yongze asked.


    Obito thought for a while, then nodded.


    Although it is a bit delicate to see his future self being beaten violently, he wants to face himself directly so as to understand the real self.


    Nagazawa once again placed his chakra-radiant hand on Obito''s body.


    With the first experience, Obito became more proficient this time, and soon, a familiar basement appeared before his eyes.


    Obito thought it would be the same as before, but after a closer look, although there are still five Hokages, this time Nagasawa has not changed into the appearance of the second generation of Hokage, but kept his original appearance, but wearing Hokage Royal God Robe.


    "I am the Fourth Hokage." Nagasawa in the screen introduced himself.


    Obito slowly put a question mark in his heart. If he remembers correctly, Nagasawa is the assistant of Hokage. When did he become the Fourth Hokage? If he is the Fourth Hokage, what happened to Minato.


    Anyway, the dirty water gate here has a question mark on his face, extremely confused.


    Obito looked at Nagasawa suspiciously, this guy doesn''t have any thoughts about Hokage, does he?


    Yongze''s complexion remained unchanged, and he said calmly: "It''s just to make it easier to integrate into them, don''t think too much."


    Then Yongze silently accelerated his memory, the screen fast forwarded, and soon jumped to the battlefield.


    What is different this time from the last time is that Nagasawa did not help the Hokages deal with the ten tails, but fought with Uchiha Madara alone, and beat Uchiha Madara violently.


    Looking at being ravaged by the giant Uchiha Madara was created by Nagasawa with inorganic reincarnation, think about the time when Uchiha Madara told Obito the truth with disdain in the last memory, saying that he was just his own marionette With an arrogant look, Obitu felt refreshed physically and mentally.


    No matter how strong Uchiha Madara is, no matter how powerful your plan is, you will be beaten on the ground by Yong Ze just like him.


    Obito once again knows what is a similar but different parallel world.


    Although the results were similar, the process was quite different. This time, Yongze seemed to be stronger than before, so he ended the battle faster.


    Maybe because of the previous experience, this time Yongze specially used flames to protect the Obito that was born using reincarnation, and the ninja coalition was successfully resurrected.


    But because of Heijue, Madara was resurrected in the end, and Naruto Sasuke was seriously injured and unconscious.


    Looking at Obito of Six Ways who made the same choice as the last time, Obito was full of thoughts.


    But what happened next surprised Obito, Madara was actually heartbroken by his own will and being hacked.


    Moreover, Kuro never knew what method he used to make Madara in Sage of the Six Paths mode unable to move.


    "Madara, you are just an idiot. You play Obito like a marionette, but you don''t know that you are just a marionette. Everything about you is the result of my guidance..."


    Hei Jue, who had already succeeded, taunted Madara in an extremely disdainful tone, and told the real truth.


    Madara''s so-called good plan for saving the world left by the Sage of the Six Paths is nothing but a stone tablet modified by Hei Ze.


    Looking at Madara''s dull and unbelievable expression, Obito couldn''t say the joke that Obito originally wanted to say.


    This world seems to be a circle.


    In order to make Nagato completely give up on this world and use it for him, he killed all the members of the Akatsuki organization who wanted to rescue Nagato Yahiko.


    Finally, he tricked Nagato around with lies and became his pawn.


    Although this process is also the meaning of Madara''s stay, after all, Nagato has Madara''s reincarnation eye on his body, but this is what he did after all, and he killed the murder with his own hands.


    He controls Nagato, but he himself is controlled by Madara. All the so-called curses are planned by Madara, and he is just a puppet decided by Madara.


    But Madara like this is nothing more than a marionette of Hei Ze, whose purpose is to resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    Seeing this, there is no need to read it, Yongze closed the memory.


    Obito''s expression at this time is extremely complicated, and it is difficult to describe it in words.


    After all, he can now be said to know the truth about the ninja world.


    "Now, how do you feel?" Nagasawa asked Obito.


    If Obito does not wake up again, it can only be the iron fist of love and the electric shock therapy of King Yang.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 414： invite

    Chapter 414 Invitation


    "Do you want to continue to complete the so-called Moon Eye Project, release the infinite Tsukiyomi to plunge the entire ninja world into illusion, or are you going to go back to the old Uchiha Obito..." Nagasawa asked Obito.


    Obito looked directly at Yongze, without avoiding Yongze''s gaze, and said:


    "It seems that I am not very smart in your eyes. After learning the real truth, how can I go back and continue on the path that has been proven to be wrong."


    "Indeed." Nagasawa nodded, Obito is indeed not very smart.


    "Although I really want to say that I want to go back to my former self, but this kind of thing is not something that can be treated as if nothing happened." Obito looked down at his hands, because he was pressed to the ground by Yong Ze The reason is that there is a lot of dust and dirt.


    But in Obito''s eyes, there is not only dust and mud on it, but also blood that cannot be washed clean.


    Killed so many people, he can''t go back.


    Although it seems a little hypocritical for a ninja who has been accompanied by killing all his life to say this.


    But the people he killed were not enemies, nor were they rampant wandering ninjas or some evil villains. Many of them were people who had nothing to do with him.


    In order to let Nagato fall into deeper darkness and understand the ugliness of the world, he killed all the members of the Akatsuki organization.


    In order to weaken Konoha''s strength, in order to avenge Konoha, he killed the guard ninja and almost killed Kushina.


    for¡­


    He has done too many wrong things, and he is no longer just saying that he can go back.


    If he had the eyes of reincarnation like his future self at this moment, he would make the same choice and resurrect those innocent people killed by him.


    Even if this does not mean that all the crimes he committed are eliminated, it cannot eliminate the hatred of those who were killed.


    However, this would reduce the guilt in his heart a little, and he could also use death to escape the next thing.


    But he knew it was impossible.


    Now he doesn''t have the eyes of reincarnation, and he can''t perform reincarnation, and reincarnation is not so convenient. It doesn''t mean that he can resurrect anyone who wants to be resurrected.


    "I want to do something for those who died, and I want to protect the Konoha that once brought Lin a smile." Obito said firmly.


    Yongze heard it, nodded with a smile, and let go of his secretly clenched fist, it seems that Obito still has a certain understanding.


    "What are you going to do for them?" Nagasawa asked.


    "If there are elders in their family who haven''t passed away, I will do my best to support them. If they have young children, I will help to raise them." Obito said in a deep voice.


    This is his atonement, but also his own redemption.


    If he can laugh off everything he did before, as if it didn''t happen, then he wouldn''t be Uchiha Obito.


    "It doesn''t sound like an easy task. Just finding the information of those people is a big project, let alone not all in one place." Yongze said.


    "I will do it, isn''t the ninjutsu of shadow clone invented for this purpose." Obito showed a confident look on his face.


    Now he is not the tail of the crane he used to be. The only benefit of this bad experience is that he has matured and become stronger.


    Now he can do many things that he couldn''t do before, although compared with this power, he wants to live the ordinary daily life before.


    However, since the established reality cannot be changed, then make good use of the power learned from Madara.


    Nagaze patted Obito on the shoulder and encouraged: "Yes, I have seen your awakening, but before you take those actions, please tell me about the progress of your plan."


    Although according to the original work, it is still a long time before Obito and Akatsuki have a showdown.


    But this Hokage has him after all, the plot is basically changed beyond recognition, and it is impossible to follow the original book.


    In order to be safe, ask how far it is now, so as not to have some outrageous accidents.


    Now he, if he doesn''t die, is stronger than Liudao Obito, and he is a newcomer at the Liudao level.


    If Kaguya suddenly popped out, it would be a little troublesome. You can''t expect the old man of Liudao to cheat him and give him the power of yin and yang to seal Kaguya.


    "It''s still too early to launch the Eye of the Moon project, and the Akatsuki organization is still accumulating strength, and there shouldn''t be an operation to catch tailed beasts within eight years." Obito replied honestly.


    "On my side, I originally planned to provoke a war between Konoha and Kirigakure, so as to prevent the successful holding of the Five Kage Talks, consume the power of the Five Great Nations, and capture Hinata ninjas in the war by the way."


    Kirigakure''s characteristic ninjutsu, Kirigakure, is very difficult to deal with, but Konoha is not afraid, because Konoha has the Hyuga clan, and under the power of Baiyan, Konoha ninja has its own perspective hanger.


    So Obito is sure that if there is a war between Konoha and Kirigakure, the matter of catching Hyuga ninja will become easier.


    "Catch Hyuga ninjas? Why are you catching Hyuga clan ninjas?" Nagasawa asked.


    He can understand the war between Konoha and Kirigakure, and stop the Five Kages from talking, but why should Hyuga Ninja be caught?


    It can¡¯t be the supercilious eyes of Hinata, Obito has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, so he won¡¯t be greedy for supercilious eyes, and it¡¯s not Tenseigan, and it¡¯s protected by a bird in a cage. It¡¯s not that easy to get supercilious eyes.


    This is a move that Obito did not have in the original book, so it is worth noting.


    "Because of you." Obito thought for a while, then said.


    "I?"


    "Yes." Obito nodded.


    Already knew the truth of everything, Obito would not naively think that he was able to enter the ruins because of luck or something.


    There is no other possibility, it must be Heijue''s plan, wanting to strengthen his strength to deal with the ridiculously strong Yongze.


    That''s because Nagasawa is completely fine.


    "There is an official member of the Akatsuki organization named Beiruhu. He is your Konoha''s traitorous ninja. You should also have a little impression?" Obito asked.


    Yongze nodded and said: "I have a little impression."


    It¡¯s also limited to a little impression. He Ruhu is from the first phase of Tsunade Orochimaru, and he is also a Jonin. There is no intersection with him at all.


    "He has a secret technique called Guiyaluozhishu, which can devour other people''s blood and inherit the boundary.


    It may be inspired by this secret technique. The unique design allowed me to enter an ancient relic, and learned of the existence of Otsuki Kaguya, which gave me birth to swallow all the blood of Otsuki''s descendants. Reproduce the blood of Otsutsuki.


    Your strength is too strong, and you put tremendous pressure on him. He tried every means to improve my strength. "Obito told Yongze all about his plan to replenish his bloodline.


    Yongze was shocked. Hei Jue''s brain is really big. He used Gui Yaluo''s blood to make it up. If you think about it carefully, it is indeed possible to succeed.


    After all, Obito has a very strong aptitude as Uchiha. Opening his eyes is Ergoudama, and then he can directly advance to Kaleidoscope, plus there are intercolumn cells, and with Hyuga and Whirlpool who are also of good aptitude, it is very interesting.


    His butterfly wings are quite strong, not only let Beiliuhu enter the Akatsuki organization, but also almost made a big tube of wood with soil.


    "Sure enough, excellent people can affect many people even if they don''t do anything." Yong Ze sighed.


    Except for the night of the Kyuubi, he basically had no contact with Obito and Zetsu, but even so, the plot of Obito and Akatsuki also changed quite a lot.


    "Indeed, you are too strong. If you were here, it would be difficult to break out of war, and the plan to **** the tailed beast would not succeed. You are the first person Jue wants to get rid of now." Obito reminded.


    But he doesn''t think it''s enough to have the strength to deal with Yongze. On the surface, Yongze is in the dark, but in fact, Yongze knows far beyond imagination.


    If it wasn''t for Hei Jue''s old Yinbi personality that he had cultivated for thousands of years, he would never take action himself, and would slip away when he was indecisive, and when the situation was not good, he would slip away.


    Otherwise, with such an information gap, I am afraid it would have been sent long ago.


    "Have you absorbed Uzumaki Ninja?" Nagasawa thought for a while and asked, Obito only mentioned Hinata just now.


    Obito shook his head, and said: "I caught it, and I was going to absorb it together, so I just locked her in Wuyin Village."


    Obito was thankful for his original decision. Although the heat was just a coincidence, it also prevented an innocent life from dying at his hands.


    Recalling the humble expression of Honoka begging herself to let him go, Obito felt guilty for a while.


    That guy seems to like money, so give her 20 million taels as mental damages.


    "Lead the way, I''ll go meet that person, Uzumaki ninjas are having a hard time in the ninja world," Nagasawa patted Obito''s shoulder a little harder.


    Obito adjusted some distorted faces, Yongze''s strength was too great, and then took Yongze to the basement where Honoka was.


    With the skills of the two of them, naturally no one will find out.


    If the kaleidoscope with soil is still there, it will be more convenient, just use Kamui directly.


    Just in case, the basement that Obito arranged for Honoka was located in a remote grove near the mountain.


    Obito used ninjutsu to remove the stone covering the entrance, revealing a gray staircase.


    In fact, Obito has never walked this way, and usually uses Kamui to enter directly.


    In order to prevent Honoka from escaping, he set up a spell on the door of the basement, and to open the door, the spell must be destroyed first.


    He can''t reset the spell every time he comes, that would be too troublesome.


    This basement is not deep, and soon came to the door of the basement, there are some mysterious patterns painted on the black iron door.


    Bringing soil to form a seal, the pattern on the black door glowed, and then disappeared.


    Bang bang bang! !


    As soon as the technique disappeared, a violent impact sound entered the ears of the two of them.


    Nagaze looked at Obito with some doubts. If he didn''t know that there was a Uzumaki ninja inside, he would have thought that some ferocious animal was locked inside.


    Obito looked a little embarrassed, and said: "She has a strong desire to survive, and she will find a way to escape whenever she has the opportunity. She should be smashing the door with something now."


    Without the protection of spells, even an iron gate cannot withstand the devastation of ninjas.


    Soon, with a bang, the iron door was smashed open, revealing the figure of a red-haired woman.


    "That''s great! It broke open!" Honoka was knocking on the door every day, but it turned out that it actually broke the door.


    ¡®As a result, I worked hard day and night, and I finally managed to break open the iron door. ¡¯ Huo Naoxiang felt excited inside.


    Although the masked man didn''t do anything strange to her, he just locked her in the basement and provided her with good food and drink.


    But Honoka, who had listened to her parents explain the darkness of the ninja world since she was a child, knew that the masked man must have plotted against her.


    So she has been trying to escape from here, smashing doors is already her daily activity, and Obito seldom comes here anyway.


    However, when Huo Naoxiang saw the familiar figure among the two figures after the door opened, her body froze suddenly.


    Unmistakable, it''s definitely the villain with the mask. Although he didn''t wear a mask, but with that figure and the familiar black robe on his body, Huo Naoxiang is sure that the half-disfigured person locked her in the basement, which is extremely cruel mask man.


    ¡®No wonder you have to wear a mask. It turns out that your face is injured, no, no, now is not the time to think about it. ¡¯ Huonoxiang panicked.


    She hid the iron chair she was holding behind her, and forced a smile on her face, "What a coincidence, I didn''t expect the door to be so weak today, and it opened by itself after touching it."


    It''s a pity that the girl''s body is that slender type, and she can''t stop it at all.


    "Did you do something to her, why are you so afraid of you?" Looking at the shivering Honoka, Yong Ze looked at Obito with a strange gaze.


    "No, I just caught her here and didn''t do anything else." Obito quickly replied.


    His heart will always belong to Lin, how could he do that kind of thing.


    "You are free, and now you can go wherever you want. As compensation, I will give you 20 million taels of mental damage." Obito said to Honoka.


    "Twenty million taels!" Huo Naoxiang''s eyes widened. This is not a small amount. If she had 20 million taels, she wouldn''t have to take the risk to take on the task. As an ordinary person, an ordinary life is enough for a lifetime.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t need money, just let me go." Suddenly thought of something, Huo Naoxiang said weakly.


    Before, she thought that Obito was a sealing technique for her, and she proposed to work for Obito without salary as long as she was in charge of food, but she was mercilessly rejected.


    Although money is good, it is more important to live well. She is only a seventeen-year-old girl.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is not a trap, that guy has changed his mind now, so you can accept it at ease." Yongze said with a smile.


    Hinoka heard what Nagasawa said, and looked at Obito expectantly.


    Obito nodded.


    ¡®Okay, you don¡¯t have to work. ¡¯ Honoka cheered inwardly, if it weren''t for Obito, the murderous masked figure, she might have jumped up happily.


    "Do you want to follow me to Konoha? You, a Uzumaki clansman, should have had a hard time in the Ninja World."


    "Our Konoha now has two members of the Uzumaki clan, both of whom live well in Konoha, and one of them is the wife of the current Hokage Namikaze Minato."


    Nagaze extended an invitation to Honoka.


    Almost missed...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 415： go back

    Chapter 415 go back


    "The current Hokage''s wife..." Honoka had a surprised expression on her face, and she acted a little bit.


    If there are two of the same race, there will be one after the past, so that it will not be too boring.


    Since Hokage''s wives are members of the Uzumaki clan, then Konoha shouldn''t have too much malice towards the Uzumaki members, it seems that Konoha was still an ally of Uzumaki before.


    But Hinoka remembered the words of her deceased parents.


    Her parents told her to stay away from the five great ninja villages and the ninjas in the five great ninja villages, telling her that the five great ninja villages are very dangerous existences.


    She has always been very obedient to her parents. In order not to attract the attention of others, she even abandoned the surname Uzumaki. She has been doing tasks in a small country on the edge of the ninja world to make a living. Relying on her low-key temperament and good sealing skills, Also live in peace.


    If Obito hadn''t come to her door, she might have been living a peaceful life in the small country all the time.


    It''s not right, if the belt soil doesn''t come, she should be dead.


    Hinoxiang suddenly remembered that when the ultimate psychic beast went berserk, her sealing technique could not be suppressed. If it wasn''t for bringing soil, everyone in the research institute would have died there, including her.


    Because she only knows the sealing technique, if the sealing technique doesn''t work, her combat power is very low, and she is definitely not the opponent of the ultimate psychic beast.


    At this moment, she was shocked to find that the person who kidnapped him has now become her savior.


    "Don''t you want to go? That''s fine, then I''ll let Obito take you to where you want to go." Seeing that Hinoka didn''t speak, Yongze said.


    He asked Honoka if he wanted to go to Konoha, simply because he felt that the Uzumaki clan had a hard time in the ninja world, and he could make many friends of the same clan with Kushina and Uzumaka Rei when he brought them back to the village. If Honoka didn''t want to go, he wouldn''t either demand.


    Hinoka hesitated for a moment, decided to do something against her parents, and said, "No, I want to go to Konoha with you."


    Whether it is the runaway of the ultimate psychic beast or the forced kidnapping of Obito, Honoka knows the cruelty of the ninja world.


    No matter how careful you are, disaster will still fall on you.


    Instead of continuing to be alone and worrying about the danger of not knowing when it will come, it is better to go back to Konoha with Yongze and the others. Konoha still has two fellow clansmen to rely on, and Konoha is still the Five Great Ninja Village, so no one dares to break into it Konoha went to catch her.


    In the past, her parents told her not to have relationships with the people of the five great ninja villages because she was afraid that she would be in danger. Now, she has the opportunity to go to Konoha to obtain asylum. At this time, it is too rigid to stick to what her parents teach.


    "Then I will welcome you for Konoha first." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" Yongze asked, and it was only now that he remembered that he didn''t know other people''s names.


    "Hinoka." Honoka walked to Yongze''s right, carefully looking at Obito on the left.


    "Why isn''t your surname Whirlpool, isn''t your father a member of the Whirlpool clan?"


    Hinoka shook her head and said: "My parents are both members of the Uzumaki clan, but they say that the Uzumaki name will bring disaster, so I don''t have a surname now."


    Hearing the reason, Yongze sighed. The Uzumaki Clan, who were once not considered weak in the ninja world, were forced to abandon their surname, which made him feel a little emotional for a while.


    Yongze touched the top of Honoka''s head with his hand. Honoka was only 1.5 meters tall, so he could easily touch Honoka''s head.


    Hinoka didn''t resist, the ninjas of the Uzumaki clan were very sensitive, and she felt that Yongze didn''t have any malice towards her.


    "If you want, start the surname whirlpool today. In Konoha, you don''t have to worry that your surname will bring disaster to you."


    "Actually, I don''t really care about this kind of thing. It''s been so long and I''m used to it." Hinoka actually didn''t care much about this.


    "Are my two fellow clansmen still surnamed Whirlpool?"


    "Yes." Yongze nodded.


    Originally, according to the custom in the ninja world, if you marry, you have to follow your husband''s surname, but Minato and Kakashi don''t care much about this, so both Kushina and Hana Ling still use Uzumaki instead of changing their surname to Namikaze Hatake.


    "Then my surname is Whirlpool, Whirlpool Hinoka." Huo Naoxiang read it by herself, and it felt pretty good.


    "Sir, what is your name, can you tell me, I want to treat you to dinner after returning to Konoha." Hinoka asked.


    She is not stupid, although she was quite dumbfounded at first, it was because she was frightened by Obito behind the door.


    Anyone who saw the murderous person who kidnapped him when he thought he had successfully escaped would be at a loss.


    According to her observation, Obito was injured and looked very embarrassed, and the mask he usually wore was gone.


    On the other hand, Yongze is clean and energetic.


    Such two people walked together, and Obito looked like a small follower.


    Obviously Obito, the villain, was punished, and Yongze was the one who made the move.


    Otherwise, if the two were companions, how could Obito be so miserable if they encountered a battle, and Yongze looked like he was fine.


    This is equivalent to Yongze being her savior and wanting to repay her favor.


    "My name is Fujiwara Nagasawa, you can call me by my first or last name." Yongze said with a smile, thinking that this little girl is quite interesting.


    Hinoka was taken outside only to realize that it was early morning and it was still dark.


    Since she has been staying in the basement and there is no clock in it, she can''t tell the time at all.


    When Yongze left Wuyin Village with Obito and Honoka, the sky soon dawned, and the time reached more than six o''clock.


    Considering that Honoka was locked in the basement and Obito was beaten up by him, Yongze took the two of them to have breakfast first, and then set off.


    However, Yongze noticed that whether it was traveling or eating, Obito felt absent-minded, but Honoka seemed quite happy.


    Nagaze took some money from the ninja bag and handed it to Honoka, asking Honoka to go shopping.


    After Honoka left, Yongze asked Obito: "What''s wrong with you, I don''t know, but I thought I was going to kidnap you to Konoha, so I''m so upset."


    Obito shook his head, and said with some melancholy: "I don''t hate Konoha, but I don''t know how to face Minato-sensei, Mrs. Kushina, and Kakashi..."


    A dead person suddenly cheated on his body, and he still appeared as a mysterious person who had attacked Konoha.


    Although the two memories that Nagasawa showed him had conversations between him and Minato in the future, Minato didn''t blame him.


    But that was not his personal experience after all, and Minato is not the same Minato. When it comes time to face it, Obito should be nervous or nervous.


    Especially Kushina, Obito felt that he had no face to meet this teacher who had been good to him.


    "Don''t worry, my medical ninjutsu is not weak. You will definitely not die, but you will have to suffer some physical pain. You know Kushina''s temper." Nagasawa patted Obito on the shoulder and comforted him.


    "If you can calm me down by beating me hard, I don''t mind." Obito sighed.


    If Kushina is willing to beat him, it may also mean that there is a possibility of forgiving him, and I am afraid that Kushina will not want to see him by then.


    Nagasawa looked at Obito with strange eyes, touched his chin and said, "Could it be that I am too heavy handed, did you awaken some strange habit?


    Let me tell you first, this is none of my business, if Minato asks you, just say that you became like this because you gradually became abnormal outside. "


    Obito:¡­


    Shouldn¡¯t some sensational words be said in this tragic scene? Why do you think he has awakened some strange habit.


    Besides, it would be too trivial to let go of responsibility in advance. Why didn''t I realize that this guy still has such a trivial side when I was in Konoha before.


    "What pervert?" After shopping, Honoka felt that she had heard something she shouldn''t have heard.


    "Hinoka, be careful with Obito, this guy may have awakened to some great hobby." Yongze said to Honoka as if warning his own children not to learn from bad kids.


    "I''ve long felt that this guy is abnormal." Honoka nodded approvingly, then hid behind Yongze, poked her head out to watch Obito cautiously, arrested the young girl and locked her in the basement, why? I think it''s also perverted.


    Listening to Nagasawa and Honoka singing together, he almost wrote the word "abnormal" on his face, and Obito was speechless for a while.


    But because of this, the atmosphere became cheerful instead, and Obito felt less nervous.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Konoha Chunin Exam Site.


    Today is the day of the quarter-finals of the Chunin Exam. At this time, the venue is overcrowded. There are rich businessmen and dignitaries from all over the ninja world, ninjas from various ninja villages, and many Konoha ninjas and Konoha residents.


    It was exactly two o''clock in the afternoon at this time, and the eight top eight contestants will fight here to select the four ninjas in the semifinals.


    The rules are still the same as before, the opponent and order are determined by the serial number.


    Wearing a mask, Kakashi stood on the center ring with the name list, announcing the start of the first battle of the quarterfinals.


    "In the first battle, the pharmacist was against Kang Sheng."


    "The player enters the arena."


    Listening to his name being read on the radio, Dou walked into the central arena from the player-only aisle.


    Just as Dou arrived at the arena, his opponent Iwahid Bakuden Ninja Kang Sheng also walked into the venue.


    The two can be said to be old rivals. They met each other when they snatched the psychic steel talisman for the first time.


    But he didn''t expect that Dou would rely on his own advantage of medical ninjutsu to use his teammates as a threat to first unite with Yunyin and then Shayin, so that those who wanted to take advantage of it fell through.


    How did the two sides face off again in the second psychic steel talisman battle? This time the psychic steel talisman battle ended again with the strength of Dou and others.


    Failed two consecutive duels, and the opponent was just a kid who graduated early, which made Kang Sheng feel very embarrassed, because those two battles were broadcast live.


    Kang Sheng desperately wanted to save face in this quarter-final.


    The two walked slowly towards the middle of the ring, and finally stopped at a position not too far away under Kakashi''s signal. At this time, the distance between the two sides was fifteen meters.


    Kakashi raised his hand, looked left and right twice, and after confirming that the two had done nothing illegal, the countdown began. When he shouted one, he quickly waved his hand down, and then quickly pushed to the edge of the ring.


    "Did you see that? That''s my dad. He''s so fast, he can''t even see clearly. He''s super strong." In the third row from the bottom, a white-haired little girl pointed at the Kakashi said proudly.


    "Tch, what''s the matter, my brother Itachi Uchiha is still a contestant, he will definitely be the first." Sasuke raised his head slightly and said arrogantly.


    "Your father and brother are not as good as my father, but my father sits at the highest place." Naruto proudly pointed to the place where the kages were sitting with his little finger, where Minato chatted and laughed happily with the kages.


    Before Naruto could finish his twittering, Kushina, who was holding him, gave a loving rap to Naruto on the back of the head.


    "It''s none of your business that Minato is powerful. To show off this kind of thing is of course to show off your own skills." Kushina taught Naruto a lesson.


    "It hurts!" Naruto''s eyes were full of tears, his mother hurt the most, the strength was so great!


    "Kushinna can''t do it, you''re too hard, Naruto is about to cry." Uchiha Mikoto next to him reminded.


    It happened that there was nothing to do today, so Kushina, Uchiha Mikoto, and Hana Ling brought their children to watch the Chunin exam.


    "It''s okay, Naruto who inherited my physique won''t be so easily injured." Kushina said with a big grin.


    Because of Jiu Xinnai''s strong suppression, the showoff contest was forced to be suspended before a winner was produced, and Bai Hehua and others focused more on the competition.


    In the group arena, Kang Sheng, who was eager to clear his name, used Explosion Escape to attack Dou continuously. There was an endless stream of rumbling explosions on the field, and the ground was destroyed with potholes, and Dou was forced to dodge constantly.


    "Blood Escaping Blood Successor Boundary is really violent. You don''t need too many fancy things. Just launching Blood Successor Boundary can cause a terrorist attack."


    "Yeah, compared to ordinary ninjas, Blood Succession Limit Ninjas have great advantages..."


    "This Yanyin blaster boy is dangerous, and if this continues, he will not be far from losing."


    The people at the meeting kept discussing, the lower ninja, the middle ninja, the upper ninja, ninjas of all levels began to discuss, and even the common people discussed with gusto.


    The huge discussion figure at the venue did not affect the two people who were fighting.


    "Hoohoo." Kang Sheng panted, and suspended his attack. Dou was like a slippery loach. In addition, the field was so large that his blast escape couldn''t cover the whole field, which made his attack look huge. threats are very limited.


    "You have the ability to fight me head-on." Kang Sheng challenged a little depressed.


    Obviously, in order to cooperate with Explosive Escape, he also specially did intensive physical training, but he did not expect to lose to a child in speed.


    "Okay." Dou replied with a smile, and the strength of the hand holding the Chakra short blade increased a little.


    Since the physical strength is almost exhausted, it is time to end the battle.


    He is very experienced in dealing with such impatient ninjas. After all, a Uchiha who doesn''t want to leave his name has been challenging him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 416： Chapter 416 It Was You

    Chapter 416 Chapter 416 is you


    "The pharmacist wins!"


    Seeing that Kabuki aimed the chakra knife at the neck of Kang Sheng who fell to the ground, Kakashi decisively announced the winner of this battle.


    "Damn it!" Kang Sheng punched the ground unwillingly.


    Just now, because Dou has always focused on defense and dodge, he didn''t make many shots in the Death Forest link. He thought that Dou didn''t have a particularly powerful attack method.


    As a result, in the final battle, Dou showed a powerful slash, which was stronger than the impact of his blast, knocking him down directly, and putting the knife on his neck.


    Hearing Kakashi''s announcement of victory, he put away the chakra in his pocket, and the light blade extended by the chakra knife instantly dissipated, turning back into an ordinary short blade.


    In this battle, because Kang Sheng has a powerful explosive escape, and is also agile, he can quickly create a powerful explosion without using seals, so he didn''t use water escape very much. No matter how few seals are needed, he needs to form seals, which is easy to be caught Chance.


    Dou put the short blade back on his back, and then stretched out his hand to Kang Sheng who fell on the ground.


    Although Kang Sheng felt a little depressed because he failed to win the battle against Dou and earn back his face, he also knew the true strength of Dou.


    Even if he does it again, he will still lose, because Dou''s comprehensive strength is far superior to him, and he can''t even hit him, but Dou can knock him down with his explosion.


    So this time he was convinced of the loss, without being hypocritical, he directly grabbed the hand outstretched by the pocket, and then stood up with strength.


    "Your Blast Escape is very strong. If there is another chance, I would like to discuss the topic of Blast Escape with you, can you?" Dou smiled and said, he is quite interested in Blast Escape.


    "Let''s talk about it when we have a chance." Kang Sheng said perfunctorily, and then quickly exited the game with a dark face. Although he was convinced of the loss and knew that he was indeed defeated by the pocket, it was too embarrassing to lose to a kid who was less than ten years old.


    After the two of them left the field, Kakashi simply repaired the ground with Earth Dun to make it look less dilapidated, and then called out the names of the next contestants.


    "The second battle, Moonlight Gale vs Samuel."


    Yueguang Galefeng walked into the ring holding a knife specially customized for students by the special warfare class.


    Looking at Samuel for the first time, the feeling of Moonlight Gale is that it is big, it is simply like mountains and waves gathered like anger.


    It''s not that he is an lsp who likes to stare at girls'' private parts, but he has a girlfriend.


    But the opponent is really too big, so Moonlight Gale caught it at first sight.


    Kakashi was able to hold his sight and keep himself from looking around because he watched it many times when he was hosting the game.


    But he was still a little surprised to see Kakashi again. Among the people he knew, only Tsunade-sama could compete with him.


    Sensing the gaze spreading from all directions, Samuel''s expression was calm, and he was not ashamed by it.


    She knows that a certain part of herself is a little too well developed, so she is used to this kind of sight.


    As an excellent ninja who can keep calm at any moment, Samui will not let useless emotions affect his state.


    "Samui, blow up that kid with kidney deficiency opposite you."


    "Big sister, come on, we must advance to the final."


    After Samui appeared on the stage, there were many ninjas from Hidden Cloud cheering for him, including the ninja from Hidden Cloud who had already been eliminated.


    "Hayate, come on, let them know how powerful Konoha Ninja is."


    "Come on, don''t lose to Yunyin Ninja."


    Since Yunyin Ninja is cheering for Samuel, Konoha Ninja will naturally not let the contestants in his own village be alone. Because of the larger number of players, the momentum will be stronger.


    "Oh, I''m in trouble." Yueguang Galefeng sighed helplessly when he saw that such a thing happened in the venue.


    He didn''t come here to fight for the first place, he just wanted to become a Chunin, and he was satisfied to reach the quarter-finals. After all, he couldn''t beat those two perverts, and his strength was outrageous.


    But since there are so many ninjas supporting him, it is impossible not to work hard now. This is about Konoha''s face, and it doesn''t look good to lose.


    ''Really, I originally thought that the top eight would be considered a success, but now I have to work hard. ¡¯ Moonlight Gale¡¯s eyes, which were originally like those of a patient, suddenly became sharper, and his aura changed suddenly.


    "Huh?" Samuel keenly sensed the changes in the moonlight blast, his eyes tightened slightly, and his heart became more vigilant.


    Originally thought that Moonlight Gale was the weakest of the eight and should be easier to deal with, but looking at it now, he really couldn''t underestimate any opponent.


    "The battle begins!" Kakashi slammed his hand down, and then quickly dodged to the edge of the ring.


    Whoosh! !


    Samui quickly took out four shurikens and threw them out, taking the lead in attacking.


    But Moonlight Gale was also prepared for a long time ago, the breathing method was running, and the hand holding the knife handle burst out with huge power. Cooperating with Chakra, a cyan wind blade was directly cut out in an instant, knocking down the attacking shuriken, and continued to fight at the same time. Head towards Samuel.


    "Flying Thunder!"


    Samui quickly pulled out the red-handled dagger pinned to his waist, and cut out a thunderbolt while stepping back.


    Boom!


    The wind blade collided with the thunder light, and the airflow and electric arcs exploded, leaving a small scorched black pit at the collision site.


    While cutting out the wind blade, Moonlight Gale calculated Samuel''s actions in his mind.


    Although he wasn''t going to fight for the first place, he also watched all the battles without losing, and he had a certain understanding of Samui''s moves.


    Although Samui''s character is different from ordinary Yunyin, her ninjutsu is indeed the same as traditional Yunyin. She is good at lightning escape ninjutsu, but the difference is in the sword. Samui doesn''t like to use long swords, but I like to use short knives.


    In the vision of Moonlight Gale, the cautious and calm Samuel will definitely not choose to charge hard, but will cautiously make a detour, so she will definitely retreat.


    "Tornado!"


    The chakra erupted, and the moonlight blast rushed forward and swung a four-meter-high whirlwind at the back of Samui.


    "Has it been predicted?" Seeing the whirlwind that was already close to his face, Samuel was a little surprised.


    But Samui still didn''t panic, she was not an ordinary female ninja, she had a very strong physique.


    A flash of lightning flashed across Samuel''s body, and his whole body''s chakra erupted, resisting the impact of the whirlwind, without being blown away or knocked down.


    But Moonlight Gale will not let go of this great opportunity, and the fierce wind blades continue to attack Samuel.


    Although Samui had tried his best to deal with it, it was still difficult for him to resist the intensive offensive of the moonlight blast, and wounds appeared on his body soon.


    But just as the battle was in full swing, Moonlight Gale suddenly started coughing, and the sword in his hand slowed down.


    Samui seized the opportunity and threw out a few kunai that were shining with lightning, one of which was still attached with a detonating talisman, and the kunai rushed towards the moonlight blast at the same time.


    Moonlight Gale blasted out a wind wall to block in front of him.


    Boom! !


    A violent explosion sounded, and the white mist produced by the explosion enveloped the vicinity of Moonlight Gale.


    But when the white mist dissipated, the intact Moonlight Gale was revealed, and the wind wall successfully blocked the attack.


    "You lost!" Samuel, who rushed to the side, took advantage of Moonlight Gale''s exhaustion and knocked down the sword in Moonlight Gale''s hand, and put the dagger on Moonlight Gale''s neck.


    "No, you lost."


    Suddenly, the sound of Moonlight Gale appeared behind Samuel again, and at the same time held a kunai around Samuel''s neck.


    Samui was stunned, looked at the Moonlight Gale that was held up by him, and then at the Moonlight Gale behind him, showing a look of remorse.


    She probably understood what was going on. Just now, Moonlight Gale used the cover of smoke to cast Shadow Clone, then hid herself, and shot at the moment of relaxation after she thought she had won.


    "Moonlight Gale wins." Kakashi announced the winner of the second round.


    "My Xueji''s limit is through escape, which can make him invisible." Seeing the end of the battle, Moonlight Gale said, putting away his knife.


    Whether it was in the death forest or in the battle ahead, Moonlight Gale did not use his Blood Successor Boundary, so no one except the special operations squad knew that Moonlight Gale had this skill.


    Originally, Yueguang Galefeng thought that he would have no chance to use this blood succession limit. After all, his penetration is more suitable for assassination than frontal combat.


    "It''s really hidden." Samuel said lightly, and put away the knife. In this case, there is no way to lose. She has tried her best.


    "The third round..." Kakashi announced the name of the next contestant.


    "Another good seedling, Sandai Hokage, I really envy you Konoha''s genius."


    Seeing that another Konoha ninja won the second round, and he was still so young, Ohnoki couldn''t help sighing with envy. Only one of them, Yan Yin, advanced to the quarterfinals, and that was the ninja who had been defeated in the first round. eliminated.


    "Haha, that''s Shang Ke, it''s nothing." Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s smile was a little crooked, speaking the Versailles language that Onogi wanted to jump up and hit him.


    It is not easy to be able to compete in front of the same level of film, and Sarutobi Hiruzen also enjoyed it, enjoying the envious eyes of Onoki and Luo Sha.


    "This is also related to the fourth generation and Nagasawa''s efforts. It is because of them that Konoha..." He was happy, Sarutobi Hiruzawa did not forget Minato and Nagasawa who were sitting next to him.


    After all, Minato was chosen by him, and Nagasawa was appointed by Minato. Praising them both is tantamount to praising him for his vision.


    Suddenly, Konoha Anbe, dressed in black and wearing an animal mask, walked to the top floor and handed Minato a scroll.


    Minato thought that something important had happened, so he quickly opened the scroll to read, only to find that there was only one line of writing.


    ¡¾I have something to do, come quickly to Hokage Rock¡¿¡ªFujiwara Nagasawa


    Minato glanced at Nagasawa who was watching the game beside him.


    Kage clone Nagasawa sensed Minato''s gaze, saw the scroll in Minato''s hand, and nodded with a smile.


    Minato put away the scroll, probably guessing what was going on in his heart.


    Yongze here should be a shadow clone, and the real Yongze is waiting for him at Hokage Rock.


    Minato was not surprised that he failed to see through Nagasawa''s shadow clone, after all, their current strength gap is too large.


    But Minato didn''t understand, why Nagasawa let Kage clone watch the game, and asked Anbu to send him a scroll to Hokage Rock.


    If there is something to do, just call him aside and say no.


    "Three generations, I have something to deal with, and I need to leave here temporarily." Minato stood up and said.


    "Is it something troublesome, or else I''ll deal with it." Sarutobi Hiruzen said.


    After all, he is still taking the Chunin exam, so it is better for the current Hokage to stay here and watch.


    Minato shook his head, rejected Hiruzaru Sarutobi''s kindness, and said, "It''s not a troublesome thing, but I have to go there myself."


    Yongze, the shadow clone, knew what was going on from the beginning, so he didn''t speak, and continued to watch the game.


    Seeing Minato''s refusal, the third generation didn''t force him to help, but nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    Minato is not a newcomer at the beginning. He knows the severity, and probably he has to deal with things related to himself.


    After Minato left the venue, his figure flickered quickly, and he rushed towards the destination at high speed.


    But at this moment, Minato suddenly sensed a flying thunder **** mark suddenly appearing on Hokage Rock.


    "This feeling..." Minato suddenly stopped.


    The mark of Flying Thunder God will not disappear, so it will not appear suddenly for no reason.


    As for the enemies he marked with the Flying Thunder God mark, except for the masked man who attacked Konoha back then, none of them were alive.


    Then there is only one answer, the masked man who attacked Konoha is now in Hokage Rock.


    At this moment, Yong Ze was also waiting for him at the Hokage Rock, and specially asked Anbu to send a message to let him go.


    "Nongze caught the masked man, so let me go over?" Minato guessed why Yongze told him to go over.


    If it is the masked man who almost caused major damage to Konoha, then he is indeed qualified for Yongze to call him over alone.


    Thinking of this, Minato directly launched Flying Thunder God.


    On Yongze''s side, Obito was standing next to Hokage Rock, looking down at the familiar but somewhat unfamiliar Konoha.


    What he is familiar with is that most of Konoha is still the same as it used to be, but there are also many new buildings and streets that make him feel a little strange.


    Minato suddenly appeared, and he saw Obito standing on the cliff watching the scenery at a glance.


    Because his back was facing Minato, Minato didn''t see Obito''s face, but he was very familiar with Obito''s aura.


    ¡®Yongze didn¡¯t let him lose his fighting power? ¡¯ Minato thought, quickly took out the kunai, and stabbed at Obito.


    "Huh?" Obito sensed a strong wind coming, turned his head and saw Minato holding a kunai stab at him.


    "Minato, don''t be in a hurry." Nagasawa on the side reacted quickly and grabbed Minato''s hand.


    He was going to pick him up when Mizumon came over, so that he could be mentally prepared, but he forgot that Obito still had the mark of the Flying Thunder God on him.


    Nagaze knew without even thinking about it. Minato must have seen Obito''s back, but didn''t recognize it as Obito.


    Since he is not a former disciple, but an enemy who destroyed Konoha, he must attack first when meeting.


    After all, the masked man almost killed Kushina.


    "Nagazawa?" Minato just wanted to ask why Yongze grabbed his hand, and then saw Obito''s face.


    "turn out to be¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 417： Master-apprentice meeting

    Chapter 417 Master-Apprentice Meeting


    Looking at Obito''s familiar but unfamiliar face, Minato thought a lot at this moment.


    I haven''t seen each other for five years, and it''s still an important period of adolescence that changes every few months. There is no doubt that Obito at this time is far from the Obito in Minato''s memory.


    Obito in Minato¡¯s memory is a cheerful, laughing, and always confused optimistic boy who always likes to wear yellow goggles, and often wears a dark blue shirt and trousers.


    Although he is called "the crane tail of the Uchiha clan", he has firm beliefs, a childish face that often wears a smile, and dreams of becoming Hokage.


    And the Obito in front of him, except for a trace of the past on the side of the intact left face, is not the same person at all. Although the right face is put together, it can be seen that it is a person''s face, but because The uneven ups and downs like the swirl texture on it are hard to see.


    The previous optimistic attitude of being able to maintain no matter what happened disappeared, and the cheerful temperament disappeared. It was replaced by darkness like ink. Just standing there can feel the dull atmosphere.


    He was wearing a black robe that covered his whole body, he didn''t show his hands and feet, and he even wore gray gloves on his palms, as if he didn''t want a ray of sunlight to shine on his body.


    If you put on a mask, you will really be in the dark forever.


    "Oh, so it''s you, Obito." Minato''s eyes were complicated, and the thousand words in his heart finally turned into a sigh and a short sentence.


    "Minister Minato..." Obito looked at the teacher he once admired and trusted standing in front of him again, and the good memories from that year came back to his heart again, and he wanted to confide in Minato with thousands of greetings and apologies.


    He wanted to ask the teacher how he was doing these years, whether Hokage''s work was tiring or busy, whether his children were naughty or not, how was Mrs. Kushina''s health, and whether her temper had improved. Does the Tailed Beast have any fallout sequelae?


    He also has the urge to kneel on the ground and cry bitterly to apologize for what he has done, to apologize for his despicable heart, and to apologize for the excessive things he has done.


    But just when these words were about to be said, Obito found himself as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat. In simple shouting.


    The current time is two o''clock in the afternoon, which is the time when the sun is at its strongest. The warm sunlight shines on the earth, dispelling the remaining cold left by the late winter.


    "It seems that you haven''t had an easy life these past few years." Minato put away Kunai, and touched the scars on Obito''s face with some distress. There were not only scars left by ruining half of his body, but also A fresh wound that is still scabbing over.


    The new one was beaten out by Yongze.


    Actually, Minato has many doubts in his heart.


    He wanted to ask Obito, if he didn''t die, why didn''t he go back to Konoha, but stayed outside all the time.


    He wanted to ask Obito, why did he wear a mask to attack Konoha, and even released the nine tails in Kushina''s body, which almost killed Kushina, and when he fought against him, he also fought with his life, completely holding the killing To die for his faith to fight.


    He has too many doubts, because of this sudden truth.


    But when Minato saw Obito''s young but weather-beaten face, Minato couldn''t question him severely.


    After all, this is his own disciple, a disciple taught by himself.


    Even if Obito doesn''t say anything, Minato can guess something just from the clues that can be seen now.


    In that mission that year, Obito did not die at all, but was saved by someone or a certain force.


    The strength of this person or this faction is definitely not simple. After all, judging from Obito''s strength during the night of Nine Tails, it has already reached the level of shadow.


    At that time, Kakashi, who was the same age as Obito, hadn''t reached this level. You know, Kakashi was much better than Obito back then.


    To be able to achieve such a huge overtake, no matter how you think about it, it is very difficult.


    Moreover, that person or that force must be a person or force with great malice towards Konoha.


    Otherwise, with Obito''s previous temper, it would be impossible to attack Konoha, and even attack his teacher.


    This is definitely the ghost of that person or that force, who may have brainwashed Obito or something like that.


    When Obito encountered this kind of thing, Minato really blamed himself. If he could have been faster at that time, maybe it would not be like this.


    Alternatively, if he had recognized Obito at the beginning during Kyuubi Night, the ending would have been better, and Obito would have returned to Konoha a few years earlier.


    "Minato-sensei, I''m sorry..." Obito couldn''t hold back any longer when he felt the hot palm on his face, and the tears flowed out of his eyes uncontrollably, the tears blurred his vision, and he was articulate I can''t figure it out.


    On the surface, he is looking at the scenery of Konoha and observing the changes of Konoha, but in fact he just wants to relieve the tension in his heart.


    The last time he met Minato as Obito Uchiha was five years ago, and he hadn''t yet carried so many sins at that time.


    So much time has passed, and so many sins have been carried on my body, and so many hateful things have been done, such as attacking the Konoha that the teacher is guarding, and hurting the teacher''s favorite teacher''s wife.


    Having committed so many crimes, how can he not be nervous when he meets the teacher he hasn''t seen for a long time again.


    Tabito has simulated many scenes in his mind.


    You Minato was indifferent to him, saying that there will be no tragic scene of the disciple Uchiha Obito from now on.


    There is also a scene where Minato looks angry at him and wants to kill him.


    Of course, Obito didn¡¯t have any hope in his heart, and he also thought about the scene where the Minatokai just reprimanded him with a straight face and then forgave him.


    As for the words of Minato and Obito at the end in Nagasawa¡¯s memory, Obito thinks that¡¯s because his future self is going to die.


    However, what Obito didn''t expect was that there was no indifference, anger, or even reprimand, and Minato lamented what happened to him instead.


    So, Obito couldn''t control himself anymore, tears flowed down uncontrollably, and his words became choked up.


    Looking at the scene of filial piety by the master and apprentice in front of him, Yongze showed a gratified expression. Although Minato came in a way he didn''t expect, the result was good, and the sudden appearance was also a surprise.


    "Isn''t this very good, as I said, I know Minato better than you." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    Obito is a fool, when he attacked Konoha back then, he saw Minato and didn''t see anything pretentious about him, so he didn''t wear a mask, he was more nervous than going on a blind date.


    Minato looked at Yongze and asked: "Nongze, can you explain to me what''s going on, I''m at a loss now."


    Guessing is unreliable after all, I still need to get the exact answer from Yongze.


    "What else could it be? You, a foolish disciple, was fooled by someone, and then you became limped. You felt that the world was cursed, so you wanted to be the savior, and create a world where there is no war, no worries, and everyone can get happiness. new world."


    Nagaze briefly summed up Obito''s experience.


    "Create a new world where there will be no wars, no troubles, and everyone will be happy..." Minato was deep in thought. Such a world is very beautiful, and if there is one of the goals, there is absolutely no problem.


    But why did you attack Konoha to create such a world? Is there any connection between the two?


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Obito had an embarrassed look on his face, Yongze was too straightforward.


    Moreover, hearing Nagasawa repeat his previous words, Obito always has the feeling that black history is being read, as if a public execution is in progress.


    "Do you still remember the speculation you made about the identity of the masked man?" Nagasawa asked Minato.


    Minato smiled, and laughed at himself: "I remember, I guessed that he was Madara Uchiha at the time, but looking at it now, I am really an incompetent teacher, and I didn''t even recognize my own disciples."


    "That''s not the case, you are the best teacher in my heart." Before Yongze could say anything, Obito couldn''t help defending Minato when he saw Minato demeaning himself like this.


    "At that time, I was wearing a black robe, I couldn''t see my figure, and I was wearing a mask on my face. My voice was completely different from before, it became hoarse and deep, and my temperament was completely different from before. I am like this, let alone You are gone, I am afraid that even the me I used to be will not be able to recognize you."


    A bit of bitterness flashed across Obito''s face. After falling into the darkness, he was no longer the Obito Uchiha in Minato''s impression. Even he himself regarded himself as someone who had died once.


    "In any case, as a teacher, I have a certain responsibility." Minato still felt that he should recognize Obito.


    "Don''t rush to grab the pot." Yongze paused the two people''s filial piety again, and said: "Actually, you are not completely wrong, Minato, you can be said to be half right, although the masked man is Obito and not Uchi Polaris, but he is Uchiha Madara''s heir."


    "Uchiha Madara''s heir, no wonder this happened." Minato nodded, and it was exactly as he thought. If Obito was rescued without dying, and that person was Uchiha Madara, everything made sense.


    The first generation of Naruto Senjujuma is known as the **** of ninjas, but Uchiha Madara is a strong man at the same level as Senjujuma, and both Uchiha and Obito are the same Uchiha.


    With Uchiha Madara''s powerful ancestor teaching, it is only natural that his strength soars.


    And why Obito attacked Konoha is easy to understand, because Uchiha Madara also did this, and the Valley of the End was hit by Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma.


    Because of the hatred for Konoha, it is reasonable to let his heir Uchiha Obito also attack Konoha.


    "In the mission that year, Uchiha Madara saved the dying Obito and trained him as his heir.


    But this is not without cost. Uchiha Madara is not a good old man who is willing to do good. He saves Obito and teaches Obito skills not because he is Uchiha with Obito, but because he wants to use Obito to help him realize his evil. plan. "


    Nagaze told Minato the general story, but he didn''t tell Jae-jae who was really hiding behind the scenes, he just told the Moon Eyes plan.


    "Create an illusion that covers the entire ninja world, so that everyone who is trapped in the illusion can gain true happiness, so as to make war disappear?" A shocked expression appeared on Minato''s face.


    He was thinking, Uchiha Madara might be too old to cause Alzheimer''s, right? This kind of thing is not normal no matter how you think about it.


    If everyone falls into the illusion, the entire human world will disappear.


    "Do you think that Madara Uchiha has dementia, and he came up with such an outrageous way to solve the problem of war, and he still thinks he is saving the world." Nagasawa asked Minato with a smile.


    "This ending method is too rough." Because Uchiha Madara was once a Konoha ninja anyway, Minato didn''t say too directly, saving some face for Uchiha Madara.


    Obito glanced at Yongze, wondering why Yongze didn''t reveal the existence of Zee, and Madara was just a person controlled by Zee, and the truth he thought he discovered was actually shown to him specially by Zee.


    But Yongze didn''t say anything, and Obito guessed that Yongze might have other ideas, so he didn''t say much.


    "Minato-sensei, is Mrs. Kushina okay? Are there any sequelae?" Obito took a deep breath and summoned up his courage to ask.


    During the years of falling into darkness, he did many things that he regretted, but almost killing Kushina was one of the things he regretted the most.


    Although Kushina has a bad temper and throws iron fists at people at every turn, Obito can feel that among Kakashi''s three, Kushina treats him the best.


    The trouble of finding Obito is so that Obito can practice well, so as not to encounter danger in the mission. This is Kushina''s unique concern.


    Minato smiled and said: "There are no sequelae, her body is the same as before, but if you want to see her, you may have to be mentally prepared. You know Kushina''s temper."


    Recalling Kushina''s iron fist, Obito trembled uncontrollably.


    Although he knew that Kushina was doing it for his own good, Kushina''s angry look was really terrifying. The powerful Chakra made his hair seem to be alive, and his pair of iron fists shattered everything.


    "If Mrs. Kushina wants to hit me, please don''t stop me. This is the punishment I deserve." Obito raised his head and said, facing Minato.


    If you make a mistake, you must admit it, and if you are beaten, you must stand at attention.


    Obito already has the awareness of being beaten in his heart. Now his strength is much stronger than before, his body is stronger and more resistant to beatings, and Yongze''s medical ninjutsu is so powerful, he should not die.


    "Your awareness shows that you are aware of the crimes you have committed. This appearance speaks for itself. I think Kushina will forgive you." Minato smiled gently.


    He didn''t say anything to help Kushina forgive Obito. In this kind of matter, even if he is Kushina''s husband, he can''t make such a decision on her behalf.


    However, based on Minato''s understanding of Kushina, it is very likely that Obito will be forgiven after a beating.


    Jiu Xinnai is the kind of person with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. Although he looks tough, he is actually very soft and sensual in his heart.


    Speechless, I didn¡¯t expect that the picture of Samui who didn¡¯t show anything could pass the review, and I went back after a few clicks


    It was the same when I wanted to send out Tsunade


    It was a blessing that the cover had passed the review


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 418： Chapter 418 Kakashis Change

    Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Kakashi''s Change


    ¡®The quality of this generation of Uchiha seems to be good, and this Shisui is good. ''


    Heijue, who hides his whole body breath in the dark, sees Shisui open and Susano suppresses Mitsuo, thinking about how to use Shisui, make Shisui a pawn, and contribute to his thousand-year plan to resurrect his mother Kaguya .


    The Uchiha clan is an excellent **** in the eyes of Hei Jue.


    Extreme characters tend to be blackened and self-centered, which makes them easy to be controlled, and such a character can make Sharingan evolve rapidly and increase its strength.


    But when Heijue was thinking about how to use Shisui, the situation changed suddenly. Obito was about to attack Shisui, but Yongze who suddenly appeared took Kamui Sharingan from him, lost his ability to resist, and was pushed to the ground .


    Hei Jue''s heart was shocked, he didn''t understand why Yongze appeared here, and he didn''t understand why Yongze appeared so silently.


    At this moment, Hei didn''t care whether he was discovered or not, he directly used the mayfly technique to escape underground, and quickly escaped from Wuyin Village, not daring to stay for a while.


    Not to mention going to rescue Obito, Heijue was terribly flustered when he was less than one kilometer away from Yongze, for fear of being discovered by Yongze and then shot to death.


    Different from those uninformed people, in their cognition, no matter how strong a ninja is, it will be the same. At most, it is at the level of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara. As for the Sage of Six Paths? Isn''t that a fairy tale?


    Heijue is Kaguya''s third son who was separated before being sealed. He has completely experienced the era of the Sage of the Six Paths. He has lived for too long.


    During his long career of saving his mother, there will be a strong man with extraordinary strength every five hundred years or so, but the largest of those strong men is close to or even inferior to Qianshou Zhujian.


    In the past few thousand years, there has indeed never been a ninja who has reached the level of the Sage of the Six Paths, and the strongest is the strength of Senshouzhujian.


    If Madara can open the reincarnation eye in a mature age, it is possible to touch it. After all, the reincarnation eye is also a six-level eye, and it can explode extremely powerful on the original owner.


    But when Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation, he had already put half his foot into the coffin, let alone practicing, even if he lay there still and took care of his health every day, he wouldn''t be able to live for long.


    In the eyes of Heijue, Yongze is simply like the reincarnation of the Sage of the Six Paths, his strength is too outrageous, he has surpassed the Thousand Hands and reached another level, and the Sage of the Six Paths was just like this when he was young.


    Wait a few more years to reach the peak of cultivation, at that time, I am afraid that he will really be the second sage of the Six Paths.


    Give Heijue ten guts, it doesn''t dare to do things under the eyes of the Immortal of the Six Paths.


    As a qualified old Yinbi, Heijue has a strong self-awareness ability. He is not suitable for frontal battles. Although he has some special abilities that can hurt people at the Sixth Dao level, if he is required to fight those perverts, then It is absolutely impossible.


    So Heijue sold Obito without even thinking about it, and yo-yoed himself.


    Obito is dead, and the Moon Eye Project may not necessarily fail. After all, the real core is Madara, so Nagato can just resurrect Madara.


    There are two necessary conditions for resurrecting Kaguya, one is the sacred tree, and the other is the infinite Tsukuyomi released with the eyes of reincarnation.


    Tailed beasts can be caught as long as they are strong, but the eyes of reincarnation are extremely difficult to open. Heijue has planned for thousands of years and only encountered Madara. Even the son of the Sage of the Six Paths failed to open the eyes of reincarnation. The core of the Eye of the Moon project.


    However, in Hei Jue''s heart, the most critical core is it. Only it wants to resurrect the mother wholeheartedly. Everyone else only wants world peace.


    Even if the Eye of the Moon failed this time, it was not as important as Hei Jue''s own life.


    As long as it doesn''t die, it will be able to find the second Uchiha Madara sooner or later, but if he dies, then its mother may really be sealed forever.


    Heijue fled to the edge of the Land of Water before he dared to show himself in a forest.


    "Why Fujiwara Nagasawa suddenly appeared in the country of water, and has been hiding in the dark, only attacking at critical moments." Hei Jue was a little puzzled.


    The plan is to participate in the whole process, and there is no exposed place for Obito. Why would Yongze know that the masked man who once intended to destroy Konoha is in the country of water.


    "Is there a secret in this ninja world that I don''t know?" Heijue felt extremely irritable at this moment.


    With its long life, it knows almost all the secrets of the ninja world, coupled with Bai Jue''s super intelligence ability, it is difficult to hide everything in the ninja world from it.


    But since Yongze appeared, Heijue feels that he is a bit behind and knows almost nothing about Yongze.


    Now that Yongze is stronger than everyone else, it is impossible for him to control it through layout.


    "Obito will definitely die this time, and we have to think about how to continue the plan." Hei Jue left the country of water while thinking about how to continue the Moon Eye project.


    Obito once attacked Konoha as a masked man, almost causing the death of Konoha''s Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and this will be caught. Hei never thinks that Nagasawa will let Obito go, he must torture him first , and then kill again.


    But Heijue also believes that Obito will not tell about the Moon Eye project.


    Obito has been fooled and lame, thinking that this world is cursed, and he is the savior of the world, and will create a happy new world.


    Such a person with a firm belief will not expose information just because of torture. He must be worried that Konoha will use the method of reading memory to obtain the information in Obito''s brain.


    ¡®He should commit suicide before Konoha does that, right? But still have to be prepared, go back and ask Nagato to change the position of Akatsuki''s base, and at the same time speed up the pace. ''


    As a cautious old man, Hei Jue will try his best to imagine the worst situation, and then find a way to solve it on this basis.


    In this case, there will be no sudden big loopholes.


    In Heijue''s worst scenario, Obito may have resisted the torture, but failed to commit suicide. In the end, Konoha learned about Akatsuki''s information, and even the Uchiha Madara and Moon''s Eye project, and did not resist. The results of torture and torture are similar.


    In this case, it can only change the location of Xiao¡¯s base to another small country, transfer all the staff, and Yuyin Village is not safe.


    At the same time, we must speed up the pace of planning, because Konoha is already vigilant.


    Hei Ze is going to apply what Obito did to Nagato.


    As a member of the Uzumaki clan, Nagato is also a descendant of Otsutsuki, so he can do what Obito can do.


    Senju''s can be replaced by Hakuzai with Hashirama cells, so you only need to capture the Uchiha and Hyuga clans.


    Kurozai is not going to tell Nagato the information about Obito''s arrest. This is too unreasonable for Uchiha Madara''s identity, and it will also make Nagato have some doubts.


    The more you explain, the more mistakes you will make. Anyway, the two of them don''t meet often, so Hei Ze is going to say nothing, and just tell Nagato the method of how to become stronger, saying that it is Madara''s plan to strengthen his strength.


    Heijue believes that Nagato will use this plan to strengthen himself.


    Because Nagato has also been limped by fools, and wants to become the **** of the new world, so that there will be no war in the world.


    And Yongze is a mountain that blocks Nagato from going to the new world. The challenge of this mountain is too difficult. In order to defeat Yongze, Nagato has no choice.


    Although Nagato doesn''t know Yongze''s true strength like it does, but the strength shown by Yongze is enough for Nagato to think about how to cross the mountain in front of him.


    Enhance Nagato¡¯s strength so that it has the strength to resist Fujiwara Nagasawa¡ªcollect tailed beasts¡ªcontrol Nagato to revive Uchiha Madara¡ªexecute infinite Tsukiyomi¡ªresurrect Kaguya


    Kurozai will carry out his plan step by step until he resurrects his mother, Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    As long as its mother Kaguya Otsutsuki is resurrected, Fujiwara Nagasawa will not have to be afraid.


    Back then, it was not only the strength of Sage of the Six Paths who sealed Kaguya, but also his younger brother Otsutsuki Yumura.


    Even if that Fujiwara Nagasawa is the second Sage of the Six Paths, he can''t defeat the real Chakra ancestor Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    ¡®The final winner must be me, my mother will be released by me, and the ninja world will return to my mother¡¯s control. ¡¯ With this in mind, Hei Ze quickly rushed to the Xiao organization, ready to fool Nagato.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Since everything is almost clear, let''s go back. Anyway, I am also the chief examiner for the third round, and it is not unreasonable to use the shadow clone all the time." Seeing that Minato and Obito were almost chatting, Yongze proposed to go back and watch Contest.


    "Well, it''s time to go back." Minato nodded. He, the current Hokage, should also have to watch the Chunin Exam, and frighten ninjas from other countries.


    However, considering that the ninjas in other ninja villages have been shocked by all aspects of Konoha, he is also a mascot in it.


    "Then I''ll watch Konoha''s changes here, and wait until the Chunin exam is over." Obito thought for a while and said.


    "What''s so interesting about this, there is plenty of time for you to feel it, so you can go to the Chunin exam with us and see the outstanding juniors.


    In the future, don¡¯t think of yourself as the savior of the new world, now you are Konoha Chunin named Obito Uchiha. "


    Nagaze vetoed Obito''s idea and asked Obito to go to the venue with them to watch the game.


    Before Obito could answer, Nagasawa left a Flying Raijin Kunai in place, and directly used Flying Raijin to return to Anbu, and gave Obito an Anbe ninja uniform.


    Konoha is the only one who can wear a mask aboveboard. If the rest of them wear masks, they will probably be interrogated by members of the patrolling police department.


    It¡¯s not a festival, so why are you wearing a mask, wanting to do something shameful?


    Looking at the Anbe uniform in Nagasawa''s hands, Obito knew that he had to go if he didn''t want to go.


    Thinking about it now, Yongze¡¯s fists are better than Kushina¡¯s. It¡¯s just an exaggeration to say that Kushina killed people. Yongze really can kill people. The bodies are cold.


    "I''ll go, but senior Nagasawa, can you stop talking about the savior of the new world." Obito took the uniform and couldn''t help but say.


    Because I was in a state of being fooled before, Obito didn''t feel anything, but now I suddenly feel very embarrassed, too secondary.


    Especially Yongze always said it out loud, and then looked at him jokingly.


    "This ideal is pretty good, if that new world isn''t an illusion world." Minato said with a smile, and gave Obito a thumbs up for his speech.


    "Come on, go back to your old self and become Hokage in the new world." Minato patted Obito on the shoulder.


    Obito:¡­


    If I knew it earlier, I would have been beaten to death by Senior Yongze.


    After Obito changed into his uniform, Minato and Nagasawa returned to the Chunin Exam venue.


    Before going in, Yongze specially dispatched Anbu to let the shadow clone Yongze come out, and then walked in.


    After all, they are all shadows. Although they are a little weaker than him, they still have to give some face.


    Because the top floor is all Kage, the only Nagazawa who is not Kage is the assistant of Hokage. It is a bit abrupt to bring an Anbe over to watch the game suddenly, so Nagasawa asked Obito to go down to watch the game alone.


    There were already many Anbe members guarding the venue, so the existence of Obito did not attract too many people''s attention.


    At this time, the third game has just ended.


    The third game was the battle between the sand ninja and the Konoha ninja. In the end, Takuya of sand hidden narrowly won and advanced to the semi-finals.


    "Fourth battle, Alik vs Uchiha Itachi." Kakashi announced the contestants in the last round of the quarterfinals.


    "Kakashi, you have changed a lot..." Obito stood in the auditorium and said softly.


    With good eyesight, he can easily see Kakashi, who is the referee below, very clearly, even his eyes.


    Before the night of the Kyuubi, Obito would often visit Lin''s grave, so he would often meet Kakashi.


    But after the night of Kyuubi, because he was afraid of Nagasawa''s super-standard strength, Obito listed Konoha as a forbidden area and never came back, so he and Kakashi haven''t seen each other for three years, and haven''t spoken for more than five years.


    Just looking at Kakashi, Obito knew that Kakashi was a lot different from before.


    The fact that he likes to wear a mask to hide his face has remained unchanged. Kakashi''s biggest change is his eyes.


    Kakashi used to be autistic for a while because of his father''s suicide. Although he was relieved to a certain extent later, it left Kakashi with a scar that could not be wiped away. Behind that, Kakashi, who was originally People who don''t like to laugh don''t like to laugh even more, and their eyes are rotten like dead fish, lifeless and without light.


    After time passed, Kakashi''s eyes gradually became brighter, but at this time tragedy happened again, first Obito died (in fact, he didn''t die) and then killed Lin himself (actually, Lin ran into him himself).


    The continuous heavy blows caused Kakashi to lose his light again, his eyes completely turned into dead fish eyes, and his whole body exuded a lazy atmosphere.


    But the current Kakashi has a wonderful look in his eyes. Although there is still a trace of laziness, it is completely different from the previous one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 419： Obito and Kakashis reunion

    Chapter 419 Obito and Kakashi''s Reunion


    ''Is his change because of that woman? ¡¯ Obito thought silently in his heart.


    Before the night of the nine tails, in order to prevent accidents, Obito sneaked into Konoha several times to see if anything unusual happened, and then visited Lin''s grave by the way.


    Once when Obito wanted to visit Lin''s grave, Obito ran into Kakashi who happened to be visiting Lin''s grave.


    So Obito hid in the dark, waiting for Kakashi to leave, so he completely listened to what Kakashi said to Lin and what he said to him.


    But at that time, his mind was full of hatred, thinking that in this cursed world, he could not get happiness no matter what.


    So what Kakashi said at that time undoubtedly looked very stupid to him, and he met people who said him all the time, stupid! Just hopelessly stupid!


    In retrospect, maybe Kakashi had such a change because he married that woman.


    While Obito was recalling the past, as Kakashi announced the start of the exam, the final match of the quarter-finals officially began.


    The moment Kakashi swung his hand down, Itachi, who had been prepared for a long time, put his hand into the ninja bag, took out four shurikens and shot them at the same time.


    His opponent, cloud hidden ninja Alik, is a blood-successor limit ninja, who has the blood-succession limit.


    Alik is a ninja who looks like a cloud hidden ninja, with dark skin, strong muscles, and a sword behind his back.


    Itachi noticed him before, and noticed this Lan Dun ninja in the forest of death.


    Because they arrived at the middle tower ahead of time, they watched the live broadcast in the middle tower for two days. Many outstanding ninjas were remembered by them, and Alik was one of them who paid more attention to.


    Two of Yunyin advanced to the quarterfinals, but Alik was undoubtedly much better than the other.


    The strong muscles on his body tell others that his physical skills are definitely not simple, and the sharp sword skills and powerful Lan Dun make him extremely dangerous.


    Itachi once saw Alik quickly single-handedly swipe a group with one person and one sword. With the powerful mobility combined with the powerful Landun swordsmanship, the group had almost no resistance.


    So Itachi must not fall into the rhythm of the opponent. Because of his age disadvantage, his physical strength is definitely not as good as Alik. If it is not resolved quickly, it is very likely that Itachi will be exhausted and lose in the end.


    Facing Itachi, Alik also didn''t dare to be careless, because those who dared to be careless because of Itachi and Dou''s age lost badly.


    He quickly pulled out the sharp sword behind his back, poured chakra into the sword and made several slashing blows, and the blue lightning flew out, knocking the attacking shuriken into the air.


    At the same time, Alik Chakra erupted, and the power of his whole body was concentrated on his legs. He burst out with lightning-like speed in an instant, turning into a black lightning and approaching Itachi, and the sharp sword shining with blue lightning swung towards Itachi. .


    Itachi was also a little surprised by Alik''s sudden burst of speed. Although Alik''s speed was not slow before, it was not that fast. It seems that in the previous battle, he still had a hand.


    But if it explodes, Itachi doesn''t think he will lose to Alik.


    You must know that the Sun''s Breath he practiced is precisely because the power is too strong and the explosion is too strong, so too much physical energy will be consumed, which will lead to the inability to maintain the Sun''s Breathing state for a long time.


    "Huh." Itachi took a deep breath and exhaled a stream of white air. The blood in his body was boiling, and a steady stream of power surged from the inside out, transmitting to every part and every cell of the body.


    Relying on the sudden burst of power from Breath of the Sun, Itachi dodged Alik''s slash.


    The carrier of the silver-white sharp blade slammed to the ground like a stream of water, and the ground of the arena was blasted, leaving a scorched black mark.


    "Landun, the blood-successor limit obtained by mixing the chakra properties of thunder and water, has the destructive power of thunder, but it can be freely manipulated like water..." Itachi''s mind flashed about Landun information.


    "However, my slash will not lose to you." In the moment of flashing, Itachi quickly pulled out the sharp blade on his back, and injected the fire attribute chakra mixed with the breath of the sun into the blade.


    Hurrah!


    The hot red sun wrapped the silver-white sharp blade, and the fierce flame burned fiercely on the knife.


    "Finally use the weapon." Itachi''s change not only did not make Alik flinch, but made his eyes light up, arousing the desire to win in his heart.


    Itachi has a knife on his back, which can be seen with eyes, but Itachi rarely uses it in battle.


    Alik guessed that this should be one of Itachi''s hole cards.


    "Liuyun Lightning Slash!" Alik''s whole body''s strength poured into his right hand, and the large amount of chakra in his body was used to urge Lan Dun, and the shining blue laser made the sword in his hand turn into a blue light. sword.


    The blue lightsaber pierced the air, and bursts of sonic booms exploded, carrying a huge force and slashing towards Itachi.


    Since the breath of the sun has been used, Itachi is not in vain at all. To deal with Alik who is fast, strong, and physically stronger than him, he must use even more force to defeat him.


    Boom!


    The knife burning with hot red flames collided with the blue lightsaber carrying bursts of electric light. The violent fire and blue lightning erupted at the same time, and a huge explosion sounded.


    Blossoming sparks splashed onto the ground, leaving small craters, and small strands of laser light scattered by the explosion shot around randomly, causing further damage to the ground.


    The flames and the electric light are attacking with all their strength, the red light and blue light are flickering continuously, but for a while, no one can do anything to the other.


    At this stalemate, the red flame on Itachi''s knife erupted again, and the height of the flame soared, engulfing the lightning at once, and the red flame hit Alik like a big wave.


    "Let me just say that my brother is the best, he will definitely be the first." Sasuke, who was watching the match, saw that his brother was going to win, and immediately blew excitedly.


    "Tch, it''s only the quarter-finals now, even if you win, you may not be able to win the first place." Naruto couldn''t understand Sasuke''s appearance, so he curled his lips and said.


    "What''s the matter, when I become a ninja in the future, I may be stronger than him and beat everyone." Lily Hua is not weak.


    Whirlpool Hualing touched Bai Hehua''s head helplessly and said, "Bai Hehua, girls can''t be too violent, don''t just say you want to beat someone up."


    "Is that so, but my father said that if someone bullied me, I would beat him up." Bai Hehua explained his theoretical basis.


    Hua Ling didn''t know what to say for a while. It''s okay to fight back after being bullied, but girls at this age wonder if there is something wrong with beating someone.


    However, Jiu Xinnai admired Bai Hehua very much, hugged Bai Hehua and rubbed his face, and said with a smile: "Your father is right, if someone bullies you, then you should beat him hard, look at him Do you still dare to bully you, if you can''t beat it, ask Naruto to help you."


    "Jiu Xinnai!" Hua Ling glanced at Jiu Xinnai with some resentment. Isn''t this adding fuel to the fire?


    Jiu Xinnai laughed twice indifferently, grabbed Lily Hua''s face with his left hand and said:


    "Before, Kakashi often came to our house and said that he wanted to learn some experience in educating children. I was worried that there would be some problems, but it turned out that the teaching was good."


    Whirlpool Flower Ling:¡­


    What looks good is a big problem.


    She also occasionally heard Jiu Xinnai talk about her childhood. She either educated the one who said bad things about her today, or beat up the one who talked about her behind her back.


    Also asked Yong Ze, who was a child, to help with homework, which Hua Ling couldn''t imagine.


    In her impression, Assistant Nagasawa is a kind but majestic strong man, giving her the feeling of Konoha''s support.


    Such a person was forced to help with homework when he was a child (according to Kushinay, Nagasawa did it voluntarily, but Hualing didn''t really believe it), it is really unimaginable.


    "Itachi Uchiha wins!" Kakashi announced the result of the final battle of the quarterfinals.


    In the end, it was Lei Guang who was defeated by Flame. Itachi''s slash suppressed Alik''s slash, and then chased after victory to defeat him.


    "You are very strong, but if there is a chance to fight again, my slash will be stronger than this time, and then you may not win so easily." Alik said.


    "Next time, I will also become stronger." Itachi didn''t say anything harsh, but the short words did show his inner confidence, Alik will become stronger, he will become stronger.


    The match ended. After Kakashi left the ring, he walked towards Uzumaki Hana Ling and Lily Flower. He saw them early on, but he couldn''t go there because he had to host the match.


    The referee in the third round is not just as simple as saying a name and saying the beginning, but also has to save the candidates who may die.


    In the third round, if the opponent loses combat effectiveness, he will fail by default. At this time, the referee will stop the match to prevent the candidate from being killed by another candidate.


    So the examiners in other links don''t care, and the referees in the third round are generally not weak.


    "Dad." Lily Hua saw Kakashi walking towards this side, his eyes lit up, and he trotted over to Kakashi.


    Kakashi squatted down and opened his big arms to embrace Lily Hua, and then hugged Lily Hua.


    "Ms. Kushina, Hualing, why are you here?" Kakashi walked to Hualing''s side with Lihua in his arms.


    "It''s nothing, Kushina suggested to watch the game, so I came." Hualing smiled and helped Kakashi pat some fine dust on his body and said.


    "Well, but now the game is over, and it''s time to go." Kushina patted Naruto, signaling him to bid farewell to his friends.


    Although they often argue with Sasuke for various inexplicable things, the two are still good friends. After Naruto said goodbye honestly, he left with Kushina to find Minato.


    Then Uchiha Mikoto also took Sasuke to pick Itachi up, leaving only the Kakashi family to stay where they were for the time being, waiting for the crowd to recede.


    Obito in the high place silently watched the harmonious atmosphere of the three, and took back the steps he was about to take.


    The atmosphere of the three of them was so good that he couldn''t bear to disturb them.


    Obito silently followed the crowd, because he was wearing Anbu uniform, people subconsciously kept a certain distance from him, and walked comfortably.


    Obito quickly saw Yongze, and walked to his side.


    "How do you feel?" Yongze asked casually.


    "Very powerful. That Uchiha Itachi is only seven or eight years old. He has such strength. There should be no problem in advancing to Chunin this time." Obito replied.


    "Well, at the end of the first round, he has been recognized as eligible to be promoted to Chunin." Yong Ze laughed.


    A lot of people took part in the Chunin exam this time. The number of people who were eliminated in the Death Forest alone was twice that of the previous Chunin exams, so the quality of the third round of ninjas was surprisingly high.


    Some people are considered qualified to be promoted to Chunin even if they are eliminated in the first round, because it is not because they are not strong enough, but because their opponents are too strong.


    "I saw Kakashi, why didn''t you say hello?"


    "Just now his wife and children were nearby, so it''s not good to disturb him." Obito replied.


    "Then you have to wait for a while, Kakashi is not yet off work, he should go to the base of the training team later, I will take you there to find him then." Yongze said after thinking about it.


    "Yes." Obito nodded.


    "When are you going to meet Kushina?" Nagasawa asked.


    "Tomorrow, I will buy some gifts after meeting Kakashi, and then go to Minato-sensei''s house to apologize." Obito said.


    Obito is going to buy some daily necessities and nutritional products for young children as gifts, but he really can''t think of what to give.


    After all, he has been doing murder and arson these past few years, and he hasn''t experienced such a thing as giving gifts for a long time.


    End After the things on Kushina''s side come to an end, he will be busy. He told Yongze before that he would do things for those who were killed by him, but it was not just a talk.


    It is enough for Konoha to ask Yongze to help gather information, but it is troublesome for Yuyin Village.


    Many of Akatsuki''s members are wandering ninjas who were moved by Yahiko''s ideals. It is very difficult to investigate their identities.


    ¡®What do you want to say after meeting Kakashi? ¡¯ Suppressing the wandering thoughts, Obito began to think about how to face Kakashi.


    Finally, Obito decided to tell Kakashi everything like Minato did, apologize well, do what he can, and leave the rest to Kakashi.


    If Kakashi is still willing to treat him as a friend like before, that would be great. If Kakashi is not willing, then Obito will also accept it.


    Time passed slowly, Yongze wandered around the village with Obito, and it took half an hour to bring Obito to the base of the training team.


    "Go in, Kakashi should be inside." Nagasawa pointed to Kakashi''s office and said.


    In the past, the training team and the fourth-generation Anbu shared a base, and there was no fourth-generation Anbu and third-generation Anbu. The fourth-generation Anbu still moved back, and the base all belonged to the training team. The space became wider at once. Now each team leader has his own office. .


    Obito nodded, opened the door and walked in.


    Kakashi, who was studying Jiraiya''s great book, Kissing Heaven, suddenly heard the door open, and hurriedly wanted to put the book away, but because of his anxiety, he let the book fall to the ground.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 420： Kakashi, you dont want to...

    Chapter 420 Kakashi, you don''t want to...


    Obito saw a book dropped on the floor as soon as he entered the door, and Kakashi who was a little flustered.


    "Which group are you a member of? Why did you come in without knocking on the door." Kakashi was also a person who had seen strong winds and waves after all, so he quickly calmed down.


    Because Obito was wearing an Anbu uniform, Kakashi regarded him as an Anbu member who was being trained in the training team.


    The training team base actually has more Anbu members than the training team itself. After all, it used to be an Anbu base, and some things haven¡¯t been moved yet.


    As the team leader of the first team of the training team, Kakashi said that he would rectify this unhealthy habit of entering the office without knocking, starting with the unlucky guy in front of him.


    Obito saw Kakashi''s stern boss catching his subordinate who made a mistake, and couldn''t help being stunned for a moment.


    He thought about what it would be like when the two met, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Obito picked up the book on the ground, and prepared to explain clearly to Kakashi that he was not a member of Anbe, but Kakashi''s former teammate Uchiha Obito.


    Kakashi didn''t expect that Anbe in front of him would be so bold, ignored his words, and picked up the heaven of intimacy on the ground.


    Kakashi imagined a little bit what he would look like if he was in the office and watched the news about making out in heaven.


    "Kakashi, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. I''m ashamed to be with you." Nara Saltwater looked at Kakashi with disgust.


    "Kakashi, you don''t want your wife to know that you read coloring books in the office during office hours." Inuzuka Midori said proudly with a smirk.


    "I didn''t expect you, Team Leader Kakashi, to be such a person." Yamato looked at Kakashi in disbelief, and didn''t expect the senior he admired in his heart to be so unbearable.


    "Kakashi, since you have time to read coloring books in the office, you must have a lot of time. Your training volume will be tripled." Nagasawa said coldly.


    Fantasy ended, Kakashi took a few breaths, reached out and wiped the fine sweat from his forehead, it was really scary.


    Being spurned by his colleagues, the image of the perfect team leader in front of his subordinates is shattered, even a guy like Midori Inuzuka can jump in front of him twice, and he will be sanctioned by Nagasawa''s iron fist, and there are worse things than this thing?


    Just thinking about it like this made Kakashi shudder, so he directly used the teleportation technique to rush to Obito and snatched the book.


    Obito didn''t expect Kakashi to be so excited. Isn''t it just a book, and he even used the blink technique to come over.


    Because Kakashi didn''t expect Kakashi to do this suddenly, Kakashi snatched the book.


    But Obito''s good eyes still saw the title of this book "Kindness to Heaven".


    ¡®What kind of book made Kakashi so excited. ¡¯ Obito felt a little interest in his heart, and secretly remembered the title of the book, thinking that if he had time, he would buy a copy and see how attractive this book is.


    Kakashi quickly sat back in the chair after snatching the kissing heaven, and put the book under the invisible place of Obito.


    After the crisis of social death was resolved, Kakashi had the heart to look at the bold Anbu in front of him.


    He suddenly realized that he seemed to have never seen this person in the training team or the dark department. Originally, even if he was in another group, he should have some impressions.


    "Which group are you in charge of training, what is your ninja number, and which Anbu team you belong to." Kakashi asked coldly.


    If Anbe had infiltrated spies, it would be a bit scary to think about it. Anbe is the most strict department in Konoha.


    If even the Anbu is infiltrated, the other departments will only get worse.


    But Kakashi is just suspicious. After all, Konoha has eliminated spies on a large scale after the war. Not to mention Konoha, the Land of Fire has been wiped out, and he doesn''t know all the members of Anbe.


    Obito did not reply when he heard Kakashi''s words, but silently took off the white animal mask covering his face, threw it on the ground, and revealed his own face.


    Kakashi was a little puzzled by the behavior of Anbu in front of him, and asked your ninja number why did you take off the mask.


    But when Kakashi saw Obito''s face, he was shocked and speechless.


    The right face of Anbu in front of me seems to have suffered some kind of heavy blow and only underwent a simple repair. It is a face with uneven ups and downs like a swirl texture and small pits. It can be done without makeup. Scared the crying child.


    If it was just the right face, it wouldn''t have shocked Kakashi so much that he couldn''t speak. What really shocked Kakashi was that he could see the shadow of his former friend from the face of Anbu in front of him.


    And his good friend had already died in the mission during the third Ninja World War. It is impossible for him to come to his office wearing an Anbu uniform, and just happened to meet him watching Heaven of Love.


    "Kakashi, long time no see." Obito''s hoarse and deep voice sounded.


    "Obito?" Kakashi asked even though the voice of the person in front of him was far from that of his former friend, and according to common sense, it was impossible for his friend to stand in front of him again.


    He had a premonition that the Anbe ninja in front of him was Obito Uchiha who died in the mission that year.


    "Yes." Obito nodded.


    At the moment when Obito nodded, Kakashi thought a lot.


    He was thinking, if Obito didn''t die, why didn''t he and Lin come to him at that time, were they recuperating? If it''s about recuperating, why haven''t I seen him for so many years.


    And why Obito is wearing Anbe''s clothes? Back then, the village believed that Uchiha Obito was dead, and put him on the memorial monument.


    The only thing he didn''t think about was whether this Obito was real or fake.


    Maybe Kakashi didn¡¯t think that anyone would dare to joke with him when he was full and had nothing to do, or it might be that Obito still had the familiar feeling in front of him.


    "Why?" Kakashi looked into Obito''s eyes and asked.


    He didn''t specifically ask what it was, but simply asked why, because he knew that Obito knew what he meant.


    "Too many things have happened. It is very difficult for me to stand in front of you and talk to you now. I want to thank Senior Yongze for everything." Obito said in a deep voice.


    Hearing Nagasawa''s name, Kakashi knew that Obito''s matter was not simple, and it was actually related to Nagasawa.


    "At that time, we were attacked by Iwagakure, and I was crushed under a boulder." Obito was going to start from the beginning, telling Kakashi what he had encountered in the past few years.


    Kakashi touched the covered kaleidoscope Sharingan and nodded. His Sharingan was transplanted at that time.


    They were in a cave, and Iwagakure outside used the earth escape ninjutsu to collapse the cave. When the three escaped, Kakashi, who was injured in his left eye, was almost hit by a boulder. At this time, he had already opened Ergouyu Sharingan Obito''s vision became very sharp, and he noticed that the boulder that Kakashi hadn''t observed pushed Kakashi away, and Kakashi survived.


    But Obito was crushed half of his body by the boulder, and was seriously injured.


    That kind of injury is not something Lin, a novice-level medical ninja, can treat, and there are still enemies watching.


    So Obito simply gave up the treatment and asked Lin to transplant the intact Ergouyu Sharingan on his left side that was not hit by the stone to Kakashi.


    "Kakashi, let me be your eyes and help you see the future."


    "You must protect Lin!"


    Recalling the sad past, Kakashi''s expression was a little gloomy. He clasped his hands, and his hands turned white, and then said with a face of self-blame:


    "I''m sorry, Obito, I didn''t protect Lin well, Lin she... died, she died in my hands, and was pierced through the heart by my Chidori."


    This is something Kakashi has been blaming himself for. Even if Lin himself ran into his Chidori, it is true that he failed to protect Lin. He failed to fulfill the agreement with Obito.


    "Oh." Obito, who was going to continue talking, sighed deeply when he heard this. It was the source of his pain, and it was something he was unwilling to face.


    But Obito knows that if he keeps avoiding, this is exactly what Uchiha Madara wants to see.


    "It''s not your fault, it was Lin who was killed by Kirigakure ninja, it was Lin who was killed by Uchiha Madara, and it was Lin who was killed by war."


    "Uchiha Madara?" Kakashi didn''t quite understand why this Konoha''s ancient rebellion suddenly popped up, and how did Obito know it was Kirigakure? Could it be that he was there at that time?


    "At the beginning you left, but I didn''t die, but met the old Uchiha Madara, he saved me, taught me ninjutsu and let me know the cruelty of this world, but everything he did was not because of What kind of kinship, but want to control me..."


    Obito said deeply, going back to the beginning, talking about his encounter with Uchiha Madara, and Uchiha Madara''s conspiracy.


    "Lin was captured and then rescued by you. Everything was within his plan. He just wanted me to witness Lin''s death with my own eyes, inspire the darkness in my heart, and make Sharingan evolve into a kaleidoscope Sharingan."


    "So far, I have been lost in the darkness for a while, committed many evil deeds, and killed many innocent people."


    Suddenly Kakashi thought of something, and asked, "When Mrs. Kushina was giving birth, a mysterious masked man with a kaleidoscope Sharingan attacked Konoha..."


    Kakashi didn''t finish his sentence, but the meaning was already obvious. Obito was here to explain everything to Kakashi, so naturally he wasn''t going to hide it.


    "That masked person is me." Obito admitted directly.


    "You..." Kakashi didn''t know what to say for a while. He didn''t expect that the mysterious masked man who almost killed Mrs. Kushina that day was actually Obito. You know, Kushina was among the three of them. Soil is the best.


    "You really should go to Minato-sensei and the others to apologize, be responsible for your actions, and beg their forgiveness." In the end, Kakashi didn''t say anything reprimanded, but just told Obito not to evade responsibility.


    Because Kakashi feels that he is also a bad person. Although he is not as exaggerated as Obito, he is not very successful in life, so he is not qualified to talk about Obito.


    "Minister Minato has already said that, I will go to Mrs. Kushina''s side tomorrow." Obito nodded.


    "In these years, we have experienced too many things." Kakashi sighed, the third ninja world war five years ago was a node, after that, both he and Obito experienced a lot .


    "Did Nagasawa-sensei bring you here?" Kakashi asked.


    "Well, it was he who woke me up, made me understand my heart, and told me the truth." Obito replied.


    "Then it''s no problem." Kakashi said, since it was Yongze''s arrangement, he would not intervene much.


    Otherwise, even if Obito is his former friend, Kakashi will let people keep an eye on Obito to prevent accidents by virtue of the fact that he once released the tailed beast to attack Konoha.


    After so long, he already has a new object worth protecting with his life, and he will not let anyone destroy Konoha and destroy his family.


    He has lost too much. He lost his mother before he could remember anything. He lost his father not long after he became a ninja. After he became a Jonin, he lost his good teammates.


    Now he no longer wants to lose any of the things he cherishes.


    "Sorry, Obito, I can''t return the Sharingan you gave me at the moment." Kakashi said suddenly.


    Obito was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t ask Kakashi for sharing sharing, why did Kakashi say that suddenly?


    Obito shook his head and said, "You don''t need to return it to me, this is originally a gift from me."


    "If I haven''t protected Lin well, I''m not qualified to continue using your eyes, but you are too dangerous now, so I can''t give them to you for the time being." Kakashi said bluntly.


    Originally, Obito gave him his eyes because Obito was about to die, so he said to be his left eye to help him see the future clearly, and protect Lin together with him.


    But Obito is still alive now, and Lin hasn''t protected him well, so he really doesn''t feel comfortable holding this Sharingan.


    Maybe the kaleidoscope is very powerful and Kamui is easy to use, but Kakashi believes that there is no Sharingan, and he is still the same Kakashi.


    But he also experienced the strength of Obito in the night of the nine tails. It is weird and powerful, and can ignore the enchantment and avoid all attacks.


    If you get a powerful attack with left-eye prestige that can ignore defense, it will be another big improvement, which will make Obito even more troublesome.


    In this matter, he has to ask Yongze for instructions. According to what Obito said, the most important person in Obito''s sudden awakening is Yongze.


    It is impossible for him to return Sharingan to Obito just to impress himself.


    "You are straightforward, but I really have no intention of coming back." Looking at Kakashi''s undisguised vigilance, Obito could understand.


    "Compared to Sharingan, I''m more curious about the changes in you, what happened to you over the years, and what happened to Konoha."


    "Me, don''t look at me like this, now I am a person with a complete family, a wife and a daughter." Kakashi smiled.


    "You absolutely don''t know how I met Hua Ling. Just after the war, I was invited by Minato-sensei to join Anbe, and joined the Anbe class where Nagasawa-sensei was. During a mission..."


    Two people who haven''t seen each other for a long time chatted about their daily life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 421： cleaning and recalling

    Chapter 421 Cleaning and recalling


    After clarifying with Kakashi, Obito felt much refreshed, so he said goodbye to Kakashi and walked out of the training team.


    But when he walked out of the training team, he looked at the sparse trees in front of him, looked up at the blue sky, the weather was fine today, cloudless and sunny, he suddenly became confused again.


    Now Konoha is very good, but it has nothing to do with him, he is like an outsider, out of place here.


    He has no home here, his grandma has passed away long ago, and he has no relatives in Konoha.


    He doesn''t know where he''s going now, he has nowhere to go.


    Boundless loneliness suddenly surrounded him, making him feel empty and lonely.


    Looking at Obito who was suddenly stunned in place, Yongze asked aloud: "What''s the matter, I suddenly became dazed here."


    "It''s nothing, I just found that I don''t seem to have anywhere to go." Obito looked back and said with some melancholy.


    Now he is truly homeless.


    If Kakashi is not married, he can hang out with Kakashi, but Kakashi has children, so he is too embarrassed to go there.


    "There is nowhere to go, your house in Uchiha won''t be used by the clan''s waste so soon." Seeing Obito who started to suppress the cloud, Nagazawa complained.


    Konoha has always been in a situation of less people and more land, and there is no shortage of land, so the houses with Tujia people will not be expropriated.


    At most it''s probably true because it hasn''t been lived in for a few years, so it''s dirty.


    But dirty things are not a problem for ninjas. Directly a multi-shadow avatar creates more than a dozen, working at a speed of more than ten times, and it will not be able to clean up quickly.


    "Aren''t you planning to return to Uchiha?" Nagasawa asked.


    "If all my things are exposed, it may make it difficult for Uchiha." Obito said with some concerns


    "That''s true." Yongze rubbed his chin and thought.


    He is still constantly reducing the conflict between Konoha and Uchiha. If the matter of Obito is revealed, on the one hand, Konoha residents and ordinary ninjas will have a backlash, and the hatred of the Uchiha clan will rise, and Nagasawa and others Years of hard work have turned into conspiracy theories.


    On the other hand, some dishonest Uchihas will also have some bad thoughts when they see that there is another Uchiha with such a strong strength.


    So the fact that Obito is the masked man of Nine-Tails Night cannot be exposed for a short time, and only a few people can know.


    Otherwise, Yongze''s efforts over the years may have been for nothing.


    "How about this, we announced to the public that you were seriously injured in the third ninja world, and you went into exile in the ninja world, and only recently returned to Konoha with difficulty." Yongze thought of a good reason.


    In fact, this reason is only for Uchiha. After all, Obito''s social circle is not large, and the people he knows are limited.


    "Yeah." Obito nodded in agreement, he didn''t want to cause any more trouble to the Uchiha clan.


    Then Nagasawa and Obito walked to the residence of the Uchiha clan, and found Obito''s former house.


    Obito lived in a very ordinary wooden country two-story building with a small yard, which is a very common configuration here.


    There is a common broad-leaved tree in the yard. The emerald green leaves are shining under the sunlight. Although no one takes care of it, it still grows very well.


    The yard is very dirty, and it is a mess in the eyes. There are plastic garbage blown from nowhere, and unknown weeds grow everywhere.


    "It seems to be a big project." Looking around the yard, Yong Ze commented.


    Destroying this yard is easy, and Obito can do it with a fireball, but cleaning it up is not so easy.


    "Actually, you can issue a D-level entrusted task and let the ninjas clean it up." Yongze suddenly thought of a good idea.


    D-level missions are all about groceries, either looking for cats or picking up garbage, so it is reasonable to clean up the yard and so on.


    "My own home, I''d better clean it up by myself. I''ll do it myself. Senior Yongze, you can go and talk to the patriarch about my affairs first, and come to my place at night. It should be cleaned up by then."


    Obito politely rejected Nagasawa''s proposal. When he first became a ninja, he hated those D-level tasks of looking for cats to pick up litter. Cleaning this courtyard house that no one has lived in for five or six years is much more tiring than looking for cats. It is better not to Leave some bad memories for those ninjas.


    Also, there are advantages to tidying up by yourself, so that you can recall the past in order to prevent some familiar items from being thrown away as garbage.


    "Okay." Nagasawa nodded, walked out of the yard with soil, and walked towards Uchiha Fugaku''s house.


    Watching Yongze leave, Obito withdrew his eyes, closed the door of the yard, moved his body, and quickly formed a seal.


    "Multiple Shadow Clone Technique!"


    Bang bang bang! !


    A streak of white smoke exploded, and a dozen or so figures instantly appeared in the dilapidated courtyard.


    "You clean the door, you clean this side, you clean that side..." Obito arranged different positions for each shadow clone and cleaned them at the same time.


    However, Obito did not arrange for the shadow clone to clean the inside of the house. He prepared to clean the inside of the house himself.


    Open the door, Obito feels a lot of dust coming from the surface.


    Waved his palm to blow away the dust around him, and Obito looked inward. The familiar four-legged wooden dining table was so familiar, but it was covered with a thick layer of dust.


    Take the soil and walk on the wooden floor, which has been perfectly covered by dust, and naturally there is no need to take off your shoes and change them.


    He went into the kitchen and tried to start the induction cooker, only to find that there was no electricity at all, or it was broken.


    Finally, Obito went up to the second floor and opened the door of his own room.


    After entering, Obito looked to the right. There was a double-opening glass window, and there was also a desk and chair. On the right side of the desk was a full bookshelf. Obito used to read and study here.


    The height of the desk is just at the same level as the bottom of the window. When you are bored while sitting there reading a book, you can look at the blue sky outside through the window, and you can also watch the pedestrians on the street.


    Obito walked to the desk. On the desk was a photo frame, about the size of a four-fifths single pane of glass.


    There is nothing else on the photo frame, only a photo of a girl named Nohara Rin, not a big one, but a combination of many small photos.


    There are photos from the ninja school period, and there are also photos from the ninja period. In the photos, Lin¡¯s expression is the same, with a bright smile, as if there is no such word as sadness in this girl¡¯s world.


    Obito stretched out his hand to touch the photo, but he only touched a handful of dust. Thanks to the protection of the photo frame, the photo inside was not dirty.


    Obito originally planned to wipe it with his sleeves, but after thinking about it, it was the Anbe uniform given by Nagasawa, so he found an old clothes to use as a rag, and wiped the photo frame carefully.


    Wiped it once, Obito looked at it carefully again, felt that it was still not clean, so wiped it twice carefully.


    Now the photo frame is completely clean, and the dust in the small gaps has also been wiped clean.


    Obito sat on a chair as before, put the photo frame against the window, and just covered four-fifths of the right window.


    At this time, there is nothing else in Obito''s sight, only Lin''s photo.


    When he wanted to give up in the past, he would do this, put up Lin''s photo, let only Lin exist in his sight, recall Lin''s words of encouragement again in his heart, and courage and faith would emerge continuously .


    Obito watched in silence for twenty minutes.


    Twenty minutes later, Obito took a deep breath, carefully put away the photos, and then went downstairs to start cleaning the interior of the room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Yongze arrived at Fuyue''s house, he saw everyone in Fuyue''s family at a glance. Fuyue was standing in front of Itachi in the yard, and he didn''t know what he was talking about. Uchiha Mikoto and Sasuke were sitting on the wooden walkway built around the house. , but Sasuke obviously didn''t want to stay by his mother''s side honestly, and kept trying to walk to his brother''s side, wondering what his father was whispering to his brother.


    A ninja of Fuyue''s level, plus whether Yongze deliberately concealed it, naturally Fuyue discovered it as soon as he came in.


    Fuyue stopped teaching his elder son, he was teaching Itachi Fire Escape skills just now.


    Itachi has already advanced to the semi-finals in this extraordinary Chunin exam, and if he advances again, it will be the final.


    This Chunin exam is different from the previous ones, not only because the quality of the number of people is far superior to the previous ones, but also because Raikage, Dokage, and Kazekage are gathered together, which gives them some special meaning.


    If he can win the Chunin exam, it will definitely be good for the family. At this point, Fu Yue certainly wants Itachi to win the final victory.


    So he didn''t even let go of the last few days, put aside some affairs in the clan, and taught Itachi Huo Dun personally, and passed on all kinds of experience to Itachi.


    "Assistant Yongze, are you here to find Itachi?" Fu Yue asked Yongze.


    Nothing happened to Uchiha recently, and Itachi is Nagasawa''s disciple, so Uchiha Fugaku thinks that Yongze should come to Itachi.


    Hearing Fu Yue''s words, Itachi also looked at Yong Ze and greeted Yong Ze.


    Yong Ze stepped forward and touched Itachi''s head, but shook his head and said, "No, I''m not here to find Itachi, I''m here to find you. I want to talk to you about Uchiha."


    "About Uchiha..." Fuyue showed a serious face, if it is about Uchiha, then it is business.


    Fu Yue asked Itachi to practice on his own first, and then took Yong Ze to the living room.


    "I don''t know Fu Yue, do you still remember a Uchiha boy named Uchiha Obito?" Nagasawa asked.


    "Obito Uchiha, I have the impression that he died during the third Ninja World War."


    Because Obito''s talent is average, many people of the same age say he is the tail of the Uchiha clan''s crane, and Obito is a disciple of Minato, so Uchiha Fugaku has a little impression of him, but he is still a little puzzled, why things will be with a People who have ''died''.


    It''s not like Obito Uchiha came back to life and returned to Konoha.


    "Once, on the battlefield, his teammates thought he was sacrificed, so they reported it, but in fact Uchiha Obito did not die, but was seriously injured and then wandered in the ninja world. Now he has returned to Konoha." Nagasawa breathed a sigh of relief finished.


    Uchiha Fugaku didn''t know how to complain for a while, but he really came back to Konoha alive.


    And he felt that Yongze''s explanation was a bit problematic.


    But Uchiha Fugaku is a smart man, he knows some things can be asked, and some things can not be asked.


    It is not necessary to ask about such things as having an extra Uchiha member, because it will not have any impact on Uchiha.


    "I see. I remember that there is no one in the child''s house, and the house is deserted. I will send someone to clean it up." Uchiha Fugaku thought for a while and replied.


    Yongze shook his head and said: "That''s no need, Obito has already returned to his home and is going to clean it up by himself."


    "Is there anything else besides this?" Uchiha Fugaku asked.


    "No more." Yongze said that there was only one thing.


    Fuyue''s expression remained unchanged, and he felt that the matter of bringing soil might not be simple, and Yongze came here just to talk about this matter.


    Nagaze was also idle, so he stayed at Fuyue''s house for a while, teasing Sasuke.


    "Little Sasuke, you should respectfully call me Master Nagasawa, or Assistant Nagasawa." Nagasawa teased Sasuke.


    "It''s Sasuke, not Little Sasuke." Sasuke puffed his cheeks and looked at Yongze unhappily. This person, like the red-haired aunt, always couldn''t understand human words. His name was Sasuke, not Little Sasuke!


    "Okay, little Sasuke." Nagasawa said perfunctorily.


    Sasuke:¡­


    Hard, hard. The fist hardened.


    At this time, Itachi walked up to Sasuke, rubbed Sasuke''s little head, Sasuke showed an expression of enjoyment, and rubbed his brother''s chest.


    "Sasuke, Nagasawa-sensei is a great ninja, he is my brother''s teacher, you can''t disrespect him." Itachi said while stroking Sasuke''s little head.


    Since the elder brother said it, no matter how reluctant Sasuke was, he stood in front of Yongze obediently, and said with a stern face, "I''m sorry, Assistant Nagasawa."


    Nagaze smiled, squeezed Sasuke''s small face and said; "What kind of words do children have to say with a straight face, you have to smile to be sincere."


    Sasuke forcibly raised the corners of his mouth, pulling out an extremely twisted smile.


    Yongze was stunned for a moment, then laughed twice, rummaged around, and shook his head regretfully, because he didn''t have a camera on him, so he couldn''t record this funny expression.


    ¡®In the future, you have to carry a camera with you at all times, and record your happiness at any time. ¡¯ Yongze said inwardly.


    Seeing Nagasawa laughing suddenly, Sasuke felt a great trauma in his heart, mist appeared in his big clear eyes, and he hid directly behind Itachi.


    "Brother, he just wants to bully me." Sasuke''s tender face bulged into a little bun, and he complained to his brother.


    Itachi looked at Nagasawa, then at Sasuke behind him, and fell into deep thought.


    Nagaze had already had fun, and knew to be moderate, so he didn''t continue to have fun with Sasuke, and soon left Fuyue''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 422： nuclear level

    Chapter 422 Nuclear Ping


    After leaving Fuyue¡¯s house, Yongze wandered outside for a while, and then went to the dumpling shop to settle the dinner. When he left, he also packed a portion for Obito.


    Back to Obito''s home again, Obito has finished cleaning, all the floating garbage and accumulated gray weeds have been cleaned up, and it is completely different from what Yongze saw at the beginning.


    But it was just cleaned up, and there were no new things in the courtyard, so it looked very empty.


    The door of the house was not closed, and Yongze walked into the house with the dumplings.


    The wooden floor in the house was polished and reflected light. Yongze glanced at it casually, and it was basically wiped down well. It didn''t look like a house that hadn''t been lived in for five years.


    "Sure enough, shadow clone is a convenient ninjutsu." Nagasawa praised, Tomona''s contribution to ninjas is immeasurable.


    Hearing footsteps, Obito, who had just finished cleaning the kitchen, looked towards the living room and saw Nagasawa.


    "The dinner I brought for you is an excellent red bean stuffing dumpling." Yongze lifted the paper bag in his hand.


    "Most people probably wouldn''t treat snacks like dumplings for dinner." Obito couldn''t help complaining.


    "Really, but I think you don''t meet the definition of ordinary people." Yongze put the dumpling in the paper bag on the wooden dining table.


    "In this respect, I''m just an average person." Obito felt a little powerless to complain.


    But the complaints are the ones, and it was Yongze''s kindness anyway, so Obito sat down, opened the paper bag, and tasted one.


    Bite the skin made of white glutinous rice flour on the outside, and the red beans inside gush out one after another, bringing a strong sweetness.


    "It''s a bit sweet." Obito commented.


    Obviously, Obito''s evaluation made Yongze a little dissatisfied, Yongze shook his head, and said with a look like you don''t know how to eat Obito:


    "Sugar is an essential ingredient for the human body. Without sugar, even the speed of the brain will slow down, so sweetness is the taste that humans need most. What''s wrong with being sweeter..."


    Watching Nagasawa who started a long speech, trying to prove to him the importance of sugar and the importance of sweet food, Obito slowly put a question mark in his heart.


    Is it this kind of guy that makes Heijue feel scared, and tries his best to get rid of him? Is this the guy who defeated him cleanly and pulled him out of the darkness? Is such a guy once saved two parallel worlds?


    Isn''t this just an ordinary fanatic dessert lover?


    Obito quickly finished the dumpling in front of him. Although it was a bit sweet, except for this, the dumpling was really good.


    "Do you have a specific plan? It''s what you want to make up for the previous things." Yongze asked.


    "Find their family members first, and then use the shadow clone to take care of them." Obito thought for a while and then said.


    "How do you take care of it? If a stranger comes to your door and says I want to take care of you, others will accept your kindness?" Yongze knocked on the table, a little dissatisfied.


    Obviously, this is not acceptable. If you suddenly come to the door and say that you want to give benefits, normal people will be vigilant in their hearts.


    Obito fell into deep thought. Over the years, he has made many conspiracies and plans, and he can still think independently.


    "The people in Konoha are under the banner of the village, and over there in Yuyin Village, they are under the banner of Akatsuki." Obito thought of a proposal that he thought was reasonable.


    Borrowing Konoha''s official banner to compensate those who died in the attack is very reasonable, and the same is true for Akatsuki.


    "This idea is pretty reliable, but you still have to make a specific plan." Yong Ze said.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for Konoha to send ninjas to take care of the families of the victims, but there will be financial compensation.


    "Maybe, you can open a nursing home or an orphanage." Yongze provided an idea.


    Obito nodded, remembering Yongze''s words, and said that he would consider Yongze''s suggestion.


    "Since the real mastermind behind the scenes is Heijue, why don''t I pretend to escape from you in a dangerous situation, then sneak attack Heijue and kill him." Obito brought up the matter of Heijue.


    Nagaze shook his head, denied Obito''s plan and said:


    "Several days have passed. If you really escaped, you should have escaped. At this time, even if Hei Jue believes that you have not betrayed, he will feel that there is some conspiracy in it, and you have no way to start."


    "It''s a pity. If Heijue can be killed, the world will definitely be much calmer, and a big hidden danger will be lost." Obito thought about it carefully, and found that this is indeed the case, and he will definitely be suspected if he goes back now.


    "Heijue is not as simple as you imagine. As Kaguya''s third son, an old Yinbi who has lived for thousands of years, his prudence and methods are beyond your imagination." Yong Ze reminded.


    If the experience of Heijue is written as an online novel, it must be a masterpiece of the behind-the-scenes mafia.


    Because he does not have the power of the Six Paths Brothers, he chose to use his brain to resurrect his mother. The layout has been laid out for thousands of years. It has never been known to the world, and has been hidden behind the scenes.


    Even a scheming person like Madara is played by Heijue, and he thinks Heijue is the embodiment of his will and trusts him very much.


    Just when Madara thought he was the savior of destiny and was about to complete the savior, Heijue, a black tiger, pulled out his heart and reversed the situation in two stages.


    Relying on planning to play with everything, this is the strength of Lao Yinbi.


    That is to say, Yongze has now mastered the power of the six levels, and he is confident that his power will completely surpass Kaguya in a few years, and Kaguya will only be beaten when he revives on the spot, otherwise, there will be an old ghost like Heijue in the dark , It really makes people sleepless.


    Obviously knowing that there is such an old Yinbi in secret, but because he is too cautious, too obscene, and has a strong ability to hide, he can''t find it at all. What kind of suffering in the world is this.


    "Being able to play with a character like Madara in applause, of course I will not underestimate him, but I think the existence of this guy is a very unstable factor." Obito said in a deep voice.


    In the past, the person he feared the most was Madara, because he was taught by Madara, and he knew how terrifying Madara was. He was obviously just an old man who was dying, but he gave people an invincible sense of fear.


    But even such a powerful Madara has always been controlled by Heijue, which is enough to show how dangerous Heijue is.


    "Samsara Eye is still on Nagato''s side, I''m afraid he will use Nagato to resurrect Madara, it will be difficult to deal with." Obito expressed his concerns.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, whether it is Nagato or Uchiha Madara, I am sure to win, they are not far behind me." Nagasawa said confidently.


    Even if Uchiha Madara with reincarnation eyes is in front of him, he can only support it a little longer, unless Madara is in the state of Ten Tails Jinchuriki.


    Nagaze''s strength is similar to that of Liudao Madara, but because the fairy mode will automatically exit after running out of chakra, it is even worse.


    But in the current situation, no matter what Hei Ze does, it is impossible to get the ten tails out.


    Ten tails may not require the complete nine-tailed beast, but there must be the chakra of the nine-tailed beast.


    Yin-Yang Nine-Tails are all in Konoha, and there is no reincarnation of dirt on Heijue''s side, so you can''t summon Golden Horn and Silver Horn to use their Nine-Tails Chakra.


    This is the reason why Yongze is able to remain calm even when there is Lao Yinbi who keeps acting. If you want to defeat Yongze, you must have ten tails and ten tails Jinchuriki.


    But Kyuubi is in Konoha, and if you want to get Kyuubi, you must defeat Nagasawa, and it''s an endless loop.


    Instead of looking for a needle in a haystack in the ninja world to find Heijue, and fighting Heijue wisely, it is better to sit on the Diaoyutai, develop Konoha and improve strength, so as to respond to all changes with the same.


    The fourth template is coming soon, when the time comes, the strength can go further, if it continues like this, sooner or later his strength will become Kaguya''s resurrection and he can only be beaten passively, even if the Otsutsuki family comes, it may not be effective .


    After all, templates are all-encompassing. If a Saiyan template comes one day, it will not directly dominate the universe.


    "That''s true." Obito recalled the scene in the second memory when Yongze beat up Madara. Even at that time, Yongze didn''t use all his strength, but he still pressed Madara on the ground, completely unable to resist.


    "Senior Yongze, how is your strength compared to the legendary Sage of the Six Paths?" Obito couldn''t help asking. If Yongze''s current strength is to be compared, he can only use the Sage of the Six Paths Otsuki Kaguya and other legendary figures. up.


    "It shouldn''t be comparable now, but I still have a lot of room for improvement." Yongze replied.


    Although he is confident in his own strength, he will not be blindly confident. The old man Sage of the Six Paths is not simple.


    Even if he is dead, he can still interfere with reality, cheat Ming Zuo and his wife, and summon them from the first ball space.


    Almost dead, but not quite dead.


    "It''s really unimaginably powerful." Obito sighed with envy, power is not omnipotent, without power it is absolutely impossible, if he was so strong back then, those tragedies would never have happened.


    "In this case, I have an idea, tell Nagato about Madara''s conspiracy and my previous conspiracy, and let Nagato know the truth, so that Hei Ze cannot use him." Obito thought of a new idea.


    For Nagato, Obito felt a little guilty. Although the death of Yahiko had nothing to do with him, Danzo and Hanzo did it, but his subsequent actions completely pushed Nagato into the abyss.


    If Nagato can be pulled back, it will also alleviate the guilt in his heart.


    "For Nagato''s side, we can indeed fight for it." Yongze thought for a while, and approved Obito''s idea.


    Nagato¡¯s idea is different from Obito and Madara¡¯s. Although he also pursues peace, the peace Nagato pursues is not to let everyone dream together, but to let the world make the world feel pain, so as to fear war and achieve world peace.


    The specific method is to use the tail beast to make an unprecedented super weapon, the kind that can destroy a country with one blow, and whoever dares to start a war will give it a shot.


    How should I put it, Nagato''s idea is likely to bring about "nuclear peace", even somewhat close to his previous life.


    In his previous life, it was also because of the powerful weapons that all countries were afraid of dealing with, so since wars were not so easy to happen, even if they happened, it would not be a direct collision between big powers.


    Nagaze decided to teach this matter to Obito, and Nagato fell into darkness under his guidance, and it would be good for Obito himself to let him solve this matter.


    But for this matter, he will observe Obito for a while.


    If he wanted to finish this matter, he saw that he had to return the kaleidoscope to Obito, otherwise it would be too dangerous.


    Double Kamui''s Obito may not be as destructive as Nagato in terms of large-scale destructive power, but in real battles, it won''t be much worse.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the early morning, Kushina got up early to prepare the family''s breakfast.


    When Kushina was about to wake Naruto up for breakfast, there was a knock on the door suddenly.


    "Who came to the door so early." Kushina was a little puzzled, but still shouted: "Please wait a moment, open the door right away."


    Kushina trotted to the door, wondering who would come to their house so early.


    ¡®Should have come to find Minato. ¡¯ Kushina guessed inwardly.


    Kushina opened the door, and a person wearing dark blue long sleeves and gray trousers, holding a gift bag in both hands came into her sight.


    Kushina crossed her arms and looked suspiciously at the black-haired man wearing a black mask.


    ¡®The taste is too bad, I have a slanted bang covering the right eye and wear a black mask. Well, it seems that Kakashi is the same. ¡¯ Kushina suddenly realized that the strange man in front of him was dressed like Minato''s disciple Kakashi.


    "Are you here to find Minato?" Kushina asked.


    Obito shook his head. The reason why he wanted to do such a look was not to cosplay Kakashi, but because the right side of his face was a bit scary, and the right eye was temporarily empty, so as not to scare people.


    He took off the mask, straightened his oblique bangs at the same time, made close contact between his knees and the ground, knelt down and apologized: "Ms. Jiuxinna, I''m sorry."


    "Huh???" Jiu Xinnai was a little dazed, what the **** was a person kneeling and apologizing suddenly with a gift in the early morning, and even called her teacher''s wife.


    Looking at Obito''s face, Kushina felt an inexplicable familiarity, and a silly figure who liked to wear yellow goggles slowly emerged in her mind.


    That''s right, this appearance, plus calling her teacher''s wife.


    "Obito, you''re not dead!" Kushina said in shock.


    Realizing that there might be some problems with what he said, Kushina quickly changed his words: "Obito, why are you still alive?"


    "Eh, it doesn''t seem right, anyway, Obito, why did you suddenly live?"


    "Get up, come in and say something." Kushina grabbed Obito''s arm with both hands, and pulled Obito in without giving Obito a chance to speak.


    At this time, Minato just finished washing and saw this scene.


    But he didn''t make a sound, just sat on the dining table silently, watching quietly while eating breakfast.


    "Tell me, what''s going on, I didn''t say hello when I came back to life suddenly, and I just knelt at the door early in the morning." Jiu Xinnai asked.


    "Actually, I didn''t die in the mission back then, but..." Obito explained the cause and effect.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 423： The story needs to be told piece by piece

    Chapter 423 The story needs to be told segment by segment


    "Back then, I didn''t die in the mission, but met the legendary Uchiha Madara and was rescued by him.


    In the beginning, because he is the ancestor of Uchiha, and because he saved me, I was very grateful to him. But Madara saved me not because we are of the same race, but because he wanted to train me to be his heir, so as to fulfill his purpose.


    He designed for me to see the scene where Lin was killed by Kakashi using Chidori, which filled my heart with hatred, so I fell into the abyss and did many evil things. Back then, I attacked the mysterious Konoha who almost killed you The masked man is me. "


    Obito said the matter happily, knelt down on his knees again, lowered his head, and said:


    "I don''t want to blame all the blame on Madara, in fact, I also have an unshirkable responsibility for things to develop like this.


    It''s just that, after thinking about it now, I feel that what I did was too much. It can be said that death is not a pity. I don''t ask you to forgive me for this trip. If you want to, I have no complaints if you kill me for revenge. "


    This is what Obito really thought. He felt that what he did was too much, almost unforgivable. Even if Kushina made a move, it was impossible for him to fight back or dodge.


    As a disciple, if he did such a thing of deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors, even if he died, he could only say that he deserved it.


    "So that person is you." Kushina said with a surprised expression, but there was not much hatred on her face, she just frowned, looking a little unhappy.


    "After staying outside for so long, you have become eloquent. I remember that you were often blushed by Kakashi before, but you couldn''t help it. Now you are quite eloquent."


    "However, after doing such a thing, it is a bit taken for granted that you want to die for everything, but I still have to teach you a lesson first." Kushina took off her apron and put it on the chair, and moved around twice The wrist seemed to be ready to shoot.


    Immediately afterwards, Kushina walked out, and when passing by Obito, he said, "Follow me, lest the blood splash on the ground and I have to clean it up."


    Obito got up and followed Kushina obediently.


    Shuimen speeded up, quickly settled the breakfast, and followed out.


    Jiu Xinnai brought Obito to a big tree next to the residential area. Because it was early in the morning, there were no people there.


    Obito stood behind Kushina, lowered his head, did not speak, quietly waiting for the judgment to come.


    "You bastard, I am so kind to you, and you still want to kill me!" Kushina Chakra erupted, and a burst of light burst out of his right hand, and then hit Obito''s abdomen hard.


    Boom!


    The huge impact directly caused the soil to be embedded in the ground, and the surrounding tens of meters of the ground suffered serious collapse, as if it had been bombed.


    "Cough cough." Obito coughed up two mouthfuls of blood, barely stood up, but couldn''t even straighten his waist, and spit out another mouthful of blood after standing up.


    If it was him before, he might not be directly killed by this punch, but now he is different, he has undergone rigorous training, and the cells between the columns have been strengthened. There is still a long way to go to kill him.


    When Obito straightened his body to act as a human sandbag, Kushina''s fist did not continue to hit.


    Kushina clapped his hands, wiped off the ashes from his hands, let out a big breath, and showed a comfortable smile, as if he had just done something satisfying.


    "Phew, it''s comfortable now." Kushina didn''t seem to be ready to continue shooting.


    "Master..." Obito wanted to say something.


    "You guy won''t awaken some strange hobby outside, don''t infect Minato." Kushina directly interrupted Obito''s words without any politeness.


    with soil;¡­


    Without waiting for Obito to speak, Kushina continued to speak: "Now you have suffered a punch from me and suffered serious injuries. Although you can''t say that the two are settled, but let''s offset it.


    If you really feel that you have done something wrong, you should help your teacher protect Konoha, instead of escaping with death. "


    "I see, thank you for your forgiveness." When Obito heard Kushina''s words, he coughed up two mouthfuls of blood and thanked Kushina.


    Although Kushina didn''t say anything, Kushina''s actions have already told him that she has forgiven Obito, a student who has done wrong things.


    Seeing all this, Minato also showed a smile. The dead disciple suddenly came back with a dangerous identity, but after all, everything is going in a good direction.


    Jiu Shinnai is not a person who is good at preaching. Compared with her mouth, she is more confident in her fists.


    If she was a person who could speak well, she would not have been excluded in the ninja school when she was a child.


    Because of her identity as an outsider and her conspicuous red hair, she is often talked about behind her back. Kushina once tried to reason, but finally found that she is not that kind of material, and simple and rough punches are more suitable for her.


    She will beat anyone who bullies her, and she will treat anyone who treats her well. Kushina is such a simple person.


    "However, Obito, your strength has improved a lot. At that time, you didn''t even catch Minato. Why didn''t you see you so powerful when you were practicing before? Could it be that you looked down on Minato and me, so you were lazy when you were practicing?"


    Kushina remembered the previous Obito, looking at the current Obito, doubting in his eyes whether Obito was serious on the surface, but actually fished every day.


    "I..." Obito didn''t know how to explain for a while.


    But the current strength is indeed advancing by leaps and bounds, completely different from before.


    Actually, his performance in ninja school was not too bad, but it was because his fellow clansmen were too good, which made him appear to be very mediocre. In the end, he gained the reputation of being the tail of the Uchiha clan.


    However, it is stated in advance that he really did not fish when he was taught by Kushina and Minato. Although he is not the one who works the hardest, he still listens to the class and practice seriously.


    As for why the strength has improved by leaps and bounds when he went to Madara, on the one hand, he is the same Uchiha as Madara, and Madara knows how to teach Uchiha better, and then it is because of the opening of the kaleidoscope and the cells between the columns.


    "Obito also cultivated seriously back then, maybe he didn''t find the most suitable method at that time." Minato, who had been watching from the sidelines, spoke.


    "Maybe, after all, he has experienced a lot." Kushina looked at Obito''s face and sighed.


    Obito used to be not very handsome, but he can be regarded as a sunny boy, and now he has become such a ghost, I am afraid that it will be difficult to find a wife in the future.


    Yongze, who had been observing secretly, came out and gave Daitu a palm fairy technique.


    "The situation is a little better than I thought. I thought I was going to have my limbs cut off." Yongze joked with a smile.


    "Am I so violent in your heart when I was in Nagasawa?" Kushina said a little annoyed when she heard what Nagasawa said. Minato often praised her for her virtuousness.


    "Who knows." Yongze looked up at the sky, as if some rare treasure in the sky was attracting him.


    "Tch, I''m going to wake Naruto up for breakfast." Kushina just had enough fun, so she didn''t care what Nagasawa said, and was going to go back and wake Naruto up.


    Suddenly remembered something, Kushina turned back and said to Yongze: "By the way, what story about Madara and Hashirama that you and Naruto told, finish it earlier, and you have to tell it and don''t finish it, so Naruto is so angry every day." Haunt me to ask this and that."


    After speaking, Kushina walked back home without looking back.


    "That''s true. Naruto likes your story very much, why don''t you finish it." Kushina said, Minato also remembered.


    Because of this, he also deliberately checked the information of the first generation of Hokage and Uchiha Madara.


    But Naruto doesn''t want to hear his emotionless material.


    But you want Minato to tell Hashirama and Madara''s brotherhood, Minato doesn''t know what to say, it''s not recorded in the data.


    Yongze touched his chin and said: "The story is always more attractive when it is told segment by segment, and there are some deep things in it that Naruto can''t understand now."


    "Okay." Nagasawa''s answer made Minato a little helpless, as if foreseeing Naruto''s aggrieved expression looking at him.


    But there is no other way, Nagasawa''s job is as assistant of Hokage, not Naruto''s tutor.


    "However, you can rest assured about Obito now. Kushina is a very gentle person, but she is not very expressive. She has forgiven you." Minato walked up to Obito and patted Obito. body, and shake off the dust on the body.


    "I know, and I am very grateful to Mrs. Kushina for her generosity." Obito nodded, with a complicated expression on his face.


    Facts have proved that he had thought too much before, and the matter was not as complicated as he imagined. There was no fatal blow, no loud curses, and both Minato and Kushina easily forgave him.


    ''They are all such good people, but I...'' Obito felt even more guilty in his heart, and vowed in his heart to protect Konoha and those who valued him.


    "Come on, Kushina and I both hope that you can regain your previous optimism and love for Konoha and life." Minato patted Obito on the shoulder.


    Later, Obito left, and took the documents given by Nagasawa to Anbu to investigate the people who died in the night of the Nine Tails.


    Because of Nagasawa''s existence, Kyuubi didn''t harm Konoha even if he came out, but there were still some casualties.


    Several Anbu who were killed by Obito, and prison guards who were killed by Bai Zee.


    And Nagasawa and Minato are going to the Chunin exam venue.


    Today is the day of the semi-finals.


    When Minato and Nagasawa arrived, the other movie stars also arrived at the venue, and everyone sat down.


    "Konoha really deserves to be the cradle of geniuses. I brought so many elites from Iwagakushi here. I didn''t expect that none of them could break through to the top eight." Onogi boasted.


    Among the four contestants in the semi-finals, three are Konoha ninjas and one is Sand Yinja.


    "It''s just taking advantage of the location, Tsuchikage joked, if this is in the land of soil, the situation may be reversed." Minato smiled and replied gently.


    Just listen to this kind of words, maybe Ohnoki brought a lot of good ninjas, but if you say that there are no young masters in Yanyin Village, Hiruzaru Sarutobi would not believe it.


    And there is also an element of luck in the game. If that blaster Iwagakure met not a pocket, but Moonlight Gale, he might have a chance to reach the semifinals.


    Seeing Ohnoki and Minato chatting and laughing, Luo Sha also participated in the business exchange, anyway, a few words don¡¯t cost money, so of course it¡¯s great.


    Luo Sha was a bit disappointed to only occupy one of the semi-finals. After all, he brought a lot of people, and he had prepared carefully, but thinking that Yan Yin Yunyin didn''t even make it to the semi-finals, Luo Sha was happy again , doesn''t this mean that out of Konoha, Sayin is the most capable.


    With Yongze, the great Buddha, Luo Sha doesn''t care much about Konoha anymore. At least when Yongze is alive, Sa Yin will always be Konoha''s loyal ally.


    Although Fourth Raikage doesn''t like such hypocritical communication, for the sake of the village, he can only deal with it twice, not being a stabbing head.


    In this way, on the surface, the leaders of the four major ninja villages are happily communicating. I don¡¯t know how good their relationship is, but in fact, just a few years ago, each wished that the other would choke to death when eating and choke when drinking. die.


    "In the first battle, Yakushi faced Moonlight Gale." On the ring, Kakashi loudly announced the contestants for the first battle.


    Walking in the tunnel dedicated to players, I feel extremely calm.


    For him, this battle will be easier than the last one, because the opponent is a familiar friend from the special operations class.


    He is very familiar with the breath of the wind of Moonlight Gale, either blowing a tornado, or cutting a few wind blades, the defense method is the wind wall, and it can even release the wind wall in two different directions at the same time.


    But it''s useless, because Moonlight Gale''s hard power is not as good as him, and no matter how flamboyant Breath of the Wind is, he can''t beat him. This is the gap in hard power.


    On the other side, Yueguang Galefeng was also in a good mood, and didn''t get nervous just because the opponent was a famous genius in the special warfare squad.


    Because he has exceeded the expected goal, he originally thought that he would succeed in the quarterfinals, but in the end he rushed to the semifinals, so there is nothing to be dissatisfied with.


    If you lose, you lose, anyway, it''s not like you haven''t lost before.


    Walking out and walking, Moonlight Gale even smiled and greeted Uzuki Xiyan in the auditorium.


    When the two reached the appropriate position, Kakashi raised his hand and started counting down.


    But when Kakashi called out to start the match, and then retreated to the edge of the ring, the two did not immediately make a move like in the previous battle.


    "At first I thought I wouldn''t walk in front of you, but I still did. I really don''t want to fight a pervert like you." Yueguang Gaifeng showed a distressed look on his face, which was enough to face him that he really didn''t want to fight with Dou.


    "Do you want to fight Itachi? I''ll tell him the news afterwards." Duo smiled and made a joke.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to face him either." Moonlight Gale waved his hand, these two are perverts, to be honest he doesn''t want to meet either one.


    Dou slowly removed the short Chakra blade on his back, and said, "I will do my best."


    "Come on, but try not to hit your face." Moonlight Gale also drew out his sharp sword.


    His girlfriend Xiyan Uzuki and teacher Baiyun who taught him Breath of Wind are watching from above. Although he knows that he can''t beat him, he still has to go all out to meet his defeat.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 424： Yagura Mumi

    Chapter 424 Yagura Mumi


    "Yakushidou wins!" Kakashi loudly announced the winner''s name.


    "Although I knew I couldn''t beat it, I didn''t expect to lose so easily." Yueguang Gaifeng sighed.


    Doudou didn''t use any other means, and defeated him with the simple and unpretentious basic sword move of Breath of Water.


    With a smile, he pulled Moonlight Gale up, "You have practiced very solidly, Gaifeng. If I hadn''t practiced breathing for longer than you, this time would be in danger."


    "Just be humble, if I believe it, I''ll lose." Moonlight Gale obviously didn''t believe the nonsense.


    Yueguang Galefeng might believe it at first, but after getting familiar with it, he knew that it was just a modesty, or cautiousness, and it was rare for a duo to brag about how strong he was.


    Seeing that Moonlight Gale didn''t believe it, Dou just smiled and said nothing, and the two left the ring together.


    "Second match, Takuno vs Uchiha Itachi!" A moment later, Kakashi announced the second and last match of the semi-final.


    In order to allow the finalists to collide better, only the semi-finals are arranged today, and the final is tomorrow.


    Yong Ze, who was watching the match from above, knew that Itachi had won this game when Itachi and Tuo Ye had just played.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how far Itachi and Dou will fight. ¡¯ Yongze is already thinking about tomorrow¡¯s final.


    He felt that the time might be very interesting. Two people who usually have a good relationship meet in the finals. Will it be a match that is almost the same as usual, or a real battle with all their strength.


    In order for the two to defeat each other with all their strength, Yongze did not hesitate to fight and even tried to lure them.


    After all, it is such a special Chunin exam. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if the finals ended just like that?


    The second battle was a little more intense than the first, but in the end Tuo Ye was defeated by Itachi''s endless means.


    Exquisite hidden weapon throwing, unexpected one-hand seal, powerful fire escape, sharp knife skills.


    The defeated Tuo Ye showed no resignation, but looked at Itachi with great admiration, obviously defeated.


    "Itachi Uchiha wins." Kakashi announced the winner again.


    The two contestants in the final were selected. It was a civil war between Konoha Ninja and a special warfare class.


    After the battle, Itachi left with his parents who were watching the battle.


    It may be because it is already the semi-finals, and Uchiha Fugaku also watched the game with Uchiha Mikoto today.


    "You performed very well today, and you have lived up to your usual efforts." Fu Yue praised his eldest son.


    "Hmm." Uchiha Itachi''s expression didn''t change much, and he wasn''t too happy because of his father''s praise.


    Victory was something he expected, so Uchiha Fugaku''s praise naturally couldn''t arouse his inner emotions.


    Although he is only seven years old, Itachi is not an ordinary child, and he will not be swayed by an ordinary compliment from his father.


    Compared to this, it would make him happier if he could discuss issues related to war and peace with Nagasawa.


    "You and Dou often practice together, so you should be very clear about his strength. Facing him, how sure are you that you can win."


    Facing Itachi''s flat attitude, Uchiha Tomigake, who is familiar with Itachi''s character, knew that it wasn''t because Itachi had an opinion on him, but because of his personality, so he didn''t care, and talked about the finals.


    "It''s hard to say, the pocket is very strong, I''m not sure, but I won''t fail easily, it should be 50-50." Itachi thought for a while and said.


    "You try your best to win the first place, and I will prepare a gift for you that you will like." Uchiha Fugaku said.


    After thinking about it, Fugaku Uchiha added, "Even if you don''t win, there are gifts, it''s still the same, just do your best."


    "Yes." Itachi nodded slightly, indicating that he would do his best.


    In fact, even if there is no Uchiha Fugaku, he will still deal with this battle with all his strength. There are many reasons, some are because of Yongze''s reward, some are because Yongze said that he wants to let the bag experience failure, and there are also his own reasons. Want to win, want to be strong.


    In order to realize his ideal, strong strength is indispensable.


    Beside Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha Sasuke, who was led by Uchiha Mikoto, saw that Uchiha Fuyue praised Itachi and wanted to give Itachi a gift, so he couldn''t help showing envy.


    Uchiha Fugaku seldom praises him, only occasionally when he behaves very well, he will be praised by the way.


    ¡®If I am as strong as my brother, can I often get my father¡¯s praise. ¡¯ thought Sasuke.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    When Konoha was in full swing for the Chunin exam, Zeiya rushed back to the Akatsuki organization base in the Land of Rain and met Nagato.


    In a room deep in Yuyin Village, Nagato sat in a wheelchair, watching the light rain outside quietly with his unlit Samsara eyes open.


    Xiaonan stood beside Nagato, silently watching the rain scene with Nagato.


    Jue got out from the wooden floor and appeared behind the two of them.


    Absolutely didn''t deliberately restrain his breath, so Nagato discovered Absolutely all at once.


    "Do you have any information to report?" Nagato asked back.


    "Yes, and it is very important information." Jue said seriously.


    "Very important information?" Nagato stared at Jue.


    "It is very likely that Konoha has learned about the information on Akatsuki''s base and the purpose of collecting tail beasts." Jue said aloud.


    Nagato''s pale face became ugly, and his brows were tightly frowned. He has been so careful, how could Konoha know the information.


    Moreover, only he, Xiaonan, and Jue know about collecting tailed beasts in the Akatsuki organization. Even the other official members don''t know Akatsuki''s ultimate goal is this, so how did this information leak.


    "Is there something wrong with Madara?" Nagato looked at Jue with oppressive eyes.


    Nagato couldn''t imagine how the information about the tailed beasts would be leaked, and he didn''t tell the members of Akatsuki''s organization at all.


    If other possibilities are ruled out, then no matter how impossible the remaining thing is, it is the truth, that is, there is something wrong with Madara.


    "Well, there was a problem with Madara. Madara was busy with a very important matter, so he controlled a person to complete his arrangement while he was away, but that person accidentally fell into Konoha''s hands .


    That person is fully aware of Akatsuki¡¯s information, so our information is likely to have been leaked, and the purpose has already been known to Konoha. "Jie nodded and said.


    "It''s an important thing, how important it is, it actually caused our information to be leaked to Konoha." Nagato was obviously very dissatisfied.


    "Who knows, that''s Uchiha Madara." Jue said jokingly, making it impossible to see what he was thinking from his black and white face.


    "Why didn''t Madara come with you?" Nagato asked.


    "He''s still busy with important things, so he can''t come here." Jue replied.


    "However, he has already arranged everything. The Akatsuki organization can be transferred from the Country of Rain to the Country of Tian, ??where a new plan can be started."


    "Are you leaving the Land of Rain?" Xiao Nan asked.


    Because of the war, she became an orphan and wandered with Nagato Yahiko. She has always stayed in the Land of Rain, and she will only leave the Land of Rain when recruiting people.


    "Since Konoha has discovered the base, it must be transferred." Nagato was silent for a while, then nodded.


    Although Konoha may not necessarily come to their door even if they know their plan, after all they are just a ninja organization, and Konoha is the head of the five major ninja villages.


    It is impossible for the richest man to take action just because a certain supermarket owner said he would overthrow his company. Similarly, the current Akatsuki organization will not be regarded as an enemy by Konoha in theory.


    But the base is controlled by others, which means that when the Xiao organization starts to take real action later, Konoha can directly attack Huanglong''s attack Xiao organization.


    This is something Nagato doesn¡¯t want to see, so it is necessary to transfer the base, and the country of rain is not safe anymore.


    "There is no ninja village in Tianzhi Country, and its strength is weak. In addition, the ministers in the country are controlled by us. It is the most suitable place for the development of Akatsuki. We can even establish a new ninja village there." Bai Jue said.


    "The forces in Yuyin Village can''t give up, and leave some reliable people here to control Yuyin Village." Nagato thought for a while and said.


    He tried his best to kill Hanzo and take down Yuyin Village. Naturally, he couldn''t give up easily. Yuyin Village is not weak in Xiaonin Village. It can be said that it is Kogiriga.


    "In addition to this, in order to allow you to gain the power to counter Fujiwara Nagasawa, Madara specially formulated a plan for you, using secret methods to devour the appropriate blood succession limit to increase your strength." Jue said.


    "What strengthening plan?" Nagato raised his vigilance in his heart. Although he cooperated with the so-called Uchiha Madara, Nagato did not trust the other party 100%, and did not regard the other party as a partner like Kominami Yahiko.


    Absolutely told about the art of Oni Rame, and then handed it over to Nagato, and told Nagato, if you are not at ease, you can ask Beiruhu, he is the art of Oni Rame of developers.


    "According to Madara, if there are no accidents, you should be able to get rid of the wheelchair as long as you absorb the white Zee with intercolumnar cells, and the pressure of using the reincarnation eye will also be reduced." Said Nagato''s bright future.


    For Nagato who was unable to move, this was a fatal temptation.


    He knew that what Nagato could not refuse was not only being able to walk on his own again, but also representing that Nagato could take action himself.


    Penn Liudao looks like that, but it is actually not as powerful as the main body.


    But with Nagato''s physical condition, coupled with his immobile legs, he can only use Payne to replace his actions.


    In order to gain stronger power to deal with the powerful Nagasawa, Nagato has no choice, unless he is not ready to realize his ideal of peace.


    "Okay, I see." Nagato replied without showing a happy expression.


    Jue smiled and sneaked into the ground, and disappeared in front of the two of them.


    After a while, Xiaonan said: "There may be a conspiracy in this, and Uchiha Madara left an arrangement."


    She didn''t believe that the so-called Uchiha Madara would be so kind and come to help Nagato for free.


    When Madara first appeared, he expressed his intention to win them over, but Yahiko was not dead at that time. He felt that the so-called Uchiha Madara''s actions were too suspicious, so he refused.


    Later, when Nagato fell into despair and hatred, he agreed to the so-called alliance of Uchiha Madara.


    Nagato nodded, and said: "Xiaonan, you are right, Uchiha Madara must have his plan, and you must be cautious with him."


    "However," Nagato''s voice changed, "He is currently on the same goal as us, and Fujiwara Nagasawa is also the opponent he wants to solve, so that plan should really enhance my strength, otherwise he has deliberately planned There''s no point in joining forces with us."


    Speaking of this, Nagato''s meaning is very obvious, be careful, but after carefully checking this plan and confirming that there are no major problems, he still wants to use it.


    Because it is necessary to collect all the tailed beasts, Konoha is absolutely unavoidable, and Fujiwara Nagasawa has to face it no matter what.


    As the **** of the new era, his power must be above all others to ensure the implementation of the plan.


    "Yeah." Xiaonan, who didn''t have much opinion, chose to listen to Nagato''s words.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Here and there... What happened..." In the daze, Yakura suddenly woke up, and then found that he could not move, and the bed on which he was lying was locked by a thick iron chain.


    He recalled some and remembered everything. He was going to practice that day, and then met a few suspicious people.


    As the fourth generation of Mizukage of Kirigakure Village, Yakura is going to get rid of the three suspicious characters before going to practice.


    In the end, he didn''t expect that the opponent''s strength exceeded his imagination. He didn''t solve the three people smoothly, but was dealt with and quickly solved them.


    The ninja of those three people is something he has never seen before. One suddenly sucked him in, and the other sucked him into an unknown space after touching him, and then there was an infinite explosion. If it weren''t for the tailed beast, Yagura felt You might be blown to death yourself.


    But after that, he was controlled by the opponent using illusion. The memory of that period Yagura remembered very clearly, but he couldn''t control his body.


    At the end, the masked man who controls him seems to want to detonate the war between Konoha and Kirigakure, and kill the Konoha ninja.


    Yakura in the back has no memory. He only remembers that he transformed into Mitsuo and started a fight with a Konoha ninja. He was suddenly hit hard behind him and passed out.


    ¡®Who is it, who has such terrifying power, who can knock out the tailed beast in an instant. ¡¯ Yagura thought to himself.


    While recalling the memory of being controlled, Yakura observed the surrounding scenes. According to his rich experience in ninja career, Yakura finally judged that he was in an underground building.


    He tried to use his Chakra, but found that he had a powerful seal on his body, so he couldn''t use Chakra.


    After trying to no avail, Yagura tried to communicate with Sanwei, intending to use Sanwei''s chakra to break the chain.


    "No, I don''t want to be beaten if you want to." Sanwei rejected Yagura without even thinking about it.


    Yakura was a little surprised, is the tailed beast so afraid of being beaten?


    At this time, Yakura suddenly noticed that a person walked in.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 425： Yaguras Bizarre Adventure

    Chapter 425 Yagura''s Bizarre Adventure


    "It looks very energetic. Although it looks like a child, it has good resilience." Looking at Yakura who was trying to break free from the chain, Nagasawa said with a smile.


    "Child? I''m not a child, I''m an adult!" Yagura, who was poked in the sore spot, broke his defense instantly, and retorted loudly, regardless of who was in front of him.


    His height and face are his eternal pain. It is obvious that he should be a majestic fourth-generation Mizukage, but after the age of twelve, his height has never grown again. You know, his height She is also considered short among her peers, only 1.43 meters.


    If it¡¯s just about height, that¡¯s fine, but he still has a tender baby face. Time has never left a mark on his tender baby face, and it has always remained the same.


    Short physique, coupled with a tender baby face that can''t tell the age, makes him look like a child.


    Such an appearance brings him great inconvenience. People who don''t know him will really treat him like a child. How can this make the Fourth Mizukage, who is full of majesty, feel happy.


    Occasionally, I heard some female ninjas envy his skin, which made Yagura furious. Who needs such weak things, it will only damage his majesty.


    "Okay, you are an adult, you are an adult." Yong Ze said perfunctorily as if he did not want to argue with a child.


    "You bastard!" Yagura felt even angrier, and the purple pupil seemed to be burning with angry flames.


    If this was in Wuyin Village, he would be so high and low that he would directly draw out his weapon to show this ignorant guy in front of him.


    "You are a Konoha ninja. Does Konoha need to fight Kirigakure?" After all, it was Mizukage. After getting angry, Yakura began to observe Nagasawa, and saw Nagasawa''s Konoha forehead guard.


    "So what? Could it be that Kirigakure can beat Konoha?" Nagasawa asked rhetorically.


    "Even you, the fourth Mizukage, are imprisoned here, what else can Kirigakure do."


    "Other big countries will not just sit back and watch this Konoha grow." Yagura said calmly.


    At this time, Yongze remembered that Yagura had been controlled for a long time, and he didn''t know the current situation in the ninja world at all.


    Will other big countries sit back and watch Konoha grow? With him Yongze around, if you don''t want to sit and watch, then stand and watch, if you can''t, just lie down and watch.


    But Nagasawa doesn''t mind teasing this baby-faced Mizukage.


    Nagaze smiled and said: "We are well-known teachers. The fourth generation of Mizukage attacked our Konoha Mission. This is an active declaration of war against our Konoha. We are only conducting necessary defenses."


    "I was controlled by someone at that time!"


    Kuju Yakura didn''t want to let the masked man''s plot succeed, and he didn''t think that the now messed up Kirigakure could fight Konoha, so he directly said what was being controlled.


    "You Konoha should also know this, your people fought him."


    "So what if it was controlled by someone, in fact, you attacked our mission." Nagasawa said leisurely, as if he was determined to attack Kirigakure.


    Yakura''s face darkened, and he finally understood that Nagasawa wanted to use this reason to fight Kirigakure, even if he knew the truth.


    "You shouldn''t be like this. There is a strong force hidden in the ninja world. They can control me, the fourth Mizukage, and they may control Raikage and Hokage in the future. We should not fight each other, but deal with it together. Those dangerous elements hiding in the dark."


    Yakura is still making his final efforts.


    "Don''t worry, our Konoha is not like Kirigakure, we are very strong, and he will definitely come and go." Yongze smiled indifferently.


    "You will regret it!" Yagura gave up struggling and lay powerlessly on the iron bed.


    He seems to be able to meet the scene where the country of water is caught in the flames of war, Wuyin Village is unable to resist, and finally suffers heavy losses.


    Looking at Yakura lying flat on the iron bed with dull eyes, as if life has lost hope.


    ''It''s a bit like the scene after being beaten by that, but I didn''t stick out my tongue. ¡¯ Thinking so, Nagasawa took out the camera silently from the scroll, and gave Yakura a few photos.


    Having learned the previous lesson, he now carries a camera with him to preserve the happiness.


    He thinks that if these photos are made into a photobook, it may have a certain sales volume in the country of water, and the name is Yagura Muye.


    The majestic Fourth Mizukage was defeated in the battle and was taken to the basement to be manipulated by others...


    Yongze quickly stopped his thoughts, feeling that if he continues like this, he might open the door to a new world, which is not something normal people like him can peek at.


    "Actually, I lied to you just now, and I was too lazy to go all the way to the country of water to fight you Kirigakure." Yong Ze felt that he had played enough and was about to talk about business.


    "I''m just going to kidnap you and extort money from Kirigakure." Nagasawa said lightly.


    Yakura Bainen''s small face twitched, kidnapping him to blackmail Kirigakure, why can such a serious matter be said like going to a convenience store to buy bread.


    "Kidnapping is a bit ugly. In fact, it should be called protection money. After all, our ninja saved you from an unknown evil ninja, otherwise you are still being controlled by others."


    Yakura was speechless, and he had no way to refute this. Without Konoha Ninja, he didn''t know when he would be able to get out of control.


    "In this case, it is not too much to collect tens of billions of taels of protection fees. In addition, our Konoha ninjas suffered heavy losses during the battle. It is reasonable to have a few hundred special ninja knives as compensation. The knives don''t have to be very good, just bear it The ninja swords of the seven swordsmen are just fine, plus the cost of summoning a large number of Anbu ninjas to protect you..."


    "We Kirigakure only have seven of them, how can we get a few hundred for you, and, where can we get a large number of Anbe ninjas to protect us?" Yagura couldn''t help interrupting seeing Nagasawa''s words getting more and more outrageous.


    "Of course you can''t see it inside, but there are many Anbe ninjas outside, all here to protect you and prevent someone from assassinating you." Yongze laughed.


    "Protect me? I think it''s because I''m afraid I''ll escape." Yagura haha, your family tied the protector to the iron bed with big iron chains?


    "Whatever you think, our contribution is real. If Kirigakure cannot come up with enough to make up for our loss, then the lie may become a reality." Yong Ze Youyou said, the meaning of the threat in the words is It couldn''t be clearer.


    If you give benefits, then the matter will be exposed, if you don¡¯t give, then Konoha will take it by himself.


    "It''s up to you, anyway, this kind of thing is not something that I, a prisoner, can decide." Yagura suddenly looked away, he was already like this, and he couldn''t control these things. I can only accept it silently.


    He has no way to give orders to Kirigakure now, and it is not known whether those high-level officials will give up on him and choose a new Mizukage.


    In layman''s terms, he''s about to show off.


    "Don''t say that, you are Mizukage, and you will have to take Kirigakure to the Gokage meeting in a few days." Nagasawa said as he took out a handful of kunai from his ninja bag, and put it on Yagura''s body. His chains were cut.


    Yakura didn''t expect Yongze to let himself out like this, and stood up after a while.


    Although the chakra is sealed, he still has a tailed beast. Borrowing the chakra of the tailed beast is also powerful.


    Oh no, Sanwei stopped giving him Chakra...


    Yakura remembered a sad thing. Having lost his chakra, he couldn''t take the initiative to **** it. If Sanwei didn''t want to give it, there was nothing he could do.


    Now he has nothing but a body that has been exercised all year round.


    "What''s going on with the Five Kages meeting in a few days?" Yakura felt very insecure because he couldn''t use Chakra, and asked Nagasawa with his arms crossed.


    "That''s what it means on the surface. Three days later, you will participate in the Five Kages meeting held in Konoha." Nagasawa replied.


    "Three days? Are you so sure that Yunyin, Yanyin and Shayin will come?" Yakura asked a little puzzled.


    "Actually, you are the last Kage who came, and the others came earlier, just when Konoha held the Chunin Exam." Nagasawa glanced at Yakura and updated the information for him.


    "Raikage and the others are all in Konoha now?" Yagura felt a little unreal. He must have been controlled for two years, but not for twenty years. Has the situation in the ninja world changed so quickly?


    How dare Konoha call all three shadows to Konoha? Why did Raikage really come? Are you afraid of Konoha''s black hand?


    Now Yakura is full of questions, obviously he has only been controlled for two years, but he feels that this ninja world has become a little unknown to him.


    "That''s right, I''m taking you to meet them now." Yong Ze walked out with Yagura.


    Yakura walked all the way, as he speculated before, this is indeed a basement, Yakura also saw many Anbu ninjas wearing animal masks along the way, Nagasawa did not lie to him, there really are many Anbu.


    Yakura didn''t look much, fearing that Yongze would try to blackmail him with the excuse of spying on Konoha''s secrets.


    When we reached the ground, Yakura realized that it was morning.


    "Today is the final of the last part of our Konoha Chunin Exam, and Raikage Tsuchikage and the others will also watch the match there." Nagasawa talked about their next destination.


    Yakura didn''t speak, just followed silently, still surprised in his heart, Nagasawa has already talked about this, which means that Raikage and the others are really in Konoha.


    "Who are you?" Yagura couldn''t help asking.


    He found that he didn''t seem to know the person in front of him, but according to the performance of the surrounding Anbu, this person should have a high status.


    Although the country of water seldom gets involved in mainland affairs, the masters of Ninja Village of the same level generally have information, but he seems not familiar with the people in front of him.


    "Me? An ordinary Hokage assistant." Yong Ze replied.


    "Hokage Assistant?" Yagura thought for a while, and finally only thought of the name Shimura Danzo.


    While Yakura was thinking wildly, they walked to the Chunin Exam venue, and Yakura also saw the Kage who were already sitting there.


    "Sarutobi Hiruzen, Ohnoki, Rasa, Namikaze Minato..." Yakura''s purple pupils suddenly expanded, and those people really came.


    ¡®Couldn¡¯t all of them be **** by Konoha? ¡¯Yakura conjectured badly.


    "Fourth Mizukage." Onogi was also a little surprised when he saw Yakura next to Nagasawa, but he didn''t expect Yakura to suddenly appear to Konoha.


    He also knows a little bit about Kirigakure, and the source of Kirigakure''s troubles is the fourth Mizukage himself.


    He thought Konoha would have to argue with Kirigakure for a while before Yakura would come over, but he didn''t expect Yakura to save face in such a way that he rushed over before the Chunin exam was over, just in time for the finals.


    "Fourth Mizukage, it''s a coincidence that you came here. It just so happens that the finals of our Chunin Exams are about to begin." Sarutobi Hizane and Yakura greeted each other.


    This guy Yakura looks young, but he is not much younger than Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    "Yeah." Yakura, who was a bit unclear about the situation, hummed coldly, and then sat down on the chair on the edge, and Nagasawa sat next to him.


    "Chunin Exam Finals, Yakushido vs Itachi Uchiha!" Kakashi announced the names of the contestants, and the contestants began to enter the arena.


    "Both of these two are top-notch talented teenagers. I don''t know who is better and can win the battle." Onoki stroked his pale beard and started the topic.


    "It''s hard to guess who will win. The two of them are about the same age. Whether it''s ninjutsu or taijutsu, their level is almost the same." Minato felt that it was difficult to guess the winner before the result came out.


    Dou is Yongze¡¯s younger brother, and he also studied with Sandai.


    Itachi is a disciple of Nagasawa, his father is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and he opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Both of them received an excellent education, both were talented and worked hard. In the previous Chunin exams, both of them could be ranked first.


    If they fight, Minato feels that it still depends on the performance on the spot, and the hard power is about the same.


    "I think the one named Yaoshidou will win." Fourth Raikage said decisively without any analysis.


    "Oh, does the Fourth Raikage have any ideas?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi asked curiously, he felt that the two were 50-50.


    Fourth Raikage did not answer Sarutobi Hiruzen, he couldn''t say that it was because Uchiha Itachi was Nagasawa''s disciple, he would be beaten for saying such a thing.


    As if aware of Fourth Raikage''s thoughts, Nagasawa raised his eyebrows and said, "Fourth Raikage, are you thinking of something bad?"


    Seeing Nagasawa questioning the Fourth Raikage so arrogantly, Yagura was a little puzzled, how could Assistant Hokage be so aggressive? With Raikage''s violent temper, he couldn''t do it.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Lei Ying was not angry, but instead analyzed his theoretical basis with a nervous face, saying that he was not talking nonsense.


    Yakura was directly puzzled, you are Raikage, is it really okay to be so cowardly, a mere Hokage assistant questioned you inexplicably, shouldn''t you be furious?


    Could it be that the current Raikage has changed, that is really a waste of that mighty physique.


    At this time, Kuroto, who was sitting on Onoki¡¯s legs, said, ¡°None of them are as powerful as the green-haired Mizukage brother. Mizukage is as big as them, and they have already become Mizukage, and they are still taking the Chunin exam.¡±


    Hard, fist hard!


    Yakura''s face darkened in an instant, and his heart was burning with anger. He was shot while lying down, and he obviously didn''t say anything.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 426： Survival in the ninja world

    Chapter 426 The Way of Survival in the Ninja World


    "None of them are as powerful as the green-haired Mizukage brother... powerful"


    "Mizukage is as big as them already is Mizukage...as big"


    Obviously being praised, Yakura was really angry at the moment, Kuroto''s words kept circulating in his mind.


    Walking around casually, I met a powerful mysterious person, who was controlled by illusion, and was beaten violently by Konoha ninja when he was controlled, and was even kidnapped by Konoha.


    Why is it always him who is unlucky!


    It happened that this was the unintentional remark of a child, and he was too embarrassed to say anything.


    However, children''s unintentional words are often the most true. This is what makes Yagura most distressed. His majesty has disappeared.


    ¡®I hate Iwakakushi! ¡¯ Yagura thought with a dark face.


    Damn Yan Yin, if there is a chance, give Yan Yin a serious lesson. This is mainly to avenge the second generation of Mizukage, and it is definitely not because of any personal grievances!


    "Haha, it''s the same size." Yongze was instantly amused by Kuroto''s words, and he patted Yagura''s shoulder with a smile and said:


    "Little Heitu, that''s right, the fourth generation of Mizukage is an extraordinary genius boy. He became Mizukage at a young age, and he is a role model for you children."


    "Yeah, I also want to learn from Mizukage-sama, become Tukage as soon as possible, and let grandpa retire." Heitu waved his pink and tender fists, quite excited.


    ¡®Young man, you were not even born when I roamed the ninja world. ¡¯ Yagura really wanted to say this to Nagasawa.


    But when Yakura thought that his chakra was sealed now, Sanwei would not give it to Chakra, and Raikage''s weird attitude towards Nagasawa, he followed his heart, and just said with a straight face:


    "Assistant Nagasawa was joking, I''m not a teenager, I just look a little young."


    Not giving Yongze a good look was his last stubbornness.


    "Hey, is that so? How old is Mizukage-sama?" Heitu was a little curious, wondering if Mizukage was an adult in his twenties.


    "My children are getting married soon." Yagura said blankly, without specifying their age.


    "Hey!" Heitu made a shocked voice, his eyes widened, as if he heard a message that shattered his three views.


    "How could it be, it''s a lie." Heitu felt that he had been cheated. The 1.4 meter Yagura sat next to the 1.8 meter Nagasawa, which was more obvious than when she was sitting on Onogi. Such a small Mizukage, It turned out to be a middle-aged uncle!


    "Haha, Kuroto, don''t be rude, Mizukage is neither a child nor a liar." Onogi said with a smile, and was also amused by Kuroto''s unintentional words.


    Although Onogi is not tall enough, he doesn''t have a baby face. Everyone can tell that he is a senior veteran of the ninja world.


    "Okay..." Kuroto felt disillusioned, but he quickly cheered up. She might not be able to do what the fourth Mizukage couldn''t do, maybe she could become a young girl Dokage.


    Looking at the persecuted Yakura, Fourth Raikage felt empathy. Before Yakura came, he was persecuted by Nagasawa in this way.


    Thus, the Fourth Raikage decided¡ª


    Stop talking today, just watch the game silently, let Yakura continue to be persecuted.


    Speak for Yagura? Impossible, as long as he wasn''t the one being persecuted anyway, Yakura''s persecution has nothing to do with Raikage.


    Fourth Raikage understood that Iwagakushi and Sagakushi had no idea, and they were going to keep their duties, even led by Konoha.


    Then he must not be able to compete with the three great ninja villages, and he can''t take care of himself if he is beaten by a Konoha.


    Since you can¡¯t beat it, then join in. His Fourth Raikage highly agrees with the reconvening of the Five Kage Talks, and he is very yearning for the beautiful scene of world peace depicted by Konoha.


    Among the few people chatting, the final is about to officially break out, and both contestants are already in place.


    Itachi and Dou stood opposite each other, both of them looked calm, as if they were extremely confident in themselves.


    "I will beat you!" said Tou.


    It''s not just for Yongze''s reward or the honor of first place.


    As his elder brother Yongze said, Itachi¡¯s journey has been very smooth. At any rate, Dou was also brought up in an orphanage for a long time, and he experienced many things that ordinary children cannot encounter, and he got tempered in it.


    And Itachi is the son of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan of Konoha''s wealthy family, and later became Nagasawa''s disciple, which is already treated like the protagonist in the novel.


    Ferret needs a failure, and then moves to a higher level in the failure.


    Dou is preparing to try hard to give Itachi a failure.


    He is not a person who likes to talk big, and he is not sure of winning Itachi, so he is trying to give Itachi a failure.


    "This is what I want to tell you too, I want to win you!" Itachi''s expressionless face also showed the desire for victory.


    This is not just for the so-called Uchiha''s honor or Nagasawa''s reward.


    As his teacher Nagasawa said, Dou¡¯s growth experience was really smooth. At any rate, Uchiha Itachi was brought to the battlefield at the age of four, saw the cruelty of war, and even killed a man who wanted to die with his own hands. The enemy ninja who wants to kill him has seen the cruelty of war and the cruelty of the battlefield, and his mind has already been fully tempered.


    Erdou was taught by Mr. Yongze since he was a child, coupled with his outstanding talent, he became a genius admired by everyone as soon as he entered the ninja school.


    The identity of Mr. Yongze''s younger brother gave him a lot of advantages, and he was also a disciple of the third generation of Hokage. He was taken by Yongze to special departments to increase his knowledge since he was a child.


    "Start!" After the countdown, Kakashi slammed his arm down, and then retreated to the edge of the ring using the blink technique, and the final officially began.


    Bang bang bang! !


    The moment Kakashi swung his arm down, the two moved, rushing towards each other at a speed that ordinary people could not capture, and collided continuously.


    Both of them tacitly did not use weapons, but used the most basic physical skills.


    But even so, the explosion of the fists and feet of the two sides collided still told, despite the small size of the fist, it was very painful to hit someone.


    During the fierce collision between the two, small pits were left in the ring.


    The fight in the arena was fierce, and the audience was also enthusiastic, cheering for the winner they guessed.


    "Brother, come on, I believe you will win!" Sasuke put his hands in the shape of a trumpet in front of his mouth, loudly cheering for his favorite brother.


    "Come on Yakushidou, beat Itachi Uchiha!" Naruto next to him smiled and cheered for Itachi''s opponent with his backhand.


    There is no doubt that this is provocation, Uchiha Sasuke gave Naruto a hard look, and then increased the volume again, covering Naruto''s voice.


    Naruto not to be outdone, compared his voice, who is afraid of whom, and immediately increased his voice to cheer for his success.


    Sasuke was not convinced, and used all his breastfeeding strength, vowing to cover Naruto''s voice.


    Naruto was also competitive and shouted with all his might.


    Due to excessive force, the two of them were no longer cheering, but howling ghosts and wolves for no apparent reason.


    However, for the two people who are already on the bar, this is not important anymore, they have to decide their own victory or defeat.


    At this time, the situation on the field changed.


    The two men collided with their fists, each took a few steps back, and then pulled out the weapons on their backs one after another.


    The pocket injects a large amount of chakra into the chakra short blade, and the short short blade instantly extends a section of water blue light blade, turning into a knife.


    And Itachi''s weapon is no longer the standard long sword of the special operations squad used in usual training, but a custom-made sword for him by Uchiha Fugaku.


    "The speed is so fast, are they monsters? They are so small, but they are so fast." Some ninjas on the field exclaimed.


    Because the speed of the two has surpassed the speed of the previous collision, some ninjas feel that they have lived so long in vain.


    when-!


    There was a crisp metal collision sound, followed by a terrifying airflow that scattered away, blowing up the cracked dust on the ground.


    Hurrah.


    If someone observes carefully, they will find that the breathing of the two is different from the beginning, which is why the speed of the two has increased sharply.


    They have already used the breathing method, the warm-up is over, and the real battle begins.


    However, this time the pocket was suppressed by Itachi, and Itachi''s strength was obviously stronger, pushing the pocket back several meters.


    But Dou is not panicked, he knows the reason, because the ancestor of Itachi practiced the breath of the law, even if it is incomplete, the breath of the sun is not comparable to the breath of water in terms of pure power.


    However, this does not mean that the breath of water is bad. More powerful power means more serious consumption. Now itachi can maintain the breath of the sun for five minutes at most. This is still an ideal state. In fact, it will be faster when the battle is fierce, and , the battle cannot be won by brute force, and the power of water will suffer if you underestimate the power of water.


    Successfully suppressed Dou, Itachi immediately erupted again, and a faint red arrogance began to ignite all over his body, wanting to beat Dou with all his might.


    And at this moment, the flow and softness of the water flow was brought out perfectly by Dou. Using the footwork of water breath, he walked around the arena like a stroll in a courtyard. Whenever Itachi was about to hit him, he could immediately dodge it. , but not too far away, giving Itachi a feeling that as long as he explodes, he can rush over in an instant.


    Itachi calmed down and did not act rashly again. He knew that this was intentional, and the purpose was to wear down his physical strength.


    Seeing Itachi stopped his hand, the bag immediately began to seal, the palm movement was fast, and the water dragon bullet was used in an instant.


    A large amount of water rose up, turning into a coiled dragon and hovering around Dou''s young body.


    At this moment, the audience remembered that these two people are not only good at Taijutsu, they are equally good at ninjutsu, and they are also able to play one-handed seals and simplified seals.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Fireball Art!" Itachi also quickly formed a seal, and spit out a large amount of crimson flames from his mouth, forming a huge fireball five meters high.


    One side is a seven or eight-meter-long water dragon, and the other side is a five-meter-large fireball, both of which look quite extraordinary.


    "Ninjutsu is also so strong, it''s true that people are more angry than people." Seeing this scene, a ninja not only sighed, but the physique of people can''t be generalized.


    As for the two guys in the arena, when they fight, they can kill a lot of zhongnin in no time.


    Boom boom boom!


    Zizi!


    The ferocious water dragon collided with the fiercely burning fireball, white light shone, an explosion sounded, a large amount of water was evaporated by the flames, and white mist rose for a while, covering the entire arena.


    The audience can only see the blue light and red light constantly shining and colliding in the white mist, but they cannot see his figure clearly.


    When the white mist dissipated, the figures of the two appeared, and it was Itachi who was constantly chasing Dou.


    Some people with insufficient eyesight may not be able to see anything, but a real master can see that Itachi has fallen into a disadvantage.


    On the surface, the two have contacts with each other, and even Itachi is still on the suppressing side.


    But after careful inspection and analysis, we can see that Itachi is already in crisis at this time, and the real initiative is in the hands of the pocket.


    Unless Itachi can cover the entire ring with an attack, or can cut out an attack that cannot be dodged.


    "It seems that Uchiha Itachi is going to win."


    But when someone said this, Itachi on the ring changed again.


    During an impact, Itachi suddenly exploded at an unprecedented speed, his whole body turned into a red light, and he flew the pocket in an instant, and stopped after a distance of more than ten meters.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to use it at first, and there is no other way now. ¡¯ Itachi¡¯s breathing rhythm changed again, and Zhou Shen¡¯s light red arrogance deepened a bit.


    He used the explosive technique given to him by Nagasawa. Itachi called it the sun''s breathing burning state, which can burn his own chakra and physical strength on the basis of fully concentrated breathing to obtain more powerful strength.


    But this power is not for nothing, it consumes a lot of physical strength, if the body is not strong enough, it will cause damage to the body if used for a long time.


    That''s why he just hit the pocket that he couldn''t hit in an instant.


    Doudo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Itachi with a shocked expression, but Itachi, who didn''t leave a chance to continue attacking, gave him no time to be shocked.


    Hurrah!


    Dou''s eyes suddenly changed, water has a lot of power, not only the softness of a gurgling stream, but also the powerful and turbulent waves of the sea.


    Before, Yongze gave him an explosive technique. If he used that, he would abandon the soft and inclusive nature of the water, and pursue extreme strength. He named it the state of violent waves.


    Originally, he thought he wouldn''t need it, but he didn''t expect Itachi to hide it so deeply. It seems that he didn''t need it.


    A berserk aura emerged from Dou''s body, his temperament changed suddenly, and the short chakra blade in Dou''s hand became even brighter.


    Dou poured all the strength and chakra of the whole body into the chakra knife, and met the fire blade cut by Itachi.


    Boom! !


    A violent explosion sounded, and the powerful impact left marks on both Itachi and Dou.


    But neither of them stopped, the sword energy flew around, the explosions continued to sound, and the entire ring became disfigured.


    "Aren''t they teammates? They seemed to have a good relationship before, but why did they fight so desperately, as if they were going to kill each other?"


    Some people are puzzled, the first place has no reward, and they are all companions, why are they working so hard.


    Regarding this, Yongze could only smile lightly, hiding his achievements and fame, and then ready to perform medical ninjutsu at any time.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 427： unexpected ending

    Chapter 427 Unexpected ending


    The red light and blue light on the arena complement each other, and bursts of explosions are like continuous firecrackers entering the ears of the audience.


    The battle at this time has entered a climax. Both sides have already unleashed all their strength, and various means have emerged one after another.


    At this time, the site has become dilapidated, and there is a mess everywhere, scattered gravel and dust are piled up indiscriminately.


    In the end, both sides bet all their strength on the final blow.


    Boom¡ª!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the shining white light covered the arena. The powerful impact caused cracks on the ground, and the thick smoke and dust stirred up covered the figures of the two.


    "Who will win."


    This is the question that the audience is most concerned about.


    Who is better and can win the final victory of the Chunin Exam.


    Whether the turbulent waves extinguish the fire, or the hot fire evaporates all the water.


    At this time, Sasuke was unable to cheer for his brother because of the voice competition with Naruto before, so he could only open his eyes and stare nervously at the ring, as if he wanted to see through the thick fog and see the scene inside clearly.


    But Sasuke didn''t have a high-level Sharingan at this time, so naturally he couldn''t do this kind of thing, he could only wait for the thick fog to clear away.


    The fog gradually dispersed, and the two young figures were still standing.


    At this moment, both of them looked very miserable. The short sleeves they were wearing became tattered, full of sharp scratches, and the exposed skin was covered with flowing sweat and grayish-yellow dust.


    The two faced each other, breathing in the air, as if they had exhausted their strength, they couldn''t even straighten their backs, they were bent over, holding a weapon in one hand, and the other hand was hanging down weakly.


    Just when everyone was amazed at the tenacity of the two and thought that there was going to be a fight between the two, the two fell down at the same time.


    Kakashi tried to wake them up, but no one responded.


    At this time, Yongze jumped down from the highest level, arrived on the ring, and directly announced: "This battle is a draw, and the two are tied for first place!"


    After announcing the results, Yongze grabbed one with each hand and led the two out of the ring.


    Seeing Nagasawa finish the work for him, Kakashi scratched his head, announced the end of the Chunin exam, and then left the ring and walked to the auditorium. Today Hana Ling and Lily Hua are also there.


    Healed the two of them simply with medical ninjutsu, and Yongze handed them over to the medical ninja who was on call at the Chunin test site, and asked them to send them to Konoha Hospital.


    Itachi and Dou fought really hard this time, they were both exhausted and needed a good training.


    Yongze didn''t even expect that his arch fire would be so effective.


    But if you think about it carefully, maybe the two of them also want to take this opportunity to see how far the other party can go with all their strength.


    Nagaze returned to the highest level, had a brief business exchange with Dokage and the others, and then confirmed the Gokage meeting.


    "The five shadow talks will begin in three days, and the location will be just below the Konoha Hokage Rock."


    The reason why it was chosen under Hokage Rock is that there is a saying, and the second Five Kage Meeting was held under the watchful eyes of the ancestors.


    This is the result of discussions at the high-level meeting.


    Relying on Ninja''s strong infrastructure capabilities, it was easy to choose a place to build a conference room, and it was built quickly, but the interior decoration was a little more troublesome.


    After confirming some matters of the Five Kage talks, Onoki and Luo Sha returned to their respective residences.


    Yakura wanted to leave, but thinking about his current identity as a prisoner and the seal in his body, he sat obediently in his seat, waiting for Yongze to speak.


    Saying goodbye to Minato, Nagasawa looked at Yakura who was motionless, and then remembered that the way Yakura came to Konoha was different from others.


    "Do you want to go back to the original place to live, or I will arrange a new place for you." Yong Ze touched his chin and said.


    "The original place refers to the iron bed in the basement?"


    "Yes." Yongze nodded in affirmation.


    Yakura''s body trembles, he is the fourth generation of Mizukage, he wants him to live like a prisoner in that kind of place, he doesn''t want to lose face.


    "Please help me arrange a new residence." Yagura said through gritted teeth.


    I am angry, but I still have to use honorifics. What kind of torture is this.


    "Speaking of which, it seems that Kirigakure has also sent someone over, and we are about to arrive at Konoha, so we might as well arrange a hotel for you to stay together." Nagasawa remembered the things about Kirigakure.


    Before he asked Shimizu to bring Yakura back to Konoha, and at the same time, he also passed some news to Kirigakure.


    As for Kirigakure, even if he didn¡¯t believe that the shadows in his village were under control, after searching, he found that his own shadows had indeed disappeared, so he contacted him about the strange behavior before.


    No matter how absurd the reality is, these facts are right in front of them, and they can''t believe it.


    Kage of my own family has already participated in the Five Kages talks, and there is no good solution for Kirigakure Village. The high-level leaders discussed it, and finally sent a team of Kirigakure teams to Konoha.


    On the one hand, it is to discuss the issue of Konoha''s team being attacked, and then it is the Five Kages to discuss matters and take Yagura back.


    If Yagura is kept imprisoned by Konoha, then Kirigakure doesn¡¯t have to mess around. There has never been such a thing as Kage being imprisoned in the enemy¡¯s ninja village.


    Moreover, Yakura is very important to Kirigakure. Now that Kirigakure is already weak, Yakura himself is a strong man and at the same time has the identity of Renzhuriki, which is an indispensable combat power for Kirigakure.


    "This is the best." Yagura heaved a sigh of relief.


    Although now he feels a little embarrassed to see the ninjas in his village, being controlled by others and committing evil deeds or something.


    But after all, that is the ninja of Kirigakure Village, one of his own. Yakura believes that no Kirigakure would dare to offend his majesty.


    Yong Ze walked around Konoha, chose a remote hotel, and spent a week directly.


    "Then you should live here while you are in Konoha." Nagasawa said, and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Yakura called out to stop Yongze.


    "What''s the matter?" Yongze asked.


    Yakura''s face darkened, feeling that Yongze was pretending to be stupid, he had no choice but to speak directly:


    "Seal, the seal of chakra is sealed on my body, and I belong to the shadow of Wuyin Village, the five major ninja villages, like Konoha. Since the meeting of the five shadows is going to be held, at least the seal on me, one of the five shadows, will be released. "


    "Sorry, this won''t work." Yong Ze directly refused.


    "Why!" Yagura was a little puzzled, why Raikage Tsuchikage and the others were fine, but he was sealed.


    "After all, you have been controlled by someone. Who knows if that person has left behind you. For Konoha''s safety, I can only wrong you. When you are about to leave Konoha, I will Someone will help you remove the seal on your body." Yongze explained.


    This is a lie.


    The person who controls Yagura is Obito, and now Obito has changed his mind, and if there is a backer, it won''t be Konoha who suffers.


    The real answer is that Nagasawa is too lazy to untie it for Yakura, and just wants to wait until the end to untie it.


    Nagasawa has moved out of Konoha¡¯s safety, what can Yagura do, this is not Kirigakure, what he said doesn¡¯t count.


    "Okay then." Yagura Bainen''s baby face pulled out a forced smile, and walked into the hotel frustrated like a walking dead who had lost his soul.


    If it is an animation, the background of Yagura must be off-white at this time.


    After arranging for the green-haired pseudo-shota, Yongze walked towards Konoha Hospital.


    "Associate Nagasawa."


    "Consultant Nagasawa..."


    In the hospital, the medical ninjas who saw Yongze all greeted Yongze.


    Hearing someone call him a consultant, Yongze remembered that he was also a consultant of the medical department, but because he was very busy recently, he hadn''t been there.


    ¡®Unknowingly, I have done a lot of things, and I have more positions on my body...¡¯ Yongze thought to himself.


    Now he is the assistant of Konoha Hokage, the captain of the training team, the consultant of the medical department, the deputy director of the education department, and the monitor of the special warfare squad.


    At the beginning, he wanted to change the tragedy of Kushina and Minato, but also for his own safety. He was bound to Konoha and he couldn''t let Konoha be damaged.


    Now, the Night of the Nine-Tails has passed smoothly, and Yun Yin, who wanted to make trouble, has also been subdued, so as to deter the ninja world, and other big countries dare not act rashly.


    Now that the second five shadow talks are about to be held, the ninja world will soon return to the peace of the Hashirama period.


    But at this time, Yongze felt that he was still far away from his goal of retirement.


    It may be the paranoia of being persecuted or the lack of firepower phobia. Yong Zezong feels that his current strength is still almost meaningless. Even in the future, his strength will surpass Kaguya, and in the true sense he will reach the strongest ever in the ninja world, which is far from his goal. It''s still far away.


    Because, Kaguya also has a feared enemy, the Otsutsuki family who are looking for planets in the starry sky to plant sacred trees.


    Before Nagasawa crossed over, he heard that Hokage had a sequel, and he was going to watch it, but because of the bad reviews, he didn¡¯t watch it.


    Now that I think about it, it would be great if I read it, maybe there will be something about the Otsutsuki clan in it.


    ps: I don¡¯t know how to write a blog post, so I may adopt some of the settings.


    Yongze responded to the nurses and doctors who greeted him, and began to think about the future in his mind.


    I have to say that sometimes, the unknown is a kind of happiness. If he didn''t know so much, he would probably start enjoying life after solving the Kyuubi Night instead of working so hard to develop Konoha.


    Yongze asked some doctors, and after learning the ward where the two were in, he thanked the person who was asked the way and found the ward of the two, and the two were arranged in the same ward.


    Yongze walked in. At this time, Itachi and Dou had woken up, and their tattered clothes were changed into the clothes specially provided by the hospital for patients.


    "How is your body? If there is any discomfort, I will call the doctor to check it out." Yongze asked.


    "No, it''s okay." Itachi replied.


    "No, it''s just that the physical strength chakra is too exhausted, and there is no serious injury." Dou refused.


    Yongze put down some of the fruits he bought, and said with a gentle smile:


    "This time the situation is special, even if there is a draw, you are all number one.


    You are doing very well, you can tell me what you want, and I will try my best to satisfy you. "


    Yongze did not forget to promise the two of them. If they perform well, they can fulfill one of their wishes.


    However, the two of them were obviously still reminiscing about the battle not long ago, and they both shook their heads to express that they had to think about it.


    Later, Yongze tested the two of them, and found that Itachi and Dou hadn''t found out about his arrogance, and Yongze left satisfied. Sure enough, Itachi and Dou were very reliable and would not easily say what he said.


    Leaving the ward, when Yongze was about to leave the hospital, he unexpectedly ran into a golden figure.


    Nagaze continued to walk forward calmly.


    Tsunade and the doctor next to him were discussing the internship of special students in the hospital, but they happened to see a familiar figure, and said directly:


    "Consultant Yongze, you are a busy person, and you actually show up in the hospital?"


    Yongze, who wanted to get away with it, could only helplessly turn around and reply after being discovered: "After all, Itachi is my disciple, and Du is my younger brother. They were injured and hospitalized. It''s not surprising that I came to visit."


    To be honest, he really didn''t want to meet Tsunade in the hospital.


    In the current Konoha, Tsunade is probably one of the few people who dare to blame him in front of him.


    Yongze is not easy to say anything, after all, he was the one who forcibly brought Tsunade back, and it is also a fact that he did not go to the medical department.


    But after Nagasawa and Tsunade got acquainted, they also mastered a set of methods to deal with Tsunade.


    "What Tsunade-sama said is true." Yongze said flatly.


    That''s right, his way of dealing with Tsunade is to play badly. Whatever Tsunade says, he will be right, right, right, so, Tsunade will feel bored and leave by himself.


    "Tch, here we go again, it''s boring." Seeing Yong Ze''s behavior, Tsunade knew what he was thinking.


    "Master Tsunade is right, I am indeed a boring person." Nagasawa''s face remained unchanged.


    "Forget it, are you free in the afternoon, go drink, and Jiraiya and Orochimaru." Knowing that Yongze will only lose interest in the right Tsunade, he invited.


    "Oshemaru would agree to drink with you. It''s really strange." In Yongze''s mind, Orochimaru belongs to the kind of person who asks himself to keep calm at all times. This kind of person will go to a gathering to drink, which is very strange. .


    "Maybe I was annoyed by Jiraiya, right?" Tsunade said a little uncertainly, and Orochimaru''s promise made her a little surprised.


    She felt that Jiraiya had been pestering Orochimaru saying that the long-lost meeting must have a good meal, and then Orochimaru thought that agreeing might save time and effort than being pestered, so she agreed.


    "But this is Sannin''s party, isn''t it okay if I go?" Yongze asked.


    "Why do you have so many things, you can just say whether to go or not." Tsunade folded his hands on his chest, making the already conspicuous Huo Da more conspicuous, and said with an unhappy face.


    "I''ll go." Yongze thought for a while, confirmed that there was nothing important to do in the afternoon, and nodded in agreement.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 428： their own lives

    Chapter 428 Respective lives


    "This is the resting place of your Kirigakure, and your Fourth Mizukage Yakura also lives in it..."


    Yakura, who was lying dead in a room on the second floor of the hotel, suddenly heard footsteps, and then several people talking.


    Yakura didn''t hear everything clearly, but he also knew what it was after hearing part of it. It should be that the team sent by Kirigakure has arrived at Konoha.


    Yakura, a carp, stood up, ready to meet the Kirigakure ninja who came.


    In any case, he is Mizukage, even if several things happened recently that made him very embarrassing, he is still Mizukage of Kirigakure Village and the leader of Kirigakure ninjas.


    He wants to tell them the things that are under control, then stop the previous policy, and finally apologize to the people in Wuyin Village.


    Thinking of the many wrong things that the controlled self has done that frustrates Kirigakure, Yagura''s face can''t help but darken.


    ''I can''t spare you, you dare to control me, the village suffered losses, and even I have reached such a bad situation. ''


    Just like that, Yagura walked to the first floor of the hotel sullenly, and saw the arriving Kirigakure team.


    The team is small, only ten people, but they are all elite. Yakura saw three junin in it.


    Two are veteran Kirigakure J¨­nin who have experienced many battles, and one is a genius girl from Kirigakure Village. Even Yagura has heard of that girl a little.


    "Mizukage-sama Fourthaime, are you okay?" Terumi Mei saw Yagura''s gloomy face, so she asked first.


    Although she is the youngest of the three Jonin, she is the captain of the team. Firstly, her strength is enough to convince the crowd, and secondly, she also wants to take this opportunity to exercise her ability.


    After receiving the news from Yongze, the high-level officials quickly blocked the news, and the fact that Mizukage was not controlled was circulated in Wuyin Village. Only the people who first came into contact with it and the high-level people knew.


    Compared to being controlled by Mizukage, it might as well be that Mizukage has such a tyrannical personality. The high-level people think so, because the former is really too embarrassing, and the face is lost, and it will also cause Kirigakure to turmoil, attracting other ninjas. Village snooping.


    And Terumi Mei is the one who knows the truth. When she knew this, the first feeling was ridiculous. That was Mizukage, the strongest person in Kirigakure Village, and the person at the top of the ninja world.


    Phantom can control people of this level, that''s okay, the phantom ninja should have risen a long time ago.


    But when a series of facts appeared before her eyes, she also had to believe in the fact that Mizukage was indeed controlled, and was still fighting Konoha Ninja under control, and was finally captured by Konoha Ninja.


    ''It''s really embarrassing...'' This is Terumi Mei''s thoughts.


    Being controlled by illusions to find trouble with others, and then being kidnapped and taken away without a fight, a shadow has reached this level, and there is no one else.


    "Your name is Terumi Mei? Are you the captain of this team?" Yakura shook his head and asked.


    "Well, I''m the captain of this team." Terumi Mei nodded.


    Yakura looked around, told the others to stay on the first floor, and finally took Terumi Mei to the second floor alone.


    "If I remember correctly, you have mastered two kinds of blood succession limits, one is melting and the other is boiling." Yakura said.


    "The things you have mastered are a bit messy, and they are nothing in front of the real strong." Terumi thought for a while, and then said.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t hate Blood Successor Boundary Ninjas." Seeing Terumi Mei, who seemed to be a little vigilant, Yagura said with a serious face: "Next, I will tell you an important secret, you can''t tell others .¡±


    Seeing Yakura suddenly become so serious, Terumi Mei, who was originally a little loose, was also infected by this seriousness, thinking in his heart that something important would make Mizukage so serious.


    "Actually, I was controlled by a mysterious masked person before, so I issued those policies. You may not be able to say this, but I was indeed..."


    Yakura tried his best to keep a serious face, trying to make Terumi Mei understand the seriousness and authenticity of the matter.


    But when Yakura saw Terumi Mei''s frivolous expression as if saying "that''s it", Yakura was a little dissatisfied. He was very serious. Although he was very strong, he was indeed controlled.


    "Although it sounds unreal, it is true. I was controlled by a mysterious masked man using illusion..."


    "Mizukage-sama doesn''t need to explain, I believe you are under control." Terumi Mei interrupted Yagura''s words with a flat face.


    "I know you won''t believe it easily, but I..." Yakura stopped talking and looked at Terumi Mei in surprise. He didn''t expect Terumi Mei to imagine it so easily, which made all the long speeches he had prepared lost. effect.


    ¡®Could it be that in her heart, being controlled by illusion is a very common thing? ¡¯ Yagura felt a little uncomfortable.


    Although he is small, he is very strong. Well, at least doubt it a little more and let him explain.


    "Do you really believe it?" Yagura couldn''t help asking repeatedly.


    "Konoha has already told us part of the situation." Terumi Mei said the truth expressionlessly.


    Yakura instantly petrified in place, and the many colors on his body faded away, leaving only gray, Kaka, the gray stone was cracking.


    If it is said that Konoha has already told Kirigakure of the controlled matter, then what exactly is the great courage he prepared to tell such a shameful thing, and what is the large amount of rhetoric he prepared.


    Mizukage Fourth, you are really embarrassing now.


    ¡®Just kill her, let¡¯s say she tripped over the threshold and fell to her death, no, now there is no chakra, it can¡¯t be done. ''


    Yakura thought about directly solving the problem generator, and the black history could not be eliminated, so he killed the people who saw him ashamed. Unfortunately, thinking about it carefully, he couldn''t do this with Chakra sealed.


    Sensing the malice, Terumi Mei took a step back, and looked suspiciously at Yagura with a tangled face.


    "Mizukage-sama, I always feel that you are thinking about some bad things."


    "Forget it, you go down." Yakura shook his hands a little frustrated, letting Terumi Mei leave.


    If he loses his strength, he still has to accept the protection of Terumi Mei.


    Terumi Mei exited the room obediently, but after closing the door, Terumi Mei''s original respectful expression disappeared, replaced by a girl''s curious expression.


    She can feel that the water shadow today seems to be different from before, without the calmness and dominance of before.


    Although he looked like a child before, he is Mizukage after all, and Yagura is the real "overlord" with a bad temper.


    But the Yakura that Terumi Mei saw today, although still has the charm of Yakura from before, but it always gives Terumi Mei a feeling of being strong on the outside but capable on the inside. It seems that he has no confidence, and he really has the feeling of a child.


    "Interesting, but after all, it''s Mizukage-sama, so we shouldn''t go too far, otherwise, even with the help of Master Yuan to speak, it will be very troublesome.


    It¡¯s rare to come to Konoha once, so let¡¯s go shopping at night. I¡¯ve heard of the prosperity of Konoha a long time ago. There should be many things that the country of water doesn¡¯t have. "


    Thinking of this, Terumi Mei''s mood became better.


    Although it is not kind to go shopping in the village where Kakage was kidnapped, Terumi Mei can''t control that much.


    Besides, isn¡¯t it necessary to restart the five shadow talks? Maybe the ninja world will restore peace soon, and Kirigakure and Konoha will not be enemies by then.


    I have been practicing so seriously and doing tasks so seriously, so I should relax.


    Terumi Mei is different from ordinary girls. Her parents are both strong ninjas. After discovering Terumi Mei''s super talent, she devoted all her energy to Terumi Mei.


    So, everything about ordinary girls has nothing to do with her, doll? No, there are only shuriken and kunai that are still unfinished. As for friends and playmates of the same age, there are no such things. They are training all day long, so there is no time to make friends.


    She lost what ordinary girls can get, and also gained what ordinary girls can''t get. She became a famous genius ninja in Wuyin Village, and won the attention of the elder Yuanshi.


    You must know that in Wuyin Village, apart from Mizukage, Yuanshi is the biggest, he is highly respected, and he is Mizukage when there is no Mizukage.


    But Terumi Mei is a seventeen-year-old girl after all. When she occasionally hears her peers discussing love topics, she will also be interested, and she also wants to buy those expensive cosmetics to make herself beautiful.


    Unfortunately, all of these can only become unimportant things, because she has to respond to other people''s expectations of her.


    In this village where no one knows her, she can relax.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Yongze arrived at the izakaya that he had agreed with Tsunade. He came earlier, so he didn''t see Tsunade and the others when he arrived.


    Nagaze sat down at a random place, and asked the boss to serve a few skewers of grilled chicken and a bottle of sake.


    "Assistant Yongze?" When the boss handed over the skewers and sake, he suddenly saw Yongze''s face and said in surprise.


    He felt a little familiar just after hearing the voice, it turned out to be Assistant Nagasawa.


    "Well, it''s me." Yongze nodded with a smile.


    Due to his personal preferences, he rarely comes to places like izakayas. The most he goes to are dango shop dessert shops, and then barbecue shops and the like.


    "It''s really you, you are really too strong. I was watching at the movie theater when you took out the monsters that attacked the village. At that time, your whole body was covered with golden light. It''s almost..." The boss kept talking excitedly .


    Yongze nodded with a smile, and didn''t feel anything wrong with it.


    The scene where he dealt with the ultimate psychic beast, not to mention ordinary people, even the ninjas said that this is not a ninja at all, so capable and so strong.


    One sentence summary is that laymen are confused, and experts are even more confused.


    No wonder the owner of the izakaya is so excited.


    "With you in Konoha, I feel very at ease." The boss sighed, and then wanted to save Nagasawa the money to buy skewers and sake.


    "No, I''m here to attend the party today, and I''m not the only one." Yongze declined with a smile.


    He is not someone short of money, so there is no need to do this.


    "Nongze-kun."


    A hoarse and magnetic male voice came from behind Yongze.


    Without looking back, Yongze already knew who it was when he heard this voice, and Orochimaru''s voice was very recognizable.


    "Actually, I''m quite curious. I thought Orochimaru you wouldn''t like the type of party drinking." Yongze poured sake into two small cups, handed one cup to Orochimaru, and then handed over a skewer Gave Orochimaru.


    After receiving Yongze''s wine and skewers, a trace of helplessness appeared on Da Shemaru''s stern face.


    "Being entangled by an annoying toad, I feel that it might be easier to come here."


    "Haha." Hearing Orochimaru''s words, Yongze laughed directly. Of course, it goes without saying who this annoying toad refers to, but it is exactly the same as what Tsunade speculated. It should be said that he is an old man of more than ten years Teammates?


    But there is another possibility, that is, the plan was made by Tsunade, and she encouraged Jirai to do the same, so she knew it so clearly.


    Based on Nagasawa''s understanding of Tsunade, she can do such unscrupulous things.


    "You Orochimaru, I heard you talking bad about me as soon as I came in. After all, it''s an old friend I haven''t seen for so long, so can''t you be more polite." Beside him, he slapped Orochimaru''s junior heavily with his palm.


    Yongze glanced at it. With such strength, it felt like he could slap a ninja until he vomited blood.


    But when it was shot on Dashemaru, Dashemaru took a sip of sake expressionlessly, without any other reaction.


    "I didn''t name names. If you admit that you are an annoying toad, then I can''t help it." Orochimaru said lightly.


    "You stinky snake, I am not what I was before, but I have learned the magic of immortality, and I am the toad fairy from Mount Miaomu!" Ji Lai also skillfully poured himself a glass of wine, drank it in one gulp, and Looking at Orochimaru unhappily.


    "Toad Immortal? That''s not an annoying toad." Orochimaru said flatly without changing his expression.


    If it was before, he might have a little bit of other emotions, because he didn''t master the fairy art of Longdi Cave.


    However, now he has a clearer road.


    Ji Laiya saw that Orochimaru remained calm, and couldn''t help being a little discouraged, feeling like he had punched the cotton with full strength.


    "Am I the last one to come? I thought it would be Jiraiya." Tsunade walked in and sat next to Nagasawa.


    "Don''t underestimate me." Ji Lai also ordered several bottles of wine and some appetizers from the boss.


    "By the way, Yongze, why are you here to drink alone?" Ji Lai also asked suddenly.


    "Huh?" Yongze put a question mark in his heart, looked at Tsunade, it turned out that it was not a discussion, and he said why he was brought to the Sannin party.


    "What are you looking at me for, wouldn''t you be happy to call you over for a drink? I just happened to meet you and called you." Tsunade replied with his chest out.


    I didn''t mind coming, and it was a surprise for Orochimaru, so the four of them soon chatted, discussing various unnutritious things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 429： meet by chance

    Chapter 429 Encounter by chance


    Wine is a strange drink. It seems to give people extraordinary courage and make them do things that do not match their usual image. A taciturn person may become a talkative person who cannot stop, and a humble person may become arrogant.


    Maybe release the nature through wine? Or is it an unintentional release of ego stimulated by alcohol?


    This answer should only be known to me.


    But fortunately, the wine quality of the four of them is not too bad, even if they drink too much, they like to say some nonsense, most of them are jokes that beautify themselves and belittle others, which is nothing.


    In fact, no matter who it is, they will not distort their memory in a direction that is not good for them.


    In my own memory, it is understandable to regard myself as the protagonist, to beautify it to a certain extent, and to attribute the main credit to myself.


    Just like Yongze, in his memory, he chatted with his friends about stealing melons and catching birds with his friends when he was a child.


    It¡¯s not just one person who is like this, but most of them, and some who are not like this are basically forgotten, so naturally there is no way to do this.


    "You may not know, Nagasawa, but Tsunade''s development was very poor before, and then he suddenly got better." Jiraiya blushed, and said something terrible with some trembling.


    "Huh?" Tsunade, who had lowered his head because he was drowsy from drinking too much alcohol, raised his head, his eyes became sharp.


    Zilai also straightened her back, let go of the hip-hop smile on her face, and said solemnly: "I think she should announce her secrets to benefit every woman in the world."


    Yongze put down his wine glass, his expression was normal at the moment, he didn''t look like someone who had been drinking for hours.


    Looking at Jiraiya who made such a bold statement, Nagasawa gave him a thumbs up.


    If Tsunade really has any developmental secrets, it will be a blessing for the women of the world and a great blessing for the majority of men.


    "Jiraiya you */#%, this is a talent, do you understand it!" Tsunade was not used to Jiraiya, he cursed directly, and then rolled up his sleeves, as if he was going to show Jiraiya a little color.


    Jiraiya also watched Tsunade''s posture and yo-yoed directly.


    Tsunade can deal with this person, she is really murderous, if she wants to die, she will have to lie in the hospital for a week.


    "Coward." Tsunade put down his rolled up sleeves, not knowing if it was because of anger, his breathing became a little violent for a while, causing the majestic place to tremble.


    "It''s almost time, I''m going back too." Orochimaru''s hoarse voice reached Nagasawa who was clinking glasses with Tsunade.


    "Yeah." Yongze nodded, didn''t say anything, the time was almost up, and he was ready to leave.


    "One of us must be drunk today!" Tsunade looked at Yong Ze viciously, and asked the boss to serve a few more bottles of wine.


    Nagaze stroked his hair, is Tsunade on top, and forgot his drinking capacity.


    Don''t say she''s alone, it''s useless if she goes with Jiraiya together.


    Just this cup of Yongze might not feel anything after drinking it for three days and three nights.


    "Are you sure?" Yongze asked.


    gurgle gurgle...


    Tsunade directly proved her determination to die with her actions.


    Nagaze had no choice but to let Tsunade understand the cruelty of society again.


    People and their physiques cannot be generalized. Some people can be angry for a whole day when they are extremely angry, while some people can feed a tiger with a sliding shovel when they are extremely angry.


    Simple drinking competition is undoubtedly a bit boring, so the two played dice.


    After playing, Yongze remembered Tsunade''s physique, there is no need to drink this, Tsunade keeps losing.


    Nagaze can''t watch Tsunade drink alone all the time, and he will follow suit.


    Soon, Tsunade slammed his head on the table after drinking another cup, and Nagazawa had quick eyesight and quick hands, and supported Tsunade.


    "Tsunate? Are you still awake?" Nagasawa shook Tsunade, but Tsunade did not answer his words, but uttered some babbles of unknown meaning.


    Nagaze had no choice but to support Tsunade outside, put Tsunade behind his back, and quickly went to Tsunade''s home.


    When he arrived at Tsunade''s house, Nagasawa went straight into the yard and called Shizune.


    Hearing Yongze''s voice, Shizune ran out in a hurry, seeing the unconscious Tsunade on Yongze''s back with a headache.


    "Master Tsunade, really, since you want to drink like this, you should have notified me in advance." Shizune tried her best to support Tsunade, while complaining.


    "Thank you Nagasawa-sama." Shizune did not forget to thank Nagasawa who sent Tsunade here.


    Nagaze nodded, and jumped away from Tsunade''s house.


    After Shizune helped Tsunade in, Tsunade suddenly broke free.


    "Master Tsunade, are you sober?" Shizune was a little confused, why did he get better after so long, it was different from before, although Tsunade in front of him walked a little wobbly, but overall he was still sober.


    "What an idiot." Tsunade said thoughtlessly, not knowing whether he was talking about himself or someone else.


    Maybe you are talking about yourself pretending to be drunk? Or was he talking about Yongze who didn''t move in front of a drunk beauty?


    Although there was really some movement, she would probably subconsciously give him a punch.


    Women are so troublesome. If you want to look at her, she thinks you are frivolous. If you don¡¯t look at her, she thinks you are worthless.


    "I''m so stupid, I''m sorry." Shizune felt a little wronged, how could she be scolded for being so good.


    "Haha." As if amused by Shizune, Tsunade rubbed the face holding Shizune for a while, and his mood improved a lot in an instant.


    "Hmm... Tsuna... Tsunade-sama don''t want it~ It won''t work there..." Shizune felt very uncomfortable.


    Nagasawa, who left Tsunade''s house, was walking on the streets of Konoha.


    At this time, it was past nine o''clock in the evening, but the bustle of the commercial street was even better than that during the day.


    "Huh." Yongze let out a long breath, the cool night wind hit his face for a while, and he felt a lot more comfortable in his heart.


    When Tsunade was carrying Tsunade on her back, the soft feeling was really not covered. She really deserves to be the most fierce woman in Konoha.


    But Yongze is not a bachelor, he has a girlfriend.


    If he was single, he would not send Tsunade home today, but bring him home.


    Yongze had to go outside for a couple of laps to dissipate the smell on his body, lest Nonoyu would notice anything when he went back.


    Yuko Nono was once an elite ninja of Gengen.


    If she becomes jealous, she is different from ordinary people, maybe the red bean dumplings she eats contain poison.


    Yongze said that he couldn''t afford to provoke him.


    Shaking his head to get rid of the messy things in his mind, Lu Li started to walk and go shopping.


    Today''s Konoha is very different from before. Although Konoha used to have various shops and commercial streets.


    But after all, Konoha is a ninja village and a military institution. Most of the shops are mainly for Konoha to guarantee the life of Konoha residents.


    It is unlikely that you want a high-end life, and there are very few luxury stores.


    Of course, for ninjas, there are actually some. Isn¡¯t high-end ninja equipment a luxury?


    Compared with other shops, the shops related to the ninja profession are the mainstream, such as ninja shop and even izakaya.


    Ninjas do blood-licking work. Many adult ninjas like to get drunk with their teammates after finishing the mission.


    Now in Konoha, there are many other stores, both low-end and high-end. This is an attempt.


    Encouraging Konoha residents to start their own businesses, issuing subsidies and so on, have been doing it all the time, but the scale is not large.


    However, although Konoha has a large chassis, there are not many people, so it is unrealistic for Yongze to want to do too much.


    Population is a very important thing. It can be said that the most important thing for Konoha now is to send money and send people.


    In terms of money, Yongze has developed various charms. Among them, the medical charms are sure to be popular in the ninja world. At that time, the problem of money will be temporarily solved.


    In terms of population, Yongze really has no good way, but can only find a way to migrate from outside.


    After all, although he is strong, he cannot conjure people out of thin air.


    Yongze was shopping and thinking about the development of Konoha when he suddenly saw a somewhat familiar figure.


    A woman with reddish-brown curly hair and a tube top dress stood in front of a food stall, as if wondering whether to buy it.


    Nagazawa walked over and it was a small stall of fried tempura.


    "Did I eat a little too much today, if I eat more, I will get fat..."


    Yongze heard the woman''s tangled voice.


    "For ninjas, if they keep exercising well, they generally won''t gain weight." Yong Ze said.


    "Please give me two copies." Hearing Nagasawa''s words, Terumi Mei felt that it made sense. There are very few fat people among ninjas, so she bought two copies at once.


    After receiving the fried tempura from the vendor, Terumi Mei looked at the person who tempted her to buy snacks.


    is a handsome man with a handsome face, but he feels like a tough guy.


    Of course, Terumi Mei also noticed the Konoha forehead guard on Nagasawa''s head.


    ¡®Could it be that your vigilance has dropped because of shopping, and there are ninjas who came to you and didn¡¯t notice it. ¡¯ Terumi Ming thought in her heart.


    "Give me one." Yong Ze said.


    The hawker acted quickly, and immediately fried another portion for Yongze.


    "You are a ninja Kirigakure." Nagasawa said nonsense.


    Terumi Mei didn''t expect the Konoha ninja in front of her to talk to her, so she nodded silently.


    "See, you seem to be very interested in snacks?"


    "That''s not the case. It''s just because I came to Konoha for the first time, so I was a little curious, so I tried it." Terumi Mei denied that he was interested in snacks.


    How can a qualified beautiful woman be a foodie who likes snacks? This is not allowed, even if it is true, it must be fake.


    "That''s a pity, I was thinking of recommending you the most delicious dumpling in Konoha." Yongze said regretfully.


    "The best dango?" Terumi Mei became a little interested.


    "Well, Konoha is the best, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t open the door at this point, otherwise I will take you there." Yongze said.


    "What is the name of the store, and where is it." Terumi meditated to know how delicious the dumplings that a ninja admired so much.


    "It''s just..., by the way, that store actually has a hidden dumpling. Usually, I don''t tell others. You just need to tell the boss about the Yongze special edition and he will know." Yongze said with a smile.


    "I see, thank you." Terumi secretly wrote down the name.


    It may be because Nagasawa looks more in line with Terumi Mei''s aesthetics. Terumi Mei never thought that he would chat with a strange ninja in a strange village for so long.


    Later, Nagasawa recommended Konoha''s best ice cream red bean soup cake to Terumi Mei.


    Later, Yongze felt that it was almost done, so he went to eat something with a strong taste, and then bid farewell to Terumi Mei and returned home.


    "It seems that what he recommends are some desserts..." Looking at the back of Nagasawa leaving, Terumi thought to herself.


    She also likes to eat desserts, but it¡¯s not considered a passion, it can only be said that she likes it generally. After hard training, she eats a piece of cake, and feels that the fatigue of training is much less at once.


    Successfully gave Mizukage Amway a wave of desserts, and Yongze was in a good mood.


    Besides, Terumi Mei doesn''t seem to know him. Thinking about Kirigakure''s current situation, it''s normal not to know him.


    I am too busy to take care of myself, how can I take care of other ninja villages.


    Three days later, Terumi Mei will participate in the Five Kage meeting as Mizukage''s bodyguard.


    I don¡¯t know what Terumi Mei¡¯s expression would be when he saw his ¡°eating friend¡±, surprised? Confused?


    Yongze is quite looking forward to it.


    After all, he has reached his level, and ordinary people obviously can''t satisfy him.


    Nerterumimei is very suitable as the Fifth Generation Mizukage.


    Even if Yagurazhong''s phantom was discovered earlier than the original plot, Nagasawa still believes that Terumi Mei will eventually become the fifth generation of Mizukage.


    Because Kirigakure has no other choice, can anyone be your shadow, and take responsibility in his place.


    Shadow is scenery, and has the greatest power in the village.


    But being a shadow is also dangerous. Everyone knows the truth of capturing the thief first. In times of war, shadows face too many dangers.


    So let a person who has no strength to be a shadow, this is something that everyone does not want to see, and it is the face of their own village.


    When Yongze returned home, Dou was already asleep, and so was Nonaiyu. Of course, Nonaiyu slept in his room.


    Because he has to take care of the orphans in the orphanage, No Naoyu doesn''t come here every day.


    Later, Yongze paid for two people to help take care of the children, so Nonaiyu would have time, and now he usually sleeps with Yongze at night.


    Yongze used the strongest silent step technique, quietly returned to his room, took off his clothes, and fell asleep on his own bed.


    Before, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to sleeping alone, but later, Yongze changed to a big bed, and the two of them slept on it without being crowded at all.


    Because No Naoyu was asleep, Yongze didn''t touch her, and went to bed to sleep with his eyes closed.


    But as soon as he lay down, he felt a head approach his chest.


    sniff... sniff


    Nanoyu smelled Yongze.


    Yongze saw Nonaiyu''s movements, his expression was as steady as an old dog.


    Before Ye Naiyu could say anything, Yongze hugged Ye Naiyu with his backhand.


    "Since you haven''t slept, let''s exercise before going to bed."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 430： whirlpool

    Chapter 430 Vortex


    "The information has been registered, and now you are a member of our Konoha, but because you just joined, your current level is only a ninja."


    Nagaze handed some documents to Honoka.


    Hinoka took the information, put the things into the backpack seriously, and then showed a happy smile, bowed to Yongze and thanked him:


    "I don''t care about the ninja level, thank you for helping me, it''s really appreciated."


    With the 20 million taels of Obito compensation, save some money and do some easy work by yourself. It is not a problem to live safely until death.


    So even if she is given the rank of J¨­nin, Honoka will not do any dangerous S-level and A-level missions, but J¨­nin is just right.


    "As long as you are satisfied, do you want me to take you to meet your clansmen next?" Yong Ze asked.


    Based on how he got along with Huonoxiang in the past few days, he probably knew the character of the other party. He was so cautious that he was a little morbid.


    If you don¡¯t help introduce people, I¡¯m afraid that with Honoka¡¯s cautious personality, you can only meet one or two friends after staying in Konoha for several years, and the other party has to take the initiative.


    Although Honoka herself may not care about this, she thinks it is good to live alone without any contact.


    But Nagasawa still hopes that Honoka can have some friends.


    No one really likes to be alone, either they have been hurt, or they are forced to get used to it.


    It is a very happy thing to have a good friend. He will think for you from your perspective, can make you laugh when you are not going well, and help you scold people you don¡¯t like.


    Of course, it is also because Kushina and Hualing are people who are relatively easy to communicate with, so Nagasawa introduced them.


    Nagaze believes that they can guess the reason for the tragedy from Honoka''s caution, especially Hualing.


    No matter what Kushina said, when she came to Konoha, there was also an elder Uzumaki Mito who was willing to take care of her, and she also ran into Minato behind.


    While Hualing is wandering in the ninja world, she can better understand how difficult it is for the Uzumaki people in the ninja world, because she has also experienced it personally.


    "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you." Huo Naoxiang thanked her, clasped her hands, her eyes were shining brightly, and she felt a little anticipation in her heart.


    Except for her own parents, she has never seen other people from the Whirlpool Clan.


    And one of them is the wife of the Fourth Hokage.


    ¡®Should be a dignified intellectual elder. ¡¯ Huo Naoxiang guessed in her heart.


    Nagaze thought about it, and planned to go to Kakashi''s house to meet Hana Ling first.


    It is noon now, and Kakashi should be at home.


    Yongze walked in front, and Honoka followed closely behind him, occasionally lowering his head when passers-by cast curious glances on him.


    After marrying Hua Ling, Kakashi did not move, and still lived in the original single-family villa.


    This small villa is the first batch of buildings when Konoha built the village. It is relatively retro and has a large internal space.


    Originally, Kakashi was planning to move, but because the space is too large, living alone in the space, cleaning is also a troublesome thing.


    Kakashi gave up the idea of ??moving after getting Hualing later. He said that Hualing liked this kind of retro house very much, because the previous home was also like this.


    So even though the family of three is now living together, Kakashi has never said anything about moving.


    Bringing Hinoka into the courtyard of Kakashi''s house, Nagasawa knocked on the door of Kakashi''s house.


    "It''s me, Nagasawa."


    Kakashi moved quickly, and Nagasawa opened the door not long after he said that.


    Kakashi opened the door, looked at Honoka who was standing timidly behind Nagasawa with only one-third of her body exposed, and was slightly taken aback.


    He couldn''t think of what Yongze brought a girl to him for a moment.


    But seeing the girl''s red hair, he had some guesses in his mind.


    "Teacher Yongze is here, Hana Ling, prepare some tea." Kakashi brought the two of them to the living room while asking Hua Ling to prepare tea for Yong Ze.


    After making tea, Hua Ling brought it up, and beside her was Bai Hehua who heard the sound and followed her.


    Hinoxiang sat upright, looking at Hualing with curious eyes from time to time, but the time of staring was very short each time.


    Hua Ling looked at the conspicuous red-haired Honoka, thought of something, and smiled.


    "Hello, Uncle Yongze." Bai Hehua ran to Yongze and greeted Yongze.


    Yong Ze touched Bai Hehua''s white hair with a smile, and responded.


    "I don''t have anything to do here this time, just to introduce her to you." Yong Ze pointed to Honoka.


    "This sister''s hair is the same as her mother''s." Lily Hua looked at Honoka, and found that this unknown sister had the same hair color as her mother.


    Her mother''s hair color is very rare. Except for Naruto''s mother, Aunt Kushina, she has never seen anyone with such conspicuous red hair.


    "Master Yongze, she is also a wandering member of our whirlpool clan." Hualing sighed, and then asked.


    That cautious movement, careful eyes, isn''t she the same as before.


    "Well, her name is Uzumaki Hinoka. I happened to meet her outside. I''m afraid she doesn''t know anyone in Konoha, so I brought her here to get acquainted with you, and I''ll go to Kushina''s later. "Yongze nodded and said.


    Hua Ling controlled her expression, making her smile as gentle as possible.


    "Hinoka, you can come to my place often in the future, and you can come to me when you encounter something you don''t understand or a difficult place in life. Don''t think it''s troublesome for me. I used to come here like this."


    "He used to come here like this?" Hinoka was a little surprised. She thought that Hua Ling and Kushina were the kind of whirlpool who came to Konoha very early. Looking at it now, it seems that they also wandered in the ninja world?


    "Actually, I only came to Konoha a few years ago. After our country perished, I have been wandering in the ninja world." Hua Ling talked about her past.


    "Sayuri, let''s go, uncle will take you outside for a walk." Nagasawa picked up Lihua, and then glanced at Kakashi.


    Kakashi understood, and followed Nagasawa out.


    Outside, Yongze took out a lollipop from his pocket and gave it to Lily Hua to play with.


    Originally, Lily Hua was a little annoyed by Yongze''s insignificant words, but for the sake of Yongze''s lollipop, she forgave Yongze and wandered around by herself.


    "What do you think about Sharingan?" Nagasawa sat on a wooden chair in the yard and asked Kakashi.


    "what idea?"


    "Sharingan needs a pair to exert its strongest power. It is almost meaningless to use one. Now Obito has the other kaleidoscope in my hands. If you want it, I will transplant it for you."


    "A pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan..." Kakashi fell into thought.


    He is a person with a kaleidoscope Sharingan, and he also knows someone who has a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan, so he naturally knows the power of completing the kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    The ability of the other eye, according to Obito''s performance in the night of the nine tails, should also be related to space. It can place one''s body in a different space, so as to be immune to all attacks, and can ignore the enchantment, like flying thunder **** space to move.


    If you get the ability of that eye, it can be regarded as a combination of attack and defense. It can not only ignore the distorted space of defense to cut the opponent open, but also virtualize it to save life.


    "Sounds good, but I don''t need it." Kakashi looked up and gave his own answer.


    Obito''s eyes were transplanted at the beginning because Obito was about to die, and this Sharingan was the only sustenance. He bore Obito''s eyes to witness the world for him.


    Now, knowing that Obito is not dead, not only does not return the Sharingan, but also accepts another Sharingan, what is this, coveting the power of Sharingan with Obito?


    Kakashi didn''t want to be that kind of person himself.


    "If possible, I don''t even want the left eye, I want to give it back to Obito."


    "I see." Nagasawa probably understood Kakashi''s thoughts, and it seems that Kamui Rachel is gone.


    It would be too wasteful to let Kamui play alone, but it is better to have two Kamui. Since Kakashi wants to return Obito, then find an opportunity to return Obito in the future.


    After all, with Kakashi''s talent, losing this kaleidoscope may have an impact in a short time.


    But Nagasawa is not going to return Obito directly for the time being. Kakashi transplanted the cells between the columns, and it has only been two years.


    This sudden loss of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan may cause the body energy and mental energy to lose balance, resulting in backlash.


    Wait for a while to allow Kakashi''s body to adapt to the cells between the columns. At that time, his strength will be stronger, so there should be no major problems.


    About an hour and a half later, Honoka came out, smiling happily, obviously in a good mood.


    "Xiao Xiang, remember to come often when you have time." Hua Ling and Huo Naoxiang bid farewell.


    "Yeah." Honoka nodded vigorously.


    Walking on the way to Kushina''s house, Yongze said with a smile: "I have already called Xiaoxiang, it seems that you are chatting more happily than I imagined."


    "Well, Sister Hualing is a very gentle person, and I am very happy to get along with her." Huo Naoxiang nodded.


    They also have a homeless experience and they share a lot of common language. Moreover, in Hua Ling, she can feel pure care without any impurities.


    This is the first time she has felt such pure care from someone other than her parents, the purity is too high.


    It''s not that she thinks that Yongze''s purpose towards her is impure. In fact, Honoka is very grateful to Yongze, even more so now, and she trusts her very much. If she encounters any difficulties, the first thing that Honoka thinks of is Nagasawa.


    But Yongze''s concern is not so intense. Yongze''s concern for her is more like the kind of person who is very capable. When he meets a **** the side of the road who is too pitiful, he gives him a hand.


    "This is a good start." Yongze thought it was not bad, and everything went as he imagined.


    Hinoka is also looking forward to meeting Kushina even more in her heart.


    When chatting with Hua Ling, Hua Ling also mentioned that when she first came to Konoha, Kushina took a lot of care of her and was very grateful to Kushina.


    Jiu Xinnai, who is admired even by such a gentle and considerate sister Hualing, must be a quiet, reserved, gentle and considerate big sister with a noble and virtuous temperament.


    The blessing of Mrs. Hokage''s identity, coupled with Hualing''s praise, made Honoka subconsciously think that Kushina was the kind of gentle and elegant traditional lady.


    Since I spent a lot of time at Kakashi''s house, it was already afternoon, and Minato had already gone to work in the Hokage Building, and there were only Kushina and Naruto in the house.


    Maybe because of Hualing''s good start, this time, Honoka did not hide behind Yongze, but stood by his side.


    Kushina opened the door and saw Nagasawa and Honoka. Although he was very concerned about Honoka''s red hair, he still brought them in first. It was inappropriate to stand at the door and talk.


    "Is there a guest here?"


    Naruto''s voice came from upstairs.


    "Uncle Nagasawa is here." Kushina replied.


    Hearing that it was Yongze, there was a sound of running, and Naruto quickly ran downstairs to Yongze''s side.


    "Uncle Nagasawa, who won the war between Uchiha and Senju, what happened to Hashirama and Madara..." Seeing Yongze, Naruto couldn''t help asking all the questions he was holding back in his heart.


    "When will you tell the next story."


    Yong Ze touched Naruto''s head, and said casually; "I''m very busy recently, and I don''t have free time to tell Naruto you a story.


    Naruto, you can make your own guesses based on what I said, which is also an exercise for you. "


    "Also, I came to your house today for business. If you are free, go upstairs. I will tell the story when I have time."


    Naruto''s smile froze on his face, becoming hesitant to speak.


    He really wanted to say, Uncle Yongze, you said the same thing last time, I will talk about it when I have time, but when will I have time.


    Looking at Nagasawa, then at Kushina, Naruto finally walked up to the second floor.


    It¡¯s better to be good, mother is angry but it¡¯s scary, and father is not at home.


    "What''s the matter?" Kushina asked, taking a few glances at Honoka.


    She probably guessed what would happen.


    Under normal circumstances, Yongze would definitely discuss with Minato if he had something to do. If he was looking for her, add that girl''s red hair.


    "She is the orphan of the Uzumaki clan, and she will live in Konoha in the future, so let you take care of her." Yongze said.


    "Well, I will, what''s your name." Kushina, who guessed right, smiled and asked.


    "My name is Uzumaki Honoka, Master Kushina, you can just call me Honoka." Honoka said weakly.


    "Haha, you don''t need to add any adults after the name. There are not many people in our family. It''s better to get closer. You can call me sister or my name." Kushina said with a big smile.


    Kushina''s heroic laugh made Hinoka a little surprised. It was a bit different from the Kushina she imagined, but she just didn''t hate it. This kind of Kushina felt very kind.


    "Yes, sister Kushina." Hinoka nodded and said.


    Seeing that both of them seem to be interested in chatting, Yongze, who felt a little redundant, went to yo-yo directly, and was going to have an afternoon tea, and then came to pick her up when the time was about to come.


    By coincidence, Nagasawa ran into Terumi Mei who came to buy dumplings at the dumpling shop.


    "The one you recommended last time was too sweet, the normal one tastes better." Terumi Mei puffed up, thinking that it was a deliberate prank by Nagasawa.


    Yongze smiled, and asked Boss Watanabe to make two special edition dumplings of Yongze, and ate them happily.


    "It''s delicious, why don''t you try another one?" Nagasawa handed Terumi Mei a dumpling exuding a sweet smell.


    Looking at Yongze''s happy expression, Terumi Mei showed a suspicious expression, but seeing Yongze''s happy expression didn''t feel like a fake, so he tried it with the idea of ??believing in Yongze again, after all, Yongze recommended The food given to her was really good, and she liked it a lot.


    "fraud¡­"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 431： There are six people in the five shadow talks

    Chapter 431 There are six people in the five shadow talks


    Time flies, and soon it will be the day when the Five Kages will officially hold talks.


    The agreed time was nine o''clock in the morning, and the place was in the newly built conference room under Hokage Rock for the Five Kage talks.


    Although the agreed time was nine o¡¯clock, as the host, they definitely couldn¡¯t arrive at nine o¡¯clock, so at eight forty, Nagasawa and Minato arrived in the meeting room.


    The style of the meeting room is retro, the floor is wooden floor, the wall decoration and various decorations are also retro style.


    There are not too many sundries in the meeting room, but in order to commemorate the last Five Kage talks, the portrait of the first generation Gokage was hung on it to express the will of the ancestors.


    Because it was the Gokage meeting held in Hashirama, there was a statue of Hashirama looking at the conference table in the innermost part of the conference room.


    What the other Ninja villages think, Konoha doesn¡¯t know, but they must think that Hashirama has contributed the most. In the meeting room of the second five shadow meeting, there is no problem with a Hashirama statue.


    The conference table is located in the middle of the overall layout. It is a large round table surrounded by six wooden chairs.


    In fact, normally there should be five chairs, corresponding to the five shadows. As for the accompanying guards, they are definitely not qualified to sit.


    But this time the situation is special. Considering that Yongze played a huge role in this, he also sat down with the filmmakers and participated in the meeting.


    Regarding this, Yongze maintained a very open-minded attitude, saying that if the other shadows think there is something unreasonable, they can bring it up, and they will seriously consider it. After all, Konoha ninjas are all reasonable.


    But it''s a pity that no one has any objection to this, and other movies have expressed their approval of Yongze, thinking that it is completely fine for Yongze to sit at the same table with them.


    Minato sat on the main seat, Nagasawa sat on his right, and Kakashi who came as a guard stood in the middle behind the two.


    Minato sat on a chair, looked around, saw the portrait of Gokage on the wall, and saw the statue between the pillars behind.


    "If someone in the future holds the Five Kages Conference again, I don''t know if our portraits will be hung on the wall like this to commemorate." Minato sighed.


    Recalling the experience of the past few years, it is really like a dream.


    Although he aspired to Hokage, he never thought that he would become Hokage at this age.


    At that time, although Minato made great achievements in the war, it did not mean that he was the only hero in the war.


    In fact, Orochimaru and Jiraiya are also not weaker than him in terms of military exploits. The two started fighting for Konoha in the Second Ninja World War, and gained a lot of fame.


    Among them, Jiraiya is Minato''s teacher, and Orochimaru is also Minato''s senior.


    In terms of merit, he can''t be regarded as the first, and he is just a rising star in the round of qualifications.


    Even if Minato has confidence in himself, he can only say that he will become Hokage, and there is no guarantee when he will become Hokage.


    Oshemaru and Jiraiya are the most popular players in Hokage, and there is also Tsunade below.


    But reality is always full of surprises, and in the end he became Hokage, a young Hokage.


    Become the Hokage that he has always dreamed of. Minato has countless ambitions to realize. He is determined to surpass the previous Hokage and make Konoha stronger.


    However, Watergate knew it was a long-term project.


    Because Hokage does not have the concept of term of office, and there are some special reasons, whether it is from the first generation to the second generation, or the second generation to the third generation, in fact, the previous Hokage died, and the new Hokage took over the position.


    Minato became the fourth generation when the third generation was alive, but it was the first time for Konoha.


    A series of problems such as the rights of the former Hokage and the current Hokage, distrust of the young Hokage, etc. were suddenly exposed.


    In addition, Konoha had just experienced the tragic third ninja war and was severely injured.


    At this time, Konoha''s matter was like a messy ball of thread that couldn''t find its end, making it a little difficult to start.


    Therefore, no matter how much ambition Minato has in his heart, it will not help. The top priority is to sort out Konoha''s interior and restore the village''s strength.


    According to Minato¡¯s estimation, if it is optimistic, it will be solved in about three or four years, if it is troublesome, it may take about six years, and it still cannot be completely resolved.


    For this reason, he specially invited his friend Yong Ze, whom he had known in ninja school, to help him.


    Before this, everything was normal.


    It was like entering the fast lane in the back, and there was a change soon.


    Created a new department and used original physical skills to train the new department, and achieved very good results.


    Eased the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha, and taught many ninjas with good strength.


    In a step-by-step process, the internal conflicts in the village were resolved, and Minato really had the right to Hokage.


    Followed by changes in many aspects, medical education has been reformed one after another, and the economy is also being improved.


    Of course, the most important thing is the invincible strength shown by Yongze, which is an important reason why the other four countries can honestly participate in the five shadow talks.


    No one knows the current strength of Yongze, but only knows that no one in Yongze has ever beaten him, and he is at the level of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara.


    Originally, it was expected that it would take a long time to rectify Konoha and restore its strength. Unexpectedly, it was not only completed so quickly, but also super doubled, directly restoring its original position.


    This is no dreamlike experience.


    "Not necessarily." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Minato looked at Nagasawa with some doubts.


    "If we are the ones who hold the Five Kages Conference next time, then of course we don''t need to hang our own portraits." Nagasawa explained.


    In his view, the Five Kages Conference is just a meeting where everyone is called together, so there is no sanctity to speak of.


    With Konoha''s current momentum, it will be difficult for other ninja villages to catch up with the strength of others in the future. If you want to hold a meeting, don''t you dare to come?


    The so-called five shadow talks are five ninja villages with the strongest military power to formulate rules for the ninja world.


    If something happens later that can be resolved in a meeting, Yongze will choose to hold a meeting to resolve it.


    His opponent is not from the ninja world, but from a distant starry sky.


    People in the ninja world are compatriots of the same planet no matter what. Those aliens like Otsutsuki are different. They will blow up your planet at every turn. Who can bear it.


    "Hokage, Nagasawa''s assistant." While Minato and Nagasawa were chatting, Onogi walked in with a smile, followed by a Iwagakushi J¨­nin.


    That is to say, this Five Kage meeting was an emergency situation. They thought they were here to take the Chunin Exam, but in the end they actually had to hold a Five Kage meeting halfway.


    Otherwise, the choice of guards is very particular. Generally, they must be their favorite and most capable disciples, or simply be the next shadow chosen by default.


    But Ohnoki couldn''t let Huangtu come all the way from the rock to be a guard just for the meeting.


    He has also seen Yongze make a move. If Yongze really has an idea, Huangtu will come here for nothing, and it will not have any impact on the final result. What should be done is what should be done. If you can win, you still win. If you can¡¯t win If you win, you still can''t win.


    "Soil Shadow."


    Minato and Nagasawa also responded.


    Onogi sat on the chair to the left of Minato, put the Tsuchikage hat on his head on the round table, and the J¨­nin behind him quickly followed and stood behind Onogi.


    After all, it is the Five Kage Conference, everyone is dressed very formally, and Minato is also wearing the Hokage Yushen robe now, with a Hokage cap on his head.


    After Ohnoki arrived, Luo Sha arrived soon after, and the guard he brought was his favorite Ma Ji.


    Luo Sha was already ready to hang out with Big Brother Konoha, and quickly greeted Minato and Nagasawa, and then sat next to Onogi.


    Five minutes later, Lei Ying arrived in the conference room. He scanned around and quickly got to Luo Sha''s side.


    At this moment, he is glad that he came a little earlier, otherwise he would have to sit with Yongze.


    It wasn''t that Raikage was afraid of Fujiwara Nagasawa, but simply felt uncomfortable.


    Yakura was the last one to arrive. Walking into the conference room, Yakura saw that he was actually the last one, obviously a little earlier. To Yagura''s displeasure, he could only be next to Nagasawa.


    Yakura brought Terumi Mei as the guard. As the captain of the Konoha team dispatched by Kirigakure, it was decided long ago to serve as the guard of the Five Kage Conference.


    Walking into the meeting room, looking at the five people sitting around the round table, Terumi Mei subconsciously became serious, and unconsciously began to correct her walking steps, trying to be as disciplined as possible.


    You know, sitting on the round table is the shadow who can decide whether the ninja world is peaceful or not, and is the top figure in the ninja world.


    Terumi Mei carefully observed the people sitting on the round table.


    Kirigakure implements a closed policy, domestic ninjas will basically not go out, and ninjas from other countries will not be allowed to enter Kirigakure.


    It can be said that, except for Mizukage of Kirigakure, the others Terumimei have only heard some news.


    ''That burly figure and strong muscles, so strong sense of oppression, I feel that he can kill a Jonin with one punch, he must be Raikage of Yunyin Village. ''


    ¡®With a body shorter than ours, Mizukage and his aged appearance, he should be the third generation of Tsuchikage of Yanyin Village. Although he is old, he should not be underestimated. ''


    "With dazzling blond hair, a sunny smile, and wearing Hokage''s royal robe, he should be the Fourth Hokage known as Yellow Flash."


    ¡®Uh, no, why are there six people sitting. ¡¯ Terumi Mei was shocked to find that there were not only Gokage but six people sitting on the round table.


    However, since the five shadows are all in front of the hats that only shadows wear, they are still easy to identify.


    Terumi Mei looked at the man between Mizukage and Hokage, he was the only one who didn''t have a Kage hat in front of him, with dark black hair and a familiar handsome young face...


    Sensing Terumi Mei''s gaze, Nagasawa gave Terumi Mei a friendly smile.


    Terumi Mei:? ?


    She suddenly realized that this is not the "eating friend" she met when she was shopping at night, a dessert lover liar, who tricked her into eating that super sweet dumpling, and even ate it twice.


    "You..." Terumi Mei was about to say something.


    Because the Five Kages had just arrived, everyone was still brewing, no one spoke, and it was very quiet.


    In this quiet environment where no one spoke, even if Terumi Mei didn''t use too much voice, he still attracted everyone''s attention.


    Being stared at by everyone including Gokage, cold sweat appeared on Terumi Mei''s forehead covered by delicate red-brown hair.


    How could she continue talking like this, her mind became confused, she didn''t know what to say, or whether she should speak or not.


    "Is there something wrong?" Yongze made a rescue.


    "It''s nothing, I''m sorry to bother you adults." Terumi Mei followed Nagasawa''s words.


    Nothing happened, and the moviegoers looked back one after another.


    Feeling those oppressive gazes on her body disappear, Terumi Ming breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time cast a grateful gaze on Nagasawa.


    She forgave Yongze for tricking her into eating super sweet dumplings.


    However, Terumi Mei also became very curious about Nagasawa at this time.


    What is Nagasawa''s identity to be able to sit at the same table with Gokage for a meeting with Gokage.


    But what is certain is that her eating friend is definitely a very powerful big shot in Konoha.


    "Ahem." Minato coughed twice, focusing everyone''s attention on him.


    It was the Gokage meeting held by Konoha, so it was most appropriate for Minato to speak first.


    "In the past, our ancestors held an unprecedented five-kage meeting in the ninja world, and finally succeeded in maintaining peace in the ninja world for a period of time, and also established the current framework of the ninja world.


    Today, Konoha held the Five Kages Meeting again, the purpose is to imitate the ancestors, end the war in the ninja world, and bring peace to the ninja world. "


    "There have been too many wars in the ninja world these years. Peace is what people want. On behalf of Iwakage, I support Hokage''s idea. Iwakage also wants to usher in peace." Onogi said first.


    ¡®Old fox, your mouth is so fast. ¡¯ Luo Sha kept his expression unchanged, cursing inwardly.


    You, Yanyin, still love peace. In war, you seize the opportunity to beat others to death.


    "Tugage is right. The war has made the ninja world full of holes and displaced people. I also support Hokage''s idea. Sagakure wants the ninja world to become peaceful." Don''t be idle, and quickly follow up.


    No one can say beautiful words, it has developed to this point, so what if you don¡¯t want peace, you can still fight with Konoha, if you can¡¯t fight with Yongze, isn¡¯t that courting death?


    Raikage, who was already used to it, also said: "I think you are all right. The ninja world needs peace. I support Hokage''s idea. Yun Yin hopes for a peaceful ninja world."


    As long as Luo Sha and Onogi agree, he and I will do the same, if you can''t beat it, join.


    Yakura''s eyes were wide open, and he looked at this scene in disbelief. Did it go so smoothly? Only he didn''t speak.


    The first Five Kages meeting held in Senshouzhujian back then didn¡¯t go so smoothly. We had to knock on the table hard to scare everyone, and then we had to talk about it for a while.


    Yakura wanted to slap the table and get up, and asked Raikage where their prudence as shadows had gone, why did it feel like Konoha hadn''t exerted enough force, and they all voted.


    "The hero sees the same thing, and Kirigakure also agrees with Hokage''s idea..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 432： Ordinary Chunin and Gilded Hunzi

    Chapter 432 Ordinary Chunin and Gilded Hound


    The speed at which Raikage Tsuchikage and the others agreed, including the reasons for the agreement, gave Yagura an unreal feeling, and even said that it gave him a feeling of "cowardly".


    Yes, Yakura used the word counsel.


    Originally speaking, it should be impossible for this word to appear on a ninja of the level of shadow.


    Because Ying is not only the top ninja of a big country, but also the leader of the Great Ninja Village. With these two identities, the word "counseling" should not be used on them, no matter how strong the other party is, it should be jealous , not cowardly.


    But Yagura''s current feeling is that Raikage Kazekage and the others have already admitted that they have given up, and they don''t say anything if there is no objection, and they are even saying good things, as if they are following Konoha''s lead.


    Yakura didn''t know what caused this.


    What is the reason that can make a rebellious person like Lei Ying admit that he is cowardly?


    So Yagura, who was cautious, also joined the camp of agreeing with the army.


    Although Lei Ying is a reckless man, it doesn''t mean he has no brains. Even if he has no brains, he still has a think tank.


    And even the old fox like Onoki directly agreed, and he was the first to express his opinion.


    Then the conclusion is very clear. Agreeing must be beneficial to rejecting.


    Yakura doesn''t want to be a thorn in the side, he refuses when everyone else agrees.


    If it was the past, when Kirigakure Village was not damaged, Yakura would choose to figure out everything, why Raikage and the others wanted to agree at the speed of light, and why Konoha suddenly held the Five Kage Meeting.


    Because he is the shadow of Wuyin Village and is responsible for Wuyin Village, if Konoha wants to encroach on the interests of the country of water and Wuyin Village, how can he agree.


    But now that Wuyin Village has no such strength, the only thing Wuyin Village has to do now is to reduce its sense of existence as much as possible, so as not to let other countries discover the fact that it is weak, and then slowly recover its strength.


    Terumi Mei, who was standing behind Yakura, was equally confused, unable to understand the actions of these shadows.


    However, as a guard, she obviously does not have the right to speak at the Five Kages meeting, at most she can talk to her own Kage quietly, which is fine.


    "I am really happy to see that everyone loves peace so much. It seems that everyone is learning from our ancestors."


    Seeing that no one in Four Shadows dared to sing the opposite, Yong Ze smiled.


    Yongze''s smile seemed to be contagious to other people. Everyone smiled, but they didn''t know what they were laughing at.


    "We, Konoha, are going to set up a ninja trade alliance. I wonder if you are interested in joining." Yongze said again, and at the same time took out four documents and distributed them to the four shadows.


    "Ninja World Trade Union..." Onoki took the document and began to look through it carefully, guessing the intention of Yongze''s move.


    He also thought that Yongze was going to follow the example of Hashirama''s actions back then, call the other four shadows, and then everyone signed a contract, discussing that everyone should be good brothers in the future and stop fighting each other.


    Unexpectedly, he shouted a slogan for peace at the beginning, and what happened next was a trade alliance.


    Ohnoki can¡¯t understand. The so-called trade should refer to doing business. In Konoha, a ninja village, the Five Kages Conference was held to form a business alliance?


    Although I feel that Konoha is a bit abnormal in my heart, after all, Konoha is strong now. With a super-powerful person like Yongze, Konoha counts, so Onogi reads the information very carefully to avoid missing anything.


    Ohnoki soon discovered something that he was very interested in. According to the information, as long as the ninja villages participating in the alliance, they will get the right to purchase Konoha¡¯s special supplies. The so-called special supplies are some ninja spells or something. Developed spells are also included, except for the psychic steel rune.


    The output of the psychic steel talisman is too low, so Yongze has to do it himself. Others don¡¯t have the strength. Yongze doesn¡¯t want to be a talisman-making machine without emotion, so it¡¯s impossible to sell it.


    Seeing the medical talisman, Onoki became interested, and he will not be sleepy if you say this.


    Although I bought a lot of charms when they first came out, who would think too much of medical charms? If you can buy them directly in the future, it will be more convenient.


    You can even buy a batch of them and sell them domestically or in other small countries, and make a fortune backhand.


    After reading all the information, Onogi had a relatively complete understanding of the "Ninja Trade Union" that Konoha wanted to establish.


    To put it bluntly, everyone is doing business together in partnership, trading their respective specialties with each other, and then giving the allies a slightly preferential price.


    Onoki does not reject this alliance, because he carefully reviewed and analyzed it, and found that it will not bring any harm to his rock hidden, on the contrary, it will also bring many benefits.


    Onoki is the one who reads the most carefully, so when he finished reading it, everyone else basically finished it too.


    "I should have read it all. Are you interested in joining the Ninja Trade Union?" Yong Ze asked again.


    "Sha Yin is willing to join." Before anyone else could speak, Luo Sha was the first to speak.


    After seeing Yongze''s trade alliance, Luo Sha was so happy. He originally thought that today, signing a peace treaty would be enough.


    I didn''t expect such a good thing, joining the trade alliance and making money with Konoha.


    Sayin is too short of money. The daimyos of the Land of Winds no longer trust Sayin because of his repeated failures, and the funding is decreasing year by year.


    So Luo Sha''s desire for money should be the strongest in all movies, because he is really short of money.


    Because of the lack of money, Luo Sha also has a good understanding of business, how to sell Jinsha at a higher price, other shadows in Ninja Village do not have this trouble.


    After reading the information, Luo Sha feels that Konoha can make a lot of money. If he follows Konoha, he may not earn as much as Konoha, but he can still drink soup.


    "Yanyin Village joined." Ohnoki thought for a while, and then said.


    It is still possible to participate in this kind of pros and cons.


    After Luo Sha and Onoki finished speaking, the conference room suddenly became silent. Neither Raikage nor Mizukage spoke, nor did Nagasawa and Minato.


    "I need to think about it for a while." Yagura thought for a while and said.


    In fact, before being controlled by Obito, Kirigakure didn''t pay much attention to the other four major ninja villages, but after being controlled by Obito, it became stricter.


    So now Yongze suddenly wants to say that everyone will form a trade alliance together, and Yakura feels a little uneasy. He doesn''t understand this issue, so he asked Terumi Mei, and the result is even more understanding than him.


    Then I have no choice but to wait until I go back and ask if there is any Kirigakure ninja in the team who understands this, or pass the news to Kirigakure so that people in the village who are good at these things can discuss it.


    Terumi Mei looked a little embarrassed, and looked at Yakura innocently.


    She, a seventeen-year-old girl, has such strength, which is obtained through hard work. Because of this, she has lost a lot of youth that ordinary girls should have. How can she still understand business issues? Isn''t it difficult for her?


    Not long after Yagura finished speaking, Fourth Raikage also said, "I also need to go back and think about it."


    Lei Ying is not stupid, but if you let him go into business, isn''t that bullying an honest person? In addition, the guard he brought is also a standard Yunyin, the kind of Yunyin who is burly and strong, and is especially good at physical skills. Hidden ninja.


    Neither of the two understood, so Raikage had no choice but to make the same choice as Mizukage again, "Me too".


    Anyway, they didn''t refuse, but to think about it carefully and discuss it with their subordinates. This is not an excessive thing.


    "Then welcome to join Tukage and Fukage, and you two, Raikage and Mizukage, can also think about it carefully. You have enough time to think about this matter." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    The reason why they did not sign a contract directly like Zhujian, and agreed that everyone would not go to war, but to form a trade alliance, was the result of Yongze''s careful consideration.


    Is it the so-called peace treaty that restrains the Land of Thunder and the other big countries from attacking?


    Of course not, the contract is only a peace contract when they are willing to abide by it. When they are unwilling to abide by it, it is just a piece of ordinary paper, let alone a ninja, even an ordinary person can easily tear it off.


    The answer is strength, and it is the strength of Zhujian that makes them dare not act rashly, and this has achieved a short-term peace.


    Yongze has already expressed his thoughts, as long as there is no great change in the ninja world, no great ninja village will choose to go to war at the risk of being violently beaten by Yongze.


    If there are any drastic changes and a war has to be fought, the treaty will not be of much use.


    So Yongze launched the Ninja Trade Union.


    First use trade to unite the five major countries, and then advance step by step. Next, the alliance will not only be about trade, but will cover various things, and finally develop into the Ninja World Alliance.


    In Nagasawa''s vision, the Ninja Alliance is equivalent to an organization similar to the United Nations, and its main purpose is to promote the development of world peace.


    In the following time, Yongze basically introduced all aspects of the Ninja Trade Union, the benefits of joining and so on.


    Then there were some unnutritive gossips. Onogi wanted to find out more news, but Yongze didn''t give him a chance.


    The whole morning meeting was held like this, and the meeting ended at twelve o''clock. Because Lei Ying and Mizukage did not express their views, it was not completely over. It had to be held again in two days. If there was no result by then, There will be another two days later, a total of three times.


    After the end, Yakura was a little anxious because he wanted to pass the meeting back to Kirigakure Village and discuss with the Kirigakure ninjas whether to join the alliance, so he left in a hurry without Kan Terumimei.


    Terumi Mei, who was left behind, didn''t care, and walked slowly. She really didn''t understand this thing, and she just watched when she passed by.


    "Do you want me to recommend some food for you?" Nagasawa, who was on the way, asked Terumi Mei who was next to him.


    Hearing Nagasawa''s words, Terumi Mei touched his abdomen, and felt that he seemed to be a little fatter. Recently, he ate and drank a lot every day. He only ate some high-calorie foods, and he didn''t train.


    "Thank you, no need." Terumi Mei replied, and was about to cancel today''s afternoon tea dessert.


    "That''s a pity. In fact, there is a barbecue restaurant here in Konoha, which tastes very good." Yongze shook his head regretfully.


    "Barbecue..." Terumi Mei swallowed. This was something she couldn''t eat normally. The main purpose of the meals arranged for her at home was to supplement nutrition and restore physical strength. The taste was not their concern.


    "Don''t worry about gaining weight. Didn''t you say that a ninja exercises so much that you won''t gain weight when you see it." Nagasawa is like a demon that can make people fall, using seductive words to make Terumi Mei fall into the abyss of barbecue .


    "You can buy finished products there, or you can grill them yourself. After the cleaned ruddy meat slices are grilled for a while on the oiled grill, the meat will sizzle, and the white smoke with the smell of meat will slowly float up. ..."


    Nagazawa''s words brought Terumi Mei to a huge grill, the heat from the hot fire turned the grilled meat from red to white, and a thin stream of golden oil slowly flowed down from the meat slices.


    "Where is the store?" Terumi Mei thought about it carefully, and found that what Nagasawa said was very reasonable. Obviously, she would not gain weight with such a large amount of training. If you eat more every day, you won¡¯t be able to do this if you become ignorant of the fog. There may be any problems in a few days.


    "That shop is called Yakiniku Q, and it''s just above Konoha''s commercial street." Yongze replied with a smile.


    He can be regarded as contributing to the economic development of Konoha.


    Silently wrote down Yongze''s words, Terumi Mei looked up at Yongze and asked;


    "Aren''t you an ordinary Chunin, why are you now a Naruto assistant, and you are still sitting with those shadows in a meeting."


    At the beginning, seeing Yongze sitting there by accident, she was really shocked.


    All kinds of messy thoughts popped out of his mind, and he even wondered if Yongze followed her on purpose, and then approached her to spy on Kirigakure''s information or something.


    However, if you think about it carefully, Konoha is the one who is strong now, and their Mizukages are all held in their hands. There is no need to play such a small trick at all, it is just a coincidence.


    "Didn''t you also say that you are an ordinary Kirigakure ninja who came here to mix up your qualifications? Why did you become a Mizukage guard." Yongze smiled and replied.


    Two ninjas were chatting together, and the refugees would also talk about some topics about ninjas. At the beginning, Terumi Mei told him that he was a **** stuffed by his elders for gold plating.


    But Nagasawa knew that Terumi Mei would become Mizukage in the future, of course he didn''t believe it, so he joked that he was an ordinary Chunin.


    "Then it''s even." Terumi Mei said.


    "Well, it''s even, but you have to treat me to a meal. I just helped you out." Yongze said.


    "Yes." Terumi thought for a while, and felt that this request was not too much.


    "Time and place?" Terumi Mei was very straightforward.


    "Whatever you want, you can buy me a red bean dumpling." Yong Ze said casually.


    "..." Terumi was speechless.


    Whatever you want, why not go to the most expensive place, she is not short of money.


    Soon they reached an intersection, and the two of them lost their way, so they separated.


    Terumi Mei continued to walk towards the hotel where Kirigakure Ninja was. After all, she was a subordinate, so even if she didn''t understand, she had to show her face and feel a sense of participation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 433： move

    Chapter 433 Relocation


    Recently, not only the Ninja Villagers feel that the world has become fast, which makes it difficult to adapt, even for the members of the Akatsuki Organization.


    Originally, the base camp of the Akatsuki organization was in the Land of Rain. Except for Kakuzu, who likes to earn bounties, and Musashi, who loves to challenge the strong, the others will rest at the base for quite a while after completing the mission. This is also allowed by Payne. After all, they know The tasks are not easy.


    However, recently, the members of the Akatsuki organization have been depressed. Although nothing happened to Feng and Rili, their leader Payne asked the Akatsuki organization to move the organization away from the country of rain and to the country of fields.


    Except for the members of Yuyin Village, most of the organization will withdraw from Tianzhiguo.


    People in Akatsuki''s organization can''t quite understand Payne''s intentions, whether it is an external member in charge of doing chores or an official member of Akatsuki.


    It¡¯s clear that there is nothing wrong, why is it suddenly going to move, abandoning the solid foundation here in the country of rain, and going to the country of Tian.


    The external members dare not ask, but the regular members of Akatsuki are bolder than each other, and they are all lawless people. The reason why they are in the Akatsuki organization is that it is interesting that such an organization that dares to gather so many S-level rebels .


    In the Akatsuki Base of the Rain Country, all the official members gathered together today and gathered in Akatsuki''s secret base.


    "Boss, are you serious about relocating to Tianzhi Country?" Heihe Leiya asked with a somewhat hoarse voice.


    In fact, not every official member of the Xiao organization knows Payne''s true strength, but simply knows that the leader is very strong.


    After all, Payne seldom made shots. Except for recruiting people himself a few times in the early days, he never made any more shots.


    However, those who are qualified to become official members of the Akatsuki organization will not be fools under normal circumstances, so even if they have never seen Payne as the leader make a move, seeing how powerful their companions are, they will definitely think that the leader is even more difficult.


    The leader of the ninja village even requires the strength to be the top in the ninja village, let alone a ninja organization like the Akatsuki organization. Basically, the boss is the strongest. died.


    But a ninja like Thunder Yak Blackhoe, even if he knows that Payne is strong, he still has his inner pride, and it is impossible to be humble.


    Originally, the black **** Leiya didn''t have much love for the Xiao organization. The reason why he has been staying in the Xiao organization is that the Xiao organization is free enough. As long as you complete the task, basically it doesn''t care about you.


    With such a free and powerful ninja organization as the backing, the black **** Leiya is naturally reluctant to quit. He has already used the power of the Akatsuki organization to create his own small force in the Land of Rain.


    This is the main reason why the black **** Lei Ya asked Payne why he wanted to relocate the base.


    His power is booming, and he has a certain influence in the country of rain. If he leaves at this time, wouldn''t it be a waste of time to work so long.


    If you bring them to Tianzhi Country, you will have to develop again, and you will lose the benefits here.


    Hearing the words of the black pick Lei Ya, Payne''s expressionless face remained unchanged, and he replied without a trace of emotion;


    "That''s right, relocating the base is absolutely necessary. We will move from the Land of Rain to the Land of Fields."


    "Why, so suddenly." Black Picke Lei Ya asked doubtfully.


    "Do you have to move away? My latest experiment has reached a critical moment." Beliuhu thought for a while and asked.


    Jiaodu didn¡¯t say anything. For him, it¡¯s the same wherever he moves. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t like to stay at the base. He just wants to make money. Instead of wasting time here in meetings, it¡¯s better to find another reward ninja.


    Xie thought for a while and said, "The experiment on my side is also the same. If it is possible not to relocate, it is better not to relocate."


    Scorpion is currently studying how to transform itself into a puppet, and then maintain itself without losing its will, becoming a real eternity.


    Ganshi Kisame looked at the crowd quietly and did not speak. He was an ideal subordinate who would only execute orders and would not ask unnecessary questions.


    "Isn''t it good to move away? It rains every day here in the Land of Rain, making me feel like I''m going to be damp and moldy." Loquat Shizang stretched his waist holding a large beheading knife, becoming the first A person who agreed to move.


    "Moldy, then fight with me and warm up." Musashi smiled and sent an invitation to fight to Loquat Juzo next to him.


    "No." Loquat Juzo ruthlessly rejected Musashi''s request.


    Although Loquat Juzo is a ninja and doesn¡¯t have the so-called bushido glory or anything, it doesn¡¯t make sense to lose all the time, unless he feels that he can beat Musashi, he will agree.


    As Musashi''s teammate, he knew that if he didn''t want to be pestered to fight, he should refuse cleanly when Musashi asked for the first time, making him feel that you would definitely not agree to fight with him.


    Hesitant, this will make Musashi feel that there is a chance, but more inquiries are needed.


    But the first time he refused cleanly, Musashi is not a person who doesn''t know good and bad, and knows how to give up.


    "It''s really ruthless." As Loquat Juzo expected, Musashi saw that Loquat Juzo was so decisive, so he didn''t continue to pester Loqua Juzo to continue asking, but just complained.


    Looking at a member of the Akatsuki organization underground who was asking questions, Payne remained calm, even Xiao Nan who was standing beside him.


    "For some special reasons, Konoha may have known the location of our base. They know what purpose we have in the Land of Rain, and they may also know the exact location of our base.


    So, for the safety of the organization, I will relocate most of the Akatsuki organization to Tian Zhiguo, where there is no ninja village, and there are also domestic ministers who maintain cooperation with our Akatsuki organization, which is very suitable for the development of our Akatsuki organization. "Penn explained slowly.


    According to his character, he was too lazy to explain too much to these desperadoes. After all, Nagato only used them.


    Nagato knows that this group of rebellious ninjas will definitely have someone jumping out to question his decision, but the Akatsuki organization has recruited so many powerful ninjas, and they have already started to advance the plan, Nagato can''t say nothing It would be too wasteful to post and kill all those who opposed it. After weighing the pros and cons, Nagato gave a certain explanation.


    His words were very vague, and he didn''t explain the exact reason, because he himself didn''t know how much Konoha knew about Akatsuki''s organization, but Jue''s words made him feel the crisis, so it was impossible not to relocate.


    The positive power of the Akatsuki organization is definitely not comparable to that of the Five Great Ninja Villages. A big advantage is that they are in the dark, while the Five Great Ninja Villages are in the open.


    If this great advantage is lost, the progress of the plan will become very difficult.


    If you can defeat the five great ninja villages in a frontal battle, then you have to hammer the tailed beast, and beat the ninja world to the side, so you can meet the requirement of making the world feel the pain.


    "Konoha, aren''t they doing what is known as the best Chunin exam in history? They invited three shadows to go there. How come the base of our organization will be known by Konoha Ninja." The black **** Lei Ya was even more puzzled.


    Xiao organization doesn¡¯t dare to cause trouble on the chassis of the five major countries at all. It only takes action in the surrounding small countries, and will deliberately hide its traces, and compare cautiously.


    In this case, it should be that their organization will not be exposed to the sight of the five major powers. Why is it suspected that Konoha knows where the base is? It shouldn¡¯t be.


    "Konoha knows the location of the base!" Beiliuhu shrank his pupils suddenly, feeling a little surprised.


    He himself is Konoha''s rebellious ninja, and he was also Konoha''s jounin before, so he knows Konoha very well.


    Konoha only pays attention to the country of fire, and does not care about others. Unless the interests of Konoha or the country of fire are seriously violated, Konoha will take action across borders.


    Beliuhu knows this very well, so he can live so relaxed and nourished.


    From his point of view, Konoha at this stage should not notice Akatsuki''s organization. How could he even find out the location of the base, and Akatsuki''s organization didn''t get involved with Konoha? How could Konoha be so active? Investigate a ninja group.


    Because it is Konoha''s rebellion, the development of Oni Meura is also to prove that he is not inferior to Sannin, so even if he is not in Konoha, Beiruhu pays special attention to various news about Konoha.


    According to his understanding, Konoha now has a super strong man named Fujiwara Nagasawa, whose strength is ridiculously strong. According to intelligence, he may have the level of the ninja **** Senju Hashirama.


    But Beiliuhu didn''t believe it all, because Yongze''s record on paper was still too little.


    The record of killing a tall and powerful monster, and the suspected defeat of the fourth generation of Raikage, was the key to Konoha''s quick victory in the war with Yunyin.


    As for the Night of the Nine Tails and so on, none of that has been circulated at all. It is all extremely vague information, not really intelligence.


    But what is certain is that Yongze''s strength must not be underestimated. Beiliuhu temporarily puts Yongze and Akatsuki organization leader Payne on the same level.


    Then he discovered that Konoha was really too strong.


    If Payne has Nagasawa as his opponent, regardless of the outcome of the two, Konoha also has Sannin, and there are three generations of Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen, and four generations of Naruto Nagasawa, a kaleidoscope writing that appeared in the Chunin exam The wheel eye experts, the patriarchs of each ninja clan are all masters that cannot be underestimated, and there are many Anbu elites...


    If Konoha really tried his best to destroy the Akatsuki organization, then the Akatsuki organization might only be able to play GG in frustration.


    Of course, there is a high probability that Konoha will not spend so much energy to deal with a ninja organization. In the war, Konoha did not go all out to deal with any ninja village, let alone their Akatsuki organization, and the other four A big ninja village stared at Konoha.


    "If this is the case, then the base must really be relocated. Konoha is powerful, and the threat to the organization is too great." Beiliuhu directly agreed with Payne''s reason.


    "Konoha..." Scorpion''s originally smiling expression turned gloomy. There are not many things that can move him, and Konoha happens to be one of them.


    Because his parents were killed by Konoha Baiya on Konoha''s side during the war, and he lost his parents'' warm embrace since then when he was young.


    You know, one of the most important reasons why Scorpion attacked and killed Sandai Kazekage was that Scorpion felt that Sandai Kazekage was not a qualified kage, which led to the death of his parents.


    It can be said that if he heard the news about White Fang, he would probably be furious and desperate to kill him.


    It''s a pity that Bai Fang is already dead, and he committed suicide. He lost the object of revenge, and now his greatest pursuit is art, eternal art.


    ¡®Fragile life is definitely not an art. It is too frivolous to die so easily. Only eternity is the real art. ''


    "Konoha, isn''t that the leader of the Five Great Ninja Villages? There should be many strong ones." Musashi was a little excited.


    He has not been to many great ninja villages, only Wuyin Village, but even Wuyin Village has a large number of masters, some of whom are so powerful that he dare not act easily.


    Even Kirigakure Village has so many strong people. As the head of the Five Great Ninja Villages, Konoha must be so strong. Musashi feels very excited just thinking about it.


    "Hehe, of course there are many strong Konohas, and some of them hide extremely deeply. You''d better not underestimate any Konoha ninja who dares to charge you, even if it''s just a ninja." fear.


    He still remembers that day.


    They mowed grass with the utmost patience, and killed wherever they went, so they thought ''Konoha, that''s it? ¡¯ thoughts.


    But their arrogance didn''t last long, and that day they encountered a team of young Konoha ninjas.


    Because the opponents were too weak, they couldn''t take it seriously, so they played with the young Konoha ninjas like cats and mice.


    But just when they felt bored and prepared to do something, a Konoha ninja with a thick beard and thick eyebrows wearing a green tights jumped out.


    According to the conversation at that time, the Konoha ninja in the green leather tights seemed to be just a ninja, so the Seven Ninja Swordsmen laughed.


    There is no mistake. Facing the seven of them, even if a Konoha shinin comes over, he will give it away. What are you going to do as a shinin.


    But they soon knew the price to pay for their arrogance, and the green-skinned ninja they looked down on exploded with amazing energy.


    They, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, couldn''t even see the opponent''s speed clearly, and they had no power to fight back.


    Finally, four of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were beaten to death, and only three remained, and Loquat Juzo was one of the survivors.


    That figure burning with terrifying red steam, Loquat Shizang never wants to experience it again in his life.


    That time, it can be said that the survival was entirely due to luck, not strength.


    Because even though his strength is slightly stronger than others, in front of that person, he is no different.


    "Don''t underestimate any Konoha ninja who dares to charge you, even if it''s just a ninja, is it so exaggerated?"


    Musashi became more interested in Konoha, and he felt that there must be some story in it, otherwise Loquat Juzo would not be able to say such a thing, and even Genin would not underestimate it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 434： Heijues plan

    Chapter 434 Heijue''s plan


    After Payne finished explaining, most of Akatsuki''s members had no opinion.


    They are rebellious, not big fools.


    Payne, as the leader of the Akatsuki organization, had to bear the loss due to the relocation. Logically speaking, he should be the one who hurt the most, because the Akatsuki organization belonged to him.


    So there will be no problem with Payne''s explanation, unless Payne is so boring that he damages Akatsuki''s organization in order to deceive them.


    Maybe such a boring person really exists in this world, but obviously this person will not be Payne, the leader of the Akatsuki organization.


    In the eyes of the members of the Akatsuki organization, Payne is undoubtedly a very powerful and highly motivated careerist.


    Secretly controlled Yuyin Village and the Land of Rain. In the eyes of people from other countries, it is Hanzo who controls Yuyin Village. Little do they know that the leader of Yuyin Village has changed long ago.


    In order to expand the strength of the organization, Akatsuki doesn''t care what the identity of the members of the organization is. Whether it''s the rebellious ninja of the small ninja village or the rebellious ninja of the five great ninja villages, as long as he has strength, Akatsuki will accept it.


    Payne like this is of course a powerful careerist in the eyes of Xiao Organization.


    An organization like this, if ordinary people came, they would probably want to run away. Unfortunately, the leader, Payne, is not normal, and there are no normal members of the organization.


    There are money lovers who are all about money and don¡¯t care about other people, there are also artists who pursue art and transform themselves into puppets, and there are also people with ulterior motives who want to use the strength of the Xiao organization to facilitate them. They can be described as Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    After Nagato''s order went down, the whole Akatsuki began to move.


    First find a hidden place in Tianzhi Country, then set up a barrier, and then move there batch after batch.


    Nagato tried his best to make Akatsuki''s movements smaller so that they would not be detected by outsiders.


    Of course, it is impossible for Nagato to relocate all the forces to Tianzhi Country. He also retained a group of forces in Yuyin Village to prevent problems in Yuyin Village.


    It took him a lot of effort to control Yuyin Village, which is very helpful to the plan and prevents accidents.


    The first ones to go are some external members. They are going to choose a base and then build a base.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with Madara, I haven''t contacted for a long time." Beiliuhu who returned to his laboratory frowned.


    After absorbing the second bloodstain, he handed over the complete Ghost Budara Technique to Uchiha Madara.


    Because according to his judgment, for Madara, capturing those blood-stained ninjas is completely a matter of convenience.


    You only need to do some easy things to gain a powerful ally, and no one will refuse it.


    What''s more, the Akatsuki organization is also related to Madara, and his strength is also a strong organizational strength for the Akatsuki organization.


    Moreover, helping him capture the five Blood Successor Limit Ninjas was part of the agreement.


    In this case, generally speaking, Madara should not violate the agreement, because this is a good thing that kills two birds with one stone, so he will give Madara the Ghost Bud Luo Technique after absorbing the second one.


    But since Madara sent Beliuho a quick escape blood follower limit ninja some time ago, Madara has no news and no contact with him.


    The more Bei Liuhu thinks about it, the more something is wrong. If Madara really wants to break the agreement, then there is no need to send the swift ninja.


    I didn¡¯t abide by the agreement anyway, so why did I go so far as to give away a swift ninja? If I¡¯m missing two, I¡¯m missing, and if I¡¯m missing three, I¡¯m missing.


    "Could it be that there is something wrong with Madara?" Beruko thought of a possibility.


    Although Beliuhu admitted that the mysterious masked man was Uchiha Madara, he didn''t believe it at all in his heart.


    He regards "Blade" more as an existence like the successor of Uchiha Madara''s disciple left behind.


    Since people are human, they may have accidents and die, no one is an exception, but the probability of accidents is lower for the strong.


    In the war, Kageto was still able to die in battle, the ninja **** Senju Hashirama didn''t live long, and the so-called demigod Hanzo was killed by the leader of the Akatsuki organization.


    So, it is not impossible for "Madara" to die in an accident.


    Of course, it is also possible that "Madara" is busy with other things and has no time to talk to him. This is also possible.


    He and Madara have a one-way connection, every time "Madara" takes the initiative to contact him, there is no way for him to contact "Madara".


    Beliuhu hoped it was the latter, after all, it would be best if "Madara" helped him capture the remaining two blood-stained ninjas.


    Although he has mastered the three blood-stained ninjas now, and his strength has surpassed that of the ordinary ninja himself, but his combat experience is not good, and he does not have the ability to come and go freely like "Madara", so it is still risky to kidnap the blood-stained ninja himself of.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of not being able to beat him. If he can''t do this, then isn''t his three blood successor boundaries absorbed in vain, but he''s afraid of being discovered and then besieged.


    It is very easy to test the combat power, because there is a fighter named Musashi in the Akatsuki organization.


    Having mastered the three blood successor limits, he fought with Musashi for more than ten minutes. Because of his lack of combat experience, Musashi seized the opportunity to defeat him with one blow.


    Xundun''s super fast speed gave him great mobility, Mingdun''s ability to absorb attacks increased his error tolerance, and Landun''s powerful and fast speed gave him a sharp spear.


    The combination of these, even Musashi with exquisite sword skills can''t do anything to him in a short time.


    Musashi is not weak, not to mention the record of forcibly breaking into Kirigakure village several times to challenge the strong Kirigakure and retreating unscathed. There are also several Akatsuki members who joined the Akatsuki organization after being defeated by Musashi.


    In Beiruhu''s estimation, after he absorbs Gangdu, his strength will be able to shake off Musashi.


    Gangduan has the strongest defense, and then he will not be afraid of Musashi''s suddenly blackened sword, and can attack at will.


    So Beiliuhu was in a hurry. If there was a steel escape, he would go directly to the last blood-successor boundary, and after absorbing the fifth one, the five blood-successor boundaries would complement each other, and a qualitative change would occur.


    It''s a pity that he only has three blood successor limits now, and without steel escape, his safety lacks an important guarantee, Bei Liuhu is unwilling to take risks.


    Just when Beiliuhu had a headache, a white man slowly rose from the ground.


    "Hee hee, Madara is busy with an important matter recently, so there is no way for Blood Ninja to catch you for the time being." Bai Jue said with a smile.


    "Is there something wrong?" Beiliuhu calmed down, this is the best, better late than never.


    "I see, I will be patient."


    After the notification, Bai Jue sank into the ground with a hippie smile on his face.


    Heijue, who was hiding in the dark, showed a thoughtful look.


    Although he has lived a long time, he is not good at ninjutsu. He has learned many things, and even thought about developing another technique that does not require reincarnation eyes to unseal Kaguya, but he can''t do it.


    In his opinion, some of these ninjas in the ninja world are really good, and the techniques they have developed are unconstrained, such as the technique of Kiara shoot of Beiruhu.


    Heijue is more of the ability that comes with being Otsutsuki.


    Now that Obito is dead, Heijue needs a new powerful chess piece, and he wants to try to cultivate Beiliuhu.


    He will help Beryuhu capture the remaining two blood-stained ninjas, and see what kind of realm Beryuhu can reach.


    If it is not bad, then he will carefully design a whole set of plans for Beiliuhu, so that Beiliuhu can complete the things that should be done with soil.


    Although I still have the card Nagato in my hand, Nagato has a disadvantage. Nagato was originally just a natural tool for collecting tailed beasts and maintaining the eyes of reincarnation to perform reincarnation.


    So in the plan, Nagato did not let Nagato know too much about the plan. Nagato only knew to collect tailed beasts, but his purpose of collecting tailed beasts was not the eyes of the moon, but to use tailed beasts to create an ultimate weapon to shock all country, so that they dare not start a war easily.


    Nagato is a flawed chess piece, and being flawed means that the possibility of accidents will increase, which Lao Yin Bihei never likes.


    Heijue found Nagato again while thinking about his future plans silently.


    "You should have a good understanding of the technique of ghost sprouting, right? How about it, are you ready to start strengthening it?" Hei Jue asked.


    "I need to study for a while longer." Nagato flatly rejected Hei Ze.


    He is the manager. He has been taught by Jiraiya. Except for the eyes of reincarnation, he is also a ninjutsu expert who is proficient in five-attribute ninjutsu. It is difficult to develop ninjutsu, but it is not difficult to understand and learn.


    Although what Heijue said about being able to recover his legs and walk again is very tempting, but Nagato also maintains sufficient vigilance.


    After researching for a while, Nagato has confirmed that there is no problem with the technique, and the effect is basically the same as what Ju said. From the point of view of the purpose, Nagasawa is the common enemy of him and Madara, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    The reason why he still needs to study is because he is afraid that Madara will add private goods to it and leave behind. When the time comes, his strength will indeed improve and his body will recover, but new hidden dangers will be left behind.


    It¡¯s hard to deceive people if it¡¯s all fake, but it¡¯s hard to see if there¡¯s a little fake in it.


    "Then continue to study." Heijue didn''t say much, and left soon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This alliance needs to be joined!" In Yunyin''s rest area, many Yunyin ninjas gathered in a room, and a thin Yunyin said aloud.


    "Reason?" Lei Ying, who was sitting on the main seat, asked directly.


    "This is an attempt by Konoha. In the past, the five major ninja villages of the five major countries have never united to do something. This time it is just trade, and it may be something else next time.


    Moreover, we can actually gain a lot of benefits from the trade alliance alone. Hidden Rock Village and Hidden Sand Village have already joined, and we, Hidden Cloud Village, will also join. "Pian Shou Yunyin explained.


    "I think I should join." Other thoughtful people also expressed their reasons one after another.


    Most of the people thought it was necessary to join, and some people opposed it because they thought it might make Konoha gradually stronger, so they opposed it.


    But they were soon stunned and had nothing to say. They could still drink some soup with Konoha. If Yunyin didn¡¯t participate, and other countries participated, they would be really isolated.


    The issue of the right to purchase medical symbols is a big trouble.


    Other people¡¯s ninjas have medical charms, which is equivalent to carrying medical ninjas with them, but you don¡¯t have them, which is a hammer.


    "Then join." Fourth Raikage slammed the table, deciding the final result.


    Watching his own ninjas arguing over whether to join the alliance formed by Konoha, Fourth Raikage felt a little uncomfortable.


    Just the question of whether to join or not can make his think tanks quarrel, which already means that Yunyin has lost too much to Konoha.


    The key is that the fourth generation of Raikage really has no choice but to buy a medical talisman, and Yunyin really has to add it if he doesn''t want to.


    If the Fourth Raikage knew the word monopoly, he would crazily denounce Konoha Monopoly Medical Talisman.


    Of course, scolding is nothing but scolding. After scolding, you have to join Konoha''s alliance, send money to Konoha, and buy medical charms.


    Unhappy Lei Ying decided to increase investment in scientific research after returning home, and triple the funding directly. He not only wanted to crack the medical talisman, but also made new ninja tools, powerful new ninja tools.


    If you really want to research something, then the book should not be too simple, just look at Konoha now.


    Not only ninjas, but even those so-called nobles want to buy medical charms, as do rich businessmen.


    For rich people, life is the most important thing. If life is gone, how to spend money.


    Medical ninjutsu can not only treat trauma, but also treat internal diseases.


    Fourth Raikage really didn¡¯t dare to think how much Konoha could earn by selling medical charms, it might be much faster than him robbing them.


    At the same time, Kirigakure was also discussing the trade alliance issue.


    However, Yagura Ke is different from the Fourth Raikage. He came here passively, while Terumi Mei only brought a ten-man team.


    So of course there is no such thing as a think tank, and no results can be discussed for a while.


    But Yakura has already notified Wuyin Village of this matter, and there will naturally be people in the village who understand this matter to evaluate and analyze it carefully.


    On the second day of the Five Kages talks, at the same time in the morning, the meeting started again.


    When Nagasawa asked if he wanted to join the Ninja Trade Union this time, Raikage agreed, but Yagura didn''t agree because the village hadn''t replied yet.


    "We are still discussing this matter within Kirigakure, and there is no result yet, so we can''t give you an answer for the time being." Yagura replied to Yongze.


    Yongze didn''t care either, and nodded to show that he knew, so he didn''t say anything more.


    In the following time, I will basically be chatting. After all, I can¡¯t finish the question immediately. This is not considered a meeting.


    The content of the chat is very complicated. For example, the old fox Onoki will use words to test some information about Konoha.


    Although Minato is young, he does not lack the wisdom he should have. He can say what he can say, and when it comes to Konoha''s secrets, Minato just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    What Luo Sha talked about is more practical, and most of them are about the cooperation between Sa Yin and Konoha in the future.


    Yakura didn''t say much, there were two people beside him, one was Nagasawa on his right hand side, and the other was Raikage on his left hand side.


    The two have the same thing in that he doesn''t like it very much.


    There are two people by my side, one is the person I hate, and the other is also the person I hate. Probably this sentence is a reflection of Yagura''s heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 435： different options

    Chapter 435 Different Choices


    Itachi and Dou were discharged from the hospital directly on the fourth day.


    In fact, they didn''t suffer any serious injuries, but some minor injuries made them look particularly miserable. In fact, the most serious thing was that too much physical strength and chakra were consumed.


    With the special nutrition prepared by Yongze for them, they recovered very quickly. In fact, they could be discharged from the hospital on the third day. However, in order to reassure their family members, they rested in the hospital for an extra day.


    On the day he was discharged from the hospital, Itachi was picked up by his family, and Nonaiyu also came to the hospital to pick him up.


    "You shouldn''t work so hard. There is no special reward for the first place. It''s not worth working so hard. Just work hard." Nonoyu gently rubbed his short white hair and said softly.


    She herself used to be an elite ninja, and when she first taught Dou Medical Ninjutsu, she already discovered that Dou was very talented.


    Unexpectedly, Dou is more powerful than she imagined. She successfully passed the graduation examination in the first grade and achieved the achievement of graduating from the ninja school in one year.


    Although no big news came out later, she has always noticed that Dou''s strength has been improving.


    This Chunin exam has become a big dark horse, standing out among more than 300 participating ninjas, reaching the finals, and showing extraordinary strength in the finals, drawing with the opponent and tied for first place .


    Although she was happy for Dou to get such an honor, Ye Naoyu felt that it was not worth it when he saw Dou was lying on the bed with a lot of bandages on his body.


    Is it really worth it to hurt yourself for a false name?


    "I don''t remember Dou being a vain kid."


    Hearing what Nonaiyu said, Dou scratched the back of his head a little embarrassedly, and then explained:


    "Actually, it is because Itachi is my good friend, and our battles have always been victorious, so I wanted to take this opportunity to see who is stronger, but I didn''t expect it to be a draw."


    Dou did not say what Yongze said.


    I didn''t feel anything before, but after the battle, I stayed in the hospital with Itachi for a few days, and I gradually discovered the loopholes in Yongze''s words.


    Defeating Itachi is to let him grow better. He has to experience setbacks so that he will not be easily defeated by setbacks in the future. This seems to be no problem, and we talk about growth from the perspective of human nature.


    Maybe it¡¯s okay to put this sentence on an ordinary boy genius, but it¡¯s actually a bit inappropriate to put this sentence on Itachi.


    Itachi¡¯s experience is unimaginable to ordinary people. He was taken to the battlefield at the age of four. When his peers were playing with kicking bottles, Itachi was thinking about war and peace and the meaning of life.


    For such a person, will he be proud and complacent because of a little achievement? Obviously not, because he has a more ambitious goal.


    Dou felt that at that time, he had been thinking about how to fight Itachi, so he believed Yongze''s nonsense.


    "Besides, it''s not that there is no reward at all. Brother Yongze said that if he takes the first place, he can help me fulfill my wish, and I will agree to any request that is not too excessive."


    "Yongze''s wish..." Nonayu was stunned, but he didn''t expect that it was Yongze''s reason that made Dou work so hard.


    ¡®I have to ask Yong Ze when I go back. ¡¯ Nonaiyu thought in her heart, if Yongze didn¡¯t have a better reason, then she would have a serious fight with Yongze in bed.


    "What is Dou''s wish?"


    "I want to ask Brother Yongze for a sum of money." After thinking about it, he finally expressed his thoughts.


    "Are you short of money?" Nonaiyu asked a little puzzled, all the expenses of the bag were contracted by Yongze, so there should be no shortage of money.


    "It''s not for my own use. I''m going to use the money to repair the orphanage and improve everyone''s life. Then you, the dean, will feel much easier." Dou explained.


    Going to ninja school is a busy life. I have to receive training from Nagasawa and go to school, so I seldom go to orphanages.


    After graduating later, if I have time, I will go back to the orphanage to see my former friends and help out with some things.


    When he was in the orphanage, because he didn''t like to talk very much, and his stature was average, he was always the role of a younger brother who was taken care of.


    Now, although he doesn¡¯t have a big physique, he has been exercising because he has practiced breathing techniques, and with Chakra, his strength is super strong now, and he can do any work without any problem.


    Occasionally, friends would ask him about the life of the ninja school and the life of the ninja. At this time, Dou turned into a storyteller and told stories to the friends.


    Dou¡¯s original motive for wanting to become a ninja was to help the master Nonai Yu to make the orphanage better and better.


    He hasn''t forgotten his original intention. If it wasn''t because he entered the special warfare class, he might have turned into a mission madman by now, doing missions every day to make money.


    The special combat team focuses on training to enhance their strength in the front. Only by passing the assessment and becoming a formal team member can they take on the task.


    The assessment is held once a year, and the first assessment of the special warfare squad will start in half a month.


    "Duyou..." Nonai Yu looked at Xiangdou with extremely complicated eyes.


    She didn''t expect that Dou could still remember what he said that day, and that there were really children who could be so sensible.


    At this moment, she felt that the previous hard work was worthwhile. She regarded these orphans as her own children, and they also regarded her as their mother.


    "Actually, there is no need for this. Now that the orphanage has the support of the village, it is actually not as difficult as you imagined. It is better to choose some wishes that are beneficial to you." No Naoyu persuaded.


    The current orphanage is no longer the orphanage that can only be maintained by Danzang funds in the past. With the official support of Konoha, it is not short of money, and has everything that should be there.


    It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s an orphanage after all, Yongze can¡¯t give money to build a community there, that¡¯s too much.


    "Let me think about it again." Dou agreed on the surface, but he was not prepared to change the plan in his heart.


    Maybe the current orphanage is not as difficult as it was at the beginning, but it can be improved. Even if the money is not needed, it is a good choice to stay there for emergency.


    The verbal promise was mainly to reassure No Naiyu, but it''s time for the money to be in his hands, so Nonai Yu probably wouldn''t say anything.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After returning home, Fu Yue was obviously satisfied with the results of the Chunin Exam, with a smile on his face.


    Because Itachi and Dou were in the same ward, it was not convenient for Fuyue to talk too much, so he didn''t have to worry so much after returning home.


    "Itachi, you did a good job. Although you tied for first place, being able to get the first place in this special Chunin exam is a proof of your strength. I am proud of you." Showed a happy smile.


    Now the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha continues to improve. Itachi is his eldest son and a disciple of Nagasawa.


    When Itachi grows up, the relationship between Uchiha and Konoha will be completely relaxed at that time.


    Moreover, Fu Yue saw a glimmer of hope in Itachi, the hope of becoming Hokage.


    Itachi''s excellence is beyond doubt, he has proved himself with his strength.


    And his teacher Nagasawa is Konoha''s strongest now, and also holds the position of Naruto''s assistant.


    If we continue to follow this trajectory, we can really compete with Hokage in the future.


    Sasuke next to him looked at Fu Yue happily and praised Itachi with a smile, showing a look of envy, envious of his brother being able to get his father''s praise, and also happy for his brother''s achievements.


    "You wait here for a while, I''ll get the gift I prepared for you." Fu Yue smiled, then got up and walked in his direction.


    Itachi''s expression remained unchanged, he nodded, and waited quietly in place.


    Whether it is tied for the first place with Dou, or Fuyue''s gift, in fact, it can''t make Itachi have any special feeling.


    It is nothing new for him to compete with Dou.


    As for the gift, because the person who gave it was Fu Yue, Itachi would still be happy in the end, but this is the touch brought by family affection.


    But what really haunts Itachi''s soul is Yongze''s wish.


    Such thoughts may be a bit hurtful, but Itachi really thinks this way, that is, Fu Yue can''t give him much help on the road of pursuing peace.


    His father Uchiha Fugaku is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and his strength is probably among the strongest members of the Uchiha clan.


    In the face of the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha, he was powerless and was carried by the general trend. It was also thanks to Nagasawa and Shisui that the conflict was eased to a certain extent.


    It¡¯s not that Itachi looks down on his father. Comparing Fu Yue and Yong Ze is a very cruel thing.


    For Nagasawa, Itachi has complicated feelings.


    Although Yongze is not as perfect as he imagined, many aspects of Yongze''s performance are what Itachi yearns for.


    It can be said that Yongze is simply the almighty self in Itachi''s fantasy.


    He is powerful and can crush all opponents. He is knowledgeable and talented, and has his own unique understanding of war...


    Itachi seldom has ideas that can hide from Yongze, he feels that Yongze seems to have investigated his life, and knows him better than himself.


    So Itachi''s feelings for Yongze are very complicated, which cannot be described by a simple master and apprentice. More often, Itachi regards Yongze as a soul friend, which Fuyue cannot do.


    Fuyue came back soon after picking up the things, which was a beautifully packaged long box.


    "Open it." Fu Yue handed the box to Itachi and said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Itachi nodded without being pretentious, and directly opened the gift and found a thick scroll inside.


    Itachi untied the ribbons that bound the scroll, opened the scroll, and found some fire escape skills, and two fire escape ninjutsu.


    "There are two fire escape ninjutsu recorded here, one is the powerful fire extinction, and the other is the powerful fire escape ninjutsu." Fu Yue introduced.


    "Thank you, I understand, I will practice hard." Itachi said aloud, put away the scroll, and smiled faintly.


    The two fire escape ninjutsu are indeed in line with his father''s style. It''s hard to say how surprising it is, but it''s not bad.


    "Very good." Fuyue nodded in satisfaction. The more he looked at Itachi, the more he felt that Itachi was the hope of revitalizing the Uchiha clan.


    Then Fuyue said some commonplace things, probably telling Itachi not to be complacent, but to continue to work hard to revitalize the Uchiha clan in the future.


    Itachi nodded and said nothing.


    After completing the education of his eldest son, which he was most satisfied with, Fuyue went to work on him. Recently, the Five Kages talked about the police department. It is not easy.


    Although no one would dare to sabotage at such a time, after all, this is the shadow of the five great ninja villages. To sabotage at this time is to oppose the five great ninja villages at the same time.


    But this is the essential work of the police department after all, no matter whether someone will come or not, they have to make preparations.


    After Fuyue left, Sasuke walked to Itachi''s side. He and his mother Uchiha Mikoto went to fetch Itachi back just now.


    "Brother, how is your health now, are you still feeling uncomfortable?" Sasuke asked concerned.


    Itachi smiled, reached out and touched Sasuke''s head, and said, "Thank you Sasuke for your concern, I''m fine now, otherwise I wouldn''t have been discharged from the hospital."


    "Brother, can you teach me how to throw a shuriken? I also want to be praised by my father in the future." Sasuke opened his eyes wide and looked at Itachi expectantly.


    "Not now, brother has something to do later." Itachi thought for a while, then rejected Sasuke, he was going to find Nagasawa later.


    "However, if Sasuke wants to become an excellent ninja, he can try to exercise first and run more usually." Itachi suggested.


    "That''s it, I see." Sasuke''s innocent **** eyes were full of disappointment, he thought Itachi would agree to him.


    But since Itachi suggested that he run more, Sasuke plans to exercise more in the future, running for a period of time in the morning and evening.


    He also wants to become an excellent ninja like his elder brother Uchiha Itachi, to be praised by his father.


    At this moment, Sasuke is looking forward to growing up quickly, entering the ninja school, getting a good grade, and becoming a ninja.


    ¡®Naruto should also enter the ninja school at that time, and he must not lose to him, and his grades should be better than his. ¡¯ thought Sasuke.


    Resting at home for a while, tidying up his room, Itachi said goodbye to his mother and Sasuke, and left the house.


    On the road, Itachi met Uchiha Izumi who was wandering.


    Itachi was not very surprised when he met Izumi. The Uchiha tribe said that it was not too small, but they said it was not too big. It is normal to meet by chance.


    Seeing Itachi, Quan was very happy, and trotted up to Itachi and asked with a smile, "Itachi, have you been discharged from the hospital?"


    Quan also went to the hospital to see Itachi, and brought a dumpling.


    "Well, it''s all over." Itachi paused and nodded in reply.


    "Is everything all right? I think it''s still necessary to check it carefully. Why don''t you let me take a look at it for you." Quan laughed in a joking tone.


    "No, thank you." Itachi politely rejected Quan, feeling that if he didn''t say something, it might not be a joke.


    "Are you busy?" Quan asked.


    "Well, go to my teacher." Itachi nodded.


    "Then I won''t bother you, come and play with me when you have time." Quan waved his hand and left.


    "Thank you, the dumplings from before tasted good." After speaking, Itachi also left.


    Push book:


    "Spirit: I really know the power of waveguide"


    Introduction:


    Researcher Su Luo came across with a mechanical pelican.


    What? Leolu, whom he raised for more than half a year, ran away with someone else?


    The other party took Leolu away to let Leolu master the power of waveguide, for the country and the people?


    Su Luo looked calmly at the Squirtle who was rubbing wave missiles in the distance¡ªit really knows the power of wave guiding!


    Want me to help?


    Sorry, I don''t accept it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 436： Travel around ninja world

    Chapter 436 Traveling in the Ninja World


    Itachi went to Yongze''s house first, and happened to run into Dou who had just returned home.


    But Nagasawa was not at home, so he asked Itachi to visit the Hokage Building.


    Farewell to the bag again, and soon went to the Hokage Building, and found the office where Yongze was.


    Boom boom! Itachi knocked on the office door with his hand.


    "Come in." Yongze''s voice came from inside.


    After hearing Yongze''s voice, Itachi opened the door and walked into Yongze''s office.


    After entering the office, Itachi looked around twice. He had never been to Yongze''s office, and this was his first visit to Hokage Building.


    Fortunately, the Chunin exam made him a little famous in Konoha, otherwise he might be suspected of being a brat who went the wrong way when he came in.


    "It''s Itachi, has he recovered and been discharged from the hospital?" Yongze, who was looking at the file, looked up and found it was Itachi, a little surprised.


    "Well, it''s completely fine." Itachi nodded and replied.


    "Come to see me for something?" Yongze put down the file and took a sip of the tea on the desk.


    "Didn''t you say that after the end of the Chunin exam, you can help us fulfill our wish? I thought of my wish." Itachi said his purpose.


    "So it''s that one, you tell me, as long as it''s something I can do and it''s not difficult, I''ll help you do it." Yongze laughed.


    Itachi walked up to Yongze solemnly, then bowed and said, "Mr. Yongze, please teach me how to make war disappear and how to make the world peaceful."


    Actually, Itachi asked Nagasawa a lot before, such as whether war will disappear, how to achieve world peace, and why go to war.


    Nagaze seldom evades his questions, and most of the time he will answer, and the answers are always unexpected by Itachi.


    For example, he asked why the war happened. He asked many people this question. Some people answered that Konoha had to fight back because other countries fought over, and others said that it was because of greater benefits. Nagasawa¡¯s answer was, It is related to socioeconomic relations and is determined by the contradictions and conflicts of certain social production methods. Later, Nagasawa explained a lot, but Itachi had a hard time understanding those words.


    However, Yongze never said positively about the specific method, what he should do, Yongze just let him become stronger first, saying that the strong have more right to speak, so that he can better realize his ideal.


    "It really fits your wish, Itachi." Nagasawa touched his chin and said.


    But this problem cannot be solved by politics with two buckets of water.


    "What is your definition of peace? Is there no struggle, or does it simply mean that there is no war between countries and regions?" Yong Ze asked.


    "There is no war between countries and regions." Itachi thought for a while and said.


    Even if he is an idealist, he would not dare to make such an outrageous ideal. Without any struggle, it is too unrealistic.


    Even for a good-tempered person like Itachi, sometimes there will be an emotion called anger. For example, sometimes Quan holds a bag of dumplings and pretends to give it to him. When he is about to give it, he suddenly takes it back and says nothing. A genius like Itachi shouldn''t like to eat food that only children like like me.


    At this time, Itachi will also feel a little uncomfortable. Of course, because Quan is only joking, the emotions will pass soon.


    This is enough to show how unrealistic it is to eliminate all battles. Itachi only hopes that there will be no more wars in the future, and everyone will not have to fight to the death on the battlefield, so it will be fine.


    "What kind of peace do you want, is it for a certain period of time or forever." Yong Ze asked again.


    "Forever." Itachi said without hesitation.


    The purpose of eliminating war is to not want to see someone go to the battlefield and die in the future, even if it is someone he does not know, or even a person from a country.


    Since we want to do it, we should do our best. War can disappear for a while, so why can''t it disappear forever.


    "In this regard, Itachi, you are unexpectedly persistent." Yongze sighed.


    Itachi looked at Yongze with expectant eyes, hoping that Yongze could answer what he wanted.


    But it is a pity that not everything in life can be fulfilled, or in other words, if everything is fulfilled, can it still be life? Dreaming may not be so smooth.


    "Unfortunately, if what you want is peace for a certain period of time, I will congratulate you, because your ideal has been fulfilled, and peace will come soon. If it is eternal peace, I can only say sorry , because I don¡¯t know how to do it either.¡± Yongze sighed and shook his head.


    If you want to talk about peace for a relatively short period of time, he can still talk about some experience. If you want eternal peace, Yongze himself still wants it.


    Yongze himself didn''t know what to do, how to tell Itachi what to do.


    He changed the set from his previous life and moved it to the ninja world, coupled with his invincible strength, it is not a problem to maintain peace in the ninja world until his death, and it is difficult to say what will happen in the future.


    Maybe it will fall into chaos, maybe it will continue to maintain peace. After all, Konoha at that time was extremely powerful even without him, and the development for so long cannot be in vain, right?


    Of course, it is also possible to fall into chaos, due to various reasons, it may be that there is something wrong with Konoha himself, although the probability is so low that it is almost non-existent.


    Even if he draws some template behind him that can live a long life, Yongze can''t guarantee any permanent peace. Aliens may come one day. If they could come to Otsutsuki thousands of years ago, why can''t others come later? aliens, or simply Otsutsuki again.


    "Mr. Yongze, don''t you know what to do?" Itachi''s eyes were a little disappointed, and his expression seemed to be a child who suddenly realized that his father was not an omnipotent superman.


    Yongze stood up, walked to Itachi''s side, rubbed Itachi''s black hair, and said with a smile:


    "Don''t think that there is anything omnipotent among me. I also have many powerless things. For example, no matter how strong I am, I can''t make red bean dumplings out of thin air. I still have to go to the dumpling shop to buy them like ordinary people. The difference is that ordinary people only If I can walk, I can use Flying Thunder God to go, it¡¯s just faster and more convenient.¡±


    Nagaze¡¯s example was too vivid, Itachi understood it immediately.


    Then Itachi was confused, and if Yongze didn''t know anything, it must be impossible to give the answer he wanted.


    Looking at Itachi who was in a daze, Yongze knew that it was time for a therapy session, and itachi thought about where he was, and then he thought wrongly, and embarked on a radical path.


    "Ahem." Yongze coughed twice to attract Itachi''s attention.


    "Itachi, do you really understand what is fighting and what is war? Let me ask you, what is the reason for the Second Ninja World War."


    Itachi thought for a while, and then replied: "Because of the rapid development of Yuyin Village, Hanzo is not satisfied with the existing order of the five major ninja villages in the ninja world, and wants to obtain the same status as the five major ninja villages."


    "The real reason is because of Hanzo''s ambition?"


    "No, the fundamental reason is the conflict of antagonistic economic interests, the contradiction between social productivity and production relations."


    "Oh, then why are social productivity and production relations contradictory?"


    "Because...because..." Itachi suddenly couldn''t speak. In fact, he was very unfamiliar with these two words, but it was just because Yongze said it before.


    Looking at the speechless Itachi, Yongze smiled, put his hand on Itachi''s shoulder and said, "I don''t understand, but you still have a lot to learn. I''m telling you because..."


    The world of Hokage is very different from the world Yongze lived in before. This world is very strange. Although the productivity has been developing, and even many places are catching up with Yongze''s previous life, the system is still in the feudal period.


    The root lies in chakra and ninja.


    No matter how good your mind is, no matter how many advanced theories you have, a J¨­nin who shoots a shuriken, you should go or you have to go.


    Relying on the powerful power of ninjas, the daimyo''s rule is extremely stable.


    If there is a rebellion, just send ninjas to suppress it. It is not too simple to use ninjas to deal with ordinary people.


    Those rebels, there are some wandering ninjas who are willing to participate, but they are just some chunin and sub-nin, and they are vulnerable to the elites sent by the daimyo.


    In such a strange world, it is even more difficult to want peace.


    "Actually, Itachi, if you go to the ninja world and take a look, you may have new insights into some of what I said to you. No matter how vivid my language is, it is not as good as the real reality." Yong Ze said with a sigh.


    Go to see the factory outside with your own eyes, and then recall what a small village looks like, and you will know what an improvement in productivity is.


    Going to see with your own eyes how people have disputes, from quarrels to fights, may give people new insights.


    "Would you like to take a look outside?" Itachi subconsciously looked for the window of the office. Yongze''s office does not have a huge floor-to-ceiling window like Hokage''s office.


    "It''s just a suggestion. When you feel that you have a lot of doubts and you have the power to protect yourself, you can try to travel around the ninja world to find the answer in your heart." Yongze laughed.


    Suddenly remembered something, Yongze added, "It has to be enough time."


    He still counts on Itachi to work for him, if Itachi listens to his words and hangs out every day like Jiraiya, it would be a big loss.


    "Travel around the ninja world, looking for the answer in your heart." Itachi said silently, feeling his eyes light up.


    Because of being a child, there is basically no chance to leave the village. Konoha is not a small rural village, it is a military institution, and people cannot come in and out casually.


    Itachi took Fugaku out the only time he went out. He took him to the battlefield and witnessed the cruelty of war.


    "I think it''s okay to go out now, only active in the country of fire." Itachi said.


    Yongze rubbed his brows, it¡¯s not a good thing if you are too powerful, why should you go, you seven or eight-year-old kid traveled to the ninja world.


    Fortunately, Itachi added that he would only be active in the Land of Fire, otherwise Nagasawa would have to give Itachi some safety awareness education, so don''t lose the first place in the Chunin exam.


    "Did you decide so soon, don''t think about it carefully," Yong Ze persuaded.


    He thought it would be better for Itachi to go out and travel when he was a little older, so that he would have a deeper understanding.


    "Well, I''ve already thought about it, and I will discuss it with my parents." Itachi nodded.


    Although it looks fast, he did think it through.


    First of all, the land of fire is relatively safe. There is only Konoha, a ninja village. With his strength, he will not encounter danger in the land of fire.


    Because of Konoha''s special status in the Land of Fire, sometimes he should be able to avoid some troublesome things by just revealing his identity as a Konoha ninja, which is very convenient.


    In addition, besides cultivation, he is cultivating now. He has nothing else to do and has a lot of time.


    And this trip can also be a preparation for traveling around the ninja world in the future, it can be regarded as a preview.


    In summary, Itachi didn¡¯t want to go out as soon as his brain got hot, but after careful consideration.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say anything more." Seeing Itachi insisted on going, Yongze didn''t plan to say anything more.


    Although he would bring private goods with him when he taught things, in general, he respected Itachi''s own ideas.


    In advance, that idea is not a sick idea, otherwise Yongze will use the iron fist of love.


    "However, the assessment of the special operations class is about to begin. You can go out after you have completed the assessment, so that I can give you a reason to perform the mission." Yongze said.


    Compared with his own disciple, Yongze is still very generous. Since Itachi is going to go out, he can give Itachi some tasks and increase his resume.


    "Well, no problem." Itachi agreed, he couldn''t wait for such a little time.


    "Are you sure you want to go out, I won''t arrange ninjas to protect you when the time comes, after all, you are in the Land of Fire." Yongze suddenly repeated the question.


    "I''ve already decided that it''s okay not to arrange for ninjas to protect me. It''s fine for me to protect myself within the borders of the country." Itachi still answered the same.


    "It''s good that you have confidence." Yongze nodded with a smile.


    It is of course a lie to say that no one will be sent to protect Itachi. Although it is said that there is a problem with general protection within the country, if it happens, it will be a blood loss.


    So Yongze will definitely send someone to protect Itachi, and he will send a shadow clone to follow Itachi.


    The reason why I want to ask it again is to give Itachi the impression that Yongze didn''t send anyone to protect him.


    Yongze thought, with so many accidents outside, there might be an opportunity for Itachi to open Sharingan. At that time, if Itachi subconsciously thinks that someone will come out to save him, he will not be able to unleash his full potential.


    Only when Itachi is in crisis and feels that he can only rely on himself can he unleash his full strength.


    If Itachi can resolve the crisis, that would be great. If not, Yongze''s shadow clone will jump out to prevent the tragedy from happening.


    Itachi didn''t know that Yongze had so many thoughts in a short sentence, he simply thought that Yongze was just trying to warn him.


    After all, No matter how mature Itachi is, he is still a kid who has not yet reached the age of ten. How could he think that his most respected teacher is trying to "calculate" him.


    If you go around, you may notice something, after all, practice makes perfect.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 437： action with soil

    Chapter 437 Obito''s Action


    ¡®Shangkou Haruto, 26 years old, J¨­nin, unmarried, parents are not in Konoha, raised by grandfather Gu Yuanguang...¡¯


    Obito walked on the country road after the rain, silently recalling the information he found not long ago.


    After experiencing the erosion of rainwater, the originally bumpy trail became muddy, and the rainwater stained yellow by the soil accumulated in mud pits of different sizes and depths, which made people feel a little daunted.


    But Obito doesn¡¯t care about these things, he is a ninja, with such a convenient thing as chakra, let alone the muddy path after the rain, even if it is a cliff, he can walk on the ground as if on the ground.


    Before he said that he would do something for those he killed, and now he is going to fulfill his promise.


    With the convenience provided by Nagasawa, Obito easily obtained the information of the three Anbu who were killed by him in the night of Kyuubi that year.


    The three Anbu are all elite Anbu, all of them are J¨­nin. The youngest among them is Kagaku Haruto, who is 26 years old, and the oldest is 34 years old. Even the children are J¨­nin.


    Catchy Haruto is the last of the three Anbu, he has already been to the first two Anbu.


    The oldest Anbu, in fact, his family is still doing well even without him. The long-term work life has given the family a lot of savings, and the child has become a Chunin. Not only can he Guarantee your own life and take care of your family.


    Obito chose to help by finding an excuse to give their family a sum of money, and then gave his Chunin children some ninjutsu scrolls, and claimed to be Anbu¡¯s former junior, and he could come to him for help if there was anything.


    Obito didn''t wear a mask, and didn''t show his real face. He used the transformation technique to become a normal-looking self and then went through this process.


    Obito actually wants to help more, but he knows that this is the limit. For them, Obito Uchiha is a stranger, and he came to the door claiming to be a junior.


    Fortunately, Anbu¡¯s work cannot be exposed, and they don¡¯t know what their father/husband is doing. They only know that it is a secret that cannot be exposed, otherwise Obito will be more troublesome.


    The second Anbu was a little bit worse. When he died, his child was still in the ninja school and had just graduated the year before last.


    So he tried every means to send money to the second family, trying to solve their family''s financial difficulties.


    As for the last Anbe, Haruto Kaguchi, his family is the worst, and Obito estimated that he would have to keep a shadow clone here all the time.


    Before Shangkou Haruto was born, his father was unwilling to be ordinary in Konoha, so he followed a caravan to work outside.


    After all, Konoha belongs to the ninja military organization. Ordinary people living here may be safe and peaceful, but what you want to do is overthinking.


    What ordinary people can do is to open a small shop and start a small business, which is the best.


    Unless you choose to become a ninja, you will be like that for the rest of your life.


    But you can''t be a ninja just because you want to, you have to have ninja talent.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because he died outside or because he got rich and didn¡¯t want to come back, or because he didn¡¯t accomplish anything and went back to his hometown. In short, Haruhito¡¯s father didn¡¯t come back. He hasn¡¯t come back since he left.


    Shangkou Haruto''s mother waited for three years after giving birth to Shangkou Haruto, but she didn''t wait for Shangkou Haruto''s father to come back, then remarried and left Konoha. At that time, Shangkou''s family was very poor.


    Both parents ran away, so Shangkou Qingren''s grandfather Hikari Shangkou assumed the responsibility, raised Shangkou Qingren, and sent him to a ninja school.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the psychological shadow left by his unreliable parents. Shangkou Qingren is a very taciturn person. He is not good at communicating with people. He is still single at the age of 26.


    After Obito read the information of the three Anbu, he was silent for a while.


    It turns out that he has created so many tragedies invisibly, breaking up the original complete families.


    Among them, like Shangkou Qingren, had such a tragic experience, and lost their lives at such a young age.


    Thinking of this, Obito''s footsteps couldn''t help but feel a little heavy, and he didn''t control his chakra well, causing his feet to sink into the muddy water.


    The cold muddy water was poured into the shoes, stimulating Obito''s foot nerves, making him more awake.


    Obito continued to walk with his face unchanged. The place where Shangkouguang lived was the relatively remote west outer circle of Konoha. Comparing the central area of ??Konoha to a city, this is the countryside.


    Cities are better than cities, with roads extending in all directions and various shops, which is very convenient.


    The countryside is better than the countryside. It is not as crowded as the central city. Every house in the central area is next to each other. Besides this is the road. Here, every house has a big yard, no matter how close it is. There are also two yards separated.


    Obito had already made full preparations, so he quickly found the place where Shangkouguang was.


    It was a very traditional country wooden house, without even a second floor, but from the outside, the space on the first floor was large enough.


    Entering the yard, Obito noticed that some vegetables were planted in the yard, and an old man in a white shirt, gray trousers, and a straw hat on his head was leaning over to weed the vegetable field.


    "Who is it?" The old man seemed to hear the footsteps, still holding the weeds he had just pulled out, he stood up and turned to look at the gate, and saw Obito.


    "Hello, I am the junior of Shangkou Qingren, I heard...",


    "What? Qingren? Hasn''t he been dead for several years, and you still want to pretend to be Qingren to lie to me."


    "Old man, I don''t have any money to cheat you, hurry up and go away." The old man lightly shook his hand covered with fresh dirt, signaling Obito to get out of here.


    "No, I was taken care of by Haruto-senpai, so..."


    "What, you say you are Qingren''s son? That child has never touched a woman in his life."


    Obito:¡­


    Obito explained in a good voice for a long time, and only then did Shangkouguang understand that he was neither a liar who wanted to pretend to be Qingren to deceive him, nor Qingren''s wandering child.


    "My child, I''m sorry, man, my eyes and ears are not working well at this age." It seems that because he found out that Obito was Haruto''s former friend, his slick attitude became better.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind. Do you have any difficulties in life? Can you tell me that I have been taken care of by Haruto-senpai, and now it''s time to repay it." Obito said.


    "There is no difficulty. I am a bad old man and I don''t spend any money. If you really want to repay Qingren, you can help him to visit his grave and pay homage when you have time." Shangkou said with a smile.


    "The old man doesn''t know how many years he can live. After I die, let alone his tomb, I don''t know if anyone will sweep my tomb." The old man sighed as he spoke.


    Obito was a little moved. At this time, the old man standing in front of him was hunched, his waist was bent by the heavy life, and his eyes were so cloudy that Obito doubted whether he could see the road clearly.


    Shang Kouguang invites Obito into the house for tea, Obito thinks for a while, and follows.


    Shangkou Guang approached the teapot as if putting his eyes into the teapot, slowly put the broken tea leaves into the large teapot with a historical atmosphere, then picked up the boiled water and poured it slowly.


    He poured very slowly, and started to pour after staring for a long time. Watching the old man slowly brew the tea step by step, Obito often wanted to rush forward to help, but in the end he still didn''t move.


    This is already one of the few jobs that an old man can do independently. Are you rushing forward to grab the sense of presence?


    "Thank you." Obito thanked him holding a teacup.


    "Hehe, thank you, it''s not a good thing." The old man smiled cheerfully.


    Obito drank his tea slowly, but he focused all his attention on the room. He is not a tea drinker, and he wants to know what the situation of the old man is now.


    The furnishings in the house are very similar to the home he remembered when he was a child. It was a long memory, so long ago that Obito wondered if it was real, because his home is no longer like this now.


    Obito seldom finds modern products in the house, the most advanced one is probably a TV with a fat butt, but even this TV is considered a backward product in Konoha today, and no one uses it.


    As if aware that Obito''s gaze was on the TV, Shangkou said, "Oh, Haruto, what kind of TV do you buy? It''s a waste of money..."


    The old man was rambling on, saying that he didn¡¯t like TV, and that Haruto rarely came back (Anbu mission).


    Obito thought for a while, walked to the TV, and started fiddling around.


    "Could it be that you can also repair TVs?" Shang Kouguang asked curiously.


    Ten minutes later, Obito fell into deep thought while watching the still dark TV.


    In terms of modern equipment, he is not as good as a catchy light.


    He was busy with all kinds of conspiracies all day long, thinking about how to deal with Yongze, how to deal with Madara''s backhands, and how to fool Nagato. He didn''t have time to get familiar with those ever-changing modern machines.


    If he, a big villain who intends to subvert the world, is watching TV and watching funny shows in a dark and gloomy base, the sense of disobedience is too strong.


    "It looks like it''s completely broken. I''d better sell it as scrap iron when I have time." Shangkouguang seemed to think that the TV was completely damaged, and even young people couldn''t fix it.


    Obito was silent, not knowing what to say.


    Obito helped Shangkouguang clean the house, and Shangkouguang followed Obito to help throughout the process.


    It may be because Obito helped clean the house, or chatted with the old man for a long time. When the sun went down and Obito was about to leave, Shangkouguang stopped Obito and asked him to stay for dinner.


    Obito hesitated for a moment, then agreed.


    He originally planned to go back today, and then find a way to stay with the old man tomorrow.


    Having been with the old man for a long time, he realized that for the old man, money is not necessary, what he needs is company.


    The kitchen is an independent cabin, juxtaposed with the house, but not connected.


    Brought soil to the kitchen, he found that the old man still used firewood for cooking, and there were some logs and some dry and thin plant threads piled up in the kitchen.


    When the idea of ??helping the old man buy a set of modern cooking equipment came into his mind, he immediately rejected his idea.


    The old man has been cooking like this for decades. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing for you to familiarize him with a new and unfamiliar equipment at this age.


    However, there are some modern things that the old man can still use. At least Obito saw that the old man was using a lighter instead of a flint, or a wave of drilling wood to make fire.


    "This is really a good thing. It''s much more convenient to light a fire." The old man said with a smile while holding the lighter.


    During the cooking process, Obito didn¡¯t look around, he helped the old man wash the vegetables, and took the dishes,


    When he was taking the bowls and chopsticks, Obito noticed that the bowls were not very clean, but when he said he wanted to take the bowls and chopsticks, the old man also specifically said that he would wash the dishes after eating, and he would clean them up as a whole from time to time.


    Did the old man lie to him? Don¡¯t the old man like to be clean?


    Of course not, Obito immediately figured out why, the old man''s eyes are not good, maybe, in his eyes, he has already cleaned himself up.


    Obito didn''t say anything, but went to clean it silently.


    When eating, the old man picked up the chopsticks and found that they were a little wet, so he smiled and said, "You young people just like to be clean, that''s good."


    There are three dishes on the table, two of which are common green vegetables in the fields, and the third is actually fried vegetables, but there are many pieces of meat in it.


    "Can you tell me how you met Qingren?" the old man asked with a smile.


    "The child has no friends since he was a child, and when he grows up, he is mysterious all day long."


    Obito thought for a while and said: "The reason why you feel this way, Grandpa Guang, is because the parts where Senior Haruto and I are located belong to the secret department and cannot be leaked out, so you think he is mysterious all day long, but in fact he is not It¡¯s because of work needs.¡±


    "Secret department? Keep it secret? Forget it, don''t talk about it." After all, you are in Konoha, and you still know a little bit about it. Ninjas are different from ordinary people.


    "It''s okay, I won''t tell you about things that need to be kept secret." Obito smiled, and then told the story that he made up before it came out.


    "I''m a newcomer to the department, because it''s a secret department that performs very important tasks, and I''m too young, so I''m not favored and unpopular in the department. Only Senior Haruto doesn''t do this, and then..."


    "The child Qingren was not popular since he was a child, maybe because of this he feels the same way." The old man sighed.


    During the chat, time passed quickly, and when Obito was about to leave, the old man asked Obito to wait a while, and then walked into the house.


    The old man stuffed some paper money of one thousand taels into Obito''s hands and said, "Son, the old man really has nothing to cheat here. If your life is difficult, you can take the money and find a stable job. Don''t even think about it." Something evil."


    Obito:? ? ?


    So he has been treated as a liar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 438： The alliance was formally established

    Chapter 438 The alliance is formally established


    On the fourth day of the Five Kages Conference, the third meeting started, and the third day was a day off, so the fourth day was the third meeting.


    Probably because it was the third time, everyone looked more relaxed, and even Raikage, who hadn''t spoken much, was chatting with the guard behind him.


    After all, this meeting is mainly to establish the Ninja Trade Alliance, and they Yunyin has already joined, leaving only Yagura who has not made a statement, no matter what, it is impossible for Nagasawa to trouble him.


    As for why he didn¡¯t talk to the other shadows, Konoha taught Yun Yin a painful lesson, so he didn¡¯t really want to talk to Minato, otherwise they might still be able to talk to each other, because they fought a lot in the previous battle.


    Ohnogi is purely disgusting, after all, his father died at the hands of Iwain, in the third Ninja World War not long ago.


    As for Luo Sha, Raikage simply doesn¡¯t like his character, so we can¡¯t chat.


    Actually, the most important reason is the war. Whether it is Luo Sha or Onogi, they can''t chat very frankly. The reason why Onogi looks cheerful all the time is just a part of politics.


    Maybe, more than ten years later, they held the Five Kages Conference, and they could talk more harmoniously, but it is not possible now, the war has only passed for a few years, and they both remember the scars they brought to each other.


    Even more than ten years have only made the scars fade a little bit, instead of disappearing, because the five major ninja villages are all mutual feuds.


    If Kaguya Heijue did not appear in the original book, I am afraid that it would be impossible for the five great ninja villages to unite. How could the accumulated hatred be easily resolved.


    "Then, Mizukage, have you guys thought about an answer before Kirigakure?" Nagasawa asked flatly.


    He wasn''t worried that Kirigakure would not join. If he didn''t join, the only loss would be Kirigakure himself, who isolated himself from the outside.


    Of course, it would be better if Kirigakure joined. Nagasawa still hopes that Kirigakure can join.


    Although the country of water is just an island country, the power of the country of water is actually greater than people imagined. Basically, all the island countries on the sea follow the lead of the country of water.


    Of course, this is not because the island of the country of water is the largest, but because the country of water is the most powerful, with Wuyin Village of the five great ninja villages.


    "Well, we, Kirigakure, also joined the Ninja Trade Alliance established by Konoha." Yagura nodded and replied.


    Just yesterday, Kirigakure discussed this result. They carefully analyzed the pros and cons, and found that the benefits of joining far outweigh the disadvantages of joining.


    Wuyin is an island country with many scarce resources that are not available on land. Wuyin Village also has excellent knife-making methods, which will give Wuyin Village an advantageous position in trade.


    And joining at this time also avoids being too maverick, avoiding the reality of being found weak by other people''s investigation of the hidden fog.


    "Well, then the Ninja World Trade Alliance was established. The leader of the alliance is elected and changed every five years. Does anyone have any questions about this?" Yong Ze announced the establishment of the alliance.


    Everyone shook their heads and said that there is no problem. These are all written in the materials, and they have known for a long time.


    It would be better to say that Konoha did not announce that Konoha will be the leader of the alliance from now on, which has made others feel lucky.


    "I think Konoha, as the organizer, can better lead the alliance forward. Iwagakushi voted for Konoha." Onogi said quickly with a smile.


    Don¡¯t directly declare yourself the boss. You can¡¯t really think that you can run for the leader. If so, it¡¯s not pure courtship.


    Others give you face and leave you the last bit of decency, you have to know good from bad, or you may be forced to be decency.


    "Konoha''s strength is the first among the five great ninja villages, so he should be the leader of the alliance. Sha Yin voted for Konoha." Luo Sha then said.


    Luo Sha had no other ideas for a long time, and now she wants to drink soup with Konoha, so as to develop her Ninja Village, Sa Yin is really short of money.


    "Yunyin voted for Konoha." Fourth Raikage thought for a while and said.


    You want Raikage to say good things about Konoha like Onogi Rasa, that is impossible, even if Raikage''s body is defeated, his mind will not succumb!


    One day, he will lead Yun Yin to overtake Konoha again.


    Of course, it¡¯s one thing not to give in. No one will vote for them anyway. It¡¯s impossible to compete for leadership.


    "Kirigakure voted for Konoha." Yakura followed up.


    It doesn''t matter who the leader of the alliance is, Yakura doesn''t care, since everyone votes for Konoha, then he should follow suit, anyway, it is impossible for them to be in this position.


    It''s better to say that if it really got on Kirigakure''s head, Yagura would have to push it away desperately. The current situation of Kirigakure is not so good. He is still the boss, and he thinks he died not fast enough, right?


    But Yakura is still curious, why the same Konoha, even Raikage, voted for Konoha, instead of voting for himself, and the rules didn''t say that he couldn''t vote for himself.


    Yakura has always felt that this experience is very confusing. He doesn''t know what happened in the ninja world during the time he was controlled. It seems that the rest of the ninja villages are very afraid of Konoha.


    Kigakure, where he is located, is bewildered because of the lock-up. Everyone doesn''t know why, only that Konoha has suddenly become awesome, but they don''t know why.


    Fortunately, Yakura is not the kind of person who likes to break the casserole and ask the end. He just needs to know that Konoha is not easy to mess with, and don''t make trouble with Konoha.


    The next step is to wait until it is safe to investigate slowly.


    "It seems that Konoha is deeply loved by everyone, and it was unanimously approved." Nagasawa pretended to be surprised and said in a wicked way, and Terumi Mei, who had a fake expression, could tell that he did it on purpose.


    Raikage silently turned his head away, so as not to look at Yongze''s expression.


    Onoki is still smiling, looking like a good old man.


    Luo Sha''s expression remained unchanged, and his eyes were flat.


    Yakura looked up at the sky, admiring the ceiling of the newly built conference room.


    Yongze is not a devil, after that, he didn''t intentionally stimulate the other four shadows, they all followed the procedure.


    After the memories were over, Lei Ying left the meeting room in a brisk pace, very embarrassed, his burly figure looked like a wronged 200-pound man.


    "You must be very strong." Terumi Mei, who walked together again on the way back, said without thinking.


    "Oh, how did you see that, I haven''t shown any momentum yet." Yongze asked Meiming curiously.


    Kirigakure''s people basically didn''t see him make a move, and the only one, Yagura, was still in a coma at that time.


    "If you were not strong, you would have been beaten to death long ago." Terumi Mei ruthlessly complained.


    Without him, Yongze really deserves to be beaten, with a sense of being good-looking when he is cheap.


    At that time, Terumi Mei thought there was going to be a fight. After all, Yongze spoke in a strange way. If the relationship between the two could be regarded as friends, Terumi Mei might have the idea of ??spit on Nagazawa.


    However, there was no fight, but a strange silence, so Terumi Mei said that Nagasawa must be very strong.


    "Don''t say that, it sounds like I''m in need of a beating, I''m not bragging, I''m quite popular in Konoha, if I make a list of the most popular men in Konoha, I might be ranked first." Yong Ze While replying to Terumi Mei, he responded to the person who greeted him.


    Terumi Mei didn''t say anything, she wasn''t sure if she could get the first place, after all, according to the common sense, this position is a shadow.


    But she can''t deny that Yongze is popular with Konoha people. On the road, she often meets people who say hello to Yongze, including ninjas and ordinary people.


    But it¡¯s up to me to say that I¡¯m popular. It should be narcissism, Terumi thought.


    She didn''t meet someone like Yongze, or a ninja like Yongze, which gave her a very subtle feeling.


    However, getting along with Yongze is much more comfortable than getting along with most people in her life. It will be very easy if you don''t feel comfortable.


    ''Could it be because of his strong strength that he doesn''t care about those things, and he won''t be comfortable with others, so he can be so relaxed. ¡¯ Terumi Mei gave birth to a trace of envy.


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" Seeing that Terumi Mei didn''t speak, Nagazawa asked with a smile, as if Terumi Mei didn''t believe that he would go to an event to prove it.


    "It is undeniable that you are popular with Konoha people. If you can treat other people normally like this, I am afraid you will be more popular." Terumi Mei replied.


    She didn''t think Nagazawa, Assistant Hokage, would engage in such a boring event for such a boring thing, so she didn''t think about any suspicious answers, she just spoke out her inner thoughts.


    Although the other people in the conversation didn''t say who they were, both of them knew who they were.


    "Maybe." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    Maybe if he treats Raikage with the attitude towards Konoha, he can gain a friend who doesn''t know each other. After all, the conflict between Konoha and Yun Yin has passed.


    However, looking at the black face of the fourth generation of Raikage, Yongze really couldn''t help wanting to persecute. Looking at Raikage''s black face becoming darker or darker because of emotions, Yongze can feel joy .


    Joy, joy!


    Of course, Yongze must not say so bluntly, otherwise it would damage his image.


    "Yun Yin wanted to invade our Konoha a few years ago, how can I give him a good face, can he be bullied casually when I am Konoha." Yongze suddenly became serious.


    "The hatred of war... too" Terumi thought about it, and Kirigakure also invaded Konoha in the Third Ninja World War, a little flustered.


    Fortunately, they had already reached the parting road, and the two of them had to separate, so they couldn''t go on together anymore. Terumi Mei patted her chest at a size that would make an adult woman envious, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Villages, wars, ninjas¡­it¡¯s a terrible world. ¡¯ Terumi Mei sighed, suppressed the messy thoughts in his heart, and walked towards the hotel where Kirigakure lived.


    Ordinary ninjas are qualified to cast aside this cruel world, but she does not, because she is a "vested interest" in the ninja world.


    Yongze bought a dumpling, a box of ice cream, and a box of strawberry milk and returned to his home.


    Yongze walked into the house with something and put it on the table, ready to replenish the sugar consumed during the meeting.


    Doudou came downstairs when he sensed the movement.


    "Du, didn''t you practice this morning?" Yongze was eating dumplings, and was a little surprised when he saw Dou who had just come down.


    Generally, Dou should still be practicing at this time, and will not be at home.


    "Because I was looking for you, so I ended my training early." Dou explained.


    "You should eat less of these, I heard that eating too much of these high-sugar foods will make you fat." Dou saw the desserts on the table and couldn''t help complaining.


    For ninjas, getting fat is not a good thing, it will affect their own strength.


    Of course, if you have been fat since you were a child, it won¡¯t matter, but if you lose weight suddenly, it will have an impact.


    "If I can still gain weight with my strength, then this world must be false!" Yongze said disdainfully.


    Being stronger is for enjoyment. If you can¡¯t even eat your favorite dessert, then what is the need for this world to exist (violent theory).


    I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, so he gave up. This guy Fujiwara Nagasawa is such a hopeless sweet tooth.


    "Have you thought about your ''wish''?" Yongze asked after taking a sip of strawberry milk, then wiped off the pink liquid from the corner of his mouth with his hands.


    "Well, I''ve thought about it." Dou nodded.


    Because Nonaiyu told me to seriously think about my wish, after thinking about it for a few days, I still decided to have the original wish.


    Yongze is responsible for basic necessities, food, housing and transportation. In fact, he does not lack anything. One more expensive dress will not make him happy. On the contrary, if he can make good changes in the orphanage through his efforts, he will have a real sense of accomplishment. , he would be proud of himself.


    Although it is said that Yongze''s power is still used, there are also his own efforts in it, and this first place is also achieved by his own strength.


    "I need a sum of money to make the orphanage better." Dou expressed his wish.


    "It''s really a vague wish." Yong Ze touched his chin.


    "How good is it going to be?" Nagasawa asked.


    After thinking about it, he found it difficult. He is only a child under ten years old, and has no relevant experience. It is difficult for him to describe this kind of thing in detail.


    "In short, there is no shortage of money to spend, and then you can rest assured that you can live and eat, and then..." Dou struggled to describe.


    "I probably understand what you think." Yong Ze nodded.


    "How about this, you go to help the orphanage build a new canteen, and how much money you spent will come to me for reimbursement when the time comes."


    Originally, the orphanage was only a big house, and the canteen, classes and accommodation were all in it. Later, Yongze gave money to build a new dormitory house.


    Of course it¡¯s not that there is no money to build a cafeteria, but that Nonaiyu thinks it is unnecessary, after all, there are only about twenty children adopted by the orphanage.


    Since we need a better orphanage first, let¡¯s make it better, build a new canteen, and then renovate the original house to become a place for class and study.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 439： Thunder escape helix pill split empty charm Lan Yaotian blade

    Chapter 439 Lightning Escape Spiral Pill Cracking Space Charm Blue Yaotian Blade


    After the establishment of the trade alliance, there was no further meeting of the Five Kages. After all, the meeting has been held for three days, and the discussion has already been completed. Now that the matter of the alliance has been decided, the meeting has officially ended.


    After the meeting, Yongze didn''t let Konoha''s people make any publicity in the ninja world, but let out the wind, saying that the five major ninja villages reached an agreement on peace at the meeting, and the ninja world will usher in a new peaceful situation, and then It is the vague news that the Five Ninja Villages may have closer cooperation in the future.


    After all, although the five major ninja villages are the strongest forces in the ninja world, they are not all of the ninja world. There are still small ninja villages and various ninja organizations in the ninja world.


    Even the underground black market attaches great importance to this five-kage meeting. After all, this is the five-kage meeting, and it is the second time in the ninja world.


    After the first meeting of the Five Kages, the status of Konoha was determined, and under the deterrence of powerful force, the ninja world entered peace.


    Now that the Five Kages Conference is held again, it will definitely bring about new changes, and maybe a new pattern will appear in the ninja world.


    Actually, the small ninja village outside is also quite puzzled. Didn¡¯t they take the Chunin exam? Why did Mizukage also run over suddenly, and the Gokage meeting suddenly started.


    Of course, they were even more curious about what the Five Great Ninja Villages were discussing during the Five Kage talks.


    When Konoha didn¡¯t make any noise, some people would contact the first Five Kages meeting, guessing whether it would be another peace discussion, and then the ninja world ushered in a period of peace.


    However, there are not many people who think this way, because everyone generally thinks that Konoha¡¯s current strength is incomparable to that of the early days of the village. Without such extraordinary powerhouses as Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma, it is not that simple to want peace.


    But when Konoha let out the wind, a name also spread in the ninja world, Fujiwara Nagasawa, Konoha''s Naruto assistant.


    People who came to take the Chunin exam all saw the scene of Yongze hitting the ultimate psychic beast on the big screen. Any attack would be like destroying the world, causing large-scale damage.


    And these people include wealthy businessmen from all over the ninja world, as well as nobles from various countries, not only from small countries, but also from large countries.


    The relationship between the nobles of the various big countries is actually quite good, and there are often marriages. Of course, this does not prevent their domestic ninja villages from beating each other to **** when there is a war.


    Seeing such a powerful ninja in the Land of Fire, no matter how arrogant those nobles are, they will consciously pass this information to the ninja village in their own country.


    There are also those wealthy businessmen, who also took the ultimate psychic beast that attacked the village during the Chunin exam and was easily eliminated by Yongze as a talking point, and helped Yongze promote his reputation for free.


    Now, although Yongze has no record of defeating any famous ninjas, he unexpectedly became famous in the ninja world.


    Of course, some people think that Yongze has no record that can be used, and the strength of a huge psychic beast is not necessarily strong, and those people''s description of the scene of Yongze''s shot is too exaggerated. What the **** is the second round of the sun? The golden flame burns everything, which is considered to have added a lot of artistic ingredients.


    Of course, those who have such thoughts are basically some young ninjas in Xiaonin Village. They are fledgling and have enough courage.


    "Yongze, now you are famous in the ninja world. I seem to read the information and someone calls you the second **** of ninja, the strongest in the ninja world, and the new **** of ninja."


    In Hokage''s office, Minato sat on a chair, holding a hot tea with white smoke in his hand, and joked.


    "What new **** of ninja, the second **** of ninja, it''s too ugly, it''s not as good as your number one in the ninja world." Yong Ze sighed and said standing in front of the large French window.


    God of Ninja number two is too embarrassing, why not give him a ninja world ¤Î sun, uh, this one doesn''t work either, it''s too secondary.


    "Shall I help Nagasawa get a handsome name and spread it?" Minato said enthusiastically, showing a thoughtful expression.


    "It''s better to say that this is what I''m most afraid of." Yongze refused expressionlessly.


    Just kidding, let Minato take the title, how can I go out after that.


    Minato, it will definitely be the title of the ultimate middle school, maybe it will be some kind of **** of flashing blazing sun, the lord of the golden blazing sun that annihilates the earth, etc.


    If the battle started, the dragon suits next to him would be shocked by the arrival of the big man, and others would be "Look, that''s actually the number one speed yellow flashing Namikaze Minato in the ninja world!".


    And Yongze said, "Look, that is actually the new strongest ninja, the second **** of ninja, Fujiwara Nagasawa, the lord of the golden sun that annihilated the earth!".


    Just thinking about it, Nagasawa felt extremely embarrassed, and almost dug out a three-bedroom and one living room with his feet. This is too heavy for him now, but it would be just right when he was in the second grade of middle school.


    "Nagazawa, you are so ruthless, don''t you think the names I chose are very handsome?" Minato said a little unconvinced.


    Spiral Flash Super Wheel Dance Roar Type 3, Flying Thunder God Time-Space Gale Flash Combo Zero Type.


    "If you take it, it must be something like the Lord of the Golden Sun that Annihilates the Earth." Yongze still had no expression on his face, and said coldly that he couldn''t give Minato a good look at this time.


    "How come, you guessed it." Minato looked at Yongze in surprise, he was really thinking about Yongze''s title just now.


    "However, the details are still different. I''m thinking of the God of Burning Heaven and Melting Earth''s golden sun." Minato corrected.


    "Is there a difference? If you are really given such a title, you really don''t have the courage to stand in front of others." Yongze couldn''t help but complain.


    "Really, I feel very handsome." Minato fell into deep thought, he didn''t speak ironically, he felt very handsome from the bottom of his heart.


    "Fortunately, your title was earned on the battlefield, by your opponents and teammates. If you got the title by yourself..." Yongze''s eyes became subtle.


    He imagined for a while, if that was the case, I am afraid that Konoha''s high-level officials would have to strictly forbid the villagers and Minato to say their titles, otherwise it would become - in times of crisis, Minato flew to the rescue with a serious face. On the field, the Konoha ninja next to him cheered: "I''m saved, the God of Burning Heaven and Melting Earth''s golden blazing sun, Namikaze Minato, is here!"


    Then the enemy army saw Minato coming, and they were also surprised and shocked: "What, it''s actually the God of Burning Heaven and Melting Sun, Namikaze Minato! Be careful, everyone."


    The chilling atmosphere on the battlefield is gone! It''s just a sudden change in style.


    "Minato, you should give up. Even though you are Hokage, this still doesn''t change the fact that you are a hard worker for naming names." Nagasawa persuaded.


    "I don''t think so. The quality of a name is inherently a subjective matter. How can I say that I choose a bad name." Minato said seriously. In this regard, Minato has a strange insistence.


    Nagaze stroked his forehead helplessly, feeling that Minato had voluntarily given up treatment.


    He felt that Minato could be a ninja middle school teacher in his spare time, and he might be unexpectedly popular.


    Speaking of the name of ninjutsu, Minato remembered the ninjutsu he was about to develop, so he smiled and said: "Speaking of which, didn''t I say that I would continue to change the nature on the basis of the spiral pill? Recently, there have been certain results. .¡±


    After speaking, Minato stretched out his right hand, and a large number of chakra gathered and rotated in his hand, finally forming a small ball composed of pure chakra.


    In fact, Heliwan Wan is strictly a semi-finished ninjutsu, but unlike Chidori, Chidori is really not fully developed. If there is no powerful vision aid of Sharingan, Heliwan Wan does not continue to change in nature and can go deeper. of redevelopment.


    Think about it, just a pure chakra spiral pill without any attributes can cause such a powerful destructive power, adding a change in nature would be fine, a proper forbidden level.


    However, it is very difficult to accomplish this. The nature change here does not mean that you only need to convert Chakra into a certain attribute. There are a lot of things to consider.


    Difficulty is normal. If it is not difficult, wouldn''t it be possible for anyone to develop forbidden techniques?


    Minato''s eyes became serious, and he carefully manipulated the chakra in his body. Immediately, a flash of blue lightning appeared on Minato''s hand, wrapping it around Minato''s hand.


    ZiZiZi!


    Crackling!


    Blue lightning wrapped Minato''s hand and spiral pill, as if Minato held a sharp sword made of lightning in his hand.


    "This is a change in the Chakra nature of the spiral pill''s thunder attribute." Nagasawa looked at Minato with some relief.


    He has read the original work, and he is very clear about how Naruto developed the spiral pill, and he knows a development direction of the spiral pill.


    But Nagasawa thinks that Naruto can develop the Rasenmaru shuriken, so why can¡¯t Minato develop his own advanced Raikimaru? The ninjutsu of the Rasenmaru was developed by Minato.


    So Nagasawa did not tell Minato about the spiral pill shuriken, but let Minato play freely.


    Sure enough, Minato developed his own advanced version of the spiral pill as he imagined, instead of the wind-tunning spiral pill shuriken like Naruto.


    "That''s right, this is a spiral pill with a change in the nature of the chakra of the thunder attribute. I named this ninjutsu the Thunder Dungeon Pill and the Sky Charm Blue Yaotian Blade!"


    Hearing this strange name, the corners of Nagasawa''s mouth twitched. Perhaps, Kushina should be allowed to choose the name, depriving Namakaze Minato of the right to name ninjutsu for life.


    Well, Yongze is just thinking about it, anyway, it will not be him who shouted the moves, and it will not be him who will be the name of the Second Hokage.


    "Because of the addition of Lei''s chakra, it has extraordinary attack power and penetrating power. It can be said that it is the strongest attack ninjutsu I have so far." Minato introduced his ninjutsu.


    "Remember, when I hit your chakra alloy with spiral pellets, it didn''t destroy it, but left a trace."


    "Yeah." Yongze nodded, the chakra alloy was a failed product accidentally created by the Iron Master before. The reason why it is said to be a failed product is because the chakra alloy is too heavy, and it is extremely difficult to break and it is difficult to process.


    Yongze used chakra alloy to make a special training device for testing the power. Once he was idle and bored, he pulled the water door and tried it. He failed to destroy it and could only leave traces.


    Of course, leaving traces is actually not weak anymore. The ninjutsu of ordinary ninjutsu cannot bring any damage to chakra alloy.


    During the previous test, only Kakashi''s Kamui could destroy the chakra alloy.


    After all, it is divine power, the power to distort time and space, even a six-path level like Kaguya can work, it is a cheat.


    "I tried the small piece of Chakra Alloy you gave me with the Lightning Helix Pill, the Sky Meilan Yaotian Blade, and it was easily cut through." Minato laughed, and then lifted the ninjutsu.


    "But this technique consumes too much. My current chakra amount can only be used twice in actual combat when the combat effectiveness is guaranteed." Minato sighed.


    His chakra amount is actually not too low, and people with low chakras can''t practice immortal mode, and those who are qualified to practice immortal mode will have no less chakra.


    Even so, he still only has two chances to use it, which shows the consumption.


    Of course, this does not mean that he has to lie down after using it twice, but that it is the best number of times to use it in actual combat.


    In fact, he can''t get prone after using it three times, but he can''t just use this ninjutsu in battle.


    This technique, Minato intends to use it as a killer ninjutsu, but when he feels that the next blow can finish the opponent, he uses this technique.


    "Being able to easily cut through chakra alloy is already very strong. If you fight against the fourth generation of Raikage again, he will definitely die under your hands." Nagasawa praised.


    Don¡¯t compare with those perverts who are cheating. Minato is really a genius. With the highly maneuverable Flying Thunder God and the Leitun Spiral Pill with such destructive power, all the other four shadows are nothing to worry about except Onoki.


    Onoki can fly, and the destructive Dust Dun is still relatively difficult to deal with. It is really hard to imagine how to fight Minato.


    Minato¡¯s battle is not as fancy as Yongze¡¯s, with so many special effects, Minato¡¯s killing is very simple and efficient, fly over to Thunder God, Kunai stabs it, or feeds a ball, and then the person dies.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Minato is the ruthless harvesting machine of the Third Ninja World War, and it really earned its reputation.


    But Spiral Maru is enough to deal with ordinary ninjas, it is almost meaningless against turtle shells like the third generation of Raikage and the fourth generation of Raikage, and it is not enough to deal with Jinchuriki who can turn into a tailed beast.


    But now that there is a Thunderbolt that can easily cut through the chakra alloy, Minato has made up for the lack of powerful means to fight against the enemy in the high-end game.


    "No matter how strong you are," Minato shook his head, remembering Nagasawa''s deity-like attitude that day.


    "However, I will try my best to keep up. If you stop here, you may be overtaken by me one day." Minato joked.


    "I look forward to this day." Nagasawa looked down at Konoha and said with a smile.


    Being bound to Konoha, he wished that Konoha would become better and better, and the strong would be so strong that he would be abnormal.


    He is very happy that Minato has this kind of mentality. If all the ninjas in Konoha are like this, why not worry about the prosperity and the points will not be enough.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 440： People still need to learn more

    Chapter 440 People still need to learn more


    Just do what you say, since you have decided to travel to the Land of Fire and the Ninja World, Itachi will do his best to do it well.


    Itachi first went to the bookstore to buy a map of the Land of Fire, and then bought some books on geography and humanities, planning to read them all before going out.


    In addition, Itachi also asked Yongze, asking Konoha if there is anyone who knows all aspects of the ninja world, and finally Yongze asked him to find Jiraiya.


    In the afternoon, after finishing his practice, Itachi took the address Nagasawa gave him to go to Jiraiya''s house to look for Jiraiya, but Jiraiya was not at home.


    Itachi waited for 20 minutes and then left without waiting. He was going to go home and come back to Zilaiye at another time tomorrow.


    "Let''s talk to my father and mother about going out of the village to travel in the country of fire today." Itachi thought that he should tell Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto about this, not waiting until the day he went out.


    Itachi is not afraid that Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto will reject him, because in the eyes of his parents, Itachi has always been the least worrying person, he is very assertive and has a sense of propriety in doing things.


    Of course, if Fuyue and the others refuse, Itachi also has a way. Now he has learned a lot under the guidance of Yongze, not only fighting, but he has also learned many things other than fighting.


    If Fuyue and the others want to refuse, Itachi will move out of Yongze, saying that Yongze agrees and thinks it''s okay.


    At this time, Fuyue and the others will reflect that Yongze knows Itachi''s strength better than them. Since Yongze agrees, there should be no problem.


    "Sure enough, people still need to learn more." Itachi felt that learning is a very important thing. If he was in the past, he would probably obey Fuyue''s arrangement and would not go if he didn''t let him.


    Passing by the Konoha Bathhouse, Itachi suddenly saw a somewhat familiar figure, a white-haired man sneaking around the window of the bathhouse.


    Itachi stopped, took out the photo given by Nagasawa from his pocket, and compared it.


    That''s right, the sneaky figure in front of the bathhouse window is the legendary Sannin-Jiraiya who was recommended to him by Yongze.


    Itachi fell silent for a while, although he was young now and didn''t know what to be curious about a girl''s body, but he still knew that it was immoral and illegal to peep at a women''s bathhouse.


    Itachi thought for a while, and shouted loudly: "Senior Jiraiya, where are you doing?"


    At this time, Zilai had already quietly stood on tiptoe, ready to feast his eyes, but when Itachi shouted, Jilai''s heart jumped into his throat instantly, and he was extremely nervous.


    Immediately afterwards, Jiraiya exploded with the extreme speed of a Kage-level powerhouse, disappeared from under the window in an instant, and appeared next to Itachi.


    "Cough cough." Zi Lai also coughed twice and said righteously: "Little friend, it is not a good habit to make loud noises in public."


    Hearing Jiraiya''s words, Itachi looked at Jiraiya with a subtle look.


    Sensing Itachi''s eyes, Jiraiya hastily spoke again;


    "Don''t think about it, I was patrolling around the bathhouse just now to see if any pervert dares to come to the women''s bathhouse to peep. If I catch him, I will definitely let him know that I am Immortal Toad, Ziraiya."


    Itachi was silent. He felt that in Jiraiya, besides the senior experience of traveling around the ninja world, he could also learn how to talk nonsense in a serious manner. Such words cannot be said with a thicker skin than the walls of a bathhouse.


    Ji Laiya defended himself, looked at Itachi, and suddenly realized that Itachi looked familiar, he was not an ordinary child.


    After several glances, Jiraiya finally recognized Itachi. Isn''t this Nagasawa''s disciple, the genius boy Uchiha Itachi who won first place in the Chunin Exam not long ago?


    Successfully brought Jiraiya back from the brink of committing a crime, and Itachi also revealed his reason for coming.


    "You are Jiraiya-sama, one of the legendary Sannin."


    "I heard Mr. Nagasawa say that Jiraiya-sama often travels to the ninja world and knows the ninja world very well. Recently, I am also planning to travel in the ninja world, so I want to ask you some points that need to be paid attention to."


    Speaking of traveling the ninja world, Jiraiya also showed a proud expression. There are not many things that can make him proud, and this is one of them.


    During his travels in the ninja world, he saw a lot, learned a lot, and learned a lot.


    "Your teacher Yongze is right, I am indeed very experienced in the ninja world, but boy, at your age, is it too early to travel in the ninja world?


    Although the current ninja world is much more peaceful than before, the darkness hidden in the shadows still cannot be underestimated. " Jilai also put away his indecent smile and said seriously.


    "I also attach great importance to the safety of my own life, so I plan to travel only in the country of fire, and then travel to the entire ninja world when I grow up." Itachi explained.


    "As far as the Fire Nation is concerned, I still have a little confidence in my own strength."


    "It''s just from the Land of Fire..." Jiraiya thought about it, he also watched the Chunin Exam, and Itachi''s strength cannot be judged by his age.


    "Yongze also agreed?" Jiraiya asked.


    Itachi is Yongze''s disciple, and itachi also said just now that Yongze recommended him to come to him, so Yongze should know about it, but he still asked for prudence.


    "Yeah." Itachi nodded. Although Yongze suggested that he go later, he was persuaded by him later, so it is no problem to agree.


    "In that case, the Land of Fire shouldn''t be a problem. Come with me, and I''ll explain it to you carefully." Zilai also nodded and said.


    Since the teacher Yongze agrees, he has nothing to worry about. Maybe Yongze will send ninjas to protect him secretly.


    Immediately afterwards, Jiraiya brought Itachi to his home, and explained some points that should be paid attention to when traveling in the ninja world with Itachi.


    "I''ve said almost everything I want to say, and I will emphasize three more points with you at the end.


    First, you must run away when you encounter danger, and you must not be brave. "


    Itachi nodded. He is not an unwise person. If he senses that he is in danger, he will definitely ensure his life safety first, unless there is something more important than life to protect.


    "Second, don''t think you are special. In fact, you are just one of thousands of people."


    "Third, any trip has an end, remember to go home intact, and don''t make people who care about you sad." When he said this sentence, Jiraiya''s expression was very serious.


    "Well, I see." Itachi nodded, bowed to Jiraiya and said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Jiraiya, these are very helpful to me."


    "Haha, it''s good to be helpful to you. After all, Konoha will have to look after you youngsters in the future. We guys are getting old." Jiraiya laughed loudly.


    Saying goodbye to Jiraiya, Itachi returned home. After dinner, Itachi took the initiative to wash the dishes, and then told Fuyue and the others that he had something to discuss with them.


    Sasuke, who was in a daze next to Uchiha Mikoto, was also a little curious when he heard Itachi''s words. When Itachi and the others walked into the room, he followed them quietly, and then lay down outside the room to eavesdrop.


    Because it wasn''t top-secret information or anything like that, he didn''t close the door tightly so that Sasuke could hear the conversation inside.


    "After a while, I''m going to travel around the Land of Fire to increase my experience." Itachi said directly.


    "Traveling in the village?" Fuyue frowned. It is a good thing to take the initiative to go out to practice and gain experience, but what the **** is an eight-year-old kid like you going to travel.


    "Don''t you think it''s too early now, let''s go after the age of twelve." Fu Yue thought for a while and said.


    Uchiha Mikoto also said softly; "Itachi, you are still too young, you may be in danger, listen to Fugaku, and go in a few years."


    Sasuke outside is a little confused, traveling in the land of fire? Traveling out of the village? what.


    Suddenly, Sasuke figured it out, isn''t this just a long trip.


    Then Sasuke became a little unhappy, his cheeks puffed up slightly, if his brother went away, he would not be able to see his brother for a long time, nor could he play with his brother, nor let his brother teach him how to practice.


    So when he heard that Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto denied Itachi''s idea, Sasuke was very happy.


    Father and mother''s negation did not change Itachi''s expression, he had expected it long ago, and had already thought of countermeasures.


    Itachi said calmly:


    "If it''s just in the land of fire, with my strength, there should be no problem. After all, there are no other ninja villages, and Mr. Nagasawa also agreed to this matter."


    "Assistant Yongze agreed..." Fuyue fell into deep thought, and a look of emotion appeared on his face. He naturally believed in Yongze very much.


    Yongze has always been very reliable, whether it is his strength or his wrist.


    If he agrees, it should be that Itachi''s strength is really no problem, or maybe Yongze will secretly send ninja protection?


    "Since Assistant Yongze agrees, then you can try it, but you must pay attention to safety. When encountering unsolvable difficulties, the first thing to ensure is your own safety..."


    Fuyue thought over and over again, and finally decided to agree.


    Itachi won the first place in the Chunin Exam to prove his strength, and he is also very mature on weekdays. In addition, Yongze also agrees, so there should be no accidents.


    After agreeing, Fuyue tried his best to pass on his experience to Itachi. At this time, Fuyue was more like an ordinary parent, telling the children to be safe and careful in front of the children who were about to travel far.


    Although Itachi had already gained enough experience from Jiraiya, he did not show any impatient expression when faced with the experience imparted by his old father, but listened carefully.


    Sasuke outside the door was not happy, he felt that his father was not firm at all, and obviously taught him to be firm in his beliefs, but because his brother said that Yongze agreed, his father also agreed.


    Finally, Sasuke went to the yard disappointed and grieved alone.


    Although he didn''t want his brother to leave, Sasuke also knew that it would be rude to rush in and yell at this time, which might annoy his brother.


    Itachi walked out of the room, and when he went to the yard, he found something wrong with Sasuke.


    Itachi walked up to Sasuke and asked, "Sasuke, what''s wrong, what happened to you? Can you tell brother?"


    Sasuke hesitated for a while, but after all, he was a child who couldn''t hide his thoughts, so he quickly spoke his mind.


    "Brother, why don''t you visit the Land of Fire? Let''s visit Konoha together, okay?" Sasuke opened his eyes wide and looked at Itachi expectantly.


    Looking at Odoudou''s expectant eyes, Itachi shook his head and rejected Sasuke, although he was reluctant.


    For a three-year-old child like Sasuke, Konoha is old enough to walk for a day and a night.


    But for the current Itachi, Konoha is very small, so small that he can meet people he knows whenever he walks on the street.


    He likes Sasuke and wants to protect him, but Itachi also yearns for peace, he wants to end the war.


    ¡®Sorry, Sasuke, I can¡¯t choose you this time, because I want to fight for my ideal. ¡¯ Itachi said silently in his heart.


    Now Konoha is safe, Sasuke doesn''t need his protection.


    However, if he doesn''t take action, then how can Uchiha Itachi live up to the ideals in his heart.


    Itachi put his hand on Sasuke''s black hair, and said softly: "I''m sorry, Sasuke, this time my brother can''t agree with you, because this is very important to me, so I have to leave Sasuke for a while."


    "But I don''t want to be separated from my brother..." Sasuke''s voice was already crying, and mist appeared in his **** eyes.


    "It''s not that my brother won''t be back, I will be back soon, and then I will share with you Sasuke all the things I have learned during my travels, and tell you stories about the trip." Itachi continued to comfort him.


    "Also, boys don''t cry easily." Itachi lightly flicked Sasuke''s forehead with his hand.


    "Really coming back soon." Sasuke wiped the corners of his eyes, trying not to cry.


    "Yes." Itachi nodded.


    It''s a pity that Sasuke doesn''t know, the speed is very subjective, his brother Uchiha Itachi has already learned how to use "white lies".


    Hearing that his brother said he would be back soon, Sasuke showed a happy smile again, pestering Itachi to teach him the skills of exercise and the technique of shuriken throwing.


    Itachi looked at the innocent smile on Sasuke''s face, and for some reason felt a trace of guilt in his heart. Now he is really despicable.


    So itachi agreed to Sasuke''s invitation next, which can be regarded as a kind of compensation.


    In the days that followed, Itachi was basically preparing for his trip to the Land of Fire.


    Going out for a trip is not just a matter of simply going out. Basic necessities of life must be considered.


    Fortunately, ninjas have such convenient things as sealing scrolls, so they don''t need to be as troublesome as ordinary people.


    Necessary dry food and clean drinking water should be prepared, in case you have to worry about eating when you arrive in a no-man''s land.


    Money is also essential, and this Fuyue will give it.


    Besides, Itachi did not neglect his cultivation, and continued to maintain the usual rhythm of cultivation.


    Moreover, before leaving, he still has an assessment to complete.


    The official members of the special warfare squad pass the assessment, and then they are the official members of the special warfare squad, and can accept the task of the special warfare squad.


    Push book: The villains of the heavens are fierce


    Dragon Clan, Zetian, Three Gods, ..., Shading the Sky, Holy Market, Perfection...


    Li Chengdao crossed the world, intercepted the fragments of time, reincarnated the heavens, and proved the reincarnation!


    The first stop: Dragon World - the battle to protect Erika, the super powerful version of the little monster YYDS!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 441： coming unrest

    Chapter 441 The Coming Turmoil


    The Five Great Powers held the Five Kage talks again, and Konoha faintly showed signs of resuming the early days of village construction, which made some people secretly think that the law of heaven is unfair.


    Konoha has been strong for so long, and finally fell into decline. How come it suddenly became strong again.


    Not long after the Five Kage talks ended, just as the ninja world was undercurrent surging and questioning the authenticity of some of the information, the Five Great Ninja Villages released the news at the same time with a tacit understanding.


    The content of the news is not much. One is that the five major ninja villages reached an agreement during the Five Kage talks, and jointly denounced the harm of war to the ninja world and the suffering caused by the people of the ninja world. Next, the five major ninja villages will build a peaceful ninja world.


    This message is very simple. It means that the five great ninja villages will stop fighting and get along well, and build a harmonious ninja world. At the same time, let the small ninja villages save face and restrain themselves, and don''t do any big things recently.


    The second thing that makes some people confused is that the five major ninja villages jointly established the ninja trade alliance.


    So most people think that the most important thing is the first statement.


    As for the big ninja villages who said that they realized the pain and suffering caused by the war, and this is how to build a harmonious ninja world together, the little ninja villages don''t believe it.


    Believe him, what he said sounds good, what do you understand the evil consequences of the war? After fighting for so long before, why didn¡¯t they understand it? You know, Daren Village doesn¡¯t fight on the mainland, they all fight on the land of small countries.


    There is no shortage of smart people in the ninja world. They understand that in this cruel ninja world, everything is false, and only interests are the eternal truth. There are no eternal friends and enemies, only eternal interests.


    The third Ninja World War had just ended a few years ago, and Konoha and Yun Yin fought again more than a year after the war ended.


    In this situation, even if the Five Kages Conference is held, it is impossible to want peace, because the hatred is too deep, and Konoha was severely damaged in the third Ninja World War.


    It is impossible for Yanyin Yunyin to maintain peace with Konoha, why should he play a peaceful house game with you when he can eat your meat.


    But in fact, it is already peaceful, and even Wuyin Village, who doesn''t care about ninja affairs, has participated.


    Eliminate all the impossible, then the remaining result, no matter how incredible it is, is the final result, the real truth.


    That is, the news released by Konoha before is true, and the news circulating in the ninja world is true.


    The Hokage assistant Fujiwara Nagasawa really has extremely terrifying strength, so the other four major ninja villages are forced to maintain a state of peace, just like the first Five Kage talks.


    After all, Konoha has this level of powerhouses, if you want peace, you can secretly have fun, otherwise when you fight, you will know the pain.


    In the future, there should be peace in the ninja world for a long time. This is the reality that has come.


    But regarding this point, some people are happy and some are sad.


    Not everyone yearns for peace, otherwise there would be no so-called hawks and doves.


    For a small ninja village like Grass Ninja Village, which is dominated by hawks and has huge ambitions, the sudden peace is undoubtedly bad news.


    They are still counting on the Five Great Ninja Villages to play out their dog brains, and then replace them by themselves. This peace, there is no chance, and there are more opportunities in chaotic times.


    Some weaker small countries are very satisfied with the coming peace. Peace is good. If there is peace, Daren Village will not go to war on their territory, and they can live their little lives with peace of mind.


    In addition to some ambitious ninja villages, some ninja organizations are also very upset about this. The peaceful ninja world is not suitable for them to make money.


    The Xiao organization is also among those unhappy ninja organizations.


    What is the slogan of the Xiao organization?


    Break the blockade of big countries, plunge the world into chaos, and monopolize war commissions from small countries to gather money.


    What the Xiao organization wants is chaos and war, how can they make money in peace, and how can they break the blockade of a big country.


    "I didn''t expect to come to this step. It seems that I have found a way to solve Konoha and that Fujiwara Nagasawa." Looking at the latest information, Nagato frowned, and made a decision in his heart.


    In fact, Nagato is not a bloodthirsty person, nor is he a destructive maniac. Everything he does is to fulfill the ideal he inherited from Yahiko, wanting world peace and the disappearance of war.


    But now he is also not an indecisive person. In order to achieve this goal, no matter who is in front of him, he will get rid of him mercilessly.


    His previous idea was to gather a large number of powerful ninjas through the Akatsuki organization, and after completing the accumulation in the early stage, go to the ninja world to **** the tailed beasts in groups.


    In this way, you can avoid head-to-head confrontation with the five great ninja villages. After all, it is not easy to find if you are in a team of two, and you can capture the tailed beast more easily.


    However, looking at the information in front of him, Nagato knew that the previous idea would not work.


    Under the new peace system established by the five major powers, the ninja world will not fall into chaos, and he will not be able to complete the previous accumulation.


    And the only way to solve this dilemma is to break this new peace system and throw the ninja world into chaos again.


    Then Yongze must find a way to deal with it. He must become stronger than Yongze. In the peaceful new world, God and his weapons must be the strongest.


    "This kind of short-term peace cannot bring happiness to people. Only by collecting tailed beasts to make the ultimate weapon to destroy the country in one blow, and let these greedy people who like to start wars feel the pain of being destroyed, true peace will come. .¡± The eyes on Nagato¡¯s haggard face became more determined.


    He has already made up his mind and agreed to Jue''s plan, using the technique of ghost sprouting to absorb the limit of the blood succession and complement himself.


    If not, then his path to peace may stop here.


    "Yahiko... Your ideal world, I will complete it!" Nagato silently said Yahiko''s name, and the fighting spirit in his heart was burning.


    Nagato notified Jue using a secret method.


    Jue''s speed was very fast, and he got out from the ground next to Nagato in a short while.


    It seemed that he guessed that his plan was adopted, so he was very happy, and said with a smile: "Nagato, are you going to use my plan to increase your strength?


    Blade has prepared a material for you, I believe you will be a hundred times more energetic after absorbing it. "


    The material Nagato will use, I have already prepared part of it for him, it is a white geese containing a large number of intercolumnar cells.


    Hashirama''s power will change Nagato''s body, increase his chakra and vitality, and give him stronger power.


    After completing this absorption, Nagato no longer needs to be unable to fight by himself as before, and can only rely on Payne Six Paths.


    The so-called Six Paths of Payne, compared to Nagato''s own strength, is really far behind. Nagato himself can not only use five-attribute ninjutsu, but also use all the basic abilities of Samsara Eye.


    Absolutely predicts that after the absorption, in the ninja world, no one can stop Nagato except the extremely perverted Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    When thinking of Yongze, Heijue felt outrageous, how could such a strong person suddenly appear, even if Nagato is the second in the ninja world, there is still a considerable distance from Yongze, who is the number one in the ninja world.


    To win against Nagasawa, it is estimated that Uchiha and Hinata must also be absorbed to complete the blood.


    Heijue wanted to do it, but unfortunately, Konoha''s ninjas have been doing various things non-stop recently, and there are relatively few ninjas outside.


    However, he believes that there will always be flaws, no matter what kind of ninja it is, it will always come out to perform tasks.


    Besides, Hei Jue has diverged his thinking and thought of other ways. What Gui Yaluo absorbs is the power of blood, so he doesn''t necessarily want to live...


    "Well, I''ve finished researching the technique of ghost sprouting." Nagato nodded calmly.


    Because of his feet, it was not convenient for Nagato to go to Taiyuan, so Nagato completed the absorption in a hidden basement in Yuyin Village.


    He said that it is not an excuse to study the technique of ghost buds. He did study it carefully. After all, it is a major matter related to the body. These are necessary to prevent the body from being tampered with.


    No matter how inconvenient it is, Nagato has done the arrangement by himself. In the art of ghost buds, not only the material, but also the ceremony is very important.


    After setting up the ceremony, Nagato asked Jue to leave, and he had to complete the absorption alone.


    Nagato looked at the smiling Bai Jue who was tied to the cross in the center of the ceremony, and controlled the wheelchair to slowly reach in front of Bai Jue.


    Bai Jue didn''t seem to know what he was about to face next, or he didn''t care if he knew it, and he was still smiling and saying all kinds of meaningless words.


    Nagato ignored the meaningless words in Bai Jue''s mouth, he took a deep breath and exhaled, and then Samsara''s eyes were shocked, a large amount of chakra erupted in his hand, and the palm penetrated Bai Jue''s body.


    Sensing that the palm entered Bai Jue''s body, Nagato quickly activated the Oni Budara Technique, and completed the absorption of Bai Jue.


    During the process of absorption, Bai Jue''s body slowly shrank, and finally turned into a limp, wrinkled white object.


    Nagato didn''t pay attention to what Bai Jue had become, he only knew that he was in surprisingly good condition at the moment, better than ever.


    Since activating the eyes of reincarnation, Nagato has never felt so comfortable. The body feels a steady stream of energy surging up, and the chakra is abundant.


    Nagato looked at his legs. During the siege that Hanzo carefully prepared for them, he was injured by Hanzo in order to save Xiaonan, so he could only sit in a wheelchair behind.


    But no one fights in a wheelchair, how can they fight, so Nagato made Penn Six Paths, and asked Penn Six Paths to act instead of himself.


    But now, Nagato felt the strength of his legs again. His legs seemed to be moving.


    Nagato did not hesitate, he stood up slowly, the expression on his face became more and more excited, and finally even laughed wildly.


    He stood up and his leg was healed!


    Nagato staggered and fell to the ground just as he was about to walk. After all, he couldn¡¯t walk anymore, and it was difficult for him to walk normally with his legs all of a sudden.


    But Nagato, who slammed his face to the ground hard, showed no expression of dissatisfaction, he was still laughing wildly.


    Walking is a very normal and everyday thing for a normal person, but for Nagato, it is a long-lost experience, which is quite different from controlling Payne''s Six Paths.


    Nagato is a powerful ninja after all, and there are unreasonable things like Chakra.


    He easily regained proficiency in walking, running and even jumping.


    "With such power, I don''t know how far I can go." Nagato''s white palm tightly clenched his fist, because he has been hiding in the dark all the time, his whole body is very sickly white.


    At this time, Nagato has already begun to think about the plan to deal with the new peace system of the five major countries, and he feels that he is too strong now.


    At this time, Jue, who sensed the movement inside, walked in.


    Seeing that Nagato had gotten out of the wheelchair and was standing upright, he smiled and said, "Congratulations, it seems that Madara''s plan has succeeded."


    "You must focus your information on the five major countries. I need information from the five major countries." Nagato ordered unceremoniously.


    Absolutely is also a member of the Xiao organization, and can be regarded as his subordinate.


    "Five Great Nations? Okay, but Madara let me tell you, it''s better not to attack Konoha rashly. Fujiwara Nagasawa''s strength is not something you can achieve after absorbing a bloodstain." After thinking about it, he said.


    Because of Jue''s cautious character, even though Obito is gone now, Jue still uses Uchiha Madara''s name to influence Nagato.


    He is afraid that Nagato will be lost, and he will feel invincible if he absorbs a Baijue, so he wants to dry Konoha and compete with Yongze.


    But Nagato shook his head and said: "Konoha is the last thing to solve, I have my own plan, and I won''t directly confront Konoha at this time."


    "However, the coming new order has no soil for Akatsuki to live in. I must prevent the new order from coming."


    Nagato is not going to face the biggest boss Konoha directly. Anyway, Konoha only has one tailed beast, Kyuubi, so you can collect the other eight first.


    At this time, he already had a plan in his mind. The new order meant that there would be no wars in the Five Great Ninja Villages in the coming days, so he would use war to attack this so-called new order.


    Now he has mastered the country of rain, and the minister of the country of Tian has the handle in his hands and can easily control it.


    At that time, he will establish a brand new Ninja Village in Tianzhi Country.


    It is not enough to hold two small countries in his hands. He needs more power, and then provokes conflicts between small countries and big countries.


    Isn¡¯t your big country wanting peace instead of war? Then I want war.


    Nagato has experienced the era of chaotic rain country, he knows the arrogance of Da Ninja Village, those people will not take the people of Xiao Ninja Village seriously.


    As for Nagato, he will use the identity of the small ninja village to attack the big countries, give these so-called big countries a little color, and let everyone know that the five big ninja villages are not invincible, and the five big countries are not invincible.


    Finally, the ninja world returned to the chaotic moment again, and he officially started the plan of Xiao organization and started the tail beast capture plan.


    "I will report this to Madara, I believe he will look forward to your performance." Jue glanced at Nagato, and finally sank slowly into the ground.


    "For true peace to come, necessary sacrifices are necessary." After Jue left, Nagato muttered to himself on the spot, and then he packed everything up and went to look for Xiaonan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 442： meeting of the next generation

    Chapter 442 The meeting of the next generation


    "Stinky Sasuke, what''s the matter with you today, why do you keep showing an aggrieved expression of being reprimanded by an unidentified angry mother."


    Naruto saw that Sasuke''s face was not good, so he wanted to comfort Sasuke, but after the words were spoken, the taste changed a little.


    Sasuke, who was not in a good mood at first, felt furious when he heard Naruto''s words, "You idiot Naruto don''t understand anything!"


    Naruto, who was scolded as an idiot, stroked the yellow hair on his head, a little confused.


    In the world of three-year-olds, stupid is already a very lethal curse word.


    Of course, because of the frequent quarrels between the two, Naruto has gotten used to it, and the back and forth is just that one word, which is painless.


    But it''s one thing to be indifferent, Naruto is not willing to admit that he is a fool, so he quickly retorted; "Rebound, Sasuke is the fool."


    Sasuke, who was in a bad mood, was not used to Naruto, so he bounced back, and the two started a round-robin battle where you come and go.


    "My brother is teaching me how to practice ninja recently!" Sasuke, who was the first to lose his strength, couldn''t help but began to show off his muscles.


    "Ninja training? No way, did Sasuke start only recently? Uncle Yongze gave me a powerful secret technique a long time ago." Naruto didn''t hesitate at all. In terms of physical strength, he was not afraid of anyone his age. people.


    "You..." Sasuke was a little hard to tell whether Naruto''s words were true or not, whether it was bragging or fact.


    "I said, if you two want to fight, wait and fight somewhere else. If you damage my sandcastle, I will use Kunai to make holes for you." Lily Hua, who was still adding bricks and tiles to her sandcastle, said coldly. Said.


    That''s right, the three of them were playing with sandcastles in the sand of the park at this time, but Naruto and Sasuke had an inexplicable quarrel.


    Lily Hua is used to it. Naruto Namikaze and Sasuke Uchiha will never get along in harmony. No matter when, where, or what the reason is, the two will always quarrel.


    At first, Bai Hehua thought it was because they had a bad relationship, but as a result, these two people quarreled every day and played together every day. They didn''t know what they were trying to do, so Bai Hehua just let them go, as long as they were happy.


    Naruto and Sasuke trembled slightly. Although Lily Hua was a little younger than them, she was indeed a ruthless person.


    Once the three of them were wandering in Konoha together, and there was a bird in the woods who didn''t know what was wrong, it kept calling, and then Lily, who felt annoyed, took out a handful of pink kunai from nowhere, and directly Made the bird that kept singing.


    Naruto and Sasuke saw it with their own eyes, the pink light flashed, the sound of the bird''s singing disappeared, and a bird carcass fell down. Then Lily Hua pulled out Kunai expressionlessly, wiped it clean with a handkerchief and took it back.


    "Ahem, I don''t have the same knowledge as you for giving Lily Hua face today." Naruto said that Sasuke was lucky today.


    "I''m the one who said that." Sasuke also made the same choice as Naruto, and now he is not sure that he can shoot the dead bird with Kunai in an instant.


    With the intervention of external forces, the two calmed down, and the subsequent communication between Naruto and Sasuke became much more normal.


    "So the reason why you are unhappy is that my brother may have to go away, hahaha..." Naruto hugged his stomach with his hands and laughed, as if his stomach hurt from laughing, and tears appeared at the corners of his eyes.


    "Naruto!" Sasuke''s fair little face turned red and pink in an instant, hardened, and his fist hardened.


    At this moment, Sasuke had clenched his fist tightly, and he might hit Naruto''s smiling face hard at any time.


    Immediately, Sasuke let go of his fist, sighed and said: "There is an idea that Naruto, you idiot, might understand my feelings, maybe even an idiot can be contagious."


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Naruto was not happy, and even called him an idiot. Naruto snorted and said, "The one who thinks others are idiots is an idiot."


    "It''s not like your brother won''t come back. Is it necessary to be unhappy about this kind of thing?"


    "So you don''t understand, and you don''t have an older brother." Sasuke said lightly, he thought Naruto couldn''t understand his feelings at all, and he was just talking big on his own.


    "Although I don''t have a brother, it doesn''t mean I can''t understand your feelings." Naruto showed a serious expression.


    "Uncle Yongze is very good. He taught me how to practice and told me stories. I like him very much, and I also like the stories he tells, but he always tells a paragraph and stops at the most critical time.


    Do you know how painful it is? Something important is about to happen, and the result is big enough to change the outcome, but if you don¡¯t talk about it, it makes you feel as if you have ants crawling all over your body.


    Even so, I didn''t force Uncle Yongze to finish his lecture before leaving. Instead, I suppressed my curiosity and waited for the next time, because my parents said that Uncle Yongze was a great person, and everything he did was very important. things, so Uncle Yongze should not be delayed by telling stories.


    No matter how late, Uncle Nagasawa will still tell me the story, just need to wait. "


    Naruto finished speaking a long paragraph in one breath, and he couldn''t help panting after finishing speaking. Fortunately, he has practiced breathing techniques. Generally, a three-year-old child should not be able to finish such a series of words in one breath.


    "Uncle Yongze..." Hearing the word Yongze, Sasuke felt uncomfortable for a while. The elder brother just said Yongze, and then his father and mother agreed. They didn''t agree.


    "Hmph, it''s just that I can''t listen to the story. How can I compare it with my brother and I." Sasuke raised his head slightly and said.


    "You have no idea how good Uncle Nagasawa''s story is." Naruto didn''t feel that his pain was inferior to Sasuke.


    "Admit it, my pain is above yours." Sasuke still maintained his point of view.


    "Stinky Sasuke, what big talk are you talking about? My pain is more than yours." Naruto said unconvinced when Sasuke started to step on it.


    "Stupid Naruto, do you understand what pain is?"


    "Here we go again..." Bai Hehua was a little speechless, no matter what, the final development was a quarrel.


    Sighing, Bai Hehua didn''t bother to take care of the two live treasures who started a new round of fighting, and continued to build her own sandcastle.


    She doesn''t really like playing with sand, but she regards it as an interesting practice.


    The girl named Hatake Yurika perfectly inherited the advantages of both her parents, not only their excellent faces, but also their abilities.


    The blood of the Uzumaki clan gave her a strong physique and chakra, and Kakashi''s ninja talent was also inherited by her.


    In fact, Kakashi hasn¡¯t taught her formal ninja training yet, but only taught her something related to chakra. The reason why she can throw kunai is because she saw Kakashi perform it a few times by chance, and then wrote it down.


    She doesn¡¯t know what the process is for others, but she herself is, after seeing it, she feels it.


    She used Chakra when building a sandcastle, allowing Chakra to perform micro-manipulation to make the sandcastle more stable, thus building a more majestic sandcastle.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to build a sandcastle as tall as her so quickly. This can''t be done by skill.


    "Wow, you are so amazing, you can actually build such a tall and gorgeous sandcastle." Suddenly there was an exclamation behind Bai Hehua.


    "What''s the matter, Shikamaru can also do it, right? Shikamaru."


    "trouble¡­"


    Lily Hua turned around and looked, there were three children similar to her and Naruto, and the one who praised her sandcastle just now was a girl with yellow hair in a pink skirt.


    "Hello, my name is Ino Yamanaka, can I sit next to you." Ino greeted Lily with a smile.


    "Yes." Bai Hehua nodded, just now Ino praised her, she should be a good child, maybe she can be friends.


    "Hey, his name is Choji Akimichi, he''s my friend." Ino pointed to a boy with brown hair and a rounder face.


    "And that one, his name is Nara Shikamaru, he is very smart, you can ask him for help." Ino pointed to a boy with his arms folded and a pineapple head tied in his head.


    "Trouble..." Shikamaru couldn''t help but feel a little headache when he heard Ino introduce himself like this. Sure enough, the existence of women is a trouble, no matter how big or small.


    "Hello, my name is Lily Hatake." Baihehua was not a social fear, and introduced herself generously.


    "Can I call you Lily Hua directly? You can also call me Ino." Ino asked.


    "Yes, Ino." Lily Hua said calmly.


    "What''s the situation with those two people who are arguing, Baihehua, do you know them?" Ino asked with some doubts.


    It''s not her gossip, but Naruto Sasuke''s quarrel may affect their communication.


    "Ignore them, they are just two idiots, just treat them as air." Bai Hehua said expressionlessly.


    "This..." Ino looked at Lily Hua in surprise, not knowing the relationship between Lily Hua and Naruto for a moment.


    "That''s not it!" Hearing being called a fool by others, the two turned their heads subconsciously and said at the same time.


    "My name is Naruto Naruto, and I''m not an idiot. That black-haired stinky guy over there is an idiot." Although Naruto was arguing with Sasuke, he also heard what Lily Hua said, but because the quarrel was fierce, So no time to think about it.


    "I''m Sasuke Uchiha, I''m not an idiot, the yellow-haired man over there with a stupid face is an idiot." Sasuke''s voice sounded immediately.


    "Hehe, your relationship is really good." Shocked by the synchronization of the two gods, Ino said with an embarrassed smile.


    "That''s not it!" Naruto Sasuke''s voice sounded again at the same time.


    "Don''t talk like me!"¡Á2


    "You are the one!" ¡Á2


    Seeing this, Ino looked at the two with even more subtle eyes.


    However, because of Naruto Sasuke, the atmosphere on the field gradually became more joyful. Choji Shikamaru also did it, chatting without saying a word.


    "Baihehua, can you teach me how to build a sand castle? I also want to build such a gorgeous and tall sand castle like you." Ino said enthusiastically.


    "Yes." Bai Hehua nodded, and passed on her sandcastle building experience to Ino step by step.


    "We played together for so long, Lily Hua, you didn''t teach us, but you actually taught someone you just met." Naruto said with wide eyes, a little surprised.


    To this, Bai Hehua just replied flatly: "Did you ask?"


    "I..." Naruto couldn''t speak, how could he have asked.


    How could he ask a girl younger than him if she could teach him to build sandcastles.


    "That''s it." Bai Hehua taught Ino while continuing to add details to her sandcastle.


    Naruto, who was a little depressed, looked at it indiscriminately, and then looked at Choji who was holding a small bag and didn''t know what he was eating.


    Seeing how delicious Choji''s food was, with a sense of happiness on his face, Naruto couldn''t help asking curiously; "Well, what are you eating, Akimichi?"


    Choji paused while grabbing potato chips, glanced at Naruto, and then replied: "It''s potato chips."


    "Potato chips?" Naruto touched his head, as if he had never heard of this kind of food, and then looked at the small bag more curiously.


    Naruto''s action made Choji hold the potato chips tightly in his hand, while watching Naruto cautiously.


    "If you want to eat, I can only give you a slice at most." Seeing Naruto''s eyes, Choji hesitated and said.


    "Okay, thank you." Naruto didn''t dislike a slice, he just wanted to taste the taste of this new thing.


    "Well, it smells like potatoes..." Naruto took a piece of potato chips that Choji handed him, stuffed it into his mouth, chewed it for a while and swallowed it.


    "It''s made of potato chips." Choji explained.


    "The taste is not bad, I will bring you something to eat next time." Naruto said.


    Naruto has always been like this. When others treat him well, he also treats others well. Choji is willing to bring him something to eat, so he will give Choji something to eat next time.


    "What to eat?" Ding Ci asked curiously, he will not be sleepy if you say this.


    Akimichi Choji has the purest Akimichi blood, that is to say, his favorite thing is to eat.


    "Red bean dumplings." Naruto thought for a while and said, the first time he ate this was brought by Nagasawa, and later he thought it was delicious, so he asked his parents to buy it.


    "Red bean dumplings, it''s okay." Ding Ci recalled and said.


    In fact, his favorite food is meat, but red bean dumplings are also acceptable, so I think it tastes good.


    "I''ll give you two more chips." Choji went deep into the bag of potato chips, grabbed two chips and handed them to Naruto.


    It may be because Naruto said that he would bring him red bean dumplings next time. Choji saw that Naruto was surprisingly pleasing to the eye, and thought Naruto could be a friend, so he gave him two more.


    "Thank you." Naruto took all of them politely, but instead of eating them all by himself, he handed a piece to Sasuke.


    "Well, you haven''t eaten either."


    "Cut, as long as you fill your stomach with food." Sasuke said, without refusing, he took the potato chips Naruto handed over and ate them.


    Shikamaru, who was watching secretly, sighed again in his heart. Just because of Naruto and Sasuke''s performance at this moment, he felt that the two of them might be more troublesome than Ino.


    But no matter what, they are still children now, and they still share some common language. Naruto is also very curious about Shikamaru, and took the initiative to chat with Shikamaru, because Ino said Shikamaru was very smart before.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 443： Arrival of new templates

    Chapter 443 The arrival of a new template


    In the tallest tower in Yuren Village, Xiaonan is handling the affairs of Yuren Village.


    Although Nagato or Payne is the leader of Hidden Rain Village, he is also the "God" of Hidden Rain Village.


    Of course, the gods will not directly contact the secular world, but Xiaonan, the "angel", manages Yuyin Village.


    boom!


    The door of the office was opened directly.


    Xiaonan, who lowered his head, frowned, thinking who could be so unruly and must be punished.


    "Xiaonan, my leg is healed." Nagato told Xiaonan the good news with an excited face.


    Xiao Nan raised his head with a look of disbelief, but it soon turned into a look of surprise.


    Back then, she, Yahiko and Nagato were all war orphans, and they wandered together in the Land of Rain. Although the three of them were not related by blood, they had formed a friendship that was stronger than many so-called brothers and sisters in the process of getting along. Sincere and pure emotion.


    Nagato was wounded by Hanzo and unable to walk because of saving her. Xiaonan has always felt guilty for this. Now that Nagato''s leg is healed, Xiaonan is really happy for it.


    "Sit down and rest quickly, you should not move too much if you just recovered."


    Although Xiaonan didn''t know how Nagato recovered, she expressed her concern immediately, stood up and signaled Nagato to sit on her chair.


    "No, I''ve been sitting for long enough, I''m very clear about my physical condition, I won''t be brave in this regard." Nagato said with a smile.


    "Okay then." Seeing that Nagato was unwilling to sit down, Xiaonan felt that Nagato would not lie about this, so he sat back.


    "Nagato, what method did you use to recover?" Xiaonan asked curiously.


    She knows Nagato very well.


    In the beginning, it was Yahiko Nagato and the three of them depended on each other for life. Later, Yahiko created the Akatsuki organization because of his ideals. People who were attracted by Akatsuki¡¯s ideas continued to join them, and there were more and more partners.


    Later, Yahiko was killed, and all the partners of the Akatsuki organization were also dead, leaving only Konan and Nagato to depend on each other.


    So they cherish each other very much. Xiaonan chooses to guard Nagato''s body for a long time, and Nagato is also willing to share his secrets with Xiaonan.


    For example, Xiaonan is very clear about the ability of reincarnation eye, so she is also very clear about Nagato''s body.


    Nagato¡¯s problem is not only being injured by the blast, but also the huge pressure brought by the eyes of reincarnation. The ability of the eyes of reincarnation requires a huge amount of chakra to support.


    Although Nagato belongs to the Uzumaki family and has extraordinary talents, it is not enough for the huge demand of the eyes of reincarnation. The long-term load makes Nagato''s body worse, which makes his legs more serious.


    In addition, the development of medical ninjas in the country of rain is also backward, and there are no high-level medical ninjas.


    Otherwise, if there is a medical ninja of Tsunade''s level to treat it in time, the leg can still be cured.


    If it was the previous Akatsuki, relying on the relationship with Jiraiya''s disciples, she might still be able to go to Konoha to seek medical treatment, but for the current Akatsuki, going to Konoha is a self-inflicted trap.


    Xiaonan wanted to break his head, but he didn''t think of what method Nagato used to heal his leg.


    "I used the plan provided by ''Madara''." Facing Xiaonan, Nagato didn''t have the slightest intention to hide it, so he told everything directly.


    Hearing the word Madara, Xiao Nan frowned, she sighed and said, "You should be more cautious about him, that man must have something to hide from us."


    Konan really doesn''t like the mysterious masked man who claims to be Uchiha Madara.


    Although we couldn''t find anything specific about the other party, the timing of the masked man''s appearance alone was enough to warrant vigilance.


    The masked man approached the Akatsuki organization very early. At that time, Yahiko was still alive, and Yahiko was still the leader of the Akatsuki organization.


    Yahiko was not stupid, so he naturally didn''t believe the masked man who popped up suddenly, so he refused the masked man''s request for cooperation.


    The masked man reappeared when Yahiko was killed. At that time, Nagato and Konan were already shrouded in hatred. Even though they knew that the masked man was definitely not a good thing, in order to avenge Yahiko, and to carry out Yahiko''s will and Akatsuki''s peaceful will Going down, they agreed to the request for cooperation.


    "If this is the case, I don''t want to do this either. Although I have checked repeatedly and determined that no one has been tampered with, it may be that his method is more clever.


    But we have no choice. If we don¡¯t do this, all previous efforts will be wasted, and everything we have done before will lose its meaning. "Nagato said in a deep voice.


    Xiaonan didn¡¯t say too much, Nagato has already done it, it¡¯s useless if she said more, could it be possible to turn back time if she said too much, then she can talk non-stop for seven days, hoping that time can go back to Yahiko before death,


    "My current state is surprisingly good, and the ability of the reincarnation eye can be exerted even stronger. No matter what purpose ''Madara'' has, his plan can indeed enhance my strength." Nagato said.


    His meaning is obvious. Although it may be dangerous, he will continue to use this plan to become stronger.


    "No matter what choice you make, I will stand by your side and fight with you until the last moment." Xiao Nan said calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I already have a new plan, we will be able to fulfill Yahiko''s will and create a peaceful world without war." Nagato said.


    "Tomorrow, you should also leave for Tianzhi Country. The Rain Country is still a bit dangerous, and the new base in Tianzhi Country also needs you to manage."


    According to Jue¡¯s information, Konoha will control a lot of their information. What secretly controls Yuyin Village and where is the base is all in it. In this case, the Land of Rain is no longer so safe.


    The reason for not transferring temporarily is because Nagato is familiar with the code of conduct of Dai Ninja Village.


    Even if Konoha knows that it is not easy for a ninja organization such as Youxiao Organization to hide in the dark, and secretly control the country of rain in Yuyin Village.


    But if Konoha''s interests in the Akatsuki organization had not been violated, Konoha would not deliberately attack the Akatsuki organization.


    Why is this happening?


    The answer is interest.


    It¡¯s none of my business that Konoha is controlling Yuyin Village in the land of rain by a ninja organization, and can it be easy for an organization that can secretly control a ninja village? The former leader of Yuyin Village was a demigod Hanzo.


    So is it necessary for Konoha to expend energy to go to the Land of Rain to destroy the Akatsuki organization?


    Of course it is not necessary, it is completely thankless behavior.


    But it will be different next time, Nagato will change his plan and become more radical than before.


    After all, if you want to plunge the peaceful ninja world into chaos, you won''t be able to do it if you are not aggressive.


    This will naturally violate the interests of the five major countries and Konoha, and may cause Konoha Ninja to go to the Land of Rain to attack the Akatsuki organization that may be related.


    "Are you going too?" Xiao Nan asked.


    "I''m going back to Tianzhi Country too, but not now, I have to make some arrangements before leaving." Nagato replied.


    "Who will protect me when I go away..."


    Xiaonan stopped before he finished speaking. Yes, Nagato has recovered his mobility now, and his strength has even improved. Such a Nagato no longer needs Xiaonan to guard him all the time.


    "Xiaonan, now I don''t need you to protect me all the time. It''s my turn to protect you. After I arrive in Tianzhi Country, we will still act together as before." Nagato said with a smile.


    He used to be confined to a wheelchair and needed Xiao Nan to spend a lot of time by his side. Now that he has recovered, it is time for him to protect Xiao Nan.


    No one can hurt Xiaonan before he dies.


    "First settle the matter of the base, and then attack the high-level officials of Tianzhiguo. One minister is not enough. I need the entire Tianzhiguo to be controlled by Akatsuki."


    "We are going to build a new ninja village belonging to Tianzhiguo in Tianzhiguo. It will be more convenient to cultivate our strength, and it is also related to the follow-up actions." Nagato told Xiaonan about the arrangements in Tianzhiguo.


    "The name of the ninja village?" Xiao Nan nodded and asked.


    "The name of Ninja Village... let''s call it Hikari, Hikari Village." Nagato paused, then said.


    The reason why Xiao Organization is called Xiao Organization is not a random name, but a reason and meaning.


    The name Akatsuki was chosen by Yahiko. One day, Yahiko saw the rising sun at dawn breaking through the darkness and illuminating the earth, so he remembered his ideal. He wanted to break the darkness that blocked the country of rain and change the country. , Changing the world, how similar it is to the sunshine at dawn, so the name of the organization was taken as the Xiao organization, which means the sunshine of Buddha''s dawn, sweeping away the darkness of the world.


    Nagato named this newly established ninja village Guangren Village, which naturally has his meaning.


    One, like Yahiko, I hope that Guangren Village can illuminate the earth, eliminate darkness, and make the world peaceful.


    The second is the light of resistance. Guangren Village will use the identity of Xiaoren Village to attack the big country, and fight against the big country as Xiaoren Village. In the Ninja Village era, only one Xiaoren Village dared to do this for so many years, and that is Yuren Village , and it decays.


    There are many reasons for the failure of Yuyin Village. It is because of its special geographical location, bordering on three major countries, and it is also related to Yuyin Village''s own strategy.


    Of course, in the eyes of Nagato now, there is only one real reason for the failure of Yuyin Village, which is not enough strength.


    And there is Guangren Village where he and his Xiao organization are located, which happens to be full of martial arts.


    It''s a pity that Nagato wants more than Hanzo, otherwise it''s just to get the same level of status as Danin Village. At this time, Nagato, who has recovered his legs and increased his strength, already has this qualification. Ye, no one can stop Nagato.


    "Guangren Village..." Xiao Nan silently recited the new name of the ninja village to be established, and couldn''t help but think of the past memories.


    Now only she and Nagato know the meaning of the three words Akatsuki Organization. I hope that Guangnin Village can become the light just like its name.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Recently, Konoha has experienced many things, and they are all major events that attract the attention of all forces in the ninja world.


    Fortunately, these two major events are good for Konoha.


    For the first Chunin exam, although Konoha spent a lot on building a new viewing venue, he doubled his earnings.


    Many nobles are willing to spend a lot of money to buy the right to use a box instead of watching the game in a noisy venue.


    Compared to spending money that is insignificant compared to their possessions, they pay more attention to enjoyment.


    So not only did he not feel that Konoha was cheating money, but he also strongly praised Konoha''s move, and also asked why he didn''t do it earlier, so that more nobles would definitely be willing to come.


    There are also some wealthy businessmen who also choose boxes, but compared to nobles, the proportion is much smaller.


    Because some wealthy businessmen are self-made, watching games in a noisy environment is not a torture for them, so there is no need to spend unreasonable money to open boxes.


    Besides, the venue is not without some advantages, maybe you can meet some people.


    Anyway, Konoha has made money by holding the Chunin Exam this time. In the past, there was no idea of ??using the Chunin Exam to make money, so naturally it is impossible to make money.


    The purpose of the Chunin Exam is to select qualified Chunin, and to show the strength of the younger generation of ninjas to the daimyo nobles of the country.


    Because the host is Yongze this time, it is naturally different from before. It is impossible to lose money. You must make a fortune from those noble and wealthy businessmen!


    If it is said that adding some value-added services made the Chunin exam money back and made a lot of money, then the fees Nagasawa earned from selling the spells really made Konoha eat a lot.


    Yunyinyanyanshayin, no Daren village can refuse the temptation of medical talismans, and those rich merchants and nobles also have a strong interest in medical talismans.


    Because of the monopoly, Yongze was not afraid that no one would buy it, so he opened his mouth and offered one hundred thousand taels of medical talisman.


    What is the concept of 100,000 taels? A B-level task with a general bounty rewards only 50,000. For the top and most difficult B-level tasks, the reward is 150,000.


    The A-level task with the lowest bounty is also 150,000 taels.


    What kind of concept is this? The value of two medical charms can be used to issue A-level tasks. A-level tasks are tasks that require jounin.


    But even if Nagasawa Shishi opened his mouth, Tsuchikage Raikage and the others still bit the bullet and bought it.


    The transaction amount can no longer be calculated in tens of thousands, it is all in billions.


    They also bought other spells, but they were reluctant to spend so much money when they saw it.


    Although the total amount purchased by the rich merchants and nobles is not too much, the total amount can be regarded as an objective income.


    What is the degree of prosperity? It is the comprehensive development strength, and the economy is naturally included in it.


    As it should be, the prosperity of Konoha has increased, and it has increased a lot. According to Yongze''s estimation, it will increase in the future.


    Ninjas don¡¯t carry hundreds of millions of dollars with them. Except for wealthy businessmen and aristocrats who choose to leave and check out, the shadows only give a deposit, and the full amount will be paid later.


    Not only the prosperity brought by making money, Konoha has also done a major event, that is, the Five Kage Talks.


    The Five Kage Talks created a storm in the ninja world that was much bigger than the Chunin Exam.


    The results of the meeting have a profound impact on the ninja world. To put it directly, the political influence has increased.


    These two superpositions lead to the prosperity of Yongze not only reaching the level of opening the next template, but even much more.


    ¡¾Prosperity: 3200¡¿


    You know, before the Chunin exam started, the last time he saw the prosperity was only 2810.


    This is not the early stage, the later the prosperity, the harder it is to increase.


    ¡¾It is detected that the prosperity of the building exceeds 3,000, you can choose any one of the following three templates¡¿


    ¡¾Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni¡ªThe Strongest Grim Reaper in Soul World¡¿


    ¡­


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 444： Sao operation

    Chapter 444 Sao operation


    ¡¾It is detected that the prosperity of the building exceeds 3,000, you can choose any one of the following three templates¡¿


    ¡¾As the prosperity reaches 3,000 and above, the details of the template biography are increased, allowing you to choose the template you want more accurately¡¿


    ¡¾Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni¡ªThe Strongest Grim Reaper in Soul World¡¿


    ¡¾Hatake Kakashi-Su Lei Immortal¡¿


    ¡¾Naruto Uzumaki¡ªSage of Six Paths Mode¡¿


    Looking at the three templates of the precipitation phase, Nagasawa was stunned for a moment. He really didn''t expect to see Kakashi in the fourth template selection.


    In a sense, he seems to have an extraordinary fate with Kakashi. In the second template selection, there was Kakashi''s template.


    However, Kakashi''s Sharingan in that template period was still Sangoudama, so it really didn''t make sense for Nagasawa to choose.


    But Nagasawa did not expect Kakashi to appear in the fourth template selection.


    Although the system didn¡¯t say it clearly, it¡¯s obvious that, except for the first benefit selection, the strength of the templates in the next two are progressive. According to his speculation, the strength of the templates this time should be at the six-level level.


    Obviously, his speculation is not wrong. The first template is the chief captain Motoyanagi Shigekuni Yamamoto.


    The strength of the chief captain is naturally beyond doubt, and if it is put in Hokage, it will be at the sixth level.


    The third template is more direct. It is directly the Naruto of the Sage of the Six Paths mode. Of course, this is also the Sage of the Six Paths level.


    And how could he, Kakashi Hede, be selected together with the captain and Naruto in Six Paths Sage mode.


    Looking at the "Immortal Su Lei" behind the dash, Yongze had some guesses in his mind.


    The format of the template is very clear to Yongze. Generally, the name of the template character is in the front, and the strongest status or title or identity of the template task is in the back.


    For example, Yamamoto Genyanagisai Shigekuni, whose title is the strongest Shinigami in the soul world.


    Like Misaka Mikoto, one of the original templates, the lv5 superpower is her identity.


    As for Naruto, Sage of the Six Paths mode is his strongest state.


    But for Kakashi in the original book, Nagasawa feels that his strongest period should be when he inherited Obito Kaleidoscope Sharingan and still had only a little power of Six Paths left.


    Because of inheriting the Obito plug-in, Kakashi can release the divine power at will in that state, and can also attach the divine power to weapons and ninjutsu, and can summon the complete body of Susanoo, with many abilities.


    But even Kakashi in the strongest period is not considered to be at the level of Six Paths. If we really want to divide it, it is similar to Madara who has not opened the eyes of reincarnation. It may be stronger, after all, there is still a little power of Six Paths left.


    But if this is the case, then it should not be called Sule Immortal, but "Kakashi-Double Kamui" or "Kakashi-Complete Susano" or something like that.


    But one thing to pay attention to, the above mentioned "original work", what if this Sulei Immortal Kakashi is not Kakashi from the original route?


    Is there a possibility that this Kakashi is the future Kakashi of Yongze World, because he is very powerful in practicing Thunder Breath Immortal mode, and is honored as Sulei Immortal.


    Yongze doesn¡¯t think the system can¡¯t do this, even other world character templates can be drawn, why can¡¯t Yongze¡¯s own world be drawn? Do you still expect the system to teach you the Basic Law?


    Of course, Nagasawa was just guessing, so he didn''t even read the introduction of the captain, and directly clicked on Kakashi''s template to check the introduction of the Sulei Immortal Kakashi.


    If it''s Naruto, Yongze is easy to identify, because the Naruto in his world is called Naruto Naruto, not Naruto Uzumaki.


    Soon, a familiar yet unfamiliar face appeared in Yongze''s mind.


    I am familiar because I see Kakashi every day, but I am a little strange because this is Kakashi who has grown up.


    A paragraph of text introduction also appeared beside it.


    "Kakashi Hatake is the only son of Sakumo Hatake Hatake Hatake. He has an extraordinary ninja talent. He is especially good at lightning escape and earth escape in ninja. He graduated from ninja school at the age of five and was promoted to Chunin at the age of six... "


    Yongze quickly skipped the previous content. Even Kakashi in his world took a different path from the original book under his influence after the end of the third Ninja World War. If you know it, you don''t need to read it.


    ¡°During the third Ninja World War, because of the sacrifice of good teammates one after another, I fell into self-blame and was confused about the future. Afterwards, I regained my strength because of Matt Kai Fujiwara Nagasawa¡­¡±


    Stone hammer, he really is the future Kakashi of his world.


    Yongze really did not expect that one day he would see his name on the template introduction.


    "I don''t think there will be my own template later." Yongze couldn''t help complaining, the operation of the system is too flamboyant.


    But this brings up a thought-provoking question, if this is the case, is there really any theory of fate.


    Or, Nagasawa''s travel to the world of Naruto is also a work?


    But fortunately, Yongze is not someone who likes to think wildly. For now, the system can only bring him benefits.


    If you really have your own template, and it happens that other templates are just as good, Yongze may really choose your own template. After all, the template bound to the building has a bonus, which can reduce points and give a fusion degree.


    This is my own template, I can¡¯t choose 90% of myself directly, but what the challenge task will be, Yong Ze can¡¯t think of it.


    While thinking about Taozi, Yongze quickly scrolled down. He felt that the system was too realistic and the level of detail increased. He thought that the brief introduction had become a little longer, but it turned out that the brief introduction of a hundred words became a short version. autobiography.


    Although there are not records every year, there are major events related to Kakashi, and they are basically recorded.


    Turning to Kakashi at the age of seventeen and serving as the Naruto guard for the second time as the Five Kage Talks, Nagasawa slowed down.


    The following introductions are all "future" for Yongze.


    "The situation in the ninja world was turbulent at the age of nineteen. He served as the commander of the Konoha support force and led the ninjas to support the country of the earth that was jointly attacked by the village of grass ninja and the country of wind that was attacked by the village of light ninja. He has great prestige in the ninja world. rise¡­"


    Yongze''s expression became more subtle. In the past two years, the Land of Earth and the Land of Winds have become so cool?


    It is so miserable to be beaten by a small ninja village like Guangren Village in Caoren Village and rely on Konoha''s support.


    And what the **** is this light ninja village? Where did it come from? It is so fierce that it can beat two big countries at once. Is there such a ninja village in the ninja world?


    Nagaze thought about it carefully, and found that there is no ninja village called Guangnin Village in the ninja world.


    That is to say, Guangnin Village was established when Kakashi was seventeen to nineteen years old.


    A small Ninja village that had just been established called for help from two big Ninja villages. For a while, Yongze didn''t know how to describe his feelings.


    But there is indeed someone in the ninja world who can do this, and that is Heijue.


    If there is a change in the ninja world that Yongze doesn''t understand, there is no need to think about it, it is black and dry. Except for this thousand-year-old Yinbi, Yongze can''t think of anyone who has the strength to pull out such a team.


    Even Yongze guessed that Nagato and Akatsuki should be involved in it, even if it is Hei Ze, he can''t conjure a strong man out of thin air.


    In fact, Nagato can always be wiped out by Nagato, not to mention that Obito is now on his side with Congliang, and all Akatsuki''s information has been leaked.


    Even if there is no information about Obito, with Nagasawa''s perception ability, it is not easy to find Nagato if he goes to the Land of Rain himself.


    But Yongze didn''t do that, why?


    Of course it¡¯s not because Yongze is standing on the top feeling too lonely and cold, and wants to wait for an opponent who can fight him.


    He wished that he would be invincible in the universe, so that he could quit his job and fish happily.


    Playing games every day and liking girls, isn¡¯t it delicious, fighting? Fight shit.


    There are many reasons. One is that Nagato doesn¡¯t feel any threat, so he doesn¡¯t need to run over to find trouble.


    The second is that he wants to use Nagato, Akatsuki and even Kuroze.


    Yongze believes that Heijue will definitely try to get Nagato to deal with him and Konoha.


    Because of the irreconcilable conflicts between the two parties, Kuroze and Nagato wanted Kyuubi, but Konoha couldn''t give Kyuubi away.


    But Akatsuki will also attack other tailed beasts in the ninja world.


    Nagaze is waiting for Akatsuki and Nagato to make a move.


    At that time, it was time for the Five Great Ninja Villages to cooperate sincerely, just like the original work.


    Yongze feels that others may not be able to say what he said. He really wants to promote "internationalization", increase exchanges between countries, let countries understand each other, and then the world will become more peaceful.


    Yongze continued to look down. Although this information was not very useful to him, it would be good if it could increase the fault tolerance rate of the car rollover.


    "Twenty-four years old, encountered an attack by Otsuki Ichi-style, was on the verge of death, and was rescued by Fujiwara Nagasawa..."


    Seeing the three words Otsutsuki, Nagasawa''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Even with the strength of six levels, he has not slackened. He is still working hard to increase the prosperity of Konoha and find ways to improve his own strength. The reason is that he is afraid that Otsutsuki will come to the ninja world again.


    It seems that his caution is not wrong, there will really be another Otsutsuki coming to the ninja world, and it will be seven years later.


    Nagazawa suddenly felt that the description was still lacking, and it didn''t say how Otsuki Ichishiki would end up, it just said that Kakashi was saved by him.


    But Nagasawa thought, this Otsuki Ichishiki should not be as strong as him, otherwise Kakashi should die directly, and there will be no future.


    "At the age of twenty-five, he broke through the Immortal Mode of Breath of Thunder, and his strength increased greatly. He was honored as ''Immortal Si Lei'' by other Breath of Thunder cultivators."


    Arriving here, the introduction is completely over.


    At the age of twenty-five, achieving six-level combat power can be regarded as a low-level ratio in the comparison, and Liu Dao is not so easy to achieve.


    However, Yongze also knew that he was the biggest factor. Otherwise, the 24-year-old Kakashi would be a 50-50 who could fight anyone.


    Nagazawa took another brief look at the introductions of Yamamoto Motoyanagi Sai Shigekuni and Uzumaki Naruto.


    But he just glanced at it casually, and after confirming that this was the captain and Naruto he was familiar with, he didn''t look at it again.


    Yongze thought carefully and finally chose the template of the captain.


    Although the templates of Kakashi and Naruto are from Konoha, there will be points reduction for the initial fusion degree and the promotion of fusion degree.


    But the reason for choosing the captain is not only because the captain is powerful, but also because the world of the captain is death.


    Yongze discovered a feature after choosing the template for the first time before, that is, after you choose the template, you can use points to exchange for some things in the world.


    Because of the Whitebeard template, Nagazawa allowed Kakashi and the others to cultivate arrogance, which was the arrogance activated by Chakra.


    Without the domineering potential that Yongze gave them, even if they practice for another thousand years, they will not be able to achieve it.


    And what does the Grim Reaper have, there is Reiatsu, and what Reiatsu is, is the density of the soul.


    That is to say, the stronger the spiritual pressure, the stronger the soul.


    Converted to Hokage, that is, the stronger the mental power.


    What Chakra is is determined by both the body and the spirit. A person with a strong body has more Chakras, and a person with a strong spirit also has more Chakras. If both the spirit and body are strong, there will be more and more harmony.


    The powerful body of the pirate and the powerful soul of the **** of death to practice chakra, isn''t this taking off?


    Actually, that Kakashi template has the ability of Reiatsu, and he even has a Zanpakut¨­. According to the introduction, these are all "taught" or "given" by Nagasawa.


    But Yongze can''t guarantee whether it has something to do with the world where the template lives or with the template''s own ability.


    Choosing to gamble for the remaining points, choosing Kakashi whose strength has just reached the sixth level, Nagasawa will not be so short-sighted.


    Points are produced continuously. If you miss this time, maybe there will be no template for Death in the future.


    In a word, it¡¯s not worth gambling, you won¡¯t earn anything if you win, and you¡¯ll lose money if you lose.


    And now Yongze is not so short of points. After perfecting his Breath Flow Immortal Technique, Yongze rarely uses points and keeps saving them.


    Now he has 1.8 million points. Although there is no way to get full points, it is still enough to master a part of the strength of the captain, and at the same time leave some for the ability of the other **** of death.


    ¡¾The binding is successful, the current fusion degree is zero¡¿


    Yongze tried to use points to add points, and found that he was worthy of being the captain, and it was surprisingly expensive. Only 22,000 points can increase the fusion degree by 1%.


    You must know that this is still 0-50%, and every 10% after that will increase 50% of the initial price.


    At the final stage, it would cost 60,000 to 70,000 points to increase by 1%.


    Yongze directly spent 1.1 million points to purchase the fusion degree, and the fusion degree of the template reached 50% in an instant.


    Yongze felt a strong energy gushing out of his body continuously, a powerful new power was mastered by him, and a steady stream of new knowledge appeared in his mind, hitting ghosts in vain...


    The improvement brought by the template of the chief captain is definitely not only giving Yongze some of his power, but the injection of new power has also led to the development of other powers.


    Yongze even has an urge to practice on the spot. If he completely digests the improvement brought about by this new power, his chakra will definitely skyrocket next.


    However, Yongze suppressed this impulse. He stretched out his hand into the void, and a Taidao suddenly appeared, which was held by Yongze.


    Although he already knew his real name, Yongze knew it the moment he held the handle of the knife. Even if he didn''t know his real name, he would know it the moment he held it.


    Their compatibility is too good.


    This time template selection, blood earning!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 445： Reiki Reiatsu and Zanpakuto

    Chapter 445 Spirit Power Reiatsu and Zanpakut¨­


    "Everything is ashes, flowing like fire!" Yong Ze really wanted to shout this sentence horizontally.


    But now he is in his own home, still in Konoha, if he comes here to do a **** in the same place, Konoha will not be able to finish the game.


    Not to mention Konoha, I am afraid that even the Land of Fire will be severely damaged, and the original beauty of the mountains and rivers will disappear.


    So Yongze still honestly put away the Zanpakuto.


    Under Yongze''s control, Zanpakut¨­ turned into light spots and dissipated, disappearing in the air.


    Zanpakuto is a special existence. Different from those swords in reality, Zanpakuto is actually the external manifestation of the power of the **** of death. summoned in form.


    So the world of Shinigami is a special world, and not only Zanpakuto, Shinigami itself is also a kind of magical existence.


    After having the template of the captain, Yongze can barely be regarded as a **** of death, he has the ability to directly let the soul out of the body.


    Actually, there is nothing novel about soul out-of-body itself. There are also secret techniques in the ninja world that can do it.


    For example, Kato Duan''s spiritualization technique can make the soul go out of the body and then invade the enemy''s spiritual world to defeat the enemy.


    But the difference is that if Kato-san wants to cause harm, he must enter someone else''s body and then destroy his spiritual world and attack his soul.


    But Yongze is different. If his soul is out of his body, he will be gone when he swings the knife on the spot, and there is no need to enter the body to attack the soul.


    However, because it is a template, Yongze guesses that the soul is out of the body, he can only use the attack method of the captain to attack, and most of the other abilities cannot be displayed through the soul.


    But Yongze believes that ninjas must also have a way to make the soul perform ninjutsu and use chakra. Isn''t that the case with the dead Sage of the Six Paths on the surface.


    Really dead, but not quite dead.


    "Is this considered an evolutionary growth species, although it''s just a soul immortality." Yongze touched his chin and thought.


    The **** of death has a very long lifespan, and the lifespan of the captain is the history of the soul world. God knows how long he can live.


    This can be regarded as solving one of Yongze''s problems. Although he is not particularly obsessed with longevity, you have already crossed and become the strongest ninja world. Why don''t you live a little longer and enjoy yourself?


    Orochimaru can develop a non-dead reincarnation and different body changes to achieve longevity and immortality.


    But that kind of longevity is not what Yongze wants. He keeps changing his body, and when this body gets old, he will replace it with another one.


    Physical strength is also a part of strength. For example, Yongze now, even if he does not use chakra, but only uses physical strength, it is not a problem to punch Konoha Comb in the middle.


    If his powerful body is discarded, it will also have a great impact on strength.


    So Yongze will not use this method, he would rather go to the patriarchs of the three holy places to consult their secrets of longevity.


    The patriarchs of the Three Great Sacred Lands are not simple. The Great Toad Immortal already existed during the time of the Sage of the Six Paths, and he also helped the Sage of the Six Paths seal Kaguya to a certain extent.


    So since the White Snake Immortal and the Slug Immortal are at the same level as the Big Toad Immortal, they should have existed at that time.


    It can be seen how deep the water in the ninja world is, none of the three holy places is simple.


    Yongze has reason to believe that even if they don''t have the combat power of the six levels, they will definitely not be too bad, maybe they are at the same level as Madara who doesn''t have the eyes of reincarnation.


    And they may have means to protect their territory from the influence of the sacred tree.


    Yongze has been to all three holy places, and he can perceive the difference of the holy places.


    Although the Holy Land is no different from other places on the surface, they are all in the ninja world, but Yongze can actually feel the difference between the Holy Land and other places in the ninja world.


    You don¡¯t need to sense it, you can understand it just by looking at it with your eyes. Could it be that the flowers and plants tens of meters high in Mount Miaomu can grow in normal places?


    Yongze guessed that the three holy lands were all covered by a big enchantment. On the surface, they were in the ninja world, but they were actually isolated by the enchantment, and they were only attached to the ninja world.


    For example, when going to the wet bone forest, it is the slug fairy who opens the enchantment, and they can enter the real wet bone forest.


    This can also explain why the Patriarch of the Holy Land didn''t take action when the sacred tree absorbed the nutrients of the ninja world and condensed the sacred tree.


    It is precisely because they have the means to fight for their lives that they did not go to battle in person. At most, they accept some human beings as disciples and let them go.


    However, no matter how many methods there are, strength is the most important thing. If the three great masters are really strong, it will not be Huiye''s turn to eat the fruit of the **** tree. This kind of good thing has been robbed long ago, so the three great masters are still not enough to look at in front of Yong Ze .


    I believe that under Yongze''s earnest reasoning, the three great patriarchs will also be moved by Yongze''s truth, and then tell the reason why they can live so long.


    So Yongze thinks that they should thank the system, especially the White Snake Immortal. After all, the Big Toad Immortal and the Slug Immortal have very good attitudes. If Yongze really wants to look for it, the first person to look for must be the White Snake Immortal.


    There is also the immortal reincarnation, which is immortalized by changing the body. Yongze feels that he may encounter soul problems later.


    Like Yongze, now because of the captain template, his soul is extremely powerful, even if his body dies, his soul can survive alone in the world.


    If you keep changing your body, will it appear that the body is young, but the soul is old, or even dies of old age?


    Yongze thinks this is possible, it is impossible for the soul to exist infinitely.


    Otherwise, if his soul is out of his body in place now, wouldn''t he immediately live forever.


    Yongze thought a lot in a mess, and finally he chose not to, he is still young, only 27 years old, why should he think about things hundreds of years and thousands of years later.


    In just a few years, he has gone from elite jounin to the sixth level, maybe a hundred years later he will be invincible in the universe and complete the detachment, considering the life of the hammer.


    Yongze began to practice something more meaningful.


    "How much points can be spent so that people in the ninja world can practice spiritual power and have spiritual pressure?" Yong Ze directly consulted the system.


    For domineering, it is 3,000 points per person. He thinks that the death preparation may not be too much difference. It will be a little more expensive, but not too much.


    He only spent 1.1 million points to increase the degree of fusion, leaving 700,000 points because he was afraid that it would take too many points to activate the spiritual power and pressure.


    Wool comes from sheep, and Yongze is well aware of this.


    It is not enough for him to be strong himself, Konoha must also be strong, so that he will become stronger faster.


    So Yongze has never been stingy in this regard, not only Kakashi and the others, but even many Anbu elites, Yongze has opened up the domineering potential.


    Orochimaru Tsunade and Nagasawa also helped open it.


    When Nagasawa helped Dashemaru unlock the domineering potential, Dashemaru even directly awakened the overlord color.


    Nongze was a good guy on the spot, he said that Orochimaru must have ambitions, and he was very big, but he didn''t show up because Yongze was there.


    Some people with special talents also showed their arrogance.


    For example, Minato is good at perception, and his knowledge color has improved rapidly, and Tsunade is armed with a very fast start.


    ¡¾Eight thousand points¡¿


    The system''s emotionless voice sounded in Yongze''s head.


    "It''s almost three times as expensive as pirates. Is it that expensive, but it''s still acceptable." Yongze frowned slightly.


    In his imagination, it should be about five or six thousand, but he didn''t expect it to be eight thousand.


    But it''s normal to think about it, spiritual power and spiritual pressure are the foundation of the power system of the Shinigami world.


    Domineering words, although very important, are not comparable to the status of spiritual power and spiritual pressure among the gods of death.


    After all, the Devil Fruit is more representative in the Pirate World.


    "Can I exchange Zanpakuto, how many points for Zanpakuto?" Yongze asked again.


    It is not enough just to activate the spiritual power and spiritual pressure, Zanpakuto is also an indispensable thing for Shinigami.


    ¡¾Random shallow betting is worth 20,000 points¡¿


    "Randomly score 20,000 points..." Yong Ze showed a pensive expression.


    Asahi is the nameless Zanpakuto, in other words, it was the name when Zanpakuto was not yet understood, and it is the prototype of Zanpakuto.


    Only when its holder writes his own belief spirit, will he become a unique and true Zanpakut¨­.


    Of course, if the owner is too useless and has not been approved by Zanpakuto, he may not be able to call Zanpakutou''s name for the rest of his life, and he will not be able to perform the initial solution.


    Although the 20,000 Asagi is not expensive, but if it is random, Yongze doesn¡¯t know what its real name is, and the Zanpakut¨­ without the initial analysis all look the same.


    Nagaze thought for a while, and asked about the price of Zanpakuto.


    He first asked about Flowing Blade, but was told by the system that the Zanpakuto was unique and that there could not be two Flowing Blades.


    So Yongze asked the price of Flowers in Mirror and Moon in Water again.


    ¡¾100,000 points¡¿


    ¡¾ps: Zanpakuto purchased directly can only be unlocked by telling the owner¡¯s name through Zanpakuto¡¿


    Yongze was stunned, he didn''t expect it to be so cheap, this is a dream, and it only costs 100,000 points.


    Yongze understood after seeing the remarks at the back. If the mirror flower and water moon are taken out, it must be approved by it to use it before it has a chance to start to understand, otherwise it will always be shallow.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze asked the price of the ice ring king and other series of Zanpakuto, and it turned out that it was a unified price, all of which were 100,000.


    This surprised Yongze a little. He thought that the system would set the price according to the strength of the Zanpakuto, but it turned out that it only needed 20,000 randomly, and 100,000 by name.


    This made Yongze a little happy, feeling like he had picked up money.


    Because in his prediction, it is not impossible for Kyoka Suigetsu''s powerful Zanpakuto to sell for one million points.


    It turns out that only 100,000 points are needed, so it''s not just money, but a lot of money.


    Yongze relied on the strong willpower beyond ordinary people so that he didn''t directly change the mirror, but closed the panel.


    Because he knows that it is useless to switch it out now, who will use it for it, do you expect Kakashi and the others to have the power to release Zanpakut¨­ once they activate the spiritual power and spiritual pressure?


    Reiatsu is equal to the ninja''s chakra in the Shinigami body. For a person who has just practiced chakra, if you give him an S-level ninjutsu and a forbidden technique, if it can be used, there will be ghosts.


    So it is meaningless to exchange Zanpakuto now, when their spiritual power and spiritual pressure grow to a certain height, then it will be meaningful to exchange.


    But Yongze has already thought about who the mirror will be for.


    The ability of Mirror Flower and Water Moon is to manipulate the five senses, so as to control people.


    Switching to Hokage, it might be a kind of illusion.


    And under Nagasawa, there happens to be a person who is extremely good at illusion, and that is Uchiha Shisui who has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Zhishui''s talent for illusion is beyond doubt. Before he opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, his illusion has already reached the level of staring at everyone.


    The ability of the kaleidoscope Sharingan is the strongest illusion that can modify thoughts forever without sound.


    Yongze can¡¯t think of anyone who is more suitable for Jinghua Shuiyue than Shishui.


    Itachi will be strong in illusion in the future, but it will not reach the level of other gods, and Itachi is still an eight-year-old kid.


    The most important thing is that Shisui is at ease holding Mizuki Nagasawa.


    Who is Shisui? In the original book, he has the perverted ability of other gods. If Shisui also tends to rebel, maybe Uchiha can really succeed.


    Although the cooldown is long, the effect is powerful.


    One chance for each of the two eyes, a separate **** let the third generation become Uchiha''s rebellious helper to stage "Why Your Majesty Rebelled", and another **** controlled Danzo, controlled the power in the dark place of Konoha, coupled with Uchiha''s own power, this Is it still possible to succeed?


    But Shisui did not do this. On the contrary, he took the initiative to speak out about his kaleidoscope ability, so that the three generations would not let Uchiha do it, and he would solve the Uchiha rebellion by himself.


    But Shisui underestimated the filth in Danzo''s heart. Danzo felt restless when he learned of Shisui''s other god''s abilities.


    Silently modifying the will, or forever, such a dangerous ability is not controlled by him at all, but by an evil Uchiha. Isn''t this intentionally making Danzo feel uncomfortable.


    So Danzo personally led people to attack Zhishui and took out a kaleidoscope.


    Even after suffering such difficulties, Shisui didn''t think about himself, he still thought about the village, or how to save the Uchiha clan.


    So instead of going to receive treatment, he met Itachi instead. Entrusted the only remaining kaleidoscope to Itachi, and stimulated Itachi with death, so that Itachi also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and gained the power to protect Uchiha to protect the village.


    Only with Zhishui with such faith in his heart, can Yongze dare to hand over Jinghua Shuiyue to him with confidence, otherwise Yongze would rather Jinghua Shuiyue not appear.


    Otherwise, it would be a Danzo-style person, which might not be a good thing for the ninja world or Konoha.


    "Do you want to set up a new department for this purpose? It''s called the Muye Hucun 13th Team?" Yongze thought for a while, and felt that it didn''t sound very good.


    Yongze thought of the special warfare class, all of them practiced breathing techniques, and they also practiced swordsmanship.


    If you take the special warfare squad as the basic board, you can save yourself from cutting fists and walking ghosts.


    ps: "Zhan" means the way of swordsmanship, "Fist" means hitting in vain, "Zou" means instant steps, and "Ghost" means the way of ghosts


    Yongze thought the idea was good, but he didn''t make a decision right away.


    Random light play also costs 20,000 points, which is very expensive, and it costs 8,000 points to activate the spiritual pressure.


    Yongze is still preparing for the initial stage or only opening it to some people he trusts and has talent, and then slowly trial and error.


    There are a lot of Grim Reaper settings, I am worried that readers who have seen Grim Reaper will not understand


    But I am afraid that it will be too much to explain in detail, and I will have a headache.


    In fact, I almost forgot about the God of Death setting. After all, it was so many years ago, and many of them were checked during this time.


    And I also found out that there are new settings. . .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 446： start teaching

    Chapter 446 starts teaching


    "I don''t know what Squad Leader Nagasawa is doing when he suddenly summoned him this time. It''s only been a month since the last assessment, so there won''t be another assessment." Inuzuka Midori asked doubtfully.


    After a period of practice, Inuzuka Green Chakra has also met the needs of practicing the immortal mode, and now she has also begun to practice immortality, but her practice is different from Kakashi, Inuzuka Green practiced the breath of the beast Fairy mode.


    Although Inuzuka Midori is best at changing Chakra properties is Lei, but in actual combat, Inuzuka Green rarely uses Chakra properties changes.


    They are all relying on the secret techniques of the Inuzuka clan to fight, such as the advanced six styles are also auxiliary means, and the real core is the beast-like ninja.


    It is worth mentioning that now Inuzuka Midori is trying to make her Haimaru also learn senjutsu.


    After all, Inuzuka Midori''s strongest method now is to fuse with Haimaru. If Haimaru also masters the fairy art, it will be a great blessing to Inuzuka Midori.


    Also because I have been trying to get Haimaru to master the celestial arts, Inuzuka Midori''s own practice has fallen a little bit, and he failed to achieve Nagasawa''s goal in the last assessment, and was led by Nagasawa Kage''s avatar for a period of devil training .


    So Inuzuka Midori has a bit of a psychological shadow on the assessment now.


    Midori Inuzuka was also very impressed by this, thinking that she survived the training of Nagasawa every day, but now it feels like her life has been killed after just a period of time.


    "Probably not. Mr. Yongze has decided on the two-month side before, and he probably won''t change his mind. Maybe there are other things, and he wants to teach us something new." Salt water speculated.


    Now it¡¯s not like before. At the beginning, Nagasawa was just a small Anbe squad leader, so he naturally had a lot of time to teach Inuzuka Midori Kakashi and the others.


    But even though Nagasawa is the assistant of Hokage, he is also part-time the captain of the training team, the monitor of the special operations team, the consultant of the medical department, and the vice minister of the education department...


    It can be said that Yongze does not have too many positions, and many of them are not nominal ones, but practical ones.


    After all, those plans were proposed by Yongze himself, and some new departments were also established on his suggestion. If he doesn''t work, why let people who don''t understand do it.


    "It shouldn''t be. Kai doesn''t seem to be here. If the class leader Nagasawa notifies him, he will definitely be the first to arrive." Inuzuka Midori pushed the non-existent eyes and reasoned like a famous detective.


    "Anything is fine, don''t just increase the workload..." Kakashi leaned on the tree and said with a sigh.


    Maybe many ninjas in Konoha envy him for being young and promising. He held an important position in the training team at a young age. He once defeated Jinchuriki on the battlefield. He also served as a Hokage guard during the Five Kage Conference.


    As a Hokage guard, not everyone can go to participate in the Five Kage Talks. It has deep political significance. Basically, what you bring is an existence like an heir. Either the next Hokage is the successor or the next one.


    After all, Konoha is not Yun Yin and the others, the Five Kages Conference was held in Konoha, and Konoha is a carefully chosen Hokage guard.


    But for Kakashi himself, becoming a Hokage guard is not too special.


    It means standing there and standing there without doing anything or saying anything, just like a wooden man.


    One of the few reasons Kakashi was happy about this was being recognized by Minato.


    But in fact, Kakashi didn''t think too much about the position of Hokage, he has always been like this.


    When I was in Ninja School, many people were vying to become Hokage with full enthusiasm, but Kakashi was different, he couldn¡¯t be like those classmates, he was naturally indifferent.


    Before his father had an accident, he had been fighting with his father as his goal. After that, he was confused.


    During his tenure as Naruto Guard, Kakashi was very busy. He had to go to a meeting, and he couldn''t miss his work, and he had to practice.


    In fact, Kakashi wants to enjoy life a little more, and he doesn''t want to be too busy. He wants to have more time to accompany Hua Ling and teach Lily Hua.


    He himself lost his father''s love very early, and there is no such thing as mother''s love in his memory. He doesn''t want Bai Hehua to be like him.


    "Tsk, it sounds like an old salty fish, Kakashi, you take the smell, I''m almost salted by you." Inuzuka Midori pretended to pinch her nose and waved the air in front of her with her hand, trying to dispel the non-existent Salted fish.


    "Only I don''t want you to say that." Kakashi glanced down and said lightly.


    "When will you not be caught by Mr. Nagasawa when you are fishing for work, you are qualified to tell me."


    "Damn Kakashi, what do you know? This is my unique way of practice. If even Nagasawa''s squad leader can''t find me fishing, then who else can find me when I perform the infiltration mission." Midori Inuzuka said You said with incomprehensible eyes.


    Kakashi was speechless for a while, as if there was some truth to it, is this the reason why you die all day long.


    "Let the great Midori tell you how to fish at work without being discovered by Nagasawa''s squad leader. I have paid the price of blood and tears to practice these." Inuzuka Midori said confidently.


    "Oh, keep talking, I''m listening." Nagasawa suddenly appeared behind Inuzuka Midori, and said with a smile.


    "Hmph, then you have to listen carefully..."


    Inuzuka Midori proudly put her hands on her hips, ready to share the secrets of fishing that she had summed up, and then suddenly remembered that Kakashi was leaning against a tree on her right, and salt water was standing on her left, and behind her was...


    "Cough cough." Midori Inuzuka coughed twice, the originally complacent smile turned serious, and said solemnly:


    "Kakashi, this is your fault. Konoha is our homeland. As the team leader of the training team, he holds such an important position. How can he do such a thing? It''s a sin even to think about it. .¡±


    Kakashi: ¡­


    "Do you think I''ll believe your nonsense? Although Kakashi leaves work on time and doesn''t stay a minute longer, it doesn''t look like you can fish." Nagasawa knocked Midori Inuzuka''s head with his hand with some dissatisfaction.


    "Also teach the secret code of fishing, if you can, do you want to set up a special position for you as the captain of fishing, and teach others how to fish without being discovered."


    "Is it okay?" Inuzuka Midori looked at Nagasawa expectantly.


    "Of course not." Yongze said blankly, what kind of dream are you doing here.


    If there is such a department, it will also train ninjas from hostile ninja villages.


    Let the ninjas in your ninja village learn the skills of fishing.


    Midori Inuzuka looked disappointed. If you can really teach people to fish, then what kind of ultimate experience will it be to teach people to fish while teaching people to fish.


    Ignoring the playful Inuzuka Midori, Nagasawa walked up to the three of them, and then said:


    "You are here because there are new things to teach you to learn." Yong Ze explained.


    "A new secret technique? Damn it, I guessed it wrong. I thought I didn''t call Kay so I shouldn''t be teaching something new." Midori Inuzuka recovered from his frustration and found that his reasoning was wrong.


    "Kai is not suitable for the new things I want to give you, so I didn''t notify him." Yongze replied.


    Yongze has given Kai enough things. The road Kai is going to take is a simple road. The ultimate physical skill will blow everything up, and there is no need for too many bells and whistles.


    Of course, the Grim Reaper system is special, which is good for strengthening the soul power. After Kai digests what he taught, he is temporarily stuck in a bottleneck, but he can practice it.


    "Do you know about samurai?" Nagasawa asked a question.


    "I once understood that before the age of ninjas came, it was the age of samurai, but now the age of ninjas and samurai have declined, and most of them are concentrated in the country of iron." Salt water replied.


    ¡®Samurai¡­ I can¡¯t think of what the new thing is at all. ¡¯ Kakashi tried to analyze Nagasawa''s words, but gave up.


    "You are right about salt water." Nagasawa nodded.


    "In the era of the samurai, there were no ninjas at that time, and the samurai was synonymous with the strong. Do you think that the samurai is a stronger ordinary person?" Nagasawa asked.


    "Probably not. If it''s just a strong ordinary person, then the ninja era should not be a problem of decline, it will disappear completely." Kakashi thought for a while and replied.


    Nagaze nodded, affirming Kakashi''s words.


    Although the world of Naruto cannot be as exaggerated as the world of Pirates, and can be trained to be as exaggerated as splitting an island with a knife, Hokage is after all a strange and strange world.


    Even if the samurai of that era did not know how to use Chakra, the strong among them might still have good strength, and should be between the Chunin and Jonin.


    "So you have to understand a truth, Chakra is not the only power." Yongze began to swear.


    After all, the Shinigami system is very different from the pirates. Taking the pirates¡¯ things out is actually quite normal in the ninja system.


    "Recently, I discovered a new kind of magical power, which is about the power of the soul and related to spiritual power."


    The three of them became curious. The secrets of spiritual power are rare things. The secrets related to spiritual power are basically shadow escape secrets, which are relatively rare, such as the shadow imitation technique of the Nara clan.


    "Actually, the soul itself has power. When the density of the soul is high enough, it will have spiritual pressure. The powerful spiritual pressure can make the opponent lose resistance just by releasing it. The power of the soul can also be called spiritual power. I recently researched a way to cultivate spiritual power..."


    Yongze continued to fool the three of them.


    He tried his best to describe the settings in Shinigami using words that ninjas could understand.


    "Spiritual power, spiritual pressure..." Kakashi looked at Yongze suspiciously, how could he feel that Yongze was fooling them, he had never heard these words, and he always felt a strong sense of disobedience.


    In the ninja world, who said that strengthening the soul is all about strengthening the spiritual power, and there is no way to directly strengthen the soul.


    Among the three, Saltwater, the only one who has done more research on spiritual power, looked at Yongze with skeptical eyes.


    Reiatsu, does this thing really exist...


    "No matter how much you say, it''s better for you to experience it yourself. Let me release the Reiatsu and let you feel it." Yongze decided to release the Reiatsu, which made the three feel a little real.


    The strength of the captain''s spiritual pressure is very terrifying. Just releasing his powerful spiritual pressure can make the vice-captain-level Shinigami terrified to the point of shock. , when extremely angry, the spiritual pressure can even spread to the entire soul world.


    Although the current Yongze only has 50% fusion, that is, only 50% of the captain''s spiritual pressure, even so, it can be regarded as a very strong spiritual pressure.


    Yongze''s eyes narrowed, and he recalled the technique of releasing the spiritual pressure in his mind, and then controlled the spiritual pressure to release it suddenly.


    He has to be careful, if he releases the murderous domineering look together, Kakashi and the others may fall.


    Because of Yongze''s warning in advance, Kakashi was not careless, and waited for Yongze to release the spiritual pressure with tense spirit.


    However, preparations have been made in advance. When facing Nagasawa''s Reiatsu, Kakashi understood that there really is Reiatsu!


    Obviously Yongze''s chakra didn''t change a bit, but the powerful aura as vast as the ocean landed on him.


    "Hoohoo." Kakashi panted heavily with a distorted expression, the oppression brought by Reiatsu was much more terrifying than he imagined.


    Kakashi only felt that Nagasawa''s figure expanded invisible, as if he had turned into a giant with a height of 100 meters, and he was a bug pinched by the giant.


    Inuzuka Green and the salt water were not better than Kakashi, they were all gasping for breath, as if it was difficult to breathe.


    In the end, Kakashi fully operated the chakra in his body, and broke out the chakra with all his strength to resist, which made him feel much better.


    Saltwater and Inuzuka Midori are the same, if they don''t do this, they feel that they may fall to the ground.


    "How about it, feel the feeling of my Reiatsu positively." Yongze looked at the three of them with a smile on his face, and put away the Reiatsu.


    "It feels as if an invisible big hand is holding the throat, it''s hard to breathe, it''s so uncomfortable." Inuzuka Midori said his feelings with a bitter face.


    Brine and Kakashi frantically nodded in affirmation.


    Kakashi felt that he had underestimated the Ninja World. The water in the Ninja World was too deep, and there was such a thing as Reiatsu.


    "So, are you interested in learning?" Yongze asked with a smile.


    "I''m interested, and this interest is very big." Salt water said quickly, he had a hunch that maybe he could use this to solve his current shortcomings and set foot on the road of a real strong man.


    Although the Nara family has always been inclined to be a military advisor and play support, but support also has the heart of output. If you can rely on yourself, why bother to support others.


    "It doesn''t feel like I''m compatible with me." Inuzuka Midori fell into deep thought.


    Her fighting style is reckless, a bit similar to a purer Taijutsu ninja, which is related to the soul, I don¡¯t know if I can learn it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s good for you." Yong Ze said.


    Practicing the Shinigami system is harmless to ninjas. It can increase the potential of ninjas and increase chakra.


    "Next, I will talk about some key points of practice, please remember..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 447： possible revisit

    Chapter 447 A possible revisit


    "First of all, I can teach you how to cultivate your spiritual power to strengthen your spiritual power, but spiritual pressure cannot be cultivated directly. It will change with time. As you continue to fight and progress, spiritual pressure will naturally increase..."


    If you look at it this way, the Reiatsu of Shinigami is actually quite similar to the spiritual energy in Hokage.


    As we all know, Hokage''s chakra is a mixture of physical energy and spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy in it cannot be trained and grown through specific cultivation methods. It can only be increased by managing many events and various cultivations of one''s own, accumulating experience.


    Reiatsu will become stronger due to the density of spiritual power. If it is a ninja who is good at yin escape, the spiritual energy will be much more than that of ordinary ninjas.


    It is worth mentioning that the body energy is not just pure physical strength or strength, and it is not necessarily the daily average of those Chakrados. It can only be said that it is related.


    In fact, body energy refers to the energy contained in human cells, which is why transplanting intercolumnar cells can greatly increase chakra.


    Because the intercolumnar cells have unparalleled activity and strong vitality, they have extraordinary body energy.


    Of course, it is only to say that the two are somewhat similar, but there are still differences. After all, they are systems of two different worlds.


    The reason why they deliberately look for their similarities is mainly because they hope that Kakashi and the others can understand them more easily.


    "In short, in the early stage, you should focus on strengthening your spiritual power. After that, you should pay attention to increasing the density of spiritual pressure. Only when the density of spiritual power is high enough can it be called spiritual pressure."


    After teaching the three of them how to practice, Yongze said some precautions.


    In fact, Shinigami also has talent. Although spiritual power can be strengthened through practice, everyone''s starting point is different. Among the Shinigami, the Zhenyang Academy of Spiritual Art has testing methods. Wait for Lingwei, which is the level of vice captain.


    However, Yongze doesn¡¯t know whether there will be a big difference in talent given through the system. Kakashi and the others are not even gods of death, but living people.


    "By the way, you guys remember to record your changes every day after training, and give it to me once a week." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Kakashi and the others are the first batch of people who practiced spiritual power, so they should keep records to facilitate research.


    Except for Inuzuka Midori''s expression of despair, Kakashi and Saltwater nodded calmly in agreement.


    For Inuzuka Midori, writing truth is a bit of a torture, it¡¯s better to train for a while, she has already left the ninja school, why write this kind of thing!


    What, you said you need to write a mission report to perform important tasks? Isn''t that stuff written by Saltwater all along?


    Later, Nagasawa went to find Shisui again, and like Kakashi and the others, he explained to him the matter of spiritual power and spiritual pressure, and taught him how to practice.


    As for the others, Yongze is not going to teach them. Shisui and the others are all relatively talented people in Konoha. Let them try first.


    It''s time to teach, Yongze asked the shadow clone to help him with some not very important affairs, so he started his own practice.


    The captain''s strength is very strong, and it is also a strong force for the current Yongze.


    However, if he simply uses the power of the captain, it is just an extra powerful force for Yongze, and it cannot make a big breakthrough in his ultimate strength.


    The captain''s …d½â»ð»ðÌ«µ¶ can reach a temperature of 15 million degrees at the core of the sun, and when the Immortal Mode of Breath of the Future is activated at full strength, it can do the same with a blade of Lieyang Tiandao.


    So what Yongze really needs is to integrate the power of the template into his system and become a piece of the puzzle.


    Of course, it is impossible to do it now. This can only be achieved if the degree of fusion of the template reaches 100% and the template is completely integrated into the body.


    However, although it is impossible to do so thoroughly now, you can also explore basic operations such as whether spiritual power and spiritual pressure can be coordinated with chakra to pave the way for future things.


    Yong Ze sat on a boulder in a high mountain in the Land of Fire, he raised his fist and then attached a Reiatsu to his fist, and finally let Chakra gather on his fist.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze frowned.


    After Chakra and Reiatsu collided, there was a certain degree of confusion with each other, which made him unable to control as normal.


    But this did not bother Nagasawa, he attached a spiritual pressure to the surface of the fist, and then chakra flowed in the fist.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze hit an irregular black iron block in front of him.


    Boom!


    With this punch, the airflow carried by it crushed the surrounding trees, and the air made a loud roar as if it had been blown up.


    But the black iron block hit by the fist in the front only had five cracks, and did not shatter directly.


    "Five cracks..." Yongze fell into deep thought.


    Just now he attacked an upgraded version of chakra alloy, super chakra alloy.


    Although the chakra alloy is very hard, it is for Jonin and ordinary kage-class. For Nagasawa, there is no difference between chakra alloy and tofu, and they can be cut casually without much effort.


    So later, Yongze asked Master Iron to help create an enhanced version of Chakra Alloy, the kind that even Super Shadow can hardly destroy.


    After listening to Yongze''s request, Master Tie only said five words¡ªI can''t do it, so I leave.


    Just kidding, the chakra alloy is already the hardest metal he has ever made. It is so hard that he can''t process it normally. It can only be processed with the help of Nagasawa.


    And now Yongze suddenly said that he wanted a metal ten times harder than chakra alloy, isn''t that embarrassing.


    Yongze talked badly, threatened and lured, so Master Tie agreed to help him build it, but he needed Yongze to help him, and he needed his flame.


    Finally, with the help of Yongze, Master Iron spent a lot of time studying various ores, and finally developed a super chakra alloy, which is inferior to chakra alloy in terms of chakra absorption, but its hardness is lower than that of chakra alloy. ten streets.


    Of course, these ores were provided by Yongze. Wasn¡¯t Yunyin defeated in the war back then? In order to redeem the shadows and Renzhuli of his own village, Yunyin Village had to bleed heavily. The rare ore to give Konoha.


    But the cost of making super chakra alloy is still too high. Yongze calculated some material costs, and the material cost alone is several million taels, and he, the number one master in the ninja world, has to be assisted by the side.


    So Yongze just asked Master Tie to build ten of them for him to use when practicing.


    Of course, even if it is a super chakra alloy, it is impossible to block Yongze''s full attack. Immortal mode breathing method and the like cannot be used, so if you only use chakra, you have to concentrate.


    However, this kind of hardness is already very remarkable. If a metal that can withstand six-level attacks can be made, Yongze will have to doubt the identity of Master Iron, whether it is an alien or something.


    After all, he is at this level, if he uses stones or something to practice, there will be no comparison at all.


    You can¡¯t beat a mountain every time you practice a move, even if it doesn¡¯t take long, the Land of Fire, which doesn¡¯t have many mountains, will turn into plains and plateaus.


    Yongze tortured for a period of time, scrapped two super chakra alloys, and gained a deep understanding of the hardness of super chakra alloys.


    If he hadn''t used Reiatsu just now, according to the amount of Chakra he just controlled, there should be only four cracks.


    Of course, this is not to increase the power by a quarter just by using Reiatsu in the future, because the chakra he just used is very small compared to the total amount of Chakra, but the proportion of Reiatsu is not like this.


    This is also related to the fact that the fusion degree of Yongze''s template is only 50%, and it is only half of the spiritual pressure strength of the captain.


    And under normal circumstances, the **** of death does not use a spiritual pressure to attach to the fist to beat people.


    Nagaze suddenly missed the challenge task of Tomagama.


    This kind of training is somewhat boring, and you have to control your strength. If it is in a challenge mission, you can do as much strength as you want, and there are three six-level people who will take turns to beat him up.


    But unfortunately, after the challenge is successful, there will be no more challenge tasks.


    If it is a simulated practice, Yongze can''t bear it, it''s too expensive, and he doesn''t know how many points he burned in order to develop his own fairy art.


    The main reason is that now is the time to use points, whether it is to activate spiritual power and spiritual pressure for people, to use points to buy Zanpakuto, or to buy prosperity, it will cost a lot of points.


    Before I was willing to burn points to cultivate the immortal mode and create the immortal mode by myself. On the one hand, there was no template that required fusion at that time, and on the other hand, my own immortal mode was a very important thing.


    "No, the system didn''t say that you can''t enter the challenge mission after the challenge is successful." Yongze suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    His system has very little content, and he doesn¡¯t show what points can be exchanged for. He has to ask himself.


    On the surface, it seems that there is no entry link, maybe you can spend points to enter again, after all, points are so versatile.


    ¡¾Prosperity over 4,000 points can be used to enter the challenge world where missions are successfully completed¡¿


    The system really answered Yongze''s question, but unfortunately it can''t do it now, it can only be done after the prosperity is 4,000.


    And Yongze noticed a problem, the system said that it is to spend points to enter the world of successfully completing tasks.


    That is to say, maybe it¡¯s not doing a challenge mission again, but sending him into the world where the mission has been completed.


    If this is the case, Yongze will probably choose the challenge task of Whitebeard.


    After the challenge was successful, Kaguya was sealed again. He couldn''t go to fight with Naruto and Sasuke. He was an elder after all. Isn''t this bullying a child?


    In the world of pirates, not only are there many strong people, but many strong people are pirates, who do all kinds of bad things, and Yongze fights without any pressure in his heart.


    Yongze thinks it¡¯s not bad, doesn¡¯t Kaido like to commit suicide, I don¡¯t know if he, the so-called strongest creature in the world, can resist his blazing sun and fire sword, and whether Big Mom¡¯s soul soul fruit can deal with it from the **** of death of slashing.


    I just don¡¯t know what kind of identity he will go to when the time comes, or the image of a template? Still in his own image.


    In addition to the world of challenging missions that he has been to before, Yongze is also looking forward to the challenging missions of the captain.


    Those old Yinbi, every time they fight with my captain, they will play dirty tricks, either sealing the blade like fire or pretending to be dead and then snatching Xiejie.


    If Yongze wants to pass by, they have to be picked up one by one, so that they can feel the feeling of taking a bath in the core of a 15 million-degree sun.


    Thinking about Yongze, thinking about Hokage''s old Yin Biheijue.


    He thought of the information he had just seen on Kakashi''s template, Guangnin Village.


    Although Yanyinshayin should be invaded two years later, it is impossible for Guangren Village to be so arrogant as soon as it is established.


    So Yongze asked those Anbu ninjas who were collecting information outside to pay special attention to whether there was a new ninja village established.


    Although Yongze doesn''t think that these turmoil will affect Konoha and Fire Nation, Yongze is a cautious person. As long as it is not 100% impossible, he will choose to be careful and guard against it.


    Before, because Obito said before that after the Oni Ramen technique absorbed Hyuga Uzumaki to perfect the blood, Nagasawa directly temporarily prohibited any Hyuga Uchiha from performing the task of leaving the village.


    Although there is no Obito, Yongze believes that Hei Ze will find ways to help another person. The Nagato of the Uzumaki Clan is also a branch of Otsutsuki''s blood.


    Fortunately, because of the special role of Baiyan, the Hyuga clan is mainly responsible for the defense of the village, and they seldom go out. Although this ban is strange, they have no objections.


    As the Uchiha clan were basically members of the police department before, even if some of them have been transferred to other places now, they are all temporarily working in the village, which is similar to Hinata''s situation, and they have no objections.


    Rumors circulated in the Uchiha clan at the very beginning, saying that Konoha was going to attack Uchiha and suppress Uchiha. This was the first action, but it was quickly suppressed by Shisui, and directly put that The victim of paranoia was caught in Anbu''s prison and locked up without causing any disturbance.


    The main reason is that the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha is no longer acute. Many Uchihas are still well received after being transferred to other departments, and some rumors are self-defeating.


    This kind of brainless conspiracy theory naturally cannot grow in Uchiha.


    If it was the past, maybe they would have believed it, but this is obviously not the case now. The fourth generation of Hokage has a good relationship with their patriarch.


    Isn¡¯t Uchiha flourishing? How could Konoha suddenly persecute Uchiha?


    Through this incident, we can see how stable Yongze is.


    As long as there is a possible threat, even if it is only one in ten thousand, it must be prevented.


    Because he saw Otsutsuki on the Kakashi template, Nagasawa was ready to change his plan.


    He will start teaching Sasuke and Naruto this year.


    This is to ensure that Naruto and Sasuke can reach the six levels faster than the original book, and contribute to the prosperity of Konoha.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 448： alliance

    Chapter 448 Alliance


    "The Grass Ninja Village has already replied, they said that the matter of the alliance is too important and must be carefully considered.


    They hope to hold a meeting with us at the border of the two countries to discuss the alliance of Kusunin Village and Urenin Village, and you must attend the leader. Of course, the leader of Kusunin will also go. "


    Yuto Sagi lowered his head and announced to the "god" of Aminin village the reply that Kusunin had given them.


    Not long ago, Payne suddenly asked them to send an envoy to Kusanagi, saying that Yuren Village would form an alliance with Kusanagi Village.


    Yuto Sagi doesn''t quite understand Payne''s intentions. The alliance of ordinary ninja villages is meaningless, because the small ninja villages in the ninja world have no right to speak at all.


    Whether there is war or not is in the hands of Da Ren Village, and Xiao Ren Village is powerless to resist, no matter how reluctant it is, it can only be forced to cooperate with Da Ren Village''s actions.


    Of course, Yuto Sagi doesn¡¯t think that Ameno Village is an ordinary small ninja village. During the Second Ninja World War, one of the protagonists was Amano Village.


    Although Yuren Village failed in the end and failed to shake the status of the Five Great Ninja Villages, it has already done what the rest of the small ninja villages were unable to do. It launched an impact on the big countries and caused them some damage.


    "Is there a meeting at the junction of the two countries to discuss the alliance..." Payne''s eyes flashed a hint of thought.


    "Promise them." Payne said flatly.


    It¡¯s just Kusanagi Village, let alone at the junction of the two countries, even if he goes to the hinterland of the Country of Grass, so what, the Country of Grass can still deal with him.


    "I understand, I will reply to them immediately." Yuto Sagi nodded and retreated.


    Payne''s indifference did not make him feel uncomfortable, after all, this is the "god" who replaced Hanzo.


    Not a demigod like Hanzo, but a true god.


    Anyone who has seen Payne''s attack will think that the title of "God" is well-deserved, with a powerful and strange ability, no need to seal, just stretch out his hand, and the enemy has been beaten to pieces.


    Gods are indifferent, isn''t that a matter of course, and they are not mortals like them, Yuto Sagi thinks so.


    In fact, he seldom sees Payne, or everyone seldom gets in touch with Payne. It is usually the "angel" Xiaonan who replaces the "God" to contact them and give orders.


    But recently the situation is the opposite, the "angel" disappeared, and the "god" came out to preside over the affairs instead.


    Fortunately, although Payne seldom shows up, his prestige in Yuyin Village is still very strong, and there are no problems, and it is still operating normally.


    Yuto Sagi quickly replied to Kusanagi, saying that Urenin Village agreed to the meeting. The two sides can hold a meeting at the border of the country, and the leaders of both sides will participate.


    After finishing the matter, Yuto Sagi couldn''t help but start to think wildly.


    ¡®Leader, we are going to suddenly form an alliance with Kusanagi Village, do we want to unite with other small ninja villages to fight against Dairen Village? ''


    Obviously, Yuto Sagi doesn''t think his leader is a person who will keep his own place.


    If he kept his own place, he would not launch a rebellion to overthrow Hanzo''s rule, and he would command Yuyin Village to rule the Land of Rain.


    Moreover, after successfully killing Hanzo and overthrowing Hanzo''s rule, Payne did not announce to the ninja world his record of killing Hanzo in a high-profile manner, but chose to block the news, so that the influence of outsiders on Urenin Village remained at the level of Hanzo''s rule. period.


    From this, it can be seen that Payne''s plan is very big. If he is only pursuing ordinary fame and fortune, then his success will be announced, and his name will be resounded in the ninja world, because he killed Hanzang, but Payne didn''t do that.


    Yuto Sagi participated in the rebellion with his own hands, and made a lot of contributions in it. If it weren''t for the contributions he made back then, he would not be able to be reused in the current Yuyin Village.


    You know, before the rebellion, his status in Yuren Village was not low.


    "No matter what it is, as long as it can make Yuyin Village better, I will always follow it." Sagi Yuto looked into the distance, there were dark clouds ahead, there was thunder rolling, and it was going to rain again.


    In Yuto Sagi¡¯s memory, the sky in Yuyin Village is always so gloomy, and there is a lot of rain all year round, and the name of the country of rain comes from this.


    So the buildings in Yuyin Village are very unique, they are all spiers and towers, and there are a lot of dense pipes in the village.


    Yuto Sagi became a ninja a little bit before the Second Ninja World War, and that was the most beautiful time in Yuyin Village.


    Everyone is full of confidence, thinking that they can replace the five major nations, or make Yuyin Village the sixth largest Ninja Village.


    Yuto Sagi at that time was the same, he had a strong confidence in Ugakure Village.


    They have a powerful ninja troop, and all ninjas are proficient in assassination. They have a powerful leader, who is respected as a demigod by people in the ninja world.


    They like this, why can¡¯t they become a big ninja village, and the country of rain with such a hidden rain village, why can¡¯t they become a big country and enjoy the resources of a big country.


    But it is a pity that the power of the Five Great Nations is beyond their imagination. Perhaps Hanzo did not lose to the ninjas of the Five Great Nations in high-level battles. He defeated Tsunade Jiraiya Orochimaru and gave them the title of Sannin.


    But below the top level, Yuyin Village has failed in an all-round way, and ninjas at almost every level are inferior to ninjas from the five major countries.


    Their top ninjas can¡¯t beat Konoha¡¯s top ninjas, their middle ninjas can¡¯t beat Konoha¡¯s middle ninjas, and their bottom ninjas are no match for Konoha¡¯s bottom ninjas...


    failed, Yuyin Village failed, and paid a painful price for it.


    After this, Hanzo seemed to be a different person. He was no longer as brave as before. He had the power of a demigod, but he needed someone to guard his safety 24 hours a day.


    Facing the newly rising power of the Kingdom of Rain, he remained vigilant, and eventually killed him because he was afraid of being threatened.


    Such a Hanzo can no longer lead the Kingdom of Rain forward. He is no longer a brave man who dared to swing his sword at the stronger ones. Now he is just a dragon who is afraid of being attacked by brave men.


    So after Yuto Sagi decisively became the internal support of the Akatsuki organization in Hidden Rain Village, he believed that the new Akatsuki was more suitable to bring Hidden Rain Village forward than Hanzo, who had become a dragon.


    The time agreed by both parties was not very long, and the time soon reached the position agreed by both parties.


    Three days before the appointed time, Yuren Village and Kusunin Village sent ninjas to patrol near the meeting place, and also set up a simple meeting room.


    When the leader of Kusanagi saw Payne with Rain Ninja, he was stunned for a moment, but he was also the leader of Ninja Village. Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he still greeted Payne quickly.


    "It''s really young and promising. It can''t be compared. Yuyin Village is really low-key. I guess other ninja villages in the ninja world are like me. I thought the leader of Yuyin Village was Hanzo." The leader of Kusanagi said with a smile.


    "Hanzo? It''s just a loser from the old era. Let''s discuss the alliance." Payne said lightly.


    The leader of Kusanagi looked at Paine''s eyes when he heard Paine''s words.


    At first, I thought it was Hanzo''s heir. According to this, it may be that the young man in front of me used an unfriendly way to get Hanzo to step down and became the leader of Yuyin Village.


    Maybe Hanzo is not even alive now.


    The leader of Kusanagi felt that he had to be careful about the young man in front of him.


    Being able to forcibly get the demigod to step down, the force of this young man may not be simple.


    The two parties walked into the conference room and sat down. The conference table was a rectangular wooden table. Kusanagi leader and Payne sat on the short side, while the others did not sit down, but stood behind their own leader.


    "Since there is an alliance, what I want to ask is, after the alliance between Kusanagi and Yuyin Village, in what areas will they cooperate." The leader of Kusanagi asked with a smile.


    The arrival of the Yuyin Village envoy also surprised him, and he suddenly said that he wanted an alliance.


    But Kusanagi thought of a series of major events that happened recently, and thought of a possibility.


    What kind of village is Yuyin Village? The village that started the second ninja world war at the beginning, although it is a small ninja village, has a not easy experience.


    At this point in time, Yuyin Village suddenly found Cao Nin and asked for an alliance.


    The leader of Kusanagi guessed that Yuyin Village wanted to make trouble again, and imagined that the fourth Ninja World War would start again like the second Ninja World War.


    To be honest, the leader of Kusanagi was a little moved.


    He is not a person who is willing to be mediocre, otherwise he would not be so courageous as to send dead soldiers to collect the peace materials of Iwagaku Konoha, trying to provoke a war between the two countries.


    He doesn''t look forward to the coming peaceful ninja world at all.


    You five big countries want to go to war if they want to, and wanton wars on the territory of their small countries.


    If you want peace after you get tired of playing, hold a meeting and shout, and everyone can stop moving around and get peace.


    Chaos has a chance. Only in the chaos of war, when the five major powers consume each other''s strength, can Kusanagi have a chance to replace it. This is what the Kusanagi leader has always thought.


    If Yuyin Village is willing to raise a big banner to make troubles and start wars, Kusanagi is very happy to see it.


    Of course, this is just his guess after all, so the leader of Kusanagi must meet the leader of Yuyin Village in person to test his true thoughts.


    "Since you are the leader of Ninja Village, you should know how serious the five major Ninja Villages and five countries are persecuting the small Ninja Village''s small country." Nagato said directly.


    Although he is the leader, Nagato has not developed the habit of being a politician, he still prefers to be direct.


    Hearing Nagato''s blunt words, the leader of Kusanagi can almost be sure that Yuyin Village and Kusanagi Alliance are definitely not for simple cooperation.


    "Of course I understand that they come and go in and out of our country at will, and they want us to cooperate with them. They have a lot of resources to dominate us..." the Kusanagi leader said in a deep voice.


    He would not have said these words if he had changed the place and the person.


    Because the other party is Yuyin Village, which once raised a sword against the great powers, and was hit hard by the five great powers, he dared to say that.


    Hearing the words of the Kusanagi leader, Payne nodded expressionlessly. Although it is not a country, in this ninja world, no matter which small country it is, it is humble in front of a big country.


    Some small countries with poor locations are okay, and big countries don¡¯t bother to ask for places that don¡¯t shit, and there is no strategic significance.


    But if it is an important place like Yuyin Village that borders three big countries at the same time, it will be miserable.


    If there is a ninja world war, there is a high probability that the country of rain will not be able to stay out of it. Who made him such an awkward position, being sandwiched by the three big countries.


    Sometimes even Yun Yin would come to the Land of Rain to make trouble.


    Because there are too many choices here, if you go north, you can go directly to rock hiding, if you go southwest, you can play sand hiding, and if you go southeast, you can go to Konoha.


    This will suffer for the people of the Land of Rain, they are really lying on the ground.


    Although ninjas don¡¯t kill civilians on purpose, war is cruel. If a ninja encounters some civilians in an enemy country while injured, guess what he will do for his own safety.


    "Big powers are always like that. They start wars for their own interests, and after the war ends, they say they want peace with a dignified look. Small countries don''t have any say in this..." Nagato began to talk about what he was going to do.


    "You go out." The leader of Kusanagi temporarily interrupted Nagato''s words, and let all the subordinates behind him go out.


    Nagato thought for a while, and let Urenin behind him go out.


    "Rainen Village will establish an alliance with Kusunin Village to advance and retreat together. I hope that Kusunin Village will support Urenin Village when Yuren Village fights with big countries." Payne said straightforwardly.


    Seeing Payne who is so straightforward, Kusanagi leader can only say that he is indeed a young man, so direct that he envies him.


    He used to be a direct person, but since the higher his position, his city has become deeper, and his speech has become a riddle.


    Although there were speculations before the heat, the leader of Kusanagi was still shocked when he heard that Payne said that he would fight the Five Great Nations.


    Although he has always wanted to replace the five great powers, he does not have the courage to say such a thing.


    Those are the Five Great Nations, and those are the Five Great Ninja Villages. They can destroy a small ninja village just by sending out a team of elite ninjas.


    "Grass Ninja is also very indignant at what the five major powers have done, and is willing to join forces with Rain Ninja Village, but compared to us, Grass Ninja does not have the strength of your village, so we may not be able to join the battlefield immediately to help Rain Ninja. "The Kusanagi leader thought for a while and said.


    He agreed, because this sudden peace was not in the interests of Kusanagi.


    But if Kusanagi is to take risks, the leader of Kusanagi definitely doesn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s better to live than to die. It¡¯s better to be humble than to be punched by the five powers.


    So what the Kusanagi leader thinks is that if Yuyin Village shows the strength to compete with the five major powers, then he will follow suit.


    If it is only at the level of the Second Ninja World War, then of course it is pretending that nothing happened. Anyway, the end of Yuyin Village, which has lost the war, will definitely not be very good.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 449： assessment

    Chapter 449 Assessment


    "No problem, then the alliance between Urenin and Kusanagi is established." Payne said calmly.


    He sensed the intention of the Kusanagi leader''s words, and he was no longer the ignorant boy who knew nothing.


    After Yahiko died, he inherited Akatsuki''s organization and Yahiko''s behest, which made Nagato understand a lot, and also took the initiative to learn a lot.


    Although he disdains politicians like the leader of Kusanagi, he is generally timid and ambiguous in his actions, but it does not mean that he does not understand those things. On the contrary, he understands what those guys think very well.


    But so what, Nagato doesn''t care that Kusanagi will come later, as for whether Kusanagi will come, Nagato is not worried.


    Don¡¯t forget about Bai Jue¡¯s intelligence capabilities. As long as Bai Jue is willing, he can easily obtain information from other places except Konoha.


    Nagato easily analyzed the leader of Kusanagi''s character through the information of the leader of Kusanagi. This is a very ambitious guy who is afraid of chaos in the world, but he is also particularly timid, or cautious.


    But as long as there is a real chance, the leader of Kusanagi will take Kusanagi Village to go, because he has the ambition to replace the five major countries.


    So Nagato is not worried that Kusanagi will not keep up. As for whether he can let Kusanagi see the opportunity, Nagato is even less worried about this. If he does not even have this confidence, he will not come here .


    "Then..." Kusanagi leader wanted to say something nice, but suddenly remembered that he still didn''t know the name of the young Urenin leader in front of him, so he asked Nagato.


    "Payne." Nagato replied blankly.


    "You are really young and promising. Under the leadership of Your Excellency Payne, Yuren Village will soon be on the road to revival, and finally successfully overcome the oppression of Darenin Village." The leader of Kusunin said with a smile.


    Although it seemed inappropriate for a man in his thirties to call a young man Your Excellency, the leader of Kusanagi didn''t think there was any shame in it.


    The other party is a ruthless character who even pulled down the demigod Hanzo, and now he is preparing to launch a ninja war to attack the five major ninja village systems. If he succeeds, his name will be remembered by history and become a legend.


    If just saying a few more good words can bring the relationship between the two sides closer, then the Kusanagi leader is willing to keep talking.


    The world of ninjas is cruel. If you can use words to solve problems, that would be great.


    Payne didn''t reply to Kusanagi leader''s words, he just nodded lightly, and then walked out of the conference room.


    This is a matter of course. The country of Amami Ninja Village, and even the entire ninja world, will be influenced by Payne or Yahiko, and finally become a peaceful ninja world.


    ''What a proud young man, but this is the best. ¡¯ The Kusanagi leader didn¡¯t show any anger because of Payne¡¯s indifference. He followed out with a smile.


    The leader of Kusanagi has been thinking for a long time. Although the war may not be victorious, he has already thought about the future. If he really wins, will Kusanagi fight against Urenin in the end.


    In this case, an arrogant young man is much easier to deal with than a little fox with a hidden knife in his smile.


    After confirming the matter of the alliance, both sides left soon.


    After Nagato returned to Urenin Village, he also began to arrange things after he left Urenin Village.


    He let Xiao Nan go first, while he stayed in Yuren Village, firstly, for the sake of Xiaonan''s safety, and secondly, to win over Kusanagi, and then have an extra helper.


    If Nagato had gone according to the original plan, there was no need to do this.


    The original plan was to use the strong man plus Bai Jue''s convenient information, directly the strong man invaded Ninja Village at extreme speed and robbed Renzhuriki.


    It can be seen that the original plan only needs masters, and even Yuren Village will not play, only members of the Akatsuki organization will play, so of course it is useless to pull a Xiaonin Village.


    But in Nagato¡¯s new plan, he wants to defeat the Great Ninja Village as a Little Ninja Village. This is not just a matter of grabbing a person Churiki, but directly defeating the Great Ninja Village in a frontal war.


    War does not only require a strong man, unless that strong man is a person of his level, but this is obviously unrealistic.


    Nagato knew it well, but he had the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths, and then used Oniraya to strengthen himself, so that he had the exaggerated strength now, which is impossible for ordinary people.


    Looks like an ordinary Kage-level powerhouse, but they can actually be dealt with by joining hands with the ninja.


    The quality and quantity of ninjas in the big ninja village are unmatched by the small ninja village, so Nagato thought of the method of uniting with other small ninja villages.


    Next, Nagato will first go to Tianzhi Country to establish the Light Ninja Village, which plays a vital role in it, and then integrate the forces of the entire ninja world except the Great Ninja Village to deal with the Great Ninja Village.


    Nagato quickly arranged for some people he could trust to take control of Yuyin Village during his absence.


    This is actually not a big deal. When he went out in the past, Xiao Nan would basically follow him. It''s not that without the two of them, Yu Ren Village would be out of control.


    Xiao has not developed in vain for so many years, not only to absorb powerful rebels.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At the base of the special warfare squad, the reserve team members who usually practiced separately gathered together, and all the trainers were present, even Yong Ze, who rarely appeared.


    Because today is the first official member assessment since the establishment of the special warfare squad.


    Today''s assessment is different from the simple illusion assessment for reserve members entering the special warfare class. Today is a real combat assessment!


    "I reiterate that if you don''t have confidence in yourself, you can give up taking the assessment, otherwise you may be seriously injured or even die..." Yongze said in a rather serious manner, changing from his usual easy-going manner.


    What is Nagasawa''s definition of a special operations squad? The elite, the elite of the elite!


    In his vision, the special warfare squad will be Konoha''s sharp knife in the future. When someone or force wants to do something against Konoha, it is when this sharp knife comes out of the body.


    They don''t perform any infiltration missions, protection missions or stealing intelligence missions. Once the special operations squad is dispatched, they will fight, with the goal of killing the opponent.


    Although Yongze wants peace, and hopes for peace in the ninja world, this is also related to his previous environment.


    However, using a knife in your hand is not the same as not being able to use a knife without a knife in your hand.


    So he made the formal assessment very difficult, and even troubled Orochimaru to come up with some previous research and improve it.


    The assessment location is a mountain near Konoha.


    Yongze put a large number of poisonous insects and beasts in the mountain, and then put some basilisks and strange-shaped monsters that Orochimaru studied.


    Those monsters don¡¯t know how to use Chakra, but they are thick-skinned and powerful, and they have to frown when they come.


    The assessment requirement is to survive in that mountain for six days and kill at least two monsters.


    Candidates who encounter danger or want to give up during the period can choose to launch a signal flare to give up the assessment, and a ninja will come to the rescue.


    After Yongze finished speaking, the scene fell into silence for a moment. Obviously, no one wanted to give up.


    Yongze nodded. Leaving aside strength for the time being, the reserve members of this special operations squad are still very confident and courageous.


    "It seems that no one has given up, so let''s go!" Yongze waved his hand, and then took the special operations squad to prepare for the assessment site.


    "Goodbye monitor, goodbye teachers, seniors..." The second batch of reserve members waved goodbye.


    Since the second batch of reserve members have just learned the breathing method not long ago, Yongze will naturally not let them participate in the assessment, isn''t that purely to send them away.


    It is worth mentioning that the special operations class still does not have a trainer for Breath of Rock, but there is a trainer for Breath of Thunder.


    Yongze searched for quite a long time, but in the end he couldn''t find anyone suitable for practicing the breath of rock. The practitioner of the breath of thunder was dug from Anbu by him.


    Yongze is not surprised either, the breathing of the rock is still too difficult, he is so picky, it is normal to find it, Maitekai has that ability, but Yongze thinks it is a waste of Kai''s time.


    Fortunately, the breath of the rock is difficult to learn, and generally few students are able to learn or are interested in learning, so the impact on the special warfare class is not great.


    Compared with the first batch, the selection of breathing methods in the second batch is more balanced. Although there are still more breaths of flames, it is not so exaggerated. After all, there are many trainers of breaths of flames, and it is normal to learn more from people. .


    "I''m really excited. After becoming an official member, you can take on the task. Then you can upgrade your level. Maybe one day you can become a pillar." Isamu Uchiha said excitedly.


    In the Chunin Exam not long ago, although Isamu Uchiha did not even make it to the top eight, it was obviously luck and the quality of the Chunin Exam was too exaggerated. It is proof that Isamu Uchiha became a Chunin.


    You know, usually there is even a situation where there is no zhongnin in the chunin exam, but he didn''t make it to the top eight, and he was promoted to zhongnin. One can imagine the gold content.


    What''s more, Uchiha also heard that many people who lost in the first round were promoted to Chunin.


    So Uchiha Isamu doesn¡¯t think he can¡¯t even pass as a regular team member.


    "What are you dreaming about? Even the teachers are not pillars yet, and you still want to be pillars." Naoki Uchiha looked at Isamu Uchiha speechlessly.


    The current special operations squad has only one pillar, and that is Yongze.


    No one thinks there is any problem with this. After all, Yongze is the founder of the special warfare team, the developer of the breathing method, and is now recognized as the number one expert in Konoha.


    Actually, before Yongze planned to let Kosuke be the water column, Kosuke was strong enough, and the veteran elites endured it.


    After all, it is only a special department. It is impossible for Zhu to be a movie-level requirement. This is too harsh. At least Konoha needs to develop for more than ten years to be able to do so.


    But Gu Jie refused, the reason was that he was too old, and the position of the pillar should be reserved for young people.


    Nagaze thought about it, but in the end he didn''t force Kosuke to agree. Age is indeed a problem.


    At Gu Jie¡¯s age, Yongze would have preferred him to just be a trainer and teach people well.


    "If you think about it, it won''t do anything. If you don''t even dare to think about it, then you have already lost to me, Naoki." Isamu Uchiha said with a big smile.


    Naoki Uchiha looked at Isamu Uchiha speechlessly, but he couldn''t refute anything, because he knew that if he refuted, Yuzhi Uchiha would definitely use the Chunin Exam as an argument, because he was the last one in the Chunin Exam. The round tour was completed, but the first game failed.


    Although I still became a Chunin in the end, but the round tour is still a bit...


    "Hahaha... Isn''t this Naoki? I haven''t seen him for a few days. Why did he pull it off like this? He was eliminated in the first round."


    Naoki Uchiha also remembers how Isamu Uchiha laughed out loud at him.


    So Uchiha Naoki chose to ignore Uchiha Isamu, so as not to become unlucky.


    "There may be a life-threatening assessment, it''s really dangerous, but don''t worry, Xiyan, I will protect you." Moonlight Gale said softly, holding Uzuki Xiyan''s hand.


    "Gaofeng..." Uzuki Xiyan blushed suddenly when she saw Yueguang Haifeng suddenly grabbed her hand in the crowd.


    "I''m also a Chunin now, so I should have no problem passing the assessment." Uzuki Yuyan said with a blushing face.


    "Of course I believe in your strength, Xiyan, but the rules can''t say you can''t act together." Yueguang Gaifeng said with a smile.


    Maoyue Xiyan was a little moved, not because she felt that she would not be able to pass the assessment on her own, but rather than living alone on the mountain full of poisonous insects and monsters for six days, of course it was better to stay with her boyfriend.


    Moonlight Gale¡¯s words also made some people next to him act. Indeed, Yongze did not say that it is impossible to form a team to hunt monsters.


    If we can act together, although the number of monsters hunted and killed in the end will be more, it is definitely better than hunting alone, and it is safer and more stable.


    Hearing the soft discussions of the reserve players behind, Yongze, who was walking in the front, smiled and did not speak.


    Will he leave loopholes for Jean to take advantage of? Of course not.


    Of course Yongze thought of this. There are more monsters on the mountain than there are people, and Yongze tampered with the reserve members of the special operations squad.


    They will have a smell that attracts monsters. Monsters will actively attack people instead of waiting to be hunted.


    The more people gather together, the more monsters are attracted, the easier it is to be discovered, and more monsters are attracted.


    So if you want to take advantage of the large number of people to easily pass the level, then you must be prepared to be chased by monsters to run all over the mountain.


    "How soon are you going to leave after passing the assessment?" Dou has already asked about the end of Itachi''s assessment.


    Even Uchiha Isamu is confident that he will pass the assessment. It is unreasonable for him to take the first place in the Chunin Exam and feel that he will fail the assessment.


    "One day, take a good rest that day, and say goodbye to the family." Itachi thought for a while and said.


    "Just take a day off, so fast." Dou said in surprise.


    When he knew Itachi was going to travel in the Land of Fire, Dou was also very surprised. It really didn''t seem like something people of their age would think up or do.


    But when he thought that that person was Itachi, Dou calmed down again, thinking that things were just like that, very Itachi style.


    Itachi is always like that, with a precocious maturity far exceeding his peers, and sometimes he will wonder why Itachi, the Uchiha master who should have been carefree, is like this.


    Finally, after thinking hard for a while, I can only come to the conclusion that Itachi is Itachi, that''s what he is.


    "After all, I have been thinking about it for a long time, and I have discussed it with my family. Mr. Yongze also gave me a lot of advice. I also packed up the necessities. There is no point in resting for too long. It is better to go out early." Itachi replied.


    "That''s true, Itachi, you are looking forward to traveling."


    "Um."


    While everyone was chatting, the destination would arrive soon. In order to prevent unrelated people from entering the examination room, Yong Ze also arranged a team of Anbu to patrol nearby.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 450： When the assessment is in progress

    Chapter 450 When the assessment is in progress


    After arriving at the destination, Yongze did not start the exam immediately, but gave them some time to adjust their status.


    After twenty minutes passed, Yongze announced the start of the exam.


    "The assessment has officially begun!" After Yongze announced, no one hesitated, and quickly walked into the dense forest.


    The really timid Jean had already been eliminated in the illusion assessment before joining the special warfare class.


    The rest have a certain amount of courage and self-confidence. They believe in the results of their hard work and in their own strength.


    This mountain is not a famous mountain, but an ordinary mountain. Many students in the special warfare class don''t even know its name very well.


    After all, this is not the inside of Konoha, but the outside of Konoha.


    Actually, people in Konoha rarely go out in their lives. Except for the necessary time to perform missions, most of the world also stays in Konoha.


    The area of ??Konoha is very large, about the size of a city in Yongze''s previous life, but a large area of ??land inside is used as various training grounds, and the people are concentrated in one area, which does not seem very large, but in fact the territory is very large.


    Although there are not many people, Konoha is also considered a sparrow. Although it is small, it has all kinds of internal organs, and has all the things needed for life, so don''t go out.


    Of course, there is nothing to go out, and it takes quite a distance to get to the town. Ordinary people find it tiring, but ninjas think it is unnecessary.


    It was noon at this time, and the sun was extremely bright. Iruka was walking in the dense forest of the mountain, carefully observing the surroundings.


    The weather today seems to be exceptionally good, there are no clouds, and the sun is very warm. The hot sun at noon hits the green leaves in the mountains, emitting a flash of spring.


    But Iruka was not attracted by the scenery, but tightly held the hilt of the sword in his hand to keep himself fully awake.


    He did not forget Yongze''s reminder that this seemingly ordinary mountain was already full of various poisonous insects and monsters.


    In fact, before entering Dashan, someone invited Iruka to form a team. After all, Iruka is not an autistic boy. On the contrary, he is quite optimistic and cheerful, and he is very popular in the special warfare class.


    However, he believes that Assistant Yongze will definitely not make such low-level mistakes. The assessment of the special warfare class must not be opportunistic, and he must pass by relying on his own hard power.


    So not only did he not join the team of those people, but he also persuaded the other party, telling them to act alone and pass the exam with their own strength.


    Some people were persuaded and gave up forming a team. Of course, people¡¯s ideas are always different, and some people think that this is a loophole deliberately left by Yongze to let people find out.


    There are also some people who formed a team not to pass the exam easily, but simply did not want to take the exam alone, so of course they would not give up forming a team.


    For those who still want to form a team, Iruka didn''t say too much, but just told them to be careful, he did what he should do, and there was nothing he could do if the other party didn''t listen.


    And he is not 100% right, maybe Assistant Nagasawa really wants everyone to take the initiative to study the loopholes in the rules.


    It would be ridiculous if the result came out and he was wrong.


    Suddenly, Iruka saw something on the green leaves shining in the sun.


    "Water Breathing Type 1¡ªWater Surface Slash!"


    Without hesitation, Iruka immediately drew out his knife, and the knife flew out instantly with a trickle of slash, cutting off all the green leaves in that area.


    Puff puff!


    The emerald green leaves flew all over the sky, and the green poisonous insects hiding behind the green burst, and the dark green juice burst out and spread all around.


    "Huh." Iruka, who quickly dodged to avoid the dark green juice, let out a breath. If he was attracted by the seemingly beautiful scene just now and rushed over, he might be attacked by poisonous insects.


    Although it is not possible to say that he will die, it must be uncomfortable. If he is injured and poisoned on the first day, the next five days will be difficult.


    After taking a sip of water, Iruka started to move on.


    This mountain is a strange place for him, but he wants to live in this strange place full of poisonous insects and monsters for six days, the necessary understanding is essential.


    Although the condition for passing the assessment is to survive for six days and then go to the top of the mountain, Iruka is not going to head towards the top of the mountain on the first day.


    Mountain climbing may be difficult for ordinary people, and sometimes it takes half a day to climb higher mountains.


    But for ninjas, as long as there is no obstacle, they can climb to the top of a mountain in ten minutes.


    That''s why ninjas dominate the ninja wars nowadays.


    The war of the big country is the war of the ninja, that is, the war of the great ninja village.


    No matter how hard you try as an ordinary soldier, you can''t keep up with the ninja''s pace, and your mobility is not at the same level at all.


    Not to mention that ninjas are all little supermen. If ninjas face off against ordinary soldiers, it''s really not big at all. On the other side, a person with superpowers all over the body, hit a hammer.


    On the surface, ninjas are very brittle, and ordinary people are not without opportunities to be tough, but ninjas are brittle for ninjas themselves.


    It should be clear from those ninjas who can take ninjutsu hard but only get injured. The reason why ninjas are brittle is that the damage of ninja itself is too high.


    The kunai blessed by the ninja with chakra can easily cut through steel. Is this power the same as that of ordinary people wielding kunai?


    Not to mention that it is impossible for ordinary people to keep up with the ninja''s reaction, the two are really difficult to compare.


    From this point of view, the war of ninjas is a war of superpowers with more than tens of thousands of participants, and there is nothing wrong with being called a war of ninjas.


    Iruka first surveyed all the places within a kilometer around him, and cleaned up all the poisonous insects he saw.


    But on the way, he didn''t encounter the monster Yongze said.


    But Iruka is not surprised. Yongze also said that the deeper the mountain, the more monsters. He is still in the outer layer, and it is normal that he cannot touch it.


    This is why Iruka did not attack the top of the mountain on the first day.


    Without mentioning the pockets, there are two out-of-round players, Itachi, and Isamu Uchiha, Moonlight Hayate, should be able to only rush to the top of the mountain on the first day.


    If they get rid of some of those monsters, it will be easier for him to go up the mountain.


    Iruka is not afraid that the monsters will be killed, and then he will fail the assessment because he did not hunt two monsters. Yongze said that there are so many monsters, even if each person kills twenty, they will not be able to kill them all.


    If the two perverts Itachi and Dou have nothing to do to find monsters to kill everywhere, he can only consider himself unlucky and come back next year.


    But according to his understanding of the two of them, they are not such boring people, and they will not feel such thankless things.


    "If the assessment is passed, the parents should be very happy too." Thinking of this, Iruka smiled.


    He doesn''t have a family as prominent as Itachi, the eldest son of a wealthy Konoha family, and he doesn''t have an elder brother who is a high-level elder brother.


    His parents are very ordinary Konoha Jami, without any special names.


    But Iruka is already very satisfied, he feels that he is very happy, you know, there are still people whose parents are Chunin, and even ordinary people whose parents are.


    Compared with those people, his parents can provide him with a lot of help on the road of ninja.


    Even if his parents don''t know how to breathe, they always know some taijutsu, and the other is some ninja''s experience.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    After entering the mountain, Itachi and Dou did not separate, but continued to stay together.


    Of course, based on their strength, they must pass the assessment without opportunistic methods.


    If even they can''t pass the assessment, then Yongze''s assessment can be directly used as the J¨­nin assessment.


    Of course, there is no such thing as Jonin assessment.


    Jonin is already considered the mainstay of the village, even Konoha is not much.


    Of course, different ninja villages have different standards for upper ninja. The upper ninja of the small ninja village cannot compare with the upper ninja of the five great ninja villages.


    Junin does not have such a thing as Jnin assessment, each Jnin''s promotion is personally approved by Hokage.


    For example, the reason why Minato has been giving Nagasawa S-level missions before, and sometimes split a long-term S-level mission into several calculations, is because he is afraid that he will promote Yongze to Jonin, which will attract gossip and make Yongze''s resume more beautiful. .


    Otherwise, if you let a person who has only done some D-level, C-level and even B-level people be promoted to Jonin, it will be difficult to convince the public, especially at that time when the power transfer has just begun, Minato has not had much power, and Danzo has been Stare at the water gate.


    The reason why he wants to stay with Itachi is actually because Itachi is about to go out to travel around the country of fire, and Dou feels a little bit reluctant.


    They knew each other very early. At that time, Dou moved out of the orphanage and came to Yongze''s house not long ago. Because of practicing water escape, Dou went to the river to meet Itachi.


    The two people who fought against each other in the original plot unexpectedly have a common language during this period.


    The two hit it off immediately, and soon became friends. Now, they have been together for three years.


    Although it was only three years, Itachi also played a very important role in Dou''s life, because Dou actually has no memories of the previous years. No Naoyu found Dou on the ruins after the war. He thought he had suffered a head injury. Amnesia, loss of eyesight.


    So Itachi should actually be regarded as the first close friend since he can remember. It''s not that he doesn''t like those brothers and sisters in the orphanage, but it''s really hard for him to describe that feeling. Itachi is different.


    This is different from what Yongze and the dean gave him, but there is no doubt that if One day Itachi disappears in his life, Dou feels that he will feel very uncomfortable, quite uncomfortable.


    The two of them were walking in the dense forest, and from time to time, they would form seals and release ninjutsu to eliminate hidden poisonous insects. Suddenly, there was a sound of piercing through the air, and a green figure flew towards them.


    "Water escape¡¤Water formation wall!" Dou reacted very quickly, quickly formed a seal, and a large amount of water rushed out of the ground, forming a circular protective cover to protect him and Itachi.


    boom!


    A snake head that was half the size of their bodies hit the top of the water formation wall, causing waves.


    Itachi narrowed his eyes slightly. The strength of the hand holding the handle of the knife erupted suddenly, and a large amount of Chakra also poured into the palm of the hand, and the rhythm of breathing changed suddenly.


    Shua!


    A silvery white light flashed, and a thin line of blood appeared on the snake''s head.


    The next moment, with a bang, the green-scaled serpent instantly split into two halves, the blood gushed out of its body, and its heavy body hit the ground, splashing a burst of dust.


    Seeing that the green-scaled serpent had lost its vitality, Dou canceled the water barrier.


    Itachi took the knife and walked towards the green-scaled serpent. A bead had been placed in the monster''s body in advance. After killing the monster, the bead should be taken out. When the exam is over, it will be counted. One bead counts as killing a monster.


    In other words, to pass the assessment, you must have at least two beads.


    While Itachi was fetching the beads, suddenly, a huge roar appeared, and a monster with thick black hair rushed out suddenly, advancing quickly on the trees.


    At this time, Poutu made a move, he picked up the knife and waved it lightly, and a lot of water splashed around him.


    The black-haired monster froze for a moment, then suddenly jumped onto a tree and began to output crazily to the tree.


    Of course, it wasn''t that the black-haired monster was afraid that they wouldn''t dare to come up, and then vented its anger on a tree.


    Dou just used Kosuke¡¯s improved Konoha Liuliu¡¯s water breath swordsmanship, which can bring visual deception to the opponent.


    In the eyes of the black-haired monster at this moment, the big tree that he is madly exporting is the ferret.


    Shua!


    Taking advantage of the crazy output of the black-haired monster on the big tree, he slashed out a water-blue slash, and instantly chopped off the head of the black-haired monster.


    The head of the black-haired monster flew up like a volleyball thrown high, and the gray-red blood splashed around, and the headless body fell to the ground with a booming sound.


    After confirming that the surrounding area is safe, look for the beads and take them out.


    "Although these monsters don''t seem to have much wisdom, they don''t seem to attack each other. It''s okay to meet one, but if they encounter multiple at the same time, I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with." After picking up the beads, he walked back to Itachi and said.


    Of course, when he said that it was difficult to deal with, he meant the people who were assessed with them. For Dou, at this level, it would cost one knife.


    "Well, after all, it is an official member assessment. The difficulty is reasonable. If you don''t have the corresponding strength, you will make mistakes in doing tasks in the future." Itachi nodded and said.


    The two of them simply cleaned up and continued towards the top of the mountain.


    On their side, they can get enough beads to pass the assessment on the first day, and then just wait for the end of the time at the top of the mountain.


    Given the strength of the two of them, this is naturally no problem.


    Whether it was a single attack on the road, or two attacking at the same time, none of them could stop the pace of the two.


    At most, five monsters attacked them one after another, but this was just a waste of their time.


    Although they had obtained enough beads to pass the exam, the two took out all the beads from the body of the monster they killed.


    It''s not that I took them all out to win everyone''s cheers at the end of the preparation exam.


    I simply felt that if someone who was not strong enough to pass the test passed the level, he would end up sacrificing in the mission due to his lack of strength.


    Might as well spend an extra minute digging out the beads.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 451： end and new beginning

    Chapter 451 The end and the new beginning


    In the dense forest, Uzuki Xiyan and Yueguang Gale walked side by side, and there was not much tension on their faces.


    After all, Moonlight Hayate was also the man who broke into the quarter-finals of the Chunin Exam. Although he might be the weakest among them, he is still very confident in the face of this exam.


    "Xi Yan, be careful." The sharp-eyed Moonlight Gale found a green snake whose scales and colors were very similar to forest weeds.


    Hurrah!


    Moonlight Gale suddenly grasped the handle of the knife, all the strength poured into the knife, and then the breath suddenly changed, Chakra erupted, and a six-meter-high whirlwind was instantly cut out.


    The whirlwind hit the green-scaled serpent, instantly rolling it up.


    The sharp wind blade left bloodstains on the green-scaled snake, and the gray-green blood dripped onto the ground drop by drop.


    Uzuki Xiyan also quickly pulled out the knife after the moonlight blast reminded him. Taking advantage of the green-scaled serpent being swept up by the whirlwind of the moonlight blast, Uzuki Xiyan rushed up immediately and chopped off the green-scaled serpent''s head.


    After the battle, Moonlight Galewind praised: "Xiyan, your sword is faster than before. You must pay attention to mercy when practicing in the future."


    Uzuki Xiyan glanced at Moonlight Gale, shook the knife lightly, then reinserted the knife into the sheath and said:


    "It would be great if I really have such strength, don''t I know my own strength?"


    She knew very well, although she learned the Breath of the Wind together, the compatibility between the Moonlight Gale and the Breath of the Wind was much better than her. Not only did she quickly learn all the sword shapes, but she also developed it along the way, the whirlwind and the wind Walls are.


    Everything, she won''t float away just because of Moonlight Gale, and feel that she is stronger than Moonlight Gale.


    However, sometimes, even if you know the other person is not telling the truth, this kind of praise will make you feel involuntarily happy, especially if this person is still the person you like, then you will be even happier.


    "Hey." Moonlight Gale scratched her hair and smirked, but said nothing.


    He is not stupid. Girls are such creatures. They say no, it is exaggerated, but they are still very happy in their hearts.


    If you still say at this time, indeed, your strength is indeed far inferior to mine, isn''t it asking for trouble?


    So, just smirk at this time.


    As expected by Moonlight Gale, Uzuki Xiyan said that she was not strong enough, but she smiled on her face, and her body was pressed against Moonlight Gale.


    ¡®Women are born liars, and sometimes they have to listen anyway. ¡¯ Moonlight Gale thought so.


    Time flies, six days passed quickly, the assessment time came, and everyone gathered at the top of the mountain.


    Itachi and Dou walked to the temporary meeting place with a calm expression on their faces.


    They were the first to arrive. After the time was up, they walked over like strolling in the garden.


    Actually, they reached the top of the mountain on the first day, but because the exam time hadn¡¯t come yet, they were not allowed to enter here, so they wandered around.


    After the time has passed, that is of course coming in directly.


    After the two, people arrived one after another.


    It''s Moonlight Gale and Uzuki Xiyan. They are in the same state as Itachi and Dou. They look quite relaxed, not like they have survived six days in the wilderness.


    Those who reached the top of the mountain earlier had relaxed smiles on their faces, and their clothes were neat and undamaged.


    The latter group was more miserable, with disheveled faces, blood of unknown creatures on their clothes, and messy hair, they looked like they had experienced a lot of suffering.


    At the end, it was even more tragic. The parts of the clothes that were torn were exposed to scabbed wounds. They were obviously injured in the battle, and they defeated the opponent with difficulty.


    Soon, after everyone was gathered, Yongze began to check the token, which was the beads hidden in the monster.


    In fact, not everyone passed the exam and reached the top of the mountain, but those who were not strong enough already used the signal flare to call for help and quit the competition.


    With the speed of a ninja, climbing a mountain is really not a difficult task.


    Basically, there is no problem of not having enough time to travel, mainly because of the poisonous insects and monsters in the mountains.


    Being unable to defeat monsters, or beating monsters too hard resulted in injuries that affected combat effectiveness. These were the main factors for those who failed the assessment.


    There are also some people who are unlucky. It is not a problem to hunt one by one, but they encounter two or three at once.


    Yongze glanced slightly, as long as they didn''t leave the stage early, there would be at least two beads.


    Thinking about it, according to the number of monsters he released, if he wants to reach the top of the mountain, he should encounter at least three or four monsters.


    If you don¡¯t fail halfway, you can basically collect all the ones that reach the top of the mountain.


    "Then, congratulations, you have successfully passed the assessment. From now on, you will be full-fledged members of the special warfare squad, but because you have just become full-fledged members, your rank is only the lowest E." Yongze smiled at the team members who passed the assessment Said.


    The Special Warfare Squad has its own level system, with five levels, ranked from high to low are A, B, C, D, and E.


    Jia is the highest rank under Zhuzhu, or Zhuzhu is actually Jia. Zhu is more like a position, the leader of a breathing method school. After there is a stronger one, when Zhu gets old, he will abdicate .


    Yongze set up a special system for the special warfare team to express the importance and particularity of the special warfare team, and also to motivate the team members to complete tasks and practice seriously.


    There are two ways to increase the level. One is to complete the task. According to the task level and the number of tasks, you can be promoted after reaching a certain level.


    The second is strength. If your strength has improved a lot and you feel that you are very strong, you can also apply for promotion.


    But this Yongze set a higher difficulty.


    Basically, you have to have the strength of C to reach the level of Ding by this method.


    Because Yongze felt that it would be a bit bad if he just exercised and didn¡¯t do tasks. He likes his teammates to grasp both hands, don¡¯t go to extremes, and be a second-level supervisor.


    "Thank you, monitor! We will work hard to raise the level." A loud voice broke out from the crowd.


    "Okay, I will wait for your good performance." Yongze said with a smile.


    He once even thought about whether to wear a small vest to enter the special warfare class, and then become a roll king, leading everyone to work hard together.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that it was too much trouble to forge his identity. If it was found out that day, wouldn''t his image in Konoha be a black spot.


    "Huh." Itachi let out a breath, feeling much more relaxed.


    It wasn''t that this exam put pressure on him, but that the time to travel to the Land of Fire that he had been looking forward to had finally arrived.


    ''Farewell to the family, and then Dou and Izumi have to say goodbye seriously...'' Thinking about the farewell in his heart, Itachi''s thoughts have flown beyond Konoha, to the vast land of the Fire Kingdom.


    What will the town outside look like? Will there be a powerful ninja like Konoha outside? Is the capital of the Land of Fire more prosperous than Konoha?


    These are all questions that Itachi has asked since he came up with the idea of ??traveling to the Land of Fire.


    From the map, Konoha is really small, just a small part of the vast land of the Fire Kingdom.


    Itachi was curious about what kind of surprises this vast land of fire could bring him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After arranging the arrangements, Nagato left Urenin Village and went to Tianzhi Country.


    He was the last batch to set off. At this time, he was the only official member of the Akatsuki organization left in the Land of Rain, and all the other official members of the Akatsuki organization went to the Land of Tian.


    Of course, there are still many peripheral members of the Akatsuki organization staying in Urenin Village, who are responsible for monitoring the country of Urenin Village in Urenin for Nagato.


    When he was about to leave the Kingdom of Rain, Nagato looked up at the gloomy sky, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and there was a silent thunder from time to time, and yellow lightning flashed in the clouds, adding a touch of color to the gloomy black clouds.


    There is no doubt that it is going to rain.


    For Nagato, this is an all-too-familiar scene, because he grew up in the Land of Rain, and rarely leaves the Land of Rain except when recruiting people.


    In fact, he was just a child who was no different from others before. Suddenly, one day, a Konoha ninja broke into him, killed his parents, and broke up the happy and peaceful family.


    Sadness, anger, and fear enveloped Nagato in an instant. He opened and used the eyes of reincarnation for the first time, killing the Konoha ninja who killed his parents.


    After that, Nagato, who lost his parents and became an orphan, started wandering.


    Although he has the powerful power of the reincarnation eye, Nagato is a kind child. Even if he fell into such a situation, he did not rely on his strength to rob or anything.


    Later one day, he passed out due to hunger and cold, and was discovered by Xiao Nan, who was rescued and brought to Yahiko, and the three met.


    After that, Nagato''s life got a little better, but it was still miserable, after all, they were just three orphans.


    Later, they met Jiraiya, who accepted them as disciples, taught them ninja knowledge, taught them ninjutsu, and gave them food...


    For Nagato, it was a very happy time. When the three of them were carefree together, they had a good teacher to teach them.


    However, that happy time only lasted three years.


    After three years, Jiraiya saw that the strength of the three of them was able to live independently and gain a foothold in the Land of Rain, so he left.


    It may be because he has learned the skills, or it may be because he has great ambitions, and Yahiko soon put forward his ideals.


    He doesn''t want to see the Kingdom of Rain fall into the predicament of war again, he doesn''t want to have war orphans like him, Nagato and Xiaonan.


    He wants to quell the turmoil, he wants to change the country of rain, make the country of rain peaceful, and make the world peaceful!


    For this reason, Yahiko created the Akatsuki organization, and he hopes to change the country of rain and the world through the power of Akatsuki.


    It may be the disappointment with Hanzo, or it may be that Yahiko has a strong personality charm. Many ninjas have joined the Akatsuki organization created by Yahiko. A series of activities have given the Akatsuki organization a certain reputation.


    Even Zilai who was in other places also jumped to the name of Akatsuki organization.


    This period of time is still good for Nagato. They are fighting for a great goal together, and new partners who agree with their ideas are constantly joining and fighting with them.


    At that time, Nagato felt that it would be really good if his whole life passed like this.


    Unfortunately, a huge conspiracy has been quietly laid out, and the fate of the Akatsuki organization is about to be rewritten.


    The leader of Rain Ninja Village enjoys a great reputation in the Ninja world, and is revered as a demigod. Hanzo sent people to the Akatsuki organization.


    Hanzo''s envoy said that he was very optimistic about the Akatsuki organization and decided to join hands with the Akatsuki organization to maintain peace in the Land of Rain.


    When he heard the news, Yahiko was very excited. He was so happy that he couldn''t help but want to jump up, so happy that he couldn''t sleep at night.


    What is Yuren Village? The official power of the Kingdom of Rain.


    Who is Hanzo? That is a ninja who is revered as a demigod, the pinnacle of ninja.


    And what is his organization? It sounds like a thriving ninja organization, but it sounds like a violent armed group.


    The leader of the official power of the Kingdom of Rain invited his Akatsuki organization to maintain the peace of the Kingdom of Rain, which obviously recognized Yahiko''s continuous efforts and the Akatsuki organization.


    So Yahiko was very excited and directly agreed, and quickly told the good news to the members of the organization.


    Everyone is very happy, feeling that the hard times are over and good times are coming.


    Seeing that everyone is so happy, Nagato is also very happy.


    But after Yahiko brought the people to the place, he realized that everything was just a trap.


    Hanzo took a long time to choose the meeting place in order to let them all die there, and it was extremely difficult to escape.


    Konan was kidnapped, and there are ninjas from Hanzo''s side everywhere.


    The originally imagined beautiful cooperation disappeared, leaving only a grave prepared for them. This huge contrast made Nagato in a trance.


    It wasn''t until Yahiko bumped into the Kunai held in his hand and died in front of his eyes that Nagato suddenly woke up. He only felt the hairs all over his body stand on end, and an extremely cold breath gushed out from the depths of his soul. , dissipates into every pore.


    ¡®Cold, so cold. ¡¯ The cold rain dripped on Nagato¡¯s face, and he felt an unprecedented biting cold.


    His eyes shed tears unconsciously, and he yelled at the sky unwillingly, venting his emotions.


    why why! Why treat him like this.


    At first, he lost his parents, and now he lost his best friend whom he cared about most. Why is the world always so cruel.


    In the extreme pain, Nagato''s reincarnation eyes awakened, and directly summoned the heretic golem, instantly killing a large number of Urenin.


    Immediately after, Nagato took the opportunity to save Konan, but Hanzo was so experienced that in an instant, a detonating talisman blasted Nagato''s legs.


    Because Nagato used a method that Hanzo had never seen before, Hanzo felt that he could not act rashly, and then ran away directly.


    When Nagato and Xiaonan returned to the Akatsuki organization, they encountered a pile of corpses on the road, all of which were members of the Akatsuki organization, and none remained. So far, only Nagato and Xiaonan are left in the Akatsuki organization.


    Afterwards, it becomes what it is now.


    Just as Nagato recalled the past, the rain had already fallen, and drops of rainwater dripped onto Nagato''s face.


    Nagato and Tiandao Payne stood in the rain, standing silently in the rain.


    In the end, Nagato didn¡¯t know whether he didn¡¯t shed tears because he recalled the sad past, or it was all rain.


    "It''s time to go." Nagato said, but no one responded to him, because Tiandao Payne was just his puppet, not a real person.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 452： student troubles

    Chapter 452 Student''s troubles


    A lot of things have happened in the ninja world this year. First, Konoha held an unprecedented grand ninja exam. A total of four Dainin villages of the five major ninja villages participated, and some surrounding small ninja villages participated. It can be described as a grand occasion. unprecedented.


    But compared to another matter, this joint Chunin exam can only be regarded as a trivial matter.


    The Five Kages Conference was held again, and the kages of the Five Ninja Villages, Konoha, participated in the meeting.


    This is something that the entire ninja world is very concerned about, no matter if it is a big or small country.


    In the ninja world, the five major countries are the rules. They are the strongest countries, and their strength exceeds other countries by not one or two points.


    It can be said that whether there will be a war in the ninja world, the initiative is in the hands of the five major countries. As long as more than half of the major countries do not want to start a war, there will be no war in the ninja world.


    But if all the five major powers go to war with each other, then this must be a war that can sweep the entire ninja world.


    After the first five shadow talks held in Hashirama, a new pattern and order appeared in the ninja world, and the ninja world fell into a temporary peace. This time limit is the time when Hashirama is alive.


    So when the second Five Kages Conference was held, all countries in the ninja world were very concerned, because this meeting is an important meeting that can determine the future of the ninja world.


    However, although so many major events have happened, Konoha, who is at the center of the incident, is unusually calm.


    For example, it happened to be the time when the ninja school started a new school year. The ninja school did not delay for half a day, and started to hold the opening ceremony as usual, and then officially started classes.


    And all the students are going to class normally, without any changes, and there is no mention of a holiday because of the successful holding of the Five Kages Talks.


    It is worth mentioning that the current ninja school has officially divided into two stages: primary school and middle school.


    Elementary school is a four-year system, and middle school is a three-year system. Only after graduating from middle school can you officially become a ninja.


    Those who graduated last year are ninjas from the last six-year ninja school.


    Because the previous ninja school was a six-year school, there are still a group of fifth graders who would normally be in sixth grade this year.


    But because of the distinction between elementary school and middle school, they must take an exam, and the level of passing the exam determines whether they will directly enter the second grade of middle school or the first grade of middle school.


    There is no problem in other grades, and the normal exams are upgraded normally.


    "Well, in this case, except for this year, it will take another four years to graduate and become an official ninja." In the new semester, Hinata Hanayo was a little unable to raise her spirits.


    Because of another new school year, she is now a third grader.


    Originally, according to the normal development, you can graduate in the sixth grade, but because of the ninja school reform, the original six years were changed to four years in elementary school and three years in middle school, adding up to seven years.


    Especially not long ago, she also witnessed Dou getting the first place in the Chunin exam and being promoted to Chunin.


    She was still so long away from becoming an official jinnin, but in the end, it was all zhongnin in Dou, which made Huayang feel a little sad. If things go on like this, by the time she graduates, Dou will already be a jinnin.


    Then why do they go on missions together? The upper ninja and the lower ninja perform tasks together. Generally, the upper ninja is the instructor.


    Huayang also thought about graduating early, and plans to implement it this year, and apply for graduation at the end of the third grade.


    But her parents disagreed, saying that she should be trained again at the ninja school.


    Hua Yang can¡¯t help it, she can¡¯t argue with her parents because of graduation, her parents are very kind to her, Hua Yang doesn¡¯t want to quarrel with her parents.


    In the case of dividing primary and secondary schools, the third grade is actually the last chance to graduate early.


    Otherwise, in the fourth grade, it is not an early graduation, but a normal entry into middle school.


    So in the future, there will probably not be any geniuses who graduate in one year, because if you want to go to middle school, you have to graduate from elementary school first, so there may be geniuses who graduate in two years, one year in elementary school and one year in middle school.


    The new semester is coming, and most of the students are more excited. Among the teachers who did not come, they are excitedly discussing what they have seen and heard during the holiday, such as what kind of new games they have played, and a nice Kunai gifted by relatives...


    Students have always been like this. When they were in school, they felt that class was too boring and homework was too troublesome and tiring.


    However, when it came time for the long vacation, not long after, they remembered the time at school again, missed the enrichment of school, missed talking and playing with their classmates, and longed for the start of school.


    Of course, after the school really started, I soon began to look forward to the holiday, thinking about what to do during the holiday...


    Looking at those students who were eagerly discussing various things, Huayang suddenly felt that people''s joys and sorrows are not the same, she only felt that they were noisy.


    ¡®Sure enough, except for Dou, other boys of the same age are too naive. ¡¯ Huayang thought with a sigh.


    It¡¯s not boasting, Hua Yang thinks she looks cute, the elders around her are so exaggerated since she was a child, and the children around her also want to be friends with her.


    And those children were too naive, they thought of bullying her to attract her attention, but they were captured by her soft fist on the spot.


    Either he deliberately spoke loudly to attract her attention when he passed in front of her, talking loudly about his good grades in an exam, or being given good things by someone.


    Childish, really too childish!


    Huayang propped his face with his hands, and began to fantasize about things after graduation.


    But Huayang may not have imagined that the change of Ninja School is just the beginning. In the future, there may not be only elementary and middle schools, and there may be a four-year "university".


    After a simple day of class, when Hua Yang was about to go home, he found a pocket at the door that seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Huayang''s eyes lit up, and he greeted Dou.


    Dou saw Huayang and walked towards Huayang.


    "Are you waiting for someone?"


    "Well, I''m waiting for you."


    So the two began to walk at a slow pace together.


    When Huayang asked why she was looking for her, Dou replied: "Didn''t you give me the gift of becoming a Chunin before, so I also prepared a new semester gift for you."


    After speaking, he took out a scroll in his pocket, and then took out a more delicate small box from the scroll.


    Dou handed the small box to Huayang, scratched his head and said: "It''s not a good thing, it''s just sushi made by myself, I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Didn¡¯t I ask Yongze for more money to renovate the orphanage and build a new canteen.


    In addition to paying money, I also went to help myself. Later, I took the opportunity to ask for some advice and learned how to cook.


    It¡¯s easy to save. Sometimes Yongze¡¯s lazy cancer attack will give him some money to let him buy whatever he wants to eat, or bring back a random dumpling.


    If he can cook by himself, then he can cook by himself.


    With this in mind, I learned some cooking.


    Because Huayang often gave gifts to Dou before, Dou felt that he should also return gifts to Huayang, otherwise it would be too shameful.


    "Why would you dislike it? It''s better to say that I''m curious about your skills." Hua Yang smiled happily.


    Dou would specially make sushi for her as a gift for her. Huayang was also a little surprised, and then he was very happy. Even when he recalled today''s simple and boring lessons, those lessons became less boring.


    "As long as you are happy." Dou said with a smile.


    Because Dou knew Huayang''s house, they were not walking randomly, they were walking towards Huayang''s house.


    Then asked about Huayang''s studies, and asked her how she was studying recently.


    "It''s almost the same as before, but after you left, of course I was the first in the class." Hua Yang replied.


    "That''s pretty good, I think you, Huayang, will soon become an excellent ninja." Dou said.


    When Dou said these words, Hua Yang showed a dejected expression as if all the air had been blown out of a balloon that was inflated suddenly.


    "It''s still a long time... The current ninja school has become a primary school and a middle school. The two stages together will take seven years, and I have just started the third year." Huayang showed a sad expression.


    "Isn''t it good? After the middle school stage, there will be intensive training that is different from the previous ninja school." Dou said with a smile.


    He also knows about the reform of the ninja school. After all, the initiator of the reform is Yongze, and he mentioned it casually in the usual chat.


    Dou still remembers that Yongze said not only middle school, but also a university in the future.


    University is different from middle school. In middle school, you can usually go to it as long as it is not too close to the point.


    But Yongze said that the university exam is not too easy, and only those who study hard and have a certain talent can pass.


    The purpose of Yongze is to cultivate some elite ninjas who are good at all aspects through the university, so that they can cultivate in the areas they are good at.


    Of course, university is not mandatory. You can choose not to continue to advance, but to choose to graduate from middle school directly, or you can directly become an official renunciation.


    "That''s good, but..." Hua Yang showed a hesitant expression.


    She can''t say, I don''t want us to perform missions together as teacher and disciple.


    A good friend who used to go to school together became a teacher after graduation, what the **** is this.


    Finally, Hua Yang didn''t say anything, she really felt that this kind of thing is not impossible, given the promotion speed of Dou.


    "Study hard and practice hard." Dou smiled and patted Huayang''s head.


    He feels weird, he''s always been the one getting patted on the head.


    Now I touched Huayang''s head through her black hair, and it felt good to the touch, and I felt an inexplicable sense of accomplishment in my heart.


    No wonder Nagazawa Nonoyu and even the third generation have to touch his head. It turns out that touching the head is also a sense of accomplishment.


    Hanayo who was touched on the head was also in a strange mood. The two should be of the same generation, but now one is a third-year student at the ninja school, and the other is an official ninja who has just been promoted to Chunin.


    When Kuaidou saw Huayang''s house, he stopped and said with a smile, "Goodbye, I''ll come to you when I''m free."


    Hua Yang nodded lightly in agreement, and returned home with the small box he sent.


    Er Dou saw Hua Yang walk into the house and left in peace.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, the homeland of the Uchiha clan, Izumi just came back from school and saw Itachi coming to his door.


    "Itachi, why are you here?" Quan Xiao ran up to Itachi and asked happily.


    Most of the time, she was the one who went to Itachi, and Itachi rarely came to her on his own initiative, so Quan was very happy, like a child who was happy when he ate his favorite candy.


    Itachi thought for a while and said, "There is something I want to tell you, let''s talk as we walk, to the river."


    On the way, Itachi didn''t say much, but Izumi talked about his recent situation, for example, he just passed the assessment of the special warfare team and became a full member of the special warfare team.


    When they got to the river, the two sat by the river together.


    At this time, Itachi suddenly took out a bag of dumpling, and then distributed it to Quan.


    "I just bought it for you to eat." Itachi''s words were still so concise.


    "Wow, is there anything very happy today? It''s so good." Quan happily took the dumpling, and felt that he was in a good mood even better.


    Not only came to find her, but also brought her food, Quan felt flattered.


    "A happy thing?" Itachi thought for a while and then shook his head. Parting should not be a happy thing, but it might be a sad thing.


    "Actually, I''m going out of Konoha recently, so I came to say goodbye to you. You don''t have to look for me in the future. I will notify you when I come back." Itachi said.


    "Going out of the village to perform a mission? Is the mission time very long, and you have to come here to say goodbye?" Quan asked curiously.


    Anyway, she is also a student of the ninja school, and she is still a Uchiha, so she still knows a little about ninjas.


    "It''s not a mission, but I want to go out and travel." Itachi explained.


    Quan''s eyes were round, and he stared blankly at Itachi. He didn''t expect Itachi to say goodbye because of this.


    "Why do you suddenly want to travel or something?" Quan couldn''t help asking. In fact, she didn''t quite understand what travel was, but she knew Itachi definitely didn''t go out for fun.


    Itachi thought for a while, and then seriously replied: "For the ideal in my heart."


    Quan:¡­


    She suddenly felt that there was a pitifully thick barrier between herself and Itachi.


    Obviously they are all children who have not reached the double-digit age. Why are you so good, Itachi?


    But when Izumi thought that this person was the genius Uchiha Itachi of the Uchiha clan, she understood everything again.


    He is so talented and working so hard, when other Uchiha kids are still playing around, Itachi is practicing shuriken, when other Uchiha kids are playing various games like kicking jars, Itachi I''m practicing ninjutsu.


    It is only natural that he is so different.


    "How long are you going to go out and when will you be back?" Quan tried to hide his sadness with a smile, and said with a forced smile.


    "I don''t know." Itachi shook his head.


    "Whenever I leave the Kingdom of Fire, I should be back." Itachi said.


    He didn''t know how long he would go out and how long he could come back. After all, although he was from the Land of Fire, he hadn''t been out of Konoha much.


    "That''s great, then Itachi, you have to work hard." Quan lost the playfulness of the past, but still forcibly suppressed his sadness, and tried his best to say goodbye to Itachi.


    "Well, if it goes well, I will bring you some souvenirs." Itachi said.


    After eating the dumpling, Izumi didn''t chat with Itachi for a long time like before, but ran away and went home.


    Looking at Quan''s leaving back, Itachi stood silently on the spot.


    Itachi is actually a very smart person, like his peers, basically there is nothing he can''t see emotions.


    He could see that Quan was just pretending to be happy. Although there was a smile on his face, his heart might have already begun to cry.


    But he couldn''t stop at this, even Sasuke would refuse.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 453： Akatsukis Disagreement

    Chapter 453 Akatsuki organization differences


    Akatsuki organization is in the north of Tianguo, the base of Tianzhiguo, close to the country of frost.


    This is also the arrangement of Nagato. He mentioned some requirements for the location of the base before. It goes without saying that these hard conditions are enough to conceal. One of them is not to be too close to the Land of Fire.


    The Land of Fields is bordered by the Land of Fire. If it was established in the south of the Land of Fields, it must have been separated from the Land of Fire for a long time.


    For Yongze, Nagato is not sure yet, so he can only try to keep the new base away from the Fire Nation, so as not to be noticed when the plan comes. Yongze is looking for Akatsuki organizations in the ninja world, and it is not easy to stay away from the Fire Nation found.


    Because he was the only one who was transferred in the last batch, Nagato used all his strength to rush on the road, and soon arrived in Tianzhi Country.


    Not long after entering Tianzhi Country, Jue found Nagato.


    "The action is really fast, it should be not long before the agreed departure time." Jue said with a smile.


    "How''s the matter at the base?" Nagato asked flatly.


    "It''s almost established, and the barrier has been set up." Jue replied.


    Actually, the base of the Akatsuki organization is not difficult to build, because Nagato is talking about the official member base.


    Only official members are eligible to enter the official member base, that is to say, there will only be ten people in this base, and very few people will choose to live in the base.


    Of course, the area of ??the base needs to be larger, because the golems of outsiders have to be placed.


    For other things, there are really no requirements. There is no need to make several rooms in detail and there are various functional spaces.


    Nagato nodded slightly and said, "Very good, take me there."


    So the two quickly moved towards the new base organized by Akatsuki.


    The temperature in the north of Tianzhi Country is much lower than that in the south, and the climate in the south is a bit like the climate in the north of Fire Country.


    Of course, things like temperature are meaningless to the official members of Yipiaoxiao organization. Ninjas of their level will not feel uncomfortable because of a lower temperature.


    Especially for Beryuhu and Scorpion, it is even more meaningless. The two of them have gone further and further on the road of not being human.


    Beiliuhu''s Ghost Bud Luo Art Scorpion was very interested. He used part of his own technology to make some deals with Bei Liuhu, asking Bei Liuhu to help him transform a few puppets, and try the Ghost Bud Luo Art. Act with puppet.


    It turned out really well, Beiliuhu fused a psychic beast with an ordinary puppet of a scorpion, and made the puppet''s body change towards the image of a psychic beast. Its body doubled in size and grew into a psychic beast. Fangs and teeth.


    The strength of the puppet has increased, but Scorpion found that the difficulty of operation has also changed. After all, the body is much bigger, and Scorpion has no experience in manipulating such inhuman existence.


    Beliuhu also greedy scorpion''s human puppet technology, if he had the same technology as scorpion, wouldn''t he be able to use the ghost bud Luo technique to create a large number of puppets that are not weak.


    As for the fact that he doesn''t know how to perform puppetry, Beiliuhu doesn''t care, he has a better way.


    What age is it, and it is too troublesome to control the puppet with a line. It is not better to let the puppet move by itself and give orders.


    Beiliuhu''s information comes from the technique of Kiyaluo. Among some special races, there are natural kings. As long as the kings are absorbed, and then the puppets have the characteristics of that race, wouldn''t it be possible to have A puppet army.


    Of course, this is just an idea, and the specific success depends on the results of the experiment.


    Nagato and Zetsu were both very fast, and they arrived at the new base very quickly.


    Jue brought Nagato to a deep forest, and then brought Nagato to a huge stone wall.


    Jue raised his finger and began to perform spells, a little red light erupted in the center of the stone wall, and then amidst the booming sound, the huge stone wall suddenly rose, revealing a dark hole.


    Nagato didn¡¯t go in, he flew up suddenly, then landed on a high place, and then released Payne, Payne slowly floated down and landed at the door.


    "Let''s go." Payne said blankly, and then walked into the cave first.


    There are not many decorations in the base, even the walls are natural rock walls, and there are no floors in some places.


    Of course, as a base, some tables and chairs were built, and the provincial meeting had to stand.


    When Payne reached the depths of the base, except for him and Jue, all members of the Akatsuki organization were present.


    Payne had notified Tian Zhiguo before he came, so members of the Akatsuki organization gathered at the base at this meeting.


    Otherwise, no one is usually at the base.


    Jiao wanted to earn bounties, although the black **** Lei Ya didn''t want to go, but facing Jiaodu''s force, he still followed his heart.


    He is still very powerful, and Jiaodu is considered to be the strongest group in the Akatsuki organization, so he is an ordinary official member.


    Musashi would go everywhere to find a fight, but Loquat Juzang would be beaten by Musashi.


    Both Beiliuhu and Scorpion will do experiments and delve into technology.


    As for Jue, who knows what he will do, Guishui is very free, and will visit the base from time to time.


    Payne walked in front of everyone with a blank expression, and announced: "A new order in the ninja world is coming, and it''s time for our Akatsuki organization to take real action."


    "What''s the current situation in Tianzhiguo?" Payne asked Xiaonan.


    "Our people have been placed beside the minister, and we have completely controlled the minister. Other people with many important positions have also been controlled by us, and we have basically completed the control of Tian Zhiguo." Xiaonan said.


    When a ninja wants to deal with ordinary people, it couldn''t be easier.


    Although those so-called power ministers are not without ninja guards, how can the strength of their guards compare with the strength of the ninjas organized by Akatsuki.


    This is impossible. The current strength of the Akatsuki organization can completely defeat a Da Nin village head-on.


    Even if it is the strongest of the small countries, the Kingdom of Rain at its peak, it is impossible to compare with the Akatsuki organization.


    Tanzhiguo is a small country that doesn''t even have a ninja village, let alone a small country.


    "Very good, mobilize those people tomorrow, let the daimyo support the establishment of a new ninja village in Tian Zhiguo, the name is called the light ninja village." Payne nodded and said.


    "I''ll make arrangements later." Xiao Nan replied.


    "Build a new ninja village?" Black Hoe Lei Ya asked.


    Obviously, not everyone knows Nagato¡¯s next arrangement. He only told Xiaonan everything. The other Akatsuki members only know that they will develop in the Land of Rain in the future, and Nagato has not made any specific arrangements.


    But the members of the Akatsuki organization are used to it. The Akatsuki organization is not a strict organization. It is good to have any tasks. Basically, everyone should do what they want.


    "That''s right, do you have any questions about the establishment of a new ninja village, Black Hoe Thunder Fang?" Nagato asked flatly.


    "Why build a ninja village in Tianzhi Country, isn''t it good for us to exist in the form of a ninja organization?" Black Hoe Leiya asked.


    Having experienced things in Kirigakure Village, he no longer likes the model of Ninja Village. Now he is quite comfortable with the free Akatsuki organization. Except for Kakuzu, everything is pretty good.


    "For Ninja Village, we will definitely be surrounded by the Five Great Ninja Villages. After all, our organization has a lot of rebellious Ninja from various big countries." Xie said lightly, but there was no nervousness on his face.


    Black **** Lei Ya nodded secretly, their Xiao organization is really full of talents.


    Scorpion assassinated the third Kazekage and then defected, and made the opponent into a human puppet.


    He, Loquat Shizang and Ganshi Guishui are all traitors of Wuyin Village, and know many secrets of Wuyin Village.


    It¡¯s fine if you hide in another country and keep a low profile. You just set up a new ninja village, and it¡¯s over if you don¡¯t see if Kirigakure beats you.


    And Beiliuhu is Konoha''s rebellious ninja.


    While Musashi is not a traitor from any country, he is also on the wanted list of Wuyin Village.


    Looking at it this way, I am afraid that when their Guangren Village was established, at least two big countries came to fight.


    First of all, Sha Yin will definitely do it. It¡¯s fine if you kill Ying. You have strength, but you turned into a human puppet.


    Ying is the supreme leader and representative of the Great Ninja Village. If you make the leaders and representatives of other people into puppets and use them every day, who can bear it.


    While Wuyin Village is much more straightforward, these are three S-level traitors, and there is one wanted criminal. I am afraid that Wuyin Village will regard Guangren Village as a deadly enemy.


    Konoha¡¯s words are not necessarily true. After all, there is only Beiruhu who is a rebellious ninja. Beiruhu is not an important person in Konoha.


    So Konoha will not necessarily spend energy to crusade against Guangnin Village.


    "What the **** is the establishment of Ninja Village? Is one of us from Tianzhiguo? Is it possible that we have to fight for the people of Tianzhiguo?" Loquat Shizang said dissatisfiedly.


    He didn''t leave Wuyin Village to join a small ninja village. Obviously, he didn''t want the Akatsuki organization to become a light ninja village.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, you just decide." Beiliuhu said with a smile.


    He just wants to complete his bloodstain system quickly, and build a powerful puppet army for himself by the way.


    After he finishes everything, it will be the day when he returns to Konoha.


    He wanted to prove his excellence. The third generation was blind and did not accept him as a disciple, but only accepted Sannin.


    He will also let Sannin know that he is more talented and stronger than them.


    Kisame''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t speak. He was different from other members of the organization. He joined Akatsuki because of Obito''s order, and he became a nail in Akatsuki''s Obito.


    Of course, Kisame doesn''t know, and Obito who fooled him into saying that he would create a new world without lies has already become a good man, and has no idea of ??creating a new world.


    "Ninja Village? Will the samurai participate in the Ninja Village have any negative effects?" Musashi scratched his head and said.


    He himself doesn''t care, but he is not a ninja, but a samurai. He is afraid that joining the ninja village will have a bad influence on the Iron Country.


    The Kingdom of Iron has a treaty with the ninja kingdoms. Everyone will not interfere with each other. If I don¡¯t beat you, don¡¯t mess with me. Samurai are also not allowed to practice ninjutsu.


    In fact, as long as you know the existence of samurai, it is very easy to find samurai and ninja conveniently. The dressing habits of the two sides are quite different.


    Although samurai also use chakra, they don¡¯t practice any ninjutsu, not even the basic three-body jutsu. They just use chakra to enhance their strength and cut out sword energy.


    Samurai only use katana swords in battle, while ninjas have a variety of weapons.


    Even the masters of swordsmanship among ninjas actually only use swordsmanship as a main means of attack. They also use ninjutsu in battle, instead of using ninjutsu like samurai.


    "Quiet." Seeing that the members of the Akatsuki organization expressed their opinions, Payne said quietly, and his aura suddenly burst out.


    Payne''s powerful aura made all the members of the Akatsuki organization temporarily shut their mouths, especially Kakuzu and Musashi, who had fought against Paine, looked at Paine a little differently.


    ¡®How do you feel that the strength of the leader seems to be stronger than before. ¡¯ Musashi felt it carefully, and was surprised to find that Payne was stronger than before.


    When he joined the Akatsuki organization, Musashi''s request was to be able to fight Payne, so he should be the person who knows Payne''s strength best in the Akatsuki organization.


    Before, every time he sensed Payne, he felt that the breath was not bad. He thought that Payne''s strength was too strong.


    Seeing that the members of the dawn organization fell silent, Payne said:


    "Although a ninja village is to be established, it does not mean that the Akatsuki organization will become a light ninja village in the future, but that the light ninja village is a subordinate department of the Akatsuki organization.


    Xiao organization is the largest and most important, and it is the real core. "


    "In the future, we will not let all the members join the Guangren Village, but select some members to build the Guangren Village to enhance Akatsuki''s strength, and the establishment of the Ninja Village is also related to the later plan.


    In addition, those who joined Guangren Village did not use their real identities, they would disguise themselves. "


    Nagato is not stupid, with a vote of rebellious ninja to establish a ninja village openly, isn''t that equal to slapping the five great ninja villages in the face.


    Although he plans to confront all the great ninja villages in the future, he doesn''t want to start a war with the great ninja villages now.


    His plan also takes time to arrange.


    First, they were overwhelmed by Nagato''s powerful aura, and then after hearing Nagato''s reasons, everyone felt that the establishment of Guangnin Village was not a big deal, but the organization was equivalent to the establishment of a new department.


    But not everyone feels indifferent, some people have already sensed the danger and are ready to yo-yo.


    ¡®The Akatsuki organization is becoming more and more dangerous. If this continues, the ending will be even worse than in Wuyin Village. Let¡¯s find a chance to leave the Akatsuki organization. ¡¯ Heihe Leiya thought to himself.


    At the beginning of entering the Akatsuki organization, he was able to stay honest because he had acquaintances like Pipa Shizang, and in addition, the Akatsuki organization was indeed free enough, and he could even develop his own power at will.


    But the black **** Lei Ya feels that the Xiao organization is getting more and more dangerous, and it is not as free as before, so it is better to escape as soon as possible.


    Find a small place and control everything by yourself, so that you can live in peace.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 454： Possibility of Spiral Pills

    Chapter 454 The Possibility of Spiral Pills


    On an unknown mountain in the Land of Fire, there was a sound of explosions from time to time, and gravel was scattered everywhere.


    Are people from the Nation of Fire experimenting with bombs? Of course not, it was Yongze who was testing the power of the captain''s template again.


    Before, Yongze discovered through experiments that as long as Chakra explodes inside to strengthen the body, and then attaches the power of death to the outside, it can increase a lot of strength.


    Although the degree of enhancement is not bad, it is still a bit tasteless for Yongze. He is not a pure physical ninja. Chakra is only used to strengthen the body.


    You must know that his strongest method now is the powerful slashing of Lieyang Tiandao in the Immortal Mode of Breath of the Sun, which can burn the head of the planet where the ninja world is located without restraining himself.


    If it is only this level, Yongze will naturally not be satisfied, so he started a new experiment.


    Nagaze has always believed that Chakra is a relatively potential system.


    Although everyone''s chakra refining methods are not bad, but because of individual differences, there are actually quite a few differences in chakra.


    From the people around Nagasawa, Kushina''s Chakra is different from ordinary people. The reason why Kushina was chosen as Jinzhuriki is not only because of the identity of the Uzumaki clan, but also because of her unique Chakra. Carat is also related.


    Kushina is born with a unique chakra, which has a strong suppressing power on tailed beasts, so if it is Kushina in a normal state, Kyuubi will not be able to make any waves anyway.


    In addition, Chakra also has many magical functions. For example, the old man of the Six Paths left Chakra and became a dead but not completely dead state, while Indra Ashura¡¯s Chakra can continue to reincarnate.


    Nagaze thinks that Chakra can do this because Chakra can save information.


    Of course, although it is said to be a reincarnation, it is actually another person. Hashirama is the reincarnation of Asura Chakra, and Naruto is the reincarnation of Ashura Chakra. Can it be said that Naruto and Hashirama are exactly the same, of course not.


    In addition, there are some that the senjutsu chakra of Zhujian has a super healing ability, and the chakra of the tailed beast is even more destructive.


    Since ordinary chakra can combine natural abilities to become immortal chakra, why can''t he combine chakra with the spiritual power of the **** of death to create a chakra that has never existed before.


    Yongze thinks this is very tricky.


    Even if he can¡¯t create a brand new Death Chakra, Nagasawa still has to try out a move that can make Chakra and Reiki Reiatsu live in harmony.


    Don''t ask for one plus one to be greater than two, just try to find out that one plus one equals one.


    Currently, Nagasawa said that one plus one is less than one. If the two energies are combined at the same time, the spiritual power and chakra will cancel each other out, resulting in the final power not being as good as pure chakra or pure spiritual power.


    Looking at the bumpy ground, Yongze sighed, his experiment just failed again.


    At the beginning, he was thinking about the balance between the two sides, and the Chakra he used was about the same strength as the spiritual power, but he kept failing. Just now Yongze tried to increase the power of the spiritual power, but found that it would cause problems with the chakra and then expand and explode.


    But Yongze didn''t pay much attention to it, and soon began to think about the reasons for the failure and try to solve it.


    Merging the power of two different worlds is not an easy task, even with Togama''s talent.


    So far, Yongze has been very careful in selecting templates. He will not only look at the strength of the template, but also look at other abilities.


    The second-generation template not only brought him a powerful water escape and a large amount of chakra, but also an extraordinary development talent.


    The medical talisman, psychic steel talisman can be born so quickly, it has a lot of credit for the second-generation template, and the development of some forbidden techniques is also the same.


    But faced with the world-level problem of integrating the power of two different worlds, Yongze also had some difficulties for a while.


    He has an urge to use Dirty Reincarnation to turn the second generation out and ask him to help develop it together, which is double the speed.


    Of course, Yongze just thought about it, if the second generation came out of the filthy soil, the second generation would not have to beat and scold them when they saw that it was the people in their own village who made trouble.


    The senior management of the village is also a bit unreasonable. Now the senior management of Konoha, except Nagasawa and Minato, the third generation and Zhuanju Xiaoharu are all disciples of the second generation.


    Yongze¡¯s behavior can be regarded as serious blasphemy of the second generation. If they couldn¡¯t beat him, they would directly label Yongze as a traitor and kill him on the spot.


    Thinking about the serious consequences of the matter, Yongze also extinguished the idea of ??turning the second generation around to work.


    After all, the second generation doesn''t know the theoretical system of the **** of death. If he summons the second generation, he has to teach him things first, so that the second generation can help him.


    It''s too troublesome, Yongze might as well go to Orochimaru.


    In order to live forever, Orochimaru has been involved in both the body and the soul, otherwise he would not have been able to develop the invincible reincarnation that allows the soul to enter other bodies.


    "Could it be that spiritual power and spiritual energy have some similar characteristics, which affect the balance of Chakra and make Chakra unstable, so it explodes?" Yongze fell into deep thought.


    After obtaining the template, he found that if the spiritual pressure is stronger, it will lead to stronger spiritual energy, which means that there is a certain correlation between the two.


    But there is still a big difference between the two. Yongze cannot use spiritual power to synthesize chakra with body energy.


    Although he only thought of this at the beginning, Nagasawa is quite happy with the definite result. This means that even if he doesn''t use spiritual pressure to fight, he can still raise the upper limit of being a ninja.


    The amount of chakra may not be an absolute criterion for victory, but it is definitely an important criterion for measuring the strength of a ninja.


    If you have a chakra as powerful as Madara Hashirama, you can put a c-level ninjutsu at random, which is beyond the reach of ordinary ninjas.


    But if you are just a fledgling ninja who has just graduated from ninja school, even if you are given a terrifying forbidden technique, whether you can practice it or not is a problem.


    So increasing the mental energy of a ninja is almost equivalent to raising his upper limit.


    Nagaze thought about it, and suddenly thought of a magical ninjutsu¡ªhelix pill.


    As we all know, Naruto didn''t learn too much ninjutsu. From the beginning to the end, it was basically the technique of multiple shadow clones plus spiral pills.


    Is it because Naruto is too scumbag to learn other ninjutsu? Of course not, Heliwan itself is a difficult ninjutsu.


    I don''t learn other things because one spiral pill is enough.


    If Naruto is the main character in Naruto, then Reikimaru is the main character in ninjutsu.


    It is not only A-level Muji from birth, but also has unlimited possibilities.


    Under the development of Naruto, there are a series of **** such as Daiyu Spiral Pill, Super Dayu Spiral Pill, Spiral Shuriken, Xianfa Spiral Pill, Xianfa Spiral Pill and so on.


    It can be said that there may be many ninjutsu that are more magical or even more powerful than the spiral pill, but there is no ninjutsu that has so many possibilities as the spiral pill.


    "Since the spiral pill has such a great possibility, can you try it with the spiral pill?" Yongze had a flash of inspiration, wanting to see if he could use the possibility of the spiral pill to help him complete the experiment faster .


    Yongze did what he said, and a large number of chakras gathered in the palm of his hand, constantly rotating irregularly in different directions, and then Yongze instilled spiritual power in the spiral pill, so that the spiritual power began to rotate irregularly.


    "Hey, it doesn''t cancel each other out." Yongze looked happy, and said that he wanted to spiral pill.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the terrifying energy swallowed everything around, creating a huge crater.


    Yongze stood in the center of the huge pit, still maintaining the posture of rubbing balls. He was not injured, but a little black dust stuck to his clothes.


    Yong Ze patted the ashes on his body, and then jumped out of the big pit.


    Yongze saw the unknown Mingming Mountain that had lost one-fifth of the mountain outside, and fell into a moment of contemplation.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t use much force just now, and he still caused such damage. That is to say, although the spiral pill was out of control just now, it was considered a success in a sense.


    At least now it is not an embarrassing situation where one plus one is less than one, which shows that his thinking is correct.


    Yongze stood on the mountain, observing the big pit, thinking why the spiral pill suddenly exploded.


    Originally, if the spiral pill failed to release, at most it would not be able to exert its original power, but his direct explosion is a bit outrageous.


    Nagaze thought for a while, and felt that the reason for the explosion of the spiral pill might be the same reason as the explosion caused by the fusion of chakra and spiritual power that he wanted to force at the beginning.


    "In this case, the output of spiritual power must be reduced and the output of chakra increased."


    The reason for the previous explosion was that the strength of the spiritual power exceeded the chakra, so the explosion was triggered. If the two explosions are based on the same principle, then as long as the ratio of spiritual power is adjusted, the explosion should not happen.


    Yongze tried a few more times, but this time he deliberately controlled the power, saving him a few more attempts, another mountain in the Land of Fire disappeared on the map.


    However, the result of the experiment was not what Yongze thought, and the spiral pill still exploded out of control.


    Yongze continued to repeat the experiment dozens of times, but the result was still a failure.


    "Is the thinking wrong? Maybe the two explosions were not caused by the same reason?" Yong Ze fell into deep thought again.


    Unwilling, Yongze once again condensed the spiral pill, but this time he did not add spiritual power, but used the non-attribute chakra without any property change to condense an ordinary spiral pill.


    The non-attribute chakra without any property change is spinning rapidly, moving irregularly.


    Looking at the chakra ball spinning at high speed in front of him, Yongze showed a thoughtful expression.


    The cultivation of Helix Pill comes step by step, from the very beginning of condensing chakra and then breaking the water balloon and breaking the balloon.


    If we reproduce every step of Heliwan Wan and use spiritual power in it, we may be able to find a solution.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Itachi and his friends and teacher had finished saying goodbye, it was time to leave.


    Itachi is leaving Konoha to travel to the Land of Fire. Only people in Itachi''s small circle know about this matter.


    After all, no matter how talented Itachi is, what kind of strength and achievements he will have in the future, it will not change the fact that Itachi is just an eight-year-old kid.


    Even the Uchiha clan didn''t know that their young master was going to travel.


    In addition to his own relatives, Itachi only told Shisui and Uchiha Izumi about the matter.


    Shisui has always been a very special existence to Itachi. On the one hand, Shisui is a much stronger senior than him, and a teacher who taught him various practical skills.


    On the one hand, Shisui and Itachi also have a lot in common. Although the two have a certain age gap, they hit it off unexpectedly and are friends who can make friends.


    For Shisui who is both a teacher and a friend, Itachi not only told Shisui about his travels, but also told Shisui about his future goals and actions to be carried out.


    Shisui is also happy for Itachi, seeing Itachi being valued by Nagasawa, Shisui is really happy for Itachi from the bottom of his heart.


    Zhishui can be regarded as an old man beside Yongze. He started to follow Yongze very early. When Yongze first formed a training team, he was arranged by the third generation to Yongze''s side.


    He knows Yongze very well, knows that Yongze is a great ninja who really has the will of fire and loves Konoha.


    Nagaze''s evaluation in Shisui''s heart is so high, even higher than those of Hokage.


    It is the best thing that the juniors whom one is optimistic about are valued by the elders whom one respects.


    Konoha Gate, Fuyue''s family were all present, and Dou and others also came to see them off.


    Fu Yue crossed his arms and said in a deep voice: "Perhaps you are tired of hearing this sentence these days, but as a father, I still want to say it for the last time. Safety is the most important thing during the journey, and you must go home intact. "


    Uchiha Mikoto said softly: "Itachi, you have always been a very worry-free child. Promise mom to protect yourself."


    "Brother, remember to come back quickly, remember that I have been waiting for you." Sasuke said.


    Itachi rubbed Sasuke''s head and said, "I will be careful."


    "I hope Itachi can get the answer you want, but if you go on a trip, this is a good time for me to surpass you in strength." Dou said with a smile.


    "I will not slack off during the journey." Itachi replied with a light smile.


    "I hope Itachi will have a safe journey." Uchiha Izumi blessed.


    "Um."


    "Your environment is much better now than mine was. Come on, Itachi, and fight for your ideals." Zhishui also blessed Itachi.


    "Well, I will."


    Yongze took out two psychic steel talismans and handed them to Itachi, saying: "This is the psychic steel talisman I made. When you encounter danger, just input chakra directly, but you have to be at a suitable distance, otherwise you may will be injured."


    "Thank you, Mr. Yongze." Itachi thanked him seriously.


    Finally, Itachi walked out of the Konoha gate under the eyes of everyone, and walked out of Konoha.


    After sending Itachi away, they all left, but before leaving, it was obvious that Uchiha Izumi and Sasuke were not in a good mood.


    But Zhishui returned to the training team with Yongze.


    "Actually, you sent someone to protect Itachi." Zhishui asked suddenly.


    Although Yongze specifically emphasized before that he would not send anyone to protect Itachi, Shisui did not believe that Yongze really would not ignore his disciples.


    After all, Yongze is not a rigid person in this regard. It is impossible to know to ignore it just because he said a word.


    Yongze glanced at Shishui and said with a smile: "Of course there are people to protect, otherwise there would be too many accidents in this world."


    Although theoretically speaking, Itachi should be safe in the Land of Fire with his current strength, after all, Itachi is still a serious Konoha ninja.


    But Yongze didn''t want to gamble, in case of an accident, he would be at a loss.


    What''s more, during this period of time, he didn''t even give Uchiha people to go out to do tasks, so how could he let Itachi go out alone.


    Misfortunes never come singly. I felt dizzy when I woke up this morning, and then my throat felt uncomfortable. Swallowing it felt like being pricked by a needle.


    I originally wanted to ask for another day off, because I was really dizzy, and it would be better after taking the medicine, but after thinking about it, I felt sorry for the brother who has been subscribing, so I bit the bullet and typed a chapter, because I was dizzy when writing Huh, the quality might be a bit...


    Brothers, pay more attention to your health, it is too uncomfortable to be sick at this time


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 455： heir question

    Chapter 455 The problem of heirs


    In the Hokage Building, Yongze was thinking about the adjustment of the training team in the office.


    With the development of time, the training team no longer needs Yongze to develop himself.


    So Yongze was thinking whether to re-plan the positions of the training team.


    Although the current training team is not directly regarded as a member of Anbu like before, it is still difficult to completely separate from Anbu for the time being.


    After all, the purpose of the training team itself is closely related to the Anbu, and now it is also training the Anbu personnel, and it is a bit unrealistic to completely separate the relationship.


    In such a special department, the positions are only set up with the positions of team leader and captain, which is really weird. Even the current training team still does not have such a thing as a deputy captain.


    The reason is that Yongze didn''t think too much about it back then, after all, there were not many people at that time.


    Because of Yongze''s prestige, there has been no problem, so no one talks about it.


    But Yongze feels that it is not a problem to continue like this, and it is still an independent department.


    Yongze thought about it, and felt that it would be better to set up another class under the group. The reason why the training team only had three groups at first was because only three people could teach the six styles.


    It¡¯s different now, besides Kakashi and other team leaders, there are also some inherited members of the training team. They have studied the Six Styles for many years, and it¡¯s impossible for them to understand the Six Styles better than Kakashi and the others when the training team was just established. Difference.


    "You can also add a position like a secret art consultant, no, let''s forget about the secret art." Yongze continued to think.


    In fact, I have been thinking, if he is not the captain of the training team, who should be the captain.


    It can be said that the four team leaders of the current training team are all qualified to serve as the team leader.


    Kakashi Saltwater Inuzuka Green and the three naturally needless to say, the three of them joined Anbu at the same time as Nagasawa, they were Nagasawa''s original team members, and they are all Nagasawa''s disciples.


    The three performed many S-level tasks with Yongze in the early days. After the establishment of the training team, they have also served as the team leader, responsible for teaching the six styles. It can be said that there is no credit but hard work.


    Although Zhishui did not follow Yongze at the beginning, he was sent over by three generations to "study" at the beginning of the training team''s establishment, and he can be regarded as a veteran of the training team.


    On the one hand, Shisui helped Yongze handle many affairs of the training team. He is a model worker of the training team. At the same time, he also played a big role in Yongze''s easing of the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha. Later, Shisui will master the six styles After that, he also served as the leader of the fourth group, responsible for teaching the six styles.


    So Shisui''s contribution is not small, and his contribution cannot be denied just because Shisui was not the first member of Anbe Squad.


    Yongze still appreciates Zhishui very much, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have helped Zhishui so much, and there is no difference between him and his disciples, and he even plans to give him the mirror in the future.


    You can¡¯t compare one or two in terms of qualifications, so Yongze can only compare from other conveniences, such as personality and behavior.


    Nagaze first excluded Midori Inuzuka. If Midori Inuzuka became the captain, he couldn''t imagine what style the training team would become in the future.


    First elimination system? A member with the most achievements and hard work is selected for punishment every month.


    Yongze shook his head, thinking that it should not be so outrageous.


    But Midori Inuzuka is really not suitable to be a minister. If she becomes a minister, Kakashi, who may not care, will have to come to him and ask why Midori Inuzuka is.


    As for the remaining three, Yongze felt that if they served as ministers, they would all be able to do a good job.


    Salt water has a strong observation ability, is careful in doing things, and has no communication barriers.


    Although Kakashi often leaves work as soon as the time comes, and he will never stay for a minute longer if he can leave, but he will take care of the things he should be responsible for seriously.


    For Shisui, he works very seriously and has great enthusiasm. Yongze feels that if Shisui becomes the captain, he will definitely take the initiative to 007.


    Yongze thought about it, and finally removed the salt water from the list.


    Although Saltwater has many advantages, it can be seen that he is an excellent Nara ninja, but Saltwater is slightly insufficient compared to Kakashi and Shisui.


    After all, Kakashi and Shisui are ruthless people. They are not only powerful, but also have many other excellent aspects.


    It¡¯s not that salt water is bad, on the contrary, salt water is an excellent ninja anywhere, and it¡¯s no problem to hold an important position.


    But Kakashi and Shisui are really beyond ordinary people, comparing them with ordinary people is completely bullying.


    As for the comparison between Kakashi and Shisui, Nagasawa really doesn''t know who to choose.


    "Sometimes, having too many outstanding subordinates is also an annoyance." Nagasawa sighed, and said something that could drive Tsuchikage to death.


    Kakashi, in the normal route, can finally become the Sixth Hokage, and his level is naturally beyond doubt.


    Because Shisui died early, in the original book, he is basically a person living in memory. Nagasawa doesn''t have much impression, but here, he actually met a young ninja named Uchiha Shisui.


    He loves the village and the Uchiha clan. He has great strength but maintains humility and politeness. He knows how to be grateful and is willing to learn things he is not good at...


    Sometimes looking at Shishui''s adoring and respectful eyes, Yongze feels like a legendary figure, and such a genius respects him so much.


    Just when Yongze was thinking about who to be the captain, there was a knock on his office door.


    Before Yongze could say please come in, the door opened with a bang.


    Yongze raised his head to see who had the guts to break into his office.


    When Yongze looked at the door, the majestic peak came into view instantly, and Yongze instantly knew who was coming.


    It turned out to be Tsunade, so it''s okay.


    Not to mention the office of his Assistant Hokage, when the previous three generations were still Hokage, Tsunade entered Hokage''s office without even knocking on the door, and went in directly.


    Looking at it this way, Tsunade still respects him, at least he knocked on the door.


    "Ahem, do you need me for something?" Yongze coughed twice, quickly adjusted his gaze, and asked.


    "What else can there be, of course it is the medical department''s business." Tsunade said carelessly, and put a stack of documents in his hand on Yongze''s desk.


    "Didn''t you send out a batch of questionnaires about special talents before, and sorted out the results, so I brought them here for you to see.


    After all, you are a busy person, and you don¡¯t know how long you will have to wait until you go to the medical department. " Tsunade said.


    Nagaze ignored the words behind Tsunade, picked up the document that Tsunade had just put down, and looked at it.


    Because he is really busy, really busy enough to use the shadow clone as several people.


    After all, I just got the template, so I have to study the power of the Shinigami system, study how spiritual power cooperates with chakra, and whether it can be integrated with chakra to become a new chakra, and I have to teach Kakashi and the others to practice spiritual power.


    In addition, he has many positions and is responsible for a lot of things, so he is very busy.


    But Yongze is also a little used to it. The new template and the new system, it is normal to be busy, and things to increase strength and prosperity must be done no matter how busy you are.


    After all, it''s better to be busy than to watch the tragedy happen without the strength.


    Yongze looked at the information, and found that the teammates of those special talents had an average response. Many teams felt that the special talents were no different from ordinary graduate ninjas.


    After several years of development, a group of ninjas with medical specialties have graduated from ninja schools and have become official ninjas.


    In order to better understand the situation, Yongze asked the medical department to send out a large number of questionnaires, part of which was aimed at those teams with medical graduate ninjas.


    A large part of the ninja think that the medical specialty students have not shown anything particularly useful. On the contrary, because of this status, they are always given preferential treatment by the instructor and will be arranged to work more easily.


    "It seems that the new ninjas don''t welcome the special students very much." Yongze said.


    "When I saw these, I was also quite surprised. I thought my special students would be very popular." Tsunade said with a frown, she didn''t quite understand the thoughts of those people.


    Nagaze thought for a while and said: "I guess Chunin and ninjas above Chunin and ninjas with war experience will evaluate the special students very well."


    "That''s true. Except for those newly promoted ninjas, most of the instructors in the company also recognize medical specialties." Tsunade nodded.


    Yongze¡¯s questionnaire this time is a very wide-ranging questionnaire. Of course, it will not be limited to those ninjas who have just graduated. It basically covers the entire ninja group, and even ordinary people in Konoha.


    Ordinary people living in Konoha are different from ordinary people outside. They often have access to ninjas and have some basic understanding of ninjas.


    Yongze continued to look down, and sure enough, except for those ninjas, the others gave good comments on the medical specialty students.


    In fact, this is a very simple question. The reason why those newly promoted ninjas do not agree with the special students, and even reject them is mainly because as new ninjas, they basically have no chance to use medical ninjutsu.


    Gunin who just graduated do D-level tasks such as weeding and picking up garbage. If it is more difficult, they can catch cats. How can such tasks be injured.


    The medical ninja did not play its role, but enjoyed the privileges given by the instructor, which of course made those ninjas a little unhappy. Everyone is a newly graduated ninja, so why should they have privileges.


    And those ninjas who have been promoted to Chunin will more or less experience the situation of fighting people, and understand how important it is to have a medical ninja by their side when they are injured.


    Not to mention those ninjas who have experienced wars. In wars, many ninjas died because they did not receive timely treatment.


    Even though Konoha has a large number of medical ninjas among the five major countries, compared with the huge ninja army, the number of medical ninjas is still not enough.


    "Let those ninjas who have just graduated visit Konoha Hospital to let them understand the importance of medical ninjas." Yongze thought for a while and came up with a solution.


    Although it is a matter of time before the ninjas realize the importance of medical ninjas, Yongze thinks that they should realize it in advance so as not to affect the relationship between their companions.


    "This is a good idea, I''ll find a chance to arrange it." Tsunade nodded.


    After chatting about the medical specialty students, the two also chatted about some other things, mostly trivial matters not related to work.


    "Jiraiya is going out again to be chic, and it makes me want to go out and play for a few years before coming back." Tsunade said.


    "Don''t, Tsunade-sama, you are holding an important position now. It''s okay to go out for a week on vacation, but if you go away for a few years, I can''t explain to the people in the medical department." Yongze smiled helplessly.


    He had just heard about Zilai also leaving the village, but Yongze thought it was normal after thinking about it.


    Jilai also came back because of Konoha''s grand Chunin exam. He was afraid that too many forces gathered from all parties would cause confusion in Konoha.


    Later, because of the Five Kages talks, I was forced to stay for a few more days. Counting the number of days, it was indeed almost time to leave.


    After all, Jiraiya has to find the "son of prophecy" who may be somewhere in the ninja world.


    Yongze admires Jiraiya very much. Although he has some minor shortcomings, he is also a truly admirable hero.


    "There is no way to explain to the people in the medical department. According to your personality, wouldn''t you bring me back forcibly, just like the previous time." Tsunade said.


    Nagaze scratched his hair, a few years ago in order to get Tsunade back to Konoha, he even fought with Tsunade, unexpectedly Tsunade still remembers it now.


    I sighed in my heart that women really hold grudges, Yongze said with a smile: "Master Tsunade is joking, everyone who knows me, Yongze, knows that I, Yongze, never force others, let alone you, Master Tsunade."


    "Really?" Tsunade showed an eager expression.


    "Maybe, maybe, maybe." Yongze smiled kindly.


    "It sounds like a fake." Tsunade said with his arms folded.


    Yongze smiled and did not speak.


    Actually, if Tsunade really ran away, there is a high probability that Nagazawa would not force Tsunade to come back. He would ask at most once, and if he didn''t want to come back, forget it.


    Forcibly brought Tsunade back before so that Kushina would definitely survive without any accidents.


    Although the development of Konoha Medical Ninja needs Tsunade very much, it is not impossible to develop without Tsunade.


    If Konoha really annoys Tsunade to the point where he doesn''t want to stay even if Nagasawa serves delicious food and drinks.


    Nagaze would not stop Tsunade at that time, and they are not enemies, so why should they be in such a situation.


    Besides, it has not reached such a point. At present, Yongze feels that Tsunade is still enjoying it. After all, this is the village built by her grandfather.


    Moreover, the development of medical ninjas is something Tsunade wanted to do a long time ago. It can be regarded as a career she is interested in, but Konoha did not have the resources and time to support Tsunade at that time.


    The reason why he said this kind of thing was just to tease Yongze and see how Yongze would react?


    After taking the medicine, it¡¯s much better. My throat is not so uncomfortable, but I¡¯m still dizzy. I can¡¯t stare at the screen for too long. It¡¯s very difficult to code.


    Written in a daze


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 456： ninja fun

    Chapter 456 Fun in the Ninja World


    In order to avoid being exposed before things are done enough, Nagato did not rashly ask those ministers controlled by them to recommend them to establish Ninja Village in Tianzhi Country.


    He first asked the members of the Akatsuki organization to wipe out the wandering ninjas who like to rob houses in Tianzhi Country, so that their fake identities have a certain reputation.


    Immediately afterwards, the ministers were mobilized to brag and spread their deeds within the scope of Tian Zhiguo, and there was quite a lot of embellishment in it.


    It¡¯s just a matter of saying that those wandering ninjas are stronger than the shadows of the five great villages, and then the false identities of Nagato and others are so kind, so rich, so righteous and so powerful.


    Some people who don''t know the truth really think that there are such a group of righteous people with lofty ideals in the territory of Tian Zhiguo.


    This is the power of power and money, and it has become the "hero" of Tian Zhiguo in an instant.


    Next, the ministers will tell Nagato and others the idea of ??building a village in Tanokuni, and the ministers controlled by them will follow suit, and the matter will be handled easily.


    The daimyo of Tian Zhiguo was a little hesitant at first, but seeing that so many ministers thought that there should be a ninja village, he agreed.


    He didn''t bother to think too much. Anyway, this kind of thing that so many ministers agreed to should not be a bad thing. He doesn''t know how to govern the country. If he is asked to govern the country, what will Tian Zhiguo become? Wouldn''t it become worse? .


    Although everyone in Tian Zhiguo thinks Tian Zhiguo daimyo is stupid, there are still some things that Tian Zhiguo daimyo is very clear about.


    No matter how poor Tian Zhi Guo is, it is still a country. Everyone is a grasshopper on the same rope, and everyone has a degree in doing things. Everyone in Tian Zhi Guo can be unrestrained. .


    As a daimyo, even if he loses his country, he can still live comfortably with other daimyo brothers.


    Of course, there are some things that Tian Zhiguo daimyo is still very concerned about. He asked Nagato and others how much funding they requested.


    The relationship between the ninja village and the daimyo is very simple, it is the money connection, the ninja is responsible for providing force, and the daimyo is responsible for giving money. This is the current operating mode of the ninja village in the ninja world.


    Of course, in addition to giving money from daimyo, Ninja Village itself also accepts commissions from all parties, and it is not limited to countries.


    Generally speaking, war commissions are the most profitable. The bottom line is A-level and many S-level tasks, which make a lot of money.


    Some small countries that can¡¯t afford enough support and don¡¯t have enough ninja strength in their country rely on hiring those countries with ninja villages to resist invasion.


    In addition, Ninja Village itself is also a city, which can make money in its own way.


    In short, Tanokuni Daimyo doesn''t have any big ambitions, he just enjoys this life well, if Nagato and the others ask for too much money, he will not be happy.


    Fortunately, the Akatsuki organization of Nagato was earning a lot of money by itself, so they didn¡¯t even think about how much they could get from the daimyo, so they just reported a number, not too much, and the daimyo Tanokuni could accept it after hearing it.


    However, since Ninja Village is going to be established in his own country, even though he doesn¡¯t like to be in charge, Daimyo Tanokuni also proposed to see Nagato and others.


    expressed that he wanted to see what this rumored powerful ninja looked like.


    Nagato did not refuse after thinking for a while, so he took a few people who were planned to be high-level people from Guangren Village to the palace of Tanokuni Daimyo.


    Nagato himself did not use the transformation technique, he directly used Tendo''s body, that is, Yahiko''s body, but he did not wear the red cloud black robe of Akatsuki.


    He only brought three people with him, one was Xiao Nan, and Xiao Nan didn''t use the transformation technique to change his appearance, but he didn''t wear the uniform of Xiao Organization.


    Because Yahiko and Xiaonan are not traitors and have not been wanted, naturally there is no need to change their appearance. People who know them are all in Urenin Village, and Urenin Village is also under the control of Nagato.


    The other two, one is Xie hiding in the scarlet amber, and the other is Beiliuhu who simply changed his appearance with a transformation technique.


    Looking at Payne, who is full of nose studs and earrings, and the hunched and strangely shaped Hiryuko, Daimyo Tanokuni feels that these "heroes" are really trendy in their outfits.


    But after all, he is still a daimyo, and he can still speak, and Tanokuni daimyo said with a smile on his round face:


    "As expected of a famous and powerful ninja, even the appearance is full of characteristics, it is not simple at first glance, it is not an ordinary ninja."


    Daimyo¡¯s words didn¡¯t change the expressions of the members of Akatsuki¡¯s organization. Payne said flatly, ¡°In terms of reputation, the establishment of Ninja Village is thanks to daimyo.¡±


    "Haha, this is also good for our country of Tian. To strengthen the military strength of our country of Tian, ??Yahiko-sama, you can ask for anything, and we will try our best to meet it." Daimyo said with a smile.


    After receiving the word Yahiko, Nagato remained expressionless. This time he declared the name he was going out, so the daimyo called him that.


    For Nagato, Mitsunobu Village, a village with special significance, should also be Yahiko as the leader and leader, so Nagato himself used the name Yahiko.


    As for the exposure, Nagato never thought about it, and the name Yahiko is not a well-known name.


    "Please ask your daimyo to call on ninjas from your own country to join our light ninja village. Otherwise, even though we have good strength, it is not enough to support a ninja village."


    "Recruiting people..." Daimyo Tian Zhiguo thought about it and felt that there is no problem. The money can''t be given too much, and they can''t be made commanders.


    "Besides, I have a little confidence in training ninjas. I believe that with our joint efforts, the Tianzhihui will become stronger." Nagato continued to seduce without waiting for Daimyo to say anything.


    And Nagato also broke out with chakra, and a little momentum was activated, and the powerful aura enveloped the palace.


    The two ninjas who were hiding in the dark to protect the daimyo suddenly changed their expressions and rushed out of the darkness, rushing in front of the daimyo, blocking the daimyo behind them.


    As ninjas, they felt the unfathomable power of the former.


    Some of the older officials in the palace were sweating profusely, and their eyes changed again and again as they watched Payne.


    This is not a liar pretending to be a ghost, but a real strong man.


    The legs and feet of the two ninjas trembled slightly, but after thinking about the wages given by the daimyo, they were still reluctant to move away. They stood firmly in front of the daimyo, protecting him.


    No way, he gave too much.


    It was also the first time for the daimyo to feel oppression from a strong ninja, and the fat on his face couldn''t help trembling.


    But Nagato didn¡¯t come here purely to threaten, so he quickly put away his momentum, and said flatly: "You two don¡¯t need to be nervous, just worried that someone might misunderstand that we are people with vain names, so show your strength."


    The two ninjas breathed a sigh of relief. If they said that, they shouldn''t have to fight, but they didn''t leave the daimyo right away, still protecting him.


    Since there is no danger, it is even more important to show your loyalty, so that the money will come in a lot.


    The daimyo wiped the sweat from his forehead, waved his hands to make the two ninjas back, and then said with a smile: "The strength of Yahiko Qing is really unprecedented. With a strong man like you developing Ninja Village in Tianzhi Country, you don''t have to worry about the country''s safety anymore." It''s a matter of strength."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely give you a good publicity, let our ninjas in Tianzhiguo know that there is a strong man with a sense of justice like you who has established a ninja village in Tianzhiguo, and encourage them to join."


    "Then thank you daimyo." Nagato still maintained a calm expression, and there was no change on his face.


    Tanokuni Daimyo observed Nagato and could not find out why, so he gave up, and could only complain in his heart that maybe the strong are different from ordinary people.


    Of course, guessing like this is correct in a sense.


    Nagato will naturally not be happy just because a daimyo from a small country said that he would help select a ninja village or something.


    For him, this was originally a planned matter. Even if your daimyo didn¡¯t mention it, he could use the ministers he controlled to do it. If the daimyo said no, the ministers would do things.


    Maybe when the plan is truly successful and the ending Nagato wants to see is ushered in, he will smile.


    After all, although Yahiko¡¯s body is just a corpse, the puppet with the eyes of reincarnation is different from ordinary puppets. It looks similar to a real person and can show expressions like a living person.


    But Nagato is not a sand sculpture, of course it is impossible to control the exaggerated smile of the puppet.


    When Nagato controls the Heavenly Dao, his mood can only be described in one word, that is heavy.


    Yahiko is such a good person, he will not always complain about the injustice of God when he is suffering, but he will make up his mind to change the status quo, if he has no skills, he will learn skills, if he has skills, he will change the land of rain that is in trouble, go to Change the world of constant war.


    But it was such a good person who was ruthlessly betrayed. It was still the same country, and now there is only one corpse left.


    How can this make Nagato not feel heavy.


    Because he was frightened by Nagato''s aura, the daimyo was not in the mood to listen to those ministers'' nagging, so he ended the meeting early and went to find a warm embrace to soothe his wounded heart.


    Nagato and the others were also straightforward and left by themselves.


    If they have a cooperative relationship with the ministers, they may discuss something, but the relationship between the two parties is unequal, and the ministers and others are only controlled by them, not partners.


    Because compared to violent control, it would take too much time to cooperate. Now Nagato is a little urgent and can''t wait that long.


    Soon, with the joint efforts of Tian Zhiguo Daimyo and the ministers, the news that Tian Zhiguo wanted to establish Guangren Village spread throughout Tian Zhiguo and neighboring countries.


    Here I have to mention which countries are around Tianzhi Country.


    Tanokuni belongs to the north in the overall position of the ninja world, in the middle of the north.


    Tianzhiguo is directly south of the country of fire, which is bordered by the country of fire. This is also the only big country bordered by the country of Tianzhi.


    Tanokuni is bordered by Yunokuni to the east. Although there is a ninja village in Yunokuni, it has gradually shrunk due to various reasons and has lost its power.


    Northwest of the country of Tian is the country of frost, which is also a country without ninja villages, but the country of frost is a little richer than the country of Tian.


    Those three countries bordering on the country of Wada, and there are two countries that are not bordering, but are also very close.


    For example, the Kingdom of the Moon above the Kingdom of Tang, and the Kingdom of Taki next to the Kingdom of Frost.


    If you go a little further, you will get the Land of Grass and the Land of Rain.


    From the above introduction, it is not difficult to see that Tian Zhiguo belongs to the weaker group even in the ninja world, and the three bordering countries are stronger than him.


    Yunoguo''s family is weakened, but the background is still there, and there are still ninja forces.


    Even if it is the country of frost, which is also a non-ninja village, it is not comparable to the country of Tian, ??and its national power is much stronger than that of Tian.


    Let alone the Land of Fire, the Land of Fire is vaguely ranked first among the five major countries, is this what your little Land of Land can touch?


    So the surrounding countries laughed at the news that Tian Zhiguo wanted to create a ninja village.


    The people of Tango Country think that the young people of Tian Zhiguo are completely joking, so you can use Tian Zhiguo, do you have the strength to get Ninja Village?


    Don¡¯t be a ninja village, even a ninja with the strength of a big country¡¯s J¨­nin can¡¯t come out, and a few Chunin will be able to destroy it.


    Such a ninja village is just a joke. When a war is really going to happen, it will be broken at the first touch. It is better to spend some money to hire ninjas from other countries. Maybe the money spent on ninja villages is not as much as that spent on ninja villages.


    The Kingdom of Frost also thinks that this neighbor is very funny.


    The country of frost didn¡¯t even set up a ninja village, but your country of Tian also built a village of light ninja. Do you have the money? You, what ninjas in your country of Tian can take on this great task.


    As for the rumors about Nagato, they also passed along, of course they didn''t believe it.


    Fighting a few wandering ninjas and some bandits will kill you. What kind of power does your country of Tianzhi have?


    A few ninjas who are not well-known in the ninja world jumped out and did something, and they were blown as if they were comparable to the shadows of the five major countries.


    Of course they don''t believe this kind of nonsense, it''s too outrageous.


    How outrageous is it? It is as outrageous as a small country in Yongze''s previous life who has not entered the civilized world for a long time said that the people of his country have developed controllable nuclear fusion.


    If they really believed in the Land of Frost and the Land of Tang, then there must be ghosts.


    Why don''t you say that the Five Great Ninja Villages are actually puppets controlled by you.


    As for the Land of Fire, I don¡¯t care much about it. The rumors can¡¯t be passed on. At most, it will be used as an after-dinner talk in the southern part of the Land of Fire.


    It is actually not too rare to create a ninja village. After all, there is no ninja headquarters to promulgate any regulations for the establishment of a ninja village, and what conditions must be met to create a ninja village.


    There are many small countries in the ninja world, and this small movement is not worthy of the attention of a top power like the Land of Fire.


    Unless that blind big country dares to violate the contract just signed and start the war, the Kingdom of Fire may move.


    But judging from past experience, the time of peace is about equal to the time of Yongze alive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 457： Naruto Sasukes Beginning

    Chapter 457 The beginning of Naruto Sasuke


    At noon, Yongze went to Minato''s house after eating.


    He thought about it again and again, and decided to start training Naruto Sasuke.


    Originally, he planned to start again when the two were four years old, so that they could play for a while and have a pleasant time as a child.


    But during Kakashi''s introduction, he found Otsuki, which made Nagasawa feel a sense of crisis.


    It is said that finding a cockroach in your home is equivalent to having a nest of cockroaches.


    Although the discovery of one Otsutsuki is not equivalent to the discovery of a litter, but because the Otsutsuki clan is basically the reason why two people act together, basically one appears, which means there is another one.


    After all, not every team of Datsuki will have backstabs like Kaguya''s backstabbing, two Datsutsuki is normal.


    And what Nagasawa is worried about is that there may be more than two big tubes.


    What if Otsuki came here because Kaguya hadn¡¯t returned for a long time, so the Otsutsuki family sent people to investigate and plant the sacred tree again. In this case, the number of people is unknown.


    For the Otsutsuki family who are planting the universe and harvesting the fruit of the sacred tree, Yongze has always held the highest vigilance, guessing the situation in the worst direction.


    Because even if it is the tip of the iceberg shown, the strength of the Otsutsuki family is already frightening.


    Kaguya, who just devoured a fruit of the sacred tree, has such power. If those senior Otsuki who have lived for a long time and have been planting seeds in the starry sky, how strong they would be, I am afraid that destroying a planet with one blow would be underestimated them.


    And the high-level members of the Datongmu clan, and even the existence of the head of the family, what kind of power should they have.


    Because of this, even though Yongze has the strength of the Six Paths, he still does not slack off, and strives to improve his own strength, the overall strength of Konoha, and the degree of prosperity.


    He didn''t want Konoha to have the strength to counter the entire Otsutsugi quickly, but at least he wouldn''t be unable to resist just because he randomly sent a few members of the Otsutsuki clan over.


    After all, the planet where Konoha is located is just an ordinary planet in the vast sea of ??stars in the universe. Maybe Otsutsuki doesn¡¯t look at them at all now, let alone regard them as opponents.


    In the introduction, a man named Otsuki Ichishiki attacked Kakashi when he was twenty-four years old, that is, seven years later.


    For the safety of Konoha, Yongze must cultivate multiple super-kage-level powerhouses within these seven years.


    Ordinary Kage might not be enough to look at in front of Otsuki. This is a battlefield where only Super Kage can play a role in combat effectiveness.


    Even if it is Chaoying, several of them have to go together to entangle Datongmu, pay attention, it is entanglement, not defeat.


    One-on-one, even Chaoying can''t last long in front of Otsutsuki. You can see from Kakashi''s introduction that Kakashi reached the sixth level when he was twenty-five. The one who was beaten was dying, and if it wasn''t for Yongze, he would probably have to send him back.


    Of course, it would be better if he could raise a six-level class, but the conditions for the six-level class are harsh, and Yongze is not very sure that he can cultivate them in such a short period of time.


    Because of time, Yongze will naturally choose some people who he has learned to have good strength and good talent to train.


    He has the intention of cultivating Sannin, because Sannin itself is a veteran kage class, and it should not be difficult for him to open it for seven years.


    Orochimaru is the easiest, because Orochimaru now has a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan in his hand, and is still doing experiments to create a perfect body for himself.


    After the experiment of Orochimaru is successful, just change the body and press the Sharingan on it, and then exercise and consolidate it to have the strength of Chaoying.


    Ziraiya''s words are not difficult, and Ziraiya has a deep foundation. As long as Yongze opens up a little bit and continues to practice step by step, it is not a big problem to have the super shadow strength by relying on the immortal mode.


    Tsunade¡¯s words are a bit more troublesome. Now Tsunade¡¯s blood phobia is still not healed. Whether he can fight or not is a problem, but even if he can¡¯t fight, Tsunade¡¯s auxiliary ability is very objective.


    Three generations are already old, let him go.


    Minato is a very good point. Recently, she has practiced very well in immortal arts. If Kushina is concerned, she should also have great potential, because she has to count half of the nine tails in her body.


    Fuyue can also give it a try, such as the strengthening of cells between columns, and various training arrangements, kaleidoscope players can''t waste it.


    In addition, some veteran Jnin can also be trained to see if they can give some surprises with their accumulation.


    For the younger generation, Yongze will mainly train those subordinate disciples he taught.


    He can''t underestimate them just because they are young. Kakashi Shisui has Kage-level combat power, and Obito who has reformed himself can also be counted as one.


    Kai¡¯s words, although it is considered a shadow level if it is really fought, and it is even more than a shadow level if it is desperate, but the Bamen Dunjia is still a special situation, so it is not counted for now, but it is also a key training.


    His old subordinates like Midori Inuzuka and Saltwater are also close to Kage in strength. After all, they enjoy the various benefits he brings, and their talents are not too bad.


    Of course, he is also willing to train people who are not his disciples and subordinates, who are twice as young as they are talented.


    After all, he is not engaged in any factional struggle, what he wants is the rise of Konoha''s overall strength.


    In the future, it will be the turn of the new generation who have graduated less than three years ago, such as the outstanding students of the special warfare class, and geniuses like Itachi and Dou who have performed well in the original novel.


    Further down, it must be the infant group, that is, Naruto and Sasuke who Nagasawa is going to find soon.


    For the time being, there are only these two people in the kindergarten group, Yongze, who is going to teach in person.


    There may be other reasons for Nagasawa''s unexpected reality in this regard, but the biggest reason is that Naruto Sasuke is the protagonist in the original work, and in the original work he can reach the strength of the Six Paths.


    If Sasuke Naruto had such potential, then Nagasawa would be able to make them reach the upper limit in the original work faster, or even break through the upper limit.


    It can not only increase the prosperity, but also increase the power of Konoha to ensure the safety of Konoha.


    When Yongze arrived at Minato''s house, the Minato family had just finished eating and were chatting in the living room.


    "I hope Naruto will start practicing with me from tomorrow." Yongze didn''t fix those bells and whistles, and directly stated his purpose.


    "Hey, are you practicing with Uncle Yongze..." Naruto''s eyes flickered, wouldn''t it be possible to stay with Yongze every day, so that Yongze would have no excuse not to finish the story.


    "Isn''t it too early to start practicing now?" Minato asked Yongze, a little puzzled.


    About Naruto''s cultivation, Minato and Nagasawa discussed it, and let Nagasawa Minato rest assured, but before Naruto said that he should start around the age of four.


    "Whatever, as long as Naruto is willing." Kushina was unexpectedly enlightened.


    After all, the object is Nagasawa, and he has a deep relationship with their family, so don''t worry about not teaching Naruto his true skills.


    "I think it''s better to lay the foundation as early as possible. In addition, Naruto has also been doing running training for a period of time, and the breathing method I gave is also being practiced, and it is almost time to start." Nagasawa explained.


    Of course Otsutsuki couldn''t tell Minato Kushina and the others about such things.


    Because it''s useless to tell them, it will only increase their anxiety, so it''s better to wait for the time to tell them about Otsutsuki.


    Minato thought for a while, and felt that Yongze should have his own ideas. Anyway, he would definitely not harm Naruto, so he said:


    "I have no problem here. If Naruto is not very resistant, then do what you want, Nagasawa."


    Hearing that his father did not object, Naruto felt his eyes light up instantly, and said quickly: "I don''t resist, I want to practice with Uncle Yongze, and become a great ninja like Uncle Yongze and father."


    Hearing Naruto''s immediate agreement, Minato smiled, touched Naruto''s head and said, "It''s not easy to become a ninja like Nagasawa and me, you have to keep working hard."


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I will work hard!" Naruto waved his fists confidently.


    "Then Naruto will be handed over to you in the future. You don''t have to be polite. Just fight when it''s time to fight. Don''t be soft-hearted just because he is our child." Kushina said with a big face.


    Naruto was stunned when he heard Kushina''s words. Could this be something his own mother could say? Did he pick it up?


    It¡¯s not right either, the color of his hair is the same as that of his father¡¯s, so it must be his own.


    "Mom..." Naruto called Kushina aggrievedly, but it only provoked a burst of laughter from the three adults present.


    "Then Naruto will trouble you Nagasawa in his future cultivation." Minato stopped smiling and said with a serious face.


    "Well, leave it to me, and the training results will definitely not disappoint you when the time comes." Yongze also put away his smile and said solemnly.


    Minato and his wife are also powerful ninjas, and they can teach Naruto by themselves, but they still leave it to him to teach, obviously they are extremely reassuring to him.


    "Starting tomorrow, Naruto, you will go to my house after breakfast." Yongze said, and today''s words are regarded as the last relaxation before exercise.


    "Yes, I see." Naruto nodded heavily.


    After talking about the practice, Nagasawa chatted with the Minato couple for a while, then left and went to Sasuke''s house.


    At this time, Sasuke was depressed in the yard, smashing a small stone on a wooden stake on the ground.


    Although it wasn''t the first day Itachi left, Sasuke still couldn''t get rid of his depressed mood, so he didn''t practice or go out to play today, but just idling in the yard.


    He still misses the past. In the past, he could hear his brother¡¯s voice when he came together, and he could have dinner with his brother at noon. After the meal, his brother would give him practice guidance and point out some of his mistakes in practice.


    But now, there is no more, the voice of my brother can no longer be seen in the yard, and there is no gentle guiding voice suddenly coming from behind.


    "It''s all the fault of that man named Yongze. If it weren''t for him, my brother wouldn''t have gone out to visit the Land of Fire." Sasuke suddenly thought of the "culprit" Nagasawa.


    As if taking the wooden post as Nagasawa, Sasuke puffed out his cheeks and hit the wooden post with a rock.


    Sasuke is neither too unfamiliar nor very familiar with Nagasawa.


    The reason why they are no strangers is that Yongze has been to their house before, and Fuyue introduced Yongze to him.


    In addition, I can occasionally hear the name Yongze from my brother''s mouth. Whenever Yongze is mentioned, my brother''s expression will become different.


    Sasuke still remembered that Fuyue once said that it seemed that when he was born and held a banquet, Nagasawa also went there, but he still had no memory of it, and he had no impression.


    Unfamiliarity is of course because Nagasawa didn''t have too much contact with Sasuke on purpose. Sasuke''s impression of Nagasawa is more from what other people say, and then it is his own speculation.


    "Why blame me, I also persuaded Itachi to go out later." Nagasawa flashed behind Sasuke and said with a smile.


    Sasuke was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Nagasawa, and almost fell to the ground when he stepped back. Fortunately, Nagasawa had quick eyesight and quick hands, and held Sasuke so that Sasuke didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Don''t suddenly appear behind others, it''s scary." Sasuke stabilized his body, feeling a little embarrassed, and said loudly with a slightly red face.


    Yongze said with a smile: "Compared to suddenly appearing behind the scenes, isn''t it worse to speak ill of people behind their backs?"


    Sasuke''s face turned redder, he didn''t expect Nagasawa to appear suddenly at this time.


    However, the pain of losing his brother prevented Sasuke from completely losing his language ability. Sasuke muttered: "Obviously, my father and mother didn''t agree, but my brother said you agreed, and they all changed their minds."


    Yongze smiled a little frustrated, he didn''t expect Itachi to play this trick.


    He did agree, but only after the persuasion failed.


    Itachi didn''t say too much, just said that Yongze agreed, maybe Fuyue and the others could think it was Yongze''s meaning, although the original idea was indeed proposed by Yongze.


    "Of course, it''s my fault to speak ill of you behind your back. I''m sorry, please don''t tell my brother after he comes back." Sasuke suddenly relented.


    Even if he doesn''t know much at this time, he can still see that the relationship between Yongze and Itachi is very unusual. This is a relationship different from family, but it is also very important.


    "Don''t tell Itachi, it''s not impossible, but you have to listen to me." Yongze showed an evil smile.


    "Sasuke, you don''t want your favorite brother to know that you speak ill of others behind your back?"


    Seeing Nagasawa''s expression, Sasuke, who was only three years old, felt something was wrong and felt a little uneasy.


    Then he ran into the house in a panic, and went to find Fu Yue and Uchiha Mikoto.


    Fuyue learned of Yongze''s arrival, and invited Yongze into the living room with a smile on his face.


    When Yongze said that he came this time because of Sasuke and wanted to accept Sasuke as his disciple, Fuyue showed a surprised expression on his face.


    Nagaze''s strength is needless to say, after experiencing the accident of the Chunin exam, Konoha''s ninjas know what real power is.


    Moreover, Yongze''s teaching level has also been proven. His eldest son Uchiha Itachi studied under Yongze, and won the first place in the Chunin Examination jointly held by the Four Great Ninja Villages at the age of eight.


    So Fuyue was naturally very happy to accept Sasuke as a disciple when Yongze wanted to.


    Being the No. 1 strongest person in Konoha, maybe also the No. 1 strongest person in the ninja world, his position is also a high-level position like Naruto Assistant.


    It is very beneficial for this kind of person to accept disciples, even for a name.


    Fuyue immediately told Sasuke grandly, let him respect Yongze as much as he does in the future, and learn skills from Yongze well.


    Sasuke was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect that his father, whom he had hired to protect him, would rebel in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, hearing that Itachi is also a disciple of Nagasawa, Sasuke suddenly felt that being a disciple of Nagasawa is not bad, even if he doesn¡¯t believe in Nagasawa, he has to trust his brother.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 458： The process that should go is still to go

    Chapter 458 The process that should be followed still needs to be followed


    "Ahem, on the first day, let me introduce myself before exercising, introduce my name, what I hate, what I like, and what my ideal is." Yongze turned to Naruto standing in front of him Sasuke said.


    Although he knows that the two know each other, it does not prevent him from going through this process, otherwise it always feels like something is missing.


    At this time, the three of them are in Konoha''s No. 18 training ground, and Yongze is going to start teaching the two of them initially, helping Ming Zuo to lay a good foundation.


    Naruto Sasuke glanced at each other, and then Naruto took the lead and said: "My name is Naruto Nakaze, I hate eating green peppers, and I like to listen to Uncle Yongze telling stories. My ideal is to be as great as Uncle Yongze and Dad." ninja."


    Sasuke waited for Naruto to finish speaking, and quickly said: "My name is Uchiha Sasuke, I hate sweet things, and I like to be with my brother. My ideal is to be an existence that my brother and my father can be proud of."


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Nagasawa showed a serious expression.


    Sasuke saw that the smiling Yongze suddenly became serious, and thought that Yongze was going to say something, but what Yongze said next left him speechless.


    "What''s the matter with not liking sweet things, Sasuke, let me tell you, sugar is an essential element for the human body, it can make people happy and satisfied..."


    Nagaze told Sasuke seriously the importance of eating desserts and the greatness of desserts.


    Looking at Nagasawa who was talking about all aspects of eating dessert with a serious face in front of him, Sasuke began to doubt life.


    In order to prevent the young Sasuke from doing something irrational and disrespectful to Yongze, Fuyue seriously popularized the science of Yongze''s position in Konoha yesterday, the importance of Yongze to Konoha, and the importance of Yongze to Konoha great contribution.


    Because the person who told these stories was his usually serious and reliable father, Sasuke didn''t doubt it, but felt that it was inappropriate for him to say bad things about Nagasawa behind his back, and felt a little ashamed in his heart.


    After all, the Nagazawa that Fuyue said is the savior of Konoha''s new era, the key figure who turned Konoha from decline to prosperity after World War Three, and made great contributions to Konoha and even the peace of the entire ninja world. There is also a lot of kindness to Uchiha.


    It is certainly not right for such a great person to speak ill of him behind his back.


    Sasuke didn''t doubt Fu Yue''s words. After all, his father had always been a serious person in his impression. Moreover, Nagasawa was also Itachi''s teacher, which was why Sasuke was convinced.


    To be able to teach a person like my brother and make him admire and respect him, that person must be amazing, Sasuke thought so.


    However, it is such a great figure who plays a vital role in the peace of the entire ninja world, and now he is talking to him about the importance of desserts and the importance of sugar.


    ¡®Father shouldn¡¯t be lying, right? ¡¯ Sasuke was a little shaken in his heart.


    Different from Sasuke, who doubted life, Naruto was interested in listening to Nagasawa''s many opinions on the sugar content of desserts.


    Of course, it is impossible for Yongze to just say this today. After he felt that it was almost done, Yongze stopped and introduced himself.


    "My name is Fujiwara Nagasawa. You can call me Mr. Nagasawa directly. Of course, you can call me Uncle Nagasawa. What you like and what you hate are secrets. As for dreams, adults'' dreams are children''s. Or ask less."


    Sasuke''s expression became even more dumbfounded, and he couldn''t help complaining: "What, it''s not just a name."


    "Hey, I know what Uncle Nagasawa likes, you like dessert!" Naruto said with a big laugh.


    "Well, the food you like is also one of your favorites." Yongze did not deny that he likes to eat sweets, and this is not a shady hobby.


    Compared to him, the hobbies of those copper smelters are too much, but a life without prison is just around the corner.


    "Ahem, the introduction session is over, and now the formal teaching session will begin." Yongze coughed twice and interrupted Naruto who was still wanting to say something. There is plenty of time for chatting, and there is still time for training to do some serious things.


    After all, the two are three-year-old children, and it is impossible for Yongze to let them exercise all day long.


    In the early stage, exercise for four hours a day, two hours each in the morning and afternoon.


    These four hours are not purely for exercise. The main purpose in the early stage is to learn various knowledge and get the theoretical foundation done first.


    "Do you know Chakra?" Nagasawa asked.


    "I know, it is a kind of power used by ninjas." Naruto said quickly, as a ninja family, they still know the existence of Chakra.


    "Of course I know, ninjas use Chakra to release ninjutsu." Sasuke also said quickly.


    Once Sasuke pestered Itachi to say that he wanted to see Itachi''s ninjutsu, Itachi did not refuse Sasuke, performed a fireball for Sasuke, and briefly mentioned the existence of Chakra.


    Nagaze nodded, and then said: "Then do you know how chakra is refined and what it is made of?"


    The two shook their heads now. They haven''t started formal ninja training yet, so of course they don''t know how to refine chakra, nor do they know the composition of chakra.


    "Chakra is the power produced by the combination of mental energy and physical energy. Chakra can be extracted by refining the physical energy in the cells and adding mental energy." Nagasawa explained.


    "Of course, don''t try to refine chakra yourself for the time being. In this regard, the predecessors have gone through countless attempts and summed up a safe and stable chakra extraction method."


    "Physical energy in cells? Mental energy?" Naruto Sasuke showed a confused look.


    It''s not their fault, these are too difficult for three-year-olds like them who haven''t started learning ninja knowledge.


    Don¡¯t talk about them. For those who don¡¯t study hard and don¡¯t attend lectures, if you ask him what the composition of chakra is, he will also look confused.


    Yongze did not spend time explaining what is a cell and what is a spiritual power, but simply introduced it to let them have a basic understanding.


    "Cells are the basic structural and functional units of our beings, and spiritual energy is..."


    These Yongze have prepared detailed information in advance, let the two take them home to read, otherwise it would be difficult for them to understand what he said out of thin air.


    "Chakra is the foundation of a ninja. Although the battle between ninjas cannot be based on Chakra, but Chakra is an advantage that cannot be ignored." Nagasawa continued.


    "Moreover, there are not only ordinary Chakras, but also some special Chakras, such as Tailed Beast Chakra, Immortal Chakra, etc. I will introduce them to you later when I have time."


    Soon Yongze finished the chapter on chakra refinement, because both of their parents are ninjas with good strength, and this kind of basic thing can be asked, so Yongze will be faster.


    "If there is anything you don''t understand about chakra refining, you can ask your parents when you go home. Listen carefully to what I say next. This is what I really want to teach you." Yongze said seriously.


    Although the templates on his body come from different worlds, under the integration of Yongze, it has now become a system.


    The core of this system is the breathing method. At this time, the breathing method practiced by Yongze is no longer the same thing as the original version of the breathing method.


    He incorporated what he knew from other worlds to develop a breathing method that was best for him.


    Even the breathing method practiced by Nagasawa is different from the breathing method practiced by the special warfare class. Those in the special warfare class were changed by him again, which is more suitable for ordinary ninjas to practice.


    Yongze has a template that is directly integrated into the body, which is a case that cannot be replicated. Of course, he cannot give the breathing method that he tailored for himself to others to practice.


    Just like Ji Guoyuanyi, his daily breath cannot be practiced by others, so he created the five breaths according to the differences of the ghost killing team.


    Because it is in the ninja world, so far the Nagasawa breathing method is most related to chakra, which is a foundation of breathing method.


    Without a lot of chakra support, it would be difficult for his breathing method to exert strong power, and it would be difficult to fight for a long time.


    Although it is not as strong as Yongze''s own breathing method, Yongze can say that his system has a chance to reach the six realms, if the talent is enough.


    Teaching Naruto Sasuke the breathing method, this Nagasawa has long been prepared, he had split and simplified the Hi no Breath before, and gave part of it to Naruto.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t give it to Sasuke was because the thing was too expensive, and his relationship with Fuyue¡¯s family was not as good as that of Minato¡¯s family. It¡¯s not good to rashly give this kind of thing to a two-year-old child.


    But because Yongze started training ahead of time, he didn¡¯t fall behind much. Yongze felt that this gap was nothing, and he would catch up soon.


    "The thing I want to give you is called breathing method. It is a forbidden technique I developed, and it is also my favorite method." Yongze introduced.


    "Breathing method?" Sasuke was a little confused, thinking that there is something magical about breathing.


    Naruto knew better because he had practiced the basic part for some time, so he asked directly: "Is it the breath of the sun that Uncle Nagasawa you gave me before?"


    "That''s right, that''s the one. The breathing method you are going to practice is the ancestor''s breathing in the breathing method, the breathing of the sun." Yongze replied.


    Sasuke saw that Naruto seemed to know something, so he asked Naruto curiously.


    Knowing that Naruto started learning before, Sasuke couldn''t help but feel a little unbalanced, he didn''t know anything.


    Although Naruto had practiced for a while before, Nagasawa arranged for him and Sasuke to learn from scratch again.


    One is that this time he is by his side to guide the whole process, which can correct some mistakes, and the other is to prevent Sasuke from having small emotions alone.


    After all, they are children, and it is unrealistic to expect them to think too much, since they have only just begun to develop.


    Nagaze taught the two of them step by step. Since he had already learned it, Naruto seemed to be able to keep his breath while exercising, but Sasuke was a little struggling, with poor rhythm and frequent mistakes.


    I don''t know if it was because of too much exercise, or because he felt that his performance was too bad, and he was a little ashamed. Sasuke''s face turned red quickly, and his red face was still dripping with hot sweat.


    Nagaze stopped Sasuke, let him rest for a while, and pay attention to his teaching.


    Sasuke looked at Naruto who was still practicing, showing some unwilling eyes, but finally listened to Yong Ze''s words, stood for a while and then began to rest.


    ¡®After you go back, you have to practice on your own, and you must not be left behind by Naruto, an idiot. ¡¯ Sasuke said silently in his heart.


    Sasuke is a strong person, not to mention that this object is Naruto, he does not allow himself to be inferior to Naruto, at least the two must be at the same level.


    Because the two were still young, Yongze didn''t put too much pressure on them, and always called to stop and rest almost immediately.


    Soon, it was over in two hours.


    Yongze put the information about Chakra and the information about the breath of the sun into the sealed scroll, handed it to the two, and said:


    "The rest of the information should be treated as I sorted it out for you, and I don''t care what you want to do with it, but you can only read the things related to the Breath of the Sun for yourself, and don''t show it to others, even if it is a very close person. .¡±


    Although theoretically there should be no one in the ninja world who can practice the breath of the sun with a little data, but God knows if there will be some weird things, and some weird things will be researched from his data.


    Even if the probability of this kind of thing happening is not one in ten billion, the cautious Yong Ze is also guarding against this kind of thing happening.


    The two nodded, and Qi Qi thanked Yongze, promising not to show it to others, but to practice it by himself.


    Thinking that Sasuke didn''t have much strength, Nagasawa made a shadow clone and sent Sasuke back.


    Looking at the leaving figure of the shadow clone, Yongze stroked his chin and thought: "I don''t know if Sasuke can successfully practice the breath of the sun..."


    Yongze is not very clear about this point. Although it is reasonable to say that Naruto and Sasuke''s talents should be similar, but such things as breathing methods also have compatibility. must.


    Actually, the state of Naruto and Itachi cannot be said to have successfully cultivated the Breath of the Sun, it can only be said to have cultivated part of it, and it depends on whether they can learn the core next.


    Otherwise, you can only evolve from the breath of the sun to other breaths, or keep the status quo and learn other breaths.


    These two have their own disadvantages and advantages. The first one is difficult, and the future is hard to say, but the advantage is that the breathing method developed by oneself is absolutely suitable for you, because it is directly evolved from the sun''s breath, and the upper limit is extremely high. high.


    The second one is mainly about stability. Find a low-consuming breathing method to cooperate with the breathing of the sun. The road ahead is visible to the naked eye. The combination of the two will perform well, but the shortcomings are also obvious.


    However, Yongze estimates that most people will choose the first one to give it a go.


    Everyone scolds gambling dogs, but everyone is a gambling dog. Those who have the ability to practice the basic daily breath will have high ambitions.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 459： Double Kamui

    Chapter 459 Double Kamui


    Boom boom!


    The sound of fingers tapping on the wooden door sounded.


    Yong Ze, who was working, raised his head and said, "Come in."


    The person who came in surprised Yongze a little. He thought it was someone from another project who came to ask him about something, but he didn''t expect it to be Obito.


    Obito at this time is wearing ordinary clothes with the Uchiha''s family crest, and his long bangs cover one of his empty eye sockets.


    Because Obito had arranged what he was going to do, Yongze didn''t arrange any position for him, but only gave him a training team vest to make it easier for him to move.


    After Obito came in, he closed the door smoothly.


    Yongze asked: "Obito, what''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    If there is nothing to do, Obito will definitely not come to Hokage Building to look for him during his working hours, otherwise it would be better to go to his home to look for him during off-duty hours.


    Sure enough, Obito nodded and said, "I''ve dealt with Konoha recently, so I want to go to the Land of Rain to investigate the situation there."


    Because of Nagasawa''s help in Konoha, all kinds of necessary materials can be called at will, which is very convenient.


    Basically, it doesn¡¯t take much time to find someone. The time is spent on how to compensate, and there must be a reason for giving money. It is too suspicious to come to the door for no reason and say that you want to give money.


    However, with the various conveniences provided by Yongze, Obito''s road to compensation is quite smooth.


    In fact, not many people died because of Operation Obito. After all, Yongze has been planning the Nine-Tails Night ever since he started the system.


    Except for the unexpected point of A Fei, some of the prison guards were killed. In addition, only the three Anbu of the third generation who guarded the outside when Kushina gave birth were sacrificed in the night of the nine tails.


    There are not many people, and with the various conveniences provided by Yongze, Obito is also very concerned about this matter, so it will be completed soon, and the situation will be maintained in the future, so Obito wants to go to the Rain Land country.


    The situation in the Land of Rain is no different than Konoha.


    In the Land of Rain, no one gives him all kinds of conveniences. If he wants information, he can go directly to someone to get it.


    The key point is that Nagato''s Akatsuki organization is also in the Land of Rain, which makes the Land of Rain look like nothing on the surface, but in fact it is full of dangers.


    So in the Land of Rain, it is impossible to imagine that it is as easy as Konoha. It will definitely be very troublesome, and it will take more time and energy.


    After rehabilitating Obito, he talked to Nagasawa about Jue, Uchiha Madara, and the Akatsuki organization.


    Although Yongze, who has been to the parallel world, may also know this, maybe he knows far more than him, but Obito still told Yongze everything he knew.


    He told Uchiha Madara''s plan to collect the Nine Tailed Beasts, and then use the reincarnation of the reincarnation eye to resurrect him, and finally become the ten-tailed Jinchuriki to plant the sacred tree and perform infinite monthly readings.


    As Obito thought, Yongze was not surprised by this, but told Obito not to worry, everything was within his plan.


    "This time I came to say goodbye to you." Obito said.


    The reason why he had to tell Yongze specifically is because Yongze was the key person who made him wake up and gave him a lot of help, so Obito respected him and said goodbye before leaving.


    Secondly, Obito ran back to the Land of Rain in order to prevent Yongze from misunderstanding that he was going for a walk.


    It would be too embarrassing if this kind of thing happened. Obito felt that if Yongze really had this kind of misunderstanding, maybe he would be caught and beaten by Yongze as soon as he arrived in the Land of Rain, and then he would be questioned, but he could not answer the question. It''s over.


    Obito didn''t want this kind of thing to happen, and Nagasawa''s fist hurt too much.


    "Go to the Land of Rain..." Yong Ze fell into deep thought.


    He wasn''t thinking about whether Obito pretended to surrender and was about to flee now, but he was thinking about the issue of blackness.


    The so-called Guangren Village was established faster than he expected. Because of a special reminder, the information of Guangren Village, a newly established Xiaoren Village, was sent to him.


    Seeing the word Yahiko above the leader, Yongze felt tens of thousands of words stuck in his throat.


    Well, Nagato, you look down on time travelers, don¡¯t you? Just come to Yahiko directly, without even asking for information, it must have been built by Nagato.


    And the occurrence of this change that is not in the original book is also very compelling for Yong Ze. He never cared about maintaining the plot, so as not to lose the prophetic advantage of knowing the plot.


    Yongze thinks that strong strength is the biggest advantage, no matter how much you play tricks, I will suppress everything with my strength, let''s see what kind of splash you can make.


    If you have such a strong strength, and you still watch the tragedies in the original works happen again, then what''s the point? What is the purpose of living?


    Yongze is happy, many people''s tragedies have been rewritten because of his actions.


    Naruto lost the dark childhood of the original book, and now has a happy and complete family, and Kazuto has not become black because of the cannibalism of Kazuno and Nonoyu. Shisui and Itachi don¡¯t have to suffer in the middle of the village and Uchiha clan Iruka didn''t lose his parents...


    Nongze has changed too much, even now the whole ninja world is changing because of him.


    In his position, an item that never appeared in the original book is enough to affect a large group of people.


    So what he caused was not a butterfly effect, but a typhoon to the entire ninja world, and the changes can be imagined.


    Let alone a Guangren village, even if there is another Heiren village, Bairen village, Yongze doesn''t think there is anything.


    Although the arbitrary development of Nagato and others is also due to some of Yongze''s own plans, but since Obito is going to Aminin Village, Yongze is still going to arrange some work for Obito by the way.


    "If you go to Yuren Village, you know the situation there. It may be unsafe for you to go now. Let''s do a sharing eye transplant first." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Hearing this, Obito thought that Yongze just wanted to give him back the eye that was taken from him before, and didn''t say anything.


    After all, if you have Shenwei, it will be much more convenient. Shenwei is not only a life-saving weapon, but also a magic skill to sneak into the road. In short, it has many uses.


    But when Nagasawa brought Obito to the operating room, Obito actually saw Kakashi.


    Two former **** friends meet, and both sides read a lot of information from each other''s eyes.


    "Kakashi, isn''t my Sharingan not working?" Obito asked puzzled.


    We can meet here, and Yongze also said in advance that he would return the Sharingan to him. There is only one possibility. Kakashi is going to return his Sharingan to him.


    "How come, your sharingan sharingan ability is very convenient and strong, but it is your eyes after all, you are not dead, why should I use your eyes, I, Kakashi, will not be greedy for the power of my friends .


    Besides, didn¡¯t you say that, only one pair of Sharingan can show its true power. "Kakashi said with a smile, and patted Obito on the shoulder.


    I have to say that Kamui is indeed an extremely convenient ability. You don¡¯t have to go out to throw garbage, just use Kamui directly, and it¡¯s so powerful that even the Chakra Alloy that Nagasawa gave them can be easily broken. No Kamui has yet appeared. Something that cannot be torn.


    In addition to Kamui, the other enhancements brought by Kaleidoscope Sharingan are also very powerful, which can greatly enhance strength.


    However, Kakashi is not a person who is greedy for power after all. Compared with the eyes of his friends, he wants the power obtained by his own training.


    It¡¯s okay to use this kind of self-confidence at the beginning. Could it be that Kakashi is weak without Obito¡¯s eyes? He is Konoha¡¯s genius boy Kakashi.


    "We can also exert power when we use it together." Obito was silent for a moment, then said.


    "Don''t be stupid, I have a family now, and I don''t have time to fight with you every day." Kakashi joked with a smile.


    Obito didn''t speak anymore, he stood silently on the spot with his head down, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The layout of the operating room is very simple, and there are even thick black chains on the bed, which indicates that this bed once had a not simple story.


    Of course, this is not the operating room of Konoha Hospital, this is the operating room of Orochimaru Base.


    If Konoha Hospital¡¯s surgery bed is like this, Yongze has to consider that it¡¯s time to investigate a wave of Konoha Hospital, is it such a waste of fun?


    Not long after, Obito sighed and told Orochimaru that the operation could begin.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Kakashi¡¯s words brought back memories of Obito¡¯s past, or maybe it¡¯s because the good brother who was once single is now married and has a child, but he is still single, Obito¡¯s sigh is particularly melancholy.


    Uncle Snake doesn¡¯t care about melancholy or not. With a hoarse voice, he asked Kakashi and Obito to lie on the same bed respectively, then put on gloves and started the operation.


    Although the physical fitness of the ninjas in Naruto is very high, and the eyes can be poked and inserted at any time without infection, but Yongze thinks it is better not to be so wild, and to follow a normal process.


    Nagasawa asked Kakashi about his thoughts before, Kakashi wanted to return Sharingan to Obito, and then Nagasawa asked Orochimaru to find a way to help, digging out Sharingan and transplanting a normal one. Eye.


    Orochimaru gave both of them anesthesia first, then started with Kakashi first, dug out Kakashi''s Sharingan, and then transplanted an ordinary eye.


    Immediately afterwards, the two Kaleidoscope Sharingan were transplanted to Obito''s body.


    But after the exchange was over, there was an extra three-hook jade.


    Orochimaru put the three-gou jade away, and then put it away properly. Yongze said that the extra three-gou jade would be used for his research.


    I have to say that the world of ninjas is different. If it were performed on normal people, how long would it take to train for this level of surgery.


    Obito and Kakashi stood up as if nothing happened just after the operation, and looked around with their eyes open.


    "After losing the kaleidoscope Sharingan, your eyesight will decline. Try to train yourself to get familiar with the state without Sharingan." Orochimaru said to Kakashi lightly.


    Just the three-gou jade sharingan, the vision is not at the same level as ordinary eyes, let alone the kaleidoscope sharingan.


    Sudden loss of vision and observation, which may lead to miscalculations in all aspects during combat, and even some ninjutsu are very problematic.


    For example, Kakashi''s Chidori, this thing doesn''t work well without Sharingan.


    Fortunately, Kakashi still has domineering. Although it is different from vision, the perception of domineering is sometimes more useful than the powerful vision brought by Sharingan.


    "I see, thank you Orochimaru-sama for your reminder." Kakashi touched his eyes, then nodded.


    When he first opened his eyes, he was really not used to it, as if he had been watching the highest quality at the beginning, but one day the membership expired, and he could only watch 720p, which felt a bit blurry.


    "How do you two feel?" Yongze asked.


    "It''s a bit twisted, but overall it''s okay, and you should get used to it soon." Kakashi said.


    "I''m fine. It''s the kind I haven''t felt before. It feels like there''s a strong force in my body." Obito closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, it had turned into a kaleidoscopic Sharingan with three dart patterns. .


    He feels that he is surprisingly powerful at this moment, much stronger than before, both the release speed and accuracy of divine power have improved.


    At the same time, he also knew the ability of the left eye power, which is different from the right eye. The ability of the left eye power can be released remotely, using the power of space to attack, which perfectly matches the virtual defense of the right eye power.


    At the same time, Obito also had a feeling that he could release the power that he had been unable to release before, the power of the gods of the Uchiha clan-Susanohu.


    "Sure enough, only one pair of Sharingan can exert its true power." Obito said silently.


    Didn''t do any exercise, and didn''t learn new things. He just transplanted his eyes back, and his strength has undergone extraordinary changes.


    Obito feels that he is completely worthy of Nagato at this moment, let alone the other members of the Akatsuki organization, there is nothing to worry about, and there is no threat to him.


    "It looks very good, Kakashi, you can take a good rest at home for a week, I will give you a week off, and you won''t have to train the team for a week to go to work." Yongze generously approved Kakashi for a week Holiday.


    Kakashi''s eyes lit up, and he quickly thanked Nagasawa, this one-week vacation for whoring is really cool, he''s just not used to it, and it''s not because he was injured, I didn''t expect Nagasawa to give him a vacation, it was still a small one long vacation.


    Afterwards, Kakashi went home with a happy mood, ready to tell his family the good news.


    And Obito was taken by Yongze to arrange tasks.


    "This time you go to the country of rain, and by the way, investigate the situation of the Akatsuki organization. If possible, it is best to go to the Tianzhi country to have a look. The Akatsuki organization may have moved there. That light ninja village should be Nagato Established." Nagasawa said.


    "Yes, I will." Obito nodded and agreed.


    "In addition, Senior Yongze, I want to see if I can convince Nagato to understand his mistakes. In fact, he is just a person whose eyes are blinded by conspiracy and hatred." Obito thought for a while and said.


    Actually, he is also quite guilty. After all, Nagato¡¯s blackening also has his credit. Although Yahiko did not kill him, he killed all the members of the Akatsuki organization who rushed to support Nagato and the others.


    "If you want to do it, try it, and work hard. It''s best if you succeed." Yongze replied.


    He was suddenly curious, if Nagato also fell to his side, who else could Hei Ze use.


    No matter how scheming Hei Jue is, no matter how old-fashioned he is, he can''t conjure a strong man out of thin air.


    Otherwise, Kaguya would have been resurrected a long time ago, how could it be possible to wait until now.


    In fact, Heijue worked hard for thousands of years before he created Madara''s reincarnation eye. During this time, Heijue thought he was going to fail again this time, but he didn''t expect Madara to be so against the sky, and he opened it when he was about to die. reincarnation eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 460： Gaze in the dark

    Chapter 460 The Gaze in the Dark


    "Since you may have a fight with Nagato, let me tell you about the ability of Samsara Eye." Yongze thought for a while and said to Obito.


    Although the dual gods are powerful, they are still very strong, and they can attack and retreat as well as defend.


    But Samsarayan is an upgraded version of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, so it goes without saying that it is rich in gold, that is, because Samsarayan is not Nagato''s own, Nagato cannot use the special ability of Samsarayan, only the basic ability.


    Otherwise, Yongze would definitely not let Obito go to Nagato, wouldn¡¯t that be a gift?


    This is almost like using a Charmander to fight a Charizard. It¡¯s a bit overpowering to be true.


    Obito''s Kamui is special and powerful, he can fight and run, so Yongze will let him go to Nagato with confidence, even if he can''t fight, he can run.


    "Because Nagato was inconvenient to move, he used the eyes of reincarnation to refine the Six Paths of Payne, and each puppet was assigned the ability of eyes of reincarnation."


    "Among them, Tiandao Payne will release three ninjutsu. The first Shenluo Tianzheng will launch a strong repulsion force, the second Wanxiang Tianyin will launch a strong suction force, and the last one will be Earth Explosion Star, which can release a black ball. The surrounding objects are strongly attracted to form a huge stone ball, which can both trap people and attack, which is the core of Payne''s Six Paths."


    "If you really fight, you can destroy Tiandao Payne first." Yongze reminded.


    "The second is Shura Dao. Asura Daoist treats him as an offensive puppet. Be careful of the mechanism on him."


    "The third is the human way. The human way is not strong, but he has the ability to extract souls. Be careful not to be touched by him."


    "The fourth is the animal way..."


    "The last thing you have to pay attention to is the **** way. If possible, this should be destroyed in advance. The **** way can revive the damaged Payne." Yongze told Obito all the basic abilities of the reincarnation eye, and told him what to be careful about. Point out.


    "Thank you for your reminder, I will be careful." Obito nodded solemnly.


    After all, it is the eyes of reincarnation, the eyes of reincarnation that can make Uchiha Madara, Obito naturally kept enough attention, and carefully wrote down Nagasawa''s words.


    Actually, for most ninjas, the battle is basically equal to the intelligence war. If anyone knows the intelligence in advance, he can basically win the battle.


    For example, in the battle between Jiraiya and Payne, facing a strange ability that has never been seen before, even a master like Jiraiya suffered a big loss.


    Even using the fairy mode, Jilai still failed to defeat Payne Liudao.


    Of course, if Jiraiya wants to escape wholeheartedly, it is not impossible to escape, but Ziraiya also values ??other things more than his own life.


    So Jiraiya died in the end, and Konoha got the information from Payne.


    "Of course, there is another very important thing you should pay attention to. As an outsider, Nagato can use all the abilities of the reincarnation eye. You have to be careful with him. If his legs recover, you are not his opponent now." Yongze remembered something and said.


    Although in the original novel, Nagato¡¯s legs were still injured until his death, but the situation is different now. Maybe Heijue lost Obito, and only Nagato can use it. It is not impossible to find a way to help Nagato recover his legs.


    There are too many miraculous things in the ninja world, not to mention recovering his legs, even if Madara uncovers the coffin one day, Nagasawa will not be too strange.


    If Nagato plays in person, it will be difficult for Obito, and the gap in hard power is difficult to make up.


    The current Obito is not Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, but just got back his Sharingan and got together the Shuangkamui.


    Although Obito of Shuangkamui is very strong at the moment, and it is considered a rare opponent in the Kage class, but the opposite is the eye of reincarnation.


    Unless the current Obito is the Obito who once became Ten Tails Jinchuriki, relying on the remaining power of the six realms of the body, he can directly and completely use Susano to beat Nagato easily.


    It''s a pity that Obito has just returned to its full state now, and it may be difficult to use the dual Kamui in hand. There is still a long way to go before attaching Kamui to weapons and ninjutsu.


    "Both legs are recovering... If this is really the case, it will be really troublesome." Obito nodded solemnly.


    In his vision, in fact, defeating Nagato does not require a head-to-head battle with the Penns, as long as he finds Nagato hidden in the dark.


    Penn Liudao is just a puppet made by a corpse after all, not a living person, even if they look like a living person, they are not really a living person.


    The connection between Pain Six Paths and Nagato is on the black stick. The reason why Penn Six Paths are all covered with various nose nails and ear studs like Shamat non-mainstream is to better receive signals.


    If Nagato wants to control Payne Six Paths, he cannot stay too far away from Payne Six Paths, and must hide nearby to control.


    Obito imagines a battle with Nagato, and then he can just turn on Kamui and look for Nagato everywhere.


    As long as Nagato is found, the outcome of the battle will be locked in an instant. Nagato, who is inconvenient to move, will not be his opponent, and Nagato can be killed with a show of divine power.


    But if Nagato''s legs recover, Obito feels that the battle between him and Nagato will definitely be particularly difficult, and maybe he will have to use Kamui to get away in the end.


    "In short, since you have the idea of ??persuading Nagato, you must be prepared to fight Nagato." Yong Ze said.


    Not everyone is the same as Naruto, even Naruto must be at the right time, place and people to successfully launch the mouth escape.


    It doesn''t mean that probation can be probable, just like him to Obito.


    He first has the ability to make Obito irresistible, so that Obito can listen to him well.


    In the end, he relied on Chakra to pass on the memory, and showed Obito what happened in the future, and Obito realized that he had gone astray.


    In this process, Yongze''s powerful strength and real information are indispensable.


    Without strong strength, Obito would not listen to what he said, and without the information he knew, Obito would not believe what he said.


    It can be said that without any one of them, it is impossible for Obito to repent and rehabilitate, and go to the current route.


    So what if he is strong, Obito is still afraid of death, he has long regarded himself as a dead person, and the driving force behind his actions now is his longing for Lin and his disappointment with this world full of tragedies.


    If it''s just strength, the final outcome will only be that Obito is killed by Nagasawa, not what it is now.


    And Obito wants to pull Nagato back, what does he have?


    The strength to crush Nagato? No.


    Know all the information? No.


    Nagaze maintains a pessimistic attitude towards the success of Obito Project.


    But he didn''t expect this at first, he just wanted to be safe, and let Obito stop by to see what''s going on there.


    "You put away these two psychic steel talismans, they can be used against the enemy at critical moments, and their power is not bad." Yongze took out two psychic steel talismans from the ninja bag and handed them to Obito.


    Obito took the spell and thanked Yongze again.


    However, in fact, he didn''t know the psychic steel talisman, and he didn''t know how powerful the psychic steel talisman was.


    But Obito has seen a lot in the market anyway. This spell is not simple at first glance. The material is so special, it is actually made of alloy, and it feels unusually heavy in the hand.


    "Expand your Susanoo, let me see what level it is." Nagasawa said.


    After finishing speaking, Yongze directly used Flying Thunder God to transfer Obito to the outside of Konoha.


    Although Orochimaru¡¯s base is quite spacious, it¡¯s still unknown how far Obito Susano can go. It¡¯s hard to explain when the Orochimaru base is pierced.


    Obito¡¯s situation is too special. He opened his Kaleidoscope Sharingan very early, but he has been unable to use Susanoo because he only has one eye.


    In the original book, Obito has never used Susano. Instead, Kakashi inherited the power of the two gods and the remaining power of the Six Paths after the death of Obito. For the first time, he directly used Susano Almost, I enjoyed the joy of opening and hanging.


    Obito stood in the forest, took a deep breath, and then the dart pattern in the blood-red kaleidoscope wheel eye spun wildly, the powerful pupil power exploded, and a large amount of chakra in the body also activated.


    Substantial rich blue chakra appeared beside Obito, and then increased rapidly. In the blink of an eye, a blue armored giant with a size of tens of meters appeared in this deserted forest.


    "The third stage, it''s enough." Yong Ze nodded.


    If Susano counts seriously, there are too many changes. At the beginning, there may be only a little skeleton, which looks the same as a skeleton.


    Then the next step is to make the skeleton have flesh and blood, then the next step is to put on the armor, then the next step is to have the full body Susanoo, and finally the full body Susanoo with a huge size and wings.


    Obito''s current Susanoo only has a half-length body, but he has reached the last step of the half-length Susanoo, with flesh and blood and armor.


    Obito is using Susano for the first time, and he couldn''t use it because of the monocular.


    When Obito felt that Susanoo''s huge body could be manipulated at will like his own, a magical feeling rose from his heart.


    He raised his giant blue arm, then lowered it, and finally dismissed Susanoo.


    Actually, Obito was going to try his strength by pounding hard, but with Yongze at the side, he felt that this was not very stable. just give up.


    "How is the consumption of Chakra?" Nagasawa asked.


    Susano consumes chakra extremely, and his huge body is composed of chakra, so the consumption can be imagined.


    "It''s okay, there should be no problem in normal combat." Obito said.


    The same is the intercolumnar cells, and the situation of Obito is different from Kakashi and the others. Kakashi and the others are secondary intercolumn cells, and Obito is the intercolumn cells cultivated by Madara in the Golem of the Outer Way.


    But in general, Obito now has slightly more chakra.


    But Obito is also a special case. Half of his body was crushed, and Madara almost replaced him with a new body.


    "If the conversation doesn''t go well in the end, don''t bother to fight, just bring the information back. I will make arrangements for Nagato." Yong Ze said.


    Obito nodded, at this moment he felt a little strange, why hadn''t he set off yet, Yong Ze decided that he couldn''t convince Nagato, and would definitely fight Nagato.


    It''s not that he''s bragging, Obito can be regarded as being able to speak well, and people like Nagato Beiliuhu Kisame were fooled by him to work for him.


    But Yongze had good intentions after all, and Obito kept it in his heart.


    After solving everything, Obito didn''t stay long, and soon set off to the Land of Rain.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "If I have time in the future, I still have to go out and walk more." Walking on the stone road in the town, Itachi suddenly sighed.


    At this time, he used the transformation technique to imitate his grown-up self according to his own appearance. He was a young ninja who looked handsome but had a cold face.


    This is Yongze''s suggestion. An eight-year-old child is walking around outside with a bag on his back.


    So Yongze not only made Itachi transform into a grown-up appearance, but also didn''t let Itachi hide his ninja identity, and wear Konoha''s forehead well.


    Itachi chose the route to go to the country of fire with the most economical and technologically advanced capital first, so he moved quickly towards the northwest, and did not stop when he encountered villages and towns in the middle.


    The reason for this is because he wants to put the starting point in the north, and those places that he has skipped in a hurry are to experience slowly after preparation.


    As Itachi walked northwestward, more cities and villages became visible to the naked eye. Unlike the vicinity of Konoha, there are large uninhabited forests and hills.


    Itachi once thought that Konoha was the most prosperous place in the Land of Fire, but now he realizes that Konoha is actually just an ordinary town.


    In the last city he skipped, the bustling streets are far more prosperous than Konoha. There are all kinds of shops, and what Konoha has and what Konoha doesn''t have are there.


    There are many things that Itachi can''t name.


    But Itachi just sighed in his heart, he is not a person who has a high pursuit of quality of life.


    The streets of Konoha are not as bustling as the city here, and the Uchiha tribe is not as lively as this side, but what Itachi pursues is not bustling and bustling, what he wants is peace.


    It may be because of the Konoha ninja forehead protector, Itachi¡¯s journey was very smooth. No one without eyes came to steal his money, and he didn¡¯t encounter any corrupt noble boys looking for trouble.


    Of course, Itachi may be traveling too fast, and Trouble cannot catch up with him.


    Itachi is going to take the small town in the northern part of the Land of Fire where he is currently located as the first stop of his trip. He wants to stay in this town, observe the life of the people in the town, and observe what happened here.


    This place is already far away from the Kingdom of Fire. According to the map, one more city will arrive at the capital.


    Itachi put away the map, searched for an ordinary hotel, opened a room, and planned to solve the problem of dinner first.


    But what Itachi didn''t know was that a half-black and half-white hermaphrodite was watching him with cold eyes from a corner where no one was watching.


    And a certain yin and yang face didn''t know that in the crowd of people on the street in the evening, there was an ordinary-looking person who had been wandering around the hotel. He seemed to be a jobless vagrant with nothing to do, and he seemed to be looking for something.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 461： Reaper Spiral Pills

    Chapter 461 Death Spiral Pill


    Watching Itachi walk into the hotel, Heijue, who was lurking in the dark, looked away, thinking about whether to make a move.


    He worked hard enough for Nagato to gain the strength to fight against Yongze, and he also thought about the worst development direction of the matter, and thought of a backup plan that might succeed, which can be regarded as a guarantee.


    With the guarantee, Hei Jue naturally wants to pursue the perfect completion of the ghost bud Luo technique.


    But he found that he still underestimated Nagasawa. After so long, there was no Uchiha ninja or Hyuga ninja out Konoha to perform the task.


    No matter how much Hei Zee monitored Konoha, and wanted to capture Uchiha Hyuga ninja immediately, there was no way.


    These two ninjas didn''t come out at all.


    This kind of thing is very abnormal, let alone Uchiha, most of the Uchiha clan are members of the police department, even Hinata is the same.


    There is no doubt that this should be Yongze''s handwriting.


    Heijue was very puzzled, why did Nagasawa know that they needed ninjas from the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan.


    Only he, Obito and Nagato knew about this, and Nagasawa shouldn''t have known about it.


    The fact is that Yongze knew, so if all the impossibilities are ruled out, then the only thing left is the truth.


    "The information was leaked from Obito." Hei Jue''s expression was not very good.


    That day, he was originally hiding in the dark, but it turned out that Yongze was also hiding in the dark. As soon as he came out, he immediately grabbed Obito, and the Kaleidoscope Sharingan was blocked immediately.


    At the moment Obito was captured, Hei never thought of anything else, and ran away in an instant, not even daring to stay in the country of water, and ran back to the country of rain.


    In Heijue''s plan, the top priority is always himself, because after he dies, no one will come to resurrect his mother, so Heijue didn''t care about the captured Obito at all, and he didn''t care whether Yongze had it or not. When I found him, I just yo-yoed.


    Yongze is too dangerous, so dangerous that Hei Jue feels that within 100 kilometers of Yongze, he is standing on the crater of an active volcano, which is about to erupt in the near future.


    Originally, Hei Ze was quite at ease with Obito. There were only Nagasawa and Uchiha Shisui present, and neither of them had the ability to forcibly check their memories.


    And Obito has been fooled and lame, and he firmly believes in the unlimited monthly reading plan, and feels that he is the savior of the new era.


    How could the savior beg for mercy and inform the secret? He would definitely rather die than submit, and commit suicide directly to keep the secret.


    Although getting the corpse will reveal some things, it is acceptable compared to being read from memory while alive.


    But things don''t seem to be what Hei Jue thought, even this kind of confidential matter has been exposed. This is definitely not information obtained from the corpse.


    "Has Obito betrayed?" The cautious Heijue subconsciously thinks about the worst, because if he assumes the worst from the beginning, then all bad situations can be predicted and a solution can be found.


    This is the reason why Heijue did not expose himself even if he failed in his plan for thousands of years. This Heijue is too cautious.


    Heijue feels a bit difficult to deal with. If it is really the worst case, it will be really troublesome.


    First of all, the situation on Hei Ze''s side, except Hei Ze, will be exposed to Konoha''s sight, and to Yong Ze''s sight, so that they can prepare in advance.


    Then Yongze added a combat power, and their side lost a combat power.


    In fact, Kuro doesn''t really care about the latter, but Obito knows too much, and he is the person who knows the most besides him and Madara.


    If Obito rebelled, it would be a very serious matter. Madara and Akatsuki''s plan became transparent in Konoha, naked, and their underwear was stripped.


    Heijue can only pray in his heart that it is not the worst situation, but that Yongze happened to master the ninjutsu of searching memory, so he leaked some information.


    "Should we do it?" Hei Jue fell into deep thought.


    Itachi is the first Uchiha to leave the village since Obito was captured. If he misses it, he will have no chance.


    But Kuro is sure that this is a trap. Since Nagasawa won''t let other Uchiha and Hinata come out, why should he let Itachi come out.


    Based on Heijue''s own experience, Yongze is likely to be like him at this moment, staying in a place that ordinary people cannot find, quietly waiting for the enemy who is about to attack Itachi to appear.


    But that Yongze didn''t know what powerful concealment ability he had mastered, he couldn''t perceive Yongze''s existence.


    Fortunately, although he couldn''t find Yongze, Yongze couldn''t perceive him before he did it.


    In the end, Heijue still felt that he could not let go of this opportunity, so he decided to find a way to get Itachi.


    Although he is determined to do something, Hei is definitely not going to do it himself. Since Kaguya created him, Hei Jue has never done something by himself with hard power, and he has never exposed himself.


    This time is no surprise, he will not do it himself, but use interlocking plans, you must know, this time there is even a conspiracy of the other party, he is stupid to go out by himself.


    Compared to planning, Kurojue believes that he will not lose to anyone, whether it is Uchiha Madara who was invincible at the time, or Obito now, they are all played around by him, working hard for his great cause of resurrecting his mother.


    He is in the dark, Yongze is in the light, Yongze doesn''t even know his existence, the advantage is in him.


    A sinister smile appeared on Heijue''s face.


    He laughed at Nagasawa Wumou and Uchiha Itachi Shaozhi. How could he be fooled by such an obvious fishing? Not only was he not fooled, he even ate the bait.


    Yong Ze, who had been wandering around, but couldn''t find anything, was not only a little disappointed.


    The reason why Itachi agreed to travel, on the one hand, it was because of Itachi''s firm attitude, and on the other hand, he wanted to use Itachi to fish, to see if he could catch Heijue.


    However, Yongze¡¯s disappointment passed quickly, and he finally came out for a trip. Let¡¯s treat it as a holiday trip. I didn¡¯t expect that the development outside is so fast now, and all kinds of ice cream have come out.


    Nagasawa, who didn''t detect anything, went straight into a nearby store and started eating happily.


    Whether Hei Ze can¡¯t come out, he will protect Itachi until the end. It¡¯s good to catch Hei Ze, if he can¡¯t catch it, it¡¯s a vacation.


    The ontology is really too inappropriate, let them deal with documents and various affairs all day long, and then just practice by themselves.


    "Ah!" Yongze, who was practicing on an unknown mountain, suddenly sneezed, and the half-black and half-white spiral pill instantly hit the mountain. After a huge roar, a quarter of the mountain disappeared up.


    Jumping out of the big pit with a light jump, Yongze scratched his head, but he didn''t expect him to be able to sneeze with his physique.


    "It can''t be that some guy who doesn''t know how to be grateful is speaking ill of me behind my back." Yong Ze rubbed his chin and thought.


    However, compared to the sudden sneeze, Yongze is more interested in Heliwan.


    Just now, he finally succeeded, so that Chakra and spiritual power did not interfere with each other, and developed a brand new spiral pill.


    "I didn''t expect to go through the steps of training again to succeed." Yong Ze sighed a little.


    Although he knows that it is not easy to develop ninjutsu, and this kind of ninjutsu involving multiple worlds is even more difficult, but Yongze is very depressed when he fails all the time.


    I obviously feel that I am on the threshold of success, but I don¡¯t know why it failed, and there is no accidental success once, and all of them failed without a doubt.


    Yongze, who has always been relatively smooth, almost gave up on Helixwan, and planned to go in other directions.


    Fortunately, at this time, he suddenly remembered a sentence, learning the new by reviewing the past.


    He felt that the cause of the problem might have happened to himself. It was his first attempt to release spiritual power and chakra together, and Helix Wan was a ninjutsu that he had practiced for a long time, and he practiced it in the single-chakra system.


    So Yongze started again from the first step of Helix Wan, but this time he not only used Chakra, but also used spiritual power at the same time.


    That''s it, Yongze discovered the reason for the failure all the time, it was a mistake in experience.


    Actually, during the cultivation of Helix Pill, there was a period when Helix Pill was not very powerful, and its power was very ordinary.


    The reason is that the chakra in the spiral pill does not flow in irregular directions.


    Too regular will turn the spiral pill into an ordinary chakra ball, without that powerful power, and hitting the opponent will not cause a short-term chakra disorder.


    And Yongze¡¯s previous failures were all because he was using spiral pills according to this method.


    The spiral pill of the pure chakra system cannot be inserted into the spiral pill of the fusion of the two systems. It is not enough to sprinkle the power of the two systems into it like seasoning. After re-cultivating one spiral pill, Yongze understood this truth .


    The reason why the spiral pills of the pure chakra system require irregular chakra to flow in different directions is because the initial spiral pills have no property changes and are the most common state of chakras. They lack power, and irregular and chaotic flows can increase his destructive power.


    But the Helix Pill that Yongze practiced added spiritual power, and spiritual power and chakra are not in the same system. The chaotic collision of two different forces is not a ghost.


    After understanding this, Yongze improved the spiral pill, and then tried out the best ratio of spiritual power and chakra through experiments again and again, which led to the scene just now.


    After a long period of experiments, Nagasawa also determined that spiritual power has the characteristics of attracting chakra. If the same amount of spiritual power and chakra are used, there will inevitably be problems with chakra. Only when the chakra is two, the spiritual power For one, this ratio is the best ratio out there without getting out of hand.


    In addition, when the proportion of spiritual power is greater, the power of the spiral pill is greater, but when the proportion of spiritual power exceeds the chakra, the power will become smaller, and it is basically uncontrollable, directly in the hands of Nagasawa It exploded.


    Only when the ratio of chakra to spiritual power is two to one, it is the most stable, the best to control, and the power is acceptable.


    "What name should I give this Helix Pill." Yongze fell into deep thought.


    The name of this Helix Wan should not be sloppy, maybe many people who have activated the talent of death will use it in the future. If there is a name like Helix Flash Super Wheel Dance Roar, it must not be nailed to the pillar of shame.


    Yongze took the spiral pill again, and an energy ball about half the size of a human head appeared in Yongze''s hands. Half of the energy ball was black and the other half was white. The two sides did not invade each other. There are white scenes.


    "Should it be called Taiji Spiral Pill?" Yongze thought, but shook his head again.


    Although Tai Chi is also half black and half white, there is black in white, and white in black, which represents the state of chaos before the separation of yin and yang.


    His black is all black, and all white is white, but it is not chaotic at all. Calling Tai Chi Helix Wan does not fit the meaning of Tai Chi.


    Finally, Yongze decided to name it, Shinigami Spiral Pill!


    Enough domineering, after taking the Reaper spiral pill, I went to see the Reaper directly.


    Then it is also related to the **** of death, which represents the spiritual power system, which is perfect.


    "Well, it''s called Shinigami Helix Pill." Yongze nodded in satisfaction. It''s really a good name, domineering and connotative.


    From this point of view, his naming level is still better than Minato''s. If the Spiral Pill is replaced by Minato, it must be the Dark Radiance Destruction Spiral Pill.


    After finishing training, Yongze saw that the time was almost up, so he directly used Flying Thunder God to return to Konoha, and returned to his home.


    It''s time to have dinner, but since Nonoyu is here today, there is no need for Nagasawa to make it himself or go out to eat.


    But after night, someone who was a little surprised by Yongze came to his home.


    "Assistant Yongze." Fu Yue suppressed some impatience in his heart, and said respectfully.


    "Fuyue, is there something you are looking for me for?" Yongze asked directly without any probing.


    Although the relationship between him and Fuyue is nothing, Fuyue''s two sons are both his disciples, so they have a close relationship.


    "Hasn''t Sasuke been studying with you recently, but he is not in a good condition now, so I hope you go and see what''s going on." Fu Yue quickly explained the situation.


    Yong Ze nodded, and then quickly went to his home with Fu Yue.


    At this time, Sasuke was lying on the bed, his little face was inexplicably rosy and sweaty, as if he was in a sauna room.


    "We also looked for a medical ninja, and the doctor said it was not a normal fever, and it didn''t get better after performing the Palm Immortal Art..." Fu Yue added information beside him.


    "I was fine in the afternoon, practicing with a bamboo sword in the yard."


    After listening to Fuyue''s words, and seeing Sasuke''s state, Nagasawa knew what was going on with Sasuke.


    These days, Sasuke is working hard to practice Hi-breath, but Hi-breath may not be suitable for him at all, so instead of successfully learning Hi-breath, Sasuke suffered backlash.


    Nagaze put his hand on Sasuke''s head, and then there was a green light, Sasuke''s originally uncomfortable expression improved a lot.


    He is quite proficient in dealing with this.


    After Sasuke was healed, Yongze looked at Fuyue and said, "Recently let him stop practicing now, and then he will cultivate well, and then go to me when he is better."


    It seems that Sasuke can''t go the way of the breath of the sun. Let''s see if we can create a breath of the moon for Sasuke.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 462： action with soil

    Chapter 462 Obito''s Action


    "No..." Obito put down the scroll in his hand in disappointment.


    At this moment, Obito is in Urenin Village, trying to find some information about those former members of the Akatsuki organization.


    Some members of the Akatsuki organization defected because they were too disappointed with Hanzo after the war, and later joined the Akatsuki organization because of the philosophy of the Akatsuki organization.


    Obito originally wanted to find information about this group of people first.


    As a result, he found that without the help of others, it was too difficult to find the people he was looking for among so many materials.


    Obito also has Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and his ability is still such a convenient ability as Kamui. The various defenses of Urenin Village are useless to him, otherwise it will be more troublesome.


    But Obito didn¡¯t find nothing these days, he detected it, and Nagato left Urenin Village.


    Because of his legs, Nagato seldom leaves Urenin Village, unless it is something that requires him to do it himself.


    For example, when Akatsuki recruited people in the early days, Nagato would personally go out to recruit people.


    Combining the information that Nagasawa gave him before, Nagato should be in Tianzhi Country now.


    "It''s really troublesome." Obito looked at the various scrolls on the shelf, and couldn''t help feeling dizzy.


    Here is placed all the information since the establishment of Yu Ninja Village. It is really hard to find him with the shadow clone.


    Not to mention that after the end of the shadow clone, fatigue will superimpose and the state will decline.


    "Let''s use illusion." Obito thought for a while, and finally prepared to use his trump card.


    As long as he controls a person in a high position, let that person order to find the information. Their own information will definitely be found quickly, which is much better than him being a headless chicken here.


    Obito feels that although this is a bit immoral, he is not doing bad things, so it should not be a big problem.


    It''s not what he did to Yakura before, he just wanted to find information.


    The current Obito operation is very powerful. He used the information obtained from lurking in Urenin Village these days, used the illusion of kaleidoscope to control a person with a high position, and then sent someone to help him investigate the information.


    With the help of official staff, the speed was really fast, and Obito got the information he wanted on the same day.


    Among those members of the Akatsuki organization, seven were former ninjas from Urenin Village who defected because of Hanzo, and finally joined the Akatsuki organization.


    But when Obito started looking for people according to the information, he once again realized the cruelty of the world.


    "This family, didn''t they all leave a few years ago? I heard that my son seems to be a ninja, so I don''t know to come back and have a look." An old man who was basking in the sun at the door answered Obito''s question.


    Obito froze in place, and it took a minute to react, thanking the old man: "I see, thank you."


    Obito left this unfamiliar village, and went to find the address of the next person.


    That''s right, this is not the first one, the same is true for the first one, even earlier, according to Obito''s inference, he died during the third Ninja World War.


    Obito still didn¡¯t get any harvest. I don¡¯t know if it was the reason for the many disasters in the Land of Rain or what. Many families among the seven people were destroyed during the third Ninja World War.


    "War..." Walking on the muddy road, Obito couldn''t help but sigh.


    The war brought too much pain, even he himself was one of the victims of the war.


    In the third Ninja World War, Konoha faced the simultaneous siege of four major powers, and at that time Obito was on the battlefield where Konoha and Iwagakure fought.


    During a mission, they were ambushed by Iwain, and Lin was taken away by Iwain. Originally, Kakashi was going to give up Lin, because what happened to Kakashi''s father impressed Kakashi so much. It is the most important thing. In order to complete the task, the companion can also give up.


    Obito angrily refuted Kakashi''s words, and finally made Kakashi speechless, and finally came to his senses, and finally went to save Lin with Obito.


    Obito''s Sharingan was opened in that battle. In the battle with Yan Yin, Kakashi lost his left eye in order to protect Obito.


    Obito saw that Kakashi''s anger and sadness suddenly exploded in order to protect himself from being injured, and he opened Sharingan in an instant, and as soon as he opened it, it was Ergouyu Sharingan.


    Afterwards, with the efforts of the two, they rescued Lin who was locked in the cave, but how could Yanyin outside let them run away easily? Yanyin destroyed the cave, and Obito was crushed by a huge gravel Half of his body was captured and he was seriously injured.


    Outside is Iwagakushi who is constantly attacking, with a heavy boulder that cannot be moved on his body, Obito smiled and told Kakashi and Lin to leave him alone and run away quickly.


    Because Kakashi lost his left eye in order to protect him before, Obito Jorin transplanted his sharing eyes to Kakashi, saying that it was a gift for Kakashi to be promoted to Shinin.


    Obito really had a death-defying mentality at that time. There was a strong enemy outside, and he was crushed by a boulder. No matter how he thought, there would be no way out.


    But life is so elusive, he was saved by Madara, but according to Yongze''s words, it is not so much that Madara saved him, but it is because of Madara that he fell into that predicament.


    "Fortunately, senior Nagasawa appeared in this era, and this hard-won peace must not be destroyed!" Obito felt that he had a deeper understanding of his responsibilities.


    When he reached the last house, Obito no longer had any expectations.


    Think about it carefully, if you have a good family, how could you defect to the Xiao organization.


    Xiao organization is not a well-known large organization, and has good benefits.


    It would be better to say that Xiao Organization is an out-and-out illegal organization.


    But what Obito didn''t expect was that this time he passed with a disappointed heart, but the ending gave him a surprise.


    Passers-by told him that there was only one child left in the family.


    Obito thanked passers-by with a smile, and recalled the family''s information in his mind.


    ¡®Yoshida Takashi, Chunin¡­¡¯


    "Has a person survived? It''s really difficult for him." Just thinking about it, Obito felt difficult.


    The Land of Rain is not a developed place. On the contrary, due to the long-term war, the Land of Rain is very poor.


    It is really not easy to survive alone in such a situation.


    Of course, if the popularity is good, the neighbors should also help out a little, maybe there is also this reason.


    When Obito knocked on the door, he waited for a while, but no one came to answer the door.


    Obito directly used Kamui to enter the house. The layout of the house is very simple, there is not much furniture, and things look very old.


    I don¡¯t know if this is the case, or some things have been exchanged for money.


    Obito didn''t find anyone, so he went out again, and wandered around the village, trying his luck to find the child left by Yoshida Takashi.


    "Otherwise, Yoshida, you can be the bad guy. Isn''t your father a traitor? It''s definitely okay for the son of a traitor to pretend to be a traitor."


    Obito suddenly heard a relatively immature voice. Judging from the content, it should be playing a ninja game.


    The reason why Obito is really attracted is the word Yoshida.


    Obito looked around, and soon found five or six children gathered together.


    "That''s right, you must be the villain." Another child booed.


    The black-haired boy named Yoshida blushed and said, "I can''t be a bad guy every time, I want to be a ninja too."


    "Rebellion is also a ninja." The first child said, he was the tallest among the five children, with a round face.


    "Then why don''t you be a traitor." The black-haired boy couldn''t help asking back.


    The fat boy was speechless for a while, and finally said: "It''s fine if you don''t play, we will play by ourselves."


    Of course he doesn''t want to be a traitor, who is a bad guy who will be beaten. How comfortable it is to be a ninja, and you can also enjoy the gaze of admiration.


    The fat kid is used to it, who would be willing to be a traitor every time, and always complain a few words, usually at this time, Yoshida would agree.


    But what fat kids don¡¯t know is that patience has a limit, and honest people can get angry too.


    "Then you can play by yourself, I''m going home." The black-haired boy turned his head and rescued him.


    The fat boy didn''t expect that this time Yoshida not only refused to agree, but also turned around to rescue him. The fat boy wanted to call Yoshida to stop him, but he didn''t make a sound in the end.


    He said that it''s fine if he doesn''t play, but now he wants to keep Yoshida, wouldn''t he lose face.


    "If you don''t play, don''t play. Let''s play by ourselves and decide who will be the traitor." The fat boy said loudly on purpose.


    However, to his disappointment, Yoshida didn''t look back.


    Obito silently followed the black-haired boy named Yoshida.


    Sure enough, the black-haired boy finally walked to the room where he knocked on the door.


    The young man skillfully opened the door, and complained while opening the door:


    "There is no such thing, always let me be a traitor, my father is a traitor, what can I do."


    Obito looked at the boy calmly, without making any movement.


    He guessed that Yoshida and those children before were actually friends, but because the news of Yoshida Takashi''s defection reached here, and for his own game experience, that''s why he said that.


    Children can''t think too much, so they often say or do very offensive things unconsciously, and the cause is still some trivial things.


    Obito has a deep understanding of this, because he was a very stubborn child when he was a child.


    That is, he feels that he is different, but when he finds out that he is actually an ordinary person, Obito will insist on saying something that he doesn''t even believe.


    Now that Obito thinks about it, sometimes he can¡¯t help laughing, feeling ridiculous.


    After the black-haired boy closed the door for a while, Obito knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Accompanied by a childish voice, the door opened quickly, but it seemed that because he didn''t see the person he wanted to see, the black-haired boy''s face was not very happy.


    He thought it was because they finally found out, but it turned out to be a stranger.


    "Who are you?" The black-haired boy looked at Obito cautiously. He had never seen this person in the village, so he was definitely not from the village.


    At this time, Obito was afraid of being misunderstood as a suspicious person, so he used the transformation technique to make himself a little more normal. Otherwise, if he was wearing a mask, he would look suspicious at first glance.


    "Is this Takashi Yoshida''s home?" Obito didn''t rush to answer the black-haired boy''s question, but asked his own question.


    "Do you know that man?" The black-haired boy couldn''t help asking when he heard this long-lost name.


    Obito nodded and said: "I am his former friend, a ninja from Urenin Village."


    Backhand with soil is to put a vest on yourself.


    After all, Rain Ninja Village is also the official Ninja Village of Rain Country, so it should be more convenient to use this identity.


    The black-haired boy heard Obito say that he is a ninja from Aminin Village, and subconsciously wanted to close the door, but was stopped by Obito.


    "If you''re here to arrest that man, he''s not here at all. He hasn''t been back for several years." The black-haired boy said.


    "I didn''t come to catch him." Obito first denied the black-haired boy''s words, and then asked, "Are you Yoshida''s son?"


    The black-haired boy hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Ichiro Yoshida."


    A very common name, Ichiro, as the name suggests, is the first child.


    "That man is really not here, come in and take a look if you don''t believe me." The black-haired boy opened the door a little nervously.


    Obito did not speak, and walked into the house silently. Because he had already entered once before, Obito did not look around, but said to Yoshida Ichiro:


    "If he doesn''t come back, then you have to be mentally prepared, maybe he will never come back."


    "Yoshida told me before that after he left Aminin Village, he would either go home or do something dangerous."


    Even Nagato, who has the eyes of reincarnation, has been fooled by Obito, so it is no problem to fool a child.


    Under Obito''s flickering, the story of a pair of good brothers was established.


    "Who would worry about that man, just die. Anyway, he probably forgot that he has a son, and that he has a family." Yoshida Ichiro said with a nonchalant expression.


    But the tightly clenched fists represent that his mood is not calm at this time.


    Although his father disappeared without a trace many years ago, didn''t he imagine that his ninja father came back at some point, and then took him to eat all kinds of delicacies, and severely scolded those who had been making him The bad guys.


    Of course there was, at one point, it was almost his dream.


    However, the dream will change with time. As time passed, the ninja father did not come back. Instead, the news of becoming a rebel spread to the village. Yoshida Ichiro finally gave up his fantasy.


    That man is not coming back.


    Obito saw everything in his eyes, and Obito continued: "I once promised Yoshida that if he dies, let me help take care of his home."


    Obito looked around the room and said: "It seems that your situation is not very good, I will give you two choices.


    I have also saved some savings over the years. If you want money, I will give you enough money for your ordinary life.


    If you are not satisfied with the status quo, I can teach you ninja knowledge and make you a ninja. "


    Is that enough money to spend a lifetime, or become a ninja?


    Tweet book: I just want to touch what bad thoughts I can have


    Introduction: Are weapons such an inconvenience?


    Fang Qingran is well versed in this.


    The things in his hands will be regarded as "weapons" and endowed with new attributes.


    Not only that, but every time he harvests an additional weapon, he will also get a random attribute bonus.


    Picking up two branches on the side of the road, the perfect stick body dazzled every teenager, and the cauliflower field in the distance also made people want to move.


    ¡¾Harvested weapon successfully, sword energy +1¡¿


    [The left branch of the old peach tree] [The right branch of the old peach tree]


    ¡¾Quality: White¡¿


    [Basic bonuses: Agility +2, Strength +3, Swordsmanship +3, Dual Purpose +1]


    ¡¾Special effect: Two swords in suit...¡¿


    He is very satisfied.


    The next moment, the breeze blew the girl''s skirt, and he unconsciously squinted his eyes.


    ¡¾Valkyrie...¡¿


    ¡¾Quality: Gold¡¿


    Fang Qingran: "?!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 463： This non-mainstream is too powerful

    Chapter 463 This non-mainstream is too powerful


    "If you want money, I will give you enough money for your ordinary life.


    If you don¡¯t want to be an ordinary person, I can give you ninja knowledge and make you a ninja. "


    Listening to Obito''s words, Yoshida Ichiro stayed where he was.


    There is no doubt that these two options, whichever they are, can make a huge difference in his life.


    Choose enough money to live on for a lifetime, then he will no longer need to stare at other people''s charity for food in the future, obviously he also helps with work.


    Ichiro Yoshida doesn¡¯t know how much money is enough to live for a lifetime, maybe millions of taels? Maybe not, that''s too much.


    Choose to accept ninja knowledge, from then on he is no longer ordinary, possessing power far beyond ordinary people, it¡¯s hard to say how far, at least playing ninja games in the future, it won¡¯t be that he has been doing ninja all the time.


    Yoshida Ichiro made a difficult choice.


    He even pinched his face hard with his hand.


    It hurts a lot, it''s not a dream, a ninja really came to the door, and then came to change his life, but that person is not the father he thought, but his father''s friend.


    "Is that man really dead?" Yoshida Ichiro did not directly answer Obito''s words, but asked whether his father was really dead.


    Obito fell silent.


    Of course he died, Obito can be sure, because he was the one who killed him, and the sharp wooden thorns pierced through the whole body.


    But feeling Yoshida Ichiro''s glimmering hopeful eyes, Obito hesitated, sometimes knowing the truth is a very cruel thing.


    So what if you know the truth, what can you do, what can¡¯t you do.


    Obito thought for a while and said: "I can''t be sure, but if you plan for the worst, it is very likely that you will die. If you don''t die, he should come back to see you."


    Obito still didn¡¯t tell Ichiro Yoshida the truth in the end. For a young child, such a truth is a bit cruel.


    When Yoshida Ichiro grows up, Obito may tell him the truth.


    He has the right to know the truth, but for his growth, Obito chooses to temporarily conceal it.


    "I choose the second one, I want to learn ninja knowledge, I want to become a ninja, find that irresponsible man, and give him a hard punch." Yoshida Ichiro said so.


    "Are you sure?" Obito asked, and then reminded vaguely: "You''d better not have too much hope to find him, I haven''t heard from him for a long time, maybe he died somewhere gone."


    "Isn''t it uncertain, and if you die, you will die. I''m happy to die. I want to eat an extra bowl of rice." Yoshida Ichiro said.


    Obito didn''t know what to say for a while, he was so filial.


    But Obito has seen big winds and waves after all, he quickly adjusted and said: "Since you want to become a ninja, you have to work hard, the average child will enter the ninja school at the age of five or six.


    People with better conditions will learn ninja knowledge even before this, and at your age, some people with good talents have already become official ninjas. "


    Yoshida Ichiro is eight years old this year. At the same age, Uchiha Itachi and Yakushido have become Chunin.


    "I will work hard." Yoshida Ichiro said seriously.


    Since there is an opportunity to change the status quo, he naturally wants to seize this opportunity.


    In the case of his father''s disappearance and his mother''s death, Ichiro Yoshida is still alive and strong, which has proved his extraordinary character.


    He will seize this opportunity and change his destiny.


    Obito nodded, explained the daily practice time, left a little money and left.


    He didn¡¯t keep much. It¡¯s not a safe thing for a child to hold too much money. Just give him some food money.


    As for what to do, that is of course the task that Yongze taught him.


    This does not conflict with his next actions.


    Yongze asked people to investigate the Akatsuki organization to check the situation of Nagato.


    And for the information of all the members of the Akatsuki organization back then, Obito also went to the Akatsuki organization.


    Although the current Akatsuki organization is not the same concept as the Akatsuki organization back then, the leadership is similar, and Obito thinks that there may be information about former members.


    If there is, then the next action is very simple.


    If not, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack, not to mention where they live, and Obito doesn¡¯t even know their surnames.


    By using Kamui, Obito quickly found the former Akatsuki organization base, but when he carefully sneaked in, he found that the base had been abandoned and there was nothing inside.


    "Have they all been transferred? How cautious." Obito frowned slightly.


    He thought that some members of the Akatsuki organization would transfer, but the result was that the Akatsuki organization directly gave up the base of the Land of Rain.


    Combining that he did not find Nagato and Konan in Urenin Village, it is almost certain that all members of the Akatsuki organization have moved away.


    Obito searched for a while, but left without finding anything useful.


    Because of the information given by Nagasawa before, Obito knew that Nagato should now be in Tanokuni, the so-called newly established Hikari Ninja Village.


    Obito went back to find Ichiro Yoshida, told him that the formal practice would start tomorrow, and then Obito left the small village and went to Tianzhiguo.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because of the strength shown by Nagato, the daimyo of Tanokuni showed an inexplicable confidence.


    He feels that maybe Tian Zhiguo can rely on this rise to surpass the surrounding small countries in strength and get rid of the status of a weak country.


    Although it is said that Tanokuni Daimyo has no ambitions, he just wants to lie flat and live a life of enjoyment.


    But if he can become stronger, he doesn''t want to be weak. Being weak means paying protection fees to the surrounding bosses.


    If he becomes stronger, then the protection fee will be saved, and he may be able to accept others.


    So Tanokuni Daimyo directly asked Nagato to choose the location, which one to choose, and then the people in that area would also be turned into residents of Ninja Village, and Nagato and the others would manage it.


    Nagato was not too polite, he chose a place at random. The base of Guangren Village does not need any secrecy. After all, Guangren Village is still an official ninja village.


    Then there is the big project. It is a ninja village anyway. There must be a leader building or something. Generally speaking, the building where the leader works will be the tallest building in the entire ninja village, so that the leader can see the overall situation.


    Of course, while building a ninja village, recruitment must also be arranged.


    It has to be said that the name of Yahiko and the village of Hikunin spread all over Tanokuni through the hard-working propaganda of those ministers and the daimyo.


    Everyone knows that there is a powerful ninja named Yahiko from Tianzhi Country. He was unwilling to be poor and weak in Tian Zhiguo, so he established Guangren Village, and now he recruits ninjas to build a great cause for the public.


    Some ninjas in Tianzhi Kingdom were very moved.


    Although there is no ninja village, Tian Zhiguo also has some ninjas.


    Some are knowledge gained from wandering ninjas, and some are inherited from small families.


    After all, it is now called the ninja world. In the world of ninjas, except for the country of iron, I am afraid that there is no country without ninjas.


    There is no ninja village, it is normal, but there is no ninja, this is not normal, the history of ninja is very long, and the history of ninja village is only a few decades.


    In the beginning, Sage of the Six Paths didn¡¯t have any barriers to establishing Ninja. It¡¯s better to say that his purpose is to let everyone have chakra, and use chakra to link everyone, so that everyone understands each other.


    The original members of the ninja sect are also the ancestors of ninja families of all sizes in the ninja world.


    A little more powerful, like Uchiha Senju Uzumaki Hyuga, this kind of big family has a unique blood, and there is a strong power in the blood.


    There are also some secret arts families, which are passed down through powerful secret arts. Zhuludie is such a family.


    It can be said that some blood-stained families are not as powerful as the three of them, and secret arts should not be underestimated.


    Some of them are ordinary ninja families, without any special secret techniques or bloodstains, purely because the ancestors were ninjas.


    Many of the ninjas in Tianzhi Country are ninjas from the latter family.


    The strength of this kind of ninja is generally not strong, not even comparable to ordinary ninjas in big countries, so they can only hang around in small countries.


    Even if it is such a ninja, there are some passionate young people among them.


    My own country is so weak, and all the surrounding countries are stronger than it, what a sad fact.


    Backward and weak are not good words.


    Those passionate young people want to change this situation, and then they find that they can''t.


    Because they are not strong, they are stronger than ordinary people, but compared to ninjas from other countries, they are...


    Now there is a person who has stood up, got the approval of the daimyo, and established a ninja village in the country of the rain. How can people not be curious about this.


    They were curious about what kind of strength that person named Yahiko had, whether he could have half of the rumors, and what step this new Guangren village could achieve.


    Ryu Futada is one of those curious people.


    But Ertian Liusheng is not a family ninja, his father is just an ordinary wealthy businessman, and his skills were taught by a wandering ninja.


    Maybe because he didn''t want his own things to disappear, the wandering ninja didn''t take too much money from Ertian Ryuu, so he gave him all his skills.


    Ertian Liusheng was also kind to this old master. After his death, he was buried generously, and he would visit the tomb once a year.


    Ertian Liusheng''s family conditions are not bad, but compared to those of the ninja family, it is not enough.


    The two sides are not in the same circle at all. For those who were born in a family, he should be a wild ninja.


    Ertian Ryukyu once wanted to hold a ninja party, where everyone discussed knowledge sharing and progress together. However, because of their status, few ninjas were willing to show their face, and finally nothing happened.


    Ertian Ryukyu was actually very disappointed with Tian Zhiguo, a fatuous and corrupt daimyo, and the bad ninja environment in the country.


    He feels that if this continues, sooner or later, Tian Zhiguo will disappear silently in the ninja world just like those countries that disappeared in the long river of history.


    Now is the era of ninja villages. The five major countries rely on the five major ninja villages to dominate the ninja world. Whether there is a ninja war depends on how the five major countries think.


    In this era of ninja villages, there is no ninja village in Tianzhi Country, which is a tragedy.


    As a result, Yahiko suddenly appeared and established a light ninja village. Ertian Ryukyu was really curious.


    So Ertian Ryukyu set off directly when he heard that Guangnin Village was recruiting Tanokuni ninjas.


    He wants to see who that Yahiko is. If he is a deceitful person, he will turn around and leave to travel around the ninja world.


    He wants to visit other countries, learn from them, and finally come back to build the country of Tian.


    If this Yahiko really has something, then he will stay in Guangren Village and become the ninja of Guangren Village.


    It wasn¡¯t just Ertian Ryukyu who was curious. There were about 60 ninjas who came to Guangnin Village in the first wave, and they were the fastest to come.


    As soon as Ertian Ryukyu saw Yahiko, he was already disappointed in his heart. He had all kinds of studs on his nose and ear studs. What a novelty he was wearing.


    With such a frivolous appearance, can he be a reliable person?


    Although it is superficial to say that judging people by their appearance, Yahiko''s appearance really made Ryukyu Futada wonder what to say instead.


    It can only be said that it is too avant-garde and has too much impact on him, and Payne is a bit too young, and he looks like he has not been an adult for a long time at most.


    The thoughts of other people are not too different from those of Ertian Ryukyu, and some of them who cannot control their facial expressions have already shown obvious disappointed expressions.


    In their minds, Nagato probably used some trick to fool Daimyo.


    Some acquaintances had already started talking, and ignored Nagato who was still standing in front of them.


    Seeing the chaos in the crowd, Nagato remained calm, and did not have any negative emotions about it.


    However, if this continues, his plan to expand his strength will be affected, so Nagato opened his mouth.


    "Ninjas of Tianzhi Country, you seem to be a little dissatisfied with me."


    "No, it''s just that Chief Yahiko''s reputation is too great. Seeing a real person, I think the rumors are a bit exaggerated." A straightforward person said directly.


    Ertian Ryukyu did not speak, but just watched quietly.


    "Are the rumors too exaggerated?" Payne''s tone was extremely flat, as if he was an emotionless robot.


    "Yes, it is rumored that Chief Yahiko''s strength is astonishing, and he is not inferior to the chiefs of other ninja villages. Now that I see him with my own eyes, I really think it is a bit exaggerated." The straightforward man continued.


    "Compared to other ninja village leaders?" Payne showed a contemptuous smile on his originally expressionless face.


    The ninja village here refers to the small ninja village of course, otherwise it would not be the leader, but a shadow.


    Even Kusanagi leaders and those who are worthy of the same level as him? ridiculous.


    Payne didn''t bother to explain anything, Chakra broke out, and the powerful aura hit the ninjas of Tianzhi Country like a stormy sea.


    Let them see what a real strong man is.


    changed, everything changed.


    It seemed that a violent storm suddenly appeared on the calm sea, and Payne''s momentum changed all of a sudden.


    All the ninjas in the land of many lands looked at Payne with horrified expressions.


    Ertian Liusheng was sweating crazily on his forehead, and his heart was beating wildly. Under the shock of Payne''s powerful momentum, he couldn''t even move his fingers.


    At this moment, a huge storm has been set off in his heart. He did not expect that this young man dressed in "fashion" has super strength that he has never seen before.


    The rumors are indeed false, because Yahiko is stronger than the rumors!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 464： No need to open Tata

    Chapter 464 No need for Tata to open


    The sudden aura of Payne shocked all the ninjas present. They put away their expressions of laughter or disdain, and looked at Payne in shock.


    Actually, before coming here, very few people would have any expectations for the so-called Yahiko.


    Because the ninja world is not small, but some powerful ninjas will have a certain reputation, have a title or something.


    They had never heard of the name Yahiko, so they would naturally have doubts about the identity of a strong man.


    When I arrived at Guangren Village, I looked at Yahiko himself, a spirited guy who made holes everywhere. He didn''t look like a powerful person. Calling him a liar would be overestimated.


    How low their expectations were before, how shocked they are now by the strength shown by Payne.


    "I was blind and didn''t see the strength of Lord Yahiko. I hope Lord Yahiko will not remember the villain''s mistakes." The person who said Payne was not worthy of his name immediately changed his words tremblingly.


    Under Payne''s powerful aura, these ninjas could only move their mouths, and some who couldn''t bear it fainted directly.


    "The rumor is indeed a bit problematic. It completely underestimated Lord Yahiko''s strength. If I want to know who spread it, I must give him a good lesson." Someone said with a look of consideration for Payne.


    Ertian Ryukyu couldn''t help but want to laugh when he saw this scene.


    The person who just spoke was one of the family ninjas who refused to participate in the exchange meeting he held.


    Ertian Liusheng still clearly remembers the arrogance of the other party''s refusal at the beginning. You almost said that you, a wandering ninja with mud legs, are worthy of communicating with me. How can we make progress together? Just greedy for his family''s knowledge.


    Look at him flattering the so-called Lord Yahiko now, it''s really amazing.


    Whether it was the person apologizing for his offense at the beginning or the flattery of the ninja behind him, Payne''s expression didn''t change, nor did he withdraw his momentum.


    "I, Ertian Ryukyu, would like to join Guangren Village, become a ninja of Guangren Village, and do my part for the rise of Tian Zhiguo. I also ask Yahiko-sama to make it happen." Ertian Liusheng thought for a while, and then said loudly.


    Payne nodded, and said blankly: "Yes."


    After finishing speaking, Payne withdrew his momentum, and many Tianzhi Country ninjas felt lighter instantly, and their bodies were no longer as immobile as before, as if they were carrying a mountain.


    "Phew, I, Ishide Kaito, am also willing to do my part for the rise of Tanokuni, Yahiko-sama, please let me join Mitsunin Village." When the others heard Ishidekaito''s words, combined with Payne''s retreating momentum, they instantly panicked. Follow up.


    "I also want to fight for the rise of Tanokuni, please let me join Guangren Village."


    "I also¡­"


    Basically all the people have initiated a request to Payne, saying that they want to join Guangren Village and become a ninja of Guangren Village.


    It''s not that they are afraid that Payne''s strength is too strong. If they don''t join, they will kill them, but they think this is an opportunity.


    When there was no ninja village, these small ninja families could still show off their power. They were ninjas big and small, and they were qualitatively different from ordinary people in terms of strength.


    But the ninja village came out, and the leader of the ninja village is Yahiko, a powerful ninja. Can their weak ninja families still be the same as before?


    Of course not.


    Daimyo ministers, even those nobles and wealthy businessmen, they will definitely choose Ninja Village, and go to Ninja Village to issue commissions for Ninja Village to handle.


    Since you can''t beat it, join in and become a force in the ninja village. Even if it''s not as chic as before, it won''t decline all of a sudden.


    In addition, it is not that among these people, there is no one who really wants to develop Tianzhiguo.


    The country is weak, but now a powerful ninja has emerged to establish a ninja village. Of course, we must seize almost and work hard for a strong motherland.


    "Guangren Village will not reject those who want to fight for the rise of Tian Zhiguo. I agree to all your applications." Payne nodded.


    One of the purposes for him to establish the ninja village is to expand his power, so of course he will not reject anyone, and he will accept everything directly.


    If you want to fight a big country head-on, you need not only high-end combat power, but also low-level ninjas.


    The reason why the Kingdom of Rain failed back then was that the combat effectiveness of the lower and middle ranks was far behind that of the five major powers.


    Although Nagato doesn¡¯t think that the ninjas of Tanokuni can be compared to the Ninja of Rain, there is no harm in having more ninjas, and he will not stop at Tanokuni anyway.


    This is just the beginning, what Nagato is going to do this time is not to let some master stealing tail beasts be finished.


    What he has to do is to use the power of a small country to attack a big country and break the system of the five major countries.


    Since it is a ninja village, forehead protection must be indispensable.


    The forehead guard that Nagato customized for Guangren Village has a small circle on the lower left side, and then there are several parallel long lines on the forehead, which looks like a sunrise.


    There is no doubt that it was Nagato who took the private goods, but he is the leader, he has the final say, and no one objected.


    Those newly acquired ninjas from Tianzhi Country, oh no, they are now called Guangren Village ninjas. They are all quite satisfied with the forehead protection, and some of them even discovered a deep meaning.


    "The rising sun is like the light ninja village we just created. Although it is a new ninja village, it is destined to shine brightly in the future and shine on the ninja world."


    "No, no, I think this sun is a metaphor that our Tianzhi Country is like a rising sun after Guangnin Village is established. It is destined to become stronger and brighter."


    "We don''t conflict, maybe these two are one of Yahiko-sama''s deep meanings."


    "Yes, yes, it must be Yahiko-sama''s deep meaning..."


    Hearing those ninjas bragging about themselves, Nagato couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    What is destined to shine brightly in Guangren Village, and Tian Zhiguo, who is about to become as powerful as the sun, he just remembered the scene when Yahiko founded the Akatsuki Organization when he conceived the forehead protection, and then brought some private goods.


    But Nagato didn''t say anything, he decided to let those people make up their own brains, maybe it can increase the sense of organizational identity, and work harder in the later wars.


    Ertian Liusheng did not dig out the deep meaning in the forehead of Guangren Village. After receiving the forehead, he simply took a look at it and directly put the forehead on his head.


    Perhaps, after Tanokuni became powerful and prosperous, people at that time could vigorously dig into Yahiko¡¯s heart and deep meaning when he conceived the forehead protection, but it is definitely not now, and Ryukyu Ertian thinks so.


    The most important thing now is to develop Guangren Village and Tianzhi Country, so that the village can make the country stronger. Let¡¯s talk about the deep meaning later.


    "Master Yahiko." Ertian Ryukyu walked up to Payne, and respectfully addressed Payne.


    Payne looked at Ryuu Ertian, this was the first ninja from the country of Tana who dared to walk up to him and speak.


    Others are basically all kinds of praises, but they are only separated by a lot of distance.


    Because Payne''s strength is too strong, his dress is so weird, his face has no expression, and he looks difficult to get along with. Who knows if he will take action when he is unhappy.


    "Is there any problem?" Payne asked flatly.


    "Master Yahiko, I don''t know if you have already made arrangements for us. I want to start official activities as soon as possible. Our Tianzhi country is already far behind in this regard." Futa Ryukyu said.


    "Of course I have already made arrangements for this. I will let you fill in some materials and tests later, and then make arrangements based on the test results and materials." Payne replied.


    Although Nagato seldom managed things when he was a **** in Urenin Village, but he has never eaten pork, can he still see a pig running away, he still knows a little bit about managing Ninja Village.


    And he is not the only one, there are also Xiao Nanbei Liuhu and Xie, who are currently in charge of Guangren Village together.


    Among them, Xiaonan and Nagato are in charge of controlling the overall situation, while Beiruhu and Scorpion are in charge of some details, as well as the strengthening of the ninjas of Guangnin Village.


    "Test and information, I know." Ertian Liusheng nodded, with a general idea in mind.


    If this is the case, they should assign positions according to the direction in which their strengths are already good at.


    Ertian Liusheng was a little excited, which meant that the biggest dilemma he had encountered before disappeared. In this new Guangren Village, he would not be unable to display his abilities just because he was a disciple of a wandering ninja.


    At this moment, Nagato suddenly sensed something and glanced in a certain direction.


    Immediately afterwards, Nagato dismissed the ninjas of Guangnin Village who had already accepted the forehead protection, saying that there would be a notice for the next arrangement, and then rushed towards the direction he had just looked at.


    "Madara, why are you here? Aren''t you busy with something very important?" Nagato asked without talking nonsense.


    That''s right, just now Nagato suddenly sensed Obito''s breath, so he went directly to find it.


    Nagato has the excellent perception ability of the Uzumaki clan, which was further strengthened after devouring the white zeal with a large number of intercolumn cells, so he easily sensed the position of Obito.


    Because one of Obito''s purposes is to get Nagato out of the wrong way, so when Nagato flew in his direction, Obito didn''t leave with Kamui, but stood where he was.


    At this moment, he has restored his previous image, with a mask on his face, this time the mask has two holes, exposing the two kaleidoscope sharing eyes.


    "Busy on something very important?" Obito was a little confused at first, but he quickly realized that it was probably because he didn''t tell Nagato that he was caught by Nagato in order not to make Nagato suspicious. It is to find a reason to fool the past.


    Obito just wanted to tell the truth, but then he thought about it, if he failed to convince Nagato, what to do with the intelligence later, Obito decided to collect information first.


    "That matter has come to an end, and I have a little time, what happened to the plan?" Obito asked nonchalantly.


    "The progress is going well. The first ninja village, Guangren Village, has been established, and Kusanagi has also agreed to the alliance." Nagato introduced the progress of his plan.


    The mask covered Obito''s face, so that Nagato could not see Obito''s expression.


    At this time, Obito was a little surprised. It was really Nagato who established Guangnin Village. He was a little curious. Could it be that there is a ghost of Yongze in Akatsuki, or that Yongze has deployed a large number of monitoring forces in the ninja world.


    And Obito is keenly aware of the words "first" and "Alliance with Kusanagi".


    Where there is first, there is second. Are Nagato and the others planning to create more small ninja villages? what sense.


    And what is the alliance with Kusanagi Village for? Obito does not believe that Nagatokai is for mutual love between Ninja Villages. There must be some plan.


    "Yes," Obito hummed calmly.


    But Nagato did not continue to talk about his plan as Obito thought, but asked Obito:


    "In order to plan, a lot of ninjutsu and secret techniques are needed. You should have a lot of them in your hands. After all, you are the legendary ''Uchiha Madara''."


    Obito felt that there were some thorns in Nagato''s words, which is normal. The relationship between them was not an ordinary partner.


    But it is naturally impossible for him to provide Nagato with ninjutsu secrets.


    "I have a lot of ninjutsu secrets, I will give them to you later, let''s discuss the plan first." Obito said.


    I''ll give it later, I will definitely do it next time, and forget it this time.


    Nagato frowned slightly, feeling something was wrong. What else is there to talk about in the plan? Didn¡¯t he pass the pass to Madara long ago? He was just informed of the latest progress.


    Obito felt that Nagato seemed to have noticed something, so he simply stopped pretending, and said directly: "Nagato, I am actually not Uchiha Madara at all. I have been deceiving you all these years, I am sorry."


    Although it seems good to continue pretending to defraud information, it is actually unrealistic. He is definitely a resident member of the Akatsuki organization, and he will be exposed as soon as he sees it.


    And Nagato is not a fool. After a period of time, Akatsuki''s organization plan has been adjusted so much, the information gap is too much, and it will be easily exposed.


    Nagato didn''t expect Obito to explode suddenly, and he froze on the spot. He and Konan also discussed and doubted Obito''s identity.


    But because Obito is strong enough, their cooperation has been smooth, and Obito helped them avenge, so whether it is Uchiha Madara is not that important.


    "Then, what do you want to express?" Nagato asked flatly.


    It doesn''t matter whether the masked man in front of him is Uchiha Madara, what matters is the plan.


    "I don''t care if you are Uchiha Madara, as long as there is no problem with the plan."


    "No, it''s very important that I''m not Uchiha Madara." Obito said seriously, and then blew himself up.


    "You can regard me as Uchiha Madara''s heir, and Jue is the real Uchiha Madara left behind to monitor you and me."


    "Jue..." Nagato was a little surprised. He always thought that Obito was sent to monitor him, but he didn''t expect that Obito himself was also under surveillance.


    "Turn back, Nagato, the world is peaceful now, we don''t need to do any more unnecessary things, you have been fooled." Obito continued.


    But there was no situation where Obito made a long speech and then Nagato repented.


    Nagato glanced at Obito indifferently and asked: "That is to say, you betrayed us?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 465： Reincarnation eye vs double Kamui

    Chapter 465 Reincarnation Eyes vs Double Kamui


    "You have betrayed us, haven''t you?" Nagato controlled Payne and said lightly, the main body began to move, ready to find a good position.


    Although it is a fake Uchiha Madara, Nagato will not underestimate him in terms of strength. If he is not strong enough, Nagato will not cooperate with him.


    Looking at the expressionless Payne, Obito couldn''t help but feel a sense of powerlessness welling up in his heart.


    It seems that when he fooled you back then, he was too strong. Now Nagato doesn''t listen to his explanation at all, but thinks that he betrayed the cooperation.


    But Obito did not give up, he continued: "This is not betrayal, but awakening, Nagato, don''t make the same mistake again, starting a war will only bring greater pain to this world."


    Payne showed a disdainful smile on his expressionless face and said: "That''s exactly what I want to do. There is no peace in this terrible world full of betrayal. Only by making the world feel pain can real peace be born." .¡±


    "Look, even the initiator of your plan betrayed, what else can''t be betrayed, this world is too bad."


    Obito was speechless for a while.


    "It was Konoha''s Danzo who killed Yahiko back then. He sent his Nebu to confuse Hanzo, making Hanzo think that you would threaten his rule, so he and Nebu set up traps to kill you." Obito continued. .


    Nagato''s eyes flickered, this is something he didn''t know, Danzo, I didn''t expect that there were people from Konoha involved in that incident back then.


    Nagato secretly kept this name in his heart, and then looked for an opportunity to avenge Yahiko and Akatsuki.


    But what Obito said next made Nagato''s desire for revenge nowhere to rest.


    "Now Danzo died when I released Kyuubi Shock Konoha back then, and Hanzo was also killed by us jointly. They are all dead." Obito said the result of the two.


    Hanzo has nothing to say. They participated in the whole process. In fact, they were killed by them, rather they were killed by that ''white beard''.


    Danzo, Obito was only investigated later.


    Danzo was not successfully bewitched by A Fei, and finally used the Lisixiang seal to seal A Fei to death.


    Obito doesn''t know how to evaluate it, but in his current position, Danzo has finally done something.


    "If you still have an enemy alive, then it should be me. In fact, the members of your Akatsuki organization were not killed by Hanzo at the same time. They heard the news and prepared to support you, and then they were killed by me and Juequan on the way .¡± Obito then blew himself up.


    Hurrah!


    Boom boom boom!


    The powerful chakra erupted, and the originally calm forest suddenly blew a strong wind, and the powerful impact caused the ground to explode.


    "So it was you who did it? It should have been thought of long ago. The timing happened at that time." Payne''s voice became cold.


    "If you want to beat me up, then go ahead, I will not fight back, if you want to kill me, then I will not sit still, because I still have sins to pay, if one day is over , At that time, if you want to kill me again, I am willing to die." Obito said.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Payne didn''t reply to Obito this time, he stretched out his hand silently, the powerful Chakra erupted instantly, and a powerful repulsion rushed towards Obito.


    But Obito had long thought that Payne would attack, so he immediately used Kamui and hid his body in the Kamui space.


    Boom!


    The huge repulsive force caused a riot in the air, causing waves of ripples, and the powerful impact spread around, crushing a large number of trees.


    Because the belt soil was blurred in advance, it was not damaged at all, and the corners of the clothes were not messed up.


    "Wanxiang Tianyin!" Nagato saw Obito frowned like a normal person, and then tried to activate Wanxiang Tianyin again.


    As he thought, nothing happened.


    "Is that really the case? It''s really tricky." Nagato said silently.


    Because they don''t trust 100% and even have a lot of doubts, Nagato and Konan are also secretly collecting information about Obito.


    One of them is the ability to ''blur'' the body.


    This ability is extremely tricky. According to the existing performance, it seems to be able to ignore all attacks.


    However, there is no ninjutsu or secret technique that cannot be cracked. Nagato and Xiaonan firmly believe that this ability must have its limit, it cannot be blurred all the time, and there may be other restrictions.


    Nagato thought for a while, took out the scroll, took out a few other Penns, and then controlled the Penns to run towards Obito and Nagato.


    The other party is a mysterious masked man, worthy of Liu Dao Payne playing together.


    "Nagato, don''t go on like this. If Yahiko finds out that you started the ninja war, do you think he will be happy?" Obito still didn''t give up.


    But when Obito persuaded Nagato, a fist flew towards his body, and Shura arrived.


    The puppeteer of Shura Dao is a man with a long face and bald head. For the sake of easy control, several short black sticks are inserted into his bald head.


    But the fist hit Obito''s body, as if hitting a phantom that didn''t exist, it passed through Obito''s body at once, and flew back after flying a certain distance.


    Suradao didn''t stop there, he rushed in front of Obito, and his super-speed fist hit Obito like a storm, but still just passed through Obito''s body.


    Immediately afterwards, Payne with a sinister smile appeared behind Obito, reached out and touched Obito''s head, Obito sensed it, looked behind, his hand seemed to touch the projection, and penetrated past.


    This is the way of the world, he wants to extract Obito''s soul.


    A male Payne with a ponytail stood next to Tiandao Payne, and didn''t leave his hand. This is the beast way.


    At the same time, a fat Payne stood in front of Tiandao Payne, who was responsible for the defense of Hungry Ghost Dao.


    The last Penn who seems to be the oldest hides behind many Penns. He is the **** that can resurrect other Penns.


    Obito looked around and found that it was better to have six Paynes. Yongze said that all six Paynes came.


    Obito knows that Nagato has murderous intentions. If he doesn''t show his true skills, I''m afraid he won''t be able to bring back the information.


    Sura Dao and Ren Ren Dao kept launching attacks on Obito, but it didn''t work, and they all hit the air.


    But Nagato is still calm at this time, even silently counting time and collecting information in his heart.


    Nagato is collecting information, and Obito is also verifying the information. Shurado, a humanoid weapon like a traditional battle puppet, has been trying to touch his head to grab the human way of the soul.


    Protected in the center is the heaven with repulsion and suction, the hungry ghost road with the ability to absorb chakra and ninjutsu is blocked in front of the heaven, and the **** road is hidden at the back...


    Obito quickly decided on a battle plan, first to destroy the **** way that can revive other Payne, and then to destroy the most powerful heaven.


    Obito was not in place to bear the attacks of Shura Dao and Human Dao, he moved.


    Obito dodged to the side, then grabbed Shura Dao''s hand, and directly used the divine power to **** Shura Dao into the divine power space.


    If it is in the monocular state, Obito will definitely not dare to do this, because there is a human path next to him, and there is a heavenly path Payne not far away. Using Kamuy to **** others is not as fast as sucking yourself.


    However, now that he has dual divine powers, the power of Sharingan has been fully exerted, and the inhalation speed has been greatly increased, instantly sucking Shura Dao into the divine power space.


    Obito suddenly turned from defense to offense, and Payne and the others were a little unresponsive.


    When Renrendao went to attack Obito, Obito had already distanced himself from Renrendao.


    "I don''t know if the Shenwei space can block the signal of the reincarnation eye." Obito quickly analyzed the situation.


    The principle of the virtualization of Shenwei is actually to put the body in the space of Shenwei, so that all attacks can be ignored, because he is not there at all.


    But if someone is in the Shenwei space, his body will become a target.


    As I said before, there is a distance limit for Nagato to control Payne Six Paths, but Obito is also the first time to use Kamui to directly inhale a single puppet, so he is not very clear whether he can block the signal of Samsara Eye in the Kamui space.


    This question is very important, it is related to whether Obito can use blur in the next battle.


    Obito dodged while dodging, and finally decided not to gamble. Among the Six Paths of Penn, apart from the Heavenly Dao, the most aggressive one is the Shura Dao. Now that the Shura Dao is trapped in the Divine Power Space by him, it is already an advantage. The next battle will not use blurring also.


    "Vientiane Tianyin" Tiandao once again issued a strong suction, trying to attract Obito.


    "Kamui!" Obito didn''t dodge this time, chakra erupted, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan quickly spun, allowing his body to be absorbed by Nagato, and Tendo Payne''s position was also distorted for a while.


    Nagato felt a sense of crisis, and quickly stopped Vientiane Tianyin to control Tiandao Payne to soar into the sky, and also controlled other Paynes to dodge.


    But the divine power in the binocular state is not so easy to hide. The space where Payne and the others are located has a strong distortion. The Hungry Ghost Dao, which is in front of the heavenly Dao Payne, is directly torn into half, and the animal road next to him lost an arm. , only the Heavenly Dao Payne who flew up and the last Hell Dao survived.


    The Hungry Ghost Dao with only half of his body fell to the ground with a plop.


    Another reduction in staff, at this time there are only four of Payne''s Six Paths.


    "It''s really dangerous. Sure enough, it''s right to be wary of him." Nagato showed a serious expression.


    The strength of the mysterious masked man is really not simple. It is true that he is not the match of this masked man before recovering his legs with the technique of ghost sprouting.


    It''s so powerful and weird to have solved the two Payne so quickly.


    Pain''s loss Nagato didn''t take it to heart, except for Tendo Payne, that is, Yahiko''s body, everything else was just consumables to him, and it didn''t matter.


    "However, he doesn''t seem to be able to use the ability to virtualize his body anymore. Is there any restriction?" Nagato thought, and asked Payne to attack again.


    Now is not the time for the main body to be dispatched, and it is trying to find out some information.


    Beast Road quickly released many psychic beasts, such as a huge crab with a height of more than ten meters, a three-headed hellhound with sharp teeth and a huge body, and a black bird with a strange beak flying high in the sky.


    These psychic beasts are all huge in size and look full of destructive power.


    But Obito is not afraid, he is also a person who can use Susanoo now.


    "Susano!"


    Obito''s powerful chakra erupted, and a large number of blue light spots quickly condensed. In an instant, a huge half-length warrior in armor appeared in the forest.


    This forest is not very far from the small town of Guangren Village. The huge psychic beasts, the explosions from time to time, and the sudden appearance of a huge blue warrior, all these factors together made them discover the battle between Nagato and Obito.


    "What''s going on, what a ferocious psychic beast, what is that blue warrior..."


    "Is someone invading, let''s go and see..."


    The battle between Nagato and Obito, even if the ninjas from the five major countries came, they would be very shocked. It was shocking that there are still two people in the ninja world who are not well-known but have such terrifying strength.


    Not to mention those relatively low-skilled people in the land of the land, chopping down a mountain or something is a myth in their eyes.


    Obito controls the three shurikens that Susano took out from nowhere, and the chakra broke out and threw them out.


    Whoosh!


    Boom boom boom!


    The shuriken flew extremely fast, and in an instant it reached the Cerberus and the giant crab, and then detonated a huge explosion, and the roar resounded through the forest.


    But what Obito didn''t expect was that the giant crab was killed by an energy shuriken, but the hellhound that had endured two shurikens did not die. Instead, there was an extra one, which continued to rush towards Obito .


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Just when the Cerberus attacked Obito, Nagato, who had been looking for an opportunity, instantly let Tendo Payne take a shot, and the powerful repulsion hit Susano hard.


    Even a big guy like Susanoko retreated a certain distance uncontrollably when he was facing Shinra Tenzheng head-on.


    The strange bird in the sky also took the opportunity to launch an attack. Its sharp beak almost pierced Susano, and was cut in half by Obito who reacted.


    Faced with such a result, Nagato was very dissatisfied, and his vigilance against Obito was further increased in his heart. The Shinra Tenjin had already consumed a lot of his chakra, but it only caused this effect.


    At this time, the Hungry Ghost Dao that had been torn apart and only had an ordinary body was successfully repaired, but Payne was no longer prepared to go on like this.


    The masked man is very tricky, but Payne''s six ways can''t end the battle quickly, which may affect his plan.


    Nagato first notified Xiaonan to come over to manage Guangren Village, and then quickly went to the battlefield with Payne and Obito. He wanted to take action himself!


    Because he had to do it himself, Nagato naturally couldn''t waste Chakra on the puppet, so he gradually withdrew the Chakra.


    Obito watched the Penns in front of him suddenly fall down one by one, and the psychic beast disappeared with a bang, and he became more vigilant all of a sudden, looking around cautiously.


    The real battle is about to begin, and what he will face next is the outsider who has all the basic abilities of the reincarnation eye, and is also Nagato''s body.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 466： Super Shenluo Tianzheng

    Chapter 466 Super God Luo Tianzheng


    Nagato didn''t deliberately hide his breath, and flew directly towards Obito.


    Nagato''s undisguised behavior naturally attracted Obito''s attention, and Obito immediately controlled Susano to wave his huge arm, and slashed at Nagato with a katana.


    The strength is so great that the storms that are set off can uproot the trees, making the already messy battlefield even more chaotic.


    This blow is enough to cut down the mountain!


    Nagato did not dodge or dodge, raised his arm, the reincarnation eyes in his eyes shook suddenly, and the powerful chakra erupted.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and everything in front of Nagato suddenly retreated, and a large piece of land on the ground was blown away.


    But Obito''s samurai sword, which was so powerful that it could cut down the mountain, was unable to advance any further after encountering Payne''s strong repulsion.


    Boom boom boom! !


    In the next moment, the huge Susanoo flew upside down in an instant, and the huge body fell to the ground, causing huge vibrations and noises, overwhelming countless trees, and leaving potholes on the ground.


    "It''s not good. Not only did he regain his legs, but his chakra is much stronger than before." Obito, who was controlling Susano, looked a little ugly.


    Things reached the worst point, Nagato not only recovered his legs, but even increased his strength greatly.


    Obito is sure that Nagato was not so powerful before, and it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t seen Nagato make a move before. Nagato studied him, he also studied Nagato, and knew some of Nagato¡¯s abilities, but Nagato didn¡¯t know about it. So meticulous.


    "Nagato, stop, don''t continue to get deeper and deeper on the wrong path, I know what I must have said to you, its words cannot be believed, he is our common enemy." Obito still did not give up continued.


    He never gave up the idea of ??a peaceful solution to the problem.


    "Of course I will settle the matter with him, but this is not an excuse for your betrayal." Nagato said expressionlessly.


    "Although I don''t like you, what you once said is true. This world is cursed. In this cursed world, no one can get real happiness."


    "And I am responsible for breaking the curse of the world, making the world feel the pain and understand the pain..."


    Nagato said, a stronger chakra erupted on his body than before.


    The powerful Chakra erupted on Nagato, and the almost substantive Chakra arrogance appeared on his body, and some insects and birds in the forest under the pressure of the powerful aura fainted directly.


    Nagato suddenly reached out and threw a black ball into the sky.


    "Feel the pain, Earthburst!"


    The black ball flew into the sky rapidly, and then exploded with a huge suction force.


    Mud, gravel, sawdust, leaves...everything around is frantically rushing towards the black ball in the sky.


    Although Susano had a huge reminder, he was also pulled by this terrifying suction and floated towards the sky.


    Obito knew that he could not continue talking at this moment, he still had to fight, otherwise he would be sealed.


    Nagaze told Obito how to destroy the Earth Explosive Star, just destroy the core directly.


    "Kamui!" Obito released Susanoo, and let the black ball lead him away. The powerful pupil power exploded, and the position of Earthburst Star was distorted instantly.


    After the distortion, half of the Earthburst star disappeared directly, as if it had been swallowed by an invisible monster.


    Because the remaining half has not yet formed, it is not too huge, and it just smashed a big hole equivalent to Susano''s hard punch.


    "Even the Earth Explosive Star was destroyed so easily..." Nagato became more vigilant about Obito''s ability.


    This fake Uchiha Madara is really not to be underestimated. An ability can make the body blurred, and any attack will not be effective, but it seems that there is a time limit. Nagato remembered that Obito only lasted for three minutes before attacking.


    I don¡¯t know if it can only last for three minutes, or Obito has thought about the battle plan after three minutes, so he no longer defends.


    Another ability is also extremely abnormal, not inferior to his reincarnation eye ability at all, and it can even be said to be even weirder.


    Currently, Obito is displaying Yuan Shenwei, and Nagato has not been able to resist it.


    Even the Hungry Ghost Dao, who was the best at defending among the Six Paths of Payne, was instantly killed by one move, and the Earth Explosion Star was destroyed in an instant, and the other half disappeared.


    Obviously, this move must not be resisted forcefully, it can only be dodged.


    "Nagato, we should really sit down and have a chat, maybe you can understand after listening." Obito said.


    He really doesn''t want to fight Nagato, he can''t take Nagato down.


    Nagato''s perception is very keen, and it is almost impossible for his Yuan Shenwei to hit Nagato''s body, unless there are other people around, and Nagato is tired of dealing with it, so it is possible to hit it.


    Although he can''t take down Nagato, it''s also difficult for Nagato to take him down. With two gods, one is near and the other is far away, and they have both offensive and defensive capabilities.


    "There is nothing to say about traitors." Nagato didn''t want to talk too much with Obito, and now he just wanted to give Obito a hard time.


    No matter how nice Obito''s words are, Obito is after all a member of the Miexiao Xiao organization.


    At this time, due to the continuous big movements, some people were already rushing this way, but fortunately Xiao Nan came in time to keep them away.


    "The leader is fighting a powerful enemy, don''t get close." Xiaonan warned everyone, then transformed into two wings and flew towards Nagato.


    "This Guangren village is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. It turns out that it is not only the leader Yahiko who is so powerful, but our high-level leaders have extraordinary strength."


    Although it was a simple rush, it has already made these ninjas in Tianzhi Kingdom feel that Xiaonan is not easy, and ninjas who can fly are rare.


    These ninjas of Guangren Village couldn''t help being more excited about their future. With such leaders and high-level officials, Guangren Village will take off sooner or later.


    However, there are some people who think more, such as Ertian Ryukyu, who is a little curious. Can a strong man who suddenly appeared be said to be a low-key person who usually lives in seclusion in the mountains and forests.


    But you, the high-level executive of Guangren Village, seem to be not simple. How can there be so many masters in Tian Zhiguo.


    And who is the enemy and why is it so powerful? The battle between the two of them almost destroyed the forest, and even the nearby mountains were affected.


    Ertian Liusheng didn''t think that Tian Zhiguo was capable of provoking an enemy of this level. If he really provoked a strong man of this level, he would even be praised as a king.


    ¡®It seems that this Guangren village is not simple. ¡¯ Ertian Liusheng¡¯s eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    The angle of view returned to the battlefield, Xiaonan found the two people who were fighting, and rushed to Nagato''s side quickly.


    "Uchiha Madara?" Konan looked at Obito, and looked at Nagato suspiciously. Nagato just asked her to control the situation, and didn''t tell her everything, and there was no time to say it.


    "He is not Uchiha Madara, he has already betrayed us, and, after we returned to the Akatsuki organization, we found that it was he who killed all the members." Nagato simply told Xiaonan everything.


    Xiaonan''s pupils startled suddenly, and he guessed that this mysterious masked man might have some ulterior conspiracy, but he didn''t expect that the tragic death of a large number of Akatsuki members was not caused by Hanzo, but by him!


    Knowing the truth, Xiaonan couldn''t help it immediately, a lot of papers scattered on the wings, some turned into long hairs, some turned into butterflies, some were still papers, but without exception, all of them rushed towards Obito go.


    Obito began to reflect, did he blew himself up a little early, this Nagato Konan couldn''t hear him at all, he looked like he was going to tear him up.


    Obito is not afraid of death, he is just afraid that he will not have time to repay his sins, and he is afraid that the ninja world, which has finally been peaceful, will resume war.


    So, he can die, even a miserable death, but he can''t die now, and he can''t die by Nagato''s hands now.


    "Susano!" Obito once again used the **** power of the Uchiha clan, the powerful chakra broke out, and a skeleton Susano appeared, protecting Obito in it.


    Although Xiaonan''s paper secret technique is good, it only destroyed a part of Susano, and did not hurt Obito.


    The reason why he doesn''t use the strongest one is because he consumes too much Chakra, and then he has another enemy, so Chakra has to be used sparingly.


    Seeing that the attack had no effect, Xiao Nan''s expression remained unchanged, and he secretly took out a scroll.


    Her paper secret technique has a very powerful ability, which is to change pieces of paper into objects, and she can use this ability to hide the detonator to attack.


    If you can defend against ordinary attacks, can you also resist the bombing of hundreds of thousands of detonators?


    You know, the power of a detonating talisman to explode at close range is equal to the ninjutsu performed by an ordinary ninja!


    Dozens of Jonin released the fire escape together, who can stop it.


    "It doesn''t have to be like this, you just need to assist me in my attack." Nagato shook his head, it''s not easy to save so many detonators, and it''s not that he can''t beat it, it''s unnecessary.


    "Next, I will fight seriously." Nagato said to Xiaonan.


    "Are you serious, that may damage your lifespan." Xiao Nan couldn''t help but said.


    In fact, Nagato has always been aware of one thing, not that the eyes of reincarnation are not strong enough to use Obito''s kaleidoscope, but that he is not strong enough.


    Before using the Oni Budura Technique, Nagato would cause damage to the body every time he made a shot.


    He knows that in fact he can exert more powerful power, but the price is his life.


    The reason why he had such an obvious personality when he absorbed it for the first time is actually because the power of Hashirama replenished his vitality and a lot of chakra.


    "It''s okay, my current state is not comparable to before. Even if I use my Samsara Eye with all my strength, it won''t cause as much damage as before." Nagato said.


    The betrayed Obito was a huge threat to them, and with the addition of revenge, getting rid of this threat, even if they lost more than half a year of life, it would not be a loss at all.


    Xiaonan is well aware of Nagato¡¯s character, he cares very little, if he decides on one thing, he cannot be persuaded.


    Xiao Nan flew aside silently, ready to find the right time to make a move.


    And Obito was also surprised by the amazing chakra erupting from Nagato at this moment.


    At this time, Nagato has no expression on his face, and his aura is even more terrifying than when he released the Earth Explosive Star. The Xeon Chakra made the air condense.


    Nagato is serious, and every next operation of his will be a full burst of reincarnation eye ability, and the pressure will shorten his lifespan.


    Nagato flew up under the strong pressure, his expressionless face looked like a **** under the sunlight.


    Looking at Nagato in this state, Obito felt something bad in his heart.


    Danger, danger, danger!


    His brain is frantically telling him that Nagato is different now.


    Obito didn''t hesitate, no longer saving chakra, the powerful chakra broke out, and Susano instantly turned into a samurai wearing armor.


    "Super Shenluo Tianzheng!" Nagato Samsara''s eyes shook suddenly, and the air trembled crazily, waves of ripples were produced in the air, and an unimaginably strong repulsive force rushed towards Obito like overwhelming mountains and seas.


    Boom! !


    The ground was shaking crazily, and the ground continued to collapse. Under this strong repulsion, the mountain peak was also split into many rubble and flew backward.


    If someone looks down from above, they can find that the forest that was originally located on the same horizon as Guangren Village has directly turned into a basin, with a large number of subsidences on the ground and large pits everywhere.


    "So strong!" Susano was almost firmly pressed to the ground by the strong repulsion, and Obito''s chakra was being consumed crazily every second.


    He can see this doomsday-like scene, centered on him, everything is being destroyed by invisible repulsion.


    As the pressure gradually decreased, Obito''s tense heart gradually relaxed. Although Susanoo seemed a bit miserable at the moment, he passed it after all.


    "Super Earth Explosive Star!"


    But what Obito didn''t expect was that Nagato hardly stopped. After seeing a Super Shenluo Tianzheng just crippled Obito, he used Super Earth Explosion Star again.


    This time it wasn''t the previous black ball. Three black **** flew out of Nagato''s hand in an instant. The three black **** exploded with strong suction in the sky, sucking up all the gravel on the ground, and quickly became a black ball. Three huge meteorites.


    "So, how do you deal with this." Nagato said coldly as he floated in the sky.


    These three huge meteorites, any one of them is even bigger than Susanoo. Coupled with the power brought by the high-altitude fall, the destructive power can be imagined.


    This shocking scene was seen not only by the three people on the battlefield, but also by the people in Guangren Village.


    "What is that, a meteorite? Why did it appear suddenly." This is a bewildered passerby


    "It seems not far from us, will it affect this side." This is a person who is worried about his own safety.


    Ertian Ryukyu was also dumbfounded seeing this exaggerated scene. It turns out that the truly powerful ninja can even create meteorites.


    Three huge meteorites smashed towards Obito with a powerful impact. When Obito wanted to dodge, he found a lot of papers surrounding him. Xiaonan is not just watching a show.


    Yuan Shenwei can only destroy one Earth Explosive Star at a time, and it cannot be used continuously for a short period of time. If it is blurred, I don¡¯t know what will happen to the Shura Dao in the Shenwei space...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 467： opposition of positions

    Chapter 467 The opposition of positions


    The three huge meteorites continued to fall with a powerful impact, gradually enlarged in Obito''s sight, and the oppressive force became stronger and stronger.


    "What to do, do you want to gamble, betting that the Kamui space can cut off the connection between Nagato and Shura Dao." Obito took a deep breath, and the face hidden under the mask became serious.


    It is unrealistic to use Yuan Shenwei attack like before, there was only one before, but now there are a whole three!


    He couldn''t use the divine power to destroy all three huge meteorites at the same time, and he can''t do that now.


    After all, it hasn¡¯t been long since he unlocked the dual Kamui, and there is not much he can do. It would be great if he could add the power of Kamui to Susanoo¡¯s shuriken. Three shurikens can solve the current crisis .


    As the meteorite approached further, Obito found that the shadow of the huge meteorite was getting bigger and bigger.


    The meteorite is about to fall.


    At this critical moment, Obito suddenly remembered the two psychic steel symbols that Nagasawa gave him before he set off.


    Yongze showed him two strange spells before he set off, asking him to use them when he was in danger, saying that his power was sealed inside.


    "Kamui!" Obito made a decision in an instant. The scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan spins at a high speed, and the powerful pupil power explodes. Ripples appear in the space above him, and the space is distorting.


    No accident, under the mighty power of Shenwei, the aggressive first Earth Explosive star instantly lost its power in the air.


    While unleashing the divine power, Obito didn''t waste a second, quickly took out the psychic steel talisman that Nagasawa had given him before from the ninja bag, poured a large amount of chakra into it, and aimed at The meteorite was thrown away.


    After the first psychic steel talisman was activated, a burst of flames appeared from the inside out, burning the psychic steel talisman to ashes, and then turning it into a slash to destroy the meteorite.


    The second psychic steel talisman was no surprise. It successfully destroyed the Earth Explosion Star and shattered the meteorite.


    Boom! !


    The flaming rubble smashed into the ground by the slash and smashed into **** pits. Fortunately, this side is a forest. If it was in a small town, the town would be destroyed in an instant.


    Obito looked at this scene in shock. Although he thought that the power of the life-saving things given by Yongze must be extraordinary, the power of the psychic steel talisman was beyond his imagination, and it actually destroyed the meteorite in this way.


    He was actually planning to gamble on Shenwei if the psychic steel talisman didn''t work just now.


    "Is there still such a method?" Nagato frowned slightly, unexpectedly, neither Chaoshenluo Tianzheng nor Super Earth Explosive Star could win Obito.


    Such a big move, even he didn''t put it randomly, and he had to wait for a while before continuing to use it.


    And Xiaonan, who was restraining Obito at the side, had already fought with Obito for a while.


    Although Xiaonan is not weak, he can''t pose any threat in the face of the Obito of the double Kamui.


    Obito also had no intention of getting entangled with Konan, and the two quickly separated after only exchanging a few moves.


    After opening the distance, Obito quickly used Kamui to throw Shuradao out of the Kamui space.


    The Shura Dao who was thrown out was a corpse with dull eyes and unable to move. I don''t know if it was because Nagato took back the chakra or the signal was cut off by the Kamui space.


    Throwing out the hidden dangers in the Shenwei space, Obito heaved a sigh of relief. Originally, he wanted to quickly solve the Six Paths of Payne, so he sucked the aggressive Shura Dao into the Shenwei space.


    It turned out that Nagato really recovered and became stronger, so he tried a few times and directly played on the main body.


    As a result, the original tactics became a hidden danger during the battle, making him unable to enter the Shenwei space to avoid attacks with peace of mind.


    After solving the hidden dangers in the Kamui space, Obito directly entered the virtual state, and then said to Nagato:


    "Nagato, maybe it''s too late to say sorry at this time, but I''m still sorry, I did such an excessive thing to the Akatsuki organization."


    "However, I know that you want to inherit Yahiko''s ideals to make the world peaceful, but haven''t you discovered that it is now peaceful."


    Obito wanted to arouse the faith in Nagato''s heart.


    Nagato is different from him. He wanted to collect tailed beasts to achieve unlimited monthly readings, but Nagato just wanted to collect tailed beasts to make a super weapon and then start a peaceful war.


    "It''s just a false peace for a period of time. It''s not like it hasn''t happened before." Nagato said indifferently.


    "The peace of a big country is built on the pain of a small country. When a big country wants to fight, it is often only a small country that becomes a battlefield. After countless wars, the big country is still prosperous, but the people''s livelihood in the small country is dying, and starvation is everywhere...


    The big powers say that if they want war, they will fight, and if they want peace, they will have peace. Have the five big powers ever asked us what the small countries think? "


    "The Five Kages talks to decide the peace and order of the ninja world? It''s ridiculous. Is it true that only the five major countries in the ninja world are considered a country, and a small country is not a country?" Nagato showed a disdainful smile.


    In this cruel ninja world, being weak is a kind of sorrow, and a weak country and a weak ninja village will be the sorrow of a country.


    People from big countries will wantonly go to war on your land, and unconditionally requisition your citizens.


    "Could it be that the people of a small country are not human anymore, is this the principle of your big country?


    Now that the five major countries are full, they preach justice and peace, but are you really just? Are you really just, who once destroyed our family and displaced us? Could it be that only the five major powers can define peace and justice? "


    "It''s different now." Obito said.


    The current situation is different from before. The structure of the ninja world has changed a lot, and peace is not impossible.


    "What''s the difference? Could it be that you can always guarantee that big countries will never wage war again?" Nagato asked.


    A period of peace is really not uncommon, after all, everyone has to take a break.


    Obito was a little speechless by Nagato''s continuous questioning.


    If he wants to fool Nagato like he used to, then he can quickly answer, I guarantee that the great powers will not start a war.


    But the current Obito can''t do it, how can this kind of thing be guaranteed, unless he is Nagasawa.


    "I can''t guarantee that war will break out one day. I can only guarantee that while I am alive, I will fight for world peace." Obito said after a moment of silence.


    Xiaonan tried to detonate dozens of detonating symbols, but nothing happened.


    Nagato slowly descended from the sky and landed not far from Obito. He looked directly at Obito and said, "Although we have the same ideal, our current position is doomed to be enemies."


    Struggling for peace, Nagato doesn''t feel that he is not fighting for peace now.


    Although he will launch a war, isn''t this war more just than the war between the five major powers?


    His war is to make small countries valued, to make wars valued, and to make this world that has not started long feel the pain and grow from then on.


    And what is the war between the five major powers for? Re-dividing interests and robbing resources...


    Although Nagato feels that the essence of war is to bring destruction and hatred, it cannot be described as justice at all.


    But compared to the purpose of the five major powers launching the war, isn''t his purpose of launching the war more just?


    Instead of letting the world grow in disorder and chaos, it is better for him to personally make the world feel the pain and accelerate its development.


    "Senior Yongze should have come to see you in person, maybe he can make you wake up now." Obito took a deep look at Nagato and felt like retreating.


    Having obtained the information, plus he really couldn''t convince Nagato, if this continues, he will only put himself in danger.


    Nagasawa seems to be particularly good at educating rebellious teenagers, not only him, but Minato said that it seems that Nagasawa also took action when Kakashi was depressed.


    "If you continue to insist, go and see the people of those small countries, ask them, go and see them, maybe you will change your mind." Obito left directly after finishing speaking.


    With the dual gods in hand, if he wants to escape, no one will be able to stop him unless he is close at the Sixth Dao level.


    "What''s going on?" Xiaonan looked at Nagato in confusion.


    Although Nagato gave a simple explanation halfway through, it was obvious that Xiaonan couldn''t make everything clear.


    I just know that this fake Uchiha Madara has rebelled, but why did he rebel.


    If Payne is the apparent leader of the Akatsuki organization, then the fake Uchiha Madara can be said to be the mastermind behind the Akatsuki organization.


    What the **** is this rebellion? Why did Your Majesty rebel?


    "I''m not very clear about the details. When I first found out, I didn''t even know that he had betrayed. Later, he behaved a little weirdly, which made me a little suspicious." Nagato replied.


    He didn''t know why this fake Uchiha Madara suddenly rebelled, and Nagato discussed the plan with him at first.


    It turned out that something was wrong after chatting.


    Nagato thought for a while and said: "It should have something to do with Jue, maybe the masked man had betrayed a long time ago, remember, there was a time when Jue said that he had no way to show up, maybe he even mutinied at that time."


    Combining Obito''s words with absolutes, Nagato can easily guess that Obito did not rebel today.


    It should be that when they were asked to move the base, Obito rebelled. For the sake of the secrecy of the operation, they were asked to move the base and start a new plan by the way.


    As for why Jue concealed the news of Obito''s rebellion, and even created an appearance that Obito was still arranging everything in secret, Nagato has some conjectures.


    One is that it never occurred to Obito to rebel, but only knew that Obito was missing and was caught.


    The source of this conjecture is that it was said before that a person who knew about Akatsuki was caught by Konoha and wanted to transfer the base.


    This shows that Absolutely may not have guessed that Obito would rebel, but just thought that some information would be found out.


    The second is that there is a relationship between Jue and Obito that he does not know. The relationship between the two is not simple. Obito is the boss. , with other purposes.


    In order not to make him suspicious, he concealed the news that Obito was arrested, creating the illusion that Obito still exists.


    "Absolutely?" Xiao Nan subconsciously looked left and right.


    Absolutely played a huge role in the Akatsuki organization.


    Jue is an invincible existence whether it is collecting intelligence or sneaking in. It is also thanks to Youjue that the Akatsuki organization can have so much information.


    So although it was definitely sent by Obito, Nagato Konan has been using it all the time, because it is really useful.


    "Are you going to kill him?" Xiao Nan asked.


    Can''t kill Obito who has divine power, isn''t it easy to kill him? He doesn''t have much combat power, but he has a strong ability to hide quickly, and it''s not difficult to kill him if he takes action without knowing it.


    Nagato showed a thoughtful expression, he was seriously thinking about the pros and cons.


    Now that Obito betrayed the Akatsuki organization, the Akatsuki organization has lost a strong man, and Konoha has added a strong man who can make him feel troublesome.


    Shenwei''s ability is too sloppy, one attack and one defense, it is basically invincible when defending, unless there is a super fast reaction skill, otherwise it is too difficult to crack, and it is very powerful for attacking, space-type offensive ninjutsu.


    Although Jue has a purpose, the common interests of Jue and Nagato are consistent in the short term, and it is known from Jue''s efforts to strengthen him.


    Since he absolutely wants to create a false appearance to maintain stability, he must want to make the plan go smoothly in a short period of time, and he must have his own little thoughts.


    "Don''t attack absolutely, he is still very useful to us, but we must keep an eye on him and pay attention to his movements." Nagato thought for a while and said.


    Jue is too useful. Losing Jue is equivalent to losing the eyes to monitor the ninja world.


    On the contrary, with his absolute strength, the small hands and feet he can do are definitely not as good as Obito.


    Of course, this does not mean that Nagato will underestimate Obito. In the battle with Obito, Obito mentioned it many times.


    Absolutely not simple, although the combat effectiveness is not outstanding.


    "Not only don''t take action against Absolute, we also conceal the news of the fake Uchiha Madara''s rebellion, so we don''t let Absolute know." Nagato continued.


    Before Obito and Jue were in the dark, he was in the light, and he knew little about the two.


    Now that Juehe Obito has finally been exposed, he is relatively dark, so of course he must seize the opportunity.


    Absolutely didn¡¯t want to hide it, so he helped hide it, let Jue never know about the rebellion with soil, let Jue think that he was in control of everything, and kept them in the dark. In this way, it should be much easier to deal with.


    "Well, I see." Xiao Nan nodded.


    "Go and appease the people in Guangnin Village first. There is such a big movement, and there must be some reasonable explanations." Nagato said, and then controlled Tiandao Payne again.


    It¡¯s easy to fool if you stay far away, but it¡¯s hard not to notice such a long time, such a big meteorite, and such a loud explosion.


    So they had to fool the group of people in Guangren Village first, and then they could continue to fool Jue.


    It is definitely not easy to fool, with such a powerful intelligence capability.


    Fortunately, he notified Xiaonan in time and stopped people who might approach the battlefield, so the people in Guangren Village knew that a terrible battle had taken place, and they didn''t know who the opponent was, so they had a lot of room to play.


    If you have the characteristic of a mysterious masked person, you will definitely think of Obito.


    ¡®Get rid of it after the plan is almost done. ¡¯ Nagato thought to himself.


    It is too troublesome to be on guard against teammates all day long.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 468： first acquaintance

    Chapter 468 First Acquaintance


    After leaving the battlefield, Obito left the land of fields very quickly and returned to the land of fire.


    At this time, he is in a very bad state, and his chakra consumption is too much. If he still looks for the new base of the Akatsuki organization in Tianzhi Country, he may be in danger.


    And Obito felt that the information he detected was also very important, and he needed to report it to Yongze as soon as possible.


    If Nagasawa came forward, Obito felt that Nagato would not be able to cause any trouble.


    Although Nagato could suppress him in battle, he couldn''t beat him easily, while Yongze fought him in a one-sided instant kill, and it was very clear who was strong and who was weak.


    Although the state is different, when he was beaten by Yongze, he didn''t have the power of the two gods, but Obito still had a strong sense in his heart. As far as Yongze''s current strength is concerned, let alone the power of the two gods, the power of the four gods may not be useful.


    To put it simply, Yongze''s strength is already at the same level. Although Nagato is powerful, he does not give Obito the feeling of being out of reach. Yongze gives Obito the feeling that he is a mountain that cannot be seen. The marginal sea belongs to another level.


    Obito did not encounter any trouble along the way, and soon returned to Konoha.


    Because it was almost evening, Obito did not go to the Hokage Building, but went to Nagasawa''s house.


    Under normal circumstances, Yongze will only be in the Hokage Building on the morning of weekdays. After this time, there are generally three possibilities.


    One is that Yongze is handling the affairs of the training team in the office of the training team, and the other is that Yongze is doing nothing at home.


    Thirdly, if Yongze is neither at home nor on the training team, he is probably strolling on a certain street in Konoha, or fishing by a certain river, in short, just for fun.


    Obito was lucky, Yongze was at home and didn''t go anywhere.


    "The action is pretty fast, is the intelligence thing done?" Yongze asked.


    "Well, it''s been confirmed. As you said, Nagato borrowed Yahiko''s name to establish the newly established Konin Village in Tanokuni." Obito replied.


    Nagaze nodded, Nagato really did not take him as a time traveler seriously, and actually used Yahiko''s name directly.


    Yahiko has been dead for several years, whether it is because of your Nagato, or because of Yahiko''s fraudulent corpse and setting up a Guangren village.


    Yongze is really puzzled, even if there is no time traveler like him, then there is still the teacher Jiraiya.


    Could it be that Nagato is not afraid of Zirai and also ran over curiously after hearing the news.


    Or, in fact, the name Yahiko is a bad street name, just like Li Tao in Yongze''s previous life, sometimes there can be two in one class.


    "In addition, I also found out the purpose of Nagato." Obito''s face became serious.


    "He''s more dangerous now than he was before."


    The plan formulated by Nagato and Obito before was to be a master collector, and then the two of them acted in a team and secretly went to **** the tailed beast.


    The current Nagato is preparing to coordinate the power of the small country to go to war with the big country. If this is not careful, the war will break out on a larger scale than any previous ninja war. No country in the entire ninja world can stay out of it.


    "The purpose of his establishment of Guangnin Village is to expand his power, then stir up conflicts between big and small countries, and finally set off a war in the ninja world." Obito said seriously.


    "I suspect that the light ninja village is just the beginning. Later, Nagato may use means to make other small countries without ninja villages also establish ninja villages, and finally completely detonate the war between big and small countries."


    After listening to Obito, Yongze fell into deep thought.


    On this point, he also speculates that Nagato must have a conspiracy to create Guangren Village. It cannot be for the revitalization of Tian Zhiguo.


    However let all the small countries without ninja villages establish ninja villages, and then stir up conflicts between small countries and big countries to break out wars. Nagato will think of this step, which surprises Nagato.


    After all, the introduction of Kakashi''s template only has two ninja villages, Kusanagi Village and Guangren Village.


    ¡®Could it be that other ninja villages are at war with other big countries? Or maybe this Kakashi is not the future Kakashi of my world, but a very similar parallel world? ¡¯ Yongze thought to himself.


    If all the small countries build ninja villages and integrate the domestic ninja power, it will definitely be a big force.


    Although ninjas in small countries are weaker than ninjas in big countries, the number is much smaller.


    However, there are many small countries in the ninja world. If all the small countries are united, they will definitely be a force that cannot be ignored. In terms of total power, it will exceed any big country except the current country of fire.


    Not all countries did not create ninja villages because of insufficient domestic ninja power or lack of funds and political corruption.


    Some countries, such as the country of Chuan, actually have a lot of ninja power, which is far from being comparable to that of cattle and horses like the country of Tian.


    The reason why the ninja village was not established is that the domestic forces are intricate and there are a large number of ninjas and ninja organizations.


    Those ninjas themselves are in front of the overlord of the place, and they are definitely unwilling to enter the ninja village, so even if the daimyo wants to build a ninja village, he will not get support.


    At this point, we can see the importance of a truly strong person.


    If it weren¡¯t for Madara and Hashirama, there would be no ninja village born. The power of those families in the Land of Fire is no stronger than that of the Kingdom of Kawa.


    Not to mention the two heavyweight players Uchiha and Senju.


    What is Hikari, Hyuga Sarutobi Shimura, and Nara Akimichi Mountain, none of these are easy to mess with.


    However, the Land of Fire, which has such a powerful ninja force, is the place where the first ninja village was born. Hashirama and Madara have contributed a lot.


    You are strong and let you be strong, and you must ask the Buddha if you are afraid.


    "I know, you did a good job." Yongze nodded and said.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?" Obito couldn''t help asking when he saw that Yongze had finished saying "I know" and stopped talking.


    He was a little curious, why didn''t Yongze ask him if he had succeeded in persuading Nagato.


    Since Nagasawa didn''t ask, Obito asked directly.


    Yongze glanced at Obito speechlessly and said; "If you have already convinced Nagato, are you still using it here to explain to me the danger of Nagato.


    If you convince Nagato, your first sentence should be that you don¡¯t have to worry about Nagato in the future, I have already made him change his mind and start a new life. "


    "Besides, your aura is a bit weak. You fought Nagato once, and you fell into a disadvantage." Yongze said sharply.


    Obito scratched his head, feeling as if Yongze had followed him for a trip, and actually knew that he was at a disadvantage.


    Obito nodded and said: "The current Nagato is at the tip of his horn, even if I tell him that it is now peaceful and there is no need for him to fight again, Nagato thinks that this is just a false and short-lived peace, and he has to fight for what he thinks. true peace."


    Obito still overestimated himself, originally thought that if he said everything and expressed his sincerity, Nagato would also repent and start a new life.


    As a result, Nagato didn''t listen to him at all, and only remembered his self-destruction. He didn''t approve of things like peace now.


    "I don''t know what method Nagato used. His leg injuries have recovered, and his strength has increased a lot. After I destroyed a few of his puppets, Nagato appeared to fight me in person.


    His physical strength is too strong, even if I use all my abilities, I will not be an opponent. If I didn''t use the two psychic steel symbols you gave me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to walk away easily. "With soil said.


    "The legs recovered, and the strength increased..." Yongze was not too surprised. Now Jue only has the big card of Nagato in his hand, so naturally he needs to strengthen it.


    Yongze returned to the room, and when he came out, he handed the three psychic steel talismans to Obito and said, "Go back and have a good rest, these three psychic steel talismans will be given to you to save your life."


    Obito accepted the psychic steel talisman, thanked Yongze, and then asked: "Does Guangren Village and Xiao Organization still need me to continue to inquire about information?"


    "If you want to do it, just do it, just pay attention to safety." Yongze said.


    Nagato established Guangnin Village, and may even establish ninja villages in other small countries in the future. Although this information is a little bit unexpected by Yongze, it is still under Yongze''s control.


    If Super Shadow and Shadow Class are the same threshold, then Liu Dao Class is a completely different level, and the number of people is completely meaningless to Yongze.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a ninja army of 1000 or 10,000, if I kill you, all of you will disappear.


    Compared to Nagato, Yongze is more afraid of Otsutsuki who hasn''t shown up yet.


    No matter how Heijue strengthens Nagato, it will be difficult to strengthen Nagato to the sixth level, unless he goes the old way to collect tailed beasts and resurrect ten tails.


    But Nine-Tails is in Konoha, you use your head to collect all the Tailed Beasts.


    In addition, Yongze has always focused on the development of Konoha, and Nagato will not affect the country of fire and Konoha.


    If he can kill Heijue, Yongze is a bit interested and willing to go, Nagato is fine, there is no threat.


    Of course, the main reason is that it is useful to keep Nagato.


    Yongze actually wanted Xiao to organize a heavy blow so that the other four great powers could gain insight.


    Otherwise, if the five major countries want to unite sincerely, it will still be a bit difficult.


    The second meeting of the Five Kages in the original book was also because of the heavy punch of the Akatsuki organization that scared them all.


    Looking at the back of Obito leaving slowly, Yongze thought a lot.


    The matter of the small country should also be resolved. Now the relationship between the big ninja country and the small country is a bit outrageous, and the relationship is not pretending on the surface.


    Maybe we should take the opportunity to form a Ninja community with a shared future?


    I don¡¯t know if this can increase prosperity, but it would be cool if it could.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Here... is there?" Hinata looked at the strange things around her, showing a dazed look.


    As the eldest lady of the Hinata family, she accidentally lost her way gloriously.


    Hinata actually rarely comes out to play. She is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan. According to normal circumstances, she will inherit her father''s position in the future and become the patriarch of the Hyuga clan.


    So the education Hinata received was extremely strict. Even though she was only three years old, she had already begun to receive preliminary training, practicing the soft fist of the Hyuga clan.


    In the past, when she came out, there would always be one or two Hinata ninjas following her, but this time Hinata felt that Konoha was safe and didn''t need protection, but it was weird for someone to follow her, so she refused.


    Because the law and order in Konoha is very good now, Hinata Hyuzu did not refuse.


    Hinata became more and more confused as she walked, and she began to feel a little scared.


    The surrounding houses began to gradually decrease, and there were no shops. The only thing that reassured Hinata was that there were still many people around.


    ¡®There are so many people, it should be fine, right? ¡¯ Hinata thought to herself.


    Actually, she wanted to ask for directions, but she was a little shy. She didn''t know how to speak since she had never spoken to a stranger.


    But what Hinata didn''t expect was that just now, she was glad that there were many people, and soon there were no one.


    Because it was raining, it was still a sudden heavy rain.


    Suddenly it rained heavily, so of course I had to go home quickly, so the street where there were still many people just now was empty in an instant.


    The bean-sized raindrops hit Hinata''s white and tender skin, bringing her a icy chill. Although Hinata is shy, she is not stupid. She will not be exposed to the rain all the time. Live in some dilapidated house.


    Hinata stared blankly at the heavy rain, feeling uncomfortable in her heart.


    ¡®Father should be very worried about me, and shouldn¡¯t refuse to be followed, so that I won¡¯t get lost, and I won¡¯t be like this...¡¯ Hinata blamed herself.


    She felt it was all her fault.


    If she had been braver and asked someone for directions, wouldn''t she have fallen into this situation.


    Thinking about it, Hinata gradually sat down, hugged her legs, looked at the heavy rain stupidly, and prayed in her heart that the rain would go away as quickly as it came.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really bad luck. The heavy rain has no tendency to stop at all, but has a trend of getting bigger and bigger.


    The rain gradually became heavier, and Hinata blamed herself more and more, a layer of mist appeared in her pure white eyes.


    Just then, Hinata heard a noise.


    "Stupid Naruto, it''s all your fault, you insist on coming to this kind of place to practice, it''s raining so much, and you''re still so far away from home, what should you do now?"


    "But Sasuke, didn''t you also say that the environment here is very good and suitable for cultivation?" Naruto couldn''t help retorting.


    At this time, Naruto suddenly found a little black-haired girl sitting on the ground under a dilapidated house.


    "Look, Sasuke, there are people there." Naruto pointed at Hinata and said, and then ran under the dilapidated house with Sasuke.


    "Did you encounter any difficulties?" Naruto wiped off the rain on his face with his hands and asked with a smile.


    Hinata looked at the two foolishly, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    "If you encounter difficulties, you can tell me, and I will help you. Don''t look at me as old as you, I am already practicing ninja." Naruto saw that Hinata did not speak, and continued to ask with a smile.


    Maybe because they are the same age, and Naruto is very enthusiastic. Although Hinata is very shy, she finally spoke.


    "I, I got lost...and I didn''t bring an umbrella." Hinata said softly with a red face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 469： Social terror and social cattle

    Chapter 469 Social terror and social cattle


    "Lost, can''t you find your way home?" Naruto scratched his head and asked.


    Actually, the voice he is complaining about Hinata in his heart is so small, if it weren''t for his good hearing, he probably wouldn''t be able to hear anything.


    "Yeah." Hinata nodded shyly, her voice was still pitifully small, and Naruto had to listen carefully.


    "Where is your home, I know Konoha very well, maybe I can take you home, but I have to wait for the rain to stop, it''s raining too much now." Naruto said with a sunny smile.


    It¡¯s okay for him and Sasuke to get a little rain, they¡¯re both in good health, a little rain doesn¡¯t necessarily make a difference, and the little girl doesn¡¯t have to.


    "Thank you." Hinata thanked and said, looking up at Naruto.


    Just now she almost buried her face in her lap because of shyness, and she still doesn''t know what this enthusiastic and kind person looks like.


    Hinata secretly glanced at Naruto curiously.


    is blond hair, she rarely sees people with this color, let alone people of the same age, the Hyuga clan doesn''t have so many weird hair colors, everyone has black hair.


    Naruto smiled brightly, as if there was something happy about it, making it easy to think of the sun at noon.


    ''He smiles so happily, he must be very happy in his daily life, and he has many friends...'' Hinata thought enviously.


    She couldn''t show such a natural and sunny smile, so she was envious, she was too timid.


    Because Naruto is standing and Hinata is sitting on the ground with her legs crossed, so Naruto can easily see Hinata''s every move.


    Hinata looked up at him, and he saw Hinata too.


    Seeing those pure white eyes, Naruto was also stunned for a while, he usually saw a lot of eyes of various colors, this was the first time he saw such pure white eyes, he felt very pure.


    Although it is said to be pure white eyes, it does not mean that they are rolling eyes.


    Naruto didn''t read many books, so he didn''t know how to describe Hinata''s eyes, so he said directly: "Your eyes are so beautiful, so special."


    "..." Hearing that Naruto suddenly praised her for her beautiful eyes, Hinata couldn''t help being even more shy, and buried her head in her lap again.


    Sasuke was dealing with the water on his clothes, and when he heard Naruto''s words, he also looked curiously, but at this time, Hinata had already buried his head, and Sasuke could only see Hinata''s small head, but not his face.


    Naruto didn''t feel embarrassed, he laughed and said, "Don''t be shy, your eyes are really special, it''s the first time I''ve seen such white eyes, they feel so pure and beautiful."


    "White eyes?" Sasuke showed a thoughtful expression when he heard Naruto''s words.


    Hearing Naruto boasting again, Hinata''s face buried in her legs couldn''t help turning redder, and after a while she said softly: "It''s nothing special, everyone in our family has eyes like this."


    It was because they were sheltering from the rain here, and they got close, otherwise Naruto felt that it would be really difficult to communicate with this white-eyed girl, and her voice was too low, as if she hadn¡¯t had enough to eat.


    Thinking of this, Naruto couldn''t help showing pity to Hinata. It''s so pitiful that he can''t even eat enough at such a young age. Could it be that his family is poor?


    But hearing Hinata say that everyone in her family has eyes like this, Naruto became a little curious, and he still has a little idea of ??the family.


    The reason is, of course, that the stinky Sasuke is also from the Uchiha clan, and he often brags to him about how strong their Uchiha clan is, how beautiful their ancestors are, and so on.


    "Really, that''s amazing, actually a family has the same eyes." Naruto thought it was amazing.


    "Cut." Sasuke really made a disdainful sound at this time.


    "Idiots just don''t know."


    "A person who can''t even practice breathing is an idiot." Naruto retorted proudly.


    In the past, he could only retort that only a fool would call others a fool, but now it is different, what he learned, Sasuke did not learn, it is clear at a glance who is a fool.


    Sasuke blushed, his body trembled, and then he retorted: "I just haven''t practiced the breathing of the sun well, so it''s not that I can''t practice breathing."


    "Oh, Sasuke is such an idiot for someone who can''t even learn how to breathe for days." Naruto taunted mercilessly.


    Sasuke directly entered the red temperature state, and retorted again: "Mr. Yongze said that my physique is just not suitable, and I will prepare a new breathing method that is almost the same for me soon."


    "You haven''t learned the breath of the sun." Naruto grabbed a point firmly, and then launched a series of blows.


    "You..." Sasuke was speechless, and he said something alone in the corner, "How can you say that you can''t learn things about ninjas?" For a while, even the vicinity of this dilapidated house was filled with a happy atmosphere.


    Although Hinata, who had been listening silently, didn''t know what happened, she couldn''t help but be affected by Naruto''s laughter, and she laughed too, but because she buried her head, no one saw it.


    Hinata felt that even the haze in her heart disappeared a lot, and she felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Where is your home, let me see if I know." Naruto asked Hinata.


    Hinata didn''t raise her head, but lowered her head and said in a soft voice: "My home is in our Hyuga Clan''s clan land, and the biggest house is it."


    "The place of the Hyuga Clan." Naruto scratched his head, although he was familiar with Konoha because he often ran around, if Hinata was talking about which shop was nearby or something, he might know, the Hyuga Clan, this he I really don''t know.


    "I haven''t heard much about this, but I can ask the way to take you there, just leave it to me." Naruto patted his chest and said.


    "Hehe." Sasuke sneered as he calmed down.


    "So Naruto, you have no experience, you don''t know the Hyuga clan."


    "You know?" Naruto asked.


    "Of course, the Hyuga Clan is a big family in Konoha, the white and pure eyes you mentioned are the blood-successors of the Hyuga Clan!" Sasuke introduced proudly.


    He also forgot where he heard it from. When he heard Naruto talk about white eyes, he still thought about it for a while, that is, he just remembered the Hyuga Clan.


    "Then do you know where the Hyuga Clan is located?" Naruto asked.


    "Eh..." Sasuke froze, how could he know such a thing, he was just a three-year-old Uchiha child.


    "I don''t know." Sasuke replied.


    "Then why are you so arrogant, I thought you knew how to get to that Hyuga clan''s clan." Naruto looked at Sasuke speechlessly.


    Assistant Zuo straightened up his chest and said, "I am from the Uchiha clan. Isn''t it normal that I don''t know how to get to the Hyuga clan? I just need to know how to get to the Uchiha clan."


    After listening to Naruto, he miraculously felt that there was some truth.


    But he keenly noticed that the white-eyed girl''s body trembled slightly, and there was a slight twitch. Naruto bent his head to look and noticed that the white-eyed girl was crying.


    "Why are you crying? Don''t cry, I''ll take you home later." Naruto panicked.


    He has no experience in dealing with such things. After all, he doesn''t know many girls, and the one he is most familiar with is Bai Hehua.


    However, for Lily Hua...


    Naruto felt that he couldn''t imagine Lily Hua crying. The Lily Hua who could kill a bird with a blank face without stabbing is simply the big devil among children, how could the big devil cry.


    "It''s all your fault, Sasuke." Naruto decisively threw the blame on Sasuke''s head. Although he didn''t know the reason, it must be Sasuke''s fault for talking about Sasuke just now.


    "Why is it my fault?" Sasuke felt a little baffled, he didn''t say a word to that white-eyed girl at all, okay, but you Naruto kept talking, shouldn''t it be you.


    But what Sasuke didn''t expect was that this matter was really his fault.


    As soon as Hinata heard Sasuke say that he only needs to know the way to Uchiha, he not only blamed himself.


    The unknown boy is also of the same age, both belong to the ninja clan, and she is also the future heir of the Hyuga clan, but in the end she couldn''t even find her way home.


    Can she really become the heir her father expects her to be?


    In addition to all kinds of troubles today, Hinata couldn''t help crying.


    But she was crying very carefully, if Naruto wasn''t close, she definitely wouldn''t have noticed it.


    "I don''t blame you. You just said so much, it must be your reason." Naruto said his reason.


    "I haven''t talked to her at all, well, if it''s Naruto''s own fault." Sasuke didn''t think it was his fault.


    Hearing Naruto and Sasuke arguing for him, Hinata quickly wiped away his tears and said, "It''s not your fault, it''s my own fault. Stop arguing."


    "Haha, it''s actually okay. Sasuke just has a bad mouth. If you don''t say a few words, his mouth is itchy. We often do this. It''s not a quarrel. Don''t worry." Naruto scratched his head and said with a smile.


    This is already the daily life of him and Sasuke. He and Sasuke seem to be born with a disagreement. Anyway, when they first met, they looked at each other disliked. It would be abnormal if there was no quarrel someday.


    But the quarrel is the quarrel, the relationship between the two is getting deeper and deeper, even if they don''t practice, the two play together everywhere, basically inseparable.


    "Although I want to refute, but this level is not considered a quarrel." Surprisingly, Sasuke did not refute Naruto, but agreed with Naruto''s statement.


    Sasuke also finds it strange to say that he can''t help but want to oppose Naruto, but he feels very comfortable getting along with Naruto.


    Hinata felt relieved after hearing what the two said.


    She doesn''t want to see such a warm and kind person like Naruto quarreling with friends because of her.


    But seeing Naruto and Sasuke like this, Hinata was also a little envious in her heart. She felt that the relationship between the two must be very good.


    And she doesn''t have such a good friend.


    Originally, brother Ning Ci was nice to her, but last year, for some reason, brother Ning Ci treated her a lot colder.


    Ningci is the child of her uncle Hinata Hinata, who is one year older than her, and is now four years old.


    Other people of the Hyuga clan who are close in age rarely dare to get close to Hinata. After all, this is the eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan and she will be the head of the family in the future.


    And Hinata has an introverted personality, she doesn''t dare to contact other people, so naturally she doesn''t have many friends.


    "What''s your name? My name is Naruto Namikaze. After talking for so long, I still don''t know your name." Naruto asked with a smile.


    "Hinata Hinata..." Hinata hesitated for a moment, then replied softly.


    "Everyone in a big family like you believes in the same surname, why don''t I call you Hinata from now on, is that okay?" Naruto asked.


    Although the name calling in Hokage is not as rigorous as that of an island country in Yongze¡¯s previous life, it is generally not possible to call people by name directly when they just met, except for those who are socially obsessive.


    Obviously, the current Naruto is a bit of a social cow.


    "Hmm..." Hinata''s voice became softer, and her face was visibly turning red.


    "You can also call me Naruto, my friends call me that." Naruto continued.


    "As for the guy over there, his name is Sasuke, he''s a bit shy, so he doesn''t talk to people he doesn''t know, please forgive me."


    Sasuke couldn''t hold back a little, this introduction to him sounded weird, not like a friend introducing another friend, but rather like a father introducing a son.


    "Hmm..." Hinata was already a little dizzy at this time, but she didn''t hear Naruto''s words clearly, and just silently nodded in agreement.


    "After the rain stops, I''ll ask for directions and take you home." While talking, Naruto glanced at the street. The rain was still heavy, but it didn''t tend to get bigger.


    "Um."


    "If you can''t find the way, I will take you to Uncle Yongze. Uncle Yongze is very powerful. I can always hear people praise him, and he has many powerful subordinates. It must be a little boy to bring you home." Question." As he spoke, Naruto began to mention Yongze.


    "Yes." Hinata didn''t know what to answer, so she continued to nod.


    "But although Uncle Yongze is powerful, I found that he also has something to be afraid of. Once when I went to his house, I saw a woman with yellow hair who said something to Uncle Yongze with a serious face. As a result, Uncle Yongze said something Those who dare to speak, like when I was being scolded by my mother..."


    Unknowingly, the topic gradually changed, and Naruto began to talk about various interesting things in his life.


    Hinata also got a little understanding of Naruto through this, and a lively, cheerful, and sometimes funny image was established in her heart.


    Just when Hinata felt that with such a family, today was not bad, some familiar voices came to her ears.


    "Miss, why are you here, it''s time to go home." The two Hyuga ninjas walked towards Hinata holding umbrellas.


    "Yes." Hinata stood up slowly, nodded, said goodbye in a very small voice, and walked towards the two Hinata ninjas.


    "Is there any family members coming to pick you up? That''s great, but this time you have to remember the way." Naruto said goodbye.


    Hinata blushed and nodded to Naruto when she heard it, and then quickly turned back.


    "The eyes are all white, it''s amazing." Naruto couldn''t help but said looking at Hinata Ninja''s back.


    Sasuke is as white as Naruto, what¡¯s so magical about it, they are still red after Uchiha opened Sharingan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 470： breath of the moon

    Chapter 470 Breath of the Moon


    Konoha Training Ground, Kakashi Inuzuka Midori and Saltwater gathered again.


    "Have you felt any changes in your body recently?" Yong Ze asked directly.


    According to previous experience, even if Kakashi and the others are given the talent of spiritual power and let them practice spiritual power, it is possible to mutate into the spiritual power of the ninja world version, not exactly the same as the world of death.


    It was like this when he was domineering at the beginning. Nagasawa was the normal domineering world of One Piece because of the template, and Kakashi and the others, who opened their talents and then trained them, were the Ninja version of domineering, driven by chakra, and the intensity was also the same as that of Chakra. Carat is closely related.


    Nagaze can¡¯t say which one is stronger, the domineering of the ninja world or the domineering of the pirate world, but if chakra is the core, it is undoubtedly better to choose the domineering of the ninja world version.


    As long as he cultivates into the Immortal mode, and the Immortal Chakra activates the domineering, the domineering can become qualitatively stronger, and even Yongze is also useful in six-level battles.


    So now Nagasawa is also curious about whether Kakashi and the others will have ninja version of spiritual power or something.


    "There hasn''t been much change. If I have to say it, I feel that the original slowdown of cultivation seems to have returned to the previous trend." Kakashi said.


    Although the ninja world is different from those fantasy worlds, there is no specific realm, and the top ninja and the bottom ninja are just general descriptions of strengths extended from positions, but the practice of ninjas is also more difficult as you go to the back.


    It seems like three generations. After staying in the movie class for so long, he has not reached the level of Tomona.


    Ordinary people, most of the Chunin can no longer improve, and even regress with age.


    Generally, the fastest time for a ninja to practice is in the age range of ten to twenty years old. His strength improves the fastest, and then his strength will grow slowly with age.


    Kakashi has a deep understanding of this, after all, he is a ninja at the age of twelve.


    However, after practicing the new things given by Yongze recently, he miraculously found that the recent practice has become more and more smooth, which violates the normal phenomenon.


    Salt water was not far behind Kakashi, and the only one, Inuzuka Midori, looked at the two of them with a confused face.


    "Is that so? I don''t seem to feel it." Inuzuka Midori stared at the two suspiciously, as if to see if they were partnering to lie to her.


    "The speed of cultivation has become faster..." Nagasawa selectively ignored Inuzuka Midori''s words, and fell into thinking.


    Compared with Inuzuka Green, there is no doubt that Kakashi and Saltwater are more reliable. After all, they have just started to practice, and even if there is a speed increase, it will not be too obvious.


    A careless person like Inuzuka Midori may not notice it.


    "Has there been any changes in Chakra recently?" Yong Ze asked again after thinking about it.


    Spiritual power and spiritual pressure are still a bit different from One Piece''s domineering after all. According to his experiments, they are closely related to people''s spiritual energy and spiritual power, and have a difficult relationship with Chakra.


    In Yongze''s guess, it is possible for spiritual power to create a special chakra similar to the fairy chakra.


    However, it is different from the system that has been formed after the fairy mode, and needs continuous exploration.


    "No." Now the three of them shook their heads in unison.


    Yong Ze didn''t care, it hasn''t been long since it started, and it''s normal if there is no change.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze carefully recorded the data of the three of them again.


    Now he basically collects and records data every two days.


    Because Yongze is a little anxious to know whether turning on the spiritual power talent of the God of Death will do any harm to the ninja, or whether it is only a positive gain.


    If it is the latter, he can quickly become popular. The sooner this kind of thing is opened, the faster it will accumulate.


    Yongze is going to observe for two months first, if there is no problem within these two months, then further expand the scale, observe for half a year, and continue to expand if there is no problem within half a year, if there is no problem within two years, Yongze can rest assured To unlock talent.


    After recording the data, Yongze went for a walk and let them practice on their own.


    After all, this is like refining chakra, it is impossible to keep teaching this kind of thing.


    And Nagasawa has been busy with Sasuke recently.


    The facts are already positive, Sasuke is not suitable for Hi no Breath, and forced to practice and hurt his body.


    Since the breath of the day is not good, then the breath of the whole month.


    Nagaze thinks that Breath of the Moon should be very suitable for Sasuke.


    The Ninja World version of Breath of the Sun corresponds to Chakra of the Yang attribute.


    Compared with Yang, it is undoubtedly the opposite Yin that is more suitable for Sasuke.


    The breath of the moon that Nagasawa wants to create can be quite different from the breath of the moon in Demon Slayer.


    In Ghost Slayer, Moon¡¯s Breath is different from other breathing methods. Although they are all breathing methods extended from Sun¡¯s Breath, the five basic breathing methods are after Guo Yuanyi¡¯s major changes based on the Demon Slayer Team¡¯s physique.


    The breath of the moon is directly extended from the breath of the sun, which is even more powerful.


    Of course, even so, the breath of the moon is not as good as the breath of the sun.


    The breath of the moon created by Nagasawa is indeed different. What he created is a breath method that does not belong to the original breath of the sun, but has the opposite characteristics.


    In the process of creation, Yongze used the method of reversing the breathing of the sun many times, so in a sense, the two breathing methods are very close.


    "Finally, I don''t know if Sasuke can practice this time." Yongze thought after sorting out the materials.


    Since they are equally strong, they are of course equally difficult.


    It¡¯s hard for Nagasawa to say whether he can practice well, but what he can think of is that this is the most suitable for Sasuke.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, then I really have to practice the breath of flame.


    But Sasuke may not be able to lift his head up in front of Naruto at that time, after all, the breath of flame is not the inferior of the pure breath of the sun.


    Nagaze thought while continuing to divide the basic part, and handed it over to Sasuke after the preparation was done.


    Without practicing the Breath of the Sun these days, Nagasawa can only ask Sasuke to practice other basic items first to lay a good foundation.


    He could tell from Sasuke''s expression that he was very unwilling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Jue arranged the matter for Bai Jue''s avatar to handle, he stopped staring at Itachi and went back to the Akatsuki organization.


    As an intelligence officer, he is different from other people in Akatsuki''s organization. His work is more special and more frequent.


    Of course, these tasks can be done easily with absolute ability.


    The reason why he was in a hurry to go back was actually because he became more vigilant and careful after losing Obito.


    At this time, he has no other reliable cards other than Nagato. Although the members of the Akatsuki organization are not weak in strength, they all have limited potential.


    So after hearing about the accident in Guangren Village, Jue immediately put down what he was doing and returned to Tianzhi Country.


    He conspired Itachi to strengthen Nagato, if Nagato is gone, what''s the use of getting Itachi.


    He definitely didn''t want to wait another few thousand years, he couldn''t wait to resurrect his mother.


    He has a feeling that if he misses this opportunity, he may wait for thousands of years, and he may not be able to wait for a person to open the eyes of reincarnation.


    The development of ninjas is not always upward, but downward. Today''s ninjas are inferior to those when the village was first established.


    As for Yongze, Heijue felt that this person was abnormal and not quite right, so he was not included.


    Jue''s speed was very fast, and he soon returned to Tian Zhiguo, and returned to the Akatsuki organization.


    But Nagato was not in Akatsuki''s organization, and Hei Ze went to Guangren Village to find Nagato.


    Before going to Nagato, Heijue also noticed the battlefield between Obito and Nagato.


    Heijue is direct, good guy, each of these big pits and mountains has been smashed, which of the five major countries hit us?


    Hei Ze feels very strange, who is it that can fight with Nagato like this, and now Nagato has recovered his legs, and his chakra has become stronger.


    Kurozai thought for a while, and asked with a smile: "Nagato, Madara is very dissatisfied this time. How come Ninja Village was attacked just after the plan was made, so the plan will not be exposed."


    Hei Ze is very clear about what "identity" is. In the Akatsuki organization, he is just the person Madara sent to work and monitor, so he wants to use Obito to express his dissatisfaction and induce Nagato to tell the information.


    But after Hei Ze finished speaking, he found that Nagato and Xiaonan who were present looked at him very strangely.


    Hei Jue repeated in his mind with some doubts, but found that there was no problem.


    ''Strange, there seems to be something wrong with Nagato and Konan''s line of sight. What I said just now is not a problem. Could it be that Madara''s reaction was too fast this time, which didn''t match what he was doing before, which caused them to become suspicious? ¡¯ Hei Jue thought to himself.


    Heijue was puzzled in his heart, but he didn''t know that Nagato and Xiaonan''s hearts were even more careless.


    Nagato was almost paralyzed and couldn''t hold back his face.


    Madara is dissatisfied with being attacked?


    But, the person who attacked Guangren Village was the "Madara" you mentioned.


    Nagato and Xiaonan are professionals, and they might not be able to help laughing when they come here.


    But Jue''s performance also confirmed Nagato''s previous thoughts, that is, he didn''t want Nagato to know that something happened to the mysterious masked man, and he never knew that the mysterious masked man had been sentenced to Konoha.


    "This matter is indeed strange, very wrong." Nagato controlled his expression, and replied lightly.


    "Do you need me as an intelligence officer to investigate, hee hee." Jue smiled and said.


    "There is no way to start, so why investigate." Nagato shook his head.


    "Oh, what''s going on." Jue asked curiously.


    Nagato knew his abilities, but he still said that he couldn''t do anything.


    "There was only one person who attacked Guangren Village, and he didn''t come for Guangren Village, but for ''Yahiko''." Nagato thought for a while and said, he deliberately emphasized the word Yahiko sound.


    Jue pretended not to understand and said: "Is there only one person? That''s really scary. I saw the damage caused outside. It was a fierce battle. It must be a strong enemy, but it''s not your opponent. "


    Looking at Jue who continued to pretend to be stupid, Nagato explained: "The name Yahiko is not made up by me, but the name of a former friend of mine.


    He and I used to practice under Jiraiya in Konoha Sannin for a few years. It may be because of this that something was exposed, which led to someone coming to investigate. "


    "Besides, I didn''t defeat the attacker, he managed to escape." Nagato continued.


    Hearing that that person actually ran away, Jue was also a little surprised. With Nagato''s current strength, even if the shadow of the five great ninja villages came, he could only lie down and run away.


    "Are you sure it''s Jiraiya, one of the Sannin?" Jue still pretended to ask.


    Nagato shook his head and said: "I''m not sure who it is, but it should not be Jiraiya, because his eyes are kaleidoscope Sharingan, and he also uses Susano."


    Hearing the three words kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes, I almost thought of the disappearing Obito, but after Nagato said Susano, I definitely canceled this bold guess. Where did Obito come from? Almost.


    "I once heard Mr. Madara say that the kaleidoscope sharingan has its own special ability. Have you noticed any special skills that person used?" asked without reassurance.


    Nagato thought for a while, and replied: "There is nothing special, it seems that the illusion ability is very strong."


    Of course it is impossible for Nagato to tell about Obito''s ability, he even deliberately uttered some wrong information in order to mislead Jue.


    There is no way to say that there is a kaleidoscope, and it can be easily investigated, because many people have seen the blue giant.


    But other battlefield details are not visible to those people, and Nagato made up them casually.


    "Actually, that person''s strength is much lower than mine, but his ability to escape is a bit stronger." Nagato added lightly.


    Jue put on a hippie smile and didn''t speak.


    Since there is a kaleidoscope, the range is much smaller.


    According to Jue¡¯s own intelligence database, there are only three people in Konoha who have kaleidoscopes, Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Shisui, and Kakashi.


    These three people got rid of Kakashi first, because Kakashi''s eyes are Obito, only one, and he can''t use Susano.


    But I suddenly thought about it, Obito was arrested, maybe Obito''s eyes were also sent to Kakashi, so there are only two eyes.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Kakashi was definitely ruled out. Kamui¡¯s ability is so weird and special, it¡¯s obviously not an ordinary art. Just now Nagato didn¡¯t describe any art similar to Kamui.


    However, what he never expected was that his guess that was closest to the truth was rejected by himself in this way.


    It is indeed a double Kamui, but the person who used it was not Kakashi, but Obito.


    It''s not because he is not cautious enough, but according to the normal situation, it is impossible for Nagato to lie to him.


    Because from an absolute perspective, he thought that Nagato was someone who sent him to work as an Obito and monitored him by the way.


    Little do they know that Nagato has already put him and Obito in the position of Erwuzi. It is okay to use as a tool person at ordinary times. If you want the truth, dream about you. After completing the plan, you will be all sharks.


    The profession has been fooled for thousands of years, but in the end he was fooled by someone he thought was a pawn, and he doesn''t know how Heijue will feel when he knows the truth.


    The current Heijue is still thinking about how to investigate the assailant conscientiously.


    ¡®Are you going to the dangerous place of Konoha again? You can¡¯t let out any breath there, let Bai Jue...¡¯


    "Why did my husband escape"


    Introduction: My name is Lin Bei.


    The fortune teller said that I have a pure yang body, excellent spiritual roots, and a calamity in my life. I am easily missed by female monks and die unexpectedly.


    But at the age of eighteen, the leader of the Demon Cult snatched me into the Demon Cult and got married!


    It is rumored that the leader of the Demon Cult is a **** and cruel devil who commits all kinds of evil.


    She turned out to be a female devil! The world doesn''t even know!


    "Look again, husband, I''ll goug out your eyes."


    The woman smiled like a flower.


    There are many female mainstream authors who understand everything.


    If you are interested in Xiuxian multi-heroine type, you can read it. The author is a veteran, and the plot is guaranteed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 471： Clean up Erwuzi

    Chapter 471 Cleaning up Erwuzi


    "Shouldn''t have noticed it yet?" Heihoe Lei Ya took a few breaths, turned around and looked behind him, and felt relieved when he found that there was no movement.


    Because of the change of Nagato''s strategy, Lei Ya, the black hoe, felt the danger in Akatsuki''s organization, so he decided to defect.


    As for why it is said to be a defection instead of quitting, this black **** Lei Ya is still a bit tricky.


    Their Xiao organization is not a serious ninja organization. If their plan is known by the five major countries, it is estimated that they will be listed as the number one dangerous element and must be eliminated first, which is a higher priority than any underground organization in the ninja world.


    Even the underground black market that dared to offer rewards to the important figures of the Five Ninja Villages had a higher priority.


    The black market, the underground gold exchange, can be said to be the most dangerous and powerful among the ninja organizations.


    Even the son of Hokage, or important figures in other ninja organizations, as long as someone dares to give money, they dare to post a reward, which is simply audacious.


    And the underground gold exchange and black market can still exist, is it really too powerful that even the Five Great Ninja Villages cannot be eliminated?


    As a black **** Lei Ya who used to have a high position in the five major countries, he knows that things are not that simple.


    The Five Great Nations are the strongest forces in the ninja world. This is beyond doubt. There is nothing they cannot do when they unite. Of course, it is only limited to the ninja world.


    So clearing the black market is not impossible, but the harm outweighs the good.


    First of all, the black market does not target anyone. It is the employer who pays for the reward, not the black market itself to pay for the assassination.


    This means that the black market is a knife that everyone can use, and you have money in advance.


    This attribute is the reason why most of the black market remains, and sometimes it is really inconvenient to do it yourself.


    So the interests of the black market are very intricate, and the black market itself is not weak, with a strong ability to hide.


    If the Five Great Ninja Villages want to exterminate them, it will take a lot of thought, but what they get is not proportional to what they pay. This has led to the black market that still exists today in the Ninja Village era.


    Of course, being too lazy to wipe out all of them doesn¡¯t mean that the Five Great Ninja Villages are afraid of them. If they dare to open a black market on the territory of the Five Great Nations, then they will let those people who don¡¯t know what to do or good or evil taste the iron fist of the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    At this point, some people may think that the black market is like this, and it is not a mouse in the gutter, which cannot see the light.


    But the problem is that all of the above are compared with the five major countries, and if they can be mentioned together with the five major countries, it will already explain the problem.


    And Heihe Leiya can guarantee that if the plan of the Xiao organization is leaked out, someone will definitely be unable to sit still and call the door directly.


    People¡¯s black market also makes some money on the dark side, and at most they kill some famous people.


    You want to rebel against the Five Great Ninja Villages and shake the foundation of the Five Great Ninja Villages. How could this let you go.


    This is not a yo-yo, isn''t that waiting to die? Heihe Leiya didn''t even invite his fellow villager and colleague Loquat Shizang, so he just went for a walk at night.


    He doesn''t believe that Nagato can really realize the plan, it''s too nonsense, how can the five great ninja villages be so easy to deal with, can they be dealt with by integrating the power of the little ninja village?


    Special Xiao¡¯s goal is world peace, which makes Hei Leiya even more amused. If it is something that dominates the world, he thinks it is more reliable.


    Look at what you did, does it look like what a peaceful person should do.


    Black **** Lei Ya is really not like playing with that group of people. One in Xiao¡¯s organization counts as one, and there is no normal person except him.


    The leader is a trendy killer with all kinds of nails on his face. He talks about world peace, but all he does is mess up the world.


    The official members are also full of weird psychopaths.


    There are art puppeteers who want to transform themselves into puppets and don¡¯t want to be human, there are also bounty hunters who are fanatical money lovers who like money to an unreasonable degree, unknown creatures with yin and yang faces, who know how to fight all day long, A strange samurai who seems to have no meaning in life without Tatakai...


    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to, Lei Ya, the black hoe, thinks carefully, and finds that Xiao¡¯s organization is full of neuropathy, and there is no normal person except him.


    Pipa Shizang is the same, he hasn''t discovered it before, he didn''t expect it to be a strange psychopath, he can''t get anything in this organization, and he is happy all day long.


    Heihe Leiya shook his head. He used to think that there were some strange people among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, but he didn''t expect that he had less knowledge. Compared with Xiao''s neuropathy, his colleagues are all rare normal people. .


    "You still have to control the rights yourself. It''s too dangerous to be under the hands of others. Only when you become the leader yourself can you live with peace of mind." The black **** Lei Ya''s eyes flickered.


    After experiencing the blood mist and Xiao organization in Wuyin Village, Heihe Leiya felt that he had realized the true meaning.


    It is inevitable to be in danger under the fence of others. Only when you become the leader and control everything, can you control your own destiny.


    If he were Mizukage, then there would be no blood mist, Wuyin Village would not suffer heavy losses, and he would not be reduced to the point of defection.


    If he is the leader of the Akatsuki organization, then the Akatsuki organization is still a free mercenary organization, and it will not be what it is now. There is a risk of being encircled and suppressed by the five major powers, and he does not have to run away.


    Black **** Lei Ya made up his mind to find a small place, then use powerful force to rule everything, cultivate his own power, and then spend his life there with peace of mind.


    In order to run safely without being discovered, the black **** Lei Ya even abandoned the power he had developed over the years. He didn''t bring any of his subordinates, and left the Akatsuki organization alone, and rushed to the country of Taki.


    The Land of Taki is a small country bordering the Land of Earth. There are many mountains and waterfalls in the country. The transportation conditions are very backward, and the domestic development is very average.


    The only thing worth mentioning is that there is a ninja village in the country of Taki, and it is not weak. It is the only small ninja village with tailed beasts.


    And it is also a ninja village before Kakuto, and its strength is not bad.


    Of course, it¡¯s not because the black **** Leiya teamed up with Jiaodu for a while and then became interested in this place.


    It might be better to say that because the horns are all from this side, the impression of Heihe Lei Ya on this side has dropped a lot.


    However, after careful analysis of Heihoe Leiya, he still thinks this place is the most suitable for him.


    First of all, because there is already a ninja village in the country of Taki, the Akatsuki organization will definitely not come here at present. The early stage of the Akatsuki organization is mainly to coordinate the power of a small country without a ninja village.


    Then there are many mountains in the country of Taki, and the traffic conditions are poor. He can easily be a king of the mountains there.


    As for Longin village, the black **** Thunder Ya is not afraid, he is also an elite from the five great ninja villages, what kind of beast is Longin village.


    Mizukage really can¡¯t beat him, let alone the lunatic leader of the Akatsuki organization. Is he still afraid of you, a small village of Takinobu?


    But just as the black **** Lei Ya was planning his future life, a kunai shot at him quickly.


    The black **** Lei Ya is also a group of seven Ninja swordsmen, so it is impossible for him to be killed by a kunai. He narrowly escaped the kunai that was shot at his head, but his face was drawn by the kunai scratches.


    "Who?" Black Hoe Lei Ya looked around nervously, and pulled out two strange ninja swords behind him.


    "Ha ha."


    There was a sneer in the jungle, and a man in a black-bottomed red cloud robe came out. He wore a mask and a turban on his face, and basically only his eyes and a small part of his surroundings were exposed.


    The black **** Lei Ya immediately looked shocked, and at the same time he became nervous. The person who came was his teammate in the Akatsuki organization, and also the rebellious ninja of Taki Ninja Village, Kadotsu.


    ¡®Damn it, how could he follow up? Didn¡¯t he spread the news of the high bounty ninja? How could he give up such a good opportunity with his money-hungry character. ¡¯ Black **** Lei Ya was very puzzled.


    Since he dared to run, he definitely didn''t just run away without doing anything, but made preparations.


    He searched for news about some high-reward ninjas, and then sent his men to spread the rumors that high-reward ninjas appeared near the border of Tango Kingdom in Tianzhi Kingdom.


    Sure enough, Jiao asked him to kill the bounty ninja together.


    But the black **** Lei Ya refused because of his own business, which is nothing, because this is not a task issued by the Xiao organization, it is just a personal action of Jiaodu, and he can refuse.


    In addition, the excuse of the black **** Leiya was also arranged. The place where he had an affair happened to be in the direction of Tianzhiguo close to the Takinuoguo, which was completely opposite to where Kaku was going.


    Black **** Lei Ya has always felt that Jiaodu is very dangerous, so when he defected, he had to send Jiaodu away first.


    As for the back, he is hiding in the mountains of the country of Taki. Could it be that the Akatsuki organization can''t find it? As long as he waits for a few years, the Akatsuki organization may be wiped out.


    As if seeing through Hei Leiya''s thoughts, the corners opened.


    "Your methods are too immature." At this time, Jiaodu''s eyes were as sharp as an eagle about to start hunting, and the black **** Leiya was flustered when he saw it.


    "During my long ninja career, I have experienced too much. You can''t hide any betrayal from my eyes." Kakuzu''s tone at the moment was surprisingly calm, and he didn''t seem angry.


    In fact, strictly speaking, Kakuto has only experienced one betrayal, and that is the betrayal of the village. He was sent to assassinate the first Hokage, and finally he was lucky enough to come back alive but was imprisoned.


    Since then, Kakudo has never trusted anyone, and naturally there is no such thing as betrayal.


    He is careful about everything around him, only money can be trusted by him unconditionally.


    Hei **** Lei Ya has long seen through his mind, and he still wants to use money to confuse him.


    It''s a pity that the news is fake news, otherwise Jiaodu should go to make money first, and then clean up the traitors when he comes back.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, I''m just here to do business." Heihe Leiya took a deep breath and said forcibly calmly.


    He still kept the ring of the Xiao organization, and he did not destroy the base of the Xiao organization, nor did he leak the information.


    "Hehe." Jiao Du sneered disdainfully, playing with him?


    "It doesn''t matter whether you defected or not. The important thing is that I think you defected, and then kill you and take back the ring."


    After all, it was the former Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and the black **** Lei Ya could barely be regarded as a well-known ninja in the ninja world. In addition to defecting, there is still a good reward amount.


    Black pick Lei Ya still wants to pretend nothing happened, but he doesn''t want to, the money he got can let him fly, is this still his corner.


    The black **** Lei Ya tightly clenched the handle of the knife in his hand. It was obvious that Jiaodu didn''t take him seriously at all, and was going to kill him to exchange for money.


    He took a deep breath, gathered the chakra in his hands, and was ready to fight, but he continued to speak: "Is this really the case, I am also a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen anyway."


    Jiao didn''t speak, but the disdainful smile on his face showed his meaning.


    Damn, he survived the battle with the first generation of Hokage, what kind of horses are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    "Mist Concealment Technique!" Black Pick Lei Ya pretended to open his mouth, as if he was about to say something, but he took the opportunity to use the Fog Concealment Technique, summoning a large amount of thick fog.


    "Shui body!" Immediately afterwards, the black **** Lei Ya separated two more water bodies, and the three body water bodies ran in different directions.


    Yes, this is his escape route!


    Having been a teammate for a while, Heihe Leiya still has a hard time in his heart. It is impossible for him to beat Jiaodu. Jiaodu is proficient in five-attribute ninjutsu, and his physical skills are not weak, so he has no shortcomings at all.


    So the purpose of the black **** Leiya is not to pray that Jiaodu will let him go, nor is it to confront Jiaodu head-to-head, but is always preparing to escape.


    But the horns are stronger than the black **** Lei Ya thought.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Phoenix Harm!"


    Just as the black **** Lei Ya had just completed the water body, a sudden gust of wind blew up, instantly blowing away the dense fog summoned by the black **** Lei Ya, and the high-pressure wind ball hit the ground, leaving a deep hole.


    "Thunder Escape ¡¤ Pseudo-Darkness!"


    At the same time as the dense fog dissipated, Jiaodu''s Thunder Mask also aimed at the black **** Thunder Fang, and the fast and powerful thunder gun directly dissipated a body of water.


    Kakuzu''s expression didn''t change, black lines surged behind him, and two masked monsters made of black tentacles split from Kakuzu''s body.


    Wind escapes wind damage, thunder escapes false darkness, fire escapes head and hard work, these powerful advanced ninjutsu, in the hands of the masked monster, are fired non-stop like machine guns.


    Another water body of the black **** Lei Ya quickly disappeared under the powerful firepower, and even the body of the black **** Lei Ya was injured.


    He did not expect that the gap between the two would be so large, and he would not be able to fight back in front of Kakuzu''s full firepower.


    "Compound Ninja Art, Yan Feng Luan Bo!"


    This time, Jiaodu even used combined ninjutsu, using wind damage and head hard work at the same time, and a large sea of ??flames surrounded the black **** Thunder Fang in an instant.


    When Jiaodu wanted to go forward to collect the corpse, he was surprised to find that the black **** Leiya was not dead, and his whole body was shining with lightning, resisting his combined ninjutsu.


    "Hoohoo." Heihoe Leiya panted heavily, but had no time to rest, and rushed to Jiaodu''s body decisively by himself.


    Just using the Thunder Armor to forcibly resist ninjutsu has already caused him a lot of damage. It is impossible to escape, so he can only desperately try to see if he can survive to death.


    ZiZiZi!


    Crackling! !


    The two ninja knives with strange shapes are now surrounded by dazzling blue lightning, and the speed is so fast that ordinary people can only see two blue lights.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 472： surprises and new plans

    Chapter 472 Accidents and New Plans


    The black **** Lei Ya walked very peacefully.


    ¡­


    Facing the charge launched by the black **** Lei Ya, Kakuzu just dodged slightly, allowing the black **** Lei Ya''s ninja knife to chop off his arms.


    "Win!" After successfully chopping off both of Katotsu''s arms, the black **** Lei Ya instantly showed surprise.


    For a ninja, the arm is so important, how can you form a seal without an arm, and how can you release ninjutsu.


    But the black **** Lei Ya still knew too little about Jiaodu, let alone chopped off his arms, even if both legs and feet were chopped off, Jiaodu could continue to fight.


    Whoosh!


    When the black **** Lei Ya thought that this difficult battle would end with the weak defeating the strong, something unexpected happened to him.


    A large number of black tentacles sprang out from the broken part of Kakudo''s arm, quickly bound the black **** Thunder Fang, and then smashed hard to the ground with a bang.


    "Thunder Dungeon False Darkness!" The Thunder Dungeon mask on Jiaodu''s shoulder took advantage of the situation and spit out a powerful thunder gun.


    The sound of crackling electricity resounded in this uninhabited forest, and the thunder gun with powerful penetrating power instantly penetrated the chest of the black **** Lei Ya, making a black scorched blood hole.


    "How could it be..." The black **** Lei Ya looked at Kakutsu with a face of reluctance, obviously already gaining the upper hand, why did it become like this.


    But it was obvious that Jiao would not be a person who likes to defect and has a lot of defeated opponents. He quickly sent the black **** Lei Ya away and crashed into the bag.


    Immediately afterwards, Jiaodu found a random village and forced the villagers to help him sew his arms, and then went to the nearest underground gold exchange to exchange the black **** Lei Ya for his favorite money before leaving.


    After exchanging the black **** Leiya for money, Jiaodu showed a rare smile. He suddenly felt that the betrayal of the black **** Leiya was nothing.


    ¡®I hope that the newcomers recruited later will be worth a bit more. ¡¯ Jiaodu thought to himself.


    Xiao¡¯s organization is currently operating in teams of two. If the team members are not adjusted, the newcomer will definitely be in a team with him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Itachi has been in this northern town for a week.


    During these days, like an ordinary traveler, he visited the most famous places in this small town.


    But he has encountered a trouble these few days. He was entangled by a noble girl.


    That noble girl is the daughter of a nobleman in this town, and she met by chance when Itachi was observing the town.


    "Miss Sijo, please stop following me." Itachi said helplessly.


    This noble lady named Kaori Shijo has been following him and has had a great impact on his observation plan.


    A gorgeously dressed girl with a few guards and a ninja is a bit strange no matter how you look at it.


    Itachi had put on the coldest attitude at first, he thought he could persuade the curious young lady who was passing by in this way, but he didn''t expect to be treated with such a cold attitude by Itachi, Shijo Kaori did not back down, and broke out even stronger enthusiasm.


    Itachi even felt that Kaori Shijo''s eyes were shining.


    "But I''m just walking on the same road with You Itachi. Does Itachi think that everyone on this road is following you? It''s so narcissistic, but it''s also very handsome." Shijo Kaori opened the folding fan and hid her face lightly. laugh.


    Itachi:¡­


    He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    If it¡¯s about peaceful wars and the meaning of human existence, Itachi has a lot to say to Kaori Shijo.


    But when Kaori Shijo said such things, he really didn''t know what to say to make the other party give up following him.


    Itachi sighed, since Kaori Shijo kept following him and made him unable to conduct normal observations, then he would go back to the hotel to rest for a while and finish his lunch before continuing to observe.


    After all, the hotel is no longer the road, and there should be no reason for it.


    But itachi, an eight-year-old child, still underestimated the darkness in society.


    Kaori Shijo still blatantly followed in.


    Facing Itachi''s question, Kaori Shijo answered the same as before.


    "Is this hotel owned by Itachi, or is it booked by Itachi." Kaori Shijo asked.


    "No..." Itachi couldn''t find the spare money to buy a hotel, so he could only deny it.


    "That''s right, I can also come in as a guest." Kaori Shijo laughed.


    Itachi suddenly realized a truth, as long as you are thick-skinned, there is nothing without "reason", and you can force it.


    Itachi was a little troubled by Kaori Shijo''s entanglement, he didn''t know what Kaori Shijo was planning.


    He has acted so coldly and has such a bad attitude. Shouldn''t normal people leave long ago because of this attitude?


    What Itachi doesn''t know is that outside, there are a kind of people who don''t deserve it. They may not be happy to treat them well. The favorite is even the "cold" handsome guy who doesn''t give you a good face.


    Although Kaori Shijo cannot be said to be exactly that kind of person, she is not bad.


    Since childhood, the people around her have respected her because of their status, so Kaori Shijo is very indifferent to those dog-licking dogs who only use some words she is tired of hearing to praise her.


    During this boring shopping trip, I met a handsome guy who was good-looking but didn¡¯t like her, of course she became interested.


    And this handsome guy is still a Konoha ninja, so she is even more interested.


    For nobles, ninjas are not too unusual characters, but Konoha ninjas are different.


    For places like them far away from Konoha, Konoha ninjas are still rare.


    "If you can tell me the story of your Konoha ninja''s experience when you were doing the mission, I will not follow you today." Seeing Itachi''s helpless expression, Shijo Kaori suggested.


    Itachi was speechless, so it''s okay to admit it directly.


    But Itachi didn''t speak, as if silently rejecting Kaori Shijo''s proposal.


    Because Itachi didn¡¯t go out to do missions himself, so where can I tell Kaori Shijo about the mission experience.


    Their special operations squad couldn¡¯t do missions unless they became an official member, but after becoming an official member, he immediately traveled out of the village.


    Kaori Shijo thought about it for a while and thought it was some kind of confidentiality, so she changed the request.


    "I''m going to go hunting tomorrow, how about you as my guard?" Kaori Shijo suggested.


    Itachi showed a thoughtful look, if he could get rid of the entanglement by sacrificing a day, that would be good.


    But according to Kaori Shijo''s performance, he felt that the other party might be backhanded. As we all know, her noble lady never keeps her promises.


    "I didn''t hire you for nothing, I''ll pay you. Don''t you Konoha ninjas know how to do missions? Just take it as a mission." Kaori Shijo said with a smile.


    Itachi thought for a while, and finally nodded. Since he was paid, it would be different. If Shijo Kaori still bothered him, he would pack his things overnight and rush to the capital in advance.


    Although Itachi is not as flexible as some people, he is not a very rigid person. He has to observe enough here before leaving.


    Since normal observation cannot be carried out, let¡¯s leave quickly.


    After seeing Kaori Shijo leave, a white figure sank into the ground, ready to report the situation to Hei Ze.


    Heijue''s original plan ignited the conflict between Itachi and the Sijo family, and took the hands of the Sijo family to remove Konoha.


    During Heijue''s investigation, he unexpectedly discovered that although this town is not a big city, the Shitiao family has some background.


    The Shijo family used to be a well-known nobleman in the Land of Fire, but after experiencing certain things and being on the wrong team, it fell into decline.


    As the saying goes, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. Although it has declined, the Shitiao family still has a little strength, which is enough to deal with Itachi, a child under ten years old.


    As for how to detonate conflicts, this hacker is really good at it.


    He carefully analyzed Itachi''s character, and confirmed that Itachi is the kind of "just person" who can meddle in other people''s affairs.


    As long as he let Itachi see the scene where the Shijo family oppressed the civilians, conflicts would naturally erupt between the two.


    From Itachi''s point of view, he just did something he wanted to do. As for the nobles, is there any greater power in the Kingdom of Fire than Konoha?


    From the perspective of the Sijo family, it is just an unknown Konoha ninja. On the Sijo family''s own territory, they are naturally not afraid.


    If the three ninjas come, of course they will pretend to be grandchildren honestly, and an unknown young ninja has nothing to be afraid of.


    But the plan does not mean that it will be completed, it will take time to make a plan, so Hei Ze ordered Bai Ze to keep an eye on Itachi, and report it if there is any situation that may affect the plan.


    Now that the members of the Shitiao family have contacted Itachi in advance, and it is suspected to be benign, of course Bai Jue has to report it.


    At this time, Hei Jue also finished dealing with the affairs of the Xiao organization. After listening to Bai Jue''s report, Hei Jue fell into thinking.


    According to his thousand years of experience, that Shijo Kaori may have fallen in love with Uchiha Itachi.


    Although Itachi is still an eight-year-old boy, he has used the transformation technique, and now he looks like a normal young ninja.


    In this case, although the plan is not impossible to continue, the probability of failure is greatly increased. Maybe Kaori Shijo will intercede, and the conflict will disappear at the smallest moment, and it will not continue to grow until both sides fight.


    Heijue felt that he needed to adjust his plan.


    Although it was intentional that an accident had happened, Hei Jue did not have any negative emotions.


    In order to release his mother for thousands of years, he has already carried out many plans in the dark, and it is common for plans to have accidents.


    The more complicated the plan, the more prone to various accidents, and he has long been used to dealing with these emergencies.


    Moreover, Hei Jue didn''t think this accident was a bad thing.


    Next, not only will he not hinder the two of them, but he will secretly add fuel to the flames, making their relationship rise.


    Then it''s time for the "accident" to happen.


    The Uchiha clan are all emotional people, and he likes this characteristic of Uchiha very much.


    ¡­


    "This is my newly developed breathing method, called the breath of the moon. It has the same power as the breath of the sun. Next, you and Naruto will have separate classes for the time being." Nagasawa said to Sasuke.


    After completely completing Moon''s Breath, he didn''t delay in preparing to hand it over to Sasuke.


    Naruto is already ahead of Sasuke by a lot of progress, if he drags Sasuke any further, he might be torn apart, being thrown away by Naruto is the most difficult thing for him to accept.


    Considering that the two of them are too young to be easily influenced, if they teach together, it will be bad if they practice strings. This thing is not good for strings.


    For the sake of fairness, Yongze did not use one shadow clone to teach the other, but he separated two shadow clones to teach one.


    The main body runs on both sides, because Sasuke just started practicing Moon Breath, so he should stay with Sasuke a little more in the early stage.


    "I see, I will practice Moon Breath well." Sasuke said happily.


    During the period when Nagasawa was developing Moon Breath, Sasuke couldn''t practice breathing techniques, and could only do some basic exercises.


    But how can those basic training compare with the breathing method? Seeing Naruto''s daily breathing of the sun getting more and more proficient, Sasuke felt uncomfortable.


    Watching Naruto become stronger is even more uncomfortable than him not being able to practice.


    "Hmph, Sasuke, just watch my back and chase after me, I''ll be waiting for you in front." Naruto said proudly.


    Even if the breath of the moon is as strong as the breath of the sun, but he is now a lot ahead of the progress, step by step, Sasuke is still the first person under the teacher''s Naruto.


    "Naruto, don''t be complacent, I will catch up with you soon, and then don''t cry sadly." With the new breathing method, Sasuke instantly felt that he could do it.


    Looking at the two people who have such a close relationship, Yongze nodded. He is indeed a good brother who has loved and killed each other for many years, and it belongs to the love engraved with Chakra.


    "Okay, very energetic, then there will be a competition in three months, and the loser will wear a small skirt." Yongze applauded and said.


    Naruto and Sasuke were stunned, talking about the little skirt, they remembered the horror of being dominated by their mother in the women''s clothing store.


    "Then what''s the reward for winning?" Naruto asked excitedly, raising his hand.


    He had practiced breathing before Sasuke. Although it was only a simple practice at that time, he was considered ahead. Later, Sasuke practiced the breath of the sun for a while, and now he started to practice the breath of the moon.


    How could such a Sasuke be his opponent? Obviously, Uncle Nagasawa deliberately gave him benefits.


    "Reward?" Yongze thought for a while and said, "The reward is that you don''t need to wear a small skirt."


    "What kind of reward is this?" Naruto''s smiling face froze, and he couldn''t help complaining, this reward is obviously fooling the child.


    "That''s right, why the reward is that you don''t have to accept punishment." Sasuke also said.


    He feels that it is not impossible for him to defeat Naruto. Although Naruto has an advantage now, it is this advantage that will make Naruto proud. If he secretly trains more, it is not impossible to overtake Naruto, so he also hopes that there will be a reward.


    "Okay, the reward is a handful of special kunai." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Since everyone wants a reward, let¡¯s get one.


    "I will definitely defeat you when the time comes, and the reward is mine." Naruto and Sasuke looked at each other and said in unison.


    Yongze looked at such a scene of mutual love and harmony, and couldn''t help showing an old father''s smile.


    It¡¯s good to have a fighting spirit. How can Konoha¡¯s prosperity be improved without rolling it up? Where does he get the points to point templates and add points.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 473： living puppet

    Chapter 473 The Living Puppet


    "It''s Fujiwara Nagasawa again..."


    Kawa no Kuni, a man in his twenties and thirties, wearing white haori and braiding his hair into a long braid, was curious as he listened to the report from his subordinates.


    The man in white shook the transparent glass of dark red wine, then took a sip. Let the subordinates who have completed the report step down.


    "Yes, Lord Cixian." The half-kneeling subordinate saluted respectfully and left the room.


    "Could it be the blood left by the two descendants of the traitor Kaguya? It seems that the power is a bit extraordinary." The man called Cixian put the wine glass on the table, leaned back against the seat, and leaned slightly to the right Inverted, open the five fingers of the right hand to the side of the face for support.


    Ci Xian fell into thinking.


    In the eyes of his subordinates, maybe their leader is just a somewhat mysterious rich ninja, but they never imagined that their leader has lived for more than thousands of years.


    Of course, Ci Xian was able to live for so long, not because he was powerful, or possessed the celestial art like the three great patriarchs of the Holy Land.


    The reason why he can live longer than the Sage of the Six Paths, from the most distant ancient times of the samurai to the current Ninja Village era, is because he was parasitized by an alien named Otsuki Ichishiki.


    ps: I only borrow some settings from Bo Ren Chuan about Otsuki, not to write blog Ren Biography.


    The relationship between Otsuki Ichishiki and Jixian is not the relationship between Nagato and Tendo Payne.


    No matter how much Tiandao Payne behaves like a living person, he is just a corpse after all, and Chakra who lost Nagato will instantly turn into a dead body without any reaction.


    But Cixian is different. He is a living person. Although he has no thoughts of his own now, he is still alive and has lived for thousands of years by relying on the same chakra.


    The person named Cixian is a living puppet.


    "His genes should be good, maybe he can carry my wedge, but unfortunately he is from the Fire Kingdom..." There was some pity in Cixian''s words, but the expression on his face did not change.


    Wei is the confidence of their Datongmu clan to plant the sacred tree unscrupulously in the starry sky.


    The Otsutsuki family can copy their own data and inject it into the body of other people. A black diamond-shaped imprint will appear on the palm of the person whose information is injected. This imprint is a wedge. As long as the wedge is still there, Otsutsuki can be resurrected.


    But such a powerful ability is not without weaknesses. How can an ant bear the strength of a giant.


    Not everyone can withstand the power of the wedge. On the contrary, in that weak indigenous planet, he has been in that weak native planet for so long, and he has not found anyone who can withstand the power of his wedge, including the Cixian he is controlling now.


    Cixian''s body couldn''t bear his wedge, but at that time Otsutsuki had no choice, so he controlled Cixian.


    Of course, this may also be related to his lack of large-scale activities.


    Because of being betrayed, the current Yishi is extra careful.


    For thousands of years, he has never created any huge ninja organization, and even for a long time, he has been hiding in the deep mountains and old forests alone.


    He is very cautious, because the body cannot bear the force of the wedge and there will be a major problem.


    That is, as long as he uses his strength to fight, damage to this body will inevitably be caused.


    Although ninety-nine percent of the ninjas in the ninja world are not his enemies, there are always a few freaks in every era.


    Even if they don''t have the eyes of reincarnation, they don''t have six levels, but there are often super shadows.


    Yishi was seriously injured by Kaguya, his whole body was seriously injured by Kaguya, and then half of his body was eaten by the sacred tree, leaving only the other half of his body to run away.


    Seriously injured plus real hands will be injured, this series of negative buffs, it''s no wonder Yishi is so cautious.


    Even when he started the First Ninja World War, that is, after Hashirama died, he began to slowly develop his power in the country of Chuan again.


    Yishi does not have high requirements for power, as long as he can bully ordinary people, he needs his subordinates to arrest children to test whether they can withstand his power.


    This is the only thing he has persisted in for thousands of years.


    Now Yishi feels that he has almost recovered to the best state that can be recovered, and the rest is not a problem that time can solve.


    He must change his body, change to a body that can carry his wedge, only then can he truly return to his prime.


    At this time, the ninja world is undergoing major changes, and the five major powers will hold the Five Kages Conference again to decide the new order of the ninja world.


    Yishi also felt a sense of urgency, although Yishi was still huddled in a corner to recuperate his injuries during the battle between the Six Path Brothers and Kaguya, and was not there.


    But he probably knew what was going on based on the subsequent information, that is, Kaguya''s two good sons betrayed her, and they sealed Kaguya backhand.


    As a member of the Otsutsuki clan, although Kaguya is a lower class Otsutsuki than him, he is still a real Otsutsuki. He has inexplicable confidence in Kaguya. Kaguya will not be sealed like this. Sooner or later will come out unsealed.


    After so long, he still hasn''t found a body that can carry his wedge. If he doesn''t find it, Kaguya might be resurrected.


    If Kaguya is resurrected at that time, Kaguya is in the peak state of eating the fruit of the sacred tree, and he is still in this disabled state, then his end is death.


    The ninja world is not what it was thousands of years ago. Ninjas are popular now, and various secret techniques emerge in endlessly. If Kaguya controls the ninja world now, he may not be able to hide.


    "It''s time to act. We must expand our influence. I need talents here to help me, and I need more experimental subjects." Ci Xian picked up the red wine on the table and drank it down, his eyes flickering.


    He decided to change his previous conservative policy and began to expand his power.


    This is not difficult for him. Although he has not done anything specially in the past thousand years, the accumulation of thousands of years is also terrifying.


    Anything in his room is an antique from the samurai era, and it is priceless when sold.


    Although Cixian is proud, he is not stupid. He knows that the current ninja world is very different from the previous ninja world. Many powerful ninja families gathered in the ninja village, and their power is more concentrated and stronger.


    Even an Otsutsuki like him needs the help of native ninjas at this moment of desperation.


    He decided to take two steps. The first step is to expand the power of the base camp, Chuano Country, and the second is to send undercover agents to erode the ninja village.


    Because it was a preliminary action, Ci Xian did not plan to immediately target the Five Great Ninja Villages, but the newly established small ninja villages like Guangren Village.


    Over the past thousand years, although no one has been found who can bear his wedge, there are still some unexpected by-products.


    Although these people could not withstand the power of his wedge, they survived by accident and could use the power of his wedge to a certain extent, but after using too many wedges, they would die because they could not bear it.


    Even if it is this kind of by-product, Yishi has very few hands. Currently there are only three people alive, all of whom are currently his most capable subordinates. Under normal circumstances, Yishi will not dispatch them.


    After all, if you use too much, you will die, so you should cherish it a little bit.


    Now Yishi decided to send the weakest one of them to Guangren Village as an undercover agent.


    Newly established forces are generally the best undercover agents. Relying on their impressive strength, they should soon be able to become high-level, and finally control Guangren Village for him in the dark, and find children who can bear the wedge for him in Tian Zhiguo.


    ...


    Because Itachi had already agreed, he went to the place agreed with Shijo Kaori the next day as promised.


    Kaori Shijo didn''t move slowly, and didn''t keep Itachi waiting long. Soon, Kaori Shijo, fully armed, appeared in front of Itachi with two guards.


    At this time, Shijo Kaori seemed to be a soldier preparing to go to the front line to fight. She was fully armored, except for a helmet on her head.


    Itachi looked at Kaori Shijo in this outfit, and felt that he didn''t know how to complain for a while.


    "Doesn''t it feel heavy?" Itachi said.


    "Huh." Kaori Shijo took a breath, and then said with a face of reason: "Of course it is heavy. I felt heavy when I was riding a horse. Now I feel even heavier when I get off the horse. I am much tired from walking."


    Itachi felt that Kaori Shijo might not be an ordinary girl either, and she might have received some ninja training, otherwise an ordinary girl would probably be too tired to walk in all her clothes.


    Itachi didn''t speak next, but silently accompanied Shijo Kaori to hunt together.


    Kaori Shijo, on the other hand, didn''t look like she came to hunt at all, but rather came for an outing. She kept asking Itachi about things, and she wasn''t afraid to drive away the beast with her own words and movements.


    But Kaori Shijo is the employer, and Itachi can''t say anything about her, but he rarely replies to Kaori Shijo.


    But what happened next was a bit unexpected by Itachi. First, the two guards disappeared for no reason, and then they walked into a cave, and suddenly a stone rolled down to block the cave.


    Itachi is a child, but he is not an ordinary child. He looked at Shijo Kaori suspiciously.


    This eldest lady was obviously trapped in the cave, but she still smiled and talked to him about various irrelevant things.


    Too suspicious.


    "Miss Sijo, did you arrange this?" Itachi asked directly.


    "How come, I''m just a girl with no strength to restrain a chicken, how can I have such evil intentions and strength." Shijo Kaori''s eyes widened, and mist appeared in her eyes, as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    "How can you question a pure soul with your suspicious eyes."


    Itachi is a child after all, no matter how smart he is, he still has some childish qualities. Just when he thought it was really a series of accidents, Kaori Shijo blew himself up.


    "It''s boring. Isn''t it written in the novel that the hero and heroine are trapped in a place and their relationship rises rapidly? Why did it become like this when it came to me." Kaori Shijo said with a look of doubting life.


    She was ruthlessly dodged as if borrowing Itachi''s shoulder, and hit the ground because of the armor.


    Itachi''s mouth twitched, and he had a better understanding of the boredom of human beings, and he sighed helplessly.


    "Miss Sijo, please don''t do such boring things in the future, this stone can''t trap me."


    After finishing speaking, Itachi stretched out his hand, a large amount of chakra gathered in his palm, and a small ball composed of pure chakra appeared in Itachi''s hand, spinning continuously at high speed.


    Itachi hit a spiral ball directly on the stone, with a loud bang, a huge crack appeared in the stone, and then it split open violently.


    Kori Shijo was also a little shocked watching this scene. Itachi had never shown his strength, so Kaori Shijo didn''t know Itachi''s strength.


    "I knew I should arrange a bigger stone." Kaori Shijo said angrily.


    In fact, the rock is not that big, and it doesn¡¯t even completely cover the hole, but people can¡¯t get out.


    Of course, this is also for the convenience of going out later, but she didn''t take Itachi''s strength into consideration.


    After Itachi finished clearing the rocks, he found a huge wild boar more than three meters high near the cave. No, it should be called a ninja pig.


    Itachi looked at Shijo Kaori with a flat face, feeling the urge to leave her behind and walk away by himself.


    Although he has only known each other for a few days, he has already fully realized the troubles of this girl.


    Unexpectedly, Kaori Shijo also showed a surprised expression when she looked at the huge wild boar.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t she arrange this? ¡¯ Itachi thought looking at Kaori Shijo¡¯s expression.


    "Could it be that Itachi arranged this, actually it was your psychic beast or something, and then the hero saved the beauty." Shijo Kaori looked at Itachi in surprise.


    "Actually, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome, as long as you..."


    "No!" Itachi interrupted Kaori Shijo with a blank face.


    How could he do such a boring thing, his scope of observation does not include the frightened face of the girl when she is in danger.


    "Go back to the cave, I''ll get rid of it first." Itachi quickly ordered.


    Since accepting the protection task, Itachi will not give up halfway.


    Kaori Shijo called her "missing" guard tentatively, but after finding no response, she realized that there might be an accident, so she obediently retreated to the cave.


    Her level of physical fitness is obviously not going to help, so she didn''t shout about fighting together to increase or decrease her relationship to add to Itachi''s confusion.


    Itachi tried to communicate with Ninja Pig at first, but finally found that it was impossible to communicate at all, so he gave up and started fighting.


    Although the wild boar has a huge body, its flexibility is far inferior to that of the itachi. Itachi carefully tested the strength of the wild boar, then quickly used the burst of breath to cut off its limbs, and finally killed the ninja pig with fire.


    "Itachi, you are so powerful, you are too strong, almost stronger than father''s guard." Kaori Shijo praised with wide eyes.


    Itachi didn''t reply to Kaori Shijo''s words, it was just a compliment from an unknown person, compared to this, I should first investigate whether there is anything wrong with Ninja Pig.


    He felt that this matter was a bit strange, so there were so many coincidences.


    But Itachi didn''t find anything wrong, and in the end Itachi could only think that this was a real coincidence today.


    In the darkness where no one could peep, one nodded, while the other shook his head.


    "Young man, Itachi, is likely to be born alone." said the man who shook his head.


    Because I don¡¯t know if you have read the blogger¡¯s biography, so I introduced some settings, some of which are my own second settings. After all, I don¡¯t really want to write a blogger¡¯s biography, I have to change it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 474： attract each other

    Chapter 474 Mutual Attraction


    On this day, when Hinata was resting after playing soft fist, she happened to think of a yellow-haired boy named Naruto Naruto in the rain that day.


    ¡®He also said that he would take me home. Although it didn¡¯t happen because someone came to pick me up, should I also go and say thank you to him? ¡¯ Looking at the blue sky above, Hinata couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Even if Naruto didn''t want to send her home, Naruto gave her a little joy during the heavy rain, so that she wouldn''t blame herself for being sad all the time. By the way, there was also Naruto''s companion, the black-haired people.


    But Hinata thought for a while and gave up.


    Because she didn''t know where Naruto''s house lived, and she didn''t even know the location of the house, so how to find Naruto.


    Maybe Konoha is not that big for a ninja, but for a three-year-old like her, the land of the Hyuga Clan is already big, let alone the entire Konoha.


    But Hinata thought of Naruto''s sunny smile and enthusiasm, and felt that it was inappropriate for her to give up so easily.


    She gave up without even looking for it. In this case, can she really become the head of the family that her father expected?


    Finally, Hinata decided to go out and try her luck to see if she could meet her.


    This time, Hinata did not refuse the followers of the tribe. After all, there was an embarrassing incident of getting lost last time, and she was embarrassed to refuse this time.


    Hinata looked around and walked on the street, looking forward to meeting the person he was thinking of for the second time.


    But this kind of thing does not mean that it will happen if you think about it. Even if Hinata observes everyone around her very experienced, she still finds nothing in the end.


    Hinata was a little disappointed, but she continued to walk and search.


    The two Hinata ninjas who followed her also noticed that their eldest lady didn''t seem to be out to play, but to find someone or something.


    The two looked at each other, and the taller and thinner of them asked, "Miss, are you looking for something, you can tell us."


    Hearing what the accompanying ninja said, Hinata stopped in her tracks, wondering whether she should tell her about her search.


    If they say it, will they tell Father, will Father misunderstand something?


    These are the questions that Hinata struggles with.


    But in the end, the desire to see Naruto again was overcome, and Hinata said softly:


    ¡°I want to find someone who helped me when I got lost that day. I want to say thank you to him.¡±


    Because the two Hinata ninjas were also the two who went to pick up Hinata before, they had a little influence, as if Hinata was really not alone at that time.


    "Miss, do you know where his family lives?" The tall and thin ninja asked. After asking, he felt that there was something wrong with him. If Hinata knew where his home was, he would still be wandering on the street.


    Sure enough, Hinata stopped talking, looking at him with troubled eyes.


    The companion of the tall and thin ninja also laughed out loud, and said with a smile: "Aren''t you asking nonsense?"


    The tall and thin ninja glanced at his companion with supercilious eyes, and asked Hinata again: "Does the lady know his name?"


    If he doesn''t know the name, then he can''t help it. If he knows the name, he still has a chance to confirm it.


    For example, there are many ninja families in Konoha, you can tell which family you belong to by the name, and there are some strong surnames, you can get a little information from the name.


    Hinata thought for a while and said, "It''s Naruto Naruto, and he has a companion, Uchiha."


    "Bofeng?" The tall and thin ninja couldn''t help repeating the surname.


    Hinata nodded in confirmation and said, "Well, it''s Naruto."


    She was sure that she remembered the name correctly.


    The tall and thin ninja and his companion looked at each other, and there was a look of surprise in their eyes.


    Namikaze is not a common surname, and Konoha''s current Hokage is the Fourth Hokage, called Namikaze Minato.


    That is to say, the little boy that Hinata got lost and met to help her that day was the child of the Fourth Hokage.


    "Fourth Hokage seems to have a son..."


    "I remember that the Fourth Hokage has a good relationship with the Uchiha clan, and has a good personal relationship with the Uchiha clan leader..."


    The two looked at each other again. If you think about it in this direction, I am afraid that the Uchiha boy who is with Naruto is not simple. Maybe it is the child of the Uchiha patriarch, with the same status as Hinata.


    The two gasped and made a contribution to global warming.


    What kind of luck is this, the kind-hearted boys I met when I lost my way turned out that one was the son of Hokage and the other was the child of the Uchiha clan chief.


    Will the second generation of ninjas still attract each other like stand-in messengers?


    In any case, now there are clues. After all, ordinary people¡¯s houses are hard to find, but Hokage¡¯s house is still easy to find.


    The tall and thin ninja said: "Miss, we probably understand that the Naruto Namikaze you mentioned should be the child of the current Naruto Namikaze Minato, and we should go to the Hokage''s house to find him."


    Hinata didn''t react too much after hearing it, but just nodded, because she didn''t understand what the word Hokage represented.


    She was only three years old, and Hyuga Hyuzu told her a little about the Hyuga family.


    Next, the thin and tall ninja will lead the way, taking Hinata to Minato''s house.


    But before they reached Minato''s house, they ran into Naruto head-on.


    After seeing the right master they were looking for, the two Hinata ninjas stood behind Hinata with interest, allowing Naruto to see Hinata at first sight.


    Hinata was a little shy, seeing that Naruto was also thinking about how to speak, she didn''t know what to say for a while, and then stood there with a slightly red face.


    It was Naruto who saw Hinata, thought for a while, and after reacting, he quickly greeted with a smile: "That, is it Hinata, I remember correctly."


    "Yes." Hinata blushed and replied with a voice as thin as a mosquito.


    "Where are you planning to go?" Naruto asked curiously.


    At this time, Hinata also completed the accumulation of courage, blushing and said: "I''m here to find you."


    "Looking for me?" Naruto scratched his head in doubt, why did he look for him.


    "That day...thank you." The more Hinata talked, the more obvious her blushing became, and her voice became quieter.


    Fortunately, Naruto is not an ordinary three-year-old child. He has very good hearing, otherwise he really couldn''t understand what he said.


    Hearing Hinata''s vague words, Naruto probably guessed something, it should be to thank him for talking with her when it was raining that day.


    Naruto smiled, waved his hands and replied: "Actually, there is no need to say thank you, I didn''t do anything."


    Suddenly Naruto remembered something, clenched his right hand and punched his left hand fiercely, "Oops, I''ll be late if I don''t go."


    Looking at Hinata in front of him, Naruto thought for a while before sending out an invitation.


    "That Hinata, my friend and I made an appointment to play together, do you want to go together?"


    "Play together?" Hinata showed a hesitant expression, which was a challenge for her introverted self.


    "Yes, playing with my friends, they are all about the same age as us, and the Sasuke who was with me before is also there." Naruto said.


    "Everyone is a very nice and interesting person, not all of them are boys, there are also girls like you, Hinata."


    "How about it, do you want to play together?" Naruto continued to invite.


    Hinata saw that Naruto seemed a little anxious, but he patiently invited her, and was a little moved in his heart, so he blushed and nodded in agreement.


    "Miss, you can go and play by yourself, we are going back." The two Hinata ninjas said after discussing.


    Going to play with Hokage''s children, it shouldn''t be necessary for them to follow, and it''s not appropriate.


    The children of Hokage are not followed by anyone on the surface, so you, the Hyuga clan, are so amazing.


    Maybe those people are all the second generation of Ninja, and the elders are some great people, who would dare to harm them.


    They felt that this matter should be reported to Hyuga Nichizu.


    In fact, this is also a good thing for the Hyuga clan.


    Unlike Uchiha, Hinata has always been very quiet and obedient in Konoha, and is an important force in Konoha.


    It would be a good thing if we could get closer to Hokage.


    After Hinata agreed, Naruto took Hinata all the way to the park they frequented.


    When Naruto arrived, he was the only one missing, and everyone else had arrived.


    "Stupid Naruto, you''re late, you''re an idiot, it''s because he didn''t wake up at home."


    As a good friend who has loved and killed Naruto for a lifetime, Sasuke was the first to laugh.


    It''s a pity that Naruto has long been used to Sasuke''s subtle tricks.


    Fool? What a weak word, and even a little ambiguous.


    But habit is habit, and it is impossible not to fight back. Naruto countered: "The person who can''t even learn how to breathe in the sun is an idiot."


    Sasuke:¡­


    "Don''t tell me you only know this one sentence?" Sasuke couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Uncle Yongze once said that no matter old or new, effective ninjutsu is good ninjutsu, so those who can''t learn the Breath of the Sun are fools." Naruto said proudly.


    Of course Naruto didn''t just quarrel with Sasuke, he didn''t forget Hinata.


    Naruto pulled Hinata and introduced: "Her name is Hinata Hinata, she is my new friend, and I want to come and play together."


    Being stared at by so many strangers at once, Hinata panicked.


    It may be because Naruto is by her side, and Hinata didn''t want to behave too badly in front of Naruto, a new friend, so she mustered up the courage to hum in a low voice, and then said hello, "Hello."


    "Hi, I''m Ino Yamanaka." Probably because they are both girls, Ino was the first to break the situation where no one was talking, smiled and waved to Hinata, and also reported his name.


    "Hatake Yurika..." Yurika next to Ino also introduced herself.


    Then the atmosphere became much better, and Sasuke Shikamaru Choji also introduced himself one after another.


    Seven children sat under a big tree to enjoy the shade and chatted.


    "Hinata, your eyes are very special. They are rare, and they are all white." Ino said to Hinata.


    "Yes, yes, Hinata''s eyes are beautiful, it seems that their whole family has that kind of eyes, it feels really unique." Before Hinata could answer, Naruto praised him.


    Born in Hyuga¡¯s family, everyone has the same eyes, how could they praise their beautiful eyes, Hinata¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden.


    "No...no, it''s actually very common..." Hinata''s voice was still as thin as a mosquito, so it was hard to hear clearly.


    Naruto was already getting used to it, Ino looked at Hinata blankly, she felt that Hinata seemed to have said it, but she didn''t seem to hear it.


    Hinata had no choice but to repeat a little louder with a blushing face, so that Ino could hear clearly.


    "Hinata, your voice is too low, you can speak louder, otherwise we won''t be able to hear you." Ino suggested.


    "That''s right, that''s right, I didn''t hear what was said at all just now." Ding Ci made a sound of approval while eating potato chips.


    Shikamaru didn''t speak, but he knew why.


    Hinata blushed all the time, and her voice was still so low, she was obviously a shy person.


    Everyone''s personality is more or less different. Not everyone can be like Naruto, even strangers can laugh and talk, and then become friends after a while.


    "Ino, stop wrapping your hands around my neck, I''ll feel like you want to break my neck." Bai Hehua took away Ino''s hand with a blank expression.


    At this time, everyone was sitting alone at a distance, only Ino put his hand on her neck and hugged her.


    "How could I do this, you are my good friend." Ino complained.


    No matter what a normal person thinks, it is just an intimate act as a girlfriend, but the person who said this is Bai Hehua, so it is normal.


    But Bai Hehua was unwilling, so Ino obediently took his hand away.


    Naruto Sasuke is arguing, Choji is eating, Shikamaru is lying down and looking at the sky, not knowing what he is thinking.


    Hinata looked at this scene, and felt that they were so kind. Do other children usually live like this? Hinata couldn''t help feeling envious.


    Of course, as the person who brought Hinata, Naruto also pays attention to Hinata''s state, and will talk to Hinata from time to time, so as not to let her be bored alone.


    At the same time, Hinata was deliberately brought into the group topic, so that Hinata could blend in with them.


    "By the way, do you still want to hear the story between Hashirama-sama and Madara?" Naruto asked excitedly.


    "I don''t want to." Choji refused.


    "Why?" Naruto couldn''t understand that there are people in this world who don''t like hearing Hashirama''s stories.


    They are so passionate, their experience is so tortuous, and they have done such a great thing to create Konoha, why don¡¯t they want to hear it.


    Ding Ci curled his lips and said: "Naruto, you kept dancing when you were excited, and you didn''t know what you were talking about, and we didn''t show up at Qiu Taoist, so it''s boring."


    Naruto is only a child, so the level of storytelling is certainly not good. If he has the level of Nagasawa and can tell fascinating ups and downs, even if he doesn¡¯t have the name of Shu Taoist, Choji will want to hear it.


    "Naruto-kun, can you tell me something." Hinata blushed, summoned up her courage and said softly.


    When Naruto heard that someone wanted to listen, his eyes lit up instantly, as if he saw a like-minded partner on the road of life, and immediately pulled Hinata aside and began to tell the story he heard from Nagasawa.


    "During the Warring States period, there were two ninja families..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 475： open your eyes

    Chapter 475 Eye Opening


    Everything is proceeding as Heijue expected.


    Under his design, Kaori Shijo and Itachi can always encounter various things together.


    Although Itachi didn''t have any special feelings for Kaori Shijo, he also noticed that Kaori Shijo didn''t have any malice towards him, but seemed to try to give him benefits in every possible way.


    Every time Kaori Shijo asks Itachi to do something, the things are very simple. It''s not some so-called bodyguards who actually go shopping together, or some small things Itachi can do easily.


    The task is simple, but Kaori Shijo gives a lot of rewards, starting at 100,000 taels each time.


    Itachi originally estimated that he might have to find a way to replenish funds halfway through his travels, but now he doesn''t need it, and he made a lot of money in Kaori Shijo.


    That''s why Itachi didn''t regard Kaori Shijo as any special person, but also regarded her as a friend.


    Hei is absolutely satisfied with this result. He has too much control over people''s hearts. During the planning process, he seldom let Bai Jue take action, and he basically relied on planning.


    Now that the emotional foundation has been laid, the next step is the formal action.


    Heijue first turned Baijue into a town resident, spreading rumors that the eldest son of the Shijo family, that is, the elder brother of Shijo Kaori, Shijo Lin Chuan, oppressed people.


    Because he has been black for too long, he has seen basically everything, so he is too familiar with the nobles oppressing the common people, the words are extremely realistic, the emotion is very in place, and the kind that can make people''s blood pressure soar.


    To put it briefly, in Heijue''s fabrication, Shijo Linchuan targeted a working wife in his own property, threatened his wife with a series of things about work and personal safety, and forced her to meet his perverted needs.


    And then the wife, although unwilling in every possible way, but for the safety and work of her husband, could only satisfy Shijo Linchuan with tears in her eyes.


    Then deliberately arranged for the husband to see it "accidentally".


    In short, it is extremely vulgar and irritating, and I can''t wait to replace it, no, I can''t wait to tear it into pieces.


    Therefore, it soon spread widely in the town and became well known to everyone.


    Because Shijo Linchuan himself is not a good person. Although he has not done such outrageous things as in the rumors, he has also done many other bad things, so everyone believes in it and thinks it is true.


    A batch of conspiracy theories have also been derived from this. In fact, Shijo Linchuan has done such vicious things a long time ago, but this time he didn''t believe that he couldn''t control it.


    The news spread more and more, and soon the Sitiao family naturally knew about it. When Sitiao Lin Chuan faced his father''s questioning, he was in a daze.


    When did he do this kind of thing? With his status, there are many good-looking women queuing up to marry him. Why spend so much effort to find other people''s wives, and make it a point for people to see, isn''t it perverted? .


    Sijo Lin Chuan immediately told the Sijo Patriarch that it was absolutely impossible for him to do it. He usually just beat up anyone who disliked him. He has never done such a perverted thing.


    "Father, you know me. If I were to give her husband a sum of money to leave, how could it be so complicated." Sijo Lin Chuan defended himself.


    Sijo Patriarch heard Sijo Linchuan like this, and felt a little strange in his heart. His son knew it, and he would just spend money on women.


    The four patriarchs sent people to investigate the information of the family in the news, and at the same time sent people to clarify the rumors.


    But the owner of the Sijo family clarified that the people in the small town didn''t believe it at all. In their opinion, the Sijo family must be protecting the Sijo Linchuan, and the Sijo Linchuan is the eldest son of the Sijo family.


    So instead, the rumors became more and more intense. In the end, the Sijo family strongly said that they would pursue all those who damaged the reputation of the Sijo family, which stopped the development of the rumors.


    And this is only to stop the obvious, but in the dark everyone is talking more vigorously, and there are more conspiracy theories.


    Hei Jue couldn''t help showing a contemptuous smile when he saw that a small rumor of his own had led to such a result.


    ¡°Humans only believe what they want to believe.¡±


    Heijue is ready to continue his action, and there are still a few steps to come.


    First, mobilize the people to complain to Itachi, and then pray for Itachi to entrust Itachi to help them get rid of the evil nobleman Shijo Linchuan.


    Actually, this step does not really require Itachi to do it immediately, but a foreshadowing.


    Because Itachi is not stupid, a matter that has no truth but only rumors, asking him to kill a noble from the Fire Nation, isn¡¯t it sick?


    The next step after laying the groundwork is to use Shijo Linchuan''s anger at being wronged to attack the public.


    Now, regardless of whether the rumors circulating are true or not, Itachi has a reason to make a move.


    The next step is to "accidentally" severely injure Shijo Kaori in front of Itachi. This step requires Kurogetsu to use some means, but it is not a big problem.


    At this time, the real drama is on the stage, bullying the people, and friends are also beaten to death. Can this itachi bear it?


    And it is impossible for the Sijo family to give up Sijo Linchuan. This is the eldest son who will inherit the family, not to mention that the news is still a rumor.


    Itachi is bound to fight the Shijo family.


    Although Itachi''s strength may be good, but will the Shijo family talk about martial arts with him? It must be full of ninja guards at home, and then they have to hire temporary ninjas, and even ordinary people''s guards will also come.


    If Itachi doesn¡¯t have guards secretly on his side, then there is a high probability that the ending may not be very good, and this is also the ending that Heijue is looking forward to.


    In this way, he can take the opportunity to take Itachi away.


    If there is a guard left by Yong Ze, Hei Jue will make a decision based on the strength of that person.


    Seeing this, some people may wonder why Hei Jue spent so much energy on making a plan instead of directly sending Bai Jue to become a ninja to test Itachi.


    One is that the ordinary Baijue is not capable of fighting, and the other is that the black must be cautious.


    What if Yongze follows, whoever is sent will never return, wasting his combat power.


    Also, Hei never knows how much information about the Akatsuki organization Yongze knows, he must not miss it.


    He was afraid that Yongze would see Bai Jue, and feel that the Akatsuki organization was targeting Konoha, and there was some conspiracy, and then took a group of Konoha ninjas everywhere to look for Akatsuki, to make trouble for Akatsuki.


    Now is not the time to face Yongze, the final boss, Hei absolutely does not want to provoke him.


    If he can¡¯t do it silently without leaving any information about Xiao¡¯s organization, Heijue will give up this operation and take a backup plan to help Nagato complete the completion.


    Everything is proceeding as Hei Jue imagined.


    Itachi rejected those who wanted to entrust him to kill Shijo Linchuan, saying that there was no evidence that he could not kill nobles casually.


    Kaori Shijo also knew that her elder brother was a bit of a jerk, but she wouldn''t do such a thing, so she wanted to take Itachi to Shijo''s house and let the two get to know each other, so as not to spoil the impression because of rumors.


    At this time, Shijo Lin Chuan was wandering around the street with his guards, looking at the contemptuous eyes of the people around him, he was very upset.


    If it was really him who did it, he would have recognized the contemptuous look in his eyes, but he obviously didn''t do such a perverted thing.


    Unhappy, Sijo Linchuan''s temper was even bigger than usual. He accidentally collided with another person, and Sijo Linchuan became angry on the spot and cursed.


    "Don''t you have eyes, you dare to hit me, you want to die."


    Originally, I wanted to swear to relieve my anger, but I didn''t expect that person to swear back.


    "Your Shitiao family is amazing, don''t you dare to kill me in front of everyone." The man also looked unconvinced.


    There is never a shortage of spectators, and this place was soon filled with people, and everyone looked at Shijo Linchuan with disdain.


    Sijo Lin Chuan has never been so angry. He feels that if he doesn''t give the other party some color, the other party will almost forget who he believes.


    He rushed up and beat the man violently, while threatening the surrounding people and telling them to disperse.


    "The Sitiao family beat someone for no reason!" The beaten person shouted while running, attracting more people to watch.


    At this time, Shijo Lin Chuan also felt that something bad happened to him, but he couldn''t maintain his rationality in such a situation.


    "Don''t run, I hit you because you bumped into me, and it wasn''t for nothing." Shijo Lin Chuan didn''t want things to get worse, and wanted to catch up.


    But at this time, the crowd gathered, and everyone was deliberately hindering Shijo Linchuan, so he couldn''t catch up for a while.


    It was one of Shijo Linchuan''s guards who slammed the crowd away and slashed at the man''s back with a knife. A lot of blood spattered, and he fell to the ground.


    Sijo Lin Chuan was stunned, why did you kill him, didn¡¯t this make the matter completely worse, he wanted to catch up and drag him to explain.


    "The Sitiao family killed people!" The crowd burst into shouts.


    The situation is completely chaotic now. Ordinary people can''t maintain their rationality after seeing the blood. They are all running around, afraid of being affected.


    And dragging Itachi to Shijo Kaori was also attracted by such chaos, especially when she heard that the Shijo family had killed someone, she frowned.


    Someone noticed Itachi, the Konoha ninja, and gathered around Itachi, as if Itachi was a statue that can restore health in the game, and surrounded him.


    "Itachi-sama, you are a Konoha ninja, you must avenge us, Shijo Hayashikawa is not a human being, and he committed murder in the street again..." Someone in the crowd tried to impress Itachi, and wanted to get rid of it by entrusting a ninja. The scourge of Shijo Linchuan.


    "Don''t get excited, let''s go over and have a look." Kaori Shijo was standing next to Itachi, also surrounded by itachi, unable to leave at all, said helplessly.


    "Master Itachi, you can''t trust the members of the Shijo family. They are a family and will protect each other." Someone in the crowd reminded Itachi to be careful of Kaori Shijo.


    Itachi didn''t answer whether he would do anything, but just like Kaori Shijo, asked everyone not to surround them.


    Itachi spoke, and the crowd dispersed, no longer surrounding him in a circle but following behind him.


    Seeing the reaction of the people, Kaori Shijo stomped her feet angrily. Thanks to her good deeds, she was regarded as a bad person anyway. Itachi, who just arrived, seemed to be their savior.


    Kaori Sijo and Itachi walked up to the dazed Linchuan Sijo, and they frowned when they saw the blood and corpses on the ground.


    "Shijo Hayashikawa, are you stupid?" Seeing this scene, Shijo Kaori couldn''t help saying, even brother didn''t bother to shout.


    "It''s not me, I didn''t at all..." Seeing his sister coming, Sijo Linchuan wanted to explain to him, but he shot someone and the guard behind him quietly put a ball of black matter behind Sijo Linchuan , and then directly integrated into his body.


    "I did it, what''s the matter, it''s just a pariah, he hit me, he deserves to die." Shijo Linchuan''s attitude changed suddenly, and he said coldly.


    "You are really hopeless, you can say such things." Kaori Shijo felt that this brother had gone crazy.


    Can such words be said on the street, or at this time.


    Sijo Kaori walked up to Shijo Hayashikawa, "Do you know what you''re talking about, tell me quickly what happened."


    Although she is a little silly, but she is her own brother after all, Kaori Shijo wants to try to save her.


    The next scene was unexpected by everyone. Shijo Lin Chuan pulled out the guard''s knife fiercely, and slashed towards Sijo Kaori.


    Kaori Shijo stood there stupidly, completely unaware that her own elder brother would attack her.


    Fortunately, although Itachi didn''t expect it, he quickly drew his knife and blocked the knife.


    Then Shijo Lin Chuan gave up the knife and directly punched Sijo Kaori fiercely, knocking Sijo Kaori into the air. Fortunately, Itachi followed.


    The onlookers were all dumbfounded. What''s going on? Is it family strife?


    Kori Shijo vomited a mouthful of blood, and looked at Lin Chuan Shijo with puzzled eyes.


    And Itachi saw that Shijo Linchuan injured Shijo Kaori in such a cold-blooded way, and he was convinced that Sijo Linchuan was a villain who did not recognize his relatives, and those rumors before were true.


    Anger welled up in Itachi''s heart, and then Itachi''s eyes turned blood red, and two patterns of hook jade appeared in the eyes.


    He opened his eyes, and it was still Ergouyu Sharingan.


    Itachi clenched the knife in his hand, the chakra in his body became irritable.


    If it was such a heinous person, even if he killed him, it would be reasonable.


    Just when everyone was puzzled and angry, Shijo Linchuan''s eyes became blank, no longer fierce and cold as before.


    Just when everyone was focusing on the two members of the Sitiao family and Itachi, no one noticed that the previous guard was quietly retreating into the crowd.


    boom!


    Just when Bai Jue was about to retreat, a huge force from nowhere knocked him into the air, and he fell to the side of Shijo Linchuan. Bai Jue, who was hit hard, could no longer maintain the transformation effect, and turned back to It lost its original appearance, a white unknown creature.


    "There are a lot of tricks." Nagasawa, who saw the whole thing from the beginning to the end, complained, dodged to Itachi''s side, and activated medical ninjutsu to heal Shijo Kaori.


    "Mr. Yongze..." Seeing Yongze appearing, Itachi was also stunned, but he quickly realized that Yongze must have said that he would not protect him, but actually followed him secretly, but because of his strength, he couldn''t detect it at all. .


    Itachi''s mood is a bit complicated, but he is still very happy that Yongze can appear.


    Although I was a bit confused, but since Yongze came, it would be fine.


    "Ahem, I accidentally passed by while doing a mission, so I walked over to take a look when I saw you." Yongze explained with a low cough.


    Itachi didn''t ask why Hokage Assistant came out to do the task by himself, but just nodded silently.


    "You, you are still too tender, you don''t know if you are walking around with your nose hooked." Yong Ze touched Itachi''s head.


    Because Itachi is now transformed into a grown-up appearance with a transformation technique, and Yongze looks young again, the picture looks a bit strange.


    "Now let me tell you the truth." Yong Ze said.


    He has been observing in secret and knows what is going on. He was ready to make a move when Shijo Linchuan drew his sword, but it turned out that Itachi also made a move, and Shijo Kaori couldn''t die, so he waited for a while.


    Although it¡¯s a bit unkind, but he will make up for Shijo Kaori afterwards, the opportunity to open Sharingan is hard to find,


    And a certain black figure in the dark disappeared without a trace the moment Bai Jue was sent flying.


    It''s too frightening to actually follow, and I can''t afford to provoke him.


    Hei Jue yo-yoed immediately, not daring to stay at all.


    The one who bumped into people was hired by him, and the guard who hit people to death was Bai Jue''s avatar, and there were several paid atmosphere groups in the crowd.


    The plan was indeed very successful, and a big fish was caught, but the fish was too big, and even he might have to swallow it together.


    He''d better go make do with the backup plan, Itachi really can''t be bothered.


    There are a lot of people talking about water recently, so I condensed this plot into one chapter, and get to the point quickly, it may seem dry


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 476： Separate development

    Chapter 476 Individual development


    Yongze told Itachi the whole process of watching in secret.


    Of course, some unnecessary ones are omitted.


    This matter is not complicated to sum up, it is black and dark.


    Although Yong Ze''s shadow clone didn''t see Hei Ze appearing all the time, but Bai Ze came out, could it be that Nagato couldn''t do it.


    If it was Nagato, there wouldn''t be so many bells and whistles, and it should come directly to steal people.


    "Why did he stare at me?" Itachi asked a little strangely.


    He is just an eight-year-old child, and there is no threat. The identity worth mentioning is the eldest son of the Uchiha clan leader, and then the disciple of Nagasawa.


    Yongze thought for a while, and felt that it was okay to tell the truth, so he told Itachi directly.


    "Because you are a member of the Uchiha clan, they want to capture the Uchiha clan, and you are the only Uchiha who has come out recently."


    Itachi fell silent, the ninja world was more dangerous than he imagined, even if there was no trace of hatred between the two parties, they would still strike out of profit.


    "How about it, have you realized the reality outside?" Yongze asked with a smile.


    This is also a good training opportunity for Itachi. Among Konoha, Itachi has good learning resources, and you can read all kinds of materials at will.


    Nagaze will also give Itachi what he learned in his previous life.


    But learning alone cannot know the whole picture of this society. This society is complicated, and so are people.


    "Do you want to go back to Konoha?" Nagasawa asked.


    Itachi didn''t answer Yongze''s question, but asked Yongze a question.


    "Mr. Yongze, you should be a shadow clone, right?" Itachi thought for a while and asked.


    He can''t tell whether Yongze in front of him is a shadow clone by perception, but the real Yongze is very busy, and it is impossible to have time to follow him all the time, so Itachi guesses that Yongze in front of him is a shadow clone.


    Shadow clone nodded.


    "Then will you still protect me all the way?" Itachi asked.


    "I don''t have any protection all the way, I just happened to pass by." Yongze said nonsense with seriousness.


    Itachi didn''t care either, and said in another way, "Then will you show up at critical moments like this time in the future?"


    "Well, it looks like you''re lucky. If I happen to be nearby and your life is in danger, I''ll make a move." Yong Zeying''s clone said with a smile.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll continue traveling." Itachi answered Yongze''s previous question.


    Although it is a shadow clone, it depends on whose shadow clone it is. Yongze''s shadow clone can definitely guarantee that he will not lose his life due to some uncontrollable factors.


    "I will only take action when my life is in danger." The shadow clone reminded.


    Itachi nodded, he understood what Yongze meant, if it was trivial matters, he would be embarrassed to ask him to trouble Yongze.


    With Yongze, who has seen the whole thing from beginning to end, this matter is easy to deal with.


    It is to tell the truth, and then exhibit the inhuman guy Bai Jue, and finally let Shijo Linchuan also pay some money and apologize.


    After all, as far as this incident is concerned, Shijo Linchuan itself is just a **** used by Heijue for layout, and even inexplicably bears a team of infamy. The only person who beats is the atmosphere group hired by Heijue.


    Of course, when Kaori Shijo was fighting, he was already under control, so he wasn''t included in it.


    But even though they were under control, Yongze reckoned that the two brothers and sisters would not reconcile for a while, because he had seen Shijo Kaori beating Sijo Linchuan crazily, and Sijo Linchuan didn''t dare to fight back.


    "Since the matter is settled, I''m leaving too." Yongze said to Itachi.


    Itachi nodded, knowing that Yongze was going to sneak to a place where he couldn''t find it.


    Itachi wanted to see through the traces of Yongze in order to try the newly opened Sharingan, but Yongze disappeared from his eyes in an instant, and he didn''t know where he went.


    "Mr. Yongze..." Itachi''s expression was very complicated. The more he continued to practice, the stronger he became, and the more he understood the strength of Yongze.


    At this moment, Kaori Shijo was almost out of anger this time, and Nagasawa, Hokage, assisted her to explain, and she also knew that her stupid brother was being controlled by someone, not on purpose.


    Of course, the main reason is that the strength is exhausted, the fist is soft, and it doesn''t hurt to hit someone.


    "Itachi, has your teacher left yet? I haven''t had time to say thank you to him. This time it''s thanks to him, otherwise I wouldn''t even know what would have happened to the Shijo family." Kaori Shijo walked to Itachi and thanked her.


    "He is a high-level Konoha, very busy." Itachi''s answer was very brief.


    After that, Shijo Kaori took Itachi to Shijo''s house, saying that he would like to thank Itachi, but Itachi refused, saying that he was leaving this town and going to the capital of the Land of Fire.


    "In the end, it''s not my fault, let''s forget it, I''ve been here long enough, it''s time to go to the capital." Itachi said.


    This incident had a big impact on him, and Itachi was going to review it carefully on the road, thinking about all aspects of it.


    "I''m leaving..." Kaori Shijo''s smile froze, and the smile on her face was a bit forced.


    "Yes, after all, you are a ninja, so you can''t stay in this town all the time."


    "Well, you should be from the Uchiha clan, right? Your full name is Uchiha Itachi." Shijo Kaori asked.


    Itachi just told her to call him Itachi before, but didn''t tell her what his last name was.


    But Uchiha is quite famous in the Fire Country, and Sharingan is also highly recognizable. Through Sharingan, Shijo Kaori knows Itachi is a member of the Uchiha clan.


    "Well, my name is Uchiha Itachi." Itachi nodded, and the Sharingan has come out, and there is nothing to hide.


    Kaori Shijo searched on her body, found a lot of money, and remembered something, found a lot from Linchuan Shijo, and handed it to Itachi together.


    "After all, you also helped our Sitiao family solve their troubles, and the reward is of course necessary. Otherwise, if it spreads out, they will think that my Sitiao family is stingy, and people don''t even pay for things they do.


    Moreover, the consumption in the capital is not low, so you can hold it to prevent accidents. "Sijo Kaori said.


    Itachi didn''t want to accept it at first, and this matter was not resolved by him, but by Yongze.


    But looking at Kaori Shijo''s expression that if you don''t accept it, I will cry for you, and finally accepted it helplessly, so as not to cause more trouble.


    Itachi roughly counted a few, and there were probably hundreds of thousands of taels.


    This is already a lot, and some difficult A-level tasks are only paid so much, and the team has to share them together.


    Finally, Itachi packed up his things in the hotel, and left with the wave of Kaori Shijo.


    "Sister, I didn''t say it, you should stop thinking about it, we are not suitable for ninjas." Sijo Linchuan persuaded.


    What is a ninja, a profession that works with its head up, maybe one day it will die in a mission or in a war.


    As for the nobles, even if they just eat and wait to die, they can still enjoy wealth and live a comfortable life for the rest of their lives.


    Sijo Kaori glared at Sijo Linchuan, and raised her fist as if to hit him, but Sijo Linchuan immediately stopped talking.


    "It''s up to you, I like whoever I like," Kaori Shijo said aggressively, waving her fist twice.


    Kaori Shijo has made up her mind, and when the time comes, she will send a commission to Konoha and name Itachi to do it. So they can meet again.


    For this reason, she needs to save more money, so that she can issue more commissions.


    Thinking that Sijo Kaori glanced at Sijo Lin Chuan, no, she has to find a way to be the head of the house, so that all the money of the Sijo family will belong to her.


    ...


    The two-day test lasted for two months, and Yongze can roughly confirm that the benefits of opening the Death God talent outweigh the disadvantages for people in the ninja world.


    Leaving aside Zanpakut¨­ and Kido, the fact that one can increase more spiritual energy is equivalent to raising the upper limit of ninjas.


    As for the disadvantages, in fact, Yongze has not discovered it yet.


    If you really want to say it, you have to be a little tired. You are cultivating chakra and spiritual power, and you have to exercise your body after finishing the work.


    This kind of boring daily practice is not something everyone can bear.


    Their cultivation is not like the outrageous immortal cultivation in novels, they are actually very comfortable in cultivation.


    Ninja training is boring, even tiring.


    Especially with Maitkai¡¯s self-abuse practice, Yongze feels that the future Xiaoli may be willing to play with Kai.


    This kind of high-intensity practice is really self-abuse, and it is impossible to persist without great perseverance.


    Now that it is confirmed that the death talent can have a good response to the ninja system, Yongze began to expand the scale.


    He assigned Shisui, Orochimaru, the first batch of trainers of the special warfare class, and some of the more outstanding members of the training team to the God of Death talent.


    Reaper talent is much more expensive than domineering potential, 8,000 points can be unlocked for one person, and 80,000 for ten people.


    Fortunately, when Yongze strengthened the template, he left 700,000 points as a backup, and now that his prosperity has increased, he can receive more than 30,000 points in a week, and he didn''t actually spend too many reserve points.


    Yongze mainly keeps it for Zanpakuto, and Zanpakuto is 20,000. If you exchange all those good Zanpakuto, it will be a lot of points.


    Due to the large number of people, Yongze will no longer take the test every two days, but collect data once a week.


    If nothing happens within half a year, he should carry out a wave of large-scale endowment of death talent.


    The reason why I didn¡¯t give the water gate was because I was worried that two months would be too short, and I might not see anything, half a year would be enough.


    Giving talent is different from teaching ninjutsu. Giving talent directly adds to one''s background. If this kind of talent is popularized throughout Konoha, it can improve the overall strength very well.


    Whether it is a Kage-level powerhouse or a ninja who has just graduated, this is effective.


    It just takes time to ferment. Everyone is different from him. You can''t get a powerful spiritual pressure by adding some templates. You can only practice slowly.


    Nagaze is still very confident about Konoha''s future, as long as it takes ten or twenty years to develop, even if he doesn''t make a move at that time, it will not be easy to deal with a few big Tsutsuki.


    It''s a pity that time waits for no one. Let alone more than ten years, there will be a big Tsutsuki Ishiki out in a few years. I just don''t know if this thing has come to the ninja world and hid in the dark, or it is still floating in the universe.


    For the sake of Konoha and his own safety, Nagasawa did not dare to be lazy, and has been studying the fusion of spiritual power and chakra.


    Attempts to replicate the success of the spiral pill to other ninjutsu, research such as new chakra patterns have been developed.


    ¡­


    Although Guangren Village was attacked by a wave of soil, but for some reason, Nagato did not change the location of Guangren Village, and still carried out his plan in an orderly manner at the original place.


    Nagato established a ninjutsu secret art library in Guangnin Village, which contains a large number of ninjutsu secret arts, some of which are powerful.


    And Nagato''s requirements are not high, that is, the ninja of Guangnin Village, and if you pay a lot of money, then you can choose to borrow ninjutsu for a few days.


    After the news spread in Tianzhi Country, a large number of ninjas poured into Guangren Village, smiling obediently and sending money to Nagato''s pocket.


    Even some ninjas who are not from Tanokuni couldn''t resist this temptation and joined Guangren Village.


    So although it was established not long ago, the number of ninjas in Guangren Village reached 2,000 very quickly.


    Although there are good and bad ninjas among them, but after all, these are two thousand ninjas, and two thousand pigs would be tiring to kill, let alone ninjas.


    Nagato is still satisfied with his results.


    These ninjutsu secrets are useless to him, and the members of the Akatsuki organization have also gone out of their own way, and these things are just a reference.


    These things that are useless to them have been exchanged for so many ninjas and collected so much funds, Nagato thinks it is worth it.


    Moreover, these ninjutsu secret techniques can also strengthen the strength of those ninjas.


    With ninjas, plus the experience of the Land of Rain, with the help of Xiaonan and Xiebei Liuhu, Guangren Village is actually looking like a ninja village.


    Tanokuni¡¯s daimyo is still a face-saving, and has brought a lot of commissions to Guangren Village, so that the ninjas of Guangren Village can make money by entrusting them.


    With the success in Tanokuni, Nagato felt that the plan could be further implemented. He not only wanted to integrate ninja forces in countries without ninja villages, but also established ninja villages.


    Nagato is also planning to send members of the Akatsuki organization to control some small ninja villages, control the small ninja villages in their hands and strengthen them, and pull them into the car against the big powers.


    The target of Nagato this time is Tanokuni''s neighbor, Tangokuni.


    Although there is a ninja village in Tango Country, but because the daimyo has reduced military expenditure year by year, it is now in name only, and it is not a climate.


    Nagato sent Musashi Loquat Juzang and Kakutsu to complete this task together.


    Among them, Loquat Juzo comes from Wuying Village of the Five Great Ninja Villages, and it can be regarded as an important position. He should have a little experience in managing Ninja Village.


    And Kakutsu is a veteran in the ninja world. He has wandered in the ninja world for many years, so he doesn''t know too much.


    Musashi, just let him fight.


    Nagato thinks that his arrangement is quite reasonable. If Kakuzu and the others move smoothly, Konan and the others can be liberated from Konan Village, and continue the plan in a new place.


    Tweet a friend''s book


    Book Title: Trying the Elixir of Immortality: Opening the Eyes and Revival of the Myth


    Immortal of the last days, if you are interested, you can take a look


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 477： absenteeism

    Chapter 477 Absenteeism


    "At that time, you two will act according to the plan. I will hunt some heads with high rewards first." After arriving in Tang Country, Kakuto said to Loquat Juzo and Musashi.


    Although everyone is an official member, there must be a leader in action. In this operation, Kakuto is the leader of the trio.


    Musashi felt that Payne was really in a daze, and it would be better if Kakuzu was the team leader. Kakuzu would definitely go to absenteeism in order to earn extra money.


    Although Kaku is an experienced ninja veteran, he also really loves money.


    As expected, Kakuzu started throwing the blame on them before he even started planning when he just arrived in the Tang Kingdom, planning to make extra money by offering rewards by himself.


    But it¡¯s not the worst case scenario. The worst case scenario Musashi imagined is that Kakuzu used fighting to lure him to hunt and kill bounty ninjas together.


    Now at least he went alone, without dragging him.


    If Kakuzu really did that, then Musashi, who has the heart of a swordsman, had no choice but to resolutely join the team of absenteeism.


    Just kidding, he came to the Xiao organization to become stronger, not to shine in the Xiao organization, to make the Xiao organization bigger and stronger and create greater glories. Of course, his own growth must be the first.


    Pipa Shizang frowned. As a native of Wuyin Village, he still attached great importance to the task, and Kakudu''s behavior of absenteeism before the start made him a little displeased.


    "At any rate, let''s go after the operation goes well." Loquat Shizang said.


    Jiadu glanced at Loquat Ten Zang indifferently. Unlike Black Hoe Lei Ya, he still liked Musashi very much, because Musashi would give him bounties for free without charging any money.


    Where to find such a powerful tool person who works for free, Jiaodu certainly finds him pleasing to the eye.


    Then Aiwujiwu looked at Loquat Shizang quite pleasing to the eye, so Jiao was not angry at all, and said flatly:


    "The Tang Kingdom is weak, and you can deal with emergencies with you, and it''s not like there are peripheral members."


    Jiaodu''s meaning is obvious, he is determined to do this work, even the Sages of the Six Paths can''t stop him, he said.


    Loquat Juzo glanced at Musashi subconsciously. Although he is a proud assassin, it must be admitted that he cannot beat Kakutsu alone.


    If you add Musashi who is stronger than him, then Kakuzu is definitely not their joint opponent.


    Musashi scratched his head and said: "It doesn''t matter about this kind of thing, the two of us will try it first, and if it doesn''t work, let Kakuzu-senpai come back and act together."


    Pipa Juzang is a little speechless, can things like missions be indifferent? Do you know that in the five great ninja villages, ninjas like you are going to be sprayed and commit suicide.


    Oh, Musashi is a samurai, and he is also a ninja from the Five Great Ninja Villages, so it¡¯s okay.


    Loquat Juzo was infected by Musashi''s spirit, nodded, and agreed with Kakuzu''s decision to be absent from work before starting work.


    Seeing that the two agreed, Jiaodu also nodded and left, as expected of the person he liked the most, and he was quite flexible.


    Then Loquat Juzo and Musashi are left to go on the road together.


    The peripheral members have already arrived first, but they will go later.


    On the way, probably due to the lack of Jiaodu, Loquat Shizang also began to complain about the recent plans of the Xiao organization.


    "Building a ninja village in a ninja village without a country, and controlling the weak ninja village, is this what a serious ninja organization should do?" Loquat Juzang complained.


    Loquat Shizang even felt that it would not be unusual for the five major powers to call at their door one day, and this organization is definitely going to do something big.


    Ordinary ninja organizations also try to make money or something. If they are stronger, they can earn a lot of money by picking up a little war commission from the ninja village.


    The Akatsuki organization has reached out to the ninja village and even the country. It is not a big conspiracy, who would believe it.


    "I don''t really understand. After all, I''m just a samurai, so I don''t understand you ninjas very well." Musashi scratched his head.


    He is still a samurai after all, in fact he doesn''t know anything about the ninja village system, he only thinks of ninja as a role similar to a powerful samurai.


    Loquat Shizang:¡­


    "It''s just that our current actions are very dangerous." Loquat Shizang thought for a while and said.


    "It''s okay to run away when you encounter danger. There is no need to work for the Akatsuki organization." Musashi said as a matter of course.


    Loquat Juzo looked at Musashi in a strange way, and he couldn''t help asking: "I heard that one of the great characteristics of your samurai is loyalty. Why are you..."


    I didn¡¯t say what Loquat Shizang said later, so I can be regarded as a good friend by comparison.


    Musashi''s face became serious, and he said: "A samurai should be loyal to his leader, but I never think that Payne is my leader. My real leader is only Dad."


    Loquat Juzang was confused, and felt that there was a lot of generation gap between samurai and ninja.


    In his words, he is actually not very interested in these things, because in his opinion, ninjas are like this, and the bounden duty of ninjas is to do tasks, so even if the Akatsuki organization sends dangerous tasks, Loquat Juzang will not refuse.


    If one day dies in a mission, Loquat Ten Zang will not complain about anything.


    Ninja''s fate should be like this.


    If you don¡¯t die in the mission, you have to die somewhere.


    But Loquat Ten Zang is still very interested in the father that Musashi said.


    It may be because Pipa Shizang often accompanied him to practice. Musashi never told anyone else about his father in the Akatsuki organization, but he only told Pipa Shizang.


    He just told Loquat Tenzo that his father was a very powerful samurai, who once punched Urenin Village apart with one blow, and Hanzang Hanzang also died in his hands.


    "Didn''t Hanzo die at Payne''s hands, and now we Akatsuki control Urenin Village." Loquat Ten Zang asked.


    Musashi shook his head and said: "No, Payne is just a catcher, he was also there at the time, but I can''t say whether he has the strength to kill Hanzo.


    It is true that Dad killed Hanzo. I saw with my own eyes that after killing Hanzo, Dad exhausted a lot of energy and was poisoned by Hanzo. After that, a mysterious masked man took the opportunity to attack Dad. I, who was not yet strong, sent away, dragging my exhausted body and fighting the mysterious masked man alone. "


    Musashi didn''t mention the ending of the father, and Loquat Tenzang thinks it should go without saying. In this situation, the only way is to die.


    Musashi attaches so much importance to strength, and likes to fight to improve his strength, he must also want to find revenge on that mysterious masked man.


    It''s no wonder that he doesn''t care about the affairs of the Akatsuki organization. After all, the Akatsuki organization may have an unknown relationship with the mysterious masked man who has a grudge against Musashi.


    What Loquat Ten Cang didn¡¯t understand was that Payne recruited these traitors forcibly, even Musashi, who had a grudge, was not afraid of backstabbing.


    Could it be that people with high skills are bold, confident that they are invincible, and not afraid of backstabbing?


    Pipa Shizang didn¡¯t quite understand it, so he just stopped thinking about it. Whatever he did, if there was a fight, he would just help Musashi kill people.


    Akatsuki''s plan in the country of Tang is pretty much the same as that of the country of Tian.


    First of all, the main reason for the shrinking power of the Ninja Village in the country of Yuno is that the daimyo of the country of Tang did not give money.


    The relationship between Ninja Village and the daimyo is a contractual relationship, and there is no strict hierarchy. It seems that the daimyo is superior to the shadow, but in fact it is similar.


    Although every time Hokage is selected, the daimyo and the officials of the country of fire and the high-level Konoha are selected together.


    But in fact, it is Konoha''s high-level executives who really control Hokage''s right to choose, not whoever the daimyo of the country of fire wants to be.


    However, since the daimyo is the sponsor, it is necessary to give some face. In the process, the daimyo should give a letter of appointment or something.


    To put it simply, the daimyo contributes money, Shinobu Village contributes, and everyone performs their duties.


    But the daimyo of Yunokuni is a person with pioneering thinking.


    In the ninja world war, the ninja village of their land of soup is useless at all. The land of thunder and the land of fire should be fought on their land or on their land.


    The daimyo of Yunokuni thought, when I didn¡¯t have a ninja village here, they were on my territory and everyone bullied me casually. Now that I have a ninja village here, I spend so much money for the ninja village every year. Be bullied on the battlefield for a big country.


    Then, isn¡¯t this ninja village established for nothing? Isn¡¯t so much money spent for nothing?


    Then the daimyo of Yuno Country cut down the funding of Ninja Village a lot, but kept it to such an extent that the Ninja Village would not disappear directly.


    After all, apart from big countries, there are also small countries where wandering ninjas need to be on guard. They can¡¯t just let the ninja village disappear, and they have to save some power.


    Although it looked like he had cut off his own hands and feet, the operation of Tang Zhiguo''s daimyo not only did not bring disaster to Tang Zhiguo, but made the economy more prosperous.


    Why is this, because above the Kingdom of Tang is a small country called the Kingdom of the Moon, which is too small to pose a threat to the Kingdom of Tang, and above it is the Kingdom of Thunder.


    If the Kingdom of Thunder has ideas for them, it will be useless to give Tang Nin Village more funds. They can''t beat them, they can''t beat them at all.


    The same goes for the Kingdom of Fire in the south, it''s all useless to resist.


    While to the west is the weak Tian Country, which is also a small country with little strength, and to the south is the endless sea.


    Even if Tang Ninja Village is weakened, the country of Tang will not be afraid of the country of Tian and the country of the moon, and the country of fire and the country of thunder are useless.


    The weakening of ninja power has also led many people in the ninja world to think that it is safer and will not be in danger. In addition, Yuno Country has beautiful scenery and many natural hot springs, and it has suddenly become a tourist attraction.


    Tanokuni is the daimyo who wants to keep the money for himself, and Yunokuni is the daimyo who thinks that the ninja village is useless.


    So the Akatsuki organization also chose to deal with the ministers of the Tang Kingdom first.


    It is still the same method as before, collecting the handles of the ministers and then threatening to control some ministers.


    Immediately afterwards, they used the power of the ministers to recommend them to Tangren Village, and used the powerful power of Musashi and Loquat Ten Zang to directly take over Tangren Village.


    This is relatively simple, because the world of ninjas relies on strength, and Musashi and Loquat Juzo can crush them.


    And it was recommended by the ministers, so there was no civil strife or anything, it just caused some dissatisfaction in Tangren Village.


    It''s okay, they are even more dissatisfied with the daimyo.


    Anyone who fought life and death on the battlefield before and was cut off in a bad way after returning, can''t be happy.


    Being abused by the Five Great Ninja Villages, can it be called abuse? This is a non-war crime.


    It would be strange if we won.


    To expand, you must have money. What Akatsuki wants is not a half-dead Tang Nin Village.


    Although there is a lot of money in the small treasury organized by Akatsuki, it certainly cannot be used to supply Tang Ninja Village, so he has to make money by himself and collect wool from Tang Ninokuni Daimyo.


    In terms of making money by yourself, the Xiao organization can reproduce the operation of Guangren Village. If you want to get wool from the Tang Dynasty Daimyo, you have to spend a little effort. This is the master who cut funds and almost wiped out Tangren Village.


    Nagato let the ninjas of Guangren Village conduct military exercises on the border of Tianzhi Country and Tang Dynasty, and sent a total of more than 2,000 ninjas, known as 3,000 ninja troops.


    Yango Country''s daimyo was in trouble in an instant, and the weak neighbor became rich and dared to threaten him.


    Military exercises on the border are not threats. Where exercises cannot be conducted, they must be on the border.


    The Tang Dynasty daimyo is really scared, because there are 3,000 ninjas, even if there are not the so-called 3,000, there should be more than 2,000.


    There are only more than two hundred ninjas in Tangren Village, and some of them have no combat effectiveness.


    That is to say, if there is a fight, at least one person from Tang Nin Village must fight ten.


    Yunokuni Daimyo didn¡¯t think that his Tangnin village was so brave that he could fight ten per capita.


    So he decisively approved Tang Ninja Village''s request to increase funds and expand Ninja Village.


    Although Tango Country¡¯s daimyo feels distressed, there¡¯s no way it can be done. The times have changed, and even the poor place of Tanokuni has set up a ninja village.


    And it was very impressive, so many ninjas joined in, and 3,000 ninja troops came out.


    3,000 ninja troops are quite a lot. At the peak of Tang Ninja Village, there were only more than 1,500 ninjas.


    Yunokuni daimyo broke his head and couldn''t think of what that person named Yahiko did. Given the economic situation of Tanokuni, it is impossible to spend so much money.


    This is a miracle that only Nagato and the others can create, because other people simply don''t have so many ninjutsu secrets to come up with.


    Of course, this is not without disadvantages, and it will create a certain amount of confusion. After all, the secret or unique ninjutsu used to be controlled by the ninja family, and ninjas without roots can only practice the worst street things.


    In the current situation, Nagato is eager to make a mess, so this side effect is not taken seriously by him, he just hopes that the plan will be carried out quickly.


    With the daimyo¡¯s funds, Musashi and the others reproduced the actions of Guangnin Village according to the plan, and established a library with a large number of ninjutsu secrets in Tangnin Village, and made a lot of publicity to attract ninjas from Tango Country to join.


    I have to say that as long as you don''t go offline and don''t care about the consequences, it will develop really fast.


    As time fermented, Tangren Village quickly turned into a decline. Not only the original Tangren returned, but also many newcomers joined.


    In just a few months, Tang Nin''s strength has surpassed the peak period, and the number of ninjas has reached 2,000.


    Push a Naruto


    Book Title: Konoha: No one knew I could escape!


    This is the old author of Hokage, and he has written many high-quality Hokage


    Those who are interested can go and have a look


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 478： practice

    Chapter 478 Practice


    When he first started practicing Moon Breath, Sasuke was a little unconfident.


    Because not only failed to practice the breath of the sun before, but also hurt himself, which left a little shadow on the young Sasuke.


    The breath of the moon is a breathing method that Nagasawa himself admitted is as powerful as the breath of the sun, and it is as difficult to practice, which makes Sasuke feel a little uneasy.


    If he didn¡¯t succeed in cultivation, how could he have the nerve to call Naruto an idiot again, and he would have no face to face his brother again, even though his brother hasn¡¯t come back yet.


    Sasuke often saw his father Uchiha Fugaku praising his elder brother Uchiha Itachi, praising him as a genius, he is the pride of their Uchiha clan.


    Sasuke also wanted to be a genius like Itachi, and was praised by his father.


    During the period when he was practicing Rihu and was injured and recuperating, Sasuke often went out to play, but in fact he was hiding from Fuyue. He was a little afraid to face it, for fear that his father would show disappointment in his eyes.


    But after getting in touch with it for a period of time, Sasuke suddenly discovered that practicing the breath of the moon and the breath of the sun is not the same feeling at all.


    Although it was very hard work, it didn''t feel like the uncomfortable feeling of Breath of the Sun at all.


    Although I failed to practice the breath of the sun before, it also gave Sasuke a little experience in practicing breathing, and the breath of the moon is more suitable for Sasuke, so Sasuke got started quickly.


    At the beginning, compared with Naruto''s Breath of the Sun, the progress was almost ten blocks behind.


    But after practicing for two months, although it is not an exaggeration to say that he has reached the same progress as Naruto, but he has gradually caught up, and the gap is not that big.


    It can be said that I have initially learned the basics of the moon''s breath.


    Now Sasuke felt that he stood up again, and it was okay again.


    So he had a pleasant exchange with Naruto today.


    Because they were beginners, Yongze did not give them real knives, they were all wooden knives.


    But the wooden knife hurts the body, so Sasuke was beaten up by Naruto.


    Naruto''s breathing method is ahead of him, his explosion is stronger than him, and his body speed is faster than him.


    The only thing worth mentioning is that Naruto doesn''t seem to have any talent in swordsmanship, which is not as good as Sasuke.


    But this is not the main point. The breathing method practiced by Sasuke Naruto and the others can be regarded as the martial arts in fantasy, and those sword-shaped sword moves can be regarded as the existence of spells and combat techniques.


    Even if Naruto doesn''t know any subtle sword moves, as long as he has practiced his breathing well and has enough chakra, let alone using a sword, a punch and a kick will destroy the world.


    The reason why those who practice the breathing method of Ghost Slayer use swords is because of the characteristics of ghosts, and they must use the sun wheel sword to destroy them.


    Then the strength level is not as high as here, and the sharp sword is also easy to use.


    Nongze¡¯s situation is different here, so you can only practice breathing, but if you know how to use a sword, you also have an additional attack method.


    In Hokage, breathing method is more like an explosive secret technique.


    "Hmph, I said Sasuke, you are not good enough, you were beaten badly by me." Naruto who won the battle said proudly.


    Sasuke stood up with a dark face, and patted the ashes on his body. The strength increase brought by the breathing method was too obvious, which caused him to miscalculate his own strength.


    Although he lost, Sasuke was not hit, nor was he killed in seconds, at least he fought back and forth for a while before losing.


    "Don''t be too happy, it''s just that you have more time to practice than me, and you still have a little advantage now. I will let you know the power of Uchiha after a month''s battle." After cleaning up the dust, Sasuke recovered confidence.


    "Just talk big, and I will win at that time." Naruto didn''t think that Sasuke, who practiced later, could catch up with him so quickly.


    "Mr. Nagasawa said that pride makes people regress, and humility makes people progress. Naruto, you have already lost." Sasuke said.


    "I''m not proud, that''s how it is." Naruto also said.


    Looking at the two people who were bickering instead of summarizing the battle process, Yongze punched each other, and the two suffered pain, squatting down and covering their heads instantly.


    After being hit by Yongze''s iron fist, both of them felt a sharp pain coming from their heads, which caused mist to appear in their eyes.


    "I told you to summarize after the battle, why are you still arguing." Yongze crossed his legs directly in front of the two of them.


    The two looked at Yongze with teary eyes. Naruto covered his head with his hands and asked, "Uncle Yongze, it hurts you to beat someone, can''t you be gentler?"


    "Of course the pain is because I want you to remember the lesson, feel the pain, and don''t make the same mistake next time." Yong Ze touched Naruto''s head with a smile.


    He just used a special boxing method he developed, which belongs to the use of medical ninjutsu. It hurts people when hit, but it won''t hurt, and even has a healing effect.


    "Okay." Naruto replied holding Chang Yin.


    "Then I will try not to make mistakes."


    "Understood." Sasuke said a little twisted.


    "Of course, you can also take this as a practice. As long as you can avoid the iron fist I love, I won''t make a second blow, so I will treat it as done." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    If Kakashi and the others were present, they should have some feelings for Nagasawa''s words.


    Their powers of knowledge and weapons are as strong as they are today, and that''s because of punches and sticks.


    Back then, in Class 7 of Anbu, as long as they didn''t do the task, they would be beaten by Yongze in the training ground.


    This fight lasted for two years. Even when Kakashi was about to get married, he was still being beaten by Nagasawa every day. Every time he went to see Hua Ling, he had to pretend to be special, which was very embarrassing.


    Of course, I have suffered a lot, and Kakashi and the others have also risen rapidly in strength. Now there is no Kakashi who writes Sharingan, and his strength is also stable at Kage-level.


    Kakashi is mainly very versatile, and has no weaknesses.


    Taijutsu He is proficient in the advanced six styles, and he is familiar with all kinds of ninjutsu. Needless to say, ninjutsu, he knows too many ninjutsu, and Layton, who is best at it, has a very powerful attack power.


    In addition, Kakashi still has a strong domineering, whether it is armed or knowledgeable.


    Finally, Kakashi also practiced senjutsu, and has a good explosive ability when necessary.


    It can be said that Kakashi at this time has surpassed too many people in the ninja world.


    "Really?" Naruto looked at Yongze expectantly.


    "Of course it''s true, how could Assistant Hokage lie to you?" Yong Ze said with a straight face.


    "No matter how you think about it, it''s impossible to avoid your fist, Mr. Nagasawa." Sasuke noticed the problem.


    Even if you dodge it, it''s over. If you don''t pursue it, you have to dodge the problem.


    He once curiously asked Uchiha Fugaku how strong Nagasawa was.


    Uchiha Fugaku thought for a while, took Sasuke outside, and then used ninjutsu to destroy a huge stone more than seven meters high.


    Then Fuyue asked Sasuke if this technique was good. Of course Sasuke said it was very good. This is a big rock of more than seven meters, which is much larger than others.


    Then Fuyue said, if Yongze made the shot with all his strength, then it would not be a matter of breaking a stone. Even a majestic mountain or a prosperous city would be destroyed in an instant.


    The young Sasuke knew for the first time the specific destructive power of the strong.


    You say how strong it is, it¡¯s hard to have a realistic feeling. If you say that Yongze smashed a majestic mountain with a single punch, then the sense of imagery and oppression will come.


    Breaking boulders that are several times taller than a person is not considered a strong person. Only those who have the power to destroy mountains can be truly strong. At that time, Sasuke thought so.


    Of course, if Fu Yue knew the real destructive power of Yongze, he would definitely feel that he was small.


    It''s really nothing to destroy a mountain in an instant, and the Tailed Beast Jade of the Tailed Beast can also do it.


    Although Sasuke didn''t know Yongze''s true strength, according to Fuyue''s description to him, it was absolutely impossible for them to escape Yongze''s attack.


    "That''s right." Naruto thought about it and thought it was impossible.


    "Of course I can''t use my full strength on you. I will control it to a level that is not too different from yours. Would you like to try it?" Yongze laughed.


    Naruto Sasuke took a look, then pointed to each other and said: "Naruto/Sasuke, come first."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll just treat you as both of you." Looking at the scene where Sasuke Naruto and his brothers were in harmony, Yongze also showed a gratified smile, and then controlled the strength, and each punched.


    boom! boom!


    Two dull impacts sounded, and Naruto Sasuke held his head again in an instant, looking at Yongze with teary eyes.


    "How about it, do you feel that you can escape?" Before Naruto Sasuke could complain, Yong Ze spoke first.


    The two recalled for a while, and it was true.


    Although they didn''t dodge this time, it wasn''t like the first time, they couldn''t see Yongze''s fist at all, at least it was visible to the naked eye this time.


    ¡®At this level, you should be able to hide! ¡¯ Naruto Sasuke gained confidence.


    This time, without waiting for Yongze to say anything, Sasuke volunteered to come and see if he could avoid Yongze''s fist.


    Next second.


    boom!


    The Iron Fist of Love hit Sasuke on the head again, Sasuke couldn''t stand still and squatted directly on the ground, with a somewhat unwilling expression on his face.


    Obviously caught the movement, almost, just a little bit, he reacted and dodged.


    "Hahaha... Sasuke, you are too funny." Naruto couldn''t help laughing.


    Immediately, Naruto also took the initiative to ask for help, saying that he would show Sasuke what real technology is.


    "Sasuke, just look at the power of the breath of the day!" Naruto said vigorously.


    By observing Nagasawa beating Sasuke, he felt that he could do it!


    Sasuke, who was weaker than him, almost dodged, so wouldn''t he be able to dodge for sure?


    The next moment.


    boom!


    There was another figure beside the squatting Sasuke.


    "How did this happen, it was just a little bit..." Naruto murmured with a suspicious look on his life.


    Just now he almost dodged out of the way, but he was still a step too slow and was hit by Yongze Ai''s iron fist.


    "It''s a little bit close, that''s really a pity, do you want to continue?" Yong Ze asked with a look of pity for Naruto.


    The unbelieving Naruto nodded and asked to try again. He believed that with the previous experience, this time it would not be a little bit worse, but just right.


    But things were not as simple as Naruto thought. He tried again, but Naruto just had an extra bag on his head, and it didn''t work.


    "It''s strange, why is it still a little bit short..." Naruto fell into deep thought. He obviously had an experience, why he still didn''t avoid it, but he felt that he was getting closer to success.


    Sasuke next to him is not far behind, he has just replayed the game many times in his mind, and he is already confident, and feels that he has made up for that little bit.


    Then, in this training ground, one sound after another kept ringing.


    Naruto Sasuke has forgotten that this is a fist that only a mistake has to suffer, and he wants to achieve the achievement of dodging Nagasawa''s fist.


    In fact, this is a typical sunk cost. They have been beaten so many times, and they almost succeed. This must not continue, and the previous beatings are not in vain.


    The end of Naruto Sasuke can be imagined, he was beaten all over his head and then sat there doubting his life.


    "Why is it always a little bit short." Naruto said with a suspicious face.


    Nagasawa smiled, of course because I kept controlling the fist that you almost dodged.


    "The time you have cultivated is still too short to fully display your strength, so it is always a little bit here and there.


    Next, if you practice hard, you won¡¯t be like this. "Yongze said.


    "Is that so?" Naruto looked at Yongze uncertainly, a little suspicious, but not sure.


    "I don''t believe it, you can test it after you finish training this afternoon to see if it''s still a little bit worse." Yong Ze replied calmly.


    Naruto nodded.


    Next, Naruto and Sasuke were extremely serious in their training, and they also concentrated on their training in the afternoon, showing 120% seriousness.


    Then when the practice was over, the two tried again.


    Sure enough, this time the two managed to escape Yong Ze''s attack only after being hit twice.


    "So that''s true." Naruto said excitedly.


    "It seems that you can''t slack off in any aspect of cultivation." Sasuke said seriously.


    Yongze, who was behind them, saw their expressions, and couldn''t help feeling ashamed of deceiving innocent children.


    Being ashamed is ashamed, what should be said is to say, Yongze coughed twice and said:


    "You are very good, but you have to pay attention, I will gradually increase your strength by a little bit as you improve. Don''t think that it will be enough to escape this time. You must persevere in your practice."


    "Wouldn''t that mean he''s going to be beaten again?" Naruto subconsciously touched his head, it''s been a tough day.


    "As long as you don''t make mistakes, it''s fine." Sasuke discovered the blind spot, which was not a formal training, but that they could avoid Nagasawa''s Iron Fist of Love when they made a mistake, and then not be held accountable.


    "Then why did we get the beating in the morning..." Naruto fell silent while talking.


    Sasuke glanced at the smiling Nagasawa in horror. It was terrible that this man actually played with them and let them take the initiative to lead the beating.


    Squinting eyes are monsters.


    ¡­


    When Kaori Shijo got the information she wanted, she was stunned.


    "Spent so much money to get fake information, how could it be eight years old." Kaori Shijo recalled Itachi''s appearance.


    This is eight years old?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 479： A day in Nagasawa

    Chapter 479 A Day in Yongze


    Early in the morning, after Yongze got up and washed up, he used Fei Leishen to buy a dumpling, and then he ate the dumpling with strawberry milk when he got home. This was his breakfast.


    As for Dou, Dou said that he doesn¡¯t like to eat dumpling in the morning, so Yongze didn¡¯t bring it for him, but gave him money to solve it by himself.


    While eating, Yongze turned on the TV by the way, and watched a funny program on TV while eating.


    Although it is unimaginable, and there are some styles of painting that do not match, there are indeed many technological products in Hokage, which are almost not much different from Yongze''s previous life.


    But I don¡¯t know why, the technology tree is a bit crooked. Although some aspects are similar to Yongze¡¯s previous life, many aspects are also very backward.


    Among them, the field of technological weapons is very backward.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because ninjas have chakra. Almost no one deliberately develops pure technological weapons. Even if they research technological weapons, they are not pure technological weapons, but cooperate with chakra and ninjas.


    In addition, the aviation field is also relatively backward, with little development, as if everyone is not interested in manned spaceflight at all, and seems to have no idea about the starry sky.


    But this changed a little after Yongze discovered the alien spacecraft. Although the research was very difficult, Yongze still gave a lot of research funding to establish various research projects around the spacecraft.


    In his original world, even if everyone didn¡¯t know whether there were aliens, they were vigorously developing the aviation industry.


    As for Hokage, there are really aliens here, I don¡¯t even know how many there are, aviation must be developed.


    Yongze took a sip of strawberry milk, then wiped the marks on the corners of his mouth with a paper towel, watching a funny show on TV, for some reason, he came up with the idea of ??letting Konoha set up a TV station.


    But if Konoha wanted to set up a TV station, it would probably be a bit strange. A military base has set up a TV station...


    I don¡¯t know what to do with the show, so why don¡¯t I share science with you about ninjas?


    After thinking about it, Yongze really felt that if there was such a program, it would be very popular. Ordinary people should still be very curious about ninjas.


    In fact, many of Konoha¡¯s big names have been invited to speak and have been on TV, and Nagasawa is no exception.


    After the Five Kages Conference, there will be TV stations coming to interview him and Minato reporters, and ask them what impact the Five Kages Conference will have on the situation in the entire ninja world.


    However, Konoha''s position is quite special, and generally few reporters come.


    Although there is no TV station, Konoha also has its own newspaper.


    It was also made in the past few years, it was suggested by Nagasawa, and it was only released inside Konoha.


    The purpose of running the newspaper is not to make money, but to let the villagers of Konoha know more information.


    For example, Yongze once wrote an article in the newspaper specifically for the recruitment of the special warfare class, so that everyone can better understand what this is, and what is the difference between joining the special warfare class and directly becoming an ordinary ninja.


    After breakfast, Yongze turned off the TV, walked out of the house, and walked towards the Hokage Building.


    On this section of the road, Yongze seldom used Fei Leishen to go directly, but liked to walk slowly.


    As for why you want to ask, is the environment of this road so beautiful that Yongze wanted to enjoy the scenery along the way and gave up using Feithor to save time?


    That''s it, there are ghosts.


    I use Fei Lei Shen to buy food because I am anxious to eat the food I want to eat faster.


    But what good is it to get there early with the Flying Thor on the way to work, more work?


    So Nagasawa likes to walk slowly to the Hokage Building to work.


    On the road, many ninjas and people greeted Yongze with a smile, and Yongze responded one by one.


    Probably because Yongze is like this every day. Although Konoha has many fans of him, Yongze rarely encounters being surrounded when he goes out.


    Generally, when he is surrounded, the people in charge of various projects surround him and ask him to deal with the problem...


    Sometimes when he is busy practicing, Yongze will let the shadow clone go to work.


    But recently, the research on the Shinigami system has hit a bottleneck. Yongze decided to take a vacation for himself, and don''t rush to practice for the time being, so he went to work on the body today.


    Skillfully walked into the Hokage building, and not long after sitting down, a ninja walked into the office with a lot of documents.


    So Yongze started today''s work.


    As mentioned before, there are actually many positions in Yongze, not to mention the special warfare training team, and those positions in the medical department of the Ministry of Education.


    So he has a lot to deal with.


    Because most of his positions in those departments are not empty positions, but work, or in some departments he is simply the boss.


    In fact, the departments where he is the boss are not busy, because Yongze has long thought about work and found a good tool for himself to handle affairs.


    For example, the training team has Shisui and Saltwater to handle various affairs together, and Kakashi Inuzuka Midori and the others are mainly responsible for training.


    In fact, the special warfare class does not need Yongze to come forward too much. He instructs the trainers more times than the ordinary team members.


    Because there are too few people who can learn the breathing of the sun, and for those basic breathing methods, it is enough to have a trainer. Yongze only needs to check the progress from time to time and see if there is any improvement.


    Although Yongze enjoys fishing, he will still complete his own work seriously.


    The speed with which he processed the documents was fast.


    Yongze now often doubts whether he is still a person.


    His body is extremely hard, even without chakra enhancement, things like detonating charms can''t hurt him, and it''s easy to resist ninjutsu.


    Now he can still perform the unimaginable operation of the soul coming out of his body, which is different from Kato''s spiritualization technique and the heart turning of the Yamanaka clan.


    But Yongze is not a hypocritical person, that is, he doesn¡¯t think about it for a moment, why is he so much, he looks like a person, and he also feels that he is a person, that¡¯s fine.


    But he was curious, what would those big tubes think they were, gods? I still think of myself as a "human being".


    Today''s work is not too much, and Yongze finished it in two hours.


    Finished his work, Yongze poured himself a glass of water, and then walked out of his office slowly.


    He didn''t want to leave the Hokage Building, but to have fun.


    Yongze held a water glass in one hand and put the other behind his back, like a veteran cadre who came to inspect, walked into the consultant''s office like this.


    When Yongze walked in, the two consultants were sitting on the sofa in the office, chatting for some reason.


    In fact, the two consultants have their own independent offices.


    But it may be because the two of them used to be second-generation disciples, and they have a good relationship, so when they are free, Mitomon Yan will sit in the office of Zhuanju Xiaoharu.


    Sometimes Nagasawa can even see Sandai there.


    "Who came in without knocking?" Zhuanzhu Xiaochun frowned when she heard the sound of the door opening.


    Seeing that it was Yong Ze, his brows could not help but deepened.


    Due to different political views, her relationship with Yongze is not very good, and she has always disagreed with the policies proposed by Yongze.


    Even Danzo, an old classmate of the year, had a disagreement between the two for a while, and Xiaochun, who turned to bed, seldom gave Danzo good looks because of his political differences.


    Not to mention that she didn''t like Yong Ze very much.


    At the beginning, Xiaochun thought that Yongze had forced his way up through the back door relying on the relationship of Minato.


    Although Yongze later proved himself with strength, but because of the initial impression, Zhuanzhu Xiaochun never liked Yongze.


    Not to mention that Nagasawa and Minato later resisted all opinions and locked Danzo in, and they were sentenced to ten years in prison.


    These ten years were even the result of an exchange of interests. Minato took the opportunity to lift Nagasawa to a high-level position and became the assistant of Hokage.


    In Zhuanzhu Xiaochun''s view, although Danzo made a mistake that shouldn''t be made, Danzo has also done a lot of things for Konoha diligently over the years, and there is hard work without credit.


    At this age, you have to spend the rest of your life in prison, how miserable.


    It''s a pity that Yongze and Minato''s attitude is very firm. Even if the third generation wanted to make a compromise with the mud and sentenced to a five-year sentence, Minato and Yongze still did not let go, saying that ten years is the least, and it should have been thirty years.


    "Why, Assistant Yongze still has time to come to me, an old-time old man who has no right to speak." Zhuanban Xiaochun said in a strange way.


    "Where are you, an old man who doesn''t have the right to speak, you just have a little more wrinkles, the flesh on your face is loose, and you still look like a seventy-year-old." Yongze smiled with a refined and easy-going expression.


    Since Xiaochun turned to bed and fired, he is not polite.


    Turning to bed Xiaochun felt a rush of enthusiasm for a long time, and she wanted to beat up the young man with a hippie smile in front of her.


    Don¡¯t you know that a woman¡¯s age is a taboo topic, and how could she be 70 years old, she is clearly in her 60s, and she is an 18-year-old girl rounded up!


    But recalling the devastating scene when Yongze made a move, Xiaochun''s boiling blood calmed down again.


    Can''t beat them, can''t beat them at all. If they had this strength, they wouldn''t need the second generation to cut them off.


    Although she couldn''t beat him, Zhuanzhu Xiaochun didn''t have to give Yongze a good look. She gave Yongze a look, and then looked at Yongze with a straight face.


    As long as you don''t fight Yongze, then Yongze won''t count as winning her. Since Yongze didn''t win her, then she won.


    Just when Xiaochun was going to bed and thinking about the spiritual victory method in his mind, Mito Menyan, who was drinking tea, saw Yongze''s hands shaking.


    The first time he was seen here by Yongze, Yongze said that he wanted to investigate them on the grounds of fishing during working hours, but Mitomonyan was indeed fishing that day.


    In order not to escalate the matter, Mitomen Yan had no choice but to admit it to himself.


    At that time, Mitomonyan thought that he was going to follow the old path of his old classmate Danzo and had to be imprisoned. Unexpectedly, Nagasawa was not punished so severely, but only deducted wages.


    Since then, Mito Menyan has gone to see Zhuanshu Xiaoharu a lot less often, and he only goes after finishing his work.


    But after thinking that he had finished his work, Mitomonyan became more rigid, his hands stopped shaking, and he continued to drink tea leisurely.


    As long as he has no loopholes in himself, Yongze will have no way to trouble him!


    But Nagasawa didn''t say that they fished like Mitomon thought, and he didn''t even talk about work.


    Yong Ze casually said a few words and left again.


    "Strange, didn''t this kid find trouble this time?" Turning to bed Xiaochun was a little puzzled, just now she was tense, just rehearsing in her mind where Yong Ze might find trouble, but Yong Ze actually left like this, She was a little taken aback.


    "Could it be that this kid has finally realized the importance of respecting his predecessors?"


    Mito Menyan did not speak, drinking tea silently.


    Just now, Yongze satirized the bed-turning Xiaochun as a seventy-year-old old man. To this extent, is it considered not to be asking for trouble?


    Unknowingly, how much their bottom line has retreated.


    Mito Menyan is in a melancholy mood, Nagasawa can put such pressure on them just by showing up, how can he oppose him in the high-level meeting then.


    In fact, it is not because of the pure dislike of Yongze that he opposes the policy proposed by Yongze.


    In Mitomonyan''s view, Nagasawa is a more radical person than Danzo, and everything he does will change Konoha greatly.


    At least, Danzo will not propose the policy of opening Konoha and attracting a large number of people to Konoha.


    What is this? Do you want to rebel? Why do you need so many people for a military organization in Ninja Village?


    Mito Menyan always feels that Nagasawa seems to want to fall out with the daimyo.


    Ninja school reform is also something that shakes the foundation of Ninja Village. This thing is something that the whole ninja world is learning from Konoha, so you can change it if you say so.


    Also 4+3+4, a full eleven years of study time, what to do after studying for so long.


    Of course, Mitomen will not agree with these policies. He can accept some gentle small changes, but he cannot accept this kind of change.


    Although in fact, it seems that Yongze is right, he is wrong.


    But Mitomonyan doesn¡¯t think so. Could it be that Yongze can continue to confront him? If he is so aggressive, if he overturns, he will end up in a catastrophic end.


    Yongze walked out of the office still with a happy smile on his face.


    He thought of Xiaochun''s angry face when he changed bed in the office just now, but he was even happier when he didn''t dare to fight.


    He likes the way others are angry, but he doesn''t dare to do anything.


    Who made these two people always oppose him, and always rely on the old to sell the old, which is annoying to death.


    Yongze felt that he was already kind, so he would disgust them when he was bored. If it was the protagonist of some novels in his previous life, the bodies of both of them were cold.


    Nagaze saw that the two of them were also thinking about Konoha, so he didn''t treat them like he did to Danzo.


    After all, they are not like Danzo, Danzo actually destroyed Konoha.


    When it was almost noon, Yong Ze left the Hokage Building and went home to finish his lunch.


    In the afternoon, he went to the orphanage and volunteered for Nonoyu for a while. In the evening, the two played role-playing, which was a script to sneak into the failed female ninja.


    Out of Yongze''s main body, Yongze also created a shadow clone to be in charge of Naruto Sasuke''s training, and also pay attention to the situation of those who have activated the death talent.


    ps: push a book


    Book Title: Umbrella Star Group


    Old author¡¯s new book, if you have finished this work, it¡¯s a bit of a guarantee, if you¡¯re interested, you can read it


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 480： must have deep meaning

    Chapter 480 must have deep meaning


    "The capital, finally arrived." Itachi looked at the bustling big city in front of him, and sighed softly.


    Immediately afterwards, Itachi didn''t think too much, and walked into the most prosperous city in the Land of Fire, which is also the political center of the Land of Fire, and the capital of the Land of Fire.


    The country is more prosperous than Itachi imagined. All kinds of high-rise buildings are very common. There are all kinds of shops on the streets. There are a lot of people on the streets. There are busy workers, and there are also nobles who are wearing gorgeous clothes and escorting around.


    Itachi first found a hotel, then walked around the hotel, and returned to the hotel after familiarizing himself with the nearby roads.


    After returning to the hotel, Itachi took out a pen and paper and started writing a letter.


    After finishing the first few honorifics and greetings, Itachi paused for a while, and immediately began to write the main text.


    What he wants to write is exactly what happened to him in the small town before, although the shadow clone, Yongze, knows about it.


    But only after the shadow clone disappears will the memory and experience flow back to the main body, so Yongze''s main body still doesn''t know what happened to Itachi.


    "Thank you for your advice. When you travel around the ninja world, you can indeed learn things that you can''t learn from books, and you can also see things that you can''t see in normal life. Although the journey is short, it is very rewarding."


    Itachi carefully wrote word for word, and the handwriting was very neat and clear.


    He has gained a lot in various senses in that small town.


    In terms of money, although Kaori Shijo often pestered him, she also issued a lot of commissions to him, which allowed him to earn a lot of money, and finally gave him a lot of money after the event ended. The journey is not to consider the problem of not enough money to spend.


    In addition to money, Itachi''s strength has also improved a lot. He has the Ergouyu Sharingan, his observation ability has greatly improved, and his illusion ability has been greatly enhanced.


    In addition, Itachi has a better understanding of reality, and this incident has given him a deeper understanding of people.


    "But while gaining a lot, I also encountered many difficulties..." Itachi frowned when he wrote this.


    Before encountering this incident, Itachi never thought that a rumor could cause such great power.


    Even the woman in the rumor is fictional. As long as someone is willing to investigate, it is not difficult to find the truth.


    And the person hiding in the dark just bought a few people with money to testify against each other, and no one doubted it.


    Even Itachi himself was behind, and after Shijo Kaori was injured, he saw someone die on the ground with his own eyes, and he also wanted to kill Shijo Linchuan.


    He didn''t understand why those people were willing to believe such a rumor, and it spread so fast, everyone seemed to be discussing it cheerfully.


    Even after the Shitiao family strongly declared that this was a rumor, it became more and more intense.


    If Itachi encounters this kind of thing alone, he will investigate the truth of the matter first, and then make a decision after confirming it.


    He didn''t understand why those people would take this approach. Instead of investigating the truth, they just talked nonsense with the people around them, causing things to gradually become outrageous.


    He didn''t quite understand why the people didn''t trust the Sijo family so much, and used the evidence investigated by the Sijo family as a cover, and everything the Sijo family did was a cover-up.


    He also doesn''t understand Shijo Lin Chuan, what kind of reputation does a person have to make rumors spread and be taken for granted.


    Itachi doesn''t understand much about this matter.


    It''s the same as he doesn''t understand why there is a war when everyone is living well.


    Obviously there is no food to eat, so why fight? Everyone is living well, so why start a war and kill each other.


    Yongze explained to him, but Yongze''s explanation is still a bit complicated for him now, it is very difficult for Itachi to understand.


    Itachi can only understand it simply, comparing the ninja world to a piece of cake, and the five major countries are the ones who share the cake, but they are not satisfied with the cake on their plate and want a bigger cake.


    Other deeper things Itachi is hard to comprehend, after all, he is only an eight-year-old child.


    You tell him to protect the village, and he understands that it means defeating all enemies that endanger the existence of the village. If you tell him about the contradiction between the economic foundation and the superstructure, he will be confused.


    He knows all the characters separately, but he doesn''t know what they mean when put together.


    After finishing writing, Itachi let out a long breath, packed the letter, and prepared to send it later. He will stay in the capital for a while and should be able to wait for a reply.


    Honestly speaking, Itachi feels a little silly like this, obviously he knows that Yongze Ying''s avatar is following him secretly, but he can''t go to Yongze to answer his doubts.


    Because he couldn''t find Yongze at all, and Yongze wouldn''t let him find it.


    Since Yongze said that he would only appear in a fatal crisis, that should be the case. Itachi still knows something about Yongze.


    In some cases, such as his safety, Yongze may, for his growth, pretend that he will definitely not arrange someone to protect him, and actually send a shadow clone to follow him.


    This is a white lie.


    But most of the time, Yongze''s words are still very credible.


    "Could it be that Mr. Yongze is actually training my ability to think independently?" A flash of light flashed in Itachi''s mind.


    Yongze also often said that people should learn to think independently. Other words may not be right, and what you think may not be wrong.


    Now Itachi hesitated to send the letter.


    In the end, Itachi still felt that Yongze''s actions must have his own intentions, so he didn''t send the letter, but put it away carefully, and prepared to show it to Yongze when he returned to Konoha to see if Yongze''s explanation was consistent with his. I got the same answer from my own thinking.


    "As expected of Mr. Yongze, is this also in his expectation?" Itachi felt that he had realized the deep meaning of Yongze.


    Not far away, Nagasawa Kage''s avatar who was wandering around the ice cream shop sneezed.


    "Did the main body do something immoral again?" The shadow clone was a little confused.


    "It doesn''t matter, I finally came to the capital once, eat first and then talk, the main body has never been here."


    ...


    The development of Guangnin Village is in full swing. With a lot of ninjutsu secrets, it not only summoned a large number of ninjas from the country of Tianzhi, but also harvested a lot of wealth.


    Some ninjas from other small countries came to Nagato after hearing the news, and Nagato didn¡¯t mind at all. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you belong to Tianzhi Country or not, as long as you are a ninja, he will accept you.


    Nagato¡¯s policy is also very enlightened. Anyway, the ninja village has just been established, and whoever is stronger will have a higher position.


    As long as you are strong enough, you can become the head of any department within a day after joining Ninja Village.


    Today, a ruthless man came to Guangren Village, who defeated all the examiners in one move.


    Darcy is a native of Sichuan. He was an orphan since he was a child, and his parents died in the war.


    Later Darcy was caught by Yishi''s people and became the subject of Yishi''s experimental wedge.


    It may be that the gods have poor Dalsey''s ill-fated fate. Although the experiment was not successful, he surprisingly did not die in the experiment and was able to carry part of the wedge''s power.


    So he became Yishi''s capable subordinate and one of the three major cadres under Yishi.


    Although Darcy was captured by Yishi''s subordinates, he didn''t have any resentment towards Yishi. Instead, he regarded Yishi''s "father" as his savior-like role.


    Although it is an experimental subject, it is much better than wandering outside. At least the food will give you enough food, and there is no shortage of money.


    Then Yishi also gave him a strong power, which can make him a ninja with great power forever, which made him even more grateful.


    From Darcy¡¯s point of view, Yishi is a benevolent person who feeds him and gives him strength. It¡¯s no wonder that he regards Yishi as his father, even though Yishi has never shown any closeness.


    This time, Ishiki wanted to strengthen his power. While strengthening his power in the land of Chuanuo, he sent his men to erode the weaker Ninja Village.


    Yishiki doesn''t need to control the entire ninja village, he just needs the ninja village to be willing to do something for him.


    And Darcy is Yishi''s first attempt to erode the ninja village.


    As someone who has inherited part of his strength, Yishi has sufficient confidence in Darcy.


    With the power of Datongmu, it is not easy to conquer such a weak existence among the natives.


    Because Guangren Village has already stated that the position is determined by strength, and Darcy''s goal was to become a high-ranking member of Guangren Village, so he did not hide it, and directly exploded with all his normal strength, killing the assessment ninjas of Guangren Village in one move.


    The eyes of the ninja of Guangnin Village recorded next to him lit up, and he asked quickly, "My lord, what is your name?"


    "Darcy." Darcy said lightly.


    "According to your demonstrated strength, you can directly become the top ninja of Guangren Village, and you can also choose a high-level position in a certain department at will." The ninja of Guangren Village said quickly, and then took out a form.


    Although it is said that the determination of the position according to the strength caused everyone to shoot with all their strength, but Dalcey is so fierce, he has never seen it very much, and he feels like the great ninja Murakami.


    Of course, he never really faced the upper ninja of Dainen Village, otherwise he would not be alive now.


    "If you are still not satisfied with these, I recommend you to go to Chief Yahiko. Presumably he will give you a more suitable position when he sees that you have such strength." Said the ninja of Guangren Village.


    He also hoped that Dalsey would be more powerful, so that he could be counted as helping with some things, and he would not be able to support and give some benefits in the future.


    Darcy nodded without thinking.


    In his heart, what is the leader of Guangren Village, who is stronger than him?


    If you kill the leader of Ninja Village, you can become the leader of Ninja Village. He will now go to the leader building of Guangren Village.


    Under the leadership of Record Guangren, Darcy was taken to the chief building of Guangren.


    Darcy also met Yahiko, the leader of Guangnin who founded Guangnin Village.


    The first time Darcy saw Yahiko, what Darcy thought was where did this trendy guy come from, why his face was full of all kinds of nails, so the contempt in his heart became even worse, and he felt that this kind of ninja village didn''t seem to have any corruption the value of.


    The eyes are quite strange, could it be some kind of blood inheritance limit?


    However, no matter what kind of Blood Inheritance Boundary it is, it can''t compare to the divine power that comes from Lord Cixian on him!


    "Oh, powerful?" Listening to Guangren''s words, Payne looked at Darcy and saw the contempt hidden in his eyes.


    "Hehe." Payne let out a disdainful laugh.


    "Compared to you, the leader, that is naturally not considered strong, but this is also the strongest one who has joined Ninja Village recently." Guangren said with a serious expression.


    If it is said that pleasing Darcy is for the sake of gaining some benefits in the future, then Guangren is sincere in what he said now.


    Because of the huge shock that Nagato really brought to them, the huge damage caused by Nagato and Obito shocked every ninja of Guangnin Village.


    The huge meteorites fell from the sky one by one, and Recording Light Ninja promised that if those things appeared on the daimyo''s side, no one would be able to stop them, and the daimyo would send them directly.


    The battlefield of Nagato and Obito brought them too much impact, the collapsed peaks, the collapsed ground, and the huge potholes.


    It''s really hard for them, Tianzhi country ninjas, to imagine that this is the destructive power that ninjas should have.


    Everyone breaks down a few trees and smashes rocks. How come you can¡¯t even hold up a mountain.


    In addition, Nagato shouted a very bright slogan, what about revitalizing the country of Tian, ??so that small countries can also have status.


    With his strength and specially created character design, Nagato still has many admirers in Guangren Village.


    That is, Nagato cleaned up the battlefield after considering the impact, otherwise someone would have to go there every day to feel the strength of the leader.


    "I will let you know how powerful you really are, and I will arrange your position according to your strength." Nagato said lightly, and then walked out.


    Darcy saw that the leader of Xiaonin Village, who was dressed strangely, was so rampant, and he was also aroused to fight.


    "It''s really powerful, indeed, I think someone will understand after the battle is over." Darcy said, and followed him out.


    As the leader, Nagato naturally attracted much attention when he came out. Many people wondered what Nagato and Darcy were doing.


    Nagato chose a training ground in Guangnin Village as the battlefield.


    It is said to be the training ground, which is an open space that has been cleared, but the scope is very large.


    Nagato looked at Darcy calmly and said, "Go ahead, you only have this one chance."


    Hearing such words from the leader of a small faction whom he looked down upon, Dalcy instantly felt humiliated.


    In a fit of rage, Darcy directly activated a part of the power in his body, and some strange white patterns appeared on his face and hands. At the same time, the aura on his body soared and his strength exploded. quick.


    Sensing Darcy who suddenly became stronger, Nagato''s originally indifferent expression was a little moved.


    Just now it was clear that Darcy was only at the level of an ordinary Jonin, but suddenly his breath soared, and the intensity can be said to be close to the shadow level.


    Although Nagato with this strength can still be killed with one hand, it represents too many things.


    Why would such a strong person come to join a newly established Xiaonin village? With this kind of strength, it is enough to set up a Xiaonin village by yourself.


    If Nagato is planning to seriously develop Ninja Village, he will naturally have to investigate this kind of person strictly.


    But Nagato is not, he directly assumes the high position with the one with the highest strength, so he doesn¡¯t care about that.


    Give a lesson, and then adjust it, maybe it will be useful in the future. Thinking of the Nagato floating slowly, I am ready to suppress it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 481： Brain supplement

    Chapter 481 Brain Supplement


    "Shinra Tenzheng!" Floating in the sky, Nagato stretched out his hand to Darcy on the ground, the terrifying chakra erupted, and the powerful repulsive force pressed towards Darcy from top to bottom like the water of a waterfall.


    A large amount of air was moved by this, and a powerful airflow burst out and rushed towards Darcy, causing the fast-running Darcy to stop.


    Darcy crossed his arms in front of his chest, leaned forward, slightly bent his calves, and tensed his muscles all over his body. He tried his best to resist the storm that was coming from above, and was barely blown down by the airflow.


    But immediately a stronger force descended, a powerful repulsive force poured down from top to bottom, and a force that terrified Darcy descended on him.


    The pressure appeared on Darcy, just like the pressure of a mortal body against the mountains.


    Almost instantly, Darcy was crushed to the ground with a thud, the clothes on his body exploded, and traces of blood oozed from his body.


    ''What''s going on, this power is impossible to resist. ¡¯ Darcy, who was crushed to the ground, lost the arrogance and contempt at the beginning, and his eyes were full of horror and confusion. He widened his eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t believe this was reality.


    Darcy felt a little in a trance. How could such a newly established Xiaonin Village have such a powerful leader.


    Just one trick can instantly kill him, and he is firmly pressed to the ground, unable to move.


    Then there was a loud bang, and the ground couldn''t bear such a strong force. It collapsed, creating a huge pothole, and Darcy was in the center of the pothole, and also the deepest place.


    At this moment, Dalsey felt as if his body had been severely crushed by something large in size, and every part of his body was howling, and his expression was distorted by the great pain.


    In addition to the physical pain, Dalsey was more mentally confused.


    He didn''t understand why there was such a big gap between the facts and the results he expected.


    Shouldn¡¯t it be that he easily defeated the leader of Guangren, and then the leader of Guangren knew that his strength was not enough, so he abdicated and gave way to Xian, how did it become like this.


    He didn''t even take a move from Chief Guangren.


    ¡®Could it be that, in fact, I¡¯m not strong at all? ¡¯ Dalsey was a little unhinged.


    He began to think, is there a possibility, in fact, he is not strong at all, but the others are too weak, the leader of Guangren is just the strength of the leader of the normal Xiaonin village.


    Thinking of this, Darcy''s expression became serious. If so, then they really greatly misjudged the strength of the ninja village.


    If the leaders of the Little Ninja Village are as strong as they are, then the leaders of the Five Great Ninja Villages will still have such terrifying strength.


    ¡®This information must be reported to Lord Cixian. ¡¯ thought Darcy.


    If that''s the case, they''ll have to redo their plans, which are a little more aggressive now.


    His cadre was easily killed in seconds. Although the other two cadres were older than him, they were not much stronger.


    "Master Yahiko is really powerful. With him, our Guangren Village can do a lot." Guangren, who was watching the battle, couldn''t help but said.


    "That''s right, this power must be no more than that of the demigod Hanzo back then, maybe even worse than our Lord Yahiko." Mitsunin said next to him.


    "I just don''t know how this strength compares to the shadow of the Five Great Ninja Villages." Everyone around joined the discussion.


    Nagato ignored the surrounding light, he slowly descended from the sky, matched with the scorching sun in the sky, really gave Darcy lying on the ground a feeling of god.


    But Darcy is still very loyal to Ci Xian, he shook his head to dispel this idea.


    Even if the leader of Guangren is stronger than him now, it doesn''t mean that he can''t surpass him in the future.


    As long as we continue to develop Wedge''s power, sooner or later he will surpass a mortal like Chief Light Ninja.


    "How, did you feel the real power?" Nagato said expressionlessly, without even looking at Darcy.


    Although Nagato''s words were very plain and seemed to have no emotion, Darcy felt a hint of irony from them.


    Because he refuted Nagato before, saying that after the battle, someone will understand what real strength is.


    As far as the result is concerned, someone did feel the real power, but it wasn''t what he thought he made Nagato understand the real power, but Nagato made him realize what real power is.


    Now that Nagato asks this again, isn''t this just a pure slap in the face.


    But if you lose, you lose, and he is still injured now, so he must bow his head, otherwise his safety will be hard to say.


    "I understand." Darcy got up with difficulty, then lowered his head and said to Nagato, with a subdued look.


    Nagato saw Darcy bowed his head, and nodded slightly.


    It¡¯s good if it¡¯s not that kind of stubborn guy. Darcy looks like he¡¯s only twenty years old. With such strength, he¡¯s a top genius even in Da Ninja Village, so he still has value.


    Because of the betrayal of the black **** Lei Ya, the official members of the Akatsuki organization became nine again, and one was missing.


    If appropriate, Nagato will invite Darcy to join the Akatsuki organization in the future.


    But the premise is appropriate.


    Now the activities carried out by their Xiao organization are not comparable to before. Although Nagato did not tell the official members all the information, but their big moves step by step, as long as they are willing to think, they can know the purpose of Nagato. Simple.


    In order to be a little safer, Xiao Organization can no longer recruit people as casually as before.


    Before, they only asked for strength, and then they didn¡¯t care about anything else, whether it was rebellion or what, no matter what their personality was, they only recruited if they had enough strength.


    Now, Nagato still hopes to find someone who is bold and careful, and who is afraid that the world will not be chaotic.


    If this kind of person knows Nagato''s plan, he will definitely not defect, but will happily help Nagato.


    So Nagato will not directly invite Darcy to join, but will investigate secretly.


    Nagato dispersed the crowd behind him and brought Darcy back to the office. After thinking about it, Nagato decided to give Darcy a position as the monitor of the ninja class.


    Light Ninja Village is of course more than Darcy, a Jnin who has just been certified, there are probably more than a hundred Jnin.


    Of course, this upper ninja can not be equated with the upper ninja of the five great ninja villages. It can be regarded as the upper ninja of the small ninja village for self-entertainment.


    After all, the level of ninja is not unified in the whole ninja world. It is very chaotic. My own ninja village can not be arranged however I want.


    As long as you are not afraid of being laughed at by outsiders, if you fight, your country''s "upper ninja" loses to the lower ninja of the five great ninja villages, you will really be laughed to death.


    Of course, Nagato wouldn¡¯t play around like that. He did it in consideration of the self-esteem of the ninjas in the small country, and also to make Ninja Village look more like the same thing.


    It is not enough to say that Murakami Shinobi is not as good as Genin from the Five Great Nations.


    Judging from the level of Nagato, the strength of Mitsunin Murakami is probably higher than that of the ordinary Chunin of the five major countries, and belongs to the Chunin with some strength.


    Of course, when you really meet the top ninjas of the Five Great Ninja Villages, the top ninjas from the Light Ninja Village will only be mowed, and they are not opponents at all.


    Of course, not everyone is like this, and there are still some who are good, so I can only say that the average level is like this.


    There are rumors that some ninja villages even refer to the position of the leader of their village as xying. It is hard for Nagato to imagine where they come from to entertain themselves with confidence.


    Nagato will not deny the reality. The five major countries and the five major ninja villages are indeed outrageously strong, and they are not at the same level as the small countries.


    If it weren''t for his legs recovering and his strength still increasing, Nagato wouldn''t have the confidence to lead Xiao Guo to defeat the Five Great Nations head-on.


    There are too many strong men in big countries, not only those top-level combat powers, but the Jonin of big countries is also a powerful force.


    "Thank you, Yahiko-sama, for your attention." Darcy thanked him, then limped out of Yahiko''s office following Recorder Guangren.


    Newly joined ninjas are directly assigned houses, such as Darcy, who directly certified as a ninja and became the squad leader of the ninja class, the house will be better than ordinary ninjas.


    After Darcy walked into the assigned house, he first searched the house carefully, and after confirming that there was no monitoring equipment, he sat down on a chair to rest.


    After recovering a little strength, Darcy cleaned himself up, and then stayed quietly in the house, not going out until night.


    Darcy first pretended to be walking, and patrolled outside to see if anyone was spying on him.


    After walking around, Darcy didn''t see anyone suspicious. He nodded, walked back to his room, and returned to the room.


    He wants to pass on the information he got this time to Ci Xian.


    Before coming here, it was decided to report the information on the first day, and report once a month thereafter. If there is any important information, it can be reported in advance.


    As for how to report, of course I will say it myself.


    The three major cadres all have one technique, which is to manifest their fantasies in specific places.


    This is the most suitable way to report the situation, the real person on the scene explained.


    Since Darcy has acted alone, there are only Cixian and Darcy''s phantoms on the scene.


    "Master Cixian, we have greatly misestimated the strength of Xiaoren Village, and we should adjust the erosion plan." Darcy said that he misestimated the strength of Xiaoren Village.


    "Oh, let me tell you more specifically." Yishi''s expression was calm, and he didn''t show any unexpected expressions because of this information, as if everything was under control.


    "Because Guangren Village was founded, the rule is that as long as the strength is strong, you can directly take on important positions, so I..."


    Darcy told Yishi everything that happened during the day.


    "That man named Yahiko is really too strong, even if he activated the power you gave me, I would be defeated by him at once." Darcy said respectfully.


    "I beat you in an instant..." Although Yishi''s expression was still so indifferent, there was a slight change.


    Darcy carried the power of his wedge, and was instantly killed when he used the wedge.


    If it¡¯s Yishi in his heyday, of course he doesn¡¯t care. In his heyday, at Darcy¡¯s level, he can kill a lot of people with one punch.


    But now that he is in a bad state, someone who can kill Darcy in one move deserves his attention.


    "So I suspect that we may have misjudged the strength of these ninja villages. Just the leader of a newly created ninja village has such strength. The strength of the five major ninja villages is simply hard to estimate. We must be more cautious in our expansion." Darcy He said as if he was thinking about the organization.


    Listening to Darcy''s words, he was lost in thought. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    According to Darcy''s statement, the strength of the leaders of the five major countries far exceeds the previous intelligence records.


    Yishi knew that Darcy would not betray him, so Darcy''s words must be true. He was the one who saw that the leader of Guangren village was not ordinary.


    However, Yishi has never really gone out. He has never seen any shadow from the five major countries attack with his own eyes, and the forces have not gone out in the country of Sichuan, so although he feels that there is a problem, he is not 100% sure.


    "I see, you can act according to the plan for the time being, and report back when you have new information." Yishiki said lightly.


    After finishing speaking, Darcy''s vision slowly dissipated.


    After thinking about it for a while, he sent someone to notify another cadre to come.


    This cadre is different from Darcy. He is a middle-aged man who looks to be in his thirties. He has explosive muscles all over his body, holding his clothes tight.


    "Master Ci Xian." The middle-aged muscular man said respectfully.


    "Sugiyama Minato, let''s go to the Land of Winds and sneak in to test the strength of the high-level people in Shayin Village." Yishi said calmly.


    "I obey." Sugiyama Minato nodded, said goodbye to Ichishiki without asking why, and walked towards the Land of Winds.


    This is the way Yishi has always been with his subordinates.


    He will never go out of his way to explain anything, an order is an order, just do it.


    However, because Yishi performed various miracles, those subordinates did not have any complaints, and they took it for granted.


    Like this middle-aged muscular man, Lord Cixian looked like this when he started to remember things, and when he was middle-aged, Lord Cixian still looked the same, as if the power of time had no effect on him.


    This in itself is a miracle.


    Not to mention that Master Cixian can also bestow the divine power named Wedge.


    God''s command naturally does not need to be explained, just execute it.


    "If it''s really what Darcy said, then it''s a little troublesome." Yishi picked up the tall wine glass, shook it slightly, and then narrowed his mouth.


    If the leader of every Xiaonin village has the strength to surpass the cadres, then his idea of ??quickly eroding the Dainen village and realizing a large-scale search for people with the wedge to carry him will come to nothing.


    As for why it is the Kingdom of Wind and not the Kingdom of Fire.


    Although Yishi looked down on the natives on this planet, he was not stupid.


    Although Yongze didn¡¯t make many moves in front of the public, once he made a move, it was basically earth-shattering. Isn¡¯t it a gift to send cadres to the Land of Fire?


    The Kingdom of Wind is more suitable, and it is also a relatively weak one among the five major countries.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 482： Good brothers even wear womens clothes together

    Chapter 482 Good brothers even wear women''s clothing together


    "Hmph, this day has finally arrived, and I can''t wait."


    "The March appointment has come, it''s time to compete."


    "Jie Jie, Sasuke, don''t cry later."


    "Naruto, you are the one, Jie Jie Jie~"


    Boom boom! Two crisp knocking sounds sounded, and Yongze looked at the two Mingzuo speechlessly, covered his face and said: "Don''t learn everything from me, you laughed very well, and you are not allowed to laugh like this again in the future."


    He occasionally joked and laughed, but he didn''t expect to be learned by these two little guys.


    "Hey." Naruto showed a mischievous smile, as if to say that I know I was wrong, and dare to do it next time.


    "Since you laughed so well, why are you not allowed to laugh anymore?" Sasuke asked unconvinced.


    "I think it''s very powerful to laugh like this, especially when Mr. Nagasawa laughs, it feels terrible."


    Yongze''s expression is very subtle now, is this one of the future Uchiha Four Masters of Laughing Uchiha? It''s really clear thinking.


    However, if you make such a laugh, it is easy to attract the protagonist.


    Oh, Sasuke is also the main character, so it¡¯s okay.


    It''s strange, the painting style is crooked.


    "Ahem, this is the laughter that only the strong deserve. You are too weak now, so you are not allowed to laugh like this." Yongze coughed twice, and then said with a serious face.


    "So it''s like this." Sasuke looked knowledgeable, and he began to wonder whether his brother would laugh like this, and whether his father would laugh like this.


    "It turns out that the laughter is only worthy of the strong. No wonder it sounds so powerful. Would Madara and Hashirama laugh like this?" Naruto showed an expression of incomprehension, and then looked at Yongze with expectant eyes. .


    Nagaze scratched his head, imagining some giggling scenes from Hashirama, and then felt shaking his head to throw out the tainted content.


    Then he said with some uncertainty: "I don''t know about the first generation, but Madara probably does."


    After all, Madara is also one of the four masters of Uchiha''s wild laughter, so it should not be underestimated, maybe he will really laugh like this.


    Anyway, Madara is dead and cannot die anymore, it is impossible to uncover the coffin and get up to him and accuse him of slander.


    If Madara really rises from the coffin, then Yongze has no choice but to push him back. He has been dead for so long and still lies down honestly, which will only cause trouble for future generations.


    A dead person should look like a dead person. What is the resurrection like doing sit-ups all the time?


    "I see." Naruto felt that he knew another small detail about Madara, and firmly recorded it in his mind.


    "Stop talking so much, hurry up and prepare, the battle is about to start, and the loser will wear a small skirt." Yongze began to urge, and if he continued, he would not know how to make it up.


    "OK."


    "understood."


    Naruto Sasuke nodded, but Yongze''s words always gave them an illusion, as if this battle to test strength was not the point, and letting the loser wear a small skirt was what Yongze wanted to see.


    ¡®How could Uncle Yongze be so vicious? I should be thinking too much. ¡¯ Naruto felt that he was thinking too much, how could Yongze be that kind of boring person.


    Sasuke also had the same idea as Naruto. Although the process of getting to know Yongze was not pleasant, when Sasuke talked about Yongze from the people around him, they were all words of praise and reverence.


    This is obviously a great ninja who has made great contributions to Konoha, how could he have such low-level ideas.


    Naruto Sasuke glanced at each other, seeing the fighting spirit in each other''s eyes, and soon stopped thinking about what Yong Ze''s purpose was, and began to concentrate on warm-up activities.


    When Yongze saw this scene, he showed a gratified smile, that''s right.


    Then Yongze quietly created a shadow clone, and asked the shadow clone to go to the children''s clothing store to pick out some good little skirts.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze glanced at the scroll in the ninja bag, um, it is stable.


    There is a reel with a high-definition camera installed inside, just waiting for the battle to end to take pictures.


    It is because of this vinegar that the dumplings are made.


    After finishing the warm-up activities, the two stood facing each other, forming a mark of confrontation. Before the fight started, sparks had already been produced in the intense battle between the eyes of the two sides.


    "Start!" Seeing that both of them were ready, Yongze nodded and shouted.


    When Naruto heard the beginning, he immediately held the wooden knife stuck in the ground, and then slammed it at Sasuke.


    Sasuke had also been secretly preparing for how he could be defeated so easily, and quickly swung his wooden knife and slashed at Naruto.


    boom!


    The two wooden knives slammed together fiercely, making a loud crash. Although the two were young, they had considerable strength after training.


    Both held knives in both hands, constantly exercising the breathing method, pressing their bodies forward, trying to push each other back.


    "Ahhh!" Naruto yelled, running the Breath of the Sun with all his strength, his arm muscles tensed, and a powerful burst of force pushed Sasuke more than two meters away, leaving two scratches on the ground.


    Sasuke looked at Naruto in surprise, his hand holding the wooden knife trembled a little, he didn''t expect that Naruto was so much stronger than him.


    Naruto gained power and was relentless, stepped forward in an instant, slashed fiercely against Sasuke, and the wooden knife cut through the air, leaving a whistling sound in the air.


    Naruto doesn''t have any special skills, but his slashing has a characteristic, that is, it is powerful.


    As a member of the Whirlpool family, he was born with a strong vitality, which was stronger than ordinary people. In addition, he had practiced the Sun''s Breath that suited him, and his strength was unmatched by his peers.


    This is still Naruto''s young age, and he hasn''t reached the age to use the power of the tail beast, otherwise it will be more exaggerated in the future.


    At this time, Sasuke didn''t have time to think about why Naruto was so powerful, he quickly adjusted his posture, put on a blocking posture, and parried Naruto''s slash.


    Another powerful slash hit Sasuke''s wooden knife. When the powerful force was transmitted from the wooden knife to Sasuke''s palm, Sasuke instantly felt a sharp pain in his mouth, and his palm trembled, almost unable to hold the knife.


    ¡®Naruto¡¯s power is too strong, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even be able to hold the sword after three sword strikes. ''


    Sasuke instantly understood that if he wanted to win this battle, then defense would be impossible. Naruto had already seized the opportunity, and he would lose his hands after a few more cuts. He had to attack and disrupt Naruto''s rhythm.


    Sasuke took a deep breath, Moon Breath broke out with all his strength, he pressed against Naruto''s wooden knife and slashed towards Naruto along Naruto''s wooden knife.


    Naruto was right, he didn''t retreat, and with a strong backhand, he tilted Sasuke''s wooden sword.


    The two fought more than a dozen moves in close combat.


    In such close combat, Sasuke was not at a disadvantage for the time being by relying on his more subtle swordsmanship than Naruto.


    Sasuke''s rapid attack prevented Naruto from using all his strength to slash, and felt a sense of aggrieved feeling that he couldn''t use his strength for a while.


    Sasuke, who suppressed Naruto, was a little excited. If he won this battle, Naruto would not be able to raise his head in front of him for at least a week.


    Obviously, Naruto also had the same idea, so he definitely wouldn''t let Sasuke win.


    Naruto became ruthless, and resisted Sasuke''s wooden knife with one hand. As long as he doesn''t get hit in the heart, he won''t lose directly.


    Naruto endured the pain in his arm, pushed Sasuke back with one hand, and then jumped back to distance himself from Sasuke. Then, his breathing burst out, and he launched a more rapid attack on Sasuke with his run-up.


    Naruto''s movements were very fast, holding the knife tightly and running fast like a golden gust of wind.


    Sasuke''s eyelids jumped when he saw this scene, he didn''t dare to imagine what a heavy blow it must be.


    But I don''t know why Sasuke suddenly felt angry in his heart.


    Why can''t he fight Naruto head-on, he must go around to win.


    "Moon''s Breath¡¤Half Moon Slash!"


    Sasuke''s breathing became slow and heavy, and each breath brought a lot of strength to his body. He put the wooden knife on his waist, held the handle tightly with his right hand, and immediately pulled it out quickly, leaving the knife in the air at an extremely fast speed. There was a brown light.


    This sword move is the only one with a name that he has practiced so far. It belongs to Iai Slash. It is characterized by fast speed and great power due to the breathing method.


    At present, Sasuke can''t use it much, and his arm may be so sore after using it three times in battle.


    If this can''t confront Naruto head-on, then Sasuke has nothing to do.


    Boom!


    A huge impact sounded, and the leaves around the two of them moved.


    Yongze shook his head when he saw this scene, why is Sasuke so brainless, his advantage has not yet come out, and he is fighting Naruto recklessly, how could he be able to withstand Naruto''s strange slash.


    In reality, the seed will not suddenly explode because of some ambition, and the strength will suddenly increase by a large amount.


    Unless you also have a tailed beast in your body, which can lend you Chakra, Chakra will not be created out of thin air because of emotions.


    Things went as Yongze expected, Sasuke quickly showed signs of decline, Naruto seized the opportunity, and suppressed him firmly, and finally, under the heavy slash of a knife, the wooden knife was chopped off his hand, and his heart was slashed Naruto poked lightly with the wooden knife.


    "Hey, I won." Naruto said happily.


    "Cut, it''s just luck. I''m not in good shape today." Sasuke said with a dark face. Although he was beaten softly, his mouth was still firm.


    "I will make excuses, I win and I win." Naruto said happily, obviously disagreeing with the excuse that Sasuke is not in a good state.


    Sasuke wanted to say something bluntly, but was interrupted by Nagasawa.


    "If you lose, you lose. There is nothing to say. Do you still have to tell your enemy that I am not in good shape and fight tomorrow?" Yong Ze said with a stern look.


    "I... did lose." Sasuke was speechless all of a sudden, feeling that he had failed Nagasawa''s careful teaching.


    At this time, Yongze took out a pure white princess dress from nowhere, and said righteously: "Since you lost, then accept the punishment, and put on this little dress obediently."


    Sasuke:¡­


    I don''t know why, but he feels that everything Yongze has done before is paving the way for this matter.


    Naruto also looked confused, what about the reward for my victory, shouldn''t I give the reward first and then punish the loser?


    Why didn¡¯t the matter of reward be mentioned at all, and the punishment immediately started, as if punishment was the main purpose.


    "Uncle Nagasawa, what about my reward, didn''t I say that the winner has a special quality Kunai." Naruto asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry, the reward won''t run away, let''s start the punishment first." Yong Ze waved his hand and said.


    Although he was looking forward to Sasuke wearing a white princess dress, Yong Ze was not so disdainful. The reward must have been prepared long ago.


    However, award presentation is not as interesting as watching women''s clothing, so of course it will be put behind.


    However, in order to maintain his own image, Yongze still added a sentence.


    "Punishment and rewards are not the purpose. The purpose of fighting is to exercise. At the same time, it will also let you know each other''s strength better and work together better. If it is purely for rewards, then I have to criticize you Naruto here. It''s a bit Utilitarian."


    "So that''s it, I understand." Naruto nodded half-understood. Although he didn''t know what he was talking about, it seemed to be right.


    Sasuke looked at the pure white princess dress with layers of petticoats in Nagasawa''s hands, and couldn''t help showing a bitter face. It was more troublesome than the clothes when his mother took them to the women''s clothing store last time.


    Seeing that Sasuke was dissatisfied, Yongze took out another pink princess dress, and asked with a smile: "If you don''t like that one, this one is fine too."


    Sasuke looked at the pink princess dress full of girlish hearts, and finally pointed to the white princess dress and said, "Let''s keep this one."


    Nagaze nodded, and handed the white princess dress to Sasuke, "Then Sasuke, go and change."


    Sasuke nodded with difficulty, and left slowly, every step was very heavy.


    Naruto was left, and Nagasawa took out a handful of silver-white kunai from the ninja bag and handed it to Naruto.


    Naruto took the kunai, looked at it curiously, and found that this kunai is longer than ordinary kunai, and can be used as a short sword.


    Then he also discovered that Ku Wushang actually had words engraved on it.


    "Naruto, you must work hard in the future." Naruto read it word by word, and his expression gradually became surprised.


    "Uncle Yongze, I didn''t expect you to believe that I would win from the very beginning." Naruto said cheerfully, feeling very happy in his heart.


    Yongze did not speak, but showed an inscrutable expression.


    In fact, he approved two copies, one with Naruto engraved on it, and one with Sasuke engraved on it, and whoever wins will give it to him.


    "Naruto, are you happy to get the reward?" Yongze asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''m very happy, the reward is great." Naruto replied with a happy smile.


    "Then Uncle Yongze never told you how to get along with brothers." Yongze said persuasively.


    Naruto thought for a while, and then said: "Blessings and sufferings are alike."


    Nagaze nodded and asked, "Is Sasuke your brother?"


    Naruto looked left and right, and finally nodded. Although he often quarreled, the relationship was really good.


    "Do you need me to say more." Yongze raised his hand, the pink princess dress was still in his hand.


    "But, this is the punishment for losing, and I won." Naruto''s expression was a little tangled.


    Yongze showed a solemn expression, and said: "Brothers share adversity, is it such a frivolous thing?"


    Nagaze pointed to Sasuke who had changed into a princess dress and came dejectedly, and said, "Don''t you have the heart to watch your brother suffer and suffer alone?"


    "If there are two people, I believe Sasuke''s heart will be much easier."


    "Perhaps, he is very sad at the moment. He wants to accept a heavy punishment alone, but no one comes to help him, and his brother just ignores it with cold eyes."


    Naruto was moved by Yongze''s words, still took Yongze''s pink princess dress, and then ran to the side to change.


    When Sasuke arrived, he saw that Nagasawa was the only one there, so he couldn''t help but look around twice, and asked curiously, "Where is Naruto?"


    Nagaze did not answer Sasuke''s question, but showed a mysterious smile, then took out the scroll from the ninja bag, and took out the camera.


    I have to say that these modern technology products are really easy to use.


    Sasuke was a little confused for a moment, not knowing what was going on.


    Then he saw Naruto walking towards them wearing a pink princess dress that he was somewhat familiar with.


    Sasuke was stunned, isn''t it only the loser who wears it? Naruto, what''s the situation.


    Naruto walked to Sasuke and Nagasawa, just when he thought Sasuke was going to say something touching, what greeted him was bursts of laughter.


    "Naruto, what are you doing, you look so funny." Sasuke covered his belly with his right hand and laughed wildly.


    Naruto couldn''t help wrinkling his forehead into a tic-tac-toe, he dressed like this for you, Sasuke!


    Paying so much, what was greeted with incomprehensible ridicule, Naruto couldn''t hold back anymore, and said loudly: "Sasuke, you are the funniest, even Aunt Mikoto can''t help but laugh out loud when she sees it."


    Sasuke''s character is naturally impossible not to fight back, and a scolding battle broke out.


    Seeing the scene of the two being so harmonious and friendly, Yongze smiled gratifiedly, and then raised the camera.


    Click!


    The beauty is preserved.


    At this time, Yongze suddenly sensed that Anbu was coming towards him.


    Yongze asked the two to wait in place temporarily.


    "What''s the matter?" Nagasawa asked Anbu who was wearing an animal mask.


    "Associate Nagasawa, Master Hokage has something important to discuss with you about the Land of Winds." Anbu Ninja said respectfully.


    "I see, I will go there right away." Yongze nodded, indicating that Anbu can go, and he will go later.


    Minato directly sent Anbu to look for him. It shouldn¡¯t be a small matter. Nagasawa left the shadow clone here to take pictures as a souvenir. The main body directly used the flying thunder **** to quickly reach the Hokage building, and then quickly walked into the Hokage office.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 483： go get someone

    Chapter 483 Hurry up and hire someone


    "Is this the Hidden Sand Village of the Five Great Ninja Villages? It looks nothing more than that." Sugiyama Minato, dressed in black, stood on the top of a tall building, overlooking the Hidden Sand Village.


    In one form, Sugiyama Minato came to attack the senior management of Shayin Village. Although he didn''t explain the reason, Sugiyama Minato could guess a little bit of the truth.


    Maybe Darcy has encountered a problem, and the problem is not small, so he was asked to test the strength of the five great ninja villages.


    "After all, he is still young, and his strength and handling level are somewhat insufficient." Sugiyama thought about Darcy for a moment, and shook his head.


    That young man has good talent, but he is not good enough in other aspects, and he is not safe enough. If he is allowed to do it, there should be no problem.


    Having obtained the power of Master Ci Xian, he is so defiant, too arrogant.


    Although Sugiyama Minato also has the power of Cixian, and the degree of development is much deeper than Darcy, but he is very cautious and does not underestimate other ninjas.


    Even when he entered Hidden Sand Village, he was extremely low-key. He didn''t force his way in, but waited for a while, and mixed in with the caravan.


    After entering, Sugiyama Minato did not act immediately, but first figured out the terrain of Sand Hidden Village, and planned the attack route and retreat route.


    After lurking in Hidden Sand Village for a whole week, Minato Sugiyama was ready to do something today.


    He doesn''t even act during the day, but deliberately waits until night to act.


    Because Ichishi didn''t specifically specify the target, but only said to attack the high-level people of Sand Hidden Village, Sugiyama Minato had to choose the target himself.


    The target he chose was the Fourth Kazekage Rasa.


    Sugiyama Minato knew that the real goal of this mission was to test the strength of Hidden Sand Village.


    Even if Yingying is not the strongest one in the village, he is still the strongest group in the village, and is the one that best represents the strength of the ninja village.


    In order to avoid any mistakes, Sugiyama Minato took Kazekage as the target.


    Sugiyama Minato is a ninja from a small country. Before being experimented by Yishi, he was just a low-level ninja of ordinary people.


    The five great powers were once an existence that he could only look up to in his heart, although it has become a thing of the past after gaining a type of power. But Minato Sugiyama still maintains a certain respect for the five major powers.


    Although he has confidence in his own strength, after all, the opponent is Kazekage, the leader of the Five Great Ninja Villages, and he is prepared to be killed by Kazekage.


    If he is killed by Kazekage, he will also have completed the task assigned by Lord Cixian, but it is not considered complete.


    Because in this way, Master Cixian can only know that Kazekage''s strength is higher than Sugiyama Minato''s, but he doesn''t know more specific things.


    Confirmed that there was no special change in Luo Sha''s trajectory today, Sugiyama Minato disappeared into the air.


    The mission is ready to start.


    "Thanks to your wise leadership, Mr. Fengying, our Shayin Village will not have to worry about funds for a long time." A Shayin complimented Luosha.


    Luo Sha laughed twice, then waved his hands and said: "It''s just a little soup with Konoha, it''s nothing."


    Because of the trade alliance, Luo Sha can get various spells that are cheaper here. Luo Sha keeps some of them as reserves, and uses the rest as a middleman to earn the difference.


    Your name doesn¡¯t give you money, right? Just use medical charms to pluck your aristocrat¡¯s wool.


    Not buying? If you don¡¯t want to buy it, you can only go to Konoha in the Land of Fire to buy it. Lu Yuan tortured you, and you may not get much.


    Although what he said was nothing, Luo Sha still had a very happy smile on his face.


    He thinks that he is quite courageous, even the poorest of the five great ninja villages, he gritted his teeth and bought a large sum of money when it came to purchasing spells.


    He is playing with Konoha for real, he thinks what he is doing is too good, if he can''t beat him anyway, then he will be a younger brother and follow along, making money and not being shabby.


    Even a prickly head like Raikage can only be an obedient responder, so it''s better to lick it. Naturally, you can''t resist, so enjoy it.


    "How is Gaara''s situation?" Luo Sha suddenly remembered something, and asked Yashamaru who was standing on his left.


    Out of her own plan, Luo Sha did not raise Gaara herself, but gave it to her brother-in-law Yashamaru to raise her.


    Yashamaru thought for a while, then shook his head and said: "The situation is not very good. Shukaku''s power is too violent. This power affects Gaara, making him unable to sleep well, and his spirit is even more unstable."


    "What a waste!" Luo Sha frowned and scolded, the original smiling face disappeared.


    The Sagakushi around him fell silent for an instant, and the atmosphere became silent.


    Gaara is Luo Sha''s son, it''s fine for him to scold casually, but if you scold him, then you don''t take Luo Sha Fengying seriously.


    Actually, it is normal for people to be unable to sleep due to the power of Shukaku.


    Because the sealing technique of the Kingdom of Wind is almost meaningless, although it can seal the tailed beast, it is inevitable to be affected by power.


    But Luo Sha thinks that Gaara should not be the same as the previous Jinjuriki, because Gaara is his child, and he is the most talented child.


    For the growth of Gaara, Luo Sha also took great pains.


    A qualified Jinchuriki must have a steel-like will, so that he will not be affected by the tailed beast in turn, making Jinchuriki control the tailed beast.


    In order to train Gaara''s will, not only did he not raise Gaara himself, but he also didn''t show the care that a father should give to his children. He always faced Gaara with an indifferent attitude.


    At the same time, he ignored the rumors circulating in the village that Gaara was a monster.


    These are the "exercises" he gave Gaara.


    Only by growing up in a difficult and difficult environment can Gaara become strong and tough, this is what Luo Sha thinks.


    Some people may feel that he is not a real father in doing so.


    But in Luo Sha''s eyes, he is the shadow of Sand Hidden Village first, and then Gaara''s father.


    One is that Shayin Village has a powerful Renzhuli who perfectly controls the tail beast, and the other is that her children can have a happy childhood. Luo Sha chose the former without hesitation.


    "I hope you can give Gaara some more time. After all, he is only three years old, and he is still too young." Finally, Yashamaru broke the silence and persuaded softly.


    Yashamaru really couldn''t bear what happened to Gaara. This is his sister''s child.


    But he can¡¯t do anything about it. Although he is Anbe of Sagakure and a high-ranking person that Kazekage relies heavily on, the person who gave the order is Kazekage himself...


    "An excellent ninja, even if he is young, will be different." Luo Sha replied.


    But after all, he is his brother-in-law and his capable subordinate, so Luo Sha didn''t say anything after saying this.


    Suddenly, Luo Sha felt something was wrong, an inexplicable aura suddenly rose, and the surrounding air froze.


    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Gold Placer!" Luo Sha quickly exploded with chakra, setting off a big wave made of placer gold and hitting it towards the place where the momentum erupted.


    Other Shayin also pulled out their kunai to prepare for the fight.


    But something that everyone didn''t expect happened.


    boom!


    Boom!


    A huge impact sounded.


    Luo Sha, who was originally standing at the front, hit the building of Shayin Village hard like a shell that was shot out, collapsing the thick stone wall and making a roar.


    Where Luo Sha was standing, there was a tall, mysterious man wearing a mask and dressed in black.


    The burly man in black was actually the big wave of gold dust that directly broke Luo Sha and sent Luo Sha flying!


    The sand hidden ninjas were all taken aback, this is the fourth generation Kazekage-sama who is the strongest in sand hidden village.


    Not to mention Sakai, even Sugiyama Minato was a little confused.


    Is this the fourth Kazekage?


    Although he said that because he was afraid of being beaten to death by the Fourth Kazekage, he tried his best to mobilize the wedge that he had made a small breakthrough a few days ago before making the move, but it is not a bit inferior to be beaten directly.


    ¡®I knew I would not sneak attack. ¡¯ Sugiyama Minato felt that he seemed to have overestimated the strength of Shidai Kazekage.


    Some Shayin rushed towards the strong man in black with Kunai, and some Shayin sent a signal to shake him.


    "Kazekage-sama is assassinated, come to support!" Anbu shouted.


    Facing the rushing sand hermit, Sugiyama Minato exploded in speed, and quickly swung a few punches, followed by a few more bangs, and several sand hermits were sent flying upside down, hitting the surrounding buildings hard.


    "What a fast speed!" Yashamaru''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he found that he couldn''t see clearly the movements of the man in black.


    After solving the sand hidden ninja who came up to entangle him, Sugiyama Minato didn''t waste any time, and went straight to the fourth Kazekage with a strong momentum.


    "Underestimated the enemy... What a terrifying force." Luo Sha pushed away the gravel that was pressing on her body, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and her expression became serious.


    He didn''t expect that there would be such a strong man hiding in Sha Yin Village. The initial wave of gold dust didn''t use all his strength for fear of destroying the village.


    Luo Sha could clearly feel the severe pain coming from his abdomen. If he hadn''t used gold dust to block the attacked place in a hurry, the blow just now might have pierced his abdomen directly.


    Whoosh!


    Sugiyama Minato''s speed was extremely fast, and he approached Luo Sha again with a blinding effort.


    "Magnetic Escape ¡¤ Dust Gold Shield!"


    A large amount of placer gold quickly rose up, spinning around the Luo sand rapidly, forming a golden ellipse with no gaps.


    Luo Sha, who underestimated the enemy and was injured, did not want to fight recklessly with the strong physical skills around him, so he chose to use the strengthened defensive dust gold to wrap himself.


    Looking at Rasa who was hiding in the sand, Sugiyama Minato smiled on the face hidden in the mask.


    At this time, if someone has clairvoyant eyes, they can see Sugiyama Minato''s white tattoo covering half of his body.


    This power from Lord Cixian cannot allow them to release any strange ninjutsu, but it will greatly enhance their physical strength, and then there is a very destructive special chakra.


    If Kazekage uses Magnetic Escape to kite him long-range, and there are a lot of sand hidden here, maybe Sugiyama Minato will find it very troublesome.


    But if Luo Sha wants to use defensive ninjutsu to block his attack, it is really overthinking.


    "Tiger Cannon Fist!"


    Sugiyama Minato clenched his right fist, all the strength of his whole body was poured into his right fist, and the powerful and special chakra also exploded in his fist.


    "Roar!"


    After Sugiyama Minato swung his fist, the sound of powerful force hitting the air was like the roar of a ferocious beast, and the escaping force completely destroyed the dilapidated building, with constant bangs.


    boom! !


    The elliptical gold placer was directly blasted, and the glittering golden placer scattered around, and Sugiyama Minato''s powerful fist also hit Luo Sha''s body.


    Boom!


    The powerful force was brought to the ground by Luo Sha, which caused a violent collapse. The ground collapsed, creating a large pothole, and Luo Sha was lying in the center of the pothole.


    "Ahem!" Luo Sha wanted to get up to meet the enemy, but found that his whole body seemed to have been beaten to pieces, and he couldn''t stand up at all. He only coughed up two big mouthfuls of blood after trying hard.


    Luo Sha endured the pain, lying on the ground trying to raise his head, and fully controlled the placer gold to launch an attack.


    A large amount of placer gold covered the entire distance of 20 meters around, and countless gold placer spikes moved towards Sugiyama.


    Faced with such a large-scale attack, Sugiyama Minato did not dare to slack off and went all out to deal with it, but because there were too many spikes, a little wound appeared on his body.


    Just when Sugiyama Minato was about to further attack Luo Sha, he suddenly felt something and stepped back five meters.


    Boom!


    A bull-headed puppet in white made a big hole where Sugiyama Minato had just stood.


    Sugiyama Minato discovered that there were suddenly many figures in white clothes appearing in the open space, and there was also an old woman who looked very old.


    "Sigh, I thought I would never use this technique again in this life. I really don''t want to let the old man relax for a while." Chiyo sighed twice, but his palm was open, and there was a chakra line on each finger.


    The Ten People of Jinsong is the work of Zuomenwei, the ancestor of the puppet master. Each puppet has extraordinary strength. If you can control ten puppets at the same time, the power is very terrifying. It is no problem to conquer a city alone.


    In the original book, only ten machines can fight against scorpion''s hundred machines.


    But it is so powerful, and it takes a lot of effort to control it, which is a lot of pressure for Chiyo at this age.


    Chiyo has experienced too much. When Scorpio left, she started not to care about political affairs, and spent all day fishing with her younger brother Ebizo.


    If she didn''t see Luo Sha looking like she was about to be hammered to death, she would be too lazy to do it.


    Chiyo is also a long-established veteran in the ninja world, Sugiyama Minato has also seen her information.


    Then Minato Sugiyama looked around, and found that more and more ninjas came to Sain, and Minato Sugiyama wanted to test it out, so he pretended to attack Rasa, but in fact quickly defeated the Sain who was closer inside. Then he used his own speed to quickly leave Sand Hidden Village.


    There are still people who want to chase, but they are stopped by Chiyo''s puppet.


    "Let him go, you can''t stop him." Chiyo sighed.


    Even Luo Sha was beaten so badly, there was no point in chasing after her.


    Chiyo retracted the puppet into the seal scroll, and walked to Luo Sha''s side in the big pit.


    "Elder Chiyo, thank you..." Luo Sha thanked Chiyo with difficulty.


    Chiyo sensed Luo Sha''s situation, and frowned. The situation is too bad. Luo Sha''s body is a mess now.


    But fortunately, Chiyo is not only a master of poison, but also very good at medical ninjutsu.


    "I can only get you out of danger. If I want to cure you completely, I can''t do it." Chiyo told Luo Sha very directly.


    "What will happen if the treatment is not good?"


    "Become a useless person who can''t move."


    After saying this sentence, neither of them spoke again, and the atmosphere became silent, and Sa Yin around him looked at Luo Sha worriedly.


    The third Kazekage hasn¡¯t been there for long, and the fourth Kazekage has problems again, so who can take the top? You can''t let Chiyo top it.


    "If there is anyone in this world who can cure you, only Konoha''s Tsunade." Chiyo said.


    "In terms of medical ninjutsu, she is the number one in the ninja world, and I am not as good as her."


    Luo Sha was silent for a while, will Tsunade really save him, although Konoha and Sa Yin seem to be pretty good now.


    But a few years ago, they were still fighting on the battlefield.


    "Go to Konoha for help, go ask Tsunade." Luo Sha ordered to his men.


    No matter what, you have to give it a try, the current hidden sand village cannot do without him.


    ¡­


    "So, Hidden Sand Village was attacked by a mysterious man in black, and the fourth Kazekage was beaten to a hemiplegia, and now we need Konoha''s assistance?" Yong Ze showed a somewhat puzzled expression.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen him, but Feng Ying was so pulled, he was beaten by an unknown person and left half of his body paralyzed.


    "Yes." Minato nodded, and then asked, "Nagazawa, what do you think?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 484： rescue team

    Chapter 484 Rescue team members


    "What do I think? I''ll sit and watch." Yongze complained, and immediately began to think seriously.


    Although Sand Hidden Village has always been very crotchless, the third Kazekage, known as the strongest Kazekage, was killed by a young Scorpion, the fourth Kazekage was killed by Orochimaru, and the fifth Kazekage was captured by the Akatsuki organization. to kill.


    Actually, you can¡¯t blame Sha Yincai, you have to see who is on the other side.


    Scorpion is a genius puppet master who was pointed out by Chiyo. In the future, he will be able to play an outrageous character with a hundred machines and control a hundred puppets at the same time. In addition, Scorpion is still a sneak attack, and it is reasonable for Sandai Kazekage to be killed.


    Not to mention the latter, Orochimaru is not a character who talks about martial arts, there are too many methods, it is normal for the fourth Kazekage to fall in his hands, Gaara is facing the fully grown Scorpion and Dida pull.


    So Sand Yin¡¯s strength is actually not weak. If he was weak, he wouldn¡¯t have once entered the Land of Fire and approached Konoha, even though Konoha was under siege.


    ''Do you know the organization? There is no motive for committing the crime. If it was the Akatsuki organization, the Tailed Beast should have been snatched away, but the news is that the fourth Kazekage was seriously injured. ''


    Yongze immediately thought of the Akatsuki organization. As the villain organization described in the original book, the Akatsuki organization has this strength.


    ¡®Not necessarily, now the Akatsuki organization has launched an action that is different from the original book, maybe it is to use this action to attack the prestige of the big country? ''


    Nagaze thought for a while, but was unable to analyze too many things from the information given by Sand Yin.


    If there is a description in the intelligence of someone who controls repulsion and suction, or paper secrets, or can use a strange mask to release powerful ninjutsu, then it will be easy to confirm.


    But none of these reports appeared, and there were no obvious traces of secret techniques.


    "Support is necessary. The five major countries are now in an alliance, and we have this responsibility." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    He was a little curious about who exactly beat the fourth Kazekage into hemiplegia.


    Although the water in the ninja world is relatively deep, it still can''t submerge him, who has reached the sixth level.


    And the support is not for nothing, Sa Yin must give something.


    There is a technique in Sand Yin that he is very curious about, that is, Chiyo used to revive Gaara to reincarnate.


    This is not the category of medical ninjutsu. Gaara is already dead. This is a forbidden technique that can bring the dead back to life.


    "Leave this matter to me. I already have a general candidate in my mind." Yong Ze said.


    "Since you already have an idea, I''ll leave this matter to you." Minato nodded.


    "I have a hunch that there may be some serious conspiracy involved." Minato crossed his fingers and stood on the desk with a dignified expression.


    The attack on the shadows of the Five Great Ninja Villages is not a trivial matter, and it is enough to trigger a war in a sensitive period.


    The reason for the outbreak of the third Ninja world is related to the disappearance of the third Kazekage.


    Although this is only the fuse, not the root cause, it is enough to prove Ying''s influence.


    The Five Kages Conference was not long ago, and now the tone of the entire ninja world is peace.


    At this juncture, someone assassinated Kazekage, it was hard for Minato not to think about it.


    "It''s okay, at most it''s just some mice hiding in dark corners. It may be a little troublesome to deal with, but it won''t affect the overall situation." Yongze said.


    There may still be many existences in the ninja world that he doesn''t know about, but these are limited in strength. Otherwise, how could the five major countries have always been the strongest in the ninja world.


    There is a reason for not daring to stand on the bright side, it''s just a lack of strength.


    Just like him, if he can be a hundred or eighty times stronger, then he basically doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything, and he will even take the initiative to resurrect Kaguya.


    Why revive Kaguya? Because Kaguya is from the Otsutsuki clan, even if her status is relatively low, she definitely knows much more than Nagasawa.


    Currently, Kaguya is the only one Nagasawa can think of to obtain information about Otsuki.


    Whether it is Sage of the Six Paths or Heijue, Yongze doesn''t think they will know about Otsutsuki''s information.


    "Then I''ll leave it to you." Hearing Nagasawa''s confident speech, Minato laughed.


    It is really cool to have a strong man who can suppress everything, at least you don''t have to worry about strength.


    Minato felt a sense of urgency at the moment. After becoming Hokage, he didn''t have as much time to practice as before, and he still had a lot of official duties to deal with.


    Although the immortal art and the domineering Yongze taught him have achieved certain results, but compared to the strength Yongze has always shown, they are not enough.


    Minato doesn''t want to be thrown too far away by Yongze, he also has self-esteem.


    "Yeah." Nagasawa nodded, chatted with Minato about something irrelevant, then left the Hokage Building, using Flying Thunder God to arrive at the training team''s office.


    "Let Kakashi and Inuzuka Midori come over." Nagasawa ordered.


    Not long after, Inuzuka Midori and Kakashi arrived at the office.


    "I haven''t caught fish recently, so you can''t punish me randomly." Before Yongze could say anything, Inuzuka Midori said preemptively.


    Yongze was left speechless by her, so he didn''t blame himself.


    Yongze shook his hands with some disgust and said: "Don''t worry, I called you here this time not for any punishment, but for a task to be entrusted to you."


    "Okay!" Inuzuka Midori cheered, it''s great not to deduct wages and not to be beaten.


    "What task, monitor Nagasawa, don''t worry, there is no task that cannot be completed with Midori here, even with Kakashi as a motivator, Midori can complete the task smoothly." Midori Inuzuka said confidently.


    "Oh, how can you say that you are brave?" Yongze raised his eyebrows, a mere Inuzuka Midori dared to be so arrogant, Kakashi has already been a kage class.


    "Hmph, how do you know that I successfully entered the immortal mode yesterday." Inuzuka Midori said proudly.


    "No, no one will know until you tell." Kakashi said ruthlessly.


    "What, do you even know that the strength of the beast''s breath and the beast''s ninja combination have increased?" Inuzuka Midori looked at the two with a look of horror.


    "No, I don''t know at all." Kakashi said mercilessly.


    Looking at Midori Inuzuka, who was crazily collecting treasures, a row of neat black lines appeared on Yongze''s forehead, and he appeared behind Midori Inuzuka in a flash, and hit Inuzuka fiercely with a knife of justice. Green head.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, there is a serious mission, listen carefully." Nagasawa rubbed Midori Inuzuka''s hair and said.


    "Kazekage in Hidden Sand Village was attacked by someone, and now he has been severely injured, so Konoha like us initiated a request for help, and we want Konoha to help investigate this matter together, and then heal Kazekage." Nagasawa said simply. The reason for the task.


    "We decided to send a rescue team to Sand Hidden. You are one of the candidates. The main characters are to protect Tsunade and investigate the assassin."


    Inuzuka Midori''s mouth was wide open, and it looked like he could stuff an entire egg directly, obviously very surprised.


    She thought it was just an ordinary task, but she didn''t expect it to be so involved. It was Kazekage who was assassinated, and the assassin almost succeeded.


    Is this something that a small training team leader can listen to?


    Oh, now the squad leader of the training team is equal to the leader of the dark department, so it¡¯s okay.


    "Besides, there is only one attacker." Nagasawa looked at Midori Inuzuka with a smile, "Since squad leader Midori Inuzuka is so confident, why not send you alone, I believe that the enemy who can defeat Kazekage is also difficult for you Go through three tricks."


    Looking at Nagasawa''s bright smiling face, Inuzuka Midori''s fiery heart suddenly cooled down. She wiped off the dense sweat on her forehead due to nervousness, and showed a forced smile.


    "This is not good, such a good task is all merit, how can Green take such a big credit, let Kakashi and the others come together."


    "Oh, is that so? Are you so generous? I don''t know." Nagasawa looked at Midori Inuzuka with a smile.


    "The Inuzuka family has been generous for generations." Inuzuka Midori had already begun to not know what he was talking about.


    "Really, the Inuzuka clan still has such a fine tradition. If that''s the case, the training team''s funds are tight recently, so please ask the generous squad leader Inuzuka Midori to donate his ten-year salary."


    "Please don''t do this." Midori Inuzuka clasped his hands together and looked at Nagasawa with a remorseful expression.


    "Let Kakashi forgive you first, just now you said that people are dragging their feet." Nagasawa said.


    Inuzuka Midori looked at Kakashi, and Kakashi looked up at the ceiling, as if there was some rare beauty on the ceiling.


    "Kakashi-chan, please forgive me as long as you have a lot of adults." Inuzuka Midori said deliberately holding his throat


    Kakashi felt a chill in his heart when he saw such a coy Inuzuka Midori, and quickly said that he forgave her.


    Although Inuzuka Midori didn''t look bad, Kakashi felt uncomfortable when he thought about what kind of bird this guy usually looks like.


    You said that you, a female man, still insist on imitating the charm of other soft girls. Didn''t you mean to be disgusting?


    "Get ready first, I will arrange someone to handle your affairs while you are away from the village." Yongze ordered.


    The opponent is an existence that can beat Kazekage to the point of hemiplegia, so Yongze is also planning to send some experts to **** Tsunade.


    In addition to Inuzuka Midori, Nagasawa also plans to let Maitekai and his shadow clone go with him.


    With this lineup, even if Madara has cheated his corpse, it is not impossible to push Madara back into the coffin.


    After arranging the accompanying guards, Yongze went to find Tsunade again.


    "Going to the Land of the Wind, it''s so far away, and it''s still full of sand, so tiring." Tsunade leaned on the chair junior, hinting wildly in his mouth.


    "Master Tsunade, this is a task related to the two Dainin villages." Shizune next to him couldn''t help but whispered.


    "So what, with that old lady Chiyo around, Kazekage will definitely not die, and we were still fighting a few years ago, so what if we don''t treat him." Tsunade said indifferently.


    "The reward for this mission is very high." Nagasawa immediately understood Tsunade''s thoughts.


    It''s not a refusal, but more money!


    "How tall is it?" Tsunade looked at his fingers, and began to play with his fingers, without looking at Nagasawa.


    "At that time, you can fill in as much as you think you should take." Yongze said with a smile.


    Now Konoha is very rich, the medical talisman cannot be made by others, and it is monopolized by Konoha''s family.


    "When are you going to leave? It doesn''t matter if you have money or not. You can''t just sit idly by when the leader of the allied country is injured." Hearing Yong Ze''s arrogant words, Tsunade immediately slapped the table and stood up, saying with a righteous face.


    "Master Tsunade..." Shizune looked at Tsunade with a complicated expression, that''s not what you said just now.


    Tsunade patted Shizune''s head indifferently, silly boy, this is a good opportunity to make a lot of money, it''s not a shame.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    "Master Cixian, I have already completed the test. Fengying''s strength is about the same as that of our cadres. He is stronger than Darcy and a little weaker than me. I almost killed Fengying, but there are other masters coming later. so I withdrew."


    Sugiyama Minato half-kneeled on the ground respectfully and reported the result of this mission to Ci Xian.


    In fact, the strength of the fourth Kazekage is not much worse than him. The reason why it became a one-sided situation and was almost beaten to death by him is the result of various factors. The difference in strength between the two is not that big.


    One is that Sugiyama Minato made a sneak attack and caught Luo Sha by surprise. At that time, Luo Sha didn''t expect that there was such a strong man hidden in Shayin Village, and Sugiyama Minato was injured all of a sudden.


    Then Luo Sha didn''t know his information, and their chakras in the wedge state were different from ordinary chakras, and had extraordinary destructive power.


    Ninja battle information is too important. If Luo Sha knew Sugiyama Minato¡¯s information, he wouldn¡¯t be beaten like this. Even if he fails in the end, it should be a hard battle and not a one-sided battle.


    Cixian didn''t speak after listening, he was eating, Cixian put the last small piece of beef into his mouth with a metal fork, chewed and swallowed it, then picked up the goblet containing red wine and took a shallow sip .


    Cixian put down the goblet, wiped his lips gently with a white silk scarf, and then said: "You almost killed Fengying?"


    Ci Xian was a little puzzled, what the **** is this ninja village? The newly established Xiaonin Village hanged their cadres, and the leader of a Da Ninja Village was hanged and beaten by their cadres.


    There is a huge gap between the small ninja village and the big ninja village, but the gap in this sentence should not be like this.


    "That''s right, I was lurking in the dark at that time..." Sugiyama Minato carefully introduced his actions to Ci Xian.


    "I see, you go down and rest." Ci Xian said.


    Sugiyama Minato nodded, then followed Cixian''s will and walked out.


    "Ying is the strongest of the five major countries, and the gap between the strengths of the five major countries should not be large. If you say this..." Yishi felt that the newspapers he read before were all fake newspapers.


    The news about Fujiwara Nagasawa is not bragging.


    In an instant, there is a feeling of being deceived.


    "Do you want to send someone to test it? If that''s the case, the plan can be accelerated." Ci Yishi''s eyes flickered, and he had a bold idea in his heart.


    The strength of the cadres is actually limited by him, otherwise, if they inherit the power of his noble Otsutsuki, how could they only have this strength.


    It is a means to restrain their strength.


    Because Yishi''s current state is too bad, he dare not let his subordinates be too strong. If they are betrayed, it will be broken.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 485： Exchange student Gaara

    Chapter 485 Exchange Student Gaara


    When it came time to go to Sand Hidden, the support team gathered.


    "You should all know Tsunade, so I won''t introduce it." Nagasawa said.


    "Yes." Kakashi and the others nodded, Tsunade''s name is well-known in the ninja world, how could Konoha himself not know.


    "Kakashi is good at all kinds of ninjutsu, especially good at lightning escape, and his physical skills are not bad.


    Inuzuka Midori, she is good at gymnastics, she is the squad leader of the training team, and her strength is very good.


    Maitekai is my disciple and a master of individual skills. "After introducing Maitekai, Nagasawa paused, and finally pointed to his shadow clone and said.


    "He is Xiao Yan, an ordinary Konoha ninja, who is good at escaping fire."


    "What ordinary ninja Xiao Yan, isn''t this your shadow clone?" Tsunade complained, at least use the transformation technique to fool people, what kind of nonsense is it to just open your eyes and talk nonsense.


    "Ahem, that''s not the point." Yongze coughed twice and quibbled: "It''s mainly because Hokage and I suspect that there may be some huge conspiracy in it."


    "And my reputation in the ninja world is too great. In order to prevent the other side from fleeing, so this time my shadow clone will be disguised as Konoha Churen Xiao Yan."


    "Is that true?" Tsunade looked at Yongze suspiciously. It is true that Yongze is strong and famous. Although there is no official statement that Yongze is the number one in the ninja world, this is already a Self-evident truth.


    Tsunade doesn''t doubt Yongze''s strength and fame, but she doubts Yongze''s purpose.


    Is such a decision really made because of some huge conspiracy?


    Is there a possibility that Yongze is actually looking for fun.


    Tsunade still remembers when Yongze came to find her. At that time, Yongze was not as famous as he is now, and he was not a high-ranking Konoha, so Tsunade didn''t know him at all, and only regarded him as an ordinary Konoha ninja.


    As a result, this mediocre Konoha ninja actually challenged her. Compared with Tsunade''s more proud strange power, the bet was the precious chakra knife.


    The first time he saw the bet, Tsunade became interested, and he was going to give this junior some insight and let him know the truth of respecting his seniors.


    what''s the result? She was instantly killed by Yongze several times in a row, and even in the end Tsunade used the Yin Seal to deal with it with all her strength, but she couldn''t get rid of the ending of the instant kill.


    This guy who claims to be an ordinary Konoha ninja is not ordinary at all, and his strength is terrifying.


    Tsunade occasionally has nightmares, dreaming of a certain person shouting "Tunate, I''m your fan", and then killing her in seconds with an arm wrench.


    Tsunade seriously suspects that Yongze wants to pretend to be a Chunin, and then show his strength and identity when the Sand Hermits look down on them, and admire the shocked and confused expressions on their faces.


    "Of course it is. This is something I have thought about for fun...the way to find out the real culprit behind the scenes." Yong Ze replied with a straight face.


    Kakashi next to him had a complicated expression on his face. He had a hunch that this rescue operation might cause some unnecessary troubles.


    "Okay, then I''m also Konoha''s ordinary chunin, and my name is Midori." Inuzuka Midori came up and said without thinking too much.


    "Why are you joining in the fun? I have a serious file with this identity. I don''t just add a suffix to my name to pretend." Yongze said.


    His identity was created by himself, and it is really in the Konoha file. Although Konoha does not have the real Xiao Yan, there is indeed this person in the file.


    "I see, Mr. Yongze really worked hard." Kai hammered his hand suddenly, showing a sudden realization expression.


    Looking at Kai like this, Kakashi didn''t know whether to tell him the cruel truth.


    "Anyway, let''s go!" Yongze waved his hand and told everyone to leave quickly. Kazekage was still lying on the bed and hadn''t given up the treatment yet.


    ¡­


    After going through a fast and not so difficult journey, Yongze and others soon arrived at Shayin Village.


    Yongze looked at the buildings of Hidden Sand Village curiously. The architectural style of Hidden Sand Village is quite different from that of Konoha.


    The buildings in the whole village are yellow in color, very similar to the vast desert in the Land of Winds. I don¡¯t know if it was built with the idea that the desert is a characteristic of the Land of Winds.


    The other thing is the difference in clothing. Whether it is residents or ninjas in Shayin Village, a large part of them wear white turbans on their heads, and there are other colors, but very few.


    Shayin Village was very nervous when they didn¡¯t get a reply from Konoha, for fear that Konoha didn¡¯t want to send someone, or sent a few unimportant people.


    After learning that Tsunade is back, I feel relieved. Tsunade will come, so at least I don¡¯t have to worry about the candidate for Shinkazekage.


    So Shayin Village is very enthusiastic, and has already sent people to wait at the gate of the village. As soon as Yongze and others came, a team of Shayin wearing white turbans surrounded him with enthusiastic smiles.


    "Master Tsunade, you must be very tired after coming all the way from the Land of Fire. We have already prepared a room for you to rest. Do you need to go and rest first?" Sand hidden ninja''s attitude was very low. Said to Tsunade with a respectful face.


    Tsuna subconsciously glanced at the ordinary Konoha ninja Xiao Yan. The current Nagasawa Kage avatar has used the transformation technique, so it is not the original appearance.


    Nagaze would not treat people from the Land of Winds as fools, and say that he is an ordinary Chunin Xiao Yan in the face of Hokage Assistant Fujiwara Nagasawa, so of course he needs to use the transformation technique.


    Seeing Yongze''s post-transformation appearance, Tsunade realized that the nominal captain of this rescue team is not Yongze, but her Tsunade.


    Tsunade thought for a while and said: "No, let me take you to see the situation of Kazekage."


    She is not very tired, after all, with such a group of escorts, there is nothing to bother her.


    Although Tsunade thinks that there should be no one in the current ninja world who is better at medical ninjutsu than her, Tsunade can''t guarantee 100% treatment of Kazekage, because some of them cannot be treated by her. She has superb medical skills, isn''t it? She is omnipotent, so she also has to look at the situation first.


    "As for my subordinates, take them to a resting place."


    Tsunade remembered something, and added, "Except for Xiao Yan, you go with me."


    "Why?" Yongze asked a little angrily.


    He is also planning to hang out in the hidden sand village alone, and then practice those pretentious routines of the immortal emperor''s rebirth in the city.


    "Am I the captain or you are the captain? You, a little Chunin, dare to ask why." Tsunade crossed his arms, and the already conspicuous mountains became more majestic and more eye-catching.


    Since Yongze plays pretending to be an ordinary ninja, she will accompany him to finish the game, and let Yongze know that ordinary ninjas are hard.


    "Well, what you say counts, who made you Tsunade-sama, one of the Sannin, and also the captain." Yong Ze showed an expression that counted you winning.


    "Hmph." Tsunade smiled complacently.


    Sun Yin, who was on the sidelines, didn''t know what was going on for a while, and didn''t dare to speak. God knows what kind of relationship they have with Konoha Ninja.


    Kakashi and the others also did not speak, and watched silently. Inuzuka Midori even leaned against the crowd, trying to cover his mouth.


    After being silent for a while, Sand Yin Ninja was born and asked: "Then Tsunade-sama, shall we go now?"


    Tsunade nodded, motioning for the sand hidden ninja to lead the way.


    So the crowd was divided into two groups, one group went to the resting place, and the other group went to the hospital in Sha Yin.


    Nagaze did not do anything unsuitable for the character, he followed Tsunade obediently, and followed Tsunade to the Sagakure Hospital.


    After arriving at the sand hidden hospital, the sand hidden people brought Tsunade and Nagasawa to a room with many sand hidden guards.


    After Yongze entered the room, he discovered that there were two other people in the room, Luo Sha, who was lying down. One was Chiyo, who was treating Luo Sha, and the other was Ma Ji, who was standing guard.


    The arrival of Nagasawa and others alarmed Luo Sha, who was resting with his eyes closed, and Chiyo also suspended the treatment.


    "Kazekage-sama, Tsunade-sama is here." Sand hidden ninja said respectfully.


    Luo Sha nodded, and with his eyes, signaled Ma Ji to lift him up a little.


    After receiving the signal, Markey carefully moved Luo Sha up.


    "Sorry for letting Konoha''s allies see me in such a mess." Luo Sha said after letting the guide leave the room.


    "It''s really embarrassing. There is no one who was beaten so badly in his own village." Tsunade nodded in agreement.


    Luo Sha froze when he heard Tsunade''s words, feeling very embarrassed.


    Although it is true, he is Kazekage after all, so give me some face.


    But facing Tsunade at this time, Luo Sha didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction, and could only show an embarrassed smile without saying anything.


    Chiyo said that if there is a medical ninja who can heal him in this world, Tsunade should be the only one.


    "Since Tsunade is here, you don''t need my old bones." Seeing Tsunade coming, Chiyo got up with a smile, and moved the stool to the side to do it, ready to see how Tsunade''s healing ability compares Was it stronger than before?


    "Well, Grandma Chiyo, you are a person who has stepped into the coffin with half a foot, and you are required to work hard here to treat Kazekage. It seems that the development of the younger generation of Sagakushi is not going well." Tsunade walked to the hospital bed and said casually. Said.


    Chiyo''s face darkened, and his smiling face suddenly became rigid.


    Yongze looked at this scene, and gave Tsunade a thumbs up in his heart, she has always had a good way of hating people.


    Back then, Payne was only planning to come to Konoha to find Naruto, not to destroy Konoha, Tsunade paused, and Nagato''s blood pressure soared, and even if he lost his lifespan, he would destroy Konoha with Super Shinra Tensei.


    It can be seen that Tsunade''s mouth escape is also very effective, with a strong ability to ridicule.


    Nagaze estimated that Tsunade is also strong, and he is still the number one medical ninja in the ninja world, otherwise he would have been hacked to death with this level of speaking.


    Tsunade observed Luo Sha twice, and then a hand with green light hung above Luo Sha''s body.


    After a while, Tsunade said: "The situation is fine, with Chiyo''s timely treatment, it is not difficult to fully recover."


    The situation is a little better than Tsunade imagined, and he is about to die from ordinary internal injuries. There is no strange secret technique, and there is no strange chakra.


    This kind of Tsunade is easy to treat, and with slugs, the treatment can be completed quickly.


    "Can it be cured?" Luo Sha asked excitedly, without the so-called shadow demeanor at this time.


    If you want him to lie in bed for the rest of your life, it will be more uncomfortable than killing him.


    Tsunade nodded, indicating that there is no problem at all.


    At this moment, Yongze coughed lightly, attracting everyone''s attention.


    When Nagasawa coughed like this, Tsunade understood that the treatment belongs to the treatment, and the reward must be clarified first.


    "There is no problem with treatment, but we also have a little demand from Konoha." Tsunade thought for a while and said.


    "Need..." Luo Sha had a tangled expression on his face, and he felt that he was going to be slaughtered.


    "Tell me, if we have some in Sha Yin Village, we will try our best to give them." Luo Sha said.


    No way, now they have something to ask for, so they can only lie down and be slaughtered by themselves, and even this opportunity to be slaughtered is obtained by themselves.


    Tsunade didn''t speak, but looked at Chiyo and Maki with his eyes.


    Seeing Tsunade''s thoughts, Luo Sha said: "Chiyo is our elder of Sand Yin, and Maji is my confidant, and they can be absolutely trusted."


    "We are very interested in Sand Yin''s forbidden technique of reincarnation, and then we want to invite Kazekage your child Gaara to study in Konoha as an exchange student." Nagasawa said directly.


    Reincarnation is a forbidden technique he is very curious about, and asking Gaara is a good thing Yongze is going to do.


    Although Gaara is Luo Sha''s own son, Gaara doesn''t get any fatherly love from him.


    In order to exercise Gaara¡¯s will, he not only treats Gaara coldly by himself, but ignores the rumors about Gaara, causing Gaara to be isolated by the whole village, he even sends killers to assassinate Gaara himself.


    This is not once or twice. During the growth of Gaara, he suffered countless assassinations, which can be said to have become his daily life.


    The most ruthless thing is that the only one who is good to Gaara is also the one who takes care of Gaara. The uncle Yashamaru who is closest to Gaara is also sent by Gaara to assassinate Gaara.


    Luo Sha let Yashamaru die in the task of assassinating Gaara, let him die in front of Gaara with his own eyes, and left the words that he actually hated Gaara.


    To be honest, Nagasawa felt that if Gaara was from the Uchiha clan, he would have to turn on the kaleidoscope on the spot and become a psychopath.


    Luo Sha may be a qualified Kazekage, but he is definitely not a qualified father.


    Rather than let Gaara be tortured by Rasa on Sand Yin¡¯s side, it¡¯s better to be brought to Konoha to train him.


    Gaara''s talent is also very good, with great potential.


    "Who is this?" Luo Sha saw the strange Yongze, so he asked.


    Yongze directly lifted the transformation technique and returned to his original appearance.


    There is nothing to pretend on Kazekage''s side, it''s interesting to pretend to be with those sand hidden ninjas, and to fool Kazekage so that he doesn''t reveal it, so that he can continue to play a pig and eat a tiger with a trumpet.


    Of course, there is also the fact that Yongze is afraid that if Tsunade talks about it, he will collapse.


    "Assistant Yongze." Luo Sha showed a shocked expression, thankful that he didn''t say anything that shouldn''t be said just now, but asked a question first cautiously.


    Chiyo looked at Yongze curiously when she heard Luo Sha''s words. She had heard about Yongze''s strength, but had never seen Yongze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 486： Chiyo who loves to play dead

    Chapter 486 Chiyo who loves to pretend to be dead


    "Well, it''s me. I discussed it with Hokage, and I felt that this matter might not be simple, and there was some conspiracy, so I sent a shadow clone to follow and investigate the situation together." Yong Ze said.


    "By the way, don''t leak my information later, so as not to overwhelm others. Only Konoha Churen Xiao Yan came here, not Hokage''s assistant Fujiwara Nagasawa." Yongze reminded.


    Luo Sha''s face became serious when he heard Yongze''s words, and turned to Ma Ji and said, "Got it, you must not leak the information that Yongze''s assistant is here."


    Maki nodded.


    As for Chiyo, it''s not her turn to give Luo Sha orders.


    Yongze didn¡¯t say anything later, the conditions were put forward, if Luo Sha didn¡¯t want to make it, then it would be impossible to fully reply, and Konoha didn¡¯t open a charity hall.


    Yongze didn''t speak here, Luo Sha was still weighing the pros and cons, and Ma Ji was not qualified to speak on this occasion, and Chiyo was also happy to relax and began to wander.


    ¡®How did Konoha know about reincarnation and Gaara becoming Jinchuriki. ¡¯ Luo Sha was a little puzzled.


    The forbidden art of reincarnation is little known even in Shayin.


    Because Reincarnation was originally a forbidden technique developed in secret, only the senior officials of Hidden Sand Village and some people who participated in the development experiment of the forbidden technique knew about it.


    Reincarnation is reincarnation ninjutsu, which can bring the dead back to life, but it has to pay the life of the performer.


    The purpose of developing this forbidden technique in Sand Hidden Village is to reduce the death rate of masters in war, so that the country becomes stronger.


    The masters of other countries died in the war, but they can be resurrected after death. Under the circumstances of the ebb and flow, Sha Yin Village will sooner or later have the strength to surpass all ninja villages.


    But how can there be such a good thing, the forbidden technique related to resurrection is not easy to develop.


    Shayin Village has spent a lot of manpower and material resources on this, but it has not obtained a satisfactory reincarnation.


    Sha Yin Village originally wanted to develop a technique that could consume a certain amount of vitality to resurrect the dead, but the development of reincarnation requires all of its own vitality, that is, one life must be exchanged for another.


    What''s even more deceitful is that the strength of the caster and the castee must be almost the same, that is to say, it is impossible to use the lower ninja to revive the upper ninja, and the vitality of Chakra is not enough.


    Sacrificing a living Jonin to revive another Jonin uses a hammer.


    In addition, there are many restrictions. For example, reincarnation is very difficult and difficult to learn. There are also requirements for the death time of the deceased. They cannot be dead for too long. There are also requirements for the integrity of the corpse. question.


    So in the end, Hidden Sand Village sealed this forbidden technique, and only those who participated in the development, and some senior executives of Hidden Sand, knew about it.


    Although there are many restrictions, this is a ninjutsu that can resurrect the dead after all, and it still has great significance.


    After all, although some people may not be too powerful, but they are outstanding in other aspects, and they accidentally die, this forbidden technique will come in handy.


    Luo Sha might feel a little distressed if it was a condition of exchanging reincarnation for treatment. This was researched by Yin Sha Village after spending a lot of energy and money, but he would eventually agree.


    Because many restrictions mean that reincarnation is difficult to be of great use, so Luo Sha gritted his teeth and gave it away.


    The point is, Gaara is still included in Yongze''s conditions!


    It doesn''t matter that Gaara is his child, the main thing is that Gaara is Injuriki.


    Sand Yin, like Konoha, is a tailed beast, which is a tail in Gaara''s body.


    So this only Renzhuli is very important to Sha Yin, otherwise Luo Sha would not have reached this point.


    Everything he does is in the hope that Gaara can become a strong Jinjuriki who won''t go berserk.


    Luo Sha now suspects that Konoha''s spies have reached the top of Sand Yin, otherwise how would he know these secret information.


    But if you think about it carefully, it should be impossible for the high-level, should it be the middle and high-level?


    "The matter of the exchange student, can you choose another person? Gaara is my youngest son. I think he is too young, and it is inconvenient to leave Sand Hidden Village for the time being.


    I also have a slightly older child named Kankuro, why not let him study in Konoha as an exchange student. " Luo Sha said tentatively.


    Yongze heard this music, you care so much about Gaara, why didn¡¯t you see it in the original book, he was too young, so he sent someone to assassinate him to let him grow up, right?


    "The selection of exchange students was decided by me and Hokage, and it is impossible to change." Yong Ze replied directly.


    Kankuro didn''t suffer any inhuman abuse, why take him away.


    Luo Sha''s expression was a bit ugly. If he was lucky before this, he thought that Gaara might have been drawn by chance, but he didn''t know that he was Jinjuriki.


    So now it¡¯s almost a stone hammer. Konoha knows that Gaara is Jinchuriki, so he insists on Gaara, and no one else can.


    Since it was confirmed that Konoha knew about it, Luo Sha stopped pretending, and said to himself: "Assistant Yongze, your request is a bit difficult, I''m afraid I can''t agree to you.


    Besides being my child, Gaara is also a Renzhuli of Shayin. Renzhuli is very important to the safety of the village. How can Renzhuli go to other villages to learn the truth. "


    Nagazawa said with a smile: "Why can''t Jinchuriki be used as an exchange student to study in other ninja villages? Kazekage has a picture. It can''t be because he didn''t have it before, so he must not have it in the future."


    "Are you still worried, Kazukage, that we will harm your child?" Nagasawa asked.


    Luo Sha kept a straight face and didn''t speak.


    It¡¯s not about worrying about this, but what else to worry about, if this is taken to Konoha, then Gaara will have to change into the shape of Konoha.


    As a shadow, Luo Sha knows that there are too many ways to change a person''s mind, not to mention that this person is still a three-year-old child, still at an ignorant age, and is most suitable for transformation.


    If this is gone forever, then Shayin Village will really become a joke. It will become a Great Ninja Village that is clearly a Five Great Ninja Village but has no tailed beasts.


    I''m going to be compared to Taki Ninja Village.


    Luo Sha couldn''t bear the consequences of losing Shouhe, in a sense, the impact was greater than the death of a shadow.


    Because the tailed beast is a resource that can be reused all the time, the shadow will die, but the tailed beast will not die, so it can always have a powerful Jinchuriki.


    "Kazekage, don''t worry, the learning I''m talking about is really learning. I just brought Gaara to Konoha, and when he is old enough to graduate from the ninja school, he will be sent back to Sand Hidden Village." Nagasawa said.


    He took Konoha back to change the tragedy, not to **** the tailed beast or a child.


    When Gaara graduates, he has already had a happy childhood, and at the same time has the strength to protect himself.


    At that time, Gaara will not be treated as before when she returns to Sand Hidden, and may become the next Kazekage instead.


    "I will let Gaara enjoy the childhood that a child should have in Konoha, and will not be disturbed by any force. This is my guarantee."


    Luo Sha was a little shaken, but it''s not impossible to finish ninja school.


    And if Yongze said it, he felt very credible.


    Because in Luo Sha''s view, Yongze is an idealist similar to the first Hokage Pillar. They both yearn for peace and believe that eternal peace can be realized.


    Otherwise, with the force shown by Nagasawa, no one can stop Konoha''s footsteps, even if he resists, there is only one dead end.


    They can clearly rule the entire ninja world, but they only hope that everyone can live in peace and live in peace forever.


    Although Luo Sha couldn''t do this himself, it didn''t prevent him from admiring this kind of person.


    It¡¯s like everyone wants their friends to be honest when they themselves are not.


    Nagaze said that he would return Gaara and would not do anything to Gaara, Luo Sha would feel that this should be true.


    This is the benefit of reputation and strength. If the third generation of Danz¨­ came, Luo Sha would definitely not give them a good look. Shukaku can be returned if it is in your pocket. I believe you, the old man is very bad.


    Luo Sha will believe what Yongze said.


    Because according to Yongze''s performance, the tailed beast is not a one-shot solution, so why use a lie to deceive it.


    "Since you don''t go to ninja school until you are old, why not let Gaara go to Konoha when you are old enough to go to ninja school?" Luo Sha thought for a while, then took a step back and said.


    He decides to trust Nagasawa, but he still doesn''t want Gaara to stay in Konoha.


    "No." Yongze shook his head, rejected Luo Sha again, and explained: "This is not good. Going to a new place when you are old is definitely not used to going to school. If you pick it up in advance, you can let him familiarize himself with wood Ye, you can also make friends with your peers."


    Luo Sha heard Yongze''s words, thought about it, and felt that Yongze''s words were quite reasonable.


    "Kazekage, you like Gaara so much, you can come to Konoha to visit him at any time, and it''s not like you can''t see each other after you go to Konoha." Nagasawa Yuyou said.


    Luo Sha didn''t reply right away. It''s not because of Gaara that he has such a relationship, but because of Shuhe.


    Luo Sha thought for a while, and came up with a good solution, and said, "My Gaara is still too young, I''m afraid he will not adapt to such a far place by himself, why not let his uncle take care of him together how?"


    Luo Sha didn''t say anything in his heart, and by the way, he was monitoring Gaara to see if Konoha had tampered with him.


    Although Luo Sha is willing to believe in Yongze, he doesn''t want to gamble with his belief. If he loses the bet, the end will be too miserable.


    "Yes, that''s not bad. We at Konoha don''t need to send someone to take care of it." Yongze nodded and felt that there was no problem.


    "Elder Qiandai, I will trouble you with reincarnation." Luo Sha said to Qiandai.


    Chiyo was an important researcher in the development of the reincarnation plan when she was young. During the development process, she mastered reincarnation.


    Chiyo, who was wandering in the sky, nodded when he heard Luo Sha''s words, thinking that once he handed in the forbidden technique, he would be liberated, and he could continue to go fishing with his brother.


    "I put the relevant materials in a reference room, who will get them with me?" Chiyo said directly.


    "I''ll go, Tsunade, you can start treatment." Nagasawa replied.


    Tsunade nodded, cast a psychic spell, and channeled a slug with a width of one meter and a height of two meters, and then let the slug cover Luo Sha''s entire body to start the treatment.


    Nagaze used the transformation technique to turn into an ordinary Chunnin Xiao Yan, walked out of the room with Chiyo, and went to the reference room Chiyo mentioned to get things.


    On the way, Yongze asked about the specific process of the attack and the characteristics of the attacker.


    Chiyo shook her head and said, "This attack was sudden. When I arrived, Kazekage was lying on the ground dying."


    "In terms of characteristics, the man in black didn''t fight me, but I heard from Luo Sha and Sa Yin at the scene that the man in black was very fast, and even a jonin said that he couldn''t see the opponent''s figure clearly.


    Then there is incomparably powerful, Luo Sha''s magnetic escape can be smashed with just a fist, and there is nothing else. "


    "Fast and powerful... Is it a Taijutsu ninja?" Yongze immediately thought that the man in black was a master of Taijutsu like Raikage or Kai.


    He thought about it, but he couldn''t think of any powerful Kage-level martial arts masters in the original book, and it was also a problem that he would come to attack Kazekage.


    Who would benefit from attacking Kazekage? Yongze tried to think about those who would benefit.


    But found that Nagato and the gang were unexpectedly in line.


    Didn''t get any useful information, and Yongze temporarily gave up thinking about the murderer, and instead chatted with Chiyo every sentence.


    Then Yongze was surprised to find that Chiyo was still a seasoned fisherman, talking about various fishing topics, much more energetic than just now in the ward.


    The two walked all the way to the reference room. Yongze watched Chiyo rummaging through the cabinet, looking for scrolls.


    Suddenly, Chiyo''s movements stopped, his eyes lost their brightness, his body froze, and he fell down straight, as if he had died suddenly.


    Yongze looked at this scene a little dumbfounded, this Chiyo is still a little expert, and even pretended to be dead with him, if he hadn''t been knowledgeable, he might have been fooled by Chiyo''s realistic pretending death skills.


    "Grandma Chiyo, stop lying on the ground, the ground is not clean." Yong Ze said.


    I don¡¯t know if Chiyo thinks that Yongze is cheating on himself, he doesn¡¯t move, and still lies on the ground motionless like a dead person.


    "Grandma Chiyo, I have the ability to sense other people''s breath, so don''t pretend to be dead." Yongze smiled and pulled Chiyo up.


    After Chiyo was pulled up by Yongze, he patted the ashes on his clothes, sighed and said: "As expected of a strong man who is considered absolutely invincible, I didn''t deceive you."


    "Taking advantage of your ability, your skill of pretending to be dead is still very strong. I was almost deceived by you." Yongze said with a smile.


    When Yongze said this, Chiyo laughed, quickly found the scroll of reincarnation, handed it to Yongze, and then told Yongze about his successful experience of pretending to be dead and deceiving others.


    For example, when she was holding a high-level meeting in Sayin, everyone surrounded her and carefully checked whether she was dead, or when she was fishing with her younger brother, she suddenly played dead, which shocked the younger brother who was fishing.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 487： Gaara

    Chapter 487 Gaara


    Although Tsunade healed Luo Sha quickly, under Yongze''s suggestion, Luo Sha concealed the information of his recovery, and continued to publicize that he was still seriously injured, but he had some improvement.


    Yongze wanted to see if he could fish out the attacker by this method.


    If the attacker wanted to kill Kazekage, then he should not let go of the good opportunity of being injured by Kazekage.


    If the attacker is not fooled, then the purpose of the attacker is difficult to guess.


    Is it because Luo Sha doesn''t look very good-looking, so you want to beat him? Or for other reasons, these are not known.


    However, what is certain at present is that the attacker should no longer be in Hidden Sand Village or even the Land of Winds.


    During the investigation, Kakashi used spiritism to summon the ninja. First, he used the ninja to find the location of the other party, and finally confirmed that the other party may not be in the country of the wind.


    Fortunately, their main purpose is not to investigate the murderer, but to heal Kazekage, and Kazekage has already been healed, so they have completed their mission.


    Yongze is going to stay in Fengyin Village for two weeks. If there is no major clue to identify the murderer within two weeks, they will consider the mission complete and return to Konoha.


    Just let Obito and Jiraiya wandering around in the ninja world pay attention.


    Yongze was wandering in Sand Hidden Village with the face of an ordinary Chunin, and suddenly found a few children playing football in front of him.


    Yongze didn''t care, he didn''t want to disturb the children''s happy play, so he was going to go around, as long as he wasn''t a brat, Yongze was still very loving.


    As for the bear boy, Yongze just wanted to say that he is still a child, so don''t let him go.


    "Huh." Yongze suddenly discovered an unexpected existence.


    A child with short red hair and a gray-green suit with very thick dark circles on his face sat on a swing with his head bowed, as if he was a child who had done something wrong and was punished by himself.


    He was sitting alone on a swing, swaying slightly, holding a brown bear in his arms, looking very lonely.


    The children playing football are not far from the children sitting on the swing, but they seem to be two worlds, one is so lively and cheerful, and the other is so lonely.


    Obviously, the distance between them was no more than fifteen meters.


    Looking at the panda-like eyes and short red hair, Yongze recognized at a glance that this was Gaara when he was a child.


    Judging by Nagasawa''s eyes, Gaara looked cute when she was a child, with a fair face and dark circles under her eyes, she was quite cute.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the encounter, but Yongze felt that Gaara looked a bit vicious during the Chunin exam, but he became handsome again when he became Kazekage later.


    "Ah, the ball." Suddenly, the group of children who were playing the ball exclaimed. Yongze took a look and saw that the ball had been lifted to the roof.


    Just when Yongze was about to do something good, he stopped suddenly because another person made a move.


    Gaara stretched out his hand, and a line of sand formed around him in an instant. Gaara controlled the sand to take the ball off the roof and put it in his hands, then looked expectantly at the group of children playing football .


    ¡®Uncle said that everyone likes good people and good children. As long as I help them pick up the ball, they should take me to play with them. ¡¯ Gaara thought excitedly.


    Gaara is very lonely, because no one plays with him, even his older brothers and sisters are very indifferent to him.


    So Gaara longs for friendship, and he also wants to be like the group of kids playing football, with so many friends playing together and having fun together.


    But having so many friends at once is a bit greedy.


    As long as there is one, as long as there is a friend, as long as there is someone who is willing to play with him.


    Gaara stood up, holding the ball, stretched out his hand full of expectation, and walked towards the children who were playing.


    "Ball." Gaara''s pale green eyes shone brightly in the sun, and he was looking forward to it. As he walked forward, he reached out and wanted to pass the ball to the children who were playing.


    But what greeted Gaara was not everyone¡¯s surprised eyes and thanks. The children playing football looked at Gaara with horrified eyes, as if they were looking at a monster with red hair all over the body exuding a terrifying aura.


    There was no friendship as expected, and no thanks. Gaara was greeted only by horrified eyes and the sound of monsters.


    "Monster!"


    "Run, everyone, the legend of the black-eyed monster is true."


    Obviously, Gaara, who has thick dark circles around her eyes and can manipulate sand, is regarded by them as a monster of some urban legend.


    The children playing football rushed to the back, as if there was a murderous monster behind them.


    "Ball..." Gaara looked at the children playing football and fled here as if fleeing, the voice became smaller and smaller until it disappeared.


    Those terrified gazes pierced Gaara''s heart like sharp swords one after another, and it hurt him so much.


    He didn''t understand why this happened, obviously he did what his uncle said, he helped them take the ball down and returned the ball to them, he should be a good boy.


    But, why, why is everyone unwilling to play with him, and still call him a monster...


    Obviously everyone looks the same, and he doesn''t have one more foot, so why is he a monster.


    Don''t understand, don''t understand, he can''t figure out what''s going on.


    He just wants a friend who will play with him, why is that.


    The ball fell to the ground, and the bear that I was holding also fell to the ground. Gaara stretched out his hand weakly, and said in an almost begging tone: "Don''t go..."


    But how dare the children stay in front of the "monster"? Gaara said that the children ran faster.


    I don''t know if it''s because I sensed the master''s intentions, or because I was too sad to cause the power in my body to lose control.


    The sand that Gaara controlled to pick up the ball before suddenly rushed towards the children at a very fast speed, like an arrow shot from a fully drawn bowstring.


    Seeing that the sand beam was about to hurt the child, Yongze made a move, slapped the sand beam casually, and resolved the crisis.


    After solving the danger, Yongze said with a smile on his face: "He is not a monster, this is a natural talent."


    It may be that Yongze''s handsome and sunny smile infected the children. The children stopped running and hid behind Yongze.


    A boy who was a little more courageous said boldly: "He can control sand, no matter how you think, he is different from us, and the side of his eyes is still black, exactly like the legendary monster."


    Hearing someone call him a monster again, Gaara, who was originally happy because of Nagasawa''s words, once again showed a disappointed expression on his face.


    Boom! Yongze quickly tapped the talking boy with his finger.


    "It hurts! Big brother, why did you hit me all of a sudden?" The boy asked, covering the place where Yong Ze had just hit.


    "What would you do if someone called you an idiot?" Yongze asked the boy.


    "Of course it''s scolding or hitting back, it''s needless to say." The boy replied with a look of resentment.


    "Then I just beat the child who was called a monster." Yongze said with a smile.


    "This...this is different." The boy was a little anxious, but he couldn''t tell what was different for a while.


    "What''s different, does he have more straight hands than you? Or one more head?" Yongze continued to ask.


    "He can control the sand, and there are black circles around his eyes." The boy looked at Gaara and said as if looking for a difference.


    "So controlling sand is a talent. I can also breathe fire and summon water dragons. Am I also a monster?" Yong Ze showed the first-hand second-generation water dragon bombs on the spot. The huge water dragon appeared in the world and shocked the children. , and then came another fire escape.


    "As for dark circles, you can try to stay up all the time, and you can have them too."


    "Brother, this is a ninja''s ninjutsu." The boy seemed to know something.


    "Controlling fire and water is a ninja, controlling sand is a monster. What is the reason for this? You Kazekage can also control gold sand. Then what is he, a unique monster?" Nagasawa asked with a smile.


    "Of course Kazekage is not a monster." The boy retorted, and after thinking hard for a while, he felt that he had found the reason and said, "Of course it''s because he and we are both so small, but he has the ability to control sand. monster."


    Boom! The boy took another hit.


    "It takes me a few times to remember, this is talent, there is a kind of people, they are born with a talent, with abilities that ordinary people don''t have."


    After speaking, Nagasawa pulled Gaara over, then squeezed the hands of Gaara and the boy, and controlled them to touch each other''s faces.


    Looking at Gaara''s dazed and disappointed eyes, and feeling the human touch in his hand, this courageous boy was also a little at a loss for a while.


    "Look, it''s not the same. He''s here, and I haven''t seen him eat you yet." Yongze said.


    "Gara, what do you usually like to eat?" Yongze asked.


    "Pink liver, takoyaki ramen..." Gaara replied subconsciously, he had a good impression of this strange ninja, because Nagasawa kept speaking for him.


    Looking at Gaara who was in a daze, the kid next to him realized that this guy who seemed to be a legendary monster didn''t seem scary at all, and he was still in a daze.


    "Where are there so many monsters? If there were monsters, shouldn''t they have been eliminated by your Kazekage?" Nagasawa said.


    When Yongze said this, they thought about it carefully, and it seemed that it was indeed the case.


    Gaara silently controlled Sand to pick up the bear and the ball, and handed the ball to the child next to him.


    "ball."


    But when Gaara showed the ability to control the sand, the children still took a few steps back subconsciously. This is the terror of the unknown.


    Looking at the children retreating, the light in Gaara''s eyes dimmed, but he still maintained the posture of passing the ball.


    Finally, the boy who had been talking to Nagazawa gritted his teeth, stepped forward, walked up to Gaara, took the ball, and bowed loudly: "Thank you, I''m sorry."


    The other children looked at each other, seeing that the boy was fine, and finally let go of their guard, and walked up to stand with the boy.


    "I''m sorry to call you so ugly."


    "Thank you for helping us get the ball down, it was a great help."


    Children should apologize for their apology, thank you for their gratitude, the picture is very harmonious.


    Yong Ze also smiled watching this scene.


    Children at this age don¡¯t understand anything and can¡¯t tell right from wrong, but they don¡¯t mean to be bad, but they are really afraid of Gaara. After all, there are indeed rumors that Gaara is a monster in Sand Hidden Village.


    So Yongze chose to guide and let them know that Gaara is a child similar to them, but with a little special ability.


    If you want to blame, you can also blame Luo Sha for letting this kind of rumors spread in the village, and it may even add fuel to the flames.


    The sudden apology and thanks made Gaara a little overwhelmed, and he hugged the bear tightly, feeling a little unreal.


    Why is everyone suddenly not afraid of him anymore, and even thanked him.


    Is it the help of the big brother?


    Gaara glanced at Yongze gratefully, then pondered for a while, and summoned up the courage to say: "It''s okay, but can I play with you?"


    The atmosphere fell into silence again for a while, and no one spoke.


    Gaara looked at the silent crowd, and the expression on his face changed to disappointment again.


    ¡®Sure enough, they still regard me as a monster in their hearts and don¡¯t want to play with me. ''


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to, I... I seem to be hungry, I''d better go home..." Gaara forced a smile.


    "Yes!" The courageous boy suddenly interrupted Gaara, and he said, "Yes, but you can''t use your ability to control sand."


    Gaara smiled pleasantly upon hearing that someone agreed.


    "Is it really possible?" He asked in disbelief.


    "Well, yes, my name is Jiandou, what''s your name." Jiandou asked.


    "I, I call me Gaara." Gaara was excited, something that had never happened before.


    "I suddenly remembered, my mother told me to go home before three o''clock in the afternoon, I''m sorry, let''s leave it like this today." Suddenly a child said.


    Then, as if there was a chain reaction, everyone except Jiandou suddenly had something to go home.


    "You..." Jiandou didn''t expect that his friends would go home suddenly, this was obviously an excuse.


    "Have fun, let''s go home first." A group of children and Jiandou waved their hands and left.


    Gaara still has a big abnormality after all. Some people have not forgotten what happened just now. If Nagasawa did not appear suddenly, someone will definitely be injured.


    It''s okay to ask them to say thank you or apologize, but play together? forget it.


    Watching the children leave one by one and only his Kento was left, Gaara lowered his head and said softly, "I''m sorry..."


    He knew it was all his fault that caused everyone to leave.


    Kento patted Gaara on the shoulder and said with a smile: "What does this have to do with you? Don''t they all have their own affairs? Since there are only two people left, there is no other way. Let''s meet again next time." Let''s play."


    After speaking, Kento took the ball and left, leaving only Gaara standing alone.


    "Next time... when is the next time." Gaara looked up at the sky.


    "It won''t be too far, you will soon find someone who is willing to make friends with you sincerely." Yongze walked to Gaara and said.


    Still have to rely on Naruto''s social bullying to cure it.


    At this time, suddenly a sand shadow appeared beside Gaara, looking at Yong Ze cautiously.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 488： Shocked Yakshamaru

    Chapter 488 Shocked Yashamaru


    "Your Excellency?" Yashamaru looked at the unfamiliar Konoha ninja cautiously, and asked.


    Although Luo Sha is going to let Yashamaru go to Konoha with Gaara, but because Yongze and the others still have to stay here for a while to investigate, Luosha has not told Yashamaru of Nagazawa''s real identity for the time being. .


    Yashamaru only knows that some Konoha ninjas have entered Sand Hidden Village, but Yashamaru doesn''t know who they are.


    When Gaara lost control just now, Yashamaru was actually beside him, but Yongze''s speed was much faster than him. As soon as he was about to make a move, Yongze shot Gaara''s out-of-control sand away.


    Then Yongze made another move to help Gaara integrate into the group, Yashamaru did not appear immediately, but continued to hide in the dark, wondering what Yongze was going to do.


    But when the children are gone, Yashamaru can''t hide anymore. We can''t let this Konoha ninja get too close to Gaara. The identity of Gaara''s Jinzhuriki is very sensitive. Neither Airo nor the Konoha ninja is good.


    "I, Wu Tancheng Xiao... Well, I am Konoha Churen Xiao Yan." Yong Ze was going to continue playing Dou Po Geong, but after thinking about it, Yasha Maru couldn''t understand it, so he gave up and was more normal.


    Nagaze looked at Yashamaru a few times.


    Yashamaru at this moment is not dressed like a ninja, but dressed at home, wearing a dark blue hunting suit, looking very easy-going, like a beautiful young married woman.


    That''s right, I didn''t use the wrong adjective, whether it''s multiple women or multiple women.


    Yashamaru looks exactly like my sister, your mother, Gaara, so even though she is female, she looks like a boy.


    If you wear a ninja uniform, it can add a bit of femininity. Does it look so masculine? Xiao Yan looks like a girl in home clothes.


    "Luo Sha Chunin, I thanked him less just now, and helped you save Gaara. I am your sister''s child, and I will be taken care of by you for the time being." Yashamaru thanked.


    Although I know what the purpose of that ninja named Rasa is, but in Yashamaru''s view, my action just now almost made Ni Gaara gain several friends.


    If it was the sand rampage that ended as soon as your gara ended, it might be successful.


    "There is something to do, thank you for such a big thing, seeing a nasty big kid alone here is at a loss, anyone will subconsciously want to help." Xiao Yan laughed.


    "Whoever it is... Maybe." Yashamaru sighed heavily.


    Even a passerby can do that, why does Yongze...


    "Uncle." Nigaara called Yashamaru loudly, grabbing the corner of Yashamaru''s clothes with his big hand.


    You Gaara has no ordinary feelings for that uncle who looks like my mother who only exists outside the picture.


    Because in Sand Hidden Village, only my uncle Yashamaru would despise me and hate me.


    "Yeah." Yashamaru nodded, and patted Nigaara''s head with some distress.


    As an older child, Gaara has endured too little and I should bear it, obviously I am just an innocent child.


    But Yashamaru has no way to change if he wants to. It is because I know Yongze that I know that I can change.


    In Lan Cheng''s eyes, the village is always the first. For the sake of the village, it is worthwhile for his children to suffer, even if they die.


    In the special sand hidden eyes, Yashamaru is the weak Anbu, the right and left hand of Kazekage, and an enviable ninja.


    But Yashamaru knows that everything is based on Nagasawa''s approval. If I do something that Nagasawa approves of, then my right and left hands will also need to exist.


    "He should clarify the rumors that the child has no ordinary talents, so how did he become a monster.


    Before the rumor dies down, my attempts to make friends should become a little more complicated if the power is out of control. "Lan Cheng said.


    Whether Yashamaru answered Lan Cheng''s words, clarified the rumors, it was complicated, but that got up because of Kazekage''s connivance, did you think I wanted to do it?


    "Thank you, but that is your own business after all, and Lao Ge is worried." Yashamaru said.


    I thought that Konoha ninja rolled back and involved Jinchuriki, God knows Nagasawa would go crazy.


    In case Nagasawa goes crazy and makes that Konoha ninja lose his heart, can Konoha easily let Sand Yin go.


    Yashamaru knew that it was Sagakushi who asked Konoha for help that time. If the Konoha ninja disappeared in Sagakure, this problem would be small, and it is certain that war will break out again.


    The one who lost must have been Sahikaku, but who knows that Konoha is weak now.


    "Oh? It is certain that you can solve that matter. You are quite inexperienced in that area." Xiao Yan said with a smile.


    Seeing that the Konoha ninja named Luo Sha was so cold, Yashamaru knew how to agree with him for a while.


    "It just so happens that you, Tsunade, are helping your Kazekage heal? You ask Tsunade to talk to Kazekage, and ask Kazekage to clarify for them. No Kazekage stood on the platform in person. Someone should have dared to Rumors are being spread indiscriminately." Xiao Yan continued.


    When Xiao Yan said that he was going to tell Kazekage and let Kazekage clarify the rumors himself, Yashamaru was frightened instantly, thinking that Konoha ninja was really a master of death.


    Going to Fengying to clarify, is that a self-inflicted trap?


    "It''s better to bother them. After all, they have nothing more important to do when they come to Shayin, so I need to trouble them." Yashamaru said hastily, wanting to dispel the other party''s self-inflicted trap of going to Yongze. idea.


    "If there is something to do, it''s a trivial matter. It''s just a matter of talking about it. It can''t be called trouble." Xiao Yan said with a smile.


    Yashawan:¡­


    I really want to ask Lan Cheng directly, does he just want to court death that much?


    So how did a ninja who hates death live to such a young age, and was sent to another ninja village? Is it like that?


    "Uncle?" Gaara also looked at Yashamaru inexplicably, why did Yashamaru keep agreeing with no one to help him coldly?


    "You..." Yashamaru looked into Gaara''s eyes, and knew how to explain the ambiguity for a while.


    He can always directly say that his father, Kazekage, was not involved in the matter, and to go to me is to throw himself into a trap.


    It is also possible to tell that Konoha ninja that Nigaara is Jinchuriki, and he is more involved in my affairs.


    "Could it be that he trusts you? He thinks you''re talking in front of the villain Tsunade?" Lan Cheng raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "You still don''t have that little confidence."


    Yashamaru rubbed his forehead, feeling that it is a good thing to be indifferent all the time, it is like that for ninjas.


    "My lord, you don''t underestimate him, it''s just that the matter is a bit simple, and it is very suitable for people from other ninja villages like you to participate." Yashamaru persuaded tactfully.


    "Oh? Anyone can come?" Lan Cheng asked with a smile.


    "It must be solved by the inside of Sahikaku." Yashamaru nodded.


    "Really, the special Konoha Chunin Rasa is fine, so what if Konoha''s Hokage assists Fujiwara Xiao Yan?" Xiao Yan lifted the transformation technique while speaking, and restored his original appearance.


    As soon as it was over, Yashamaru still understood why Luo Sha suddenly talked about Lan Cheng, watching my face gradually change into a strange weak person, Yashamaru showed a shocked expression.


    "Xiao Yan''s assistant?" Yashamaru couldn''t help asking.


    Although I went to Konoha to see Yongze''s appearance with my own eyes, Xiao Yan''s photos and portraits have long been circulated in the ninja world, so Yashamaru has also seen Yongze''s photos and heard about Yongze''s battles. Know my strength and current status in the ninja world.


    "Well, it''s you." Xiao Yan nodded and replied.


    Ni Gaara is a little bit confused, vague why the cold-hearted little brother suddenly changed his face, and he has changed a lot.


    Yashamaru took a deep breath, feeling very troublesome.


    That is the weakest person in the ninja world today, and it is possible for the ninja world to restore peace to the present.


    "Assistant Xiao Yan, Kazekage, do I know you''re here?" Yashamaru asked cautiously, ready to take Gaara forward at any time.


    If Xiao Yan is a hidden sand village where no one retreats, what is my purpose? Yashamaru thinks so, but feels that it will definitely be a good thing.


    "I know, you have already met." Xiao Yan looked at Yashamaru''s tense body, could not help but smile, and then replied.


    Xiao Yan''s answer made Yashamaru relax. Since Yongze knew, it would be a problem. If Xiao Yan tried to hide something, Yashamaru knew that no one could stop Lan Cheng.


    "The reason why you conceal it very much is because there is no other important reason, so he must remember that except for their Kazekage and Elder Chidai, he wants to reveal your existence to others." Xiao Yan reminded.


    "You know, Assistant Xiao Yan, you will pay attention." Yashamaru nodded solemnly.


    Yashamaru thought of what he said, but he still had no idea what he said, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    With Lan Cheng''s strength, no one can kill me, no wonder he is so uncertain that Fengying can come out to clarify the rumors.


    I''m afraid it''s because of Tsunade, but because of his confidence in himself.


    If Lan Cheng really dares to do something, Shayin Village can consider the candidate for Seventh Kazekage.


    "So he still finds it difficult to solve the rumor problem?" Xiao Yan looked at Yashamaru with a smile.


    Yashamaru showed an embarrassed smile, that time Bai was worried and met the little guy.


    "I''m worried about whether you can do it, but the situation under Kita is very simple. I am Kazekage''s child." Yashamaru thought for a while and said.


    The information about Jinzhu Riki can be exposed, but the information about Nagasawa¡¯s child can be concealed.


    "You know I''m a child of Kazekage, and you''re just wondering why my own child doesn''t have such a powerful rumor under him, and I let it spread." Said like that.


    Yashamaru was silent for a while and said, "Maybe Kazakage has my own arrangements."


    "What other arrangement can it be? It''s not because of your Aara Shirenjuri. I want to exercise the so-called tough will through that kind of suffering method." Xiao Yan showed a hehe smile.


    Regardless of what I think, Xiao Yan just thinks that Yongze''s arrangement for Gaara is stupid.


    Yashamaru is numb, did I think that Xiao Yan even found out that your Gaara is Renzhuriki, and cooperating with me to think a lot of words.


    Can only be said to be the legendary Fujiwara Xiao Yan?


    It was Kuo Yashamaru who followed Xiao Yan to complain about Nagasawa. Although I very much agree with what Nagasawa did to you Gaara, Nagasawa is Kazekage and my sister''s husband after all.


    "Originally, it should be a matter of their Sayin internal affairs. You are too easy to control, but you Gaara is now an exchange student who is about to go to Konoha, and you can be regarded as half of Konoha. You can see my rumor seven Spread it everywhere." Xiao Yan said another sentence that shocked Yashamaru.


    "Exchange student? What''s going on, Assistant Xiao Yan?" Yashamaru couldn''t help asking.


    Your Gaara became a half Konoha out of nowhere, how did my caregiver know, how did Yongze let Jinchuriki go to my village?


    "You Konoha have reached an agreement with their Sain, and they will send you Gaara to Konoha to study until you graduate from the ninja school." Xiao Yan explained.


    "How is it possible." Yashamaru put on a good life, but whenever someone else came, I immediately felt that the other party was lying to me, but that person was Xiao Yan''s assistant, who was well-known in the ninja world, so it was useless to deceive me with that?


    If the story is false, how could Sand Hidden let Gaara go to Konoha? He would definitely rather have a war than have Renzhuriki taken away.


    "By the way, it''s only you Gaara. Considering that you are young, Kazekage also asked a ninja named Yashamaru to go with you and take care of you Gaara in Konoha." Lan Cheng said again.


    Yashawan:¡­


    Good guy, it¡¯s just that Gaara is going to the ninja world, and I¡¯m going too. According to Xiao Yan, it¡¯s possible that Lan Cheng requested it on his own initiative.


    Yashamaru felt inexplicably betrayed.


    "Those were discussed directly between you Konoha and their Kazekage. If there is no doubt, he can ask their Kazekage." Xiao Yan said with a calm smile.


    Xiao Yan said everything to that extent, saying that I can go to Kazekage to verify it at any time, even if Yashamaru thinks that it is in line with Nagasawa''s temperament, he still doubts Xiao Yan''s words.


    I guess it may be that Nagasawa and Konoha retreated to some agreement, and one of Konoha''s conditions is that Sand Yin''s Jinzhu Riki will go to Konoha for a period of time.


    Surely there is a way to explain that Yongze attaches so much importance to Inchuriki that he will let You Gaara go to Konoha as a so-called exchange student.


    Ni Gaara, who has been listening to Yashamaru and Xiao Yan''s talk, showed a blank expression, and Yashamaru asked: "Uncle, where is Konoha? Is this place okay? Did you really go here before?"


    "Konoha is in the country of fire, and the country of fire is to the east of your country of wind. The scenery here is very good. Is there any desert? As for whether he wants to go here, you have to ask his father first." Yashamaru replied.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 489： confirm

    Chapter 489 confirmed


    Farewell to Nagasawa, after Yashamaru sent Gaara home, he hurried to the Sand Yin Hospital to find Rasa.


    Because of his status, Yashamaru was not blocked along the way, and greeted the guard Sagan ninja, Yashamaru knocked on the door and walked into Luosha''s ward.


    At this time, there are only Luo Sha and Ma Ji in the ward. Because the treatment is completed, Tsunade and Chiyo have not been here.


    Luo Sha was wondering who would be here at this time, looked at the door and saw that it was Yashamaru, with a little surprise on his face, he didn''t expect it to be Yashamaru.


    The relationship between the two is a bit special, they are both boss and subordinate, brother-in-law and brother-in-law.


    Logically speaking, the relationship between the two should be very good.


    In fact, this is also the case, but there is an additional time, that is before Gaara was born.


    Before Gaara was born, Yashamaru respected and even worshiped this brother-in-law who became Kazekage.


    It¡¯s not that you can be recognized by the public only by becoming a movie star, but only those who are recognized by the public can become a movie star.


    Because Luo Sha itself became Kazekage because she was recognized by the people of Sand Hidden Village.


    After becoming a shadow, Luo Sha quickly ended the war and signed a treaty with Konoha, which avoided the situation where Sa Yin¡¯s strength was being consumed all the time.


    Signing a contract is not just a matter of talk, and Shayin Village is not without hawks, so Yashamaru recognizes Luo Sha''s ability.


    After Luo Sha became a shadow, Yashamaru, who was Anbu, was also reused, and soon became Luo Sha''s left hand as an excellent Anbe, and the brother-in-law and brother-in-law worked closely together.


    It''s just that Yashamaru respects and adores Machi, and Maji also admires that brother-in-law who is weak in handling affairs.


    After all, Ma Ji is a very realistic person. If he can contribute to the village, even his brother-in-law can occupy a low position. I am willing to give up even my own son. What is a brother-in-law?


    But that all changed before Gaara was born. Gaara was a premature baby, and your mother died of dystocia when I was born. That made Gaara¡¯s impression of her mother only have no photos.


    Yashamaru is very sad about the death of my sister. I look like my sister, and my relationship with my sister is also very good.


    After this time, although I was sad, I might blame Maji because my sister died of dystocia, and dystocia is Maji''s business.


    But did Yashamaru think that Min Lan actually made my sister''s first child become Jinjuriki?


    Yashamaru was very angry. As an Anbe, I was too confused about the darkness of the world. Although Jinchuriki is weak, but Jinchuriki is very miserable especially when he plays.


    For example, the next O Jinchuriki, Fenfuku, because of Jinchuriki, Sand Hidden lower level to prevent the Tailed Beast from running away, so he directly imprisoned Fenfuku outside the prison for a lifetime.


    Only in times of war, Fenfu will be released and sent to the battlefield.


    Whether or not he committed any crime, or even had a real rampage, just for the reason of preventing rampage, Sha Yin imprisoned a person in prison for a lifetime.


    Yashamaru, of course, wanted his sister to risk her life to give birth to a child who would become Jinchuriki.


    But I have no way to resist, because it is only Min Lan who gave the order, but the entire lower level of Shayin.


    I''m just a big Anbu ninja, how can I resist the lower layers of Sand hidden.


    And if you want to resist, there is no chance, because when the news reached me, Nigaara has become a Jinzhuli, and it is already a fact that cannot be reversed.


    The only possibility for Tailed Beast to leave Jinchuriki is if Jinchuriki is dead.


    That night, Yashamaru went to Maki''s house in person, and I questioned Min Lan, why did you ask Gaara to become Injuriki, that was my sister''s first child, and I even risked my life to give birth to Gaara up.


    This night, I got off the horse and the day was fierce. It may be because Yashamaru has always done things very reliably. I was not angry because of Yashamaru''s questioning, but I told Yashamaru with a fierce face.


    "Do you have any money?" Min Lan said fiercely.


    "Eight unqualified test subjects have already died, and because of the experiment day, you also fought with Kazuo many times to suppress them.


    The nickname is still cutting funds, you have already grown up to be ninjas, and now you are relying on you to collect gold dust by using magnetism to barely support. "Maki told about the predicament Sha Yin encountered.


    "At that time, Ni-Gara happened to have no qualifications. If possible, you also wanted your child to become Injuriki.


    However, if the experiment continues to be successful, it will only consume a small amount of funds, and your Shayin''s human strength will always be in a vacant state.


    Maybe it will be miserable before Niogaara becomes Injuriki, but what if a war breaks out if Niogaara becomes Injuriki? How will you face the Seven Small Kingdoms? "


    "If you Gaara becomes Injuriki, Sain will lose very little, does he understand?


    After becoming a father, you are the wind and shadow of Hidden Sand Village. "


    After saying that, Markey continued to talk. If Yashamaru still understands when it comes to that point, let me understand.


    Is there any way for Yashamaru to refute Maji''s words, because Maji is doing it from the perspective of the whole village, and I have Xiaoyi.


    If Yashamaru is such a shameless person, he can continue to quarrel, but I am a sensible person.


    At the very end, Yashamaru returned to his home frustrated, and bought a small pile of wine to get himself drunk.


    But at that time, although Yashamaru was not satisfied with Ma Ji, he was too obsessed.


    It was before that the relationship between the two deteriorated.


    For her own consideration, Min Lan did not raise Ni Gaara herself, but let Yashamaru raise you.


    At that time, Yashamaru thought to himself, at least it is his own son, and Nigaara should be abused by the next Jinchuriki.


    But it turns out that it is possible.


    Maybe because he is his own child, Maki has no low expectations for Ni Gaara. I hope Ni Gaara can become a perfect Jinchuriki. Being able to perfectly control the tail beast is the weakest Jinchuriki who goes berserk.


    But Ni Gaara went berserk in a short time. Maji was very disappointed with Ni Gaara before the suppression, so there are no extreme targets now.


    In Maki¡¯s view, it¡¯s all a test for Ni Gaara, if Ni Gaara passes, then Ni Gaara can still become the perfect Jinjuriki.


    If Ni Gaara wins, dies in the middle or something, it means Ni Gaara is a trophy.


    Yashamaru protested with Maki only once, protesting that I let the whole Sain isolate Gaara, and protesting that Gaara would suffer inhuman treatment at such a young age.


    But Min Lan did not accept Yashamaru''s protest, and gradually became bored.


    I feel that my brother-in-law is already a good helper in the future, and thinking about things is actually taking the village as the smallest benefit.


    Yashamaru thinks that Min Lan is affectionate, and Ma Ji thinks that Yashamaru is a little tricky, and the relationship between the two is getting worse.


    Of course, because of Yashamaru¡¯s own personality, I will bring my personal temper to work, and Markey is also a utilitarian.


    So although the relationship between the two has deteriorated, whether Yashamaru''s position has changed, it is possible that the relationship between the two has always changed outside the eyes of others.


    Although Yashamaru still obeys Maki''s orders at work, it is possible for Yashamaru to take the initiative to talk to Maki as before.


    When Maji was injured, Yashamaru made a symbolic visit, said some polite words in front of the public, and left.


    Maki knew in his heart that he had a crush on Yashamaru, so he was surprised why Yashamaru came to me.


    "Kazekage." Yashamaru shouted in a respectful but distant way.


    "Yashamaru, is there anything wrong?" Maggie looked directly at Yashamaru and asked lightly.


    I don''t think I did anything wrong, everything I do is for Sha Yin.


    "Kazekage, may I ask if Assistant Rasa has arrived at your sand hidden village?" Did Yashamaru ask you about Gaara first, but about Rasa first.


    After all, if Luo Sha¡¯s story is all false, then the authenticity of the information I have spoken will be slightly reduced.


    Maki''s face showed a surprised expression, how did Yashamaru know that Rasa was coming, and Sayin should only have Wuwo and Nagazawa and Chiyo''s mother-in-law know.


    Yongze has been working as a guard outside my room, could it be...


    Wait for Maji to guess wildly, Yashamaru explained: "Just a long time later, you happened to meet Assistant Luo Sha, and I told you something, so you wanted to come over and ask for proof."


    Maki nodded and said: "It''s wrong, Assistant Min Lan is hiding in the sand now, and he should meet Assistant Min Lan."


    "Min Lan''s assistant concealed his identity for that mission. He wanted to reveal my identity." Ma Ji reminded.


    Yashamaru nodded and said, "You know, Assistant Luo Sha reminded you after he left."


    "So, it''s true that Gaara went to Konoha as an exchange student, and you also have to take care of Gaara?" Yashamaru looked into Maki''s eyes and asked.


    At this moment, I can roughly confirm in my heart whether Luo Sha has lied to me.


    "Did I even tell you this? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he will know sooner or later. There is a mistake. It is true. Two weeks ago, Gaara will go to Konoha as an exchange student until he graduates from the ninja school." Min Lan said bluntly.


    "Why do you do that?" Yashamaru couldn''t help but said, asking an eight-year-old child to leave his hometown and go to another country is not cruel.


    Of course, that¡¯s because Maki still doesn¡¯t know what Ni Gaara¡¯s means are at the extreme, so Yashamaru may have to set off firecrackers overnight when he hears that Ni Gaara is leaving Sand Yin.


    There is someone who sends people to assassinate his own son every day.


    Maki glanced at Yashamaru with strange eyes, it seems that Luo Sha also told Yashamaru everything.


    "Did he think it was just what you wanted? You are still planning to let him clean up the spies on one side of Shayin before the incident begins, and Konoha even knows about the forbidden technique you secretly developed, which is not known by Nojuriki." Min Lan said .


    "It''s not that you want to send Gaara to Konoha as an exchange student. That''s the condition for Konoha to treat you well."


    "Although Assistant Luo Sha promised to do something to Gaara, Yashamaru, he must keep an eye on Gaara here to prevent Gaara from being brainwashed by Konoha." Min Lanshang ordered.


    "Letting him go is a difficult condition for you, and I want to disappoint you, Yashamaru." Min Lan said.


    "You will..." Yasha Maru couldn''t help but come up silently after agreeing.


    "Is there anything else he does?" Markey asked.


    "Are there any?" Yashamaru entered and exited the room tactfully after speaking.


    "Yashamaru seems to be getting more and more concerned about you Gaara, and he knows that he can complete the task." Seeing Yashamaru walking out, Maki said with a frown.


    "Yes, Yashamaru knows a lot, am I the one you are most worried about?" Yongze next to him said with a respectful face.


    "Of course you know my point. In terms of obeying orders, has Yashamaru ever disappointed you?" Mackey said.


    If that''s the case, how could I continue to reuse Yashamaru when the relationship between the two parties deteriorates.


    Yashamaru is a relatively traditional ninja. I will conditionally obey the orders of my subordinate, Kazekage Maki, even if this task makes me feel comfortable.


    Yashamaru went home immediately before he walked out of the Sand Hidden Hospital. Instead, he went to the bookstore in Sand Hidden Village to buy some books about the Land of Fire.


    Before returning home, Yashamaru put the book aside and said to Gaara:


    "You Gaara, he has indeed been leaving Sand Hidden Village for a while, and his destination is Konoha, the Land of Fire."


    "Konoha, the country of fire..." Nigaara recited silently, a confused expression appeared on her cute face.


    "There are many ninja villages in this world, but among the many ninja villages, seven ninja villages are the most powerful. We are called the Seven Little Ninja Villages."


    Yashamaru smiled and rubbed Nigaara''s red hair.


    "Your Shayin Village is also the Seven Little Ninja Village, and Konoha is also one of the Seven Little Ninja Villages. At the same time, Konoha is also the first ninja village and the weakest ninja village at present."


    "The weakest?" Nigaara asked.


    "That''s wrong, the weakest! It''s a little weaker than your Sand Hidden Village." Yashamaru nodded affirmatively.


    "He will live in this weakest ninja village for a period of time until he graduates from the Konoha Ninja School, and then he can return to Sand Hidden."


    "Because Konoha is weaker than your village, did my father send you to study here?" Gaara asked.


    Ni Gaara''s question made Yashamaru silent, and he knew how to answer it for a while.


    "You know it too, you should ask Gaara before." Yashamaru thought for a while and replied.


    I have the heart to let you Gaara know that my father really cares about me, and that will make you Gaara very sad.


    But if I want to lie to Gaara and say that it was Maki who treated me well, Yashamaru is also Maki who wants to be so cheap.


    So Yashamaru simply answered, and let Ni Gaara ask himself before.


    "The original Konoha Village was established by the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan together. The first Hokage was Senju Hashirama, who was very powerful and was honored as..." Yashamaru continued to talk to you about Konoha .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 490： The grievances of the parents

    Chapter 490 The grievances of the fathers


    "Hey, Kakashi, let''s have a hearty battle in this world full of yellow sand." Maitekai suddenly sent a battle invitation to Kakashi.


    Kakashi looked at the sky, wondering if it was because of the desert, Kakashi always felt that the sun in Hidden Sand Village was extraordinarily high, no wonder so many people wore headscarves.


    The exposure to the sun made Kakashi unwilling to have a passionate fight with Kai, because it would only make him sweat.


    Now that Kakashi''s daughter is almost three years old, he no longer has the blood he once had. He might agree to a cooler place.


    Fortunately, Kakashi knows Kai very well, and knows how to say the reasons why Kai cannot refuse.


    "Kai, our battle is too noisy. You must know that we are on a mission, and we are still in another ninja village." Kakashi said with a serious face.


    In this way, Kakashi is righteous, standing on the mission and the village.


    Although this task is already in a state where there is nothing to do, it is still a task after all, and it is still the highest-level S-level task.


    Sure enough, although Kai was very itchy, he just scratched his head and gave up.


    "As expected of my best friend, even if you are considerate." Maitekai grinned, showing his iconic two rows of shiny white teeth, and said with a thumbs up.


    Kakashi smiled lightly. He has been under Nagasawa for so many years, and with his understanding of Kai, it is not easy to handle.


    After rejecting Kai''s invitation to fight, Kakashi and Kai once again wandered around the Sand Hidden Village like chickens with heads.


    Because there is really something to do, there is too much information that can lock the candidate, and whether the other party has left anything for us to investigate.


    It can only be spent wandering around the seven hidden sands all day, to see if there are any new discoveries, or if the attacker comes again, it is easy to take action.


    As for why Inuzuka Midori is with us, I know that Wei Zhi is worried that Inuzuka Green is working in the sand, and Inuzuka Midori was ordered by Bai Fang to protect Tsunade all the time, but he and Wei Zhi knew that we were in the same place. Free movement inside Sand Hidden.


    "The weather is wrong today, let''s go for a walk." Chiyo suddenly became interested, whether or not he went fishing with his brother as usual, but planned to visit the hidden sand village.


    Chiyo leisurely walks down the street of Sagakushi, with a ferocious smile like a special old man under his face. At this moment, you seem to be a low-level member of Sagakushi who holds a huge amount of power, a weak person who once dominated the war, but an old man who has nothing to do .


    Although Chiyo has seen the surrounding scenery many times, you are the oldest group of old people in Sand Hikari.


    But when Chiyo observes carefully now, he is still very moved.


    "If it was an attack on Kazekage, the entire ninja world is probably in a fierce state now." Chiyo murmured.


    Chiyo was born after the coming of the Ninja Village Era, whether you have felt the atmosphere of war in your childhood or not, because the Ninja Village Era has come for a while, it is a brand new era.


    Before Konoha''s first Hokage, Senjujuma, summoned Nanakage, retreated to the Nanakage talks, signed a contract with the Seven Little Ninja Village, and the entire ninja world suddenly became peaceful. That was the childhood in Chiyo''s memory.


    But the time of peace is just like this. When you become a ninja man without some strength, Senjuzhuma dies, and the battle that swept the entire ninja world broke out immediately.


    Since before this, Chiyo has experienced no peaceful days, even if there is no peace, it is a short-lived peace, and whether there is a full-scale war.


    You have perfectly experienced eight minor battles in the Ninja World. War is the main theme in Chiyo''s memory, and peace only exists in the beautiful memories of breathing before the war.


    Being in troubled times for a long time, the resentment towards our country and anxiety towards our own country are deeply rooted in Chiyo''s heart, and you are also the one who retreated a seal into your Gaara''s body.


    Because you are afraid that when the war comes again, Sand Hidden has the renchuriki to fight against the renchuriki of Kasaga Ninja Village.


    In the war, Chiyo experienced a lot of happiness, your teammates, even your own children lost their lives in the war.


    In the seventh ninja war, your son and daughter-in-law were killed by Konoha Nagasawa, which made Chiyo very sad.


    There is such a thing as sending a white-haired person to a white-haired person. Chiyoken must die for us, so that your grandson will lose his parents at such a young age.


    So before the former Scorpion defected, Chiyo directly asked about political affairs, and became an invisible person in Shayin. He spent all day fishing with his younger brother Ebizo for fun, and became a fisherman.


    To use White Fang''s words, it was a show.


    Even at Chiyo¡¯s age, there are people who dare to blame you. After all, they have worked hard for Sand Hidden all their lives, so let¡¯s retire, right?


    After a lifetime of war, but peace was ushered in at that age, Chiyo was also in a bad mood.


    What is that? It has no beginning and no end. There was peace when I was a child, and then there was another wave of peace before I got old.


    If you can come earlier, maybe your child will die, and your grandson will also defect.


    It''s a pity that there is no if in that world.


    ¡®How long can that peace last? ¡¯ Chiyo out of heart thought wisely.


    But when Chiyo was shopping casually, he suddenly saw a somewhat familiar but somewhat patterned figure.


    Konoha Ninja''s dress, white hair, this figure...


    Chiyo held back immediately, and took out a handful of Kuyuu casually, knowing where to take it out, and immediately a chakra line appeared under her fingers, using the Chakra line to control the Kuyure to attack Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s knowledge and knowledge color sensed a sudden burst of killing intent in front of me, I quickly turned around, the white domineering armed color covered my arms, nervously knocked Kuyou into the air, and touched the crisis.


    "Huh? No enemies!" Kai also keenly sensed the killing intent to help Kakashi knock some bitter creatures away, and immediately chakra broke out, ready to open the four-door armor at any time.


    But Kakashi frowned when he looked at the person who made the shot vaguely. Chiyo is the lower level of Sagakure, and he was also one of Konoha''s very cautious enemies. If Tsunade can break Chiyo''s poison, Konoha wants It is difficult to win Sand, so Kakashi will naturally know Chiyo.


    It was precisely because he recognized Chiyo that Wei Zhixiao frowned. It was a request for help issued by Sahikaki on his own initiative. What does it mean that Chiyo attacked us now? Do you want to start a war?


    Kakashi reached out his hand to stop Kai who was about to rush out, whether he did it directly, but asked aloud: "Chiyo, what does he mean by that, you hope to get a reasonable explanation."


    Actually, before Kakashi turned around, before Chiyo looked at Wei Zhixiao''s confused look, the killing intent under you suddenly became stronger, and there was no desire to continue to do it.


    It looks like Weizhi, but it looks like Yongze''s son.


    Did Chiyo reply to Kakashi''s words, but suddenly his eyes lost their low light, and then he fell straight to the ground with a look of sudden death.


    Kakashi squeezed out a well on his forehead.


    I was really a little confused and annoyed. Then I was attacked suddenly, and then there was an attacker on our side who suddenly lay on the spot with a violent death.


    What is that for? A new type of porcelain-touching technique? Kakashi understands it.


    If Kamisakishi waits for Kamisha Yin to pre-emptively say that we are bullying our elderly elders, Kakashi will really blow up.


    "Wei Zhixiao, what''s going on?" Kakashi was in a daze, Kai didn''t need to talk, and I was scratching my head, wondering what happened.


    I was worried about whether to fight or not, and I was about to open the four-door Dunjia and have a good and slow battle with the attacker, but the opponent suddenly fell down.


    It may be because of Chiyo''s old appearance, Kai stepped down worriedly and carefully turned Chiyo to the front, and then put his finger on the back of Chiyo''s nose.


    But at that moment, Chiyo suddenly opened his eyes, and then quickly got up, scaring Maitekai to jump forward and distance Chiyo, and then quickly put on a fighting posture.


    "I''m just kidding, I''m playing dead." Chiyo said mischievously.


    Kakashi, Mitekai: ¡­


    Kai was also taken aback by Chiyo''s showmanship.


    Although it felt like it was a **** thing to pretend to be dead, Wei Zhixiao hadn¡¯t forgotten that Chiyo attacked us for no reason just now.


    "Chiyo, did he explain why he attacked you just now? If there is no reasonable explanation, you will attack on the spot." Kakashi said again.


    We came to help Sand Hidden, but we were inexplicably attacked by the low-level Sand Hidden in Sand Hidden Village. It is strange that Kakashi is in a good mood.


    "Haha, the old man''s old eyesight misjudged the wrong person, and he thought you were some enemy of yours." Chiyo said with a mischievous face, and tilted her head.


    Wei Zhixiao also knew whether what Chiyo said was true or not, because Chiyo had just lost something, and Kakashi also wanted to care too little.


    "I ask Chiyo to admit his mistake last time." After Kakashi said that, he took Maitekai back, and I wanted to report that matter to White Fang.


    Rather, Wei Zhixiao is the child who was beaten and sued by his parents. In fact, Chiyo may not be as old as me when fighting, and Kai is also next to him.


    But Kakashi is also ambiguous about what Chiyo said is true or false. If it is a change in Sand Yin''s attitude, we are not safe in Sand Yin Village.


    Although it is said that Shayin will attack us at that time if he loses his mind, he can bet his own danger on whether the enemy will lose his mind.


    "Sigh." Chiyo sighed, the mischievous smile on his face disappeared and replaced by a icy expression. Now you are in the mood to go shopping, so you just turn your head and go home.


    Although Kakashi is Nagasawa himself, but Nagasawa''s son, does Chiyo really have any killing intentions for Kakashi?


    Yongze killed your child, and what kind of saint are you, how could you have no idea about whether Yongze''s child has or not.


    But the times are the same. Now the ninja world is peaceful, and it has returned to the appearance of the Senjujuma era, even better.


    Your weak shot will only trigger the war again, pull Sand Hidden into the quagmire of war again, and even the situation of the entire ninja world will undergo drastic changes again.


    That is the situation Chiyo wants to see. You have fought all your life, and you no longer want to participate in any war, let alone detonate a war yourself.


    Chiyo is glad that this is the real Weizhi, which allows you to maintain your sanity. If the real Yongze was standing outside just now, Chiyo knows whether he can suppress the hatred in his heart.


    "Forget it, let the hatred understand it..."


    ¡­


    Since the next time he happened to meet Ni Gaara, Wei Zhi often used his weak perception ability to run into Ni Gaara.


    Yashamaru wants to say something, but after thinking about how much time we have to stay in Konoha, maybe it is a bad thing to let you Gaara and Bai Fang both.


    "Before being caught by both fathers this time, Hashirama and Madara had met selflessly for a long time." White Fang was telling a story to Gaara.


    If Naruto came, he should have called the expert directly, because Bai Fang also talked to me afterwards.


    "It''s so pitiful..." Gaara felt sorry for what happened to Hashirama and Madara while she was angry for the behavior of both fathers.


    Why do two people who hit it off so much have to stand on opposite sides to fight.


    Bai Fang smiled and rubbed your Gaara''s hair.


    If you want to brush up on Ni Gaara''s kind of Dugu yearning for the goodwill of friends and older children, the story of Hashirama and Banana''s love and killing of good friends is the best.


    Ni Gaara yearns for no friends, longs for friendship, and the kind of friendship between Madara and Hashirama is what Ni Gaara yearns for most.


    "We will change the situation ahead." Bai Fang greatly spoiled the previous matter.


    "It would be great if I didn''t have a friend like Hashirama." You Gaara''s small eyes revealed longing.


    Although Wei Zhi made the children run away when they saw me this day, it is still an easy task for Ni Gaara to make friends, at least within a short period of time.


    That is a real world, it means to delete the rumors, Xiaojia will immediately treat Ni Gaara as an abnormal child, it will take time.


    "Worry, there will be nothing. You Konoha are mostly children of the same age as him. We are very cold. He will definitely make friends outside of this." Bai Fang said.


    In addition, let me mention for the time being, without Naruto''s social bullshit, even if you are introverted, Gaara has something to do, anyway, Naruto will take the initiative.


    "Are we afraid of you? There is a monster living outside your body." Gaara said confidently.


    Since you Gaara can be influenced by Shukaku Chakra, I will naturally know about Shukakuichi. It is for this reason that I dare to take the initiative to approach others.


    At some point, Ni Gaara even felt that these rumors were wrong, maybe I was really a monster.


    "It''s just a big civet cat living outside the body, that''s nothing." Wei Zhi said with a smile.


    "There is no child as young as him in Konoha, and there is a little fox living outside of me, but I have very few friends in Konoha."


    "Really? What''s my name?" You Gaara was immediately attracted by White Fang, very curious.


    "My name is Naruto Naruto, when he goes to Konoha, you can introduce him to me." Bai Fang smiled.


    Ni Gaara nodded, she felt that she was no longer yearning for Konoha, and wanted to meet Naruto Naruto.


    Push book: "I load the ninja world with elf power"


    Introduction: "Good news! Good news! Due to the poor management of the elf world, Arceus, the creator of the world, ran away with the little... cough cough!


    In order to get back the funds as soon as possible, the super elf skills and domineering elf characteristics will be greatly reduced at a loss, and the lowest price in the whole ninja world will allow you to enjoy different benefits! "


    Uchiha Fugaku chose to rent [LV1 characteristic: predictive dream] ten times.


    "How could it be?! Itachi, the night of the genocide...my son actually slaughtered the entire Uchiha clan?!" Uchiha Fugaku looked at the predicted picture in astonishment.


    Hinata Nissai chose to rent [LV1 Skill: Renewal] once.


    "Perhaps the fate of the bird in the cage is not so unbreakable..." Hinata Hizashi subconsciously stroked the mark on his forehead that seemed to have faded.


    Maitekai rented [LV5 characteristic: Hard head] once.


    "Li! There is no need to hesitate on the road of youth, just go and burn!"


    Rock Lee rented [LV3 Skill: Enhanced Fist] once, and rented [LV3 Feature: Hercules] once.


    "This time, please watch me carefully, Teacher Akai!"


    ...


    I heard that the fourth generation of Raikage is extremely fast? Do you know about Juggling Space?


    Who said Kuwu couldn''t break Susan? Penetration characteristics to try it out?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 491： There is a ghost

    Chapter 491 There is an inner ghost


    "Master Darcy is really hardworking, you can always see him in the office area and training ground."


    "Yes, I heard that Darcy-sama is not from our Tianzhi country, but from other countries, it is really unimaginable."


    Darcy, who had keen hearing, heard a ninja talking about him when he was working, but he didn''t take care of it, but still dealt with the affairs wholeheartedly.


    His position is the squad leader of the ninja squad, and besides that, he is also the head of the police department of Guangren Village. Guangren Village is still a start-up, so he has a lot of work.


    Darcy also felt a little confused at the moment, he didn''t work so hard when he was at Cixian''s place, because there wasn''t that much work for him.


    He worked so hard not because he was fooled by Nagato, and he was about to abandon Jixian and surrender to Nagato''s embrace.


    It was Darcy who was afraid that Nagato would discover his undercover identity, which would lead to the failure of the undercover mission.


    Darcy felt keenly that Nagato seemed to pay extra attention to him, which made Darcy a little uneasy.


    At this time, the image of Nagato in his heart is very terrifying, with such a powerful power, it seems that it is not impossible to see through his abnormality.


    So in order to dispel Nagato''s suspicion, Dalcey took 100% seriousness to complete the various tasks of his position, so that anyone who can bear it will give a thumbs up and say yes.


    At the same time, in order to prevent being caught when making contact, Dalsey was more careful when making contact, and the time was more infernal.


    "The work was done well." Nagato who didn''t know when he appeared suddenly said.


    Darcy straightened his back subconsciously, like a primary school student being called.


    "Master Yahiko is amazing, I just completed the work that should be done." Darcy replied quickly with a face of respect, feeling very grateful in his heart.


    ''Fortunately, I have long thought of the possibility of coming over suddenly, and I haven''t relaxed for a moment, so I shouldn''t suspect that I am an undercover agent. ¡¯ Darcy thought.


    "Darcy, are you from the country of Sichuan?" Nagato asked suddenly.


    Because the Akatsuki organization is short of one person, and Darcy is strong enough, Nagato observes Darcy for a while to see if he can be recruited into the Akatsuki organization.


    During this period, he had to test out Darcy''s character. If the character was not suitable, Nagato would not recruit.


    Now that his legs have recovered, his strength has greatly increased. In fact, one more kage-level powerhouse is just icing on the cake, and the lack of it will also hinder Nagato''s plan.


    So Nagato needs someone who is bold and not afraid of the Five Great Nations.


    Only such people who don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal will not defect after learning about the organization¡¯s plan, but will feel at ease in Xiao¡¯s organization and help Xiao¡¯s organization to make troubles.


    People like Black Pick Lei Ya can''t do it, and they will take a walk when they see something serious.


    "Yes, Yahiko-sama, I''m from the country of Kawano." Darcy paused for a moment before replying.


    ''Oops, did something happen after being investigated? Did you know about the organization? ¡¯ Dalsey¡¯s heart suddenly hung up.


    "Then what do you think of the five major countries? I remember that Sand Yin and Konoha once fought for a war in the country of Kawa." Nagato continued to probe.


    Nagato changed the topic from the country of Sichuan to the Five Great Nations, Darcy relaxed a little, but he was still alert, thinking why Nagato asked this question.


    Darcy diverged from Nagato''s suspicion that he was a spy.


    ''Could it be that he not only suspects me as a spy, but even as a native of Chuanzhi, suspecting that I''m a spy of the Five Great Nations? ¡¯ thought Darcy.


    Darcy thought for a while, and then said: "The five major countries are all evil countries. They obviously have the strongest strength, but they are still not satisfied with it. Wars always break out, which brings a lot of suffering to the ninja world."


    Since Nagato suspects that he is a spy of the Five Great Nations, then he will lash out at the Five Great Nations, acting like a gangster, so that the suspicion should be dispelled.


    In order to dispel Nagato''s suspicion, Darcy scolded everything the Five Great Nations could scold. There were so many other sins that he didn''t see.


    ''He has such a deep dislike for the five major powers, if he joins the plan, his actions should be very positive. ¡¯ Nagato looked at Darcy, thinking that this kid might be a good fit for Akatsuki¡¯s organization.


    Feeling Nagato''s unemotional gaze staring at him, Dalsey felt a little bit in his heart, feeling a little bad.


    ''Did it be too exaggerated just now, and some used too much force, which aroused his suspicion instead. ¡¯ Darcy thought anxiously.


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t fall here, the important information I just got today has not been reported to Lord Cixian. ¡¯ Dalsey was thinking frantically about countermeasures.


    He just discovered today that in addition to Nagato, there are actually three other high-level officials of Guangren Village with good strength in Guangren Village. It is conservatively estimated that they are all the strength of organizational cadres.


    This made Darcy feel deeply uneasy. This is a cadre, and there are only three cadres in their organization including him.


    And in this small newly built Xiaonin village, there is actually one person whose strength is far beyond the cadre level, and there are three cadre level people, what kind of ninja world joke.


    A newly built small ninja village has such strength, and the village teaches ninjas all day long that the big country can''t afford to mess with it, and what the big country can do.


    The real strength of the five major ninja villages is beyond Darcy''s imagination. In order to prevent the organization from misestimating the strength of the ninja villages and causing damage, Darcy feels that even if he dies, he must pass on this information before he dies.


    "Actually, the five major powers are not without merit. They also know how to learn lessons. Now that peace in the ninja world is coming, they may learn lessons from history." Darcy remedied.


    Hearing Darcy started to speak for the Five Great Nations again, Nagato frowned. How could this guy be, just now he hated the Five Great Nations for killing his whole family, but in a blink of an eye he became a reasonable person again.


    ¡®Let¡¯s observe some more time. ¡¯ Nagato, who originally planned to invite Darcy to join the Akatsuki organization, decided to observe for a few more days.


    Nagato didn¡¯t greet Darcy, just as he came suddenly, he left suddenly. Darcy worked hard for a while and felt relieved when he saw that nothing unusual happened.


    ¡®Thanks to Master Cixian who sent me here, if other cadres were exposed, they would have been exposed and killed. ¡¯ Darcy thought with some complacency.


    It''s not easy to go undercover under a super strong person who is far beyond the strength of the cadres. Darcy feels that he has not been exposed because of his own ingenuity, and it is definitely not possible to replace it with someone else.


    After returning home at an extremely hellish time, Darcy carefully observed that he was not being monitored, and he contacted Ci Xian again.


    Looking at the man wearing a white feather coat and sitting on a chair with an elegant posture, Darcy''s phantom respectfully called out: "Lord Cixian."


    Yishi''s expression remained unchanged, and he asked lightly: "Is there any new information?"


    "Yes, I have an important piece of information to report to you." Darcy said solemnly.


    "In order to obtain this information, I was even suspected by the light ninja leader. If I hadn''t reacted very strongly, I would have been exposed and killed by him. He may still be a little suspicious of me until now."


    "Oh, let''s talk." Yishiki said flatly with his expression still unchanged.


    "In Guangren Village, apart from one Guangren leader who can instantly kill me, there are three Guangren high-level officials, all of whom have the strength of our cadres." Darcy said quickly.


    "Master Cixian, the plan to erode the five great ninja villages must be cautious and cautious. The strength of the five great ninja villages may far exceed our imagination.


    You must know that Guangren Village, which has the strength of three cadres and one super cadre, has been preaching the horrors of the five powers in the village. The strength of the five powers can be imagined. "Darcy said with a serious face.


    A formula:¡­


    He suspected that one of the two Dalci Sugiyama was lying to him.


    How come Sugiyama Minato almost killed Kazekage and then returned easily, while Darcy was telling the strength of Mitsunin Village and the terrifying strength of the Five Great Nations.


    Although he is his own cadre, Ichishiki doesn''t fully trust them. After all, Kaguya, who is Otsutsuki, betrayed him, and who else can''t betray him.


    In his view, the natives cannot be trusted, they can only be used.


    That''s why Yishi tampered with the bodies of the cadres, limiting their strength.


    If you don''t limit their strength, Yishi is afraid that these natives will backfire on you.


    Because Cixian''s body cannot fully carry Yishi''s power, if Yishi engages in high-level battles, it will be suicide.


    If he releases all his strength, he will die after hitting.


    The strength of the cadres is set in a very delicate range by Yishiki. Even if three cadres fight together, Yishiki can defeat them without disbanding their power deeply. Repression, will not be unable to help him.


    "Are you sure this information is true?" Yishi asked lightly. He didn''t tell Darcy that another cadre had gone to test the five major countries, and his conclusion was completely opposite to his. Instead, he asked Darcy whether the intelligence was true or not.


    "I''m sure, this is what I saw and felt with my own eyes, how could there be any mistakes." Darcy said seriously.


    "Then you will continue to lurk, search for more information, and be careful not to be discovered." Yishi said calmly.


    Even if it is guessed that some cadres will betray him, Yishi can still maintain elegance, instead of impatient accusations, it is just the cultivation of the noble Otsutsuki clan.


    "Yes, Lord Cixian, I will pay attention." After saying that, Darcy left, and the blue phantom disappeared before Yishiki''s eyes.


    "Who is it? Sugiyama Minato betrayed me, Darcy betrayed, both of them betrayed, or neither of them betrayed." Yishiki fell into deep thought.


    He feels that the possibility of Darcy''s betrayal is more likely, and the information on his side is a bit too exaggerated, much like fake news.


    Tianzhiguo is not a well-known powerful small country, how could there be so many people with cadre-level strength.


    If an ordinary small country that is unknown in the ninja world has such strength, why hasn''t he seen such a powerful person in the country of Sichuan.


    "But Sugiyama Minato is not impossible." After thinking about it for a while, he got up and asked his subordinates to notify the cadres to come.


    Darcy is lurking, and Sugiyama Minato is suspected of betrayal, so we can only send the last cadre to the Land of Fire to test it out.


    The Land of Fire is now recognized as the most powerful country in the ninja world, and Konoha is also recognized as the strongest ninja village. Konoha''s Hokage assistant Fujiwara Nagasawa is even more famous as the strongest.


    However, after Sugiyama Minato said that he almost killed Kazekage, Ishiki felt that there might be a lot of water in Nagasawa''s rumors.


    "Master Ci Xian."


    A man with gray temples, but walking with a straight back and looking energetic entered the room, and addressed Yi Shi with a respectful face.


    "Kinoshita, I need you to go to Konoha, the country of fire, to test Konoha''s strength, whether it is Konoha''s Hokage or Hokage''s assistant." Yishiki said lightly.


    Kinoshita is the oldest of the three cadres. He is now in his forties, but because of the power of the wedge, he looks a bit like an old man in his sixties.


    However, Kinoshita is also the most powerful of the three major cadres, and has developed the wedge under the restrictions of the first style to the extreme.


    "Obey, I will bring you the information you need." Kinoshita was about to set off for the Land of Fire immediately.


    In Yishi''s organization, the longer people stay in Yishi, the more they worship Yishi like a god, because the power of time seems to be ineffective for Yishi.


    Like Kinoshita, Cixian looked like this when he was ten years old, and when he was like an old man in his sixties, Cixian''s appearance remained unchanged, not even a single wrinkle increased.


    This of course made Kinoshita regard Yishi as a god.


    "Wait a minute, I want to give you more power to facilitate your actions." Yishi stopped Kinoshita who was about to leave.


    He is going to let go of Kinoshita''s restrictions and no longer restrict Kinoshita''s wedge, so as to increase his strength.


    Yongze''s rumors about strength still had a little influence on him.


    Of course, it is also because Kinoshita Tsukasa will not live long, his body is already in this state, and using a stronger wedge is suicide.


    After all, it was the product of a failed experiment. Although he accepted his wedge to a certain extent, he still couldn''t bear the favor from something higher.


    Kinoshita showed excitement after hearing Yishi¡¯s words. His strength has not improved for a long time, as if his talent can only go so far. Now Yishi actually helped him improve his strength. He is very excited.


    After Yishi helped Kinoshita release the restrictions on his body, Kinoshita instantly felt that the bottleneck that had been restricting him disappeared.


    Kinoshita knelt on the ground excitedly and thanked Yishi for the reward. The sudden increase in strength that had not been for a long time made him really happy.


    "Thank you, Lord Cixian, for your help. I will definitely not disappoint your expectations and complete the task perfectly." Kinoshita knelt and thanked.


    Ichishiki nodded calmly.


    Kinoshita walked out of the room excitedly, clenched his fists, his mind was full of his new breakthrough strength.


    "Hokage or Hokage Assistant? Since Master Cixian wants it, then attack both of them once!" At this moment, Kinoshita had inexplicable confidence in his heart.


    Recommend book: "Gou Zai Xiuxian World Liver Proficiency"


    Introduction: Jian Jian Liu Xiuxian, Gou Dao Liu, relaxed and humorous


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 492： choice of raid

    Chapter 492 The choice of raid


    "Hehe, is it finally time to show off your skills?" Yongze looked at the poster of the Commercial Street Ninja Contest on the wall, the corner of his mouth raised.


    Finally, is it his turn in the plot where the protagonist of a fantasy novel pretends to be a pig, eats a tiger, and slaps his face?


    Because of his identity as a Konoha ninja, he was discriminated against by the contestants and was unable to participate in the competition for a while. In the end, he showed his true strength in the competition and shocked everyone, slapping everyone who made things difficult before.


    "Mr. Yongze, in your capacity, is it inappropriate to participate in a competition held in a commercial street?" Kakashi standing behind Yongze couldn''t hold back anymore, and said euphemistically.


    "What Yongze, I''m Konoha Churen Xiaoyan, Kakashi, don''t get me wrong." Yongze raised his eyebrows and said.


    Kakashi: ¡­


    After finishing speaking, Yongze pointed to the poster and continued: "And the top three can eat and drink in the commercial street for free for a day."


    "If you want to eat, I can treat you." Kakashi thought for a while and said.


    Advanced ninjas are generally not short of money, if you don''t gamble and your gambling luck is not particularly bad.


    "No, spending your money is not as interesting as the money of the prostitutes." Yongze refused of course.


    Kakashi can see it. Free eating and drinking is an excuse. He sees that Yongze just wants to pretend to be a Chunin and abuse the food.


    What kind of powerful ninjas can participate in a competition held in a commercial street? At most, there may be chunin and lower ninjas who are bored to participate.


    Yongze is here to participate, isn''t that pure bullying?


    In order to prevent Nagasawa from wearing small shoes when he went back, Kakashi calmed down, so let¡¯s just participate, as long as it¡¯s not him who suffers.


    It will not be him who will be abused at that time.


    If he continues to persuade, maybe he will be the one who will be unlucky in the future.


    So Yongze happily went to the competition location on the poster, which is an open space near the commercial street.


    When Yongze and the others arrived, there were still a lot of people around here. Yongze roughly counted them, and there were quite a few. There were hundreds of people, and a few ninjas in Sayin uniforms, but they all looked very young.


    Yongze quickly found a place to sign up and directly expressed his intention to sign up.


    The staff looked up and saw that it was still a Konoha ninja. They did not expect that there are Konoha ninjas in Shayin Village.


    ¡®That¡¯s interesting, it should be more interesting. ¡¯ thought the staff.


    The five major ninja villages are fairly good at the ideological work of their own villages, and have a particularly strong sense of collective honor. There is a ninja from an outer village that can inspire the fighting spirit of other contestants.


    Then the staff readily helped Yongze complete the registration.


    "No, you let me sign up like this?" Yongze couldn''t help asking.


    This is not what he imagined. Shouldn¡¯t he be forced to sign up because he is a Konoha ninja and then ridiculed him, and finally Yongze¡¯s tough attitude.


    Why is he so straightforward and neat? Do you look down on him, Fujiwara Nagasawa?


    "Otherwise, do you have any questions why you need to answer?" The staff asked with a smile.


    "Forget it." Yongze decided to let this staff member go, and wait for him to take the stage before making a big splash.


    The audience in Hidden Sand Village will definitely give him a big bang, this Konoha ninja, and then he will show his strong strength, slap all the contestants, slap his face hard, and tell everyone that he must have strength when he comes out.


    Yongze even saw the ninja school student contestants who were about eleven or twelve years old and had not graduated, which made him hesitate.


    His majestic Hokage assistant, the strongest ninja world, went to fight the ninja school students who have not graduated. Is it too cruel for the ninja school students?


    "Master Chiyo!" Suddenly the crowd exclaimed.


    Many people were attracted by this man''s exclamation, and looked around one after another, only to see an old woman in a black robe slowly walking towards her.


    "Master Chiyo, are you also here to participate in the competition?" A more courageous sand hidden ninja couldn''t help asking.


    If Chiyo wants to participate, it¡¯s better than a hammer. Just judge Chiyo as the first place. This is the real strongman of Sagakushi.


    "Hehe." Chiyo showed a kind smile like an ordinary old man, "The old man''s legs and feet will be rusted after staying at home all day. Come out and exercise your muscles and bones. Don''t care about my identity when the time comes, just shoot with all your strength."


    After meeting Kakashi and returning home, Chiyo became more and more angry these days. Although the truth was true, she was still very depressed. She happened to see the poster of the commercial street competition and thought of coming to train the juniors of Hidden Sand Village. relax for a moment.


    ¡®Just pretend to be defeated in the finals, it will definitely scare them all. ¡¯ Chiyo thought to herself, her eyes narrowed into a slit with a smile.


    Looking at Chiyo with a kind smile on his face, the hands and feet of the Sagakushi contestants present were cold for a while.


    Don¡¯t worry about your identity and go all out. Is this a question of whether you go all out or not? It¡¯s as if you can win with all your shots. What they should think about is how not to be killed in seconds and how to lose decently.


    The students of the ninja school were even more confused. Chiyo-sama was their opponent. Are they going to fight with the characters in the textbook?


    At this moment, Chiyo suddenly saw two familiar figures, stopped in his tracks, and looked towards Yongze.


    Immediately, Chiyo''s expression was very puzzled. If Higeng did not have dementia and remembered correctly, one of the two Konoha ninjas was Hokage Assistant Fujiwara Nagasawa pretending to be an ordinary Konoha ninja, and the other was Kakashi, the child of White Fang. .


    No matter what you say, these two people shouldn''t come to this kind of competition, otherwise it would be too foul.


    Nagaze aside, Kakashi''s strength should not be underestimated.


    "Are you also here to participate in the competition?" Chiyo asked Yongze tentatively.


    Yongze fell into deep thought, thinking about how to reply.


    If the answer is yes, wouldn¡¯t his stalwart image be hit? If the answer is no, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time to sign up, and he can¡¯t pretend to be happy, and the reward of eating all kinds of desserts for free is gone. .


    Nagaze thought for a while, and said calmly: "No, I will accompany Kakashi."


    Image and free-for-all desserts can only choose one or the other? Yongze said that he wanted them all.


    As long as it is said that Kakashi participated in the competition, let Kakashi participate in the competition, and then Kakashi won the top three, then he can get Kakashi''s reward.


    Kakashi: I will really thank you


    Kakashi had convinced Nagazawa, the sixth child, and signed up for the competition, but when he met someone he knew here, he turned around and threw the matter on him.


    "So that''s the case." Chiyo still maintained a kind old man''s smile, making it difficult to see what she was thinking at the moment.


    "Oh, it''s easy to forget things when you get old. You forgot that you went fishing with my brother today. You young people should play by yourself." Chiyo turned and left as if suddenly remembering something.


    She just had an urge to participate in the competition and then severely teach this white tooth''s son a lesson.


    However, Chiyo thought about it again, and there was no point in doing so, and Nagasawa was also present.


    If she does that, she can only tire her old bones for a while, and then she will get nothing.


    The bosses who organized the competition showed pity when they saw Chiyo turned and left. If Chiyo really participated, it would be great, and it would definitely increase a lot of enthusiasm.


    "Mr. Yongze, just give up, I won''t participate in the competition, but it''s okay to treat you to eat." Kakashi blocked Yongze''s next words with one sentence.


    Nagaze said all about not participating in the competition, and Chiyo saw it all, and felt that it was meaningless to stay here, anyway, it was not without some success, and those who went to Kakashi for nothing were also for nothing.


    In this way, Yongze and others stayed in Shayin for two weeks, and still the previous attacker had any follow-up actions.


    So, according to the plan, Yongze and others are going to bring Gaara back to Konoha.


    "Go and say goodbye to your father. After all, it will be a long time." Yongze touched Gaara''s red hair and said with a smile.


    Although Luo Sha is a bit irrelevant, after all, he has not done too much during this period of time. He is also my love Luo''s biological father. A farewell is still needed, lest Luo Sha make up his mind.


    Afterwards, Yongze took Gaara to Luo Sha''s ward in person. In order to catch the attacker, Luo Sha has not been discharged from the hospital yet.


    Walking into the front, meeting Luo Sha''s sharp eyes, Gaara subconsciously hid half of her body behind Yong Ze.


    Luo Sha frowned. With such a personality, how could he become the strongest human being he imagined.


    "Don''t be afraid, go." Yongze smiled faintly and encouraged Gaara.


    Gaara mustered up her courage, walked to the bed with Luo Sha''s eyes on her, and whispered, "Father, I...I''m going to Konoha."


    "Speaking so softly, how can you become a qualified ninja!" Luo Sha looked at Gaara with stern eyes and scolded.


    "Say it again, louder!"


    Gaara was frightened by Luo Sha''s sudden scolding and froze in place, then raised her voice in a panic and repeated it.


    "This is barely a bit of a look, remember, don''t cause trouble when you go to Konoha, study with peace of mind and graduate early to become a qualified ninja." Luo Sha nodded slightly.


    "Yashamaru will record your life to me, don''t be slack." Immediately afterwards, Luo Sha said sternly again.


    Gaara was a little dumbfounded, but could only nod blankly.


    "Luo Sha, your desire to control is too strong, you have to take care of it in Konoha." Yongze couldn''t help complaining.


    It¡¯s okay to let Yashamaru record life reports, but use Yashamaru as a monitor, right?


    "Because he is Jinchuriki, Nagasawa''s assistant, I don''t need to say how important Jinchuriki is to Ninja Village.


    He will take on the responsibility of defending the village in the future. If he does not practice seriously, how will he take on his own responsibility in the future. " Luo Sha said.


    "But the identity of this Jinchuriki is not what he wants." Yongze thought to himself, is Jinchuriki important? It seems that Konoha is not very important now.


    "But he already is." Luo Sha said.


    Because the person who made the complaint was Yongze, Luo Sha didn''t dare to complain. If Yashamaru said it, Luo Sha would have to talk about what responsibility is.


    Gaara stood silently at the same place, which is ridiculous to say, although Luo Sha is his father, and he also knows that Luo Sha is his father, but at this time, what Gaara misses most is Yashamaru.


    Because the person who told him a bedtime story when he was troubled by the tailed beast chakra and couldn''t fall asleep was not Luo Sha, but Yashamaru.


    When he stayed alone after trying to make friends and failed, it was not Rasa who came to comfort him, but Yashamaru.


    Gaara sometimes wonders why Luo Sha is his father, but why does he ignore him, but his uncle Yashamaru treats him so well.


    However, he was still young and obviously couldn''t figure out the complicated reasons, but what he was sure of was that his father Luo Sha didn''t like him.


    "Since we''re saying goodbye, let''s go." Yongze didn''t bother to talk too much with Luo Sha, and he was fine when discussing business. When it came to the matter of Gaara, Yongze felt that Luo Sha had been demoted .


    Gaara nodded obediently, and followed Nagasawa out of the ward.


    Luo Sha silently watched the two leave without saying a word.


    Perhaps the so-called paternal love may exist in his heart, but it is very small, and the small one is squeezed by the huge responsibility and cannot be displayed.


    As for whether there are any, perhaps only Luo Sha himself knows.


    ¡­


    "The No. 1 Ninja Village? It''s easy to sneak in." In a corner of Konoha, Kinoshita said with a smile.


    Since Konoha monopolized the medical talisman and earned a lot of money, Yongze invested the money in other places. Due to the large flow of people in and out, now Konoha doesn''t need to check his identity during the day, and he can come in and out casually.


    Before, no matter whether you entered or exited Konoha, you had to prove it. Caravans don¡¯t just come here. You can only come in after you have been approved.


    Again, Konoha is not an ordinary town, but a military base. The problem is that it can come in and out casually, and it must not be a sieve.


    When Yongze was still a Chunin, if he wanted to go out, he had to either accept a mission or apply for it.


    But now he can leave the village casually.


    Immediately Kinoshita began to get acquainted with Konoha


    Kinoshita did not use the transformation technique to hide himself, because it made him more suspicious, and he still knew Konoha''s eyes.


    He doesn''t think his transformation technique can hide from supercilious eyes, anyway, he is not a well-known figure or a wanted criminal, so there is no need to hide it.


    In the process of getting acquainted with Konoha, Kinoshita began to think about who should attack first.


    Although according to the information, the assistant Hokage is a bit stronger, but after all, Hokage''s identity is still higher.


    Kinoshita thought that he should start with that Fujiwara Nagasawa first, and then attack Hokage when Konoha didn''t react in time.


    But Kinoshita, who was familiar with the terrain and planned his escape route, didn''t know that the person he was going to attack was already staring at him.


    Looking at Kinoshita who was wandering around like an ordinary tourist, Nagasawa touched his chin in the dark.


    "This strength is already super far, and it seems to have a special aura, which is a bit strange. Is it a spy or something?"


    "Forget it, let the main body decide." Yongze thought for a while, and disappeared in place as a cloud of white mist, allowing the memory to return to the main body.


    He is Yongze''s shadow clone specially used for vigilance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 493： crime

    Chapter 493 Crimes


    "A person whose strength is far superior to that of ordinary jonin..." Ri Nagasawa, who was fishing in the training team''s office, understood the regurgitated memory and began to think.


    "This strength is definitely not an ordinary person, but now those daren villages dare to send spies to Konoha. Is life too good?" Yong Ze couldn''t be sure who this person was for a while.


    It may be a spy sent by a certain force, and the possibility of being a passerby is not ruled out.


    The ninja world is full of wonders, and it is not surprising that there is a passerby who is an elite ninja. It is not that he can bear the appearance of a passerby of the sixth level.


    Thinking, Yongze took out a crystal ball and performed the telescopic technique learned from the third generation.


    Soon a robust old man in his sixties appeared in the crystal ball.


    "But at such an advanced age, it shouldn''t be a spy, no, the other party may also be grasping the psychology."


    The old man in the picture seems to be walking around Konoha like an ordinary traveler.


    But Yongze quickly discovered the suspicious point of this man, that is, the old man has been walking around, but he never showed a smile on his face.


    Although it is not illegal to say that it is not funny, but at this age, sixty years old is considered an advanced age in Hokage, because of frequent wars, it is difficult to die of old age normally.


    Such an old man came out to travel, but he looked like he was working. Yongze did not suspect that there was a ghost.


    Didn''t he get tricked or something, why did he put on such an expression.


    Yongze just watched him walk around, as if assassinating someone to step on the spot.


    "Wait, assassinate!" A flash of light suddenly flashed in Yongze''s mind.


    Sand Hidden in the Kingdom of the Wind next door suffered a serious attack not long ago.


    And it just so happened that not long after this time period, an elite J¨­nin with a strange aura came to Konoha, which is too suspicious.


    "However, isn''t it a little despising Minato to send an elite ninja?" Yongze felt that Minato was underestimated.


    "Could it be that the other party has some strange explosive means or a means to hide their strength?"


    Yongze thought about it, and felt that he could try it first, so as not to wrong a good person.


    After all, Yongze is also a person who respects the old and loves the young very much. If the other party is innocent, if he rushes over to beat him up, the old man may be depressed.


    Yongze quickly went to the police department, ready to test the old man.


    ¡­


    When Kinoshita walked through one street after another, he felt a little proud.


    Although it is the strongest ninja village, it is not difficult to infiltrate it at all. It was easy to sneak in like this, and no one found it for so long.


    Thinking of this, Kinoshita stepped up slightly.


    He wanted to get familiar with the entire Konoha as soon as possible, and then make a plan for attack and retreat.


    Right at this moment, a loud yell sounded suddenly.


    "That old guy over there stops, you broke the law, do you know that?"


    Kinoshita paused in astonishment, looked left and right, and found that there were young people nearby, so it should be him.


    ¡®Are people in Konoha so rude? ¡¯ Kinoshita was a little unhappy, but he stopped honestly.


    After all, his action has not yet started. If he does it at this time, it will undoubtedly mean that the mission has failed.


    Although Kinoshita is very confident in his strength after breaking through, he doesn''t think he can fight against the entire Konoha. The strongest ninja village in the ninja world also has a bit of gold.


    So Kinoshita suppressed his unhappiness, and turned to look at the two people in Konoha ninja uniforms.


    "You two ninjas, may I ask what law I have violated?" Kinoshita asked confidently.


    He just came here, and he just got acquainted with Konoha, how could he break the law, so Kinoshita is very confident.


    "During the time you entered Konoha, you littered twice, stepped on the lawn four times, spit on the ground seven times, and seriously despised Konoha." Uchiha Ninja said blankly.


    To be honest, this kind of thing is to be investigated and punished, but under normal circumstances there is little control, but whoever wants this guy is the one named by Assistant Yongze, so it is good not to fabricate a few crimes for him.


    "???" Kinoshita asked with question marks all over his face. Is it illegal to throw a piece of trash?


    Well, he really despised Konoha, but how can you tell.


    "For this, we fined you five thousand taels and detained you for fifteen days. Do you have any objections?" Uchiha Ninja continued expressionlessly.


    Assistant Nagasawa is the most unofficial person in Muye Village. If you offend him, you will feel better.


    "I don''t accept it!" Kinoshita was furious. He was about to be imprisoned for fifteen days before he started. How could he be convinced.


    He also plans to visit the site in two days, do it in one day, complete the task in three days and then go back to report.


    How can you get in because of such nonsense as throwing garbage and stepping on grass?


    "The protest is invalid." Uchiha Ninja took out the handcuffs, and what he said were all things that Kinoshita had done, not nonsense.


    "I understand." Kinoshita suddenly remembered something, and a flash of light flashed in his mind.


    Then he quickly pulled out a stack of gray-green banknotes from the ninja bag and handed them to Uchiha Ninja, saying: "I''m sorry for the previous incident, and I will follow the rules of Konoha, here are five hundred thousand taels ..."


    Uchiha Ninja is stupid, what is this, public bribery, don''t say this is what Nagasawa Assistant ordered, even if it wasn''t, he wouldn''t dare to accept bribes blatantly here.


    "Well, you don''t have to be detained for fifteen days." Uchiha Ninja said.


    But just when Kinoshita Division looked happy, Uchiha Ninja spoke again.


    "Now you have violated the crime of bribery, and the circumstances are serious. We will sentence you to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than five years but not more than ten years, depending on your future performance."


    "Ten years!" Kinoshita couldn''t hold back anymore, he didn''t know if he could live ten years.


    And at least five years. If he is going to be imprisoned for five years, Master Ci Xian will treat him as a dead person and forget him.


    Kinoshita took a deep breath, just now he thought that Konoha Ninja was looking at him as an old man walking alone in order to extort some money. He sometimes saw a lot of this in the country of Sichuan.


    But he didn''t expect that a small act of his would turn the fifteen-day detention into five to ten years in prison.


    If he could do it all over again, Kinoshita would definitely choose to stay in a small room for fifteen days.


    No, if he could do it all over again, he would definitely choose to be a Miyoshi resident who does not litter, step on the lawn or spit anywhere.


    But obviously the Konoha ninja in front of him will not give him a chance to start over.


    "Oh." Kinoshita sighed, the wrinkles on his face were all creased together.


    "Why bother, if you don''t care so much, you should be able to live well, and I can complete the task smoothly." Kinoshita said with a face of regret.


    Now that things are going on, it¡¯s impossible to hide, so these two Konoha ninjas can¡¯t really let him take him to prison.


    Then we can only expose our strength and deal with the two Konoha ninjas in front of us, and then try to sneak in again to complete the task.


    Looking at Ji Kinoshita who suddenly uttered wild words, the two Uchiha ninjas also showed vigilance. They are Uchiha elites specially arranged by Nagasawa.


    Seeing that Kinoshita was about to resist, both of them quickly opened Sharingan and entered a fighting state.


    "Go to hell!" Kinoshita burst out with wedge power, and the strange white tattoo instantly covered half of his body. There are white tattoos all over the face, hands and feet on the right side, which looks extremely weird.


    Just after Kinoshita used the power of Wedge, his strength soared rapidly, reaching a terrifying level, which made the faces of the two Uchihas change.


    "Haha, regret it." Kinoshita laughed wildly. Every time he entered the wedge state, he felt a burst of physical and mental relief. He felt that the beauty of time was nothing more than that. He enjoyed the feeling of soaring power and was intoxicated by it.


    Immediately afterwards, Kinoshita moved, and he shot suddenly.


    boom!


    A figure quickly flew out backwards.


    Of course, it was not Uchiha who flew upside down, but Kinoshita, who just laughed wildly.


    Because Yongze has been watching from the dark all the time, how could he let himself be in the hands? After Kinoshita entered the wedge state, he immediately shot.


    Because at that time, Kinoshita¡¯s aura was no longer normal even at the Kage-level, and this was not an enemy that ordinary jounin could deal with.


    Just when Kinoshita was about to hit a house on the street, with a whoosh, Yongze disappeared on the spot, appeared behind Kinoshita and grabbed Kinoshita''s shoulder with one hand, and took Kinoshita out of Konoha with a flying thunder god.


    boom!


    Yongze slammed Kinoshita to the ground, leaving a ten-meter-wide pit on the ground.


    But just when Yongze thought that this move should save Kinoshita''s life and at the same time make him lose his ability to resist, he found that Kinoshita stood up, with scarlet blood oozing from many parts of his body, but his breath did not weaken. .


    "Interesting, no wonder Luo Sha overturned the car and was almost killed." Yongze touched his chin, feeling that Kinoshita in front of him was a little bit complicated.


    With his strength just now, Luo Sha would definitely not be able to get up, but the other party could get up without weakening his breath much.


    ''What kind of organization actually has such power. ¡¯ Yongze once again lamented the depth of the water in the ninja world.


    The organization that even the time traveler like him who has seen the plot doesn''t know is really well hidden.


    And the strength is not weak, there are two Kage-classes who are not weak in the current performance alone.


    What Yongze is most curious about is that Kinoshita used the secret technique to make tattoos appear on his body, and unexpectedly increased his strength so much at once.


    "Damn, so strong." Kinoshita took a big breath, looked around, his face was very ugly.


    With his current strength, he didn''t see the man''s movements clearly, and was immediately knocked into the air and brought here.


    "As expected of the legendary Fujiwara Nagasawa, his strength is indeed strong, but that''s okay, if he completes one, he''s done." Said Kinoshita.


    At this moment, he is thankful that Ci Xian helped him break through the power of the wedge before he came. On the way here, Kinoshita did not try the limit of that power, because it was a life-threatening, and it consumed life force.


    And now, he felt it was time to turn on.


    Explode the ultimate power, and then bring the information to Lord Cixian.


    "Oh, you know me, how can you still be confident?" Yongze looked at Kinoshita with a curious expression on his face. Is he usually so brave? Liudao Madara had to be cautious when facing him.


    "Hehe." Kinoshita sneered twice and said: "The group of ignorant people in the ninja world regard you as the strongest in the ninja world because they have never seen a real strong man, and it is also because the real gods don''t care about fame and wealth.


    Next, I will let you know what real strength is! "


    "Really?" Yongze became a little interested. It seems that he can continue to explode, but Yongze wants to see where this person''s limit can go, and how to make him realize the real power.


    Hurrah!


    A powerful aura erupted from Kinoshita''s body, and the white tattoo that was originally only half of his body spread to the whole body in an instant. At this moment, his whole body is covered with strange white tattoos.


    At this moment, Kinoshita is extremely powerful, and just the burst of momentum set off a wave of air, which brought up sand and dust, and blew the leaves.


    Perceiving Kinoshita''s strength, Yongze''s face also changed slightly.


    Kinoshita''s strength has directly broken through the Kage level and reached the level of Super Kage.


    "It can really continue to explode." Yongze was amazed, this is Chaoying, and even he has to use one finger to kill him.


    "How, do you feel powerful?" Kinoshita laughed maniacally, he felt that he had the power to destroy everything at the moment when he was fully engaged.


    If the opponent was himself a minute ago, he is confident that he can kill him instantly.


    "Broken Mountain Palm!" Kinoshita burst out his whole body''s strength, concentrated all his strength on the palm, the palm turned purple black, and then slapped Yongze at top speed.


    Because of the particularity of wedge strength, cadres usually focus on physical skills.


    Relying on the powerful physical strength brought by the wedge and the extremely destructive special chakra, Kinoshita can even blow up most ninjutsu with one punch.


    But it is a pity that he is facing Yongze. In today''s ninja world, no one can confront Yongze head-on, including Ichishi who is hiding in the country of Chuan, because he is disabled.


    "Then I''ll give you scissors." Yongze smiled and stretched out two fingers.


    Kinoshita showed a disdainful expression, you thought it was a game, and you gave me back the scissors.


    Puff!


    Under Kinoshita''s horrified gaze, his palm, which gathered all his strength enough to crush a mountain, was easily pierced by Yongze like a piece of tender tofu, leaving a **** hole bubbling.


    Kinoshita couldn''t believe it, this is the most powerful power he bought in exchange for kryptonite, how could it be inferior to this young boy who looks like he is in his twenties.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Kinoshita jumped back and distanced himself from Yongze, and then mustered up his momentum to launch another attack.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 494： lost

    Chapter 494 Lost hemp


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Kinoshita launched a frenzied attack on Yongze with a ferocious expression on his face. Every time he punched the air wave, he could knock down rows of trees and create a deep thunderous noise. .


    Kinoshita felt that even if a mountain stood in front of him, it should be smashed to pieces by this intensive and powerful attack.


    But Yongze took it easily and dubbed himself.


    "Woo big wood big wood big wood big!"


    "Your fist is too weak. If this is what you call strength, it''s really disappointing." Yongze said with a look of disdain, and immediately increased his strength a little bit, instantly blasting Kinoshita to fly , hit the ground fiercely, smashing a big pit of tens of meters.


    It was rare to encounter a sandbag that was resistant to beating, and Yongze also felt a little itchy.


    At this time, Kinoshita looked like a **** man, with no good flesh on his body, and his body was covered with dust and blood, looking extremely embarrassed.


    "Damn it, what kind of monster is this?" Kinoshita gasped, his previous arrogance was completely gone, his eyes were full of horror.


    Obviously, Yongze''s strength exceeded his expectations, even though he was boosted by Lord Cixian, he was still defeated like a tease.


    Although Kinoshita seems to be an old man in his sixties or seventies on the surface, his actual age is not that old, nor does he suffer from dementia. He has already seen that Yongze has the strength to crush him, but it is just to keep Watching him torture information, this didn''t kill him directly.


    Thinking of this, although Kinoshita was terrified, there was a smile on his face.


    Maybe Yongze is much stronger than him, but because of Wei''s particularity, if he wants to die, Yongze can''t stop him.


    At this moment, Yongze discovered a strange thing, Kinoshita was beaten so badly by him, it stands to reason that he should have been lying on the ground to be slaughtered.


    Why is the breath getting stronger and stronger? The intensity has even reached the appearance of Seventh Menkai, and it is even increasing.


    Yongze showed a serious expression, there is no power in this world for no reason, unless you have some kind of heel, the reincarnation of xxx, otherwise, if you want to obtain powerful power in an instant, you need to pay, probably life.


    There are many forbidden techniques in the ninja world, and the reason why forbidden techniques are forbidden techniques is either because ninjutsu is too powerful and inhuman, so it is listed as a forbidden technique, or if it will cause serious harm to oneself, Bamen Dunjia is the latter That forbidden technique.


    However, Bamen Dunjia can also rely on physical exercise to reduce side effects. For example, today''s Kai, opening the first four doors is like drinking water and eating, and it will not cause too much damage.


    It''s not that Yongze is worried that he won''t be able to fight, this is not possible, but he is worried that this guy who looks like a sixty-year-old man in front of him will not be able to withstand the side effects of the forbidden technique and die suddenly.


    Living people can use secret techniques to check their memories directly, but dead people are different. Although corpses can also pick up a lot of things, compared with living people, it is far worse.


    Thinking of this, Yongze became serious, grasped it in the void, and a samurai sword appeared in the void, and Yongze held it tightly in his hand.


    Since he became the captain, he hasn''t used Liuren Ruohuo to fight against the enemy. Putting it on this Zanpakutao, he can blow it for a long time even if he dies.


    Watching Yongze conjure up a knife strangely, Kinoshita showed a cautious expression. At this moment, he didn''t want to defeat Yongze. He just wanted to keep the information and not expose the information of the organization and Mr. Cixian.


    Kinoshita didn''t wait for his vitality to be exhausted. He broke out his own chakra, clenched his fist with his right hand, and punched directly towards his heart. He wanted to commit suicide to keep a secret.


    But just when Kinoshita''s fist just swung out.


    Swipe!


    With a plop, Kinoshita''s two arms were thrown high and hit the ground, kicking up some dust.


    "Ahh!" Kinoshita yelled in pain and fell to his knees on the ground. He didn''t see clearly what happened just now, and his arm was cut off in just an instant.


    Yongze held the scabbard in his left hand and the knife in his right, and swung two sword auras again with a calm expression.


    This time it was the feet. Yongze''s sword energy passed over Kinoshita''s ankles, and blood blossomed. Kinoshita couldn''t maintain his combat power and lay down on the ground.


    At this moment, he has no arms, can''t use his arms to attack, to commit suicide, and the soles of his feet have also made him lose the ability to stand.


    The huge pain made Kinoshita''s mind a little unclear, and it was because of his strong willpower that he didn''t faint from the pain directly.


    Yongze reinserted Liuren Ruuohuo into the scabbard, and walked in front of Kinoshita.


    Perceiving Kinoshita''s state, Yongze frowned. At this moment, Kinoshita''s physical condition is extremely bad, but his strength is still increasing, and his hair, which was originally a little black, has all turned gray.


    Nagaze tried to perform a sealing technique on Kinoshita, and sealed Kinoshita''s chakra to stop the operation of the forbidden technique.


    But what Yongze didn''t expect was that his sealing technique couldn''t work on Kinoshita''s chakra at this moment.


    "It''s weird, is it an irreversible forbidden technique like the Eight Gates of Dunjia Death Gate?" Yongze started to conjecture.


    Although his sealing technique is not number one in the ninja world, it definitely belongs to the stronger group.


    Perceiving Yongze''s movements, Kinoshita opened his eyes with difficulty, and said with a malicious smile: "It''s useless, I''m going to die soon, and you will never get any information from me."


    Just when Kinoshita wanted to admire Yongze''s angry expression, Yongze''s performance disappointed him. Yongze was not as impatient as he imagined, but very calm.


    This made Kinoshita feel powerless as if he had punched Cotton with a full punch.


    He asked incompetently and furiously: "You will not get information now, are you not in a hurry?


    Aren''t you annoyed that the information at your fingertips is about to disappear? "


    Yongze looked at Kinoshita with the eyes of a strange person, and said calmly: "Why am I in a hurry, I am not the one who is going to die, you are the one who makes me puzzled, but I was beaten to death by me, why do you look like you won? look."


    Kinoshita:¡­


    He found himself speechless to refute, Yongze did not lose, he was the one who lost, not only failed to complete the task, but also died here, it can be said that he lost.


    But how could Kinoshita admit it, he was still talking hard and talking loudly.


    "I know that you are actually angry in your heart, but the dignified Assistant Hokage can''t get the information he wants from me, an unknown person."


    Yongze smiled lightly, ignored Kinoshita, it was meaningless to talk to this kind of person, maybe Yongze went all out to slash him every day, Kinoshita still had one mouth left, and continued to insist that "Yongze is not big".


    Besides, Kinoshita is about to die. In Yongze''s perception, Kinoshita''s life is like a candle in the wind. He may be stubborn one second, and he will die the next.


    He can''t do anything about it, Tsunade is not in Konoha now, but Nagasawa estimates that even if Tsunade is there, there is no way to save him, because this is not a question of whether the injury is serious or not, but involves vitality.


    Tsunade can only be rejuvenated but not resurrected.


    "You..." When Kinoshita wanted to say something more, his eyes suddenly lost their color, and his head fell to the ground weakly, and he died.


    Nagaze used the scroll to install Kinoshita''s body, and then a flying thunder **** returned to Konoha.


    After returning to Konoha, Yongze first appeased the two Uchihas. On the surface, Kinoshita was a spy and they made meritorious deeds. Afterwards, Yongze returned to Anbu to let the members of Anbu see if they could get any useful information from the corpse. .


    Before, Nagasawa was not sure whether the person who attacked Kazekage was an organization or an individual.


    But now he is roughly sure that this is a ninja organization with deep and powerful hidden in the ninja world.


    The one who attacked Kazekage was the best of the Kage class, and the one who came to attack Konoha could even reach the limit of Super Kage. Although some kind of explosive forbidden technique was used to achieve this effect, it was also very terrifying.


    I just don¡¯t know how many people of this level are in that organization. Yongze guesses that there should not be many, at most two or three. Anyway, there should be more than one. It can¡¯t be the leader who comes to attack in person. Yongze doesn¡¯t think Kinoshita is like the leader. look.


    There may be a little more ordinary kage-level ones, about five to ten, and it should be a bit of background to dare to directly attack the five great ninja villages.


    Yongze is curious about the purpose of this organization. Why did they attack the five great ninja villages? Is it because they are dissatisfied with the new order established by the five great ninja villages? Or just plain crazy behavior.


    There are too many neuropathy in the ninja world, causing Yongze to feel that the probability of simple crazy criticism is not small.


    However, the Anbes still didn''t get what Yongze wanted to know in the end, and they could only confirm that this person should be from the country of Sichuan.


    Nagazawa asked several Anbu to take the photo of Kinoshita to investigate in the country of Kawano to see if they could find some clues.


    This is not an ordinary ninja organization. They dare to meet Konoha to make trouble, litter the lawn, attack Konoha''s senior management, and must strike hard.


    At the same time, Yongze did not forget to notify the other three Daineng villages who were not attacked to send a message to let them be careful.


    After Anbu ran out of corpses, Nagasawa took back Kinoshita''s corpse and handed it over to Orochimaru.


    "This person is a bit weird, you can try to study it, you may have unexpected gains." Yongze said to Dashemaru.


    At this time, Kinoshita''s body is not covered with tattoos like before. Most of the tattoos on his body have dissipated, and only the tattoos on his arms still remain.


    "Oh, even Yongze-kun said it was interesting, so I''m a little curious." Orochimaru replied to Yongze with a hoarse voice, and touched Kinoshita''s body with his hands.


    If you are a person who often stays with Orochimaru or someone who is very familiar with it, you will find that Orochimaru seems to be younger than before.


    As he spoke, Orochimaru''s eyes suddenly turned blood red, and a dart-like pattern slowly rotated in the blood red eyes.


    That''s right, at this time Orochimaru had already performed an undead reincarnation, but this time the container he used for reincarnation was not found in any corner of the ninja world, but a body he spent a lot of time building.


    Orochimaru''s body is the crystallization of his decades of research and hard work. It not only has the strong vitality of the cells between the columns, but also the blood of Uchiha. It can freely open the Sharingan, and it cannot be closed if it is not opened.


    This body has almost burned all the money saved by Orochimaru, which is completely different from ordinary consumable cultivators.


    Although it took a lot of hard work and money, Orochimaru was very satisfied with the powerful strength and vitality brought by this young body.


    According to Yongze, his strength is at the peak of the shadow class. If he cultivates the fairy art well, relying on the massive chakra in his body, he will soon have the strength of a super shadow.


    So in addition to research, Orochimaru will also practice Yongze''s breathing magic, and successfully developed the most suitable snake breath from the breath of water.


    Although the strength has skyrocketed, Orochimaru did not give birth to more cautious thoughts, but restrained himself, thinking that it would be good to just follow Yongze along the way.


    Because the more he went down, the more he could understand Yongze''s horror.


    He has both Uchiha''s Kaleidoscope Sharingan and the powerful Chakra and Mutun of the Senju Clan, plus a forbidden technique and a unique secret technique developed by himself. It stands to reason that he should be very strong.


    So in the expansion period, he expressed that he would have a friendly exchange with Yongze, and told Yongze not to hold back.


    Then, there is no more, Yongze killed him in an instant, and the kaleidoscope fell down before it could be used.


    Oshemaru thought about it after careful reflection. The intercolumnar cells are very strong, and the kaleidoscope is also very strong.


    But the cells in Hashirama are just cells in Hashirama''s body, and there are several Uchihas who have opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.


    Even Zhuma himself or Madara may not be able to defeat Yongze when he comes, how can part of their strength be compared with Yongze.


    Since we can¡¯t beat him, let¡¯s boil him to death. I¡¯ll study the ¡°Yongze Cell¡± after he¡¯s dead. That¡¯s what Orochimaru thinks at the moment.


    Anyway, he has the reincarnation of the corpse. Although this technique has flaws, it can be regarded as fulfilling his dream of eternal life.


    "There seems to be some problem. His chakra is very strange. It should be said that there is a strange chakra in his body." Orochimaru checked the side carefully and found something strange.


    Although theoretically everyone¡¯s chakra is slightly different, the difference in that level is the difference in numbers such as 1, 2, and 3.


    And the strange chakra in Kinoshita''s body is not as simple as 123, it''s simply @#%, in short, it''s very strange.


    Yongze nodded, he discovered something during the battle.


    "Remember to let me know what you found out. This person is here to attack Konoha, and there should be a ninja organization behind it." Nagasawa said.


    Oshemaru nodded.


    Yongze saw that the things were delivered, so he made it clear and left directly with Flying Thunder God.


    Maybe he can help with the study of ninjutsu and secret techniques, but Orochimaru is good at studying corpses, so let him do it alone.


    There are more and more changes in the ninja world. Due to the big storm he caused, it is basically impossible for the ninja world to go back to the original plot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 495： Arrive at Konoha

    Chapter 495 Arriving at Konoha


    "Have you failed..." Yishi sat gracefully at the head of the long table and murmured.


    At this time, it has been half a month since he sent Kinoshita to attack Konoha, and Kinoshita has not contacted him once in this half month.


    There is no doubt that this is a very abnormal thing.


    Even if there is no chance to do it, Kinoshita will report this information to him instead of being silent.


    Yishi lowered his head slightly, resting his right hand on his forehead, lost in thought.


    The current situation is somewhat beyond his expectations.


    On the one hand, Dalcy received information about the super strength of Ninja Village, on the other hand, Sugiyama Minato violently beat the current Kazekage, almost killed Kazekage, and then left calmly. In the end, Kinoshita, who was unrestricted by him, disappeared during the mission.


    Three trials, three completely different results, which made Yishi a little puzzled.


    They are all ninja villages. Why is there such a big difference? It¡¯s okay to have an accident in Guangren Village, a newly established small ninja village. Isn¡¯t Shayin Village one of the five major ninja villages at the same level as Konoha? Why is there such a big difference in the results?


    The essence of the wedge is actually the backup data prepared by the Otsutsuki clan for themselves, and then the wedge is driven into other people''s bodies for resurrection and immortality, so the powerful power of the Otsutsuki clan is recorded in the wedge.


    And Yishi felt that although Darcy and the others were accidental products of experimental failure, they were not a complete failure in the true sense, because Darcy and the others just did not inherit the part of consciousness data, only pure power.


    That is to say, even if the wedges on the three of Darcy''s bodies are completely thawed, Yishi cannot be revived, but the three of them have become a brand new Otsutsuki with all the power of Yishi.


    That''s why Yishi manipulated their bodies, limiting their upper limit of strength, at most it was Kage-level.


    Yishi is afraid of being backstabbed again, even if those cadres respect him like a god, he will not fully trust these cadres.


    If Kinoshita hadn''t had a long life to live, Yishi wouldn''t have helped him lift the restriction, allowing the wedge in his body to continue to thaw.


    But Kinoshita¡¯s mission failed like this is unexpected. You must know that before the restrictions are lifted, Kinoshita¡¯s strength will be stronger than Sugiyama Minato, and he is the strongest among the three major cadres.


    While Sugiyama Minato was able to severely damage Kazekage and leave calmly, Kinoshita, whose strength was greatly increased after being released from restrictions, went to Konoha but seemed to have evaporated from the world.


    At this time, the danger of Konoha is extremely rising in Ichishiki''s heart, and he is a bit confused about what is going on in the ninja world.


    The actual strength of the Hidden Sand Village of the Five Great Ninja Villages is not as good as that of the newly established Little Ninja Village, Guangren Village, and the strength of Konoha is also not in the same dimension as the Hidden Sand Village, which is also the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    Whether Shayin Village is too weak, or whether Konoha and Guangnin Village are abnormal, Yishi no longer understands.


    He even suspected for a moment that all the three major cadres were rebelling and preparing to rebel, and all they gave was false news.


    But Yishi thinks it shouldn¡¯t be that outrageous, and it¡¯s too outrageous for three to rebel together, at most one.


    But Yishi has nothing to do now, he can''t do it himself, unless the experiment is successful and he finds someone who can carry his own wedge.


    In his current state, if he takes action himself, he will only lose his own strength. If he doesn''t use his strength, he won''t be able to produce good results. If he uses his full strength, it will be tantamount to suicide.


    What made it worse was that now he even had only two of the three major cadres left, and the one with the less was still the strongest.


    Even worried about whether Kinoshita''s actions made Konoha notice him.


    Ichishiki suddenly felt that everything was going wrong.


    "I need more capable and powerful people to work for me." Yishi felt that he should strengthen his power even more at this moment.


    The former Yishi has been hiding in the deep mountains and old forests, and even the organization of the country of Sichuan is doing it casually.


    Because he has never thought highly of the natives of this planet.


    Although Isshiki couldn''t say it, and didn''t look at his subordinates with contempt, he thought so in his heart, and he didn''t show it just because he wanted to maintain the elegance of the noble Otsutsuki.


    But at this moment, Yishi really feels that he needs a strong organization to do things for him.


    Three cadres are too few, he needs more capable and powerful people to work for him, and then use the organization to find people who are qualified to succeed him.


    Yishi has been thinking for a long time, how can he complete his plan without using too much strength.


    He suddenly thought of a point, it was just a backward indigenous planet, both their practice and their technology were far behind the Otsutsuki clan.


    Although the Otsutsuki family is a family that advocates the might of the individual, they are the lords of the starry sky after all. Although their technology is not comparable to those of the starry sky forces that specialize in technology development, they are also at the starry sky technology level. I don¡¯t know how many streets they can beat Konoha.


    Yishi still has some technological memories in his memory.


    It just so happens that the ninja world has ushered in peace now, and the peaceful situation will increase the technological exchanges between countries to a certain extent, so that the technological level will improve.


    If he comes up with technological ideas and products that are far beyond the present, it should be able to attract many people to join his organization and work for him.


    But before that, Ichishiki has to investigate the current state of technology in the ninja world. He has to come up with the right one, not the best one.


    Of course, he can''t produce the best. Cutting-edge technology cannot be produced by rubbing hands with the knowledge of theory.


    Maybe these technological products are nothing to him in his heyday, but for the current ninja world, Ishiki thinks that this is definitely a product that can change the pattern of this indigenous planet.


    ¡­


    "This...is this Konoha." Gaara opened her eyes wide, looking at Konoha''s huge and magnificent wooden wall, and opened her small mouth slightly, obviously a little surprised.


    Walking along the way, Gaara saw many sights that Sha Yin Village couldn''t see.


    In Sand Hidden Village, Gaara sees yellow the most. The buildings of the houses and the vast desert outside are all yellow.


    In the Land of Fire, Gaara¡¯s impression is green. He has seen too many forests along the way, as if the Land of Fire is full of lush trees.


    "Remember it well, maybe this will be removed in the future." Yongze smiled and touched Gaara''s little head.


    The wall of Konoha completely surrounds Konoha, and only the gate of Konoha can go out.


    In Yongze¡¯s plan, Konoha has to develop and expand, so it will be a matter of time before this huge wooden wall that has protected Konoha for decades will be demolished.


    As for when it will be demolished, it depends on the development speed of Konoha.


    But Yongze can already meet the scene during the meeting, and the two consultants must strongly oppose his move.


    Nagaze can guess the reason, it must be something like "This wall is to protect Konoha, the safety of removing Konoha will be greatly reduced, and it will be easier to sneak into".


    Gaara nodded half understanding, but actually didn''t quite understand why Yongze said that.


    "Do you want to dismantle this? I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Tsunade said with a smile, falling into her also knew the virtues of some high-level Konoha.


    To put it nicely, it is conservative, but to put it badly, it is a decadent old thing.


    If it weren''t for the repeated setbacks of the medical ninja plan back then, Tsunade would not have run away in a fit of anger.


    He saw too many casualties on the battlefield, even her younger brother died on the battlefield, so she proposed the medical ninja plan.


    The result was severely refuted and could not be implemented.


    Later, her boyfriend died on the battlefield, and Tsunade raised it again, but the result still hasn''t changed much.


    With Tsunade''s temper, he just slipped away and stopped playing with them.


    "The times have changed, it''s not the age when they say no and no." Yongze smiled confidently.


    Tsunade curled his lips and said, "Assistant Hokage is amazing, they speak so confidently, no wonder they are vying to be Hokage."


    "In fact, you have a chance. If you hadn''t left at that time, maybe the position of Naruto might be you." Yong Ze said.


    He didn''t say that to lick Tsunade, but it was really possible at that time.


    At that time, the third generation had already discovered a little abnormality of Orochimaru, and was dissatisfied with it, and Orochimaru was out.


    And Jiraiya didn''t want to be Hokage at all, otherwise he would get Minato in one round.


    One of the Sannin is eliminated and the other does not want to be, and Bai Fang is also dead, so Tsunade is the most suitable one.


    In terms of identity, Tsunade is the granddaughter of Senju Hashirama of the first Hokage, and a disciple of the third Hokage. It can be said to be the purest Hokage direct line.


    On the meritorious service, Tsunade also made great achievements in battle, adding that he made a lot of contributions to Konoha on the battlefield.


    Needless to say in terms of strength, although he is a medical ninja, Tsunade''s strength is not weak.


    These three elements added together, isn¡¯t it more suitable than Watergate?


    "Forget it, I''m afraid I''ll export Konoha." Tsunade said lazily.


    In fact, Tsunade may not be happy if she really wants to be Hokage, and she has to deal with various official duties. Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable for her to be the head of the medical department? very.


    "Squad Leader Nagasawa, do you see if Midori may become Hokage in the future?" Inuzuka Midori looked at Nagasawa expectantly after hearing the two discuss the topic of Hokage.


    Nagazawa imagined Midori Inuzuka as Hokage, and immediately shook his head and said mercilessly: "If someone really wants to nominate you as Hokage, I will definitely vote against it."


    Looking at Yongze''s expressionless face, Inuzuka Midori burst into tears, and then crazily rubbed his face against Yongze''s body.


    "Why do you persecute Lu like this, am I not the most proud disciple of your favorite subordinate?"


    "No." Yong Ze said mercilessly again.


    If you really want these two, then your favorite subordinate should also be Zhishui, who has been working diligently for Yongze before he joined the training team.


    The most proud subordinate should also be Maitkai, Kai really worked hard, and now the pure domineering strength Kai has surpassed Kakashi.


    Yongze feels that if the current Kai opens more than six or more eight-door Dunjia, his strength should be quite terrifying.


    "It''s so ruthless." Inuzuka Midori felt that the world had persecuted her too deeply, and she trembled coldly.


    Kakashi looked at Inuzuka Midori Shaho calmly. Although he hadn''t stepped into Konoha yet, his heart had already returned home.


    ¡®Hua Ling and Bai He Hua haven¡¯t seen me for almost a month, so they should miss me very much. ¡¯ Kakashi thought to himself.


    After entering Konoha, Nagasawa did not let Inuzuka Midori and Kakashi go back to the training team to work, but generously expressed that he would give them another two days off.


    Kakashi''s eyes lit up when he heard it, and then he took out the speed that a kage-level powerhouse should have, and hurried towards his home.


    Inuzuka Midori ignored the troubles just now when he heard that he would not have to go to work on vacation, humming the tune he didn''t know where he heard it, and walked away after a few steps.


    Tsunade didn''t waste time either, she already had itchy hands, and after saying hello to Yongze, she went to give money to others.


    The original team suddenly had only three people left, Gaara Nagasawa and Yashamaru.


    "I have arranged your accommodation, come with me." Nagasawa said to Yashamaru, holding Gaara.


    Before he came back, he had already informed Ontology that the house residence certificate and so on had already been prepared, and Yongze specially arranged a house close to his home so that he could take care of Gaara.


    Nagazawa brought Gaara and Yashamaru to the prepared house, and took them to have a brief look. The inside has been cleaned up in advance, and they can move in directly without cleaning.


    Then Yongze pointed to a house not far away and said: "The house over there is my house. If you have anything to do, you can go to find me there, or you can come to my house to play."


    Obviously, what Nagasawa said later was for Gaara.


    Yashamaru didn''t say anything, and silently arranged the salute he brought.


    Yongze looked at the time, it was more than two o''clock in the afternoon, he asked Gaara: "Gara, do you want me to take you to meet the Naruto I told you about before?"


    In order to motivate Gaara, Yongze and Gaara talked about Naruto. It is no big deal to have a tailed beast in his body. Naruto is still cheerful and has many friends.


    So although Gaara has never met Naruto, he also knows a little about him.


    Gaara hesitated a bit, it''s not that he didn''t want to see Naruto.


    On the contrary, he wants to meet Naruto very much, because both of them have a monster living in their bodies.


    What makes Gaara hesitate is that he is afraid of rejection.


    He was afraid that Naruto would reject him like those kids who played football before.


    "Go at ease, there are no rumors that you are a monster here." Yashamaru said softly.


    Maybe Rasa¡¯s idea is to let Yashamaru monitor Gaara to prevent Gaara from being brainwashed by Konoha or something.


    But Yashamaru''s own purpose is very simple, that is to take good care of Gaara.


    Yashamaru hopes that Gaara can spend a happy childhood in this place that Rasa cannot reach.


    With the encouragement from his uncle, Gaara''s courage increased a lot. He nodded and said, "Brother Yongze, please take me there."


    "Well, come with me." Nagasawa nodded. At this time, Naruto Sasuke usually practiced at the place he arranged.


    Gaara followed Yongze, feeling a little nervous.


    He didn''t know what was waiting for him, but he hoped it wasn''t rejection.


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s just one, please let me have a friend. ''


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 496： Brave One Tail

    Chapter 496 Brave One Tail


    As Nagasawa expected, Naruto and Sasuke practiced at the place he arranged at this time.


    "Uncle Nagasawa / Teacher Nagasawa."


    Naruto and Sasuke stopped practicing when they saw Yongze''s arrival, and greeted Yongze.


    And Nagasawa also responded to them with a smile, and then walked a little to the side, revealing Gaara who was hiding behind him.


    "He came to Konoha from another village to study, and he may practice with you in the future. Let''s get acquainted." Yongze introduced Gaara to Sasuke Naruto.


    At the same time, Yongze also said to Gaara: "Say hello, the yellow-haired man in a white shirt with red patterns is the Naruto I told you before, and the name of the black-haired man in a blue shirt next to him is Sasuke Uchiha."


    "Hi...you guys." Gaara was a little nervous when he was suddenly exposed to Naruto Sasuke''s vision, feeling the curious eyes of the two.


    "I come from Sand Hidden Village, and my name is Gaara."


    After the introduction, Gaara closed his mouth, lowered his head slightly, and secretly looked at Naruto and Sasuke from the corner of his eye.


    Seeing Naruto''s smile that seems to have infinite confidence, Gaara can already imagine what kind of child he is.


    ¡®He must be the same as Yongze brother said, he has many friends. ¡¯ Gaara thought to herself.


    Naruto Sasuke is also very curious about this other ninja village kids brought by Nagasawa, especially Naruto.


    Looking at the dark circle around Gaara''s eyes, Naruto was a little curious, and said, "Hi, I''m Naruto Namikaze, why is there such a dark circle around your eyes?"


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Gaara touched the dark circles under his eyes subconsciously, and then lowered his head further, as if he didn''t want people to see his dark circles.


    Obviously, this characteristic that is different from other children has hindered him a lot in making friends.


    "Because I often suffer from insomnia and can''t sleep, that''s it." Gaara said with her head down.


    "It turned out to be like this. I thought you painted it yourself to make yourself look more unique." Naruto showed a shocked expression.


    "Stupid Naruto, no one would do that." Sasuke complained.


    Naruto scratched his head, ignored Sasuke''s complaints, but continued to say to Gaara:


    "I can''t sleep sometimes, but I don''t have such exaggerated dark circles. You must be suffering from severe insomnia."


    As far as Naruto himself is concerned, when he can¡¯t fall asleep, it¡¯s usually when Nagaze finishes telling the story and then stops telling it in chapters.


    Naruto felt really uncomfortable at that time, not only the pain of being cut off, but also the feeling of wanting to sleep but unable to sleep.


    I clearly want to sleep in my heart, but my thinking keeps diverging. In the end, the more I think about it, the more energetic I become, and the more I can''t fall asleep.


    When you force yourself not to think about things, you start thinking about something else in the blink of an eye, and it may be half an hour before you realize that you start thinking wildly again. No, I fell asleep unconsciously.


    He feels uncomfortable like this occasionally, Naruto can''t imagine what kind of pain it is for someone to be like this every day.


    "It''s okay, it''s not so uncomfortable when you get used to it." Gaara raised his head and looked at Naruto.


    He feels that this time is really different, Naruto is different from other children he met before.


    In Sand Hidden Village, others can only think of rumors about monsters when they see his dark eye circles, but Naruto cares about whether he feels uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Gaara has a feeling in his heart that Naruto will become his friend, and they will definitely become good friends.


    "If you have insomnia, you should go to the hospital. It''s not a good thing to fight on your own." Sasuke next to Naruto interrupted.


    "Thank you, but my situation is a bit special, not sick, but..." Gaara thanked, originally wanted to tell the truth, but stopped again.


    "What is it? Why don''t you say it." Naruto saw that Gaara was speaking halfway, and he was a little anxious. He was wondering why Gaara was like this, and suddenly there was no further text.


    Gaara is brewing, and it takes courage to tell people that there is a monster in your body.


    "Instead, there is a monster named Shukaku in my body. Its power will interfere with my falling asleep, so I often suffer from insomnia." Gaara said helplessly with courage.


    "There is a monster in the body, can''t it?" Sasuke looked at Gaara suspiciously, isn''t this a child who is the same age as them, how can such a small body pretend to be a monster.


    "Monster, why is there a monster in your body?" Although Naruto looked at Gaara without doubt, he also raised doubts.


    Hearing Naruto''s question and Sasuke''s suspicious eyes, Gaara really felt the difference.


    In Sand Hidden, he would be treated as a monster even if he didn¡¯t say anything. Here he himself said that there is a monster in his body, but he still has to be suspected.


    But he has a little doubt. Didn¡¯t Yongze say that there are monsters in Naruto¡¯s body, but Naruto doesn¡¯t have dark circles, and the common point of ordinary children is that there are three or more slender beards on his face, and Naruto looks like Didn''t know there was a monster in my body.


    What Gaara doesn''t know is that not everyone has the same attitude towards Injurik as his father Rasa.


    Like Minato, at such a young age, Naruto would not tell Naruto that he is Jinchuriki and has a tailed beast in his body.


    Minato is going to tell him the situation after Naruto Ninja School graduates and becomes an official ninja.


    Naruto at that time already had enough mental quality to meet these.


    "I don''t know how to explain it, but there is indeed a monster in my body." Gaara thought about it and didn''t know how to answer Naruto''s question.


    At this time, Naruto said to Yongze next to him: "Uncle Yongze, Gaara said that there is a monster in his body, you help him kill the monster, you must be fine if you are so powerful."


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Yongze smiled and said: "The monster on Gaara''s body is a tailed beast. Now it and Gaara have been closely linked together. It is easy to kill Shukaku, but Gaara that We shall die together."


    Tailed beasts are no longer a problem for Yongze now, and it is not easy to defeat a tailed beast.


    But he couldn''t guarantee whether Injurik would send it along with him.


    According to the experience of the original book, if you want Jinchuriki to escape from the Tailed Beast without dying, the Tailed Beast can only take the initiative to cut off part of the Chakra and keep it in Jinchuriki''s body, so that Renchuriki will not die suddenly.


    It''s like Eight Tails left an octopus tentacle for Kirabi.


    But obviously the relationship between most of the Tailed Beasts and Jinchuriki is not that good, it is impossible to deliberately give up part of the power to stay in Jinchuriki''s body for the sake of Jinchuriki.


    "Hey, why is this?" Naruto was obviously disappointed.


    "Hey, that''s not the point, it turns out there really is a monster in his body!" Sasuke showed a shocked expression.


    He looked left and right, but couldn''t see how Gaara''s small body could hold the monster. Could it be that the monster''s body was not huge, but rather miniature?


    Sasuke was lost in thought.


    I don''t know if it was because I heard someone was going to beat it to death, or because I asked about the smell that I hate the Kyuubi the most, Shuzuru in Gaara woke up.


    "Why does it smell like that stinky fox?" Shou He woke up a little dazed.


    "Could it be that the war has started again, and this person has such a small strength and wants to go to the battlefield?"


    Tailed beasts can actually perceive the outside world to a certain extent in Jinchuriki''s body.


    So when Shuhe was a little confused, he directly sensed what was going on outside.


    Shouhe found that this was not the battlefield he had guessed, but only two children and an ordinary ninja he didn''t know. Shouhe couldn''t help being even more confused.


    "That kid with yellow hair and a beard should be Jinchuriki of the stinky fox." Shukaku said that he could smell Kyuubi''s stench from a distance.


    Shou He was ecstatic when he was stunned.


    Although it doesn''t know why Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is here, or where it is, it doesn''t seem to want Sandy Village at all.


    But it knows one thing, that is, it''s time for revenge.


    Nine tails, a little cub, shows off its nine big tails all day long, preaching that the strength of tailed beasts is determined by the number of tails.


    One tail, can it bear its temper? Of course not, it¡¯s fine if you brag about yourself, but if you step on it, it¡¯s almost like saying that it¡¯s the best among tailed beasts.


    But is One Tail really weak? In fact, it is not weak, so One Tail naturally hates Nine Tails.


    A berserk chakra erupted in Gaara''s body, and a tyrannical and killing atmosphere slowly rose.


    Gaara might be able to suppress tailed beasts with his spirit if he grew up, but the three-year-old Gaara obviously doesn''t have this ability at the moment. Gaara''s shocking aura surges from Gaara, and the wind and waves blow the surrounding trees. Gotta rattle.


    Naruto and Sasuke were shocked by Shutsuru''s powerful brutal killing and stayed in place unable to move.


    After all, they are only three-year-old children who have just been exposed to cultivation. It is a bit difficult for them to be able to face tailed beasts lightly.


    Nine tails in Naruto''s body sensed the movement outside, and sensed it curiously, then sensed Yongze''s aura and quickly suppressed his aura to the minimum.


    "It''s that stupid civet cat, this idiot still hasn''t made progress, and it''s probably going to be a disaster." Kyuubi couldn''t help grinning in Naruto''s consciousness space, showing a gloating expression.


    Ever since he was inexplicably dragged out on the Night of the Nine Tails and received an unprecedented beating, Nine Tails is now extremely honest and dare not make any small moves.


    Do you know how much psychological shadow it will have if a tailed beast is caught and thrown around? Kyuubi said that he knew it, and even experienced it twice.


    Once, the big Buddha in Zhujian grabbed it like a chicken and said he was too strong.


    Kyuubi really wants to say, can you not squeeze so tightly when you say this, it hurts.


    The latter time was beaten by Yongze with his fist.


    That time also made Kyuubi very skeptical about life, and this little guy like Yongze can have so much strength.


    Now Nine-Tails is lying flat, so it can do whatever it likes, it is not happy to ask him to go out, what should I do if I am worried about being beaten severely again.


    So now seeing Yiwei revealing the real body of a tailed beast in front of Yongze, Kyuubi is very happy, what else can be better than others suffering the same loss as himself, of course, that person happens to be himself nasty people.


    After Gaara felt the drastic change in his body, his small face turned pale. Looking at Naruto and Sasuke who were frightened and stayed in place, Gaara suppressed Izuo as much as possible to let it come out a little slower, and shouted road:


    "Naruto and Sasuke, run away, the monster in my body is about to go berserk, and it will hurt you at that time, I can''t control it."


    Seeing his body gradually being replaced by that ugly one, Gaara''s big eyes were full of tears, and the tears were streaming down uncontrollably.


    Why, why did this happen when he was about to make friends.


    Seeing his ugly and embarrassing appearance, Naruto and the others must be very afraid of him, let alone being friends, they will be afraid when they are together.


    Gaara''s momentum became stronger and stronger. First, the hands and feet began to change, turning into grayish-yellow limbs, and then other parts.


    The powerful aura soared to the sky, and a large number of birds felt the tyrannical and powerful aura and were frightened to fly around. Some ground animals were frightened and curled up in place and trembled. This is the oppressive feeling of the tailed beast.


    Even the ninjas at a certain distance felt the terrifying aura and hurriedly reported it to the higher authorities.


    ¡®Maybe I should really be alone. People with monsters living in their bodies don¡¯t deserve to have friends. My presence will only hurt them. ¡¯ Gaara thought sadly, the last thought before he lost consciousness.


    "I''m not a little courageous." Yongze next to him raised his eyebrows. Has this tail been so brave? Don''t you know that Yongze is here? Even the strongest Kyuubi dare not be so crazy.


    Perceiving the breath here, Yongze''s body descended directly. First, he slapped the tail back with his big mouth, and then a sealing technique strengthened the seal.


    Seeing the main body descending, the shadow clone nodded and released the shadow clone, otherwise it would not be good for the two Yongze to stand together.


    After all, his shadow clone has also inherited his handsomeness. Two such handsome people stand together, and everyone can decide to go see that one. How bad it is.


    Accompanied by Yiwei being sealed at the speed of light, Gaara also regained consciousness.


    Seeing that the surroundings are safe and sound, Gaara opened his eyes wide, a little unbelievable, every time he was like this before, the surroundings were basically a mess.


    There was nothing wrong this time, Naruto Sasuke also stood still, but his hair was a little messed up.


    "I''m sorry, I..." Gaara bowed his head, apologizing to Naruto Sasuke and Nagasawa.


    At this moment, Gaara is ready to be scolded and beaten, and has decided in his heart that he will not look for any friends in the future. He is not worthy of this kind of person.


    "You guy, really..." Naruto came back to his senses, walked up to Gaara, and raised his hand.


    Gaara still kept her head down.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 497： common anthropomorphism

    Snapped!


    "You guy, you are really powerful!" Naruto patted Gaara''s shoulder with his hand, and said excitedly.


    "Hey." Gaara looked at Naruto who didn''t know why he was excited.


    He thought Naruto raised his hand to hit him, and he was ready to be beaten silently, but he patted him on the shoulder.


    "Why?" Gaara asked puzzled.


    At this moment, he didn''t understand very much. Just now, all the monsters in his body came out, turning into such an ugly and terrifying appearance, and almost hurt Naruto and Sasuke.


    Why is Naruto not only not afraid of alienation but also blaming him, but showing an excited expression on his face and praising him for being amazing.


    Those who didn¡¯t know thought he had done something extraordinary just now, obviously it was just a monster running away and going to hurt people.


    "Why, why, I said you are very powerful, just now you scared me and Sasuke too afraid to move just because of your aura." Naruto scratched his head and said.


    He was really shocked just now. It turned out that he and Sasuke thought the same thing. He thought that the monster living in Gaara''s small body must be very small. He didn''t expect Gaara to become tens of meters in a sudden. The yellow giant cat is a bit ugly.


    Although Nagasawa is very strong, it is obviously impossible for him to scare Naruto with his domineering color, so this is the first time Naruto and Sasuke feel such a terrifying sense of oppression at close range.


    Naruto felt like he was about to suffocate at the time, but luckily Nagasawa was fast enough, and Shukaku hit him back before he even came out completely, making Naruto feel better again.


    Although it was only for a short moment, Naruto also deeply felt the power of Gaara in that state.


    "I''m not scared to move, I just don''t want to move." Sasuke, who came back to his senses, immediately said stiffly when he heard Naruto''s words.


    If Naruto said that he couldn''t beat him, Sasuke wouldn''t refute it. The difference in strength is too big. He wouldn''t be happy to say that he was too scared to touch Sasuke. He will be very disappointed when he comes back and hears about it.


    "Didn''t you think you have this level? You are so scared that you dare not move just because of your aura. As my Odoudou, you are really terrible." Itachi said with a disappointed face.


    After imagining that scene in his mind, Sasuke shook his head in a panic.


    Can''t, absolutely can''t let this happen!


    "Well, maybe it is." Normally, Naruto might be interested in having a verbal contest with Sasuke, but now he is obviously more interested in Gaara, so he answered casually.


    "Awesome... That''s not my strength, it''s the power of a monster." Gaara said shyly.


    Naruto''s reaction is true and output Gaara''s expectation.


    In Sand Hidden Village, he just ran away with sand, and others avoided him like a monster or a plague god.


    But here, even the monster inside his body came out directly, Naruto was not afraid, but praised him with excitement.


    This contrast makes Gaara''s favorability for Naruto soar.


    "It''s also very powerful. If you can release the monster during the battle, the monster''s strength is not equal to your strength." Naruto''s brain circuit is obviously different from that of ordinary children. I don''t know if it is Kushina''s credit or Yong Ze taught well.


    "It''s not as powerful as you said." Naruto boasted that Gaara, who had never experienced such a thing, blushed.


    "Naruto is right. Maybe Shukaku once troubled you, but its power will be used by you in the future to increase your strength." At this time, Yong Ze spoke.


    Tailed beasts are also a big hit in the ninja world. Even if they can''t connect with the tailed beasts and become Jinchuriki, they can use the powerful chakra of the tailed beasts to a certain extent to greatly increase their strength.


    It would be even more amazing if it could become a perfect Jinchuriki. You can use the chakra of the tailed beast casually, basically saying goodbye to the trouble of insufficient chakra, and you can also enter the complete tailed beast at will.


    Even more coquettish, he can completely control the power of the Nine Lamas like Naruto, and enter the Nine Lamas mode, which is extremely powerful.


    "Increase my strength..." Gaara looked at his stomach. If he could choose, he would rather not have this strength, but many friends who can play with him.


    But it seems that there is no need to do that now, because of Naruto.


    "I will teach you in the future." Nagasawa smiled and stroked Gaara''s hair.


    Then Yongze asked Naruto: "What do you think Gaara has become like that?"


    "It''s so big, and it''s not very good-looking, but it''s very strong." Naruto commented.


    "Then do you also want to have this kind of tailed beast in your body?" Yongze asked.


    "Huh?" Naruto was a little confused.


    Actually, he was thinking, how did such a big civet cat fit into Gaara''s body.


    Can¡¯t get in, no matter how you think about it, you can¡¯t get in.


    "Although it looks very majestic, but Mom and Dad won''t agree." Naruto was a little ready to move, thinking that his Uncle Yongze was going to catch him a tailed beast.


    Seeing that Naruto didn''t seem to be very resistant to the tailed beast, Yongze said, "Of course they agree, because you already have it in your body. It is the nine-tailed beast among the tailed beasts."


    "What, I already have it, eh!!" Naruto became serious after hearing what Yong Ze said clearly, and then hurriedly touched his belly, and then showed a confused expression.


    "What, Naruto also has a monster in his body?" Sasuke showed a suspicious expression.


    Could it be that it is normal to have monsters in the body?


    There are only three children here, and he is the only one who doesn''t have one. Isn''t he a bit out of group.


    Seeing Naruto like this, Nagasawa smiled.


    Kyuubi, who had been peeping all the time, also quickly turned off his perception at this time. He thought it was better to be honest. That stupid civet cat was a lesson learned from the past. He dared to be arrogant in front of that murderous man, but was beaten back by a big bully in a blink of an eye.


    "Don''t touch it, the tailed beast is made of chakra, it is now in your consciousness space, no matter how much you touch it, you can''t touch it." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    "So that''s how it is." Naruto said half-understood, he couldn''t quite understand what Yong Ze said, but he felt very powerful.


    "Then why doesn''t the monster in my body come out? I still want to see what it looks like. It won''t be as ugly as the civet cat on Gaara''s body." Naruto seemed a little worried.


    Gaara remained silent, the monster sealed in her body is so ugly, I''m really sorry.


    "Haha, don''t worry, you are a little fox in your body. Although it is easy to explode, it is much more beautiful than Shouhe." Yongze said with a smile.


    I have to say that the tailed beasts are all long and strangely shaped, and the nine-tailed beasts are already responsible for the beauty of the tailed beasts.


    "Little fox?" Naruto scratched his head, and decided that after today, he would learn more about foxes.


    "Is it a common thing to have a tailed beast in the body?" Sasuke couldn''t help asking, he felt a little unable to participate in the topic.


    "Generally speaking, it is not a very common thing." Nagasawa replied.


    "Then why they all have them." Sasuke was very puzzled.


    "Well, the reason is quite special, but I can tell you that under normal circumstances, there are only nine people in the ninja world who have tailed beasts in their bodies. People like them are generally called Jinchuriki." Nagasawa said.


    But now the situation is special, because the Nine Tails has been cut into two parts, so now there are ten Nine Tailed Beasts, and two are Nine Tails.


    "There are only nine in the entire ninja world?" Sasuke showed suspicious eyes, there are only nine Churiki in the world, why are there two out of three in him.


    Nagaze nodded.


    "So I still have such a special identity." Naruto couldn''t help but put his hands on his hips.


    There are only nine in the whole world.


    "Actually, Kyuubi, Madara, and Hashirama in your body also have a relationship, but it will only appear near the end." Nagasawa said.


    "What is related to Madara and Hashirama, what is the relationship?" Naruto immediately grabbed Yongze''s arm and looked at Yongze with expectant eyes.


    But how strong is Yongze''s willpower, unless it is Baimao Lolita who is so cute, otherwise it will not be able to impress his steely will.


    "It''s still in the story, so let''s talk about it when the time comes, anyway, it will be soon." Yongze smiled indifferently, and he looked like an old broken dog.


    Now he probably told Naruto that Hashirama and Madara became the patriarchs of their respective families, and a new round of love and killing started.


    The next thing is that Quanna was beheaded by Tomona, and Madara was blackened, and then Madara was defeated by Hashirama and then influenced to build Konoha together.


    "By the way, Gaara also likes this story, but I haven''t heard much about it. You can tell him about it, so I won''t have to repeat it." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Hearing this, Naruto''s eyes lit up instantly, and he grabbed Gaara''s hand, as if he had discovered the same good in the second dimension.


    Suddenly being grabbed by Naruto, Gaara seemed a little caught off guard.


    "Where did you hear that?" Naruto asked with a warm smile on his face.


    Gaara thought for a while, and then said: "The fact that Madara and Hashirama practiced together was discovered by their respective parents, and they were forced to cut off contact."


    "It turned out to be here, and that was indeed just the beginning." Naruto''s eyes lit up, wishing to tell Gaara the story of Hashirama and Madara, the good brothers who fell in love and killed each other.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because his storytelling skills are not as good as Nagazawa¡¯s or don¡¯t be interested in Hashirama¡¯s stories. Among his little friends, only Hinata is willing to listen to him, but Hinata always doesn¡¯t speak, which makes Naruto feel bad something.


    He thinks they should discuss with each other.


    "I''ll talk to you after I''m done practicing." Naruto said, he didn''t forget that it''s time to practice.


    "Yeah." Gaara nodded excitedly. Is this considered to be an agreement between friends to play together? It feels really good.


    "Okay, now that we know each other, let''s finish today''s training first. Gaara and I have some other things to do." Yongze stood up and said when he was almost done.


    As he expected, Naruto, who is socially obsessive, directly took advantage of Gaara, and now he should do other things, such as beat up Shuhe who just wanted to come out to destroy Konoha, or beat me up. Gaara''s seal is done again.


    Nagaze first created a shadow clone to let the shadow clone explain Ichibi''s question, and then he used Flying Thunder God to bring Gaara outside of Konoha.


    "Gara, don''t resist from now on, let Shuhe come out, I will fix this arrogant little civet cat." Yongze told Gaara, and then untied the previous temporary sealing technique.


    "Yes." Gaara nodded.


    "Shouhe, come out, I know you can hear me." Yongze said.


    Shouzuru in Gaara''s body gave a disdainful cut. If you tell it to go out, it will go out. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for it?


    Actually, Shouhe was a little confused. Before he came out just now, he was slapped back by a big bully, and then there was a strengthening seal.


    Do you know how much a big **** can hurt a tailed beast that has been imprisoned for decades?


    Seeing that Shouhe didn''t respond, Yongze smiled, and said in a refined and easy-going way: "Sure enough, it''s just like what Jiu Lama said, tailed beasts judge their strength according to the number of tails, and the strength of one tail is the worst. Extenuating circumstances."


    "Go to the **** tail to judge the strength, people who believe in the stinky fox''s words are fools!" Hearing Yongze say the name of the nine tails, and the rumors slandering it, the one tail couldn''t bear it immediately, the tyrannical Chakra once again Upwelling, cover Gaara.


    The sudden eruption of Chakra set off a wave of air, blowing loudly.


    In an instant, a huge khaki monster with a huge body appeared in this remote forest.


    Yongze looked at Yiwei, but he didn''t pay attention to it because he shot too fast before. Yiwei really didn''t look very good-looking, but the tail was okay.


    "I have to say, you managed to annoy me, and now you will have to pay a terrible price." Yiwei said in a low and deep voice.


    Maybe Yongze''s strength is not simple, but he is not afraid of Yiwei!


    "Many people have said this to me before, but they all ended badly." Yong Ze said slowly.


    It¡¯s just a tail, take it easy, just control your strength so that it doesn¡¯t hurt Gaara.


    "Wind Escape¡¤Practice Empty Bullets!"


    Seeing that Yongze was pretending more than it, Yiwei couldn''t help it, opened his mouth and a huge windball flew towards Yongze.


    Seeing a tailless beast jade but using ninjutsu, Yongze also smiled.


    I have to say that one tail is also a relatively unique existence among tailed beasts. It can not only use ninjutsu, but also seal it.


    However, this level of strength is far from enough.


    Yongze clenched his fist, a white halo appeared on his fist, and then he rushed to the huge wind ball and smashed the wind ball with a punch.


    "???" Shouhe looked like he had seen a ghost.


    There are people who blocked it from practicing blank ammunition, but it has never seen such a punch that shattered it from practicing empty ammunition.


    Shouhe suddenly felt a little bad.


    "This guy, isn''t he as perverted as those two people decades ago?"


    But time didn''t give Shouhe any more thought, just as it lost consciousness, Yongze rushed up, his fist wrapped in a white halo was about to smash down.

 Chapter 498： embers

    Shouhe quickly summoned a large number of sandstorms to wrap himself, trying to resist Yongze''s attack.


    But it far underestimated Yongze''s strength.


    Click! Click!


    Nagaze''s fist wrapped in a white halo hit Shuzuru''s sandstorm armor, as if hitting a mirror, and there was a sound like a mirror breaking.


    Immediately, small white cracks appeared densely on Shuhe''s airtight armor.


    Boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and the powerful aftermath turned into an arc-like air wave and pressed towards the surrounding area, hitting a large number of trees, and there were bursts of explosions on the ground, raising smoke and dust all over the sky to cover the sight.


    "How is it possible, this power!" Shouhe stared wide-eyed, with an expression of disbelief, and quickly flew backwards, all the armor on his body turned into loose sand and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Shuhe only felt a huge pain from a huge place, as if he was hit by a meteorite falling from the sky.


    Boom boom boom!


    Shuhe, who flew upside down, hit a big mountain before stopping, and Yongze also appeared in front of Shuhe again in a flash.


    "Who the **** are you? How did you have such power?" Shou He couldn''t help asking.


    Obviously, Yongze''s power made Shuhe puzzled. It''s not like he hasn''t seen a person who can suppress a tailed beast, but it''s the first time Shuhe has seen a person who beat a tailed beast with his fist.


    "Me? Just an ordinary Hokage assistant." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "Shouzuru, now you are no longer in Sayin, but in Konoha, and Konoha happens to be my territory. I hope you will not make trouble in the future and listen to Gaara."


    "What, you want me to listen to that three-year-old kid? Are you dreaming? Even Kazekage doesn''t dare to talk to me like that." Although Yiwei was punched hard just now, his temperament has not diminished in the slightest, still a.


    Yongze raised his eyebrows. It should be that the punch just now was too hard, so that the tail didn''t seem to be hurt, so he dared to be so crazy.


    "It just so happens that Fengkage doesn''t dare to speak like that in front of me, otherwise let''s continue practicing." Yongze said with a smile.


    Since one punch doesn¡¯t hurt, then it¡¯s better to hit two more punches, and if two more punches don¡¯t work, keep punching until you are convinced.


    Seeing Yongze''s tendency to attack again, Yiwei took a step back subconsciously. From the short contest just now, he knew that he was not Yongze''s opponent.


    Relying on the petite body and speed of human beings, it can''t hit Yongze at all, but Yongze can easily hit him, and it is very painful.


    "Listen to humans, it''s impossible for me to listen to that kid, but if you are willing to confront my Tailed Beast Jade head-on, I won''t take the initiative to come out during Konoha''s time." Ichibi thought for a while and said .


    Although Yongze is strong, Shuhe has confidence in his Tailed Beast Jade. Although those ninjas are powerful, they are generally not too strong. They are not as resistant to beating as Tailed Beasts. , Yongze will definitely not be able to block it head-on.


    This wave is to maximize strengths and avoid weaknesses.


    If you use the Tailed Beast Jade directly, Ichibi thinks that you probably won¡¯t be able to hit Yongze. For a fast ninja like Yong Ze, the hit rate of the Tailed Beast Jade is too touching.


    "It''s okay if you don''t come out, you won''t be able to come out after I strengthen the seal on Gaara''s body." Yongze shook his head. He has always been the only one who prostitutes others, and no one else prostitutes him for nothing.


    "How about this, if I take your Tailed Beast Jade head-on, you will have to chat with Gaara every day, at least half an hour, how about it?" Yongze thought for a while and said.


    If you want to completely control all the power of the tailed beast, you must understand and connect with the tailed beast.


    This is not so easy to achieve. One of the prerequisites is to have a good relationship with the tailed beast.


    On the surface, it looks like making friends. If there is any difficulty, after careful analysis, you will know how ugly it is.


    What is a Tailed Beast? They used to live well in the deep mountains and old forests, but they were suddenly caught by ninjas and used as the ultimate weapons of the ninja village, and they were sealed in the human body all the time.


    If the Tailed Beast has a normal IQ, it will definitely not like humans who destroy its free life. This is captivity. It''s still a dark captivity, the kind where you can''t even see the sun.


    In this case, it is normal for the Tailed Beast to hate Jinchuriki, so it is not so easy to perfect Jinchuriki.


    However, most of the Tailed Beasts are quite considerate and will not focus their hatred of humans on individuals. If Inchuriki does perform well, it is still very possible to become friends with Tailed Beasts.


    Nagazawa asked Kazuo to chat with Gaara, just to let Gaara get to know each other, and he felt that the two parties still have a certain degree of compatibility.


    "Haha, if you want me to chat with that little kid, I''m afraid he will be too scared to sleep." He said with a big laugh, with a hint of sarcasm in his words.


    "This is not the area you are worried about, just say yes or no." After speaking, Yongze clenched his fist again with his right hand, and a huge white halo wrapped the fist.


    Looking at Yongze as if he was about to launch another attack, he nodded quickly and said, "I promise you, let me make it clear that I must take it head-on, and I can''t dodge it!"


    Yiwei believed in his heart that it was impossible for Yongze to take the Tailed Beast Jade head-on, so he readily agreed to Yongze''s conditions.


    "I won''t hide." Yongze said lightly, it''s just hard to connect the tailed beast jade, it''s easy, he can do it a few years ago, it''s the tailed beast jade of Nine Tails, let alone now.


    Seeing that Yongze agreed, he showed a smiling face with a successful plot, and then opened his **** mouth, mobilizing all the chakras in his body, preparing to condense a super powerful and huge tailed beast jade.


    As Yiwei''s big mouth opened, a small black-purple ball appeared in front of Yiwei''s mouth, and with Yiwei''s continuous injection of chakra, the tail beast jade rapidly expanded and became larger, soon surpassing Yiwei''s head.


    At that moment, Yiwei quickly compressed the Tailed Beast Jade again, turning it into a small black ball again, and started to grow slowly again.


    Since Yongze doesn¡¯t bother it, the tail must condense a tailed beast jade with extreme power, do the best it can, compress it with all its strength, and then add more chakra.


    Yiwei''s movement didn''t change Yongze''s face, he still looked relaxed.


    ''After a while, this arrogant human will know how stupid it is to take the tailed beast jade head-on. ¡¯ Yiwei thought proudly.


    Its extremely powerful Tailed Beast Jade is not a problem to destroy a ninja village, and it is easy to blow up several mountains.


    This kind of powerful attack, even if the ninja is rubbed to the side, it will melt directly, let alone block it from the front.


    Because the tailed beast jade had reached its limit, it spit out the tailed beast jade towards Yongze with one tail, and a huge black tailed beast jade with a height of five meters flew towards Yongze.


    Watching Yiwei finally spit out the Tailed Beast Jade, Yongze grasped Kongkong, and he held a samurai sword in his hand.


    "Everything is ashes, and the blade is like fire!"


    Yongze slowly pulled out the blade like fire, and his aura changed suddenly.


    Immediately after Yongze''s chakra erupted, his breathing began to change, and the Liurenruo volcano ignited a violent flame, causing the surrounding temperature to rise rapidly.


    Because Nagasawa is unable to combine Reiatsu and Chakra, he now wraps Reiatsu with Chakra, just like adding a fist or knuckle to Reiatsu.


    Although this method of application is a bit wasteful, and the improvement is not much, it is better than stability.


    This is not the end yet, Yongze thought about it and decided to use the swastika!


    Yongze burst out all the spiritual pressure on his body, and started to use the swastika. At this time, the sword was flowing like fire, but there was no flame on the sword, and the blade also changed. It looked like an ordinary sword that had been burnt like a knife.


    But anyone with a slightly stronger perception will know that this knife is not simple, and there is a very terrifying aura on the tip of the knife.


    Because Yongze released the Swastika, a river in this forest was quickly evaporated to dryness.


    Yiwei sensed that Yongze and the abnormal temperature were getting more and more wrong, and his mentality, which was as stable as an old dog, also showed some changes.


    "This guy, no way..." Izuo couldn''t help thinking of something bad.


    "It shouldn''t be. This is my Ultimate Tailed Beast Jade. Even a stupid fox wouldn''t feel comfortable taking it. How could a mere human take it head-on." Yiwei comforted himself.


    "Remnant fire Taisao¡¤Ash of Heaven and Earth!" Yongze swung an extremely fast slash, and the surrounding temperature rose rapidly again, turning the collapsed trees into black ash. The speed was so fast that Yongze just saw Yongze swinging the sword , the next instant a slash hit the tailed beast jade.


    The moment it hit the slash, the tailed beast jade instantly turned into two halves, and then there was a loud noise and a violent explosion, but it did not cause any huge damage, because all the aftermath was also burned.


    Shouhe looked at this scene stupidly, and saw that there was an abyss more than 20 meters wide and unknown in length on the ground that was affected by the aftermath of the slashing attack.


    Shouhe was very confused. Its big tailed beast jade, why did it disappear all of a sudden? What kind of move is it? It has never seen it before, and it is too strong. It is too foul.


    Someone cheated, but Shouhe didn''t say who it was.


    After swinging that knife, Yongze quickly released the state. It was cool to use the swastika, but the surrounding environment was not.


    Yongze walked in front of Shuhe with a relaxed face, and did not immediately say the agreed thing, but smiled: "How about my slash?"


    "Very strong." Shouhe said honestly.


    As far as the range of destructive power is concerned, Shouhe feels that his ultimate Tailed Beast Jade is not weak, but Shouhe knows how terrifying Yongze''s knife was just now.


    That knife contained a powerful force that it could not understand. It even burned the power of the tailed beast jade. It has lived for thousands of years and has never seen anything so outrageous. The sword slashed the tailed beast jade.


    "The agreed thing?" Yongze asked with a smile.


    "I will abide by the agreement, but if that brat doesn''t want to, there''s nothing I can do." Yiwei said with some displeasure.


    It suddenly realized that it seemed to be cheated, no wonder Yongze made such an agreement, it turned out that he was so strong.


    "Gara, I will communicate with him." Yongze said lightly.


    "Go back, remember the agreement, for those who don''t abide by the agreement, I will usually give him a slash like just now."


    Shouhe seriously suspected that Yongze was threatening him, and he had the evidence, but he had no way to deal with it, so he had to go back in despair.


    Yongze''s slash was too terrifying, as long as Yongze dared to use it, then Shuhe would dare to die in front of Yongze.


    After Shukaku returned, Gaara quickly woke up.


    "Brother Yongze..." Gaara stared blankly at Yongze.


    Nagaze touched Gaara''s red hair with a smile, and then said: "The problem is solved, and you don''t have to worry about Shukaku going berserk in the future."


    "Yes." Gaara nodded.


    "Next, I will take you to re-strengthen your seal." Yongze said.


    Actually, Gaara''s inability to sleep was not caused by Shuhe on purpose. Shuhe would only bully a human kid in boredom if he ate too much.


    It has a certain relationship with Sand Yin''s sealing technique, which makes Gaara easy to be influenced by Shukaku''s Chakra.


    In addition, Gaara is afraid of the monsters on his body, afraid of being occupied by monsters and being manipulated by them, so he can''t sleep even more.


    Yongze felt that, on the one hand, he let Gaara and Yiwei chat to enhance their relationship, and strengthen the seal. With two prongs, the problem should be solved.


    After speaking, Nagasawa brought Gaara to Kushina.


    "She is Kushina Uzumaki, Naruto''s mother, and the person who will help you strengthen the seal later." Nagasawa introduced Kushina to Gaara.


    "Naruto-kun''s mother." Gaara opened her eyes wide, and then hurriedly introduced herself.


    "I... I am Gaara, hello..."


    "It''s a very cute child." Kushina smiled and squatted down to touch Gaara''s red hair.


    "He is Izuo Jinchuriki, and he will stay with Konoha for a long time now. There is something wrong with the seal on the sand hidden side. I want you to help strengthen the seal." Nagasawa said


    Kushina nodded, patted his chest and said, "I''m the best at this, so leave it to me."


    Kushina is surprisingly pleasing to Gaara.


    The hair is the same beautiful red hair as hers, and she is also Jinjuriki.


    Having solved the problem of the seal, Nagasawa took Gaara to his home in Konoha.


    On the way, Yong Ze warned: "There is an existence called Tailed Beast in your body, don''t call it a monster, just call it Shou He, of course, if you want to call it a little civet cat It''s just that Shouhe might get angry."


    "I''ve given you a task here, Gaara, don''t you want to make friends, then you should first become friends with Shuzuru and talk to it every day."


    "Actually, Shouhe is not an existence with only killing in his heart, you can try to understand its past.


    Of course, if it threatens you, tell Shuzuru that you will sue me. "


    "Only if you have the same heart with Shuhe, can you exert his true power and master the power that can protect the existence you want to protect."


    "I see." Gaara nodded silently.


    And the monster in the body, oh no tail** friends, Gaara feels a little weird.


    It¡¯s just what Nagasawa said, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

 Chapter 499： friend

    At night, Gaara was about to go to bed, when suddenly a call came from the depths of his consciousness, which reminded Gaara of what Nagasawa said, that he wanted to chat with Kazuo and make friends with Kazuo.


    Gaara thought for a while, and instead of resisting, he took the initiative to welcome and cooperated consciously.


    Just like that, Gaara closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he had come to a mysterious space.


    The first time Gaara opened his eyes, Gaara saw a huge civet cat with blue and purple mysterious patterns on its body, that is, a shou crane.


    Seeing that Gaara did not resist fear as before, he was a little surprised at the end, and grinned, matching the dark tone of this space, it looked extraordinarily eerie.


    "Hehe, you dare to take the initiative to greet me. It seems that you have become more courageous." Yiwei said sullenly.


    "Huh." Looking at Yiwei''s huge and terrifying body, Gaara took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    It is not the first time he has seen Shukaku. Although Shukaku was unconscious when he transformed, Gaara has seen Ichibi because of the influence of the left-tailed beast Chakra.


    Because he was affected before and couldn''t sleep.


    Anyone who knows that there is an ugly monster as big as a hill in his body will be scared, let alone Gaara is so small.


    ''Brother Yongze said that Yiwei is not a monster that only wants to kill, but can communicate with it. You should be friends with it and get to know it. ¡¯ Gaara thought of Nagasawa¡¯s words, and finally managed to control her trembling legs.


    "Shouzuru, I want to be friends with you!" Gaara looked at Izuo with firm eyes, and then said clearly word by word.


    Shoukaku didn''t expect that Gaara would actually open his mouth to be friends with it, he froze for a moment, and then Shoukaku burst out into a huge laugh.


    "Hahaha, it makes me feel funny that a kid who is too scared to sleep wants to be friends with me, boy, do you know who you are facing, be careful, I will eat you." After laughing, he opened his **** mouth and tried to scare Gaara.


    Of course, tailed beasts don¡¯t like to eat people, or they don¡¯t need to eat.


    Because they are a special kind of life, chakra life, even if they are killed, they will be resurrected, but the time of resurrection is unknown.


    "Brother Yongze said, if you threaten me, let me tell him about it and let him take action." Gaara said calmly without being scared by Shukaku''s words.


    Shouhe fell silent, and began to scold his mother in his heart.


    But now it really doesn''t dare to threaten Gaara casually, after all, Yongze''s strength is too terrifying, it is not an opponent at all.


    "Ichio, do you have any friends?" Gaara asked.


    "Who do you think I am? I''m a one-tailed Shouhe. I''m so strong. What''s the use of having friends?" Shouhe replied proudly.


    "Tail beasts don''t need friends!"


    Gaara ignored Shuhe''s self-proclaimed words. If Shuhe was really that powerful, he wouldn''t be sealed in his body, and he wouldn''t be so afraid of Yongze.


    "In other words, you have no friends." Gaara caught the point.


    "You human cub, don''t you understand human language? I said that the strong don''t need to have friends!" Shouhe said loudly angrily.


    "Well, it seems that you really have no friends." Gaara said affirmatively.


    "You won''t say anything else, although it is true now, but I don''t need it, do you understand." Shouhe couldn''t help but said.


    Actually, Shouzuru has friends in a strict sense, even if the previous Renzhu was a blessing.


    Fenfu truly equated tailed beasts with humans, instead of talking casually, that clear heart even reminded Yiwei of the Sage of the Six Paths.


    But Duan Fu has died, and now he has no friends.


    "Then how about I be your first friend?" Gaara said again.


    "Hehe, you''re not the first person to be my friend." Yiwei suddenly let out a deep laugh, "However, to be friends with a tailed beast, red-haired boy, I take back what I said about you as a coward, you are really cowardly big."


    "When I was conscious, you were in my body, and you should understand my situation." Gaara recalled the previous things.


    ¡°It is precisely because I have never had friends and been rejected all the time that I understand the pain of not having friends.


    People without friends see other people playing together in groups, with happy smiles on their faces, but they can only be there alone. Although the distance is not far, it seems like two different worlds.


    When you reap the joy, you find that there is no one to share it with, and when you are sad, you have no way to talk to others. "


    "You bastard." Shukaku put away his frivolous mocking smile, it felt that Gaara really seemed to have a kind of determination, not just talking about it casually.


    It has been staying in Gaara''s body, and of course knows how Gaara has been treated.


    But in Shuzuru''s view, this is quite normal. Not only the tailed beast, people also regard Jinchuriki who has a tailed beast in his body as a monster.


    For this reason, Fenfu was imprisoned by Shayin for a lifetime, and stayed in the dark prison all his life until he died.


    "Shouzuru, let me be your friend." Gaara said firmly.


    "It''s not easy to be friends, but I recognize your boldness." Shuhe said with a grin.


    Suddenly, Gaara discovered that a large number of chakras like yellow sand emerged from the ground and surrounded him.


    "Congratulations, this is a reward for your bravery, but you are still far from being my friend."


    Gaara realized that it was Tailed Beast giving him its chakra.


    Gaara closed her eyes, this time she fell asleep completely, and her body also disappeared in the consciousness space.


    "This kid is a bit interesting." Looking at Gaara''s disappearing figure, he smiled.


    If Gaara really shows the quality of Fenfu, then it doesn''t matter to be its one tail friend.


    By that time, maybe Kazuo will try his best to help Gaara fight.


    In advance, Gaara can really show the quality and mentality of Fenfu.


    ¡­


    When Gaara woke up the next day, he suddenly felt as if he could summon more sand.


    "Is it because of the power Shukaku gave me?" Gaara stared at his hand for a while.


    While eating breakfast, Yashamaru suddenly found that Gaara looked refreshed today, and couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    In the past, Gaara always felt groggy in the morning, as if he had been through the night.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" Yashamaru couldn''t help asking.


    Gaara swallowed the food in his mouth, then nodded and said: "Well, I slept very well, never before."


    "That''s really great." Yashamaru smiled, happy for Gaara.


    He had a hunch that the people on Konoha''s side should have done something.


    Otherwise, how could I not be able to fall asleep in Shayin, but still fall asleep in a strange place.


    But this is a good thing after all.


    At noon, an unexpected person came to Gaara.


    is Naruto.


    Gaara didn''t expect Naruto to come to him on his own initiative, obviously yesterday he didn''t tell Naruto where his home is.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect Gaara''s house to be so close to Uncle Yongze''s house." Naruto scratched his head and laughed.


    He got the address of Gaara''s house from Yongze, but he didn''t expect Gaara to live next to Yongze''s house.


    "Today, Sasuke, I and some other friends are going to play in the forest to the west. Do you want to go together?" Naruto asked.


    He is still interested in Gaara, and he really wants to be a good friend with this kid who is also an Injuriki like himself.


    This belief became stronger after learning Gaara''s previous experience from Nagasawa.


    "They are all good people." Naruto added.


    "I''ll go." Gaara nodded without thinking too much. This is the first time someone invited him to hang out with him, and Naruto, how could he refuse.


    "Let''s go quickly, don''t make them wait." Sasuke urged.


    So Gaara followed Naruto Sasuke to the agreed meeting place.


    When I love Luo Naruto and the others, Shikamaru and the others have already arrived, sitting there waiting.


    Choji tore open the bag of potato chips, and complained: "Naruto, you are a bit slow."


    "Haha, I''m sorry." Naruto scratched his head and apologized.


    "Hey, who is the person next to you?" Ino, who was sitting next to Baihehua, noticed that Naruto brought another person over this time.


    "He calls me Gaara. He is my new friend yesterday. It''s amazing." Naruto smiled and introduced Gaara to everyone.


    "Hello, I''m Gaara." Gaara said with a blushing face, introducing himself in front of several people at once, and he was a little shy.


    "Hello, my name is Ino Yamanaka." Ino introduced himself generously.


    Then with the help of Naruto, Gaara successfully met everyone present.


    "Naruto, you said Gaara is very powerful, does he know something unique?" Ino asked curiously.


    "Unique is very unique. There are only nine in the whole world, but it should not be convenient to display." Naruto thought for a while and said.


    Although he himself is not very afraid of Yiwei, but that big civet cat is too powerful, he just needs to scare his friends later.


    "Unique..." Gaara recited it for a while, and then raised his hand, an arm-thick sand appeared beside him, swirling around Gaara like a flexible snake.


    "Does this count?" Gaara thinks this should be considered relatively rare, only rare among his peers. He has never seen anyone who can do this.


    "It''s really powerful." Ino applauded.


    "You can actually control the sand." Choji looked at Gaara in surprise, grabbed a large handful of potato chips and stuffed them into his mouth.


    "What secret technique?" Shikamaru showed a thoughtful expression, this Gaara seems to be very difficult.


    "This person is very dangerous." Bai Hehua who kept throwing up the Kunaiwan said suddenly.


    In her perception, Gaara''s small body hides a huge power and a special danger.


    "Hey, even Lily Hua said it was dangerous." Ino didn''t expect Lily Hua to suddenly say that Gaara was dangerous.


    Although Lily Hua is the youngest of them, Lily Hua is very strong and has a particularly keen perception, giving Ino the feeling of a powerful and cold ninja in TV dramas.


    In short, it is very reliable.


    Ino hugged Baihehua''s neck from behind and said, "If there is any danger, I will definitely protect Baihehua."


    Baihehua took away Ino''s hand expressionlessly, feeling insecure with someone hugging her neck.


    Still protecting her, with Ino''s loose appearance, she can easily find more than a dozen flaws, and then kill her in one blow.


    Although Naruto didn''t know that Gaara had the ability to control the sand, he also laughed and said, "Look, I''ll just say it''s amazing."


    "Why hasn''t Hinata arrived yet?" Naruto looked and found a problem, Hinata didn''t come.


    As soon as Naruto finished speaking, Hinata ran to the crowd panting.


    "No...sorry, I''m late." Hinata blushed and said in shame.


    As the eldest lady of the main family and the future heir of Hinata, she has a lot of classes, and she was still in class just now, so she was late.


    "It''s okay, we haven''t been here for long." Naruto said with a smile, "This time I have a new friend."


    Although Hinata was late, Hinata''s usual image played a role. Everyone knew that she was an honest person, and she definitely wasn''t late on purpose, so no one said much.


    A group of people started playing in the forest.


    First played hide-and-seek, limiting a small range, within this range you can hide at will, two people catch six people to hide.


    I don¡¯t know whether to say that Lily Hua was unlucky or Naruto and the others were unlucky. Lily Hua was initially responsible for catching people.


    Under Bai Hehua''s excellent perception, no one could hide, and she caught everyone quickly by herself, which stunned her teammate Hinata.


    "It''s too easy." Bai Hehua said calmly.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect my perfect disguise to be discovered!" Naruto was a little depressed. He hid in a place with thick leaves and covered himself with leaves, but he didn''t expect to be discovered.


    "Naruto, that''s also called perfect camouflage. I can see your golden hair even when I''m hiding it. It''s so conspicuous." Choji laughed, although he lost, he was very happy.


    "Tch, Choji, you are not, I saw you fell when climbing a tree." Naruto replied.


    Seeing so many laughter and laughter around me, and I am one of them, Gaara was a little dazed.


    It''s not that he hasn''t fantasized about this kind of scene, on the contrary, he always fantasizes about it.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that happiness would come so soon. .


    Obviously not long ago, when he extended his hand, he was severely rejected, but now he has so many friends playing together.


    These people don''t mind his thick dark circles, nor are they afraid of his ability to control sand.


    "If you want me to say, Gaara, you should use the sand to bring yourself to the sky. No one would want to." Naruto helped Gaara to make a plan.


    "Yeah." Gaara smiled, then nodded.


    He thinks this is very good.

 Chapter 500： The Ninja World

    Although the world of Naruto has the magical existence of ninjas, after all, only a few people master the power of Chakra.


    So the world of Naruto has also developed various technologies in the gradual development, and even ninjas have received a lot of benefits.


    So if the topic is the benefits brought by technological development, I am afraid that it will be a very long paper.


    However, when Ishiki settled down to study the development of ninja technology, he had deep doubts.


    It wasn¡¯t that the technological development of the ninja world shocked him. As a member of the cosmic overlord Otsutsuki, Ichishiki had seen many powerful technological civilizations in the starry sky in the data. The level of the ninja world obviously couldn¡¯t shock him.


    What puzzled Ichishiki was the strangeness of the ninja technology tree. Some science and technology are at a rather backward level, while some are in normal development.


    Scientific weapons are extremely backward in the ninja world, and they are extremely backward compared to various technologies in life.


    Ichishiki quickly figured out the main points, because the development of ninja technology was influenced by the outside world.


    If the ninja world did not have the invasion of Otsutsuki, the Sages of the Six Paths did not create Ninja sects, and there were no ninjas who mastered Chakra, maybe they would have embarked on a completely different path.


    Not to mention the rare existence of kage-level powerhouses among ninjas, just saying that the ninjas who only mastered some simple physical techniques and three body techniques of throwing hidden weapons are not something ordinary people can fight against.


    With such a powerful and convenient existence, the development of hot weapons such as firearms will naturally be greatly affected, because ninjas are enough, why spend so much time getting so many things.


    However, compared to the current ninja world, it is hard to say which path will be better. After all, that path is only a hypothesis, and how can we verify it.


    But for Ichishiki, the current problems in the ninja world have nothing to do with him. He just wants to find someone who can bear his wedge, and then revive and replant the sacred tree.


    The reason why he thinks about this problem is also to think about whether he can think of any good way to attract people to join his organization, so as to accomplish his goal.


    It really reminded Yishi.


    Choose between weapons and lives? He wants it all!


    Ninjas don¡¯t have chakras. He combines chakras with technology to create chakra technology for both ninjas and ordinary people.


    Chakra technology can allow ordinary people without ninja power to own ninjas through Chakra technology products, and at the same time strengthen the strength of ninjas.


    In terms of weapons, various ninjutsu weapons can be developed, as well as ninjutsu with special abilities. In other aspects, chakra can also be combined with the effects of some other ninjutsu to create various products.


    These are not very difficult for Yishi, they are just some basic techniques, which are deeply engraved in his memory.


    These are not of much help to himself, they cannot improve his strength, and can only waste time, but it is definitely a big change for today''s ninja world.


    He can recruit under the slogan that chakra technology will change the ninja world and make the ninja world better. There will definitely be many people who are interested in coming to him.


    The next step is to set up a core organization, and the members of the core organization must know his plan to a certain extent. In order to better help him carry out the plan.


    "What kind of name should I choose?" Yishiki began to think about the name of the organization.


    An organization that wants to recruit talents must not have its own name.


    Although it is a bit funny to say, the organization he is currently creating does not have a name, because it is a casual thing, and I am too lazy to think about it.


    Now that it is time to seriously form an organization, it must not be so casual, it must have an organization name.


    Suddenly, Shishi suddenly thought of something, and decided on the name of the organization at once.


    "Shell tissue, let''s call it this."


    The reason why it is called a shell organization is because Yishi feels that he has prepared a beautiful shell for this organization to attract talents to join, and secondly, Yishi likes it.


    He can call his own organization whatever he wants, maybe he has to refer to other people''s opinions.


    At this time, Yishi has already figured out how to develop his organization.


    He called Sugiyama Minato, who is the only cadre still in Kawa no Country.


    "I need more experimental subjects, and then our organization needs to recruit more newcomers, not all of them are ninjas, I need some people who understand science." Yishi said calmly while shaking the goblet with one hand.


    He wants to use Chakra technology to invade the entire ninja world, not to say that he just takes out the technology.


    He needs to train some people to become technical experts, and then use this to infiltrate the ninja world.


    As for more experimental subjects, this involves the problem of not enough people under Yishi today.


    Kinoshita is gone forever, most likely dead, and Darcy is undercover in Guangren Village. At present, the only cadre he can have is Sugiyama Minato, which makes Yishi feel a bit insufficient.


    The next batch of experimental subjects who arrive next is not going to make his own containers, but aims to build weapons like the three major cadres.


    Of course, if he encounters a very suitable one, Yishi will definitely choose to give himself a cultivation container.


    After all, his purpose of creating the shell organization is to expand the target and find a container that can revive him. It is impossible to give up this because of the development of the organization. Isn''t this a contradiction?


    Yishi can detect the fit of the experimental subject, but in the past he had always held the hope of getting into the soul, so he didn''t deliberately create those failed products in his eyes.


    For Yishi, this is a compromise.


    From the beginning of not using aboriginals to now using aboriginals, they are still preparing to recruit a large number of people, and even take the initiative to let some aboriginals have the power of a large tree.


    "As long as the plan can succeed, everything is worth it." Yishi took a sip of red wine lightly.


    What Otsutsuki like him is not pursuing is eternal life, nor is it to rule many planets, but to keep planting the sacred tree, harvesting the fruit of the sacred tree and taking it, until he becomes the supreme **** of Otsutsuki among the Otsutsuki clan.


    This is what Yishi believes that all Otsuki should pursue.


    As long as he can harvest the fruit of the sacred tree, even if he suffered a big loss in the ninja world this time, it is nothing. As Otsuki, he still has a long journey.


    ...


    This year is probably the busiest year for Nagato.


    This time is different from before, he chose to step out of the shadows and walk into the sun, so Nagato has more things to do.


    Not only is Guangren Village managed by him, but he also pays attention to the situation in other places.


    For example, Tang Ren from Kakuto Musashi, and even the head of Aminin village have to pay attention to things there regularly to avoid problems.


    Fortunately, Nagato is in good health now. If he was in the same state as before, he might not be able to withstand such a high-intensity work.


    In addition to working hard to complete his own plan, Nagato even considered recruiting people from Akatsuki''s organization, and the object of investigation was Dalcy, who had shown impressive strength before.


    Of course, it is impossible for Nagato to watch by himself every day, most of them let others watch.


    But what makes Nagato a little puzzled is that this Darcy seems to be a little out of order, like a schizophrenic, and always speaks with opposing positions. The last sentence may still be angry at the five great ninja villages, and the next sentence is that the five great ninja villages are actually still Row.


    Nagato hesitated for a while, wondering whether he should recruit Darcy or not.


    Scorpion and Beiliuhu also shine in Guangnin Village. Scorpion has expanded the technology of human puppets to replace ninja limbs.


    Not only did some seriously injured and disabled ninjas have the possibility of a second life, but also some ninjas who were not satisfied with their physical strength had to replace their limbs.


    After all, the limbs of a puppet can hide many hidden weapons, and it is harder than the flesh and blood of a normal person, which has many advantages.


    During the battle, it is also difficult for the enemy to imagine how two knives, a giant wheel, and sleeve arrows suddenly appeared from his opponent''s arms.


    In fact, there were not many people who went to Xie for this operation. They were all disabled people. However, some people who have undergone the operation have improved significantly in strength, which attracts many people to go.


    For a ninja, strength is very important, and it is better to change a puppet hand than to lose his life at that time.


    Some people simply replaced all their limbs, and Xie immediately thought that this person was pleasing to the eye because he could understand his eternal art, so he immediately gave him a 20% discount.


    If Yongze sees Guangren Village like this, maybe he will complain that Guangren Village is too far ahead, and all flesh and blood will start to ascend mechanically.


    Beliuhu is not far behind.


    In addition to absorbing blood succession boundaries, the technique of ghost bud Luo also has a powerful biological transformation function.


    Like changing your arm to some kind of psychic arm with enhanced powers or special abilities, but other parts are fine too.


    Even viscera can help transform.


    However, Beiliuhu didn¡¯t modify the limbs as much as Scorpion. After all, this is a bit inappropriate. If a human puppet is finely crafted and then concealed, it still looks human.


    But you look somewhat inhuman when you have thick arms covered in lush golden hair.


    However, Beiliuhu¡¯s business here is actually not worse than that of Scorpion, or even better, because many ninjas asked if they could strengthen their kidneys.


    After all, even if the inside of the body is a bit inappropriate, it can''t be seen, and the image is preserved.


    A large number of ninjutsu secret techniques, coupled with the human puppet transformation of Xie and the biological transformation of Beiliuhu, the strength of the ninjas of Guangnin Village is rapidly expanding.


    This is exactly what Nagato wanted to see.


    If there is a frontal battle with the five major powers, it is necessary to increase their strength as much as possible.


    In order to increase the strength of those small country ninjas, Nagato also took great pains.


    But at present, only Guangren Village can do this, not Tangren.


    The growth of Tangnin Village''s strength is mainly due to the summoning of ninjas from the previous ninja village, and the ninjutsu secrets similar to that of Guangnin Village.


    Because on the other side of Guangren Village are Musashi, Loquat Juzang and Kakuto.


    Although they are powerful, they cannot effectively and quickly increase the strength of Ninja Village. Unless Jiaodu is willing to donate his land grievances, they may be able to produce a few good players.


    But this is obviously impossible, and it is impossible for Jiao to hand over his own life.


    After all, Xie and Beiliuhu only used technology to help transform them, not donating their own puppet art or ghost bud Luo art for free.


    After waiting for a few months to digest, and after Tangren Village stabilized, Nagato quickly decided on a new goal.


    That is the country of frost, the neighbor of the country of Tian.


    The Frost Country, like the previous Tian Country, does not have a ninja village, but the economy of the Frost Country is better than that of the Tian Country, and it is much richer and stronger than the Tian Country.


    The location of the Land of Frost can be described as an ideal location for a small ninja country.


    Because the Kingdom of Frost only borders the Kingdom of Fire on one side, and it belongs to the rare kind, other than that, it doesn¡¯t rely on any big countries.


    This means that when the great powers are at war, the probability of the Frost Kingdom being chosen as the place to fight is very low. In fact, this is also the case. It is precisely because it is rarely involved in the wars of the great powers that the Frost Kingdom can develop prosperously.


    Tanokuni and Yunokuni are at risk. If Konoha and Yunyin go to war, it is very likely that they will go to war in their country.


    What is even more unlucky is the Land of Rain, which borders three of the five major countries at the same time. It is a battleground for military strategists and is often fought by wars.


    Because it is seldom affected by wars, and the country of Tian in the east is a poor and small country without a ninja village, and the country of Taki has a ninja village in the west but cannot be seen. The name of the country of frost has not established a ninja village, It is to develop oneself with all one''s strength.


    This is one of the reasons why Nagato is interested in the Frost Country. The Frost Country is relatively rich and has a lot of funds that can be used to develop the ninja village.


    The situation is no longer the same as before. Tian Zhiguo, which had no ninja village, suddenly formed a ninja village with two or three thousand ninjas.


    However, this ninja village is not a safe village yet. Not long after it was established, it showed its ambition and went to the border of Tang Kingdom to demonstrate.


    Although Nagato actually acted in order to expand the Ninja Village of Yunokuni, Nagato did not believe that the daimyo of the Frost Country did not feel threatened.


    The daimyo of the Land of Frost is not the kind of daimyo who only knows about pleasure and doesn''t care about anything.


    Nagato didn¡¯t deliberately prepare any brand new routines, the preparations were still the same as Tanokuni¡¯s.


    Threats to kidnap and use all available means to control the minister, and then the minister will take it to the daimyo.


    Although the routine is old, it is easy to use and can quickly complete Nagato''s plan.


    If he really wants to carry out that kind of careful plan that takes into account various loopholes and subsequent impacts, even his plan will not be able to be carried out for a long time.


    And Nagato is also afraid that time will pass too long, and the strength of the five major countries will also increase, which will make the plan more difficult. It is better to catch him by surprise as soon as possible.


    As for the candidates for the Land of Frost, Nagato decided to send Kisame and Konan along.


    Guangren village is stable here, and Xiaonan can''t play a big role here.


    It¡¯s not just Xiaonan. In the follow-up, Nagato will also make other members like this. After it stabilizes, it will be fine for a member of Akatsuki to suppress a Xiaonin village.


    To fight against the five major powers, one or two small ninja villages are not enough.

 Chapter 501： Clan and Separation

    In the open space of a remote village in the Country of Rain, two figures, one large and one small, were training against the scorching sun in the sky.


    "The action is too slow, not decisive enough!" Obito quickly knocked Yoshida Ichiro on the head with his hand and corrected him.


    Obito''s knocking is very elegant, and the strength is just controlled within the range that can not hurt people but is extremely painful.


    As for why Obito can control it so well, it''s only natural if you play too much.


    After failing to persuade Nagato last time, Obito has been teaching Yoshida Ichiro in the Rain Country, and then he is looking for traces of other Akatsuki members'' families.


    Yoshida Ichiro yelled in pain when he was hit, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he completed the next action more seriously, until Obito saw that his eyes were blurred due to the sweat on his head, and he called stop Just stopped.


    Yoshida Ichiro wiped the sweaty face with a towel, and then couldn''t help asking: "Teacher, is my talent poor, and I haven''t been able to meet your requirements."


    Despite his own efforts, Obito always pointed out his shortcomings and mistakes, which made Ichiro Yoshida a little discouraged.


    "Your talent is not bad, if the comparison object is not those geniuses." Obito thought for a while and replied.


    Yoshida Ichiro''s talent is not bad, it can even be said to be a bit talented. According to Obito''s estimation, with his teachings, coupled with Yoshida Ichiro''s own efforts, Yoshida Ichiro can reach the level of graduate ninja in two years.


    The reason why Yoshida Ichiro has the illusion of poor talent is that Obito has higher requirements for him.


    With Obito''s current strength and vision, helping Yoshida Ichiro become a ninja is naturally not as simple as an ordinary ninja.


    Otherwise, it is enough to keep the training materials and a little money. Obito is to cultivate Yoshida Ichiro against the elite of Konoha, and Yoshida Ichiro will naturally feel pressure.


    "Is that so, but I have never satisfied you." Yoshida Ichiro said with some doubts.


    "That''s because I''m strict with you. If you want to survive in this cruel ninja world, you need not only pass, but good or even excellent." Obito said.


    Because I have been wandering in small countries like the country of rain, the country of fields and the country of grass, Obito can feel something that other people can''t feel.


    Now the ninja world is peaceful on the surface, it seems that peace has come again, but there is an undercurrent surging in the dark.


    Nagato created Guangren Village and aggressively recruited troops and powerful forces in Tianzhi Country. Yuren Village, which was controlled by Akatsuki, was suspected to have some secret plan with Kusanagi. Tangren Village, which was originally weak in Ninja Village, suddenly gained the name of Tang Dynasty. financial support.


    Not long ago, Obito received news from Nagasawa, that is, the incident where Luo Sha was attacked and almost died.


    Even the shadows of the five major ninja villages were almost killed in the attack. This was a major event enough to trigger a war in the ninja world, but the murderer was nowhere to be found.


    Obito yearns for peace, but he also knows the dangers of troubled times. The lives of those without power can only be controlled by others in troubled times.


    "I know, I will work hard and live up to your teaching." Yoshida Ichiro said seriously.


    "Don''t take my teaching too seriously, I also want to fulfill the agreement with your father." Obito shook his head and said.


    Because of the care and teaching of the past few months, Yoshida Ichiro has lost his initial wariness and respects Obito very much.


    It is a good thing for disciples to respect their teachers, but the relationship between Obito and Yoshida Ichiro is a bit complicated.


    No matter how you say it, Obito is also the one who killed Yoshida Ichiro''s father with his own hands.


    Although there is a high probability that Yoshida Ichiro will never know the truth as long as Obito does not say anything, but if one day Yoshida Ichiro learns the truth and learns that the teacher he has always trusted and respected is the murderer of his biological father, he will have How hopeless.


    So Obito tried his best to minimize his own credit, and put it on Yoshida Ichiro''s father, and he has always acted cold and severe.


    "Anyway, you have spent a lot of time teaching me." Yoshida Ichiro said respectfully.


    Even if Obito said it was just because of the agreement, Yoshida Ichiro still felt that he should thank Obito.


    His father''s life or death is uncertain, and he also doesn''t know what the agreement is at all. Obito can completely pretend that there is no such thing, but he still comes, and he is teaching him very seriously.


    Seeing Yoshida Ichiro look at him respectfully, Obito smiled helplessly, and said:


    "I have something to go back to Yuren Village to deal with. The time is not fixed. If it is short, it may be back in a week. If it is long, it may take a month. During this time, you must practice hard and don''t slack off."


    "I see, even if you are not here, I will finish the training on time." Yoshida Ichiro nodded heavily, reassuring Obito.


    Yoshida Ichiro is also used to it, Obito has to go back to Ninja Village to deal with things from time to time.


    Yoshida Ichiro can also understand, after all, he is a ninja, and he is already content to be with him for such a long time.


    After explaining what he was going to leave, Obito left.


    However, Obito did not go to Urenin Village as he said, but went to the country of Sichuan between the country of fire and the country of wind.


    Going to Urenin Village is just an excuse. After all, Obito''s current false identity is the ninja of Urenin Village, a former friend of Ichiro Yoshida''s father.


    Obito''s real purpose is to go to the country of Kawa no country to investigate a man from the country of Kawa no country named Kinoshita.


    Yes, it was the Kinoshita who came to Konoha to attack Yongze and was beaten to death.


    Nagaze suspects that the attacker who attacked Sagakushi and Kinoshita Division should belong to the same organization, and there are no clues to Sagakushi''s attacker, so Yongze can only ask Obito to investigate in the country of Kawano to see if he can find any traces.


    Although Anbe had been dispatched, Nagasawa felt that it was still not safe, so he notified Obito.


    After Obito arrived in the country of Kawano, he went to the base of the Hope Organization, which was actually the former Gold Organization.


    But because of the purpose of the organization, coupled with a series of problems in cooperation with Yongze, the name of the organization was finally changed to Hope Organization.


    Nagaze gave him a message saying that the Hope Organization is the leader of the Chuanzhi Kingdom, and has a lot of influence in the Chuanzhiguo, so it can assist him in the investigation.


    At this time, Obito was wearing a blue-purple robe, and still wore a mask on his face, but it was not the previous whirlpool mask.


    After all, half of his face is really scary, a mask is a necessity, just use the transformation technique when sneaking into the investigation.


    Since Yongze also notified the Hope Organization, after Obito came, someone soon came to cooperate with Obito''s action.


    "It looks like a not easy character. As expected of the person from Konoha, hello brother, I am here to help you. If you have any needs, you can ask me." Hayakawa walked away with a smile In front of Obito.


    It is Hayakawa Jue, one of the four major cadres of the Hope Organization, who is here to assist the Obituary Operation.


    He is the most suitable candidate. The other cadres are either purely thugs with mediocre ability to handle affairs, or they have a lot of affairs to deal with.


    "Kinoshita, do you have any relevant information about this person?" Obito asked directly.


    "Assistant Yongze asked us before, we investigated for a period of time, and we found very little. We didn''t find any ninja named Kinoshita, let alone something powerful. The only thing we found was related to the name Kinoshita. It was a missing person notice thirty-seven years ago." Hayakawa Jue replied quickly.


    After confirming that Kinoshita is from the country of Kawanoka, how could Yongze end up with the hope organization card in his hand? He quickly asked the hope organization to investigate the name, but nothing was gained.


    "The missing person notice thirty-seven years ago..." Obito frowned.


    "Well, this is what we learned from an old man in a village that a child named Kinoshita disappeared 30 years ago, but later we found out the accuracy of this information. It is true and this is also true. The only information we have investigated is related to Kinoshita.¡±


    "The child thirty-seven years ago..." Obito fell into thought.


    According to the information given by Nagasawa, Kinoshita is an old man who looks about sixty to seventy years old.


    Even if Kinoshita looks old, he is relatively young, he is sixty years old, but sixty years old could not be a child thirty-seven years ago.


    ''Wait, it''s not impossible, the information also said that Kinoshita has mastered a forbidden technique that can explode strength, and the side effect is to affect vitality. ¡¯ Obito thought of another possibility.


    Maybe Kinoshita¡¯s actual age is not as old as he looks, it¡¯s just because of the forbidden technique that he looks like an old man in his sixties or seventies.


    Anyway, this is a clue, and Obito continued to ask: "Didn''t you follow this clue to continue investigating, such as the reason for the disappearance and whereabouts?"


    Hayakawa gave a helpless smile, "Brother, you think too highly of us, you have to think about what era it was thirty-seven years ago, there were too many kidnappers, not only children, Adults are all tied up, how can we find out."


    "And the parents who lost their children also died in the war, and there is no way to start."


    Obito fell into silence. Sometimes, this world is rotten beyond your imagination.


    Obito lived in Konoha when he was a child, which is the strongest ninja village in the ninja world. Naturally, he didn''t have to worry about this kind of problem when he was a child.


    "Tell me the address of the old man who provided the information, I want to go and have a look." Obito thought for a while and said.


    Since this is currently the only clue related to Kinoshita, it must not be let go. Investigate this first.


    Although Hayakawa feels that they have investigated carefully enough, Hayakawa does not think Obito can get any more useful information, but Hayakawa will give Obito what he wants.


    ¡­


    ¡®They are all members of the Hyuga clan, so why should there be a division between the main family and the branch family. ''


    Neji has been wondering about this ever since he was engraved as a bird in a cage at the age of three.


    Obviously everyone has the same eyes, the same hair, and the same surname, so why is there a difference between the main family and the branch family.


    The bird in the cage is a curse seal mastered by the Hyuga clan.


    After being engraved as a bird in a cage, the white eyes that were originally 360 degrees without a blind angle will have an extra blind angle that cannot be observed.


    The most important thing is that the life of the person who is engraved in the cage will be completely in the hands of the caster, that is, the clan.


    As long as the spell is activated, the brain and white eyes can be directly destroyed, and the person who is engraved into the caged bird will die on the spot.


    Originally, the eyes can observe without blind spots, but suddenly there is a little more that can¡¯t be seen. Only those who have experienced this feeling know how uncomfortable it is.


    Fortunately, Neji is not an obsessive-compulsive disorder, otherwise he would be even more uncomfortable.


    What made Neji even more uncomfortable was that the imprint of the bird in the cage was on his forehead, which was a cross pattern.


    It seems that he has been marked as inferior, and has been inferior since then. Neji doesn''t know whether this description is appropriate or not.


    Ningji''s father is Hinata Higashi, who has been comforting Neji, saying that the Hyuga family has always been like this, the main family is responsible for developing and powerful Hinata, and the branch family is responsible for surrounding the main family.


    The bird in the cage is actually not to imprison the branch family, but to protect the Hyuga clan, because the supercilious eyes of the Hyuga clan are too powerful.


    I have to say that these words are not completely unreasonable. The supercilious eyes of the Hyuga clan are indeed the bloodiest bloodlines of the major ninja villages in the ninja world.


    Without him, Baiyan is really too skinny in the ninja war, which is equivalent to a perspective hang.


    Although there was comfort from his father, Neji still felt that this was abnormal and unreasonable.


    His father is obviously the biological brother of Hyuga Hyuzu, the current patriarch of the Hyuga clan, but Hyuga Hyuzu is the patriarch who controls the entire Hyuga, and Hyuga Nizashi can only become a branch.


    Because of the bird in the cage, the relationship between Neji and his cousin who had a good time before became worse.


    Because his cousin is the daughter of the current Hyuga family, the main family, even if she is three years old, she has not been engraved as a caged bird like Neji.


    Actually, Neji was not angry with Hinata, because Hinata did not show any arrogance of the clan, she was still the timid and shy cousin, but Neji felt that all this was a bit too unfair.


    Ningci basically doesn''t communicate with Hinata now, and he rarely even says hello.


    Ningji has been practicing seriously now, and he wants to prove it with reality, not to say that the Hyuga clan cannot be strengthened by dividing the family, but that he wants to become stronger than the clan.


    "Hinata, what''s the matter with you, why are you making so little progress?" Hinata Hyuzu looked at Hinata''s performance in the training ground, frowned and scolded.


    Ning Ci stopped and glanced over there, then continued to practice soft fist.


    "As the main family, you should be much better than you are now!" After speaking, Hinata Hinata pointed to Neji and said.


    "Look at Ning Ci''s soft fist, then look at your soft fist, and think about why the gap is so big."


    Hinata lowered her head, not daring to speak, but just endured silently.


    "Soft Fist has been cultivated like this, you don''t want to go out this month, and put aside other courses for the time being, and practice Soft Fist hard." Hinata Hizuru said.


    The heir of a big family needs to have many things, but in the ninja world, the most important thing for a patriarch is strength. Only strong strength can ensure the survival of his family.


    Hinata trembled slightly when she heard that her father had ordered her not to go out for a month.

 Chapter 502： nameless organization

    "You should practice hard this month, and I will personally check your progress after a month." Hinata Hyuzu said with a straight face.


    Because Hyuga Ninja reported Hinata''s whereabouts to him before, he knew that the people who played with Hinata were a group of people with different identities.


    So Hinata Hyuzu never took care of it, because he felt that it was a good thing for Hinata to make friends with the children of the big family and the son of Hokage.


    But now that Hinata''s cultivation progress has fallen, Hinata Hyuzu can no longer let her go on like this. If she wants to gain a foothold in the ninja world, she has to rely on her strength.


    No matter how good the relationship is, if there is a conflict of interests, in the face of absolute interests, the previous good relationship will disappear.


    "I see, Father, I will work hard to cultivate." Hinata bit her lower lip and said in a low voice.


    She couldn''t resist her father, and she didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Seeing Hinata lowering her head and trembling, Hinata Hizuru frowned again. Even if he was scolded, how could the majestic Hinata family show such a cowardly attitude, and how could they be a good patriarch and revive Hinata in the future.


    But after all, he had just scolded him a while ago. In this public training ground, he still wanted to save some face for the heir Hinata. Hinata Hinata did not scold him again, but reminded Hinata to practice seriously before leaving up.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you have another one while you¡¯re still young, Hinata¡¯s character is not suitable to be the head of the family...¡¯ Hinata Hyuzu thought to himself.


    There is no doubt that Hinata, who is timid and introverted, is not the ideal heir in Hinata Hinata''s mind.


    The ideal heir in his mind must be good-looking and then talented, and know how to behave in the world.


    At this time, Hinata didn''t know that her respected father had the idea of ??practicing a trumpet again. In order to be able to meet the requirements of Hyuga Nyaku in a month, she quickly started practicing after Hyuga Nyaku left.


    Hinata wants to go out and play, she wants to play with Naruto and the others, she doesn''t have to think so much when playing with them, it''s very easy.


    Hinata worked very hard today, at noon and in the afternoon she practiced until it was time to eat before stopping to eat.


    Because for Hinata, eating time is a rare enjoyment, you can not think about anything, just enjoy the food to your heart''s content.


    At night, Hinata still worked very hard, and she didn''t leave when she and Neji were the only ones on the field.


    The training ground at night was very quiet, only the sound of Neji and Hinata practicing soft fists hitting the air over and over again.


    Looking at Hinata who was panting and still practicing non-stop, Ning Ci suddenly said: "Go back and rest, cultivation is not accomplished overnight, if you continue like this, it will affect your state the next day."


    Hinata''s movements paused, and then she started practicing soft fist not long after.


    "But Brother Ning Ci, aren''t you still practicing?" Hinata said softly, out of breath.


    Hinata''s voice was very low, I don''t know if it was due to lack of strength or the low voice, but Neji still heard it, after all, there are only the two of them here now.


    "I have often practiced until this time, but you are different. This is the first time for you." Ning Ci said.


    Although he didn''t know why Hinata was working so hard all of a sudden, Neji would not be stingy with one or two kind reminders.


    But if Hinata doesn''t listen, that''s another problem.


    Ningji''s words had an effect, Hinata stopped, panting heavily on the spot.


    She believed what Ning Ci said, because Ning Ci''s soft fist was stronger than hers. If it would affect tomorrow''s practice, then in the end, the effect might not be as good as normal practice.


    After finishing speaking, Neji ignored Hinata any more, but once again played soft fists on his own. The current time is already 8:30 in the evening.


    Ning Ci planned to practice until nine o''clock before going back to rest.


    Hinata stood for a while, then sat down to rest, watching Neji practice Rouquan.


    I have to say that watching Ning Ci practice soft fist, she can really feel the gap. Ning Ci''s attack is sharp and decisive, and soft fist hits very smoothly. Can''t find Rouquan better than Ning Ci.


    She actually wanted to ask Neji, why she was so alienated and indifferent to her now, could it be that she did something Neji hated at some point.


    If it was the former Hinata, maybe she would keep it silently in her heart and let everything be like this.


    But although the current Hinata is still introverted, she has been playing with Naruto''s friends from Naruto No. 1 Middle School for a long time, and she has been somewhat influenced by them.


    Hinata plucked up the courage to lower her head and said, "Brother Ningci, I''m sorry, did I do something that displeased you?"


    She didn''t dare to look at Neji, saying this sentence had exhausted the courage in her heart.


    Ning Ci stopped when he heard Hinata''s words, and looked at Hinata in astonishment. He didn''t expect Hinata to say such words before leaving.


    The air fell into extreme silence for a while, there was no sound of soft fist practice, only some subtle sounds made by some unknown bugs in the night.


    Hinata put her hands together, feeling very uneasy in her heart, regretting that she said such words suddenly.


    Ning Ci didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Born to be a clan, is this Hinata''s fault? Certainly not.


    But does Neji really dare to say that he has no envy, jealousy or hatred for Hinata?


    Looking at Hinata''s extremely smooth forehead without any marks, Neji dared not make such a promise.


    When he was three years old, an ugly bird in a cage was carved on his forehead. From then on, he had an invisible blind spot in his eyes and lost control of his own life.


    Ningci hated the caged bird very much. He always covered his forehead with a cloth to cover the ugly caged bird curse mark.


    And Hinata is now three years old, because she is from the clan, she is still the same as before.


    "No." Ning Ci said after a moment of silence.


    At this moment, Ning Ci''s father was not forced to death by Yun Yin, and he was still alive and well, so he was not so extreme, and he would not hate Hinata to that extent.


    Hearing Neji''s words, Hinata breathed a sigh of relief, and she said softly again: "Then why, brother Neci, you seem to be alienating me on purpose..."


    Ningci fell into deep thought. Was he so obvious? Even Hinata could see it. Maybe the dissatisfaction in his heart was greater than he imagined.


    This is what Neji thought wrong, because the only one who talked to Hinata was his cousin Ningji, and even this uniqueness was lost, Hinata couldn''t detect it.


    "It''s just because I''m serious about cultivating." Neji said as an excuse.


    The atmosphere fell into silence again, Hinata didn''t know how to reply, and Neji didn''t know how to face Hinata.


    ¡®If Naruto-kun was here, what would he do? ¡¯ Hinata tried to think from Naruto¡¯s point of view.


    She imagined, if it was Naruto, it should be...


    "Ningji, please teach me soft fist." Naruto looked at Neji seriously.


    "Your soft fist is so powerful, with your help, you will definitely be able to meet the requirements in a month."


    Thinking of this, Hinata suddenly smiled. She felt that if it was Naruto, she would do this, even though Neji had shown alienation a year ago.


    Naruto is the kind of person who doesn¡¯t care about the atmosphere, or he can change the atmosphere.


    "Brother Ningji, can I ask you about Rouquan in the future?" Hinata summoned up her courage and asked.


    She really wanted to live up to her father so she wouldn''t have to be locked up at home.


    "When I have time." Ning Ci said calmly.


    "Thank you." Hinata clenched her small fists, feeling the victory, and was very grateful to Naruto in her heart.


    Ningji did not respond to Hinata, but continued to practice.


    ¡­


    Obito went to the village at the address given by Jue Hayakawa, and found the old man who provided the information.


    "Hello, sir, I want to ask, is there a child of Kinoshita who got lost a long time ago." Obito, who was pretending to be an ordinary person, asked the old man.


    "What Kinoshita?" The uncle looked at Obito suspiciously.


    Obito-eyed Weimi, reconfirmed that he did not find the wrong person, and then continued to ask: "It''s the kid named Kinoshita."


    "What company?" The uncle instantly forgot the last name he just said.


    Obito:¡­


    At this moment, Obito suddenly thought of something, he took out a stack of gray-green banknotes from the ninja bag and handed it to the uncle.


    "I''m asking if there was a Kinoshita''s child who disappeared before." Obito asked again.


    The uncle took the banknotes, as if he had been connected to Ren and Du''s two veins at once, and he heard clearly what Obito said in an instant.


    "Oh, it''s Kinoshita''s kid. It happened more than 30 years ago. Before he disappeared, that kid even stole my melons. I didn''t expect him to disappear in the blink of an eye." The uncle shook his head and sighed. .


    After that, Obito asked about the family again, or if anyone suspected of being Kinoshita came back or something.


    But Obito didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    Although he had already prepared, Obito was still a little disappointed.


    It may be because Obito gave too much, the uncle not only told Obito to ask, but also chatted about other things.


    "The times are getting better now. Twenty or thirty years ago, the country of Sichuan was really chaotic. It was too common for children to get lost. It''s hard to live. Not to mention lost children, there are even those who sell children. .¡±


    "Thirty years ago, were there many people who got lost?" Obito asked tentatively.


    "A lot, not to mention more than 30 years ago, it was like this more than 20 years ago, and it is not absent now." The uncle replied.


    Obito was lost in thought, and he thought of a possibility.


    Perhaps, the organization where Kinoshita Division and the Sand Hidden Assailant are located may be a method of raising dead soldiers by kidnapping children.


    Since this is the case, it is definitely not a simple human trafficking, but only entering and exiting.


    Obito felt that he could investigate in this direction.


    Although he didn''t get the clues he wanted, but he had some thoughts, Obito quickly said goodbye to the uncle, and then quickly rushed to the Jin organization.


    "I don''t know if it''s Kinoshita who provoked people outside, but there are so many people asking." Looking at Obito''s back, the uncle felt a little strange.


    There are usually very few outsiders in their small mountain village, but now there are so many people coming because of a child who disappeared more than 30 years ago.


    "It''s a good thing their family is gone, otherwise I don''t know what''s going on." The uncle shook his head.


    After returning to the Golden Organization, Obito asked Hayakawa to start investigating the hidden ninja organizations in Kawanoka, some of which had kidnapped children.


    The Golden Organization deserves to be a local snake. Hayakawa Jue didn''t make Obito wait any longer, and quickly brought the information.


    "Many ninja organizations are actually doing the thing of cultivating children to become warriors of ninja organizations." Hayakawa Kakuto said after handing over the information to Obito.


    This is indeed the case, because I hope that the organization was like this before, but instead of kidnapping, they take in war orphans, and they don''t train dead soldiers who only know how to kill.


    Obito nodded and took the documents. According to the data, there are more than ten ninja organizations, which is also related to the national conditions of the country itself, and the ninja organizations are flooding.


    But Obito noticed one thing keenly. One of the organizations has no name, and the word "doubt" is marked.


    Obito told Hayakawa Jue his doubts.


    "Oh, it''s this nameless organization." Hayakawa thought for a while and said.


    "In fact, we are not sure whether this organization really exists, because it is extremely low-key, and basically does not see any actions or commissions. It has no reputation in the ninja world of Chuanuo Country, so we suspect that it may be destroyed. .¡±


    In Hayakawa''s view, this nameless organization is undoubtedly very strange.


    What is the purpose of creating a ninja organization in the first place? Some people do it to make a lot of money, some do it for status, and these are almost the two.


    But the prerequisite for obtaining these two is that the organization must have a certain reputation, at least in the circle. If you are not famous, whoever asks you for work, and if no one asks you for work, where will the money come from?


    Even if you want to organize such a ninja organization that sells ninja tools, you have to use quality to make your name, so that others will know that they are good ninja tools when they see the products produced by the hope organization.


    If the Xiao organization wants to monopolize the war commissions of small countries, it must also have a certain reputation.


    And this nameless organization doesn''t even have a name, and even some ninja organizations with only a few people have their own names.


    No entrustment, no name, what is this picture?


    Hayakawa told Obito what he knew.


    Obito fell into deep thought after listening. He and Hayakawa were thinking in different directions.


    Hayakawa thinks in terms of money and status, but Obito knows that there is a kind of people in this world who don''t care about money, fame and fortune, they just want to fulfill their dreams, and they will do anything for it.


    Because that''s who he is.


    "Help me pay attention to this unknown organization." Obito said.


    Because the Jin Organization does not have any information on the base personnel of this organization, but only has some information marked as doubtful, Obito cannot investigate now. He can only start investigating from other organizations in the information.


    Hayakawa nodded, indicating that there is no problem.

 Chapter 503： Jinchuriki and the Tailed Beast

    "Isn''t it?" Obito put down a middle-aged ninja in his hand and frowned.


    After determining a direction, Obito began a quick investigation.


    He investigated all the ninja organizations on the list of desired organizations except for the unnamed ninja organization, but he still couldn''t find the organization he wanted to find.


    The strength of these organizations is generally not strong, and there is a special J¨­nin-level existence that is very impressive, and Chunin is considered a master.


    Obviously not the ninja organization he was looking for. After all, Yongze said that if Kinoshita used forbidden techniques, even those of Kage level could be killed.


    Although it was not the organization he was looking for, Obito still had the mentality of purifying the ninja world and eliminated some of the organizations that trafficked people.


    After all, everyone has come, the atmosphere is here, and I feel uncomfortable without doing anything.


    Obito, who didn''t get anything, used Kamui to leave with a look of disappointment, and returned to the base of the Hope Organization.


    "I hope they can gain something." Obito sighed.


    But the situation is obviously not as good as Obito thought, and the hope organization still hasn''t found any news about the unnamed organization.


    "Maybe this ninja organization is really destroyed. It''s normal for ninja organizations to start and end." Hayakawa Jue expressed his feelings.


    "Maybe, if it really perishes, then it''s not the ninja organization I''m looking for." Obito said.


    After taking action for so long and still not getting any results, Obito began to wonder if there was a problem with the direction.


    Fortunately, today''s Obito has experienced the baptism of that dark time, and now he has enough patience, and will not be impatient because there is no harvest for a period of time.


    "I will try to investigate from other directions, but you should pay more attention to the news of this unknown organization, and let me know if there is any." Obito said.


    "I will." Hayakawa nodded.


    ¡­


    "Investigate Kinoshita?" Ichishiki looked at the members of the organization in front of him and asked in doubt.


    "Master Cixian, yes, we found that the Hope Organization is currently investigating Lord Kinoshita." The member of the organization said half-kneeling.


    The organization established by Yishi was established earlier than the gold organization established by Yue Yechuan, even if Yishi did not intentionally grow.


    Relying on his strong and mysterious image, Yishi¡¯s organization is actually not small in the country of Chuan.


    However, his organization doesn''t do much, doesn''t accept commissions, doesn''t do business, and doesn''t even have a name, so naturally, the sense of existence in the country of Sichuan is extremely low.


    So I hope that the investigation of the organization will be noticed by the Yishi organization. After all, Kinoshita is a cadre of the organization or the earliest cadre among the three current cadres.


    "Hope for an organization? Tell me about this organization." Cixian''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t have any emotional changes because of this information. Instead, he cut off a small piece of steak with a knife and fork, and then slowly brought it to his mouth. Chew finely.


    Ichishiki is a person who enjoys eating very much. Even if he has information, he will not stop eating, but listen while eating.


    "The Hope Organization is the largest supplier of ninja tools in the country of Sichuan. In fact, it was called the Gold Organization before. I don''t know why it suddenly changed its name a few years ago.


    I hope that the organization is not weak. It is considered the strongest group of ninja organizations in Chuano Country. Many organizations that used to pay attention to it have all disappeared.


    The ninja tools they organize are of very good quality, and our organization also has many ninja tools produced by the Hope Organization. "The members of the organization respectfully reported.


    Yishi picked up the goblet, drank a sip of red wine, and fell into thinking.


    Why does this hope organization investigate Kinoshita? It stands to reason that they shouldn''t know about Kinoshita.


    ¡®Could it be Kinoshita who let Konoha know something? ¡¯ Ichishiki thought that the Hope Organization might have something to do with Konoha.


    After all, Kinoshita lost contact in Konoha not long ago, and here is hoping to organize an investigation of Kinoshita. It is hard for people not to suspect that there is some connection.


    "Let the people in the organization not take any action, don''t investigate the other party, and don''t need to do anything." Shishi thought for a while and gave the order.


    Maybe when Yishiki wants to expand his organizational plan, he occasionally feels that he should start his actions earlier.


    But now, Yishi is thankful that he didn''t make any movements, which means that others can''t find anything at all.


    He doesn''t have to worry about being discovered, if he keeps a low profile.


    And then to start his new plan, the shell organization will replace the current organization.


    And unlike the current organization, the Shell Organization will be a groundbreaking tech ninja organization in the eyes of outsiders.


    ¡­


    Gaara is very satisfied with her current life.


    Now he really feels what life is.


    A good day starts with the breakfast made by my uncle.


    Because of coming to Konoha, Yashamaru no longer has to go to Anbe to work, and spends all day with Gaara, which makes Gaara very happy.


    Then Naruto will come to play with him when he has time, which is what Gaara looks forward to the most.


    Of course, Gaara also attaches great importance to other new friends, but Naruto''s status is a little bit more special.


    Because Naruto is the first person of the same age to show such kindness to him, and both of them also have tailed beasts in their bodies, which makes Gaara feel that even though Naruto and Naruto are not real brothers, they are better than real brothers. .


    Before going to bed at night, you can also chat with the big civet cat, Shuhe.


    Although Shukaku''s appearance is really a bit vicious, but Gaara feels that it''s okay to see too much.


    Now I am sure I won¡¯t be so scared that I can¡¯t sleep because of Shou He, but sometimes I go to bed late because I listen to Shou He¡¯s talk.


    In the afternoon, Gaara went to the training ground that Nagasawa mentioned according to the agreed time.


    Except for the first day, this was the first time Yongze took the initiative to ask him to go to the training ground.


    Yongze is a particular person, Gaara is so miserable, he will definitely not take Gaara to practice as soon as he comes.


    Let Gaara be happy for a while first.


    "Hey, Gaara, why are you here, are you going to practice with us?" Naruto asked enthusiastically when he saw Gaara coming.


    Because Yongze said before that they might practice together in the future.


    "I don''t know." Gaara shook his head in a daze, and Yong Ze didn''t tell him why he wanted to come here.


    "Ahem." Yongze coughed twice, signaling the three to be quiet.


    "Gara, do you want to be my disciple?" Yong Ze looked at Gaara and said.


    "I will teach you how to use the Shukaku in your body, and even make your own strength stronger than Shukaku."


    Although he felt that Gaara would not refuse, the process still had to go.


    "I think." Gaara said very simply, without any hesitation.


    Yongze is also a person that Gaara has a crush on. He brought Gaara to Konoha. If Yongze hadn¡¯t brought him to Konoha, he wouldn¡¯t have met Naruto, and wouldn¡¯t have made so many friends. friend.


    What''s more, this is still practicing with Naruto and the others, of course Gaara will not refuse.


    "That''s good. From now on, you will follow me to practice like Naruto and the others." Yongze nodded.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to start practicing today, I will tell you something." Yongze sat down cross-legged, and then signaled the three children not to stand.


    Nagaze is going to tell Naruto and Gaara about the Tailed Beast in detail.


    As for Sasuke, since he doesn¡¯t have a tailed beast on him, let¡¯s expand his knowledge.


    "Naruto, Gaara, you should all know by now that there is a tailed beast sealed in your body." Yong Ze said.


    Both of them nodded, only Sasuke looked around, feeling that his existence was a little redundant.


    "In the ninja world, many people regard tailed beasts as powerful monsters and demonize them, as if they are born to do evil." Nagasawa said.


    Gaara has a deep understanding of this, not only the tailed beast is regarded as a monster, but he is also regarded as a monster as a Jinchuriki.


    "But in fact, tailed beasts are not like this. They also have the same intelligence as humans and know how to think. You can even regard them as a special kind of psychic beast, so don''t discriminate against tailed beasts." Yong Ze continued.


    Gaara and Naruto nodded obediently.


    Kyuubi in Naruto''s body was deeply moved when he heard Yongze''s words, and he immediately liked Yongze a lot.


    Their tail beasts have suffered too much criticism from the human side. It is obvious that humans forcibly arrested them, but they still look disgusted like this, whoever feels uncomfortable.


    "You who have the tailed beast sealed in your body are called jinchuriki, and if jinchuriki wants to maximize your power, that is to communicate with the tailed beast and recognize each other, so that you can exert your greatest strength." Yong Ze Said.


    "But how can I see the tailed beast in my body, how can I connect with each other even if I can''t see it." Naruto asked a question.


    Recalling the change of Gaara that day, Naruto actually really wanted to see the Nine-Tails in his body.


    "Gara, can you see it?" Naruto asked.


    "Yes." Gaara nodded.


    "Ah, Gaara, can you actually see it? How did you do it? Tell me." Naruto looked at Gaara in surprise.


    Gaara thought for a while and said, "Close your eyes, and you will be able to see when you want to sleep."


    "That''s it?" Naruto looked at Gaara suspiciously, if this is all right, then why didn''t he see it when he was sleeping.


    "Yeah." Gaara nodded, anyway he is like this.


    Naruto closed his eyes with the mentality of giving it a try, and waited left and right, but it was still pitch black, and no monsters appeared.


    Immediately Naruto opened his eyes and said, "Gara, did you miss something? Why didn''t I see it?"


    The Kyuubi inside Naruto was speechless, as if his jinchuriki was a bit unintelligent.


    Shukaku in Gaara''s body laughed wildly, even Gaara could hear it.


    "This stinky fox''s Jinchuriki is really stupid, but it just fits him." Yiwei laughed wildly.


    Yongze couldn''t stand it anymore, he came out and said: "Your situation is different, of course you can''t use the same method."


    "So that''s the case, so what should I do?" Naruto asked.


    "Naruto, you can cover your ears, and call Nyubi with all your heart." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Naruto really wanted to see the tail beast in his body, and after hearing what Yong Ze said, Naruto did so.


    He covered his ears tightly with his hands, and then he didn''t care about anything, calling out to Nine Tails in his heart.


    ¡®Nine Tails, Nine Tails, come out quickly. ''


    Kyuubi shivered unwillingly in the space of consciousness, not bothering to pay attention to Naruto.


    Even if it doesn''t take the initiative to respond, if Renzhuli''s willingness is too strong, he can still reach it.


    After all, the tailed beast was imprisoned on Jinchuriki''s body, so how could it be that Jinchuriki couldn''t help but see the tailed beast.


    "Kyuubi, quickly respond to Naruto, otherwise..." Yong Ze suddenly said to Naruto, and raised his fist.


    Nine Tails:¡­


    Kyuubi once again recalled the horror of being dominated by Nagasawa that night.


    Then Naruto arrived from the endless darkness to a gray space.


    "Where is this place?" Naruto was a little confused when he came to the consciousness space for the first time.


    Immediately, a low and hoarse figure came into his ears.


    "Don''t you want to see me, turn around."


    Naruto turned around directly, and then saw an orange fox with a huge body like a hill opening its mouth wide open towards him.


    Based on Naruto''s rough calculations, he might not have a problem eating ten of them in one bite.


    Naruto stayed where he was.


    "Hehe, kid, don''t you want to see me, are you afraid?" Kyuubi showed a wicked expression, obviously deliberately scaring Naruto.


    Kushina beat it with King Kong blockade, Minato used spiral pellets to paste it, Nagasawa beat it violently with his fist, and it charged interest for scaring Naruto.


    But Naruto has experience after going through Shukaku Rampage last time, and Shukaku Rampage is still in reality, this is only in his consciousness space.


    Naruto came back to his senses quickly, put his hands on his hips and said, "I''m not afraid of you."


    "Really, then come closer." Nine Tails opened its mouth wide, showing its sharp teeth, and at the same time raised a claw with sharp bone spurs.


    Seeing Kyuubi''s malicious look, Naruto would definitely not go there. As expected, Kyuubi suddenly slammed his claws hard towards the iron railing in front of it.


    "Hey, this is my body, you bastard, don''t mess around." Naruto froze for a moment and then said dissatisfied.


    Kyuubi was slightly startled by Naruto''s words, this kid was not afraid of this, and even yelled at him.


    But Naruto''s audacity is much more than that.


    "You have been living in my body for three years, and you haven''t paid the rent. Why don''t you pay it together this time? Do you have any special abilities, such as controlling sand, controlling water and controlling wood?" Naruto Trying to ask Kyuubi for rent.


    "Hahaha..." Kyuubi suddenly laughed.


    He has experienced several Renzhuli, but this is the first time that Renzhuli asked him for rent openly.


    "I didn''t live here voluntarily, let me out if you have the ability." Kyuubi said.


    "Get out? Okay, what should I do?" Naruto readily agreed.


    "Eh..." Kyuubi was dumbfounded, and it just said hi, there is Yongze outside, so it is not happy to let it go out.

 Chapter 504： Tailed Beast Chakra

    "I said let me go out, so I would go out. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for me not to go out!" Jiuwei said stubbornly.


    Naruto scratched his head, very puzzled: "You big fox is really difficult to serve, why do you sometimes say it and sometimes you can''t."


    "This is similar to the big civet cat on Gaara. Last time Gaara asked him not to come out, he still insisted on coming out."


    Hearing Naruto compare Kazuo with himself, Kyuubi couldn''t help it.


    "Don''t compare me with that stupid civet cat. With that guy Fujiwara Nagasawa outside, I was stupid to go out." Kyuubi said with his eyes wide open.


    "Why don''t you go out when Uncle Yongze is outside? Are you afraid of him?" Naruto asked curiously.


    The truth was discovered by Naruto, Kyuubi felt a little dull and closed his mouth, lay down on the ground and ignored Naruto, treating Naruto as air.


    Seeing that Kyuubi ignored him, Naruto boldly walked up to the iron bars, reached in and stroked Kyuubi''s furry body.


    Kyuubi jumped up with a whoosh, the hair on his body exploded instantly, and the orange hairs stood up one by one, looking at Naruto with his teeth and claws.


    "Boy, you are very brave." Kyuubi said in a deep voice.


    Naruto put his hands on his hips, and said with a confident look: "You have lived for so long, can I even touch it, your hair feels very comfortable."


    Nine-tails'' eyelids twitched, it felt a little helpless against Naruto.


    If it pretends to be fierce and scares it but doesn''t scare it, it really has nothing to do with Naruto.


    "Kyuubi, can you tell stories? I heard Gaara say that Shuzuru can tell stories. I like listening to stories." Naruto continued to ask.


    "Uncle Nagasawa said that you seem to know Uchiha Madara and our Konoha''s first Hokage Senju Hashirama, can you tell me about them?"


    "No, I don''t know each other, and I don''t want to talk about it." Kyuubi directly vetoed it three times.


    Kyuubi didn''t expect that Naruto, a child, could be so annoying and irritating, and a short sentence actually appeared in the top three of its most hated people list.


    Kyuubi suddenly thought of something. Doesn¡¯t this kid like to practice? Give him some chakra and let him go, so he won¡¯t bother with it here.


    In order to send Naruto away early, Kyuubi controls his own chakra into Naruto''s body.


    Because Kyuubi didn''t speak, Naruto was a little depressed. He looked at the ground and suddenly found that the ground had been occupied by a kind of red chakra, and that red chakra was continuously pouring into his body around him.


    "Is this the tailed beast Chakra that Uncle Yongze said?" Naruto was very curious, he felt a huge chakra suddenly appeared in his body, and it already belonged to him.


    "Kyuubi, thank you for your chakra." Naruto said politely.


    "Hmph, as my Jinchuriki, I can''t lose to that pure Tanuki Jinchuriki." Kyuubi said with a cold snort.


    "Also, let''s go, don''t bother me here." Kyuubi said impatiently.


    "Then I''m leaving, and I''ll come back to chat with you when I have time." Naruto and Kyuubi waved their hands, then the consciousness left the consciousness space and opened their eyes.


    "Naruto, what happened to you just now, a burst of red chakra suddenly appeared on your body, and then it seemed to become much stronger." Sasuke asked anxiously.


    Seeing that Naruto was already stronger than him, and now he suddenly became stronger, how can he surpass Naruto,


    Naruto scratched his head and said: "Actually, Kyuubi gave me the chakra. I had a good chat with Kyuubi just now in the consciousness space, and then it gave me Chakra. What did you say to tell me not to?" Lose to Gaara."


    Gaara nodded and said: "I gave me chakra once before, and then I can use a lot of sand at once."


    Sasuke:¡­


    Sasuke wants to report these two people, isn¡¯t this cheating, how can a person without a tail beast like him play.


    "It''s a pity that it''s gone when it''s used up, so I can only give it to you again." Gaara said again.


    Sasuke was speechless, but he would give it again.


    "Hey, I''ll collect Kyuubi''s rent next time when my chakra runs out." Naruto said with a smile.


    Nine tails eavesdropping inside:¡­


    Nowadays, the children are really amazing. Chakra who just talked about having a good time is now rent.


    "Unfortunately, it seems that Nine-Tails'' Chakra has no special ability." Naruto tried it, and found that he was similar to before, except that he had a large amount of Chakra.


    Naruto tried to use Nine-Tails'' Chakra to cooperate with the operation of the Sun Breathing Method. This trial was a terrific attempt, and Naruto''s body instantly burst into light red Chakra flames, and his aura surged violently.


    Naruto felt that his strength was much stronger than usual at this time, he randomly found a big tree that was close to him, and punched out suddenly, the part hit by the bombardment instantly shattered.


    "Uncle Nagasawa, it seems that using the chakra that Kyuubi gave me to use breathing techniques is better than my own chakra." Naruto asked his own doubts.


    "One is because the chakra that Kyuubi gave you is more than your own, and the other is because the chakra of the tailed beast is different from ordinary chakra, so the breathing method will produce such a change." Yongze thought for a while and tried to explain. road.


    Chakra is an existence with great possibility. Tailed Beast Chakra is one of the more special points, and Nine Tails is even more special among special ones.


    Other jinchurikis, even if they become perfect jinchurikis, can completely transform into tailed beasts, but they can¡¯t completely transform into tailed beasts like Naruto while maintaining a human form, which is the mode in which the whole body develops golden light, the nine-tailed chakra mode .


    Isn¡¯t the relationship between Hachio and Kirabi not good enough? When Hachio was forcibly pulled out, he specially left a tail for Kirabi to save his life.


    But Kirabi''s complete tailed beast transformation means that it becomes the appearance of eight tails, and cannot maintain the human form like Naruto.


    Although there are quite a few people who practice breathing now, Naruto is the only one who practices breathing in Jinchuriki, so Nagasawa only now knows that the chakra of the tailed beast can also have a positive effect on breathing.


    "So strong!" Sasuke was surprised to see Naruto smashing a tree with one punch easily, and his mouth grew wide.


    It¡¯s fine to have extra chakra, but it can actually make the breathing method stronger. How can this be done?


    Sasuke felt his eyes go dark, as if the streetlights on the road of life were all broken and turned gray.


    The keen Nagasawa was naturally aware of Sasuke''s state, and Nagasawa touched Sasuke''s head with a smile and said:


    "Sasuke, Naruto has their advantages, and you also have your own advantages. The Sharingan of the Uchiha clan is very powerful in battle."


    Moderate setbacks can stimulate stronger motivation, and excessive ones may lead to depression.


    "Sharingan..." Sasuke''s eyes lit up, yes, he still has the Sharingan of their Uchiha clan, which is why their Uchiha clan is so powerful.


    As long as Sharingan is turned on, his eyesight will be strengthened, and it will be easy to see through Naruto''s moves, and he will also have a powerful illusion ability. It will not be easy to defeat Naruto by then.


    Sasuke suddenly felt that he was doing it again. Let Naruto take a little lead now. After he opens Sharingan, the situation will definitely change. The great future belongs to him?


    Looking at Sasuke who was fighting again, Nagasawa showed a gratified smile.


    Of course, he won¡¯t tell Sasuke that the chakra that Kyuubi gives Naruto is only a very small part now, and when Sasuke has Sharingan, Naruto will get more Kyuubi Chakra.


    Even Kyuubi can use Senju Chakra while Naruto is fighting with Senju, and then Kyuubi refines Senju Chakra in the body to supply Naruto.


    Naruto''s success is inseparable from Kyuubi''s silent dedication. Others only see Naruto''s arrogance on the battlefield, as if his chakras are endless, but they can''t see that there is a Kyuubi in his body. Extract chakra.


    However, Nagasawa is hard to say who has the greater potential between Naruto and Sasuke, because Sasuke''s eyes have a chance to evolve into reincarnation eyes.


    Sasuke himself is the reincarnation of Indra Chakra. He only needs to transplant the cells between the pillars on the basis of the eternal kaleidoscope of the Sharingan, and he will have the opportunity to open the eyes of reincarnation. This is how Madara opened the eyes of reincarnation.


    If there is a reincarnation eye, the help of the reincarnation eye to Sasuke will definitely not be inferior to that of Kyuubi, and it will still depend on oneself.


    Actually, Nagasawa was thinking that Eternal Kaleidoscope plus Asura Chakra is equal to the Eye of Reincarnation, so is it possible to transplant a pair of Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan to Naruto, and Naruto can also obtain the Eye of Reincarnation.


    It''s a pity that Konoha doesn''t have the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan at all, they are all ordinary kaleidoscopes.


    However, there are quite a few kaleidoscopes. Orochimaru has four pairs of kaleidoscopes.


    ¡®If Uchiha can kaleidoscope all members, how much prosperity must be increased. ¡¯ Yongze couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    It''s a pity that they don''t have gentle means to stably open the kaleidoscope at present.


    If you use Orochimaru''s method to help those Uchihas open their eyes, even if they open their eyes, they will be sentenced to death.


    Thinking of this, Yongze glanced at the prosperity.


    ¡¾Leaf Prosperity: 3788¡¿


    Since the joint Chunin exam and the five shadow talks in March, the prosperity of Konoha has ushered in a wave of explosive growth. After breaking through 3,000, it is still growing rapidly, and it has grown again in just five months. Nearly 800 degrees of prosperity have been achieved, more than last year, and it is the fastest growing year.


    Of course, the rapid growth this year is also inseparable from previous accumulation.


    The ninja school reform has expanded the ninja school, Konoha has more ninja preparations, and the ninjas who come out are also of better quality.


    The two special departments of the Special Operations Squad of the Medical Department are also developing in an orderly manner, and have a special status in the emerging Konoha.


    The Six Styles have also been thoroughly popularized in Anbu, and the work of the training team has come to an end.


    Yongze''s vigorous development of Konoha''s business has also been rewarded. Today''s Konoha is completely different from before. A new business district has been added directly, and there are even many things from other countries for sale.


    In addition, relying on Konoha''s only medical talisman, Konoha can completely get rid of the daimyo''s financial control without the help of the gold organization. Ye Shi is really rich and has great potential.


    With the long-term accumulation and the events that shocked the ninja world this year, he signed a covenant with the other four major ninja villages to bring the ninja world back to peace.


    The skyrocketing prosperity also makes the point income higher, plus the remaining points before, even if Yongze spends 720,000 to increase the fusion degree of the captain to 70%, there are still 780,000 points left, It is enough to increase the captain''s fusion degree to more than 80%.


    But because Yongze likes to save some points in case of emergency, so he is not in a hurry to add points.


    Yongze is still quite looking forward to the world where he did breakthrough missions before entering after reaching 4,000 degrees of prosperity.


    In what capacity will he go in? In One Piece World, he didn''t complete the task in his own image, but instead played for Whitebeard.


    If you go in again, will it be in your own image, or still on Whitebeard''s body?


    Nagaze hoped it was the former, that would be more interesting.


    When I was watching anime, I saw that Tianlongren was so upset that he had to beat up the group of guys who needed to be beaten up in his own face, and then make a big disturbance in the Holy Land Marie Gioia.


    You can also learn swordsmanship with Hawkeye, although at his current level, he is somewhat bullying.


    But Hawkeye saw that Whitebeard''s swordsmanship was used by a stranger, and it was even more powerful. He should doubt life. Yongze smiled unkindly thinking of this.


    Yongze wants to get to know Shanks, and see the strong man of the sublime fruit.


    He will also take a look at the Whitebeard Pirates to see what the Whitebeard Pirates would look like in this world line where Ace was not killed by Akainu.


    After the death of Whitebeard in the original book, the remaining members of the Whitebeard Pirates did not have a good time.


    Then kill some **** pirates, and finally Yongze wants to help the revolutionary army. Although Yongze has never made a revolution, he still has some theories, which may be very helpful to them.


    In Nagasawa''s eyes, although the world of Hokage is bad, it is still better than the world of pirates.


    In the world of Naruto, there are no bandits everywhere, but in the world of Pirates, there are indeed pirates everywhere. Some countries even have to raise the flag of a powerful pirate group to avoid being robbed by other pirates.


    If it¡¯s the world of Tokaima¡¯s breakthrough mission, the expressions on the faces of those who thought he was sacrificed will be very interesting when they see him reappear.


    It¡¯s hard for others to say, but Nagato will definitely yell, and maybe he will think that he was reincarnated by Orochimaru.


    But in that world, Yongze''s will is not very strong. After all, the big boss Kaguya has been solved, and there is no opponent. Pirates can still fight with Kaido and even the five old stars, but Hokage World, you can''t bully Naruto and Sasuke.


    Although it is not a world, he is also Naruto Sasuke''s teacher anyway, so he will not bully the students.


    Nongze went to that world at most to see if there would be a new Otsutsuki coming, and if so, he would also take the opportunity to find out, so as not to be caught off guard in his own world.

 Chapter 505： tell

    Early in the morning, Hinata got up early and began to practice after washing.


    Today is the fifth day since she was ordered not to go out by her father, and it is also the fifth day when she practiced seriously.


    But today''s Hinata couldn''t concentrate on cultivation like a few days ago.


    It''s not because Hinata is tired of practicing, that''s not the case, she is still full of motivation.


    It''s just that Hinata was a little worried, if he didn''t show up for so many days, would Naruto be worried about her, thinking that something happened to her.


    Hinata was even more afraid that Naruto thought she didn''t want to play with them anymore, so she didn''t go, don''t let the last month pass, Naruto and the others have almost forgotten her.


    If this is the case, Hinata will feel like crying.


    It was because of these problems in her heart that Hinata was unable to concentrate on cultivation.


    She is an emotional person, it is easy to think too much, and then scare herself.


    Hinata thought about it, and felt that it was too bad to disappear out of nowhere for a month. She had to let Naruto and the others know that she would not be able to come out for a month, so she had to practice seriously.


    Hinata set her sights on Neji who was practicing.


    Although she was grounded, Neji was not.


    Ningji is free to enter and leave the Hyuga clan land, and there is no problem going out.


    Although it''s a bit regrettable not being able to tell Naruto in person, letting Neji talk about it is better than disappearing without a word for a month.


    Feeling Hinata''s gaze, Neji glanced at Hinata, and then continued to practice.


    Hinata''s diligence in the past few days made him look up at Hinata, thinking that this cousin is still working hard.


    After the training was over, Hinata approached Neji, and among the Hyuga clan, she could still have a few words with Neji, and there was no one else to entrust her to.


    Looking at Hinata in front of him, Neji asked indifferently: "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, brother Ningci, can you do something for me?" Hinata put her hands together and squeezed each other, a little shy, she is still not used to this kind of initiative to trouble people, although as the clan, she has the right Let the branch work.


    "What''s the matter?" Neji didn''t directly agree, but asked Hinata what was the matter.


    "I have a few friends outside. I am afraid that I will be worried if I haven''t seen them for a long time. I want you to explain to them that I won''t have time to play with them until a month later." Hinata said honestly.


    Ningci was a little surprised when he heard Hinata''s words. He didn''t expect Hinata to have several friends outside.


    It¡¯s not that he looks down on Hinata, but that Hinata has always been very shy inside. It¡¯s like saying hello to people of the same clan. It¡¯s hard to imagine that such a person would have friends outside, or several.


    "No problem, I''ll help you convey it at noon." Ning Ci agreed, just bringing a sentence, so he wouldn''t waste much time, and Ning Ci felt that there was no problem.


    "Thank you." Hinata instantly felt relieved, and thanked Neji earnestly.


    In this case, there is no need to worry about Naruto and the others misunderstanding something. Next, as long as you practice hard for a month to meet the requirements of your father, you can go back to how you were before.


    "It''s okay, just a word." Ning Ci said calmly.


    After communicating with Hinata again, he can look into his heart more directly. He doesn''t want to be jealous of the identity of Hinata''s clan, but wants to make changes as his own branch.


    "The location of Naruto''s house is..." Hinata told Neji the location of Naruto''s house with a happy face, fearing that Neji could not find Naruto, Hinata also mentioned the park that Naruto and the others often went to.


    Ning Ci is a person who will do what he says. After agreeing to Hinata, he went all the way to find the address Hinata said after eating at home at noon.


    Hinata spoke in great detail, fearing that Ningci would not recognize the way, so he told him all the landmark buildings along the way, in case Ningci could not find it.


    Hinata knows the pain of getting lost. She looks around the street in a daze, surrounded by people she doesn''t know. If she is unlucky and it rains, it will be even more tormenting.


    However, it happened that she got lost in that time and made her know Naruto.


    But if Ningji is lost, Hinata doesn''t know if Ningji will encounter good things.


    Although Ning Ci is only a four-year-old child, he has already shown the difference from ordinary children at this time. He is not like other children who like to play around, and will work hard for his dreams. I will think calmly.


    Relying on Hinata''s detailed introduction and his own observation ability far superior to his peers, Neji quickly found Naruto''s home.


    Ningji knocked on the door very politely.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Kushina quickly opened the door.


    After opening the door, Kushina didn''t see anyone she was familiar with, only a black-haired child.


    "Little friend, do you have something to do, are you looking for Naruto?" Kushina asked with a smile, she was still very friendly to children.


    As for why he came to Naruto, it couldn''t be Minato or her.


    Ningji nodded, but Kushina shook her head.


    "What a coincidence, Naruto just went out a few minutes ago, and he should have gone with his friends." Kushina said.


    Ning Ci fell into thinking, for a few minutes, it was really a bit of bad luck.


    "Where did he go to play?" Ning Ci asked.


    If it is the park that Hinata mentioned, he can go to find Naruto, and then relay what Hinata wants to explain to Naruto.


    If not, Neji had no choice but to tell Naruto''s family members, and then let the family members relay it.


    "It seems to be a certain park, probably in that direction." Kushina pointed to a direction.


    "Thank you." After getting where Naruto was going, Neji and Kushina thanked each other, and then prepared to leave to find Naruto.


    Although it is easier to tell Kushina the news and then let Kushina pass it on to Naruto, it is not impossible if Kushina forgets.


    Still agreed to Hinata, Neji will still try his best to make no mistakes.


    So Neji set off again, and this time he found the park that Hinata said very smoothly.


    Ning Ci looked around, and finally locked on a group of people who were playing with sandcastles on the sand.


    Ningji saw the Naruto that Hinata mentioned at a glance, with short blond hair and three pairs of slender beards on his face, his features were very obvious.


    "Gaara, your ability to build sandcastles is really amazing. You have completed such a complicated building in a short time, even Baihehua has been surpassed by you." Watching Gaara wave his hand, he appeared A palace-like building, Naruto said excitedly.


    Lily Hua also took a look at the sandcastle Gaara created with her abilities, and had to admit that there was someone who surpassed her in building sandcastles.


    Gaara¡¯s sandcastle is not just a flashy show, it even has internal details.


    If you just use your hands, it is too difficult to complete this level of detail.


    "This is simply cheating." Ino complained, they are still a pile of sand, Gaara just made a palace, playing with a hammer.


    Gaara thought for a while, stretched out his hand again, and picked up the chakra. In an instant, the palace turned into a pile of sand, and then turned into a string of small **** under the control of Gaara.


    "Can actually make food." Choji watched Gaara perform with great interest.


    "Gara, can you conjure a fish?" Naruto asked curiously.


    Gaara shook his head and said, "Sorry, I haven''t seen a fish, so I can''t make it."


    "It''s okay, can you make a takoyaki?" Naruto wondered if Gaara could make anything.


    Gaara thought for a while, then manipulated the sand again, and then a takoyaki made of sand came out.


    "It seems to be too powerful." Naruto praised.


    Then everyone else talked about what they wanted to see. Although Gaara, who had been working finely, was a little tired, seeing the happy smiling faces of his friends, he felt that everything was worth it.


    "Hello, are you Naruto Naruto?"


    At this time, Ning Ci stepped forward and spoke.


    So Naruto and his group stopped and looked at Neji.


    Facing so many gazes, Neji still remained expressionless and remained expressionless.


    "It''s me, what can I do?" Naruto patted his **** and stood up and asked doubtfully.


    He confirmed that he didn''t know the boy who was taller than him in front of him.


    But after seeing Neji''s pure white eyes like Hinata, Naruto guessed that it might be someone related to Hinata.


    Speaking of it, it seems that he hasn''t seen Hinata for several days.


    "Hinata asked me to tell you something. She has to complete the cultivation tasks at home this month and she can''t come out, so she won''t come out for a month." Ning Ci said calmly.


    "So that''s the case, no wonder I haven''t seen her for several days." Naruto hammered his left hand with his right hand as if he had suddenly realized.


    "Thank you." Naruto thanked.


    Ning Ci nodded slightly, then turned and left directly. He had to go back to practice.


    Seeing Neji leave like this, Naruto scratched his head and continued to discuss his abilities with Gaara.


    ¡­


    At night, in a certain forest in the Land of Fire, Itachi sat alone on a thick branch of a big tree, while Yao looked at the bright moon in the distance.


    This is the sixth month of his visit to the Land of Fire, during which Itachi celebrated his own birthday, which was the first time he celebrated his birthday alone.


    In six months, Itachi has already visited the Land of Fire for about half, because he will stop and observe every town he arrives, so his movements are not fast.


    Logically speaking, Itachi should have gained a lot in such a long time.


    But at this moment Itachi was surprisingly confused, because he saw too many things that he couldn''t understand.


    For example, at the beginning, it was obviously a false rumor, but in the end it was almost a fact that everyone believed, even Itachi almost believed it.


    Why didn''t the person at the beginning question it and then confirm it? This is not too much trouble.


    Itachi still remembers the scene at that time still vividly. A large number of people surrounded him, begging him to eliminate harm for the people.


    In addition to this incident, Itachi also encountered many things after that.


    For example, when he was in the capital of the Land of Fire, he met a twisted and perverted aristocrat. Relying on his status as a nobleman, he secretly did something that made Itachi want to stab him.


    In the end Itachi really gave him a knife. This time Itachi didn''t care about the consequences and directly killed the perverted nobleman.


    After all, Itachi is not a wandering ninja. He is a Konoha ninja, a well-known genius boy in Konoha, and a disciple of Yongze.


    As long as he has sufficient evidence, it is very simple to pick a nobleman, although he will be killed first.


    Itachi was very puzzled by the deep malice of that abnormal nobleman.


    As an aristocrat, he had good educational resources since he was a child, and lived a life envied by others since he was a child.


    Why would such a person develop into such a deranged pervert, using a gentle offensive to deceive those country people who came to the country to fight, and finally tortured those country people to death.


    As for those country people, they were already helpless in the capital and had no identity, so no one would notice when they disappeared.


    When Itachi saw the corpses tortured to death in the basement, Itachi was greatly stimulated, and the double-gou jade writing sharing eyes that hadn''t been opened for a long time directly evolved into three-go jade.


    At that time, Itachi only felt a chill rising from his feet to the top of his head, and his body was icy cold.


    The nobleman is very kind in his daily life. He will give alms when he sees beggars, and he will show a kind smile when he sees the poor.


    Itachi never thought that the nobleman would do such a thing at first.


    Itachi couldn''t understand why he would do such a perverted thing because torturing those countrymen and the poor wouldn''t benefit the nobleman at all.


    Torturing people can''t increase his family property, and can''t make him raise the rank of nobility. Why do you want to do this.


    Even when he was killed by Itachi, the nobleman didn''t repent, saying that the life of those country people is not life at all.


    Because of this nobleman, Itachi had a very bad impression of the nobles in the capital, until later he met a few truly kind-hearted nobles.


    However, he still found out that those nobles are somewhat arrogant, and only a small number of them are kind-hearted. Some nobles even regard themselves and commoners as two species.


    Encountered too many things, even if Itachi''s mind is far superior to his peers, it is not enough.


    Every time he stays in a new area for a period of time, Itachi can always encounter things that he couldn''t encounter in Konoha.


    Itachi even felt that trying to completely eliminate those things might not be much easier than making the world peaceful.


    "I don''t know how the cultivation progress is. Is Sasuke''s growth going well? How are the parents and the others? Is Mr. Nagasawa still busy..." Itachi looked at Mingyue, thinking of Konoha and everyone close to him.


    Although it is his own decision to travel around the Land of Fire, Itachi is still a child under ten years old. He also feels like home, and occasionally feels that the food outside is not as good as the one at home.

 Chapter 506： 509 Bird in a Cage

    Since the first plan failed, Hei Jue didn''t pay attention to Itachi again, he was afraid of putting himself in it.


    In the ninja world, Kurogetsu is not afraid of anything else. No matter how strong Uchiha Madara is, no matter how powerful he thinks he is the savior, he is actually just a person living in his dream. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    Only that Fujiwara Nagasawa made Heijue feel a full sense of oppression.


    Rising quietly, he is already a strong man who can single-handedly suppress the tailed beast once he makes a move, and it is difficult to deal with it by conspiracy.


    Then it is extremely mysterious, Heijue still doesn''t want to understand why Fujiwara Nagasawa appeared in the country of water that day, and directly grabbed Obito.


    It is reasonable to say that the country of water at that time was not worthy of Yongze personally following the mission, and it was not that he wanted to take down the country of water and occupy it.


    So Hei Ze decisively adopted a backup plan, and was no longer obsessed with Itachi Uchiha.


    Heijue''s idea is this, the Baijue cultivated with intercolumn cells can be absorbed by the technique of ghost bud Luo.


    Then he uses spot cells to re-grow a new type of white must, can he achieve a similar effect.


    His alternative is not only this one, but also the Biological Uchiha Project.


    Different from the first one, the second one needs the biological technology of Beiruhu to produce a Uchiha, and then let Nagato absorb it.


    In addition to this, Hei Jue has other ideas, such as extracting from corpses, if one corpse is not enough, then dig a few more.


    In order for Nagato to become stronger, Hei Ze really took great pains. He felt that he should be the person who cared most about Nagato''s strength. Maybe Nagato himself was not as worried as he was.


    Looking at the new model Bai Jue in front of him, Hei Jue''s eyes flickered.


    "If this can be successful, then only Hinata is left, and maybe there will be another Kaguya clan."


    Hei Ze has tried his best to improve Nagato''s strength, if Nagato is not strong enough, then don''t blame Hei Ze for forcibly substituting.


    The prudent habit developed over thousands of years makes Hei Jue always prepare with many hands. He has many preparation plans.


    If the strengthened Nagato is still unable to fight against Nagasawa, then Heijue will forcibly possess Nagato and use reincarnation to resurrect Madara.


    Although Kurojue doesn''t think highly of Madara, he has to admit that Madara is already the best and most capable tool man he has ever seen, and he is the most suitable candidate for resurrecting his mother Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Compared with Banana, Nagato and Obito are much inferior. Whether it is strength or planning, Madara is also more decisive and ruthless than them.


    If Madara doesn¡¯t succeed, then Heijue will have to boil Yongze to death as he did thousands of years ago before coming out to make trouble.


    Anyway, the lifespan of a human being is no more than a hundred years old. After hiding for a few decades, he can come out again and carry out the plan to revive Kaguya again.


    Hei Ze took the reformed Bai Ze to find Nagato.


    When Heijue found Nagato, Nagato was practicing.


    Before he was crippled, he couldn''t cultivate, because Chakra''s actions to maintain Payne''s six realms were already somewhat reluctant, and fighting was a slow suicide, let alone actively cultivate.


    The last time he used the technique of ghost buds to absorb Baijue not only restored his legs, but also greatly increased his chakra, so Nagato will now practice normally.


    He didn''t pin all his hopes on Gui Ya Luo Zhi Shu and Jue De, so he had to use normal practice to strengthen himself.


    Although Nagato did not move, he still arranged various jobs for him as before, as if there was no difference from before.


    But the last battle with the masked man let him know that it is definitely not as simple as someone sent to monitor.


    Didn¡¯t kill Jue just because Jue is so easy to use, he is the strongest intelligence officer in the ninja world, he alone is stronger than a specialized intelligence organization.


    "Hee hee, Madara has prepared the materials for your ghost bud technique, and your strength can be increased again." Hei Jue said with a smile.


    Nagato remained calm on the surface, hummed lightly, but became vigilant in his heart.


    There is still "Madara" ready, your "Madara" has already betrayed.


    "Why is it Bai Ze again?" Nagato said with a frown after reading the so-called materials of Ze.


    "Although they are all Bai Ze, the cells in their bodies are different. It was from Senju before, but now it is from Uchiha." Hei Ze explained.


    Nagato quickly checked, but found nothing.


    "I see." Nagato put away the materials given by Kurozue, and then said calmly.


    He doesn''t trust Jue very much now, so it is impossible to absorb it directly after a short inspection. He wants to go back and check it out.


    Heijue saw that Nagato did not merge immediately, and felt a little disappointed. This time was different from last time. The cells of Madara were not as vigorous as the cells between the columns. He didn''t know if he could succeed. backup plan.


    But for the sake of camouflage, he didn''t say anything, because in the Akatsuki organization, his persona was sent by Uchiha Madara to monitor Nagato and the others, and he also worked as an intelligence officer by the way.


    "Go to investigate the intelligence of the Frost Kingdom, we can start to act over there." Nagato ordered.


    Ze nodded, then escaped into the ground and disappeared in front of Nagato.


    "What is your purpose?" Nagato looked at the place where Kae disappeared, lost in thought.


    He didn''t know what he was trying to do.


    If it was his previous understanding that the masked man sent him to monitor him, then it¡¯s okay to say, but this has been overturned, so what Jue is doing now is very strange.


    Obviously the masked people have already rebelled, and even tried to persuade Nagato to quit together last time.


    But Jue has been working hard to create an illusion that the masked man still exists. If Nagato hadn''t fought against the masked man that day, he might have been fooled, because the masked man seldom shows up, so Jue played this This operation is not easily exposed.


    Like Beiliuhu, he just didn¡¯t know that Obito had betrayed the Akatsuki organization. In fact, the people who had been dealing with him were black zealots.


    Nagato thought about it carefully but couldn''t come up with anything, so he could only give up temporarily.


    No matter how you say it, at this stage, he has never shown a hostile side to him. Instead, he is an indispensable and excellent intelligence tool for the Akatsuki organization.


    Although it is difficult to find strong thugs, there are quite a few, but there are absolutely no other intelligence personnel of this level.


    Nagato took the material given to him to a secret room he specially built for himself, trying to find something from it.


    ¡­


    In the morning, Hyuga¡¯s training ground.


    The training ground is extremely quiet, only the sound of fists being practiced, and there is no noise of whispering.


    Ningji and Hinata seldom communicate. Only when Hinata has doubts will he ask actively, and then Ningji will answer.


    At this time, Hinata has not gone out for half a month. Apart from eating, sleeping and the family''s special classes for clan members, she is basically practicing at other times.


    Hinata''s earnestness made Neji a little puzzled, what could make a person suddenly become so serious.


    Just can''t go out for a month?


    Ningji felt that there was a deeper reason. Hinata hadn''t gone out once a month before, and she didn''t see her working so hard.


    Ningci thought of the group of people he met when he went to talk.


    ¡®Is it because you want to see those friends that you have worked so hard? ¡¯ Ning Ci guessed in his heart.


    Ning Ci is not very talkative, it can be said that he is a relatively cold person.


    But this kind of him actually has friends, not like Hinata, who doesn''t even have anyone to talk to.


    Of course he doesn¡¯t have many friends, only two, both children from neighbors, both of the same age.


    However, Neji was quite surprised that Hinata could get such a big motivation from her friends.


    He was able to be so diligent first because of his own personality, and second because he wanted to change the situation of the branch family. They are all members of the same clan. Why should the branch family be engraved as a bird in a cage.


    Even a four-year-old child knows the horror of life and death being controlled by others, even if the controller is a clan member, the patriarch.


    After the training was over, Hinata approached Neji again blushing.


    "Well, brother Neji, can I trouble you to find Naruto again." Hinata lowered her head and said with a blushing face, feeling very embarrassed.


    I was bothered once before, but now I have to trouble Neji again, Hinata is ashamed.


    Ning Ci calmly replied: "No problem, I''ll go after lunch. What''s the message this time?"


    Hinata waved her hand and said, "This time I''m not talking, just send a letter to Naruto-kun."


    "Naruto-kun is very interested in the first Daime-sama and Uchiha Madara. Before, please tell him that if there are any customary data stories, I found some things about them in the records of the clan..." Hinata explained .


    Although she really wanted to tell Naruto herself, she knew she couldn''t do it. Maybe she didn''t even have the courage to hand it over to Naruto after meeting, so she had to find Neji.


    "I''m really sorry, brother Neji." Hinata bowed to Neji and said


    At this time, Hinata''s face was as red as a red apple. I don''t know if it was a hallucination, but Neji even saw a few wisps of white smoke floating up.


    Hinata is really ashamed now, shy and ashamed at the same time, she doesn''t have the courage to do this kind of thing.


    "Send the letter, I understand, no problem." Neji nodded.


    Sending a letter is even simpler than taking a message. If you send a letter, even if Naruto is not at home, just put the letter at his house, and Naruto''s mother will not forget it. Anyway, the letter is there.


    Hinata hurriedly thanked Neji, and handed it to Neji with a stuffed envelope.


    "It''s really troublesome for you." Hinata said again.


    Ning Ci nodded slightly and went home.


    "Ningji, did you encounter anything you didn''t understand in your practice today." At the dinner table, Hinata Nishizai asked with a smile.


    "No, what I''ve learned so far is very simple." Ning Ci replied.


    Hearing what Neji taught was very simple, Hinata Hinata laughed and said: "Ningji, your talent is better than mine. At the same age, you are even more talented than my brother. You may be more talented in the future. Will become the most powerful ninja of the Hyuga Clan."


    My son is very talented, so of course he is very happy.


    Although it is said that Hinata Hinata is Hinata Hinata¡¯s older brother, they are actually of the same age because they are twins.


    Hinata Hinata was born just fifteen minutes after Hinata Hinata.


    But it was these insignificant fifteen minutes that determined that Hyuga Hyuzu was the main family and the future head of the family, while Hyuga Nyza could only become a sub-family.


    After Hinata Hinata learned about the treatment of the branch family, he once had extremely negative emotions.


    Why, why wasn''t he the one who was born fifteen minutes earlier.


    Even now, the daily difference cannot be completely relieved.


    Because the treatment of the main family of the branch family is too different, if you become a branch family, even your life is in your hands.


    Because of this reason, Hyuga Hinata once thought about the young Hinata, if Hinata died, would his child have a chance to become the head family.


    Although it was just a thought that disappeared in an instant, Hinata Hyuzu noticed the slight killing intent, and activated the bird in the cage on the spot, making Hinata Hinata struggling on the ground in pain.


    Ning Ci was also present at that time. He stared blankly at his father, whom he usually admired, howling and struggling on the ground.


    Hyuga Hyuzai is Hyuga Hyuzu¡¯s younger brother after all, and Konoha Jominin, so Hyuga Hyuzu only made him suffer for a while, not killed him.


    "Can Hinata''s strongest ninja get rid of the caged bird?" Neji asked.


    Before his father was tortured by the bird in the cage, it had a great impact on Neji, so the bird in the cage became an obsession in Neci''s heart.


    He didn''t want his father to struggle and howl on the ground like that time again, and he didn''t want to become like this in the future.


    Hinata Hinata''s smile froze, he didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere at the dinner table suddenly fell silent.


    "Ningji, I''m sorry, I''m useless." In the end, Hinata Hinata said with a sigh.


    He felt that he was sorry for Neji, if he was born earlier than Hinata Hizuru, then Neji would be the main family and would not be engraved as an ugly caged bird.


    "Dad, why are you apologizing? What''s wrong with you?" Ning Ci asked puzzled.


    Hinata Hinata was almost speechless, and patted Ning Ci''s head.


    After dinner, Neji took the letter from Hinata and went to Naruto''s house.


    One time raw and two times cooked, this time Ning Ci is faster than before.


    He knocked on Naruto''s door.


    Soon someone opened the door, but it wasn''t Naruto''s mother, but also a blond man, it should be Naruto''s father, Neji thought.


    "Minato, who is it?" A male voice came from the room.


    Minato smiled gently at Neji, then turned around and said, "It''s a child from the Hinata family, and he should be looking for Naruto."


    Immediately after, Minato asked: "Little friend, are you looking for Naruto? He is at home now."


    Ningji nodded.


    Immediately Minato brought Neji into the house.


    Entering the house, Neji soon found Naruto, who was sitting next to an adult man he didn''t know, with an excited face and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Yong Ze, who was listening to Naruto talking about his cultivation achievements, also turned his eyes to the door, and just saw Neji and Minato walking in.


    ps: I¡¯m going to play in Pirate World soon, you can mention anything you want to see, come here as you like

 Chapter 507： Knock three times

    Looking at the white-eyed little boy who walked in, Yongze thought for a while, and quickly locked on his identity, the branch genius of the Hyuga clan, Neiji Hyuga.


    In the early stage of the original work, Neji should belong to the kind of person who comes out with a little sense of oppression. He feels like a master, but he stands on the opposite side of the protagonist.


    During the Chunin exam, Neji beat Hinata until he vomited blood after failing to persuade Hinata, and then mocked Hinata and Naruto who cheered for Hinata.


    But it would be inaccurate to regard Neji as a ruthless person.


    The reason why Neji attacked so hard was because he had great hatred for the Hinata clan. When Hinata was three years old, there was a cloud hidden ninja who came to kidnap Hinata, but Hinata Hizuru found out and killed him.


    Yun Yin, who failed in his attempt to draw a white eye, not only did not admit his mistake, but instead beat him up, saying that if Konoha did not give them a satisfactory answer, they would go to war


    At that time, it happened not long after the third Ninja World War ended, Konoha was unable to fight any more, and Iwagakushi was just about to make a move, so Konoha was forced to complete a deal with Yunyin, life for life.


    It was supposed to be Hinata Hyuzai who died, but in the end Hinata Hyuzai took the initiative to die instead of his brother.


    Ningji always thought that the Zongjia forced his father to die for him, so he always hated the Zongjia, Hinata Hizuru and Hinata.


    Faced with the existence of "killing father and enemy", how could Ning Ci hold back, since he was unwilling to admit defeat, of course he did it in whatever way he could.


    But Ningci is not an unreasonable person. When he saw his father''s suicide note and knew that his father really died voluntarily, he no longer hated Hinata and Hinata Hizuru, and felt sorry for his previous behavior. guilt.


    Finally, during the Fourth Ninja World War, Neji used his life to block the attack of Ten Tails, protecting Hinata and Naruto, and sacrificed himself. He was the only Konoha twelve strongman who died in battle.


    I have to say that this is a character that makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    He is very talented and is the most talented ninja in the Hyuga Clan. The Hyuga Clan only passed on the secret techniques of the clan. He taught himself successfully and failed in the Chunin Exam, but he was the first among the Twelve Little Strong to be promoted to Jonin. .


    The tragedy in his childhood had already caused his distorted three views but failed to distort his whole being. After learning the truth, he was able to admit his mistakes.


    He doesn''t like words, always expressionless, seemingly emotionless, but he is a person who cares about his companions, and even the reason for his death is to protect his companions.


    Recalling Neji''s tragic experience in the original book, Yongze was full of thoughts, and he quickly looked away.


    It is impossible to reproduce the tragic experience of Ningci in the original book. Yun Yin is very honest now, let alone come to Konoha to steal his eyes, even if Konoha ninja goes to their village to steal blood ninja, they have to hold back.


    Still without Yun Yin, a shit-stirring stick to steal his eyes, then Nei Ci''s father would not die, and Nei Ci would not become that Nei Ci who was always pessimistic about fate.


    "Ah, you are the one from that day..." Naruto recognized Neji as the person who helped Hinata with the message before, but after thinking about it carefully, he realized that he couldn''t call other people''s names at all, and couldn''t help scratching his head in embarrassment send.


    Ning Ci first said honorifics to the adults in the room with a calm face, then took out the letter that Hinata gave him, then handed it to Naruto and said: "This is from Hinata, she can''t get out, So I will help you."


    "She said it was the story about the first-generation adults and the others you asked for before."


    Hearing that it was Hashirama and Madara''s information, Naruto''s eyes lit up instantly, and he thanked him after receiving the letter.


    Ning Ci nodded, and was about to turn around and leave, but was stopped by Naruto.


    "Well, what''s your name, thank you so much." Naruto asked directly in order to avoid the embarrassment of not being able to call out your name next time.


    Ningji paused, then thought about it, and said, "Hinata Neji."


    "Xiao Ning, do you want some tea or some snacks?" Jiu Xinnai asked kindly.


    "No, thank you." After speaking, Neji was about to say goodbye.


    Looking at Neji and preparing to leave, Naruto showed a thoughtful expression.


    ¡®It feels like the same type of person as Bai Hehua. ''


    Naruto thinks that the aloof Ningci and Baihehua have similar personalities, but he doesn''t know if Neji is as powerful as Baihehua.


    "How''s the daily difference?" Yongze said suddenly.


    Ning Ci was stunned, and looked at Yongze with puzzled eyes, obviously he didn''t know why Yongze suddenly asked about his father, no, why did he know that his father was Hinata Nichizai.


    This sentence contains a lot of information.


    "I know your father, he once said that he has a genius son." Yongze said with a faint smile.


    He is really not talking nonsense. He not only knows Hinata Nishizashi, but also Hinata Hinata. It is not just knowing the name, but having some exchanges.


    As for the reasons, there are quite a few. Apart from some miscellaneous and trivial things, there are only two main reasons.


    One is that as Konoha''s top executive, sometimes he will overlap because of his work. Hinata can be regarded as an important force of Konoha, and Baiyan''s strategic value is very great.


    For example, when Hyuga Ninja was not allowed to leave the village before, it was Nagasawa and Hyuga Hyuzu who talked about it.


    The second is the reason for the training team.


    Nagazawa set the tone for the development of the training team very early on. The ninja version of the Six Styles he improved would not become the Six Styles of Anbu that belonged exclusively to Anbu, but the Six Styles of Konoha Ninja.


    After completing all Anbu''s training work, Yongze quickly formulated a new training plan, allowing some ninjas in the village who are good at taijutsu and ninjutsu to learn the six styles.


    When talking about Taijutsu in Konoha, Hyuga cannot be avoided. The entire ninja clan of the Hyuga clan is a family that practices their ancestral Taijutsu soft boxing.


    They don''t practice other ninjutsu, they only practice soft fist that can be matched with Baiyan.


    Rouquan is a special physical skill. Only with Baiyan can it exert its power, because Rouquan is a physical technique aimed at striking inside the human body. Without Baiyan''s perspective ability, it is impossible to perform Rouquan.


    The reason why the Hyuga clan only practice soft fist and not other ninjutsu is because the soft fist is strong enough, the inside of the human body is difficult to exercise, and a strong ninja is fatal if hit by soft fist.


    So the Hyuga Clan does not lack Jonin. Like Uchiha, there are quite a few Jonin in their clan.


    But unlike the Uchiha who opened the kaleidoscope, it is extremely difficult for the Hyuga clan to open Tenseigan. Now no one in the Hyuga clan knows the existence of Tenseigan, so there is a lack of top powerhouses.


    Twenty years ago, and even now in the five major countries, Junin can be said to be the main force of the village.


    But Yongze knows that the times will soon change, and the strength of Jonin in the future is nothing.


    The Hyuga Clan continues to be self-sufficient in this way, and it may be better to rely on supercilious sniping in the future.


    It is obviously not a wise move to keep the little things of oneself, and even pass on the only thing of value to the heirs of the clan. Under the great changes, it is obviously not a wise move.


    So in the training plan of the training team, some ninjas of the Hyuga clan are also covered, including Hyuga Nichiza.


    "He''s fine, thank you for your concern." Neji reacted quickly and said.


    "How is your soft boxing?" Yongze asked.


    "It''s not bad." Ning Ci said modestly.


    "Then go out and call me. I''ll see how powerful the son of the day is." Nagasawa said with a smile, and then walked out after talking to Minato.


    Ning Ci hesitated for a moment, and then followed, as if this person was indeed his father''s friend.


    The curious Naruto also went up to watch the excitement.


    On the open ground, Ning Ci took a deep breath, then set up his posture, and immediately sent out a burst of fierce output to the air in front of him.


    Naruto scratched his head, feeling a little unclear, although he couldn''t say anything, he just felt imposing.


    Yongze nodded, and Ningci''s soft fists were very smooth, which was not easy at his age.


    "It''s really good, you have lived up to your father''s expectations." Yong Ze praised.


    "You''re flattering yourself." Ning Ci said modestly, but he was also a little happy in his heart. Who doesn''t like being praised, and it also helps his father look good.


    "However," Yong Ze suddenly changed his voice, "Although the soft fist of the Hyuga clan has some skills, it is still too simple, and you are separated, so you can''t learn those clan secret skills."


    Ning Ci remained silent.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze suddenly kicked out a sharp crescent slash, cutting a big hole in the ground.


    The sudden movement made Minato quickly check, and seeing that it was Yong Ze who took the shot, he went back with confidence.


    "I have a set of body skills called Six Styles here, and what I just performed is the moon step, one of the six styles. If you are given a chance, do you want to learn it?" Yongze said with a smile.


    The breaking rules of the Hyuga Clan''s family division is really perverted. There is only one family in a generation, and even twins can only be the one who was born later as the division.


    And the life of the branch family is completely controlled by the clan.


    Because it was their family''s own mess, Yongze didn''t bother to intervene forcibly. He chose to train Neji, and let Neji change the old-fashioned Hyuga clan by himself.


    Ning Ci looked at the ten-meter-deep pit that had been lightly kicked by Yongze, and fell into deep thought.


    Undoubtedly, the strength shown by Yongze shocked him, and it would be a lie to say that he didn''t want to learn.


    But after all, Yongze is a stranger who has only met once, which makes Ningci hesitate. He is a person who can think calmly, and it is not certain whether Yongze is his father''s friend.


    "Well, it seems that you don''t want to learn, so let''s forget it." Seeing that Ning Ci didn''t speak for a while, Yong Ze sighed pretending to be sorry.


    Ning Ci opened his mouth, but finally closed it, but his slightly trembling hands proved that he was not at peace at the moment.


    I don''t know if I''m regretting that I didn''t agree just now.


    Yongze smiled, and knocked on Ningci''s head three times under Ningci''s puzzled gaze.


    Naruto''s eyes lit up when he saw this scene. Isn''t this a famous scene in a story that Nagasawa once told him.


    Naruto said excitedly: "Ning Ci, Uncle Yongze didn''t reject you, knocking three times is to make you wake up in the middle of the night to find him."


    Ningji looked at Naruto with a question mark on his face, not quite understanding what Naruto said.


    Naruto quickly told Neji the story of Sun Wukong''s apprenticeship with a teacher.


    Ning Ci was speechless, he had never heard of this story, he looked at Yong Ze.


    Yongze neither admitted nor denied, but knocked Naruto on the head with his hand, "You know a lot."


    "Hey." Naruto scratched his head and smiled, not unhappy, because Brother Yongze didn''t use any strength and didn''t hurt.


    Finally, Neji sent the letter away, but returned home with a lot of doubts.


    After returning home, Neji found his father Hinata Hinata, and talked about what happened today with Nichiza.


    "Today I went to the home of Naruto Naruto, and I saw a..."


    "Namikaze Naruto? Isn''t that the fourth Hokage''s child? What are you doing at the fourth Hokage''s house? You two are friends?" Nisashi asked curiously.


    Ning Ci shook his head, he and Naruto only met twice and exchanged a few words, so they should not be regarded as friends.


    "I''m helping Hinata deliver things there." Neji explained.


    "Then I saw a person who claimed to be your friend, who seems to be called Yongze?" Neji continued, and then he found his father was taken aback.


    "Are you sure that person''s name is Yongze?" Riza couldn''t help asking, although he had some contacts with Yongze, but he was basically his subordinate. Did Yongze actually treat him as a friend? Some are flattered.


    Although he is a few years older than Nagasawa, both sides are incomparable in terms of status, status and strength. Even his brother, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hinata Hinata, is incomparable.


    "Yes, that''s what Naruto Namikaze called it." Neji said affirmatively, and then described Yongze''s appearance.


    "That''s right, it''s Assistant Nagasawa." Hiji nodded.


    Talking to the end, when he heard that Yongze actually valued Ningci and was going to teach the six styles, Rizai was even more shocked. Later, when he learned that Ningci hesitated, Yongze said forget it and showed a pity.


    Seeing his father showing such a rich expression in a short time, Neji noticed something, it seemed that this man named Yongze was very unusual, so Neji asked about Yongze.


    Hinata Hinata smiled and said: "Nagasawa Assistant is a great person, he is our Konoha''s Hokage Assistant, and he is the strongest ninja world today.


    Once relied on the strength of one person to defeat the elite ninja troops led by the fourth generation of Raikage and the eight-tailed Jinchuriki, captured Raikage and the eight-tailed Jinchuriki alive, and led Konoha to defeat Yunyin.


    Before Kyuubi went berserk, it was he who suppressed Kyuubi, and Konoha avoided a lot of losses. "


    "Although he is young, his contribution to Konoha is far better than that of me." Hinata Hinata said with emotion.


    You need to know this move, you may not be able to see through it with your eyes open, let alone Yong Ze still has his eyes closed.


    "This is domineering and knowledgeable." Yongze opened his eyes and looked at the three of them with a smile.


    "Knowledge color domineering can sharpen people''s five senses, and can make people feel the breath of people around them directly.


    And you can predict the attack to avoid danger, so no matter where you sneak attack, you will be dodged by me. "

 Chapter 508： Nejis Enlightenment

    After learning of Yongze''s identity, Ning Ci suddenly felt more concerned about gain and loss, similar to the feeling after he could get a good thing but missed it because of hesitation.


    Although Naruto said that Yongze actually agreed, knocking three times made him wake up in the middle of the night to find Yongze.


    But what Naruto said is right?


    This is not necessarily true, because Yongze did not express anything, did not acknowledge Naruto''s words.


    Fortunately, Yongze did not expressly refuse, so there is no hope at all.


    Ningci practiced as usual in the afternoon.


    Although it was a great loss not to immediately agree to Yongze''s proposal, daily practice cannot be stopped.


    It would be great if he could learn Yongze¡¯s Taijutsu, but if he couldn¡¯t, then there was no other way, because the decision-making power was no longer in his hands.


    But the experience he has cultivated now is his own strength, which cannot be taken away by others.


    Recalling the scene of his father lying on the ground crying, Ning Ci punched a lot harder. He didn''t want to see this kind of thing happen to his father again, and he didn''t want this kind of thing to happen to himself.


    If you want to accomplish this goal, you can only become stronger. In the ninja world, the powerful and strong naturally have the right to speak.


    Hinata didn''t know what happened to Ning Ci. She just felt that her cousin was a little strange today. She felt a little absent-minded when she first started practicing, and then suddenly became stronger than before.


    After finishing training, Neji suddenly asked Hinata: "Do you know where Master Yongze lives?"


    Even if there is only some hope, Neji can''t give up. He decided to go to Yongze at twelve o''clock tonight.


    But he doesn''t know where Yongze''s home is, Naruto seems to know Yongze very well, so he should know, then Hinata is Naruto''s friend, maybe he also knows?


    If Hinata doesn''t know, Neji has no choice but to ask others, someone will always know.


    "Master Nagasawa''s residence?" Neji took the initiative to talk to Hinata, which made Hinata unable to react for a while.


    "is in..."


    After reacting, Hinata quickly told Neji what she knew.


    "Thank you." Neji carefully wrote down what Hinata said, and then thanked Hinata.


    "It''s okay, Brother Ning Ci, you can take messages and deliver letters for me. I just gave an address." Hinata waved her hand and said.


    After finishing the practice, Ning Ci returned home, silently waiting for the night to come.


    When the hour hand moved slightly to point to twelve o''clock, Neji stood up, took a deep breath and walked out of the house.


    It''s just the first time that Neci stayed up until twelve o''clock. He usually rests at nine o''clock, so Neji is a little sleepy now.


    But remembering the last words his father said to him today, Neji perked up again.


    "If you can learn from Nagasawa Assistant, maybe you can really change the Hyuga Clan."


    When Neji asked if he could get rid of the bird in the cage if he could become the strongest of the Hyuga clan, his father was silent, but after hearing what happened today, his father said this.


    This made Neji understand Yongze''s weight better.


    Konoha Street at twelve o''clock has become a little deserted, but because Konoha has developed better and better in the past few years, there are now many shops that are open at night, so it''s not like there is no one on the street, but compared to the peak Period, there will be fewer people.


    Ning Ci never expected that it was already twelve o''clock in the evening, and he could still see so many glowing shops and so many pedestrians on the street.


    ¡®Don¡¯t these people sleep? ¡¯ Ning Ci thought suspiciously.


    The journey to find Yongze''s house went smoothly, and Neji didn''t encounter any obstacles.


    When Ningci saw Yongze standing at the door, he knew that staying up late this time was not in vain.


    "Master Yongze." Neji said respectfully.


    "Come in and talk." Yongze said and led Neji into his room.


    "What is your reason for wanting to become stronger, or why do you want to become stronger?"


    After entering, Yongze did not mention the matter of teaching physical skills, but asked Neji a question.


    Ningci thought for a while, and then replied firmly: "Get rid of the bird in the cage! Get rid of the cage imposed by the clan for the division!"


    "Obviously everyone is a member of the Hyuga clan, why separate the main family and the branch family, my father is even twins with the current head of the family, obviously born to the same mother, why should the main family and the branch family be separated."


    Different from ordinary children, Neji obviously has his own beliefs, he doesn''t become stronger for the sake of becoming stronger.


    Nagaze smiled and nodded. Neji is a talent that can be taught, although his purpose is not as great as Itachi. Itachi is to eliminate wars and make the whole village better. Neji only changes himself and his family.


    But it''s not that Ningci is selfish and only thinks about himself, but that his long-term encounters have already given him such a dream.


    Itachi was brought to the battlefield by Uchiha Fugaku when he was four years old. He personally felt the cruelty and tragedy of war, which led to his extreme aversion to war.


    And Ning Ci, when he was more than two years old, he saw his father wailing on the ground tortured by the caged bird, and when he was three years old, he was also engraved with the caged bird.


    Having encountered these Neji, he has been imprisoned in Hinata, like a bird in a cage, lost his freedom, and it is difficult to care about other things.


    A caged bird has no access to the vast world.


    "I feel your will, but I need to let you know something more." Yongze is still not in a hurry to teach something.


    "Perhaps in your opinion, caged birds are extremely unreasonable and should be abolished.


    However, at the beginning of the development of the caged bird, it was indeed to protect the entire Hyuga clan. "Yongze said while taking out a scroll.


    The scrolls are full of incidents where the Hyuuga clan was attacked.


    Even if there is a caged bird, the rest of the Danin villages are also coveting Hinata''s eyes.


    No one else, because it¡¯s really cool to see through perspective when fighting.


    Xiao Tou is not a hang-up.


    Not to mention the ninja war, even the war in Yongze''s previous life, the ability to detect is very important.


    Unless you have the ability to push everything horizontally like Hashirama or Madara, Baiyan can play a huge role in war.


    Konoha has always been invincible in the war. Not only is Konoha more powerful, but also because of their supercilious eyes, they always have insight into the actions of the opponent.


    If the bird in the cage was not used, Nagasawa reckoned that Hinata''s priority in the war would be greatly increased, and everyone would scramble to kill Hinata to catch their eyes.


    The amount of reward offered by Hyuga Ninja in the black market will also skyrocket. There will be many ninja organizations and some reward ninjas targeting Hyuga Ninja.


    There are some people who are desperate for money and always want to give it a try, and if they succeed, they will make a lot of money.


    Ning Ci looked at the information Yong Ze took out, then fell silent, his eyes became confused.


    The bird in the cage is really protecting the Hyuga clan, not to imprison the separated family, so what has become of his dream, is it destroying the Hyuga clan?


    He doesn''t want to do this, he hates Hinata Hizuru, but he doesn''t hate that cousin who is shy when talking, but he doesn''t hate the entire Hyuga clan.


    Ning Ci swayed, and he was a little unsteady. In just ten minutes, his worldview suffered a huge shock.


    At this time, a pair of powerful palms were placed on Neji''s shoulders, stabilizing Neji''s body.


    Ning Ci raised his head and looked at Yongze blankly.


    "The bird in the cage protected the Hyuga clan to a certain extent. It is true. However, it is also true that the bird in the cage imprisoned the branch family! Your idea is not wrong!" Nagasawa said to Neji with certainty.


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Neji was even more puzzled.


    Since the bird in the cage protected Hinata, why should he say that he was right to get rid of the bird in the cage?


    Ningji looked at Yongze with longing eyes, he hoped to get an answer.


    "If the Hyuga Clan doesn''t change, sooner or later they will decline in the great changes in the future." Nagasawa said unceremoniously.


    "In each generation, only the first child of the patriarch is the main family, and all the others are branch families. The most elite part of the Hyuga clan''s physical skills are only passed on to the main family, not to the branch families. If they keep going like this, their decline is inevitable."


    Unless it is an individual genius, it is impossible to create a car behind closed doors. A single-generation secret technique like Hinata has a great risk of being lost, and it is difficult for stronger new things to emerge.


    "The main family has the ability to decide the life and death of the division at will, and it must be eradicated."


    "Perhaps this spell really wanted to protect the Hyuga Clan at the beginning, and the caster''s ability to control life and death was just a result of it, but after such a long time, the spell did not change at all, and there is no doubt that there is a problem "Yongze continued.


    The bird in the cage actually has two effects. One is that the members of the main family can actively use the spell seal to destroy the brain nerves of the branch family and kill the members of the branch family.


    The second is that after the caster is decapitated or dies, the curse seal will automatically destroy the white eyes.


    Assuming that the original purpose of the bird in the cage is really to protect the Hyuga clan, and the control of life and death is only a natural occurrence during development, then later, why not optimize this curse seal, just destroy Baiyan after death, without the ability to control life and death.


    Obviously, someone thought carefully, and wanted to use this to let the derived clan rule Hinata all the time.


    Otherwise, it took such a long time, the improvement should have been successful long ago. Hinata has a long history, just like Senju Uchiha.


    "If you and your friend made a piece of sushi together, and then went climbing together, because your friend is physically stronger, after discussion, let your friend take the sushi. You walked for a long time in the mountains, and your friend brought out the sushi. Come to eat. You saw it and asked a friend to give you one, but he said: the sushi is mine, why should I give it to you. "


    "why?"


    "I have worked so hard to get it for so long, of course it is mine, no matter how hungry you are, I can bear it."


    Ning Ci stayed where he was. Although it was a hypothetical thing, the people in this story were a little too unreasonable. They obviously made the sushi together, so why did it become his after holding it for a long time.


    "What the main family is doing now is the same as the person who took the sushi in this story. They are used to controlling the life and death of all branch families, and they think it should be done." Nagasawa said.


    It is undoubtedly very unreasonable and inhumane for a single-passed family to control the life and death of Hinata.


    "So, your idea is not wrong. It is right to get rid of the shackles of the caged bird." Yongze admitted Neji again.


    "It is unreasonable to keep children in the room forever just because they are afraid of being bullied. Since you are afraid of being bullied, then change all of this and do your best to change so that your children will not be bullied." Bully."


    "Ningji, your talent is very good, but are you determined to lead Hinata to make this change in the future?" Nagasawa stared into Neji''s eyes.


    After going through such a long time of talking with Yong Ze, Ning Ci didn''t dare to clarify all the stakes, and he was no longer as ignorant as before.


    "I will do my best!" Neji said firmly. After clarifying everything and getting Yongze''s approval, Neji''s belief became stronger.


    Because in his heart, this matter has become more meaningful.


    This is not just a resistance to unfair treatment, it is a salvation for oneself, and it is also a salvation for the Hyuga clan!


    Nagaze showed a gratified smile.


    "It''s very late now, you should go back first, come to me tomorrow if you have time." Yongze said.


    But Neji shook his head, changed his previous calm, and said with a look of enthusiasm: "I''m not sleepy, now I just want to become stronger, and then, as you said, to change Hinata, to let Hinata just got better."


    Seeing that Neji had said that, Yong Ze took the enthusiastic Neji to the surrounding open space.


    "There are two things I want to teach you, in addition to the six styles mentioned before, and the breathing method." Yongze said.


    "In addition to the Lanjiao that I showed you before, there are five other styles: shaving, iron block, paper painting, moon step, and finger gun." Yongze said while briefly demonstrating it.


    After all, it¡¯s late at night, so don¡¯t make too much noise, it¡¯s not good to disturb others.


    Ningci watched Yongze''s demonstration seriously, and rolled his eyes directly.


    "Breathing method is not a physical move. You can regard it as an explosive secret technique, which can exercise the body." Yongze directly pointed out the core of breathing method.


    "Compared to the six postures, the breathing method is more important, and it is the key to your growth."


    Ningci carefully wrote down Yongze''s words, and prepared to practice with breathing as the core in the future.


    Yongze then directly used the Flying Thunder God to take Neji outside Konoha to teach, and analyzed the six moves with Neji step by step.


    For the final breathing method, what Nagasawa gave was the same booklet as Naruto.


    Before practicing, Yongze didn¡¯t know whether Ningci could succeed in cultivation. Since he wanted to practice, he must try to see if he could practice the ancestor¡¯s breath first. If not, Yongze would help develop a new one.


    As for other basic breathing methods, they are not suitable for Ningci.


    However, Yongze estimated that Ningci might not be suitable for Rihu, and in the end he had to use Tai Chi breathing method, Bagua breathing method, soft fist breathing method and so on.


    ps: Thanks to the Nine Tribulations Red Dust Immortal for the rewards

 Chapter 509： Nagasawa

    After returning home from studying that night, Ning Ci lay on the bed, unable to calm down for a long time.


    He felt the arduousness of his current goal. He not only wanted to eliminate the bird in the cage to free the Hyuga branch family, but also eliminated the concept of the clan. From then on, there was only the Hyuga clan and no branch clan.


    These are not simple things, and after completing those, we must find a way to ensure the safety of the Hinata clan.


    Ningji thought about it for a long time, and finally fell asleep completely until he was really sleepy.


    This is also the first time that Ning Ci didn''t wake up consciously at seven o''clock after he made up his mind to practice hard, but fell asleep until he was woken up by his father for breakfast.


    "Why didn''t you wake up at seven o''clock today for morning exercise?" Hinata Hinata asked casually.


    Because Ning Ci is too calm and self-disciplined daily, Hinata Nichiza is also a little curious about his son not getting up early.


    "I slept a little late yesterday, and then I thought about something, so I didn''t get up." Ning Ci swallowed the food in his mouth and replied calmly.


    "Going to bed late?" Hinata Nisai didn''t think of anything at first, but suddenly remembered what Neji said yesterday, and asked with a happy face: "Did you go yesterday? How did it turn out?"


    Ningji nodded and said: "As Naruto said, Mr. Yongze did not refuse me. He just told me something and then passed on the martial arts to me."


    "That''s really great." Hinata Hinata said with a happy smile, it''s a great thing to be the disciple of Nagasawa''s assistant and study with him.


    Besides being happy, Hinata Hizaku was afraid that Ningji would be lazy in his cultivation because of having a famous teacher. Although he felt that his child was not such a person, he still reminded him worriedly.


    "Ningji, you have to study hard, and don''t disappoint Assistant Nagasawa''s expectations of you." Hinata Hinata urged.


    "I will." Ning Ci replied seriously.


    "Maybe in the future you can become a ninja that surpasses all the previous Hyuga predecessors." Hyuga Hizashi sighed.


    He was a little envious of his son.


    When he was so young, there was no Second Hokage to accept him as a disciple.


    He received the education that every Hinata ninja would receive.


    But his brother who was born fifteen minutes earlier was different.


    Because it is the main family, Hyuga Nichizu can become a ninja directly without even going to a ninja school. He only needs to be trained by Hyuga in the Hyuga clan.


    But for the Chunin, this can¡¯t be the case, either to take the Chunin exam, or to be promoted by accumulating merit.


    Because the clan is a single lineage, of course the Hyuga clan will spare no effort in cultivating the heirs of the clan.


    "I''ll try my best." Neji nodded and said.


    Afterwards, Ningji participated in the soft boxing training course of the Hyuga Clan as usual in the morning, practiced for a while in the afternoon, and went to Yongze''s place after three o''clock.


    Arriving at Yongze''s place, Ning Ci was surprised to find that three of the group of people he saw when he was speaking to Naruto were all Yongze''s disciples.


    Ningji''s memory is relatively good, although he only met once, he still recognized Gaara and Sasuke directly.


    "Let''s get to know each other first." Yongze didn''t start practicing right away.


    "Ningji, you''re here too, so let me say that Uncle Yongze didn''t reject you." Naruto walked up to Neji with a familiar look and said.


    "Thank you." Ning Ci thanked him sincerely.


    He is really grateful to Naruto, if Naruto hadn''t reminded him, he might not have learned Nagasawa''s Six Forms and Breathing Technique.


    "Hey, it''s actually not a big deal." Seeing that Neji really thanked him seriously, Naruto became a little shy instead.


    Gaara and Sasuke looked at each other blankly, a bit confused about what happened.


    They all only met Neji when Neji helped Hinata speak, and they didn''t participate in the subsequent things.


    "Are you the one who spoke to Hinata before?" Sasuke remembered something.


    "What about that person, his name is Neiji Hinata, Sasuke, you are so rude." Naruto seized the opportunity to say something to Sasuke.


    "I don''t know him, how do I know his name." Sasuke retorted.


    "But didn''t I say it all?" Naruto said.


    "It would be more troublesome if people you don''t know call their names directly." Sasuke thought for a while and said.


    Naruto thought about it, and felt that it would not be good to continue, so he turned his head and asked Neji about his relationship with Hinata.


    "Ningji, what is the relationship between you and Hinata? Are you a good friend? You also help to send messages and deliver letters." Naruto asked.


    "No, I''m her cousin." Neji replied.


    If you want to talk about how good Neji and Hinata''s relationship is, that''s not true. Neji just thinks that things are not too troublesome anyway, and Hinata really has no friends, so he helps.


    "So you are her brother." Naruto was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" Naruto''s astonishment made Neji a little puzzled, what''s so surprising about it.


    "It''s nothing, I just think you are completely different types of people, I didn''t expect to be brother and sister." Naruto said honestly.


    Although in the communication with Neji, Naruto also felt that Neji doesn''t talk much, but Neji''s kind of not talking is obviously different from Hinata.


    Ningji felt that there was no need to say more, so he didn''t talk much, while Hinata was shy and dared not speak, unable to speak.


    "Knowing each other is not unilaterally knowing Neji." Yongze raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Almost forgot." Naruto patted his head, and then quickly introduced Sasuke and Gaara to Neji, and included some of his own private goods.


    "His name is Uchiha Sasuke, he''s a badass, but he''s not bad, and his strength is not bad, but he''s far behind me."


    "He calls me Gaara. He is very strong. He is a one-tailed Jinchuriki. He can fight with the chakra of a tailed beast. He can make beautiful sand sculptures. He is a very good person."


    Hearing Naruto slandering himself frantically, Sasuke couldn''t hold back a little, and couldn''t help but said: "What is far worse than you, isn''t it the last time I lost to you, don''t you have to talk for a year?"


    "I will tell you until you defeat me." Naruto said to Sasuke with a smile, Sasuke was furious but helpless.


    Sasuke swore in his heart that if one day Naruto lost to him, he must repeat this matter with high intensity every day, at least every hour.


    Including but not limited to "Hey, how did you know that I defeated Naruto" and "The weather is so good today, no wonder I can defeat Naruto that day".


    "Actually, it''s not as good as Naruto you said." Gaara said a little flattered.


    "But I''m always telling the truth." Naruto said as a matter of course, unconsciously frantically increasing Gaara''s favorability.


    Seeing the friendly and relaxed atmosphere among the three Naruto, Neji felt a little out of place.


    When practicing with the Hyuga Clan, the atmosphere was never like this, it was more serious and depressing.


    "Okay, now that we all know each other, let''s start practicing." Yongze immediately came out and called a stop.


    So the three of them nodded and started their own cultivation.


    Because there are not many students, Yongze did not let everyone learn the same thing, but learn different things according to their different characteristics.


    For example, Naruto, at this stage, he mainly pays attention to physical exercise and breathing method progress.


    But Sasuke is different, in addition to the necessary breathing method, Sasuke learned Nagasawa''s sword technique in a deeper level, and then started to get in touch with ninjutsu.


    Because the future paths of the two are different, Naruto has nine tails in his body, in fact, many times, he doesn¡¯t need too many fancy things, just a strong brick can fly, and it¡¯s not a problem to rub a spiral pill from the beginning to the end.


    Yongze thought for a while and said to Ning Ci: "You practice the six styles first, and I will correct your problem."


    When teaching people, he likes to point out when students make mistakes during cultivation, and then demonstrates the correction in person, which makes the impression even deeper.


    Yongze didn¡¯t just teach Ningji, he also took care of the other people. There were only four people, and there was no need for another shadow clone.


    ¡®When they all grow up in the future, I will probably be passed down as a generation of legendary masters. ''Looking at the four people practicing seriously, Yongze thought in his heart.


    There is no doubt that these four are undisputed geniuses. Even if they follow the original track, they will bloom their own brilliance sooner or later.


    Now the situation has changed drastically. With Yongze''s teaching, the few people will only become stronger faster than the original plot, and will also become stronger.


    In addition to Itachi who is still traveling in the Land of Fire, his achievements will definitely not be low in the future.


    The three generations who cultivated Sannin have been blown for a long time.


    Yongze doesn¡¯t think his disciples will be worse than Sannin during WWII and WW3.


    ¡­


    "Are you still investigating?" Listening to the report from his subordinates, Yishiki''s expressionless face also changed slightly, and he frowned slightly.


    Recently, he found that there are many people investigating his organization, not only those who want to organize, but also other ninjas are also investigating.


    If it wasn''t for the long-time hidden and deep organization, the organization is also very low-key, maybe something will be discovered by the investigation.


    But he didn''t expect that after so long investigations, nothing could be found, and those people were still investigating tirelessly, which made it a bit annoying.


    Continuing this investigation, how will he carry out his new plan, which is not a plan that can be completed hidden below.


    But Ichishiki knew that Konoha should have activated the power, so he didn''t dare to deal with it at all.


    Because at this stage he can''t make a full shot, a full shot is suicide, and fighting against Konoha is courting death.


    Yishi breathed out lightly, the mood that had been in Furui Wubo changed, he was a little angry.


    Because Ichishiki has never regarded the people in the ninja world as his equals, but a group of uncivilized natives, so no matter what happens to him, Ichishiki can treat it calmly and will not get angry.


    After all, those are uncivilized natives, and it would be out of Otsuki''s demeanor to be happy or angry or sad for their ignorant and humble existence.


    But this time, Yishi was really a little angry.


    He just sent people to test Konoha, and these natives investigated his organization like mad dogs.


    He decided to kill all life on this planet after the sacred tree bears fruit, and turn this planet into a death star, because the natives on this planet made him angry.


    The ninja village called Konoha will be the first to be wiped out.


    Yishi quickly calmed down. Although he was a little angry, he hadn''t completely lost his mind. He knew that anger couldn''t solve the problem, and he had to think of a way to solve the problem.


    Yishi rested his right hand on his forehead, showing a thoughtful expression.


    Soon, Yishi thought of a perfect solution to this problem, perfect and fast.


    That is to leave directly and leave the country of Sichuan.


    Konoha found out that Kinoshita is a talent from the country of Kawasaki who is investigating this place madly, so it would be good for him to go to another country to become a new organization. Yishi has nothing to do with the country of Kawasaki, even though he has lived here for thousands of years The place.


    "Bring the map here." Yishi ordered.


    The ninja in the room walked out quickly, and quickly put the map of the ninja world on the long table in front of Yishi.


    Ninja unfolded the map respectfully.


    Yishiki turned his attention to the map, thinking about which country would be better for planning.


    Seeing the most eye-catching Fire Nation and Konoha in the middle, one type first eliminates the Fire Nation. First, Konoha has the power to threaten him, and second, he hates Konoha now.


    Immediately, Yishi set his sights on the land of wind, a great country to the west of the country of Chuan, thought for a while, and finally gave up.


    Although the situation of Hidden Sand Village has been ascertained, and the Fourth Kazekage was almost killed by Sugiyama Minato, the environment of the Land of Winds does not meet his plan.


    In the final decision, he decided to give up the five major countries, because he has not tried the strength of other major countries except the country of wind, so he will not take this risk.


    Secondly, there is the Tian Zhiguo dispatched from Guangren Village. There are strong men who can kill the cadres there, so it is not a safe place.


    Yishishi set his sights on the only small country that borders the Kingdom of Kawa, the Land of Rain, and finally shook his head.


    The location of the Land of Rain is too important. The place where the three great powers meet is not a good place for steady development.


    Finally, three small countries were selected in the first formula, namely the country of grass, the country of frost and the country of soup.


    "Bring over the materials from the country of grass, the country of frost, and the country of Tang." Yishi ordered again.


    He will choose a place that is most suitable for the development of shell tissue according to the development of these places.


    After reviewing the materials of the three small countries, Yishi finally chose the Land of Frost.


    The Country of Grass is a small country that is more vigilant by the big countries, so it is excluded.


    Yunokuni has not had a good relationship with its neighbor Tanokuni recently. Considering the existence of Guangren Village, Tangokuni was also excluded.


    The Land of Frost has an excellent location, only a small area of ??land borders the Land of Fire, and does not border any other big country, and the development is also good, which is conducive to the launch of the Shell Organization plan.


    After making a decision, Yishi quickly ordered things to go down, and then let people start to act.

 Chapter 510： One Piece World

    As Nagasawa expected, Neji was not suitable for practicing Sun Breath. After practicing for a week or two, Neji did not show the talent for practicing Sun Breath, and also had the same symptoms as Sasuke before.


    So Yongze could only temporarily ask Neji to give up the breath of the day, let Neji practice the most basic breath without any tendency, practice like this first, and change it after he helps Neji develop a new breath.


    Fortunately, Yongze was well prepared, so the speed of development is not slow.


    He named this breathing method Bagua breathing method. Nagasawa imagined that this should be the most suitable breathing method for the Hyuga clan. The development process referred to Rouquan.


    In his vision, this breathing method should belong to a more comprehensive breathing method, which has the stable and long-lasting characteristics like the breath of water, and also has the powerful moves like the breath of the sun, and has both short-range and long-range attack methods. .


    Of course, having all of them also means that none of them are top-notch. Although they are durable, they are not as durable as Breath of Water. There are explosive moves, but the explosiveness is not as good as Breath of Thunder.


    Even so, Yongze thinks this breathing method is very good, and it is a very excellent and potential breathing method.


    After all, no matter how strong the breathing method is, it still depends on the person in the end. Excellent people will eventually improve the breathing method to the most suitable one.


    Except for the breathing method that was not successfully practiced, the six-style training was progressing smoothly.


    Three months later, Yongze discovered that the prosperity had finally reached 4,000.


    There is no new template for 4,000 prosperity, and a new template can only be opened when it reaches 5,000 prosperity.


    Yongze reckons that it will not be able to increase for a while, at least not in the past two years, because there is only one month left in this year, and the prosperity will be harder to increase in the later stages, unless there is a sudden big improvement. May skyrocket.


    If the ninja world suddenly had a technological revolution, and the technological level skyrocketed to the level of his previous life, he might be able to achieve a skyrocketing prosperity.


    Yongze felt that this was more difficult than grinding to five thousand, and it might take more time.


    The technology tree in the ninja world is crooked, God knows what it can develop into.


    However, Yongze is still looking forward to the prosperity of 5,000, after all, 3,000 is the template of Liu Dao level.


    The total strength of the 5,000-degree prosperity template must have surpassed the six-level level, and it is a strong player on another level.


    If the strength exceeds the Six Paths level, Yongze will feel a little more secure. After all, according to the information so far, even Kaguya who ate the fruit of the God Tree is actually a powerful existence in the Six Paths, and he will not surpass the Six Paths. .


    With strength beyond the six-level level, then the ordinary Otsutsuki clan need not be afraid.


    After reaching 4,000 degrees of prosperity, Yongze discovered the new function of the system, and added a panel with the challenge mission world that Yongze had been to, and the covers were all portraits of template characters.


    The first one is Enichi Ji Kuni wearing a red haori and holding a samurai sword.


    In the portrait, Ji Guoyuan is expressionless, holding the knife tightly, as if he is saying something.


    Yongze thought that this should be the first and last time Ji Guoyuan met Wu Mi, Ji Guo Yuan defeated Wu Mi, and asked Wu Mi what he took his life for.


    It''s a pity that Ji Guoyuan didn''t kill Wu Mi at that time, because Wu Mi split himself into 1,800 pieces of flesh and fired them out, and Ji Guoyuan swung his knife in an instant to cut off one of them. More than 1,500 pieces, so Wuyou escaped in the end.


    Wu Mi has been hiding since then, so this is also the last time Ji Guoyuan met Wu Mi.


    Although according to Wu Mi''s immortality, he should still be a very difficult boss, but unfortunately, Yong Ze had already added the white beard template at that time, so it would not be too easy to defeat Wu Mi.


    Yongze glanced over Ji Guoyuanyi''s template, and then looked at the next one. A strong man with a long-handled knife stood on the battlefield full of gunfire. Even though there were many fresh wounds on his body that kept bleeding, his The figure is still tall, without any rickets, and there is a contemptuous smile on his face, as if mocking the enemy''s weakness in attacking, giving people an infinite sense of security.


    There is no doubt that this is the picture of White Beard when he was fighting on the top.


    Yongze experienced it once himself. Even if he relied on Yuanyi''s template to develop the extremely powerful ninja version of Breath of the Sun, coupled with the help of the template from Tokaima, he succeeded in rescuing Ace step by step. .


    The combat power of the navy is really too much, and none of the current three generals, Akaken, Azaru, and Aokiji, are simple.


    Warring States is not something to provoke, and Garp needless to say, if it weren¡¯t for the execution of his grandson, Garp would have rushed to beat the opposite pirate.


    In addition, Yongze was acting as a substitute for Whitebeard, and his ability that he had never shown before caught the Navy by surprise. They didn''t expect Whitebeard to be so strong, so Ace was rescued.


    Retreating was also a difficult task. If it wasn''t for Shanks coming later, the Navy would not be able to easily let the Whitebeard Pirates leave.


    The world of One Piece is currently the world Yongze wants to go to the most, because he is curious about what the world line will be like when Ace is rescued and Blackbeard is killed.


    Blackbeard is killed and Whitebeard survives, so the position of the Four Emperors will not change, and Ace survives, which will deal a huge blow to the reputation of the navy.


    In addition to being curious about the plot after being changed by himself, it is because One Piece World also has many masters, so he can go there to experience his addiction.


    After all, there are pirates like Big Mom who beat Kaido, but Yongze has no psychological burden at all, just be as ruthless as possible.


    The last one is the scene of the 4th Ninja World War between Wutu Feijian, and Nagasawa skipped it directly.


    He will go to this world, but he has to go to the world of One Piece first.


    As for the world of Ghost Slayer, Yongze will most likely not go there, Wu Mi will be killed, other ghosts should follow suit, and there is nothing to go to.


    Yongze has a detailed understanding of the new functions of the system. First of all, it is the same as the breakthrough mission. No matter how long he has been in, only a moment has passed in his own world.


    Then there is a pay-per-use fee, 150,000 points at a time.


    Seeing the need for so many points, Yongze was shocked, good guy, he only has more than 160,000 points a month now, and it takes him a month of points to go in once.


    But looking behind, Yongze smiled.


    After entering, any items he touches can be exchanged for points and used in Naruto World.


    Yongze is a good guy, so he has to touch the devil fruit fiercely when he goes in, and it will be a pleasure to bring it to the world of Naruto.


    Because the water in the world of Naruto is different from the water in the world of One Piece, there is no such special substance, so the weakness of being afraid of water disappears immediately.


    Those big knives, supreme big knives, etc. can also be touched, and they are all good things.


    But Yongze suddenly thought, it seems that the powerful fruit seems to have been eaten, so how can he touch it.


    Fortunately, at this time, the system intimately reminded that for devil fruits, all you need to do is touch the person with the ability, but you have to keep in touch for half a minute.


    Yongze now has a deposit of about one million points, so he proudly bought the ticket to re-enter Pirate World.


    But this time, he no longer entered as Whitebeard, but entered Pirate World as himself Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    ¡­


    "Whitebeard Pirates Second Team Captain Fire Fist Ace defeated Beasts Pirates Drought Jack in the New World..." Garp sat on the lounge chair and read the latest newspaper and couldn''t help but read.


    "This brat is really getting bigger and bigger, and I''m not afraid of being caught by the navy again. I won''t let those pirates succeed." Although there were no good words in his mouth, Garp had a smile on his face.


    The marines on his ship couldn''t help complaining in their hearts, can you close your grinning mouth before you say harsh words.


    Of course, I just complained a little in my heart. They still respected themselves, the somewhat incomprehensible naval hero boss.


    Seeing that his grandson defeated Jack, one of the three disasters, in the newspaper, Garp was in a good mood, and felt that today''s tea and snacks were more delicious than usual.


    But besides being happy, Garp was a little worried about Ace.


    He is worried that Ace''s high profile will allow the Navy to carry out plans against Ace again.


    After all, the navy broadcast live broadcast around the world to execute Ace, the son of a sinner. As a result, people escaped. After escaping, they are still so high-profile. Isn¡¯t this a slap in the face of the navy?


    Karp believes that Akainu, who is sitting in the office at the moment, will definitely not look good after reading today''s newspaper.


    After the war on the top, Sengoku took all the failure of the navy on himself, took the blame and resigned, and resigned from the position of admiral of the navy to Kong, the commander-in-chief of the world government.


    Kore agreed to Sengoku''s resignation, but hoped that Sengoku and Garp would not leave the navy directly, and could train new recruits for the navy at the navy headquarters.


    That''s right, Garp also resigned to Sora.


    Garp knew very well. Although he didn''t help the pirates save Ace during the top battle, he fought passively and didn''t play the role of a top master. He was sorry for the justice behind him.


    Sora did not agree to Garp''s resignation. With such a powerful combat force, he can go home to retire directly. In Kong''s eyes, Garp didn''t make any mistakes, and he didn''t directly help the pirates.


    However, in order to keep Garp, Kong said that Garp only needs to guard the Navy headquarters and train recruits.


    In order to make up for his sins, Garp stayed in the end, because the new Admiral Akainu moved the Navy headquarters to the New World.


    The predecessor of the New Navy Headquarters was the G1 branch of the former Navy, which is located on the back of the Red Earth Continent.


    The New World is the territory of the Four Emperors and a paradise for pirates. It is very dangerous, so Garp stayed. If someone wants to attack the Navy headquarters, he can also use his iron fist to violently attack the pirates.


    Garp knows Akaken''s temperament, Ace will make him feel uncomfortable just being alive, as long as there is a chance, Akainu will not let Ace go, because Akaken pursues absolute justice.


    Ace is the son of One Piece, and One Piece is the chief culprit in the era of great pirates, and Ace is also a shining new star pirate.


    Under the absolute justice of Akainu, such Ace must die.


    Thinking of this, Garp would sigh, it would be great if Aokiji won.


    Compared to the absolutely righteous Akainu, Garp appreciates the justice of Aokiji more.


    Actually, before resigning, Sengoku and Sora recommended Aokiji as Marshal, and he was more optimistic about Aokiji.


    Unfortunately, Aokiji failed in the battle with Akainu. The two sides fought fiercely for ten days and ten nights. Aokiji lost a leg and Akainu lost an ear.


    So in the end it was Akainu who became the marshal.


    "The new world is really chaotic, but it would be good for the Whitebeard Pirates and the Beasts Pirates to fight, and it should be beneficial to our navy." The navy on board also began to discuss.


    These two Four Emperors fought against each other in the top war. Before the top war, Kaido tried to lead the Beast Pirates to attack the Whitebeard Pirates.


    But Kaido failed and was stopped by Shanks and his men.


    After successfully rescuing Ace and recuperating for a period of time, the Whitebeard Pirates launched revenge.


    The Beast Pirates are not very good-tempered, and they are not afraid of Whitebeard''s performance in the war on the top. If you hit me, I will hit you.


    However, neither side has made a massive attack for the time being, but their forces are wrestling with each other. For example, Ace defeated one of the three disasters this time, which is already the biggest collision.


    Garp felt that if this continued, it would only be a matter of time before the two Four Royal Regiments broke out into a full-scale battle.


    The Whitebeard Pirates value their family members, and the Beasts Pirates tried to interfere with their rescue of Ace.


    And the Beasts Pirates are notoriously stupid, and they will definitely not love the Whitebeard Pirates.


    The fact that the two sides have not completely broken out now may be due to the move to the Navy Headquarters in the New World.


    But if the situation continues to develop, Garp doesn''t think that group of pirates can maintain their sanity.


    If the two sides really fight, Garp is still more optimistic about the Whitebeard Pirates, because Whitebeard''s performance is too fierce during the top battle, which makes Garp feel a little violent and abnormal.


    If Whitebeard can still show his strength in the war, he will definitely be able to suppress Kaido.


    If that doesn''t work, then...


    Garp thinks that Whitebeard should be more aggressive, as his grandson is still the captain of the second squad.


    Speaking of which, he went home after the top war, and accidentally saw Dadan, who was usually afraid of him, yelling at him crazily, why didn''t he help Ace, Ace was almost executed.


    This surprised Garp, he had threatened Dadan a lot before to ask her to do things for her, but for the sake of Ace Luffy, Dadan dared to scold him so fiercely, although not in front of his face.


    Dadan herself didn''t notice Garp coming, but her younger brother saw it and hinted frantically. Unfortunately, her eldest sister still didn''t notice it until she noticed Garp''s shadow, and then she shut up instantly.


    But Karp felt ashamed, so he didn''t do anything to Dadan, as if nothing happened.


    He feels ashamed of the navy and feels that he is not worthy of justice. At the same time, he also feels ashamed of Luffy and Ace. He can only watch Ace be executed and Luffy struggle in the navy.


    "I found a pirate ship ahead, and there seems to be only one person on it."


    Suddenly, the voice of the sailor came to Garp''s ears. Garp raised his head and looked into the distance, and he saw a pirate ship.


    Garp felt that the pirate came at the right time. He just thought of something annoying, and the pirate came.

 Chapter 511： general undercover

    The moment Yongze clicked yes in the question of whether to join, Yongze felt a moment of blackness in front of his eyes, and then Yongze felt a violent weightlessness. When he came back to his senses, he was already in the sky of a sea Up, down and down.


    Yongze didn''t panic, walked in the air with his own powerful strength, and then with his powerful perception, he felt that there was a place with a lot of breath, it should be a ship.


    Nagaze took out a Flying Thunder God Kunai and threw it in the direction of the ship, and then used the Flying Thunder God to teleport to the ship.


    This frightened the pirates on this pirate ship.


    Suddenly, a big living person popped out.


    But the pirates who can reach the new world are also somewhat capable, and obviously they will not be stunned because of this.


    A burly pirate wearing a black coat, holding a big knife in his hand, and a hideous scar on his face asked viciously, "Boy, who are you?"


    Looking at the burly figure of this black-clothed pirate, Yongze fell into thinking. He was thinking about whether to use the transformation technique to make himself taller, otherwise he would meet an unfamiliar dragon with a knife in his hand. They are all bigger than others, and you need to look up to see people, how tiring it is.


    "Are you deaf, can''t you hear me talking to you?" Seeing that Yongze ignored him directly, the black-clothed pirate roared angrily.


    Because just now he was still giving a passionate speech to his crew, talking about the great future after joining the Beast Pirates, when suddenly a hidden weapon struck and brushed past his face, scaring him half to death, and the atmosphere at the scene was full none.


    "How much is your reward?" Yongze asked curiously when he saw that the pirate was so arrogant.


    Before the black-clothed pirate could speak, the pirate next to him rushed to say: "Our captain''s bounty reached 180 million Baileys some time ago! We have only entered the new world for more than a year."


    Hearing his subordinates talk about his achievements, the black-clothed pirate smiled proudly and said: "Boy, although you appear very strange, don''t think that I''m afraid of you."


    He has mastered the color of knowledge, and because of the fruit of the animal department, he still has a certain degree of confidence in himself.


    I feel that after joining the Hundred Beasts Pirates, I can directly become a real fighter, then I will be the Flying Six Cells, and finally I will become a big kanban and reach the pinnacle of thieves.


    As for becoming the Four Emperors, I haven''t dared to think about it for the time being.


    Hearing that there were only 180 million Baileys, Yongze showed a disappointed smile. Such a dish, even if it is a capable person, it must not be a powerful ability.


    Before Luffy entered the new world, he had 300 million Baileys. This person has been in the New World for more than a year and still has only 180 million people. Obviously, he is not a powerful character.


    "Boss, stop talking nonsense with this kid, cut him off." A violent pirate in the crowd said.


    "How do you say, do you often kill people?" Yongze asked casually.


    "Haha, you kid is so funny, we are pirates, we don''t kill people, we don''t rob, we don''t kill people and set fire to them, so what are we doing?" Then the pirates seem to think that Yongze''s words are ridiculous.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, the pirate next to him also laughed.


    However, the next moment, they couldn''t laugh anymore.


    I saw that Yongze took out a knife out of nowhere and held it in his hand. He waved it casually twice, and in an instant, a powerful slash flew out, killing a large number of pirates.


    Because Yongze was afraid of destroying the ship, he controlled the power and survived a small number of good pirates.


    "Flying Slash is a swordsman!" The few surviving pirates showed a look of horror.


    The black-clothed pirate did not expect that Yongze was still a swordsman. He immediately used the fruit ability and turned into a giant dog with a white front and a black back.


    Yongze was stunned, this looks so much like a house-breaking dog named husky in his previous life.


    Seeing Yongze stunned, the black-clothed pirate thought he had successfully deterred Yongze, and laughed loudly: "I ate the dog dog fruit, the black and white dog form, and I have strong physical strength and strong defense. Now you join my black and white dog sea Thieves, I can ignore what you have done, and let you be my deputy captain."


    The pirate in black is a person who believes in the law of the jungle. He doesn¡¯t want to care about the weak pirates who are killed. If this swordsman joins their pirate group, it will be a lot less, but his strength will increase.


    "Is your ability to demolish houses?" Yongze couldn''t help asking.


    "What demolition?" The black-clothed pirate showed a puzzled expression of great wisdom, not understanding what Yong Ze was talking about.


    "It''s nothing, you can go to die." Yongze swung his knife again, beheading all the pirates except the black-clothed pirate, and then appeared behind the black-clothed pirate, knocked him out, and touched his head Half a minute later, he was slaughtered with one knife.


    Although it is not a useful fruit, it is just an ordinary animal, and it is a funny breed like husky, but it is also the first capable person he encountered when he came to Pirates, so it is worth collecting.


    But after killing the pirates, Yongze suddenly thought of a question, that is who will sail the boat, he can''t sail the boat.


    If it was that kind of small boat, he could still use a knife as an oar to paddle, but for such a big pirate ship, it is somewhat inappropriate to paddle with a knife.


    "It''s all your fault. If you insist on doing so many evil things, I can''t help but kill you all." Yong Ze kicked the black-clothed pirate''s body a little depressed.


    Originally, he thought that there would be a boat. He could take a ride with the wind to go to a place with people, and then find a way to go to Bardigo, the base of the Revolutionary Army, to meet the dragon and see the Revolutionary Army. If it is suitable, he will To help the revolutionary army, give them some advanced concepts and military support.


    But in the current situation, they can only drift with the tide, wherever they go.


    Being idle is also idle, Yongze made a shadow clone and threw the corpses on the boat to feed the sea kings.


    I don¡¯t know if Yongze was lucky or what, but after a short time, Yongze sensed that another ship entered his range of perception.


    This time, Yongze vowed that even if the ship is full of vicious pirates, he will leave one who can sail, and it will not be too late to kill them when they reach their destination.


    But after being able to see it with the naked eye, Yongze discovered that it was not a pirate ship, but a navy warship.


    "If it''s the navy, it shouldn''t be a problem to ask them to help deliver it to a nearby city." Yongze felt that he was really lucky.


    He is not a wanted criminal who has been offered a reward, and he does not need to fight when he encounters the navy.


    But Yongze didn''t expect that he didn''t want to fight, but suddenly a tall man jumped directly onto the pirate ship where he was.


    "Garp?" Looking at the sturdy old man with a height of nearly three meters and short gray hair, Yongze recognized his identity immediately.


    "Looking at your young age, you can be regarded as handsome. Why can''t you think about becoming a pirate? You are unlucky to meet me today." Garp twisted his neck, ready to end the fight with a punch.


    "Pirate?" Yongze was a little puzzled at first, but suddenly thought that he was the only one on the pirate ship, and he cleaned up the corpse, so he must not be regarded as a pirate. He was the only one on the pirate ship what.


    Although he was misunderstood, Yongze didn''t explain it. He didn''t compete with Karp when he was on the top of the war last time, so he just made up for it this time.


    Karp threw a punch at Yongze in an ordinary way, without using domineering.


    Yong Ze pinned Liu Ren Ruo Huo to his waist, and did not use domineering, and punched Karp in an ordinary way.


    boom!


    A huge gas explosion sounded, the powerful impact damaged the deck of the ship, and a large number of sawdust flew in the air.


    Feeling the power on the other side of the fist that is not inferior to his own, Garp''s face changed, and he looked at Yongze in surprise.


    Although the punch just now was not armed, it also used his powerful strength, which was enough to kill the pirate who offered a reward of 500 million in seconds.


    "Interesting." Garp grinned loudly, he was feeling annoyed, it would be better to have a sandbag that can take a few more punches.


    Bang bang bang!


    The two sides quickly fought more than a dozen times without using armed colors, and they were evenly matched.


    "Pirate boy, see if you can take this punch!" Garp laughed, his right fist was covered by an extremely powerful armed color, and then he slammed towards Yongze fiercely.


    Yongze smiled slightly, breathing method chakra was useless, he also activated the armed domineering, and collided with Karp''s fist.


    Boom boom boom!


    The wooden planks standing on both sides could not withstand this powerful force, and they shattered one after another.


    This time, Yongze was slightly at a disadvantage and retreated more, but Yongze didn''t care and said with a smile: "The naval hero Garp is really strong, but I can still take it."


    His domineering now needs to use Chakra to exert the strongest power, which just now is nothing.


    The sailors on Garp''s ship showed extremely shocked expressions when they saw that Yongze was able to fight against the domineering Garp who had used the armed color.


    Garp is a naval hero. Although he is only a lieutenant general, this is because he has been unwilling to be promoted. Garp''s own strength is the highest combat power.


    And the pirate who has no impression in front of him can actually fight the domineering Garp, what a shocking thing this is.


    "Report your name." Garp showed a serious expression. After a simple test, he can already confirm that the person in front of him is at least the level of an official of the Four Emperors, and it is not impossible to be higher.


    It''s weird that he doesn''t have the slightest impression of a pirate of this level.


    "Under Fujiwara Nagasawa, by the way, I''m not a pirate." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    and Karp punched to the flesh a few times. Yongze was in a good mood and was ready to clear up the misunderstanding.


    Karp is a character he likes very much, and he is also very old. Although his strength is still there, Yongze feels that it is almost meaningless to bully the elderly. Of course, it has to be Karp, like a big mom. What''s more, there is no psychological burden.


    "It''s not a pirate. Could it be that you picked up this pirate ship?" Garp looked at Yongze suspiciously, but didn''t directly believe Yongze''s words.


    Fortunately, Yongze didn''t clean up all the traces of the murder. After explaining to Garp for a while, he even took time to retrieve a few corpses.


    With so much evidence, and Yongze really doesn''t look like a pirate, Garp believed Yongze''s words.


    "I don''t deny that some pirates just yearn for freedom, not to rob treasure, but most pirates are not good people, they just whitewash their robbery behavior." Yong Ze expressed his attitude towards pirates.


    Hearing what Yongze said, Garp couldn''t help but patted Yongze''s shoulder hard.


    "That''s right, it would be great if those two brats in my family could understand this truth." Garp sighed.


    He instilled in Luffy and the others the idea of ??becoming a navy from an early age, but in the end they still became pirates, and they clamored to become One Piece King.


    But what can One Piece bring to this world? Since the era of great pirates, the number of pirates has increased sharply, and the world has become more chaotic. Countless people have died under the butcher''s knives of pirates.


    It is true that some pirates do not do bad things, but do righteous deeds, but individual cases cannot represent the whole. Most pirates are a group of guys who do not regret to die.


    After talking with Yongze and realizing who Yongze is, Karp instantly changed his opinion of Yongze, thinking that Yongze is an excellent young man with good three views.


    "You really like me, kid. If I had done it before, I would definitely let you be my adjutant." Garp said with a big laugh.


    Yongze smiled and did not speak.


    Pirates suck, but the Navy can''t solve the problems of Pirate World, because the Navy itself is the protective force for those problems.


    "Nongze, do you want to join the navy?" Suddenly, Garp asked seriously.


    Yongze is so powerful but has been unknown. According to Garp, although Yongze hates pirates, he may not trust the navy.


    As a naval hero, Garp is also very clear about the navy, but there are many things that even he has no way to change, such as the Tianlong people.


    But the situation is different now, the top war navy has lost face in the whole world, the era of great pirates has further developed, and more people go to sea to become pirates.


    Moreover, Aokiji quit the navy after failing to compete with Akainu for the position of marshal, and Akainu was also promoted to marshal, and the three generals suddenly vacated two positions.


    Garp also wants to increase some powerful combat power for the navy. Yongze has such a powerful force at such a young age, so there is a lot to do.


    Of course, the main reason is that he admires Yongze very much and thinks Yongze is very suitable to become a navy.


    "Now is a special period for conscription in the world. With my recommendation and your strength, you may be able to be directly promoted to general." Garp said.


    The losses in the war on the top are too great, and there are two positions for generals in the back, so the world government, eager to restore the naval strength, directly launched the world conscription. As long as the strength is strong enough, you can jump directly to the generals!


    This was impossible in the past. No matter how strong you are, you still have to be promoted obediently. The red dog, the green pheasant, and the yellow monkey are all promoted along the way.


    "General..." Yongze was lost in thought.


    He originally didn''t know the time point he was in, but according to Karp, he is now in a special period where he can directly become an admiral.


    "If you become a general, you should be able to provide a lot of help to the revolutionary army, and you can also correct some good naval ideas in the navy..." Yongze immediately thought of the benefits of a general, and an undercover general is very useful up.


    In this case, the answer is simple.

 Chapter 512： warring states

    "Let me just tell you that, although I hate pirates, I don''t really like the navy very much. It''s really unreasonable to even do things like the legal pirate Qibukai." Yongze said slowly. road.


    The smile on Garp¡¯s face also froze. He was also very dissatisfied with the existence of Shichibukai, but this is something that is difficult to change, because this system is still related to the world government, and it cannot be changed by the Navy unilaterally.


    Just when Garp felt a little pity, Yongze spoke again.


    "Although I am dissatisfied with the navy, but if I can become an admiral, it should be able to have a certain influence on the navy."


    "Of course, the admiral is the highest force of the navy and a symbol of the strength of the navy." Garp nodded, as if he understood Yongze''s thoughts a little bit.


    Yongze smiled at Garp and said, "In that case, then I will go to the world conscription you mentioned."


    ¡°I have always upheld a belief that if you don¡¯t like it, you can change it yourself. Leaving aside the results, at least I have tried hard.¡±


    "You are a natural navy." Garp laughed, and admired Yongze even more in his heart, thinking that Yongze was perfect for the navy.


    Has a good three views, a sense of justice, and strong strength. It would be a pity not to be a navy.


    Garp suddenly had a feeling that he hated seeing each other later. If he had met Yongze earlier, he might have had a mentorship. Yongze might have become an admiral, and the situation in the navy is even better now.


    "A natural navy? Maybe." Nagasawa also laughed.


    Based on his three views in Hokage, he is a very good person in Pirates. After all, if it is worse, the world of Naruto is not comparable to the world of Pirates.


    However, Garp said that he is suitable for the navy, so he thought too much. Yongze has no intention of working for the world government. Being a general just feels that it will be very helpful for his next actions, and there are many capable people in the navy. You can go for a wave.


    Like the magma fruit of Akainu, the shining fruit of Azaru, they are all good things, the gravity fruit of Fujitora is also good, and the human fruit of the Warring States period is also in good shape, and they are all worth touching.


    "When I get to the headquarters, I will introduce Warring States to you. He should also like an outstanding young man like you." Garp said.


    Suddenly, Garp thought of something, pulled Yongze to his side, and started plotting in a low voice.


    "When the time comes, first do this and then do that..."


    Although the sea is magnificent, you will get bored after watching it for a long time, but with Karp, an interesting old man, accompanying you, the process of returning is not boring.


    Of course, sometimes Yongze would say some jokes he knew, which made Garp laugh out loud, and let Garp know more about Yongze. A young man with good three views and strong strength is actually so humorous. That is to say, Karp has no daughter or granddaughter, otherwise he must introduce it to Yongze, Yongze is too appetizing to him.


    After returning to the base, Garp took Yongze to find Sengoku.


    Yong Ze curiously observed the Navy Headquarters, which he had never been to.


    He had been to the Navy Headquarters during the Dingshang War, but the Navy Headquarters at that time was Marin Fand, and now Marin Fand is the old Navy Headquarters, and this new Navy Headquarters is the original G1 branch, which is a strange place for him .


    When Garp found Sengoku, Sengoku was lying on a recliner leisurely eating rice cakes and drinking hot tea.


    Although Sengoku often reprimanded Karp for eating senbei during working hours when he was the marshal, after retirement, Sengoku discovered Karp''s happiness, and eventually became the person he hated the most.


    Yongze felt a little bit emotional when he saw Sengoku whose hair and beard had turned completely white. During the war, Sengoku still had black hair, but it became completely white in a short while. It seems that he has indeed endured a lot of pressure.


    Seeing Garp, Sengoku sat up, called Garp over and said, "Garp, come and have tea together, this is new tea, take out your senbei too."


    But Garp didn''t take out the senbei, Garp is too familiar with this trick, he used to do this often in the Warring States Period.


    Garp laughed and pulled Yongze to Sengoku and said, "Believe it or not, I went out to help the navy find a general this time."


    "General? Garp, what do you mean, and who is he?" Warring States was a little confused by Garp''s words, so he asked Garp directly.


    "Isn''t I doing some kind of world conscription now? I plan to fill up the two vacant general positions. His name is Fujiwara Nagasawa. He is an excellent young man I met this time when I went out. He is extremely powerful. I think he has the potential to become a Admiral potential," Karp explained.


    "You can meet someone with the strength of a general when you go out casually, and you are still so young?" Warring States didn''t believe it directly, and began to think about the possibility of Karp''s dementia.


    "I just said that your vision is not as good as mine. You will know if you have the strength of a general. But if you guess wrong, then you will solve my senbei this month." Kapu laughed. laughed.


    "One month''s senbei, no problem, but if Karp you lie to me, then you will be in charge of my rice cake slices for this month." Warring States readily agreed.


    If Garp really finds a newcomer with the strength of an admiral to join the navy, let alone a month''s senbei, even a year''s senbei, so what.


    No, one year seems to be too cheap for Karp.


    "Haha, then it''s settled." Garp laughed and took a sip of Warring States tea.


    After eating the senbei from the Warring States Period for a month, Garp was very happy.


    Before he was conspiring with Yongze on the boat, Garp said that he would not treat Yongze badly, and would give him half of the senbei after it was done.


    "Let''s go to the training ground for recruits, and let these rookies see the real strong." Garp suggested.


    Warring States felt that there was no problem and nodded.


    Yongze is even more indifferent. What he is thinking about now is how to harvest the fruits of the Warring States Period. It takes half a minute to touch a person with abilities, and ordinary handshakes are definitely not enough.


    After arriving at the place where the recruits were being trained, Garp directly stopped the training with his loud voice, and asked the sailors to watch the battle between Sengoku and Yongze.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa, right? First of all, make sure that you and Garp are not joking with me." Sengoku asked, pushing his black-rimmed glasses.


    "Marshal Warring States, just use your full strength. I am serious about being an admiral. If you don''t have this strength, how can you change the status quo of the navy." Yong Ze laughed.


    "Changing the navy, it seems that Karp really found an arrogant young man." Although Sengoku said that Yongze was arrogant, a smile appeared on his face again.


    "Don''t call me Warring States Marshal. After all, you have already resigned. Since you will join the Navy sooner or later, let me call you Senior."


    "Okay, Senior Sengoku."


    The communication between Yongze and Sengoku is quite harmonious, and Sengoku is not the kind of person that Yongze hates.


    Hearing that the former admiral was going to fight someone, the recruits who had a lot of training stopped their training and came to watch. Keby and Bellumebo also came to watch.


    After all, this is the Marshal of the Warring States Period, who led the navy forward for an era. Even after retirement, he is also the idol of many navy.


    "Let me be your referee." Garp stood up and said, he was already looking forward to the expression of Sengoku being stunned by Yongze''s strength.


    "Go!" Garp shouted quickly.


    Warring States did not launch an attack immediately, but stood still with the idea of ??letting the younger generation make the first move.


    Seeing that Sengoku wanted to let him go first, Yongze was not polite, and directly exploded with strength, his fists were covered with jet-black armed domineering, and he threw towards Sengoku.


    The Sengoku knowledge color noticed Yongze''s sudden rising momentum, and his complexion changed suddenly. Although he also used his armed fist to meet Yongze''s attack in time, he was still repulsed by Yongze a lot. There was a scratch on the ground.


    "Hahaha, Sengoku, you are really embarrassed." Seeing that Sengoku suffered a loss because he underestimated Yongze, Garp, an old friend, laughed at the first time.


    "Karp! You bastard, I''ll settle the score with you later." Hearing Karp''s ridicule, Warring States saw the unbelievable expressions of the onlookers, and he roared as his blood pressure soared.


    After the first move was humiliating, Sengoku didn''t dare to be careless, and used all his strength to fight against Yongze. The air explosion caused by the collision of the fists of the two sides almost blew away the onlookers, scaring them back more than ten meters.


    But even though Sengoku used all his strength, he was still suppressed by Yongze without using the fruit ability. Although he was not injured, even the recruits could see that Sengoku was suppressed. Yongze was always actively attacking, and Sengoku was passive. resistance.


    "Who is this man, who can suppress the Marshal of the Warring States Period?" Some marine soldiers were curious about Yongze''s identity.


    "How is it possible, the Marshal of the Warring States Period has fallen into a disadvantage." Some fans of the Warring States Period felt that their beliefs had collapsed.


    "It''s definitely not the case. The Marshal of the Warring States Period hasn''t used his fruit ability yet, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this." Next to him, the fans of the Warring States Period also found a discovery that could comfort them.


    Because the strength of the two warring parties is too strong, even the training ground dedicated to cultivation cannot withstand the strength of the two, and the training ground is constantly breaking down.


    "Who is that person, so strong!" Kebi looked longingly at Yongze who suppressed the Warring States Period.


    To be able to suppress the former Navy Admiral Sengoku, how powerful it must be, if you have such strength, then it is not impossible to become an admiral.


    "It should be a member of our navy, but I don''t know why I don''t have any impression." Bellumebo said.


    "Warring States, be careful when you shoot, the training ground has been smashed by you." Garp said with a big laugh while eating the senbei.


    At this time, Yongze suddenly stopped and smiled: "With our combat power, if we continue to fight, there will be more damage, so it''s better to call it a draw."


    Warring States thought for a while, followed the steps given by Yongze, then went down, nodded and said: "Then let''s draw."


    If people with the strength of generals really want to fight with all their strength, the damage to the environment is too strong. Basically, they are based on islands. Of course, they cannot fight with all their strength, so the Warring States period did not use the fruit ability.


    And Sengoku also noticed one thing, Yongze never drew the sword from his waist.


    There are no strong men of this level who carry a sword for the sake of looking good.


    "Sengoku, how about it, Yongze, does he have the strength to be a general." Garp patted Sengoku on the shoulder with a wicked smile on his face, very proud.


    "By the way, don''t forget the one-month senbei." Garp added.


    Being suppressed by the younger generation in the battle, or being surrounded by recruits, he would be ridiculed by Karp after the end, and he would buy Karp a month of senbei. He took the senbei from Garp''s hand, then poured it all into his mouth and ate it all in one go


    "Sengoku you bastard!" Garp was very dissatisfied with being robbed of the senbei.


    "I invite you to eat senbei for a month, what''s wrong with eating a bag of you." Zhan Guo said angrily.


    "One size fits one size. Give me a bag of the tea you drank later. It''s quite delicious." Karp said with a smile.


    "Give it up, I''ll give it later, I''ll kill you." Warring States is also used to being beaten by Karp.


    "Senior Zhan Guo, can I buy a cup of your tea?" Yong Ze approached Zhan Guo and said familiarly.


    Because there were too many people in the battle, Yongze couldn''t directly push the Warring States to the ground to collect the fruits. He was new here, so he had to save face.


    So Yongze is going to get acquainted with the Warring States first, and wait for a chance someday.


    Yongze is not in a hurry, anyway, there is no time limit, so there is no rush for a day or two.


    "You don''t need to buy it, I''ll give you ten bags!" Said Zhan Guo proudly.


    Garp, who got a bag of prostitution for nothing, instantly felt at a loss, and laughed and scolded: "Warring States, if only you were so generous to me."


    "Don''t tell me you won''t drink my tea if I''m not generous?" Warring States asked rhetorically.


    "Of course not." Capri puffed out his chest confidently.


    Warring States was speechless for a while, and then ignored Garp, chatted with Yongze, and learned how Yongze and Garp met, and why Yongze wanted to become a navy.


    I heard that Garp met him while wandering outside, and the two sides even had a fight. Came across one and it was absolutely amazing.


    "Are you good at using swords?" Warring States asked curiously.


    "If I fight Hawkeye with a sword, the position of the world''s number one swordsman will be changed." Yongze Youyou said, very appreciative.


    "As expected of a talent I discovered, he opened his mouth to defeat Hawkeye, very courageous!" Garp laughed and gave Yongze a thumbs up.


    And Sengoku also knew what Yongze meant, that his real strength is only when he uses a sword.


    "How about Sengoku, do you want to recommend Yongze with me?" Karp asked.


    "It''s natural to recommend talents when you find them." Sengoku nodded, saying that he would recommend Yongze together with Garp.


    Although they only got along briefly, Sengoku felt that Yongze was a good person.


    In the battle just now, it was obvious that Yongze had the upper hand, and for the sake of the face of the Warring States Period, he would also actively propose a draw to end.


    The other thing is that Warring States believes in Karp''s vision and will not misjudge people.

 Chapter 513： become general

    The process of conscription in the world is a little simpler than Yongze thought.


    Of course, it may also be because Garp and Sengoku¡¯s recommendations saved people a lot of work.


    In short, Yongze showed his hand a little and got the highest rating casually, and not long after that, he got the news from Karp and Sengoku that he had become a general.


    "It feels so easy." Yong Ze sighed.


    You said how he became an admiral out of nowhere. He obviously wanted to ask the revolutionary army to help the Tianlong people overthrow the world government at the beginning, so how did he become an admiral of the navy.


    Not long ago, I ran into Garp, who simply came and didn¡¯t know each other, and later suppressed the Warring States Period, how could he become an admiral of the navy.


    "This era is too special. Otherwise, according to the normal situation, even if you joined the navy at a young age and have great strength, you can become a general in your thirties." Warring States said with emotion.


    Seeing that Yongze had just joined the navy and became a general, Sengoku thought of himself. He made great contributions to the navy when he was young, and then he was promoted step by step to become a general.


    "I remember that there is another person who became a general directly, is it Yixiao or Aramu?" Yongze asked.


    World conscription is not only to fill the vacancy of the general, but also to supplement the lost troops of the navy, so it is actually a lot of people.


    And Yixiao Huangmu were all people who showed monster-like strength during this period, so it is not surprising that Yongze knows their names.


    In the original book, the two of them became generals, Yixiao was called Fujitora, and Aramu was called Green Bull.


    Of course, Yongze was also called a monster after he shot.


    However, compared to Green Bull and Fujitora, Nagasawa has another record, that is, suppressing Sengoku in battle, which has been seen by many navies.


    Because it was outrageous that the former admiral of the navy was suppressed by a stranger, it spread very quickly. Many people close to the Warring States came to ask the Warring States if this was a rumor and whether they should send someone to stop it or something.


    But after retiring, Sengoku became a lot more friendly, and he didn''t care about being a stepping stone to Yongze''s fame. He said with a smile that it was true, and then told them not to care.


    "It''s a smile." Warring States replied.


    "Yixiao is also a very good person. In the new era, you two will become admirals of the navy. I am also looking forward to the future development of the navy." Warring States smiled while stroking his long white beard.


    He has also been in contact with Yixiao, and thinks Yixiao is a very nice person, and he feels a bit like Aokiji.


    Aramu Sengoku has also come into contact with it. Aramaki gives Sengoku the feeling that he is a person like Akainu who pursues absolute justice.


    Interestingly, the relationship between Huang Mu and Yixiao is not bad, at least it seems so now.


    "Huang Mu was awarded the rank of lieutenant general, and then he was an alternate general."


    "Is that so." Yongze showed a thoughtful expression.


    He is not familiar with the green cow, but he is very clear about Fujitora.


    Nagaze felt that Fujitora was one of the navies who could win over the Revolutionary Army.


    Because Fujitora''s justice is the justice of the people, even if he is performing a mission, he is more concerned about the safety of innocent people than chasing pirates.


    Even if it has become the order of Admiral Akainu, Fujitora will still disobey for the sake of the people.


    He hated legal pirates like Qiwuhai very much, and tried every means to eradicate Qiwuhai''s system directly.


    Since it is concerned about the people, what is better for the people than getting rid of the cancer of the Tianlong people.


    What could be better for the people than to end this chaotic era.


    Nagaze believes that if Fujitora is sincerely on the side of the people, then he will definitely participate in the revolution.


    After confirming the two new admirals, the first thing the Navy Headquarters did was to call the current admirals to take pictures and send news.


    The current three generals also gathered together for the first time.


    "It''s really a scary newcomer. I heard that even Mr. Zhan Guo suppressed it." Huang Yuan smiled with his signature wretched smile.


    "A tie, and Sengoku Sengoku didn''t use the fruit ability, so it doesn''t mean anything." Nagasawa said modestly.


    Yellow Ape is still as wretched as the one he saw during the war, nothing has changed.


    Fujitora did not participate in the conversation between the two, but he also listened to the conversation with great interest and got to know the new colleagues.


    "Speaking of which, I had heard of the legend about you, Admiral Kizaru, before I joined the navy. Now that I see you in person, I really deserve my reputation." Suddenly, Yongze grabbed Kizuru''s hand and said enthusiastically.


    "Oh?" Huang Yuan thought that Yongze was his fan, and his wretched old face showed a surprised expression. Didn''t he think that someone like him with a low salary would have fans.


    Yongze babbled nonsense for half a minute, then let go immediately after successfully plucking the fruit, and started chatting nonsense.


    Looking at the sudden and unenthusiastic Yongze, Kizaru was a little confused.


    "In the era of great pirates, people were living in dire straits, but the world government actually launched legal pirates like Shichibukai, which is really infuriating." Yong Ze suddenly talked about the problem of Shichibukai.


    "General Yongze, you can''t say that." Huang Yuan raised his eyebrows.


    Fujitora, who had been silent all the time, showed an expression of approval and said: "The Shichibukai system is indeed too unreasonable, and this system should be abolished!"


    Fujitora is an honest man. He thought that since he is now a navy, he must do something for the people, and Qiwuhai is his goal.


    It''s not as simple as pulling down one or two **** pirates, but abolishing the system itself!


    "General Yixiao, so you think so, that''s great." Nagasawa looked at Fujitora in great surprise as if he had found a second dimension of his kind.


    Nagasawa put his hand on Fujitora''s shoulder very naturally, and then the excited Fujitora talked about his dream of abolishing the scourge of Qiwuhai.


    Although Fujitora couldn''t see Nagasawa''s face, he could feel Nagasawa''s excitement, and sighed in his heart how lucky he was, meeting like-minded colleagues on the first day of work.


    But I don''t know why, it seems that after a while, Fujitora felt that Nagasawa''s enthusiasm has diminished a bit. Although he is still chatting, he seems to be so enthusiastic.


    Suddenly got two good devil fruits. Yongze was in a good mood. He felt that being an admiral in the navy was a miracle, and it was too easy to get the fruits.


    But this is okay for male sailors, for females, it may be regarded as harassment.


    After the photo shoot is over, they have nothing to do, mainly because Akainu speaks harshly.


    I don¡¯t know why, looking at Yongze, a new general, Akainu suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in his chest.


    Akaken frowned slightly, and continued to speak harshly to the pirates in the air.


    It''s just some words like a new era of the navy is coming, and the era of great pirates will be ended by him.


    After all, the navy has regained three generals, so it is necessary to send a news to deter those arrogant pirates in the new world.


    Not to mention the inexplicably uncomfortable Akainu, Nagazawa was very happy today, got two powerful fruits, exchanged fishing skills with Kizaru, and discussed with Fujitora how to get rid of the Shichibukai system.


    Unexpectedly, he did not realize the days when Konoha did not do anything at work and just fished and drank tea, but now the navy has realized it.


    The next day, the news that the navy once again had three generals spread throughout the world, as well as the harsh words Akainu said to the pirates.


    ¡­


    New world, Whitebeard Pirates.


    At this time, the pirates on the ship were cheering loudly, excited for Ace''s return from victory.


    "It''s really getting more and more capable, Ace, this time I beat Drought Jack hard." After Ace returned to the boat, Marco patted Ace on the shoulder and laughed.


    "It''s okay. After all, Jack is only the weakest of the three major boards. It''s a pity that Jhin didn''t come." Ace said with a confident smile.


    After being rescued from the top war last time, Ace practiced crazily for a year, and now both his fruit ability and arrogance are far superior to before, and he takes it for granted that he defeated Jack, the weakest of the three major kanbans. Jhin, the strongest among them, should be excited.


    "Now that you''re back, let''s hold a banquet! Celebrate Ace''s victory!" Although White Beard was wearing a hanging bottle, his voice was still full of spirit.


    During the war, a strange thing happened to Whitebeard. Before the war, he suddenly lost consciousness, and then had a dream, a lucid dream.


    It was not a good dream, because in that dream, his Whitebeard Pirates suffered heavy losses. He was stabbed in the back by a foolish son, and finally he was besieged and killed by his betrayed son. Killed by Akainu.


    The strange thing is that when his dream ended, the top war really ended, and contrary to what he dreamed, Ace was rescued and not killed, nor was he killed by Blackbeard. , instead he killed Blackbeard.


    However, there are some similarities. For example, a silly son was fooled, and finally all the redheads showed up.


    And according to his sons, he also showed some moves that he had never shown before.


    White Beard once suspected that his children were deliberately making him happy, but in the end he found out that it was true, but White Beard really couldn¡¯t.


    There is also Hawkeye, who came to the door for no reason and said that he would have a duel with the great swordsman.


    Facing Hawkeye, who was about to fight a duel with the great swordsman, White Beard was very confused, thinking that Hawkeye was here to find fault.


    In the end, the two of them said something inappropriate, and Hawkeye left, and Whitebeard felt inexplicable from beginning to end.


    White Beard wanted to find out what happened that day, but in the end he didn''t find any results, so he let it go.


    But although the process is inexplicable, the result is good.


    Obviously experienced a big battle, but his health is better than before. The most important thing is that Ace has also been rescued.


    Following Whitebeard''s order, all kinds of delicacies and wine were brought out, but Whitebeard used his own big bowl to drink instead.


    "Father, why don''t you drink less, your body is still important." Marco persuaded.


    He is the captain of the first team and also the ship''s doctor, so he knows the condition of Whitebeard''s body best.


    After the top war, everyone felt that Dad was too strong, but only Marco knew Whitebeard''s state best.


    "Gu la la la." Bai Huzi let out his signature laugh, and said, "My son has returned from a big victory, how can we not celebrate with drinking."


    Obviously, Whitebeard is going to drink a lot today.


    Marco can only sigh, there is no way.


    He knows his father''s character well. Whitebeard has never been afraid of death, otherwise he wouldn''t have gone to the Navy Headquarters to rescue Ace with all his injuries.


    If he didn¡¯t eat or drink because of his health, and just wanted to live a little longer, then he wouldn¡¯t be his white-bearded father.


    Seeing that Marco''s persuasion was fruitless, Ace knew that it was impossible to persuade him, so he drank and ate meat with White Beard, and planned to talk to White Beard alone at night.


    Ace still hasn''t forgotten how his father saved him from the attack of the navy, so he pays attention to Whitebeard''s body just like Marco.


    ¡®Dad, you have to live longer, I still want to see you become the One Piece. ¡¯ Ace thought silently in his heart.


    But what Ace didn''t know was that if Whitebeard wanted to be One Piece, he would have done it long ago. Before turning himself in, Roger once wanted to tell Whitebeard about OnePiece, but Whitebeard refused.


    "Father, this is today''s news, the navy has gathered three generals again!" The pirate also handed today''s news to Whitebeard.


    White Beard took the newspaper, looked at it, and then let out a burst of laughter.


    "This guy Akainu still wants to end the era of great pirates in a few years, it''s ridiculous and arrogant."


    "Wishful thinking." Marco commented.


    "He''s dreaming." Ace also felt that Akainu was trying to fart.


    "But these two generals and new generals are very unfamiliar." Marko said.


    Just like the navy knows the powerful pirates, the powerful navy will have a certain reputation among the pirates.


    But Marco is very unfamiliar with the two new generals.


    "It should be a strong civilian who recruits troops from the world." Bista said.


    "No matter what, let''s start our banquet!" Whitebeard laughed and drank a large bowl of wine in one gulp.


    Not only the Whitebeard Pirates, many forces have noticed this matter.


    "The new three generals? The one who was crushed and beaten by a white beard is not worth noting." Kaido said extremely arrogantly, not paying attention to the generals.


    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s strategic contempt or true contempt.


    "Among the new generals is there a great swordsman?" Looking at the sword at Yongze''s waist, Hawkeye became a little interested.


    Before he was beaten by Whitebeard when he was on the top of the war, Hawkeye practiced for a while and prepared to compete with Whitebeard, but found that the white beard he saw that day was not the same person as when he was on the top of the war.


    Although it is strange, Hawkeye is gone.


    He wanted to compete with White Beard, a swordsman who slashed and suppressed a general during the top war, not White Beard, the strongest man in the world.


    "Hey, hey, two monsters are coming." Doflamingo laughed, but he didn''t have much fear.


    ps: The protagonist¡¯s general title, please help me think of a more handsome and domineering one.

 Chapter 514： Whats it like to go whoring in a rip-off bar?

    After joining the navy, Yongze not only had the navy¡¯s special uniform and justice cloak, but also the golden phone bug of the Demon Slayer Order. I also have my own office and some direct subordinates.


    It may be that Yongze came out and just arrived. The Navy assigned his subordinates, and Yongze felt that there was nothing he could do.


    Only brigadier general has the highest military rank, and there is only one.


    It just so happens that Yongze still knows this person. It is the Heiqin Tina who has appeared several times in the original book. She eats the superman-type Ganzan fruit. Her strength can only be said to be average, but she is really good-looking.


    In addition to Brigadier General Tina and some of her old troops, there are also several lieutenants, but Yongze has no impression of them.


    "Tina thinks that you are thinking about something bad, General Baima." The woman''s sixth sense broke out, and Tina looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    Hearing Tina uttering the title of her general, Yongze felt a slight sadness.


    As we all know, most of the titles of admirals are colors and animals, so Yongze was also given a title in the end.


    But he didn''t expect to be called a white horse. Didn''t he collide with Cavendish? Could it be that he was so handsome that the lieutenant general who named him unconsciously gave him a white horse.


    In fact, Yongze prefers to be called Bailong. Long is an upright revolutionary, and he, Bailong Yongze, is a revolutionary hidden deep inside the navy.


    Obviously more connotative and handsome.


    Speaking of the white horse, he can only think of it, and he will never return.


    Of course, Yongze also knows that if he really puts forward his reasoning, he is afraid that he will be gone before he takes the position of the hot general, and he will turn into a super criminal with a reward of more than three billion Baileys, and be squeezed into the rank of lieutenant general. The green cow who went there was very happy.


    Yongze is also planning to develop more power within the navy, and is not going to give up the position of general for the time being.


    "Ahem, your delusion." Yongze withdrew his gaze from recalling his childhood, and then said with a straight face: "What I was thinking just now is how our navy will completely sweep pirates into the era in this turbulent new era." **** dumps, so that people can live a stable life.¡±


    "Tina is very happy. General Baima looks like a very ambitious person." Although Tina didn''t smile, she expressed her feelings verbally.


    "The general is not what I want, but I hope Hai Bo is at peace." Yong Ze said calmly.


    "Hahaha, as expected of a talent I dug out, they can speak so nicely." Garp laughed while stuffing the senbei into his mouth.


    "Lieutenant General Garp." Tina greeted Garp proficiently, and was already a little used to seeing Garp in Yongze''s office.


    Nagaze also got to know Karp well, took out another cup and poured hot tea for Karp, and the two sides started talking nonsense.


    Because Yongze found out that this general is really not busy, anyway, he has nothing to do, so he drank tea and snacks with Karp Sengoku all day long.


    Of course, it¡¯s just that the main body has the benefits of fishing. Yongze has already dispatched a shadow clone to look for the Revolutionary Army Headquarters Baltigo.


    In the original book, the island will be destroyed once by Blackbeard, and then the revolutionary army will move to the Human Demon Island.


    However, considering that Blackbeard has already sent it, the location should not change.


    "Tina, who are the Qibuhai now?" Yongze asked suddenly.


    Tina thought for a while and replied: "Jolacole Mihawk, Boa Hancock, Bucky, Don Quixote Doflamingo, Trafalgar Law."


    "After undergoing personnel changes, only these five Shichibukai exist at present."


    After the war on the top, Qiwuhai has changed a lot.


    First of all, Moria, who was incompetent and lacking in strength, was kicked out, and then Jinbe, who helped the pirates rescue Ace during the top war, also lost the qualification of Shichibukai.


    Blackbeard, one of the original Qiwuhai, was also killed. Of course, even if he was not killed, it is impossible to continue to be the Qiwuhai.


    Instead, Bucky relied on the power of his subordinates who were fooled by the top war to expand rapidly, and got into the position of Qiwuhai.


    As for Luo, Yongze didn''t expect him to become Qiwuhai. Yongze didn''t remember the specific plot, but he vaguely remembered that Luo became Qiwuhai as if he planned something, and it was also related to Blackbeard. It doesn''t affect Luo''s becoming Qiwuhai.


    "Yongze, why did you ask Shichibukai? Do you want to beat those bastards, but you have to beat them secretly, don''t kill them and don''t be found out, otherwise those people from the world government will definitely call you over for training."


    Garp also knew that Yongze didn''t like those Shichibukai very much, so he reminded him.


    Karp''s words made Tina next to her speechless. No matter how you think about it, you shouldn''t propose to do it secretly, but just don''t do it at all. Shichibukai is an ally of the navy in terms of status, and it doesn''t count if she really does it and is discovered. what a trifle.


    Tina felt that they should find a way to get rid of the identity of Qi Wuhai on them, so that even if they were killed openly, it would be fine.


    "It''s nothing, I just asked when I suddenly remembered." Yongze said with a smile.


    Actually, he wanted to confirm whether that white beard II Edward Weibull had become Shichibukai.


    After Whitebeard II becomes Shichibukai, Zefa, an old-time admiral, will quit the navy and finally embark on the road of blackening.


    Because Whitebeard II was the culprit who killed many of Zefa''s disciples and cut off one of Zefa''s arms.


    The murderer who killed his disciple and cut off his arm turned out to be his "ally" in the end, which caused the justice in the heart of Zefa, a former "don''t kill" general, to collapse directly, and aroused strong doubts and distrust within the navy. In the end it went to extremes.


    Yongze came to One Piece World not for anything else, but to get some powerful fruits, do some things he wants to do, and enjoy life by the way.


    After working hard in Naruto World for so many years, because of the existence of Starry Sky Otsuki, he has always been cautious. In other worlds, it should be refreshing.


    "As a general, shouldn''t I also occasionally go out to eliminate harm for the people?" Yongze said with a smile.


    "Remember to fight secretly, don''t let people find out, those World Government officials are very annoying." Garp thought Yongze was going out to beat Shichibukai, and reminded again.


    After drinking the tea, Yongze started to get down to business. First of all, he used his full strength to investigate the current situation of White Beard II.


    Although the white beard is not dead, but Miss Bajin still popped out with her own demented child, but it was not as early as the original book, and it was not as fun. After all, there are no white beards in this world line. Kill them.


    She claimed that her child was born by her and Whitebeard, who inherited the power of Whitebeard, stronger than the aging Whitebeard, and would definitely become the Pirate Emperor in the future, and then recruited troops with great strength, taking the opportunity to absorb Many big pirates escaped from the prison.


    Whether people believe it or not, Ba Jin insisted that this child is White Beard.


    Maybe it''s because Bajin hasn''t made any big news yet, the Whitebeard Pirates don''t know much about Bajin, or Whitebeard is busy with Kaido''s affairs, so he doesn''t have time to deal with Bajin for the time being, Whitebeard The pirate group has not said anything for the time being.


    Is it a child of Whitebeard or a person transformed by Ba Jin with the blood factor of Whitebeard? Put aside for the time being, the strength shown by Whitebeard II is indeed not weak.


    If Yongze guessed correctly, Bajin''s next move is to make Whitebeard II the Qiwuhai.


    The three major forces, the four emperors and the seven martial arts navy, must be one, otherwise it will be difficult to mix in the new world.


    Now you can cut Qiwuhai directly before Qiwuhai, and save yourself from being a monster behind.


    Of course, even if he really becomes Shichibukai, Yongze still has ways to kill him.


    After all, his job is a ninja, and the admiral is only a part-time job. A ninja is good at killing people.


    Yongze ordered the intelligence personnel of the navy to notify him immediately if there is any more information about the appearance of White Beard II.


    One Piece is different from Naruto World. In Hokage, he can go to the Land of Rain to find Akatsuki, but One Piece World cannot find a pirate by himself.


    In addition, Yongze went to Warring States Karp again and asked if they could contact Zefa.


    Yongze is a kind and good person, if he has a chance, he can make Zefa avenge himself.


    "If you can contact him, you can, but he is not in the headquarters now. What are you asking, Yongze?" Sengoku asked curiously.


    Since the student was killed, Zefa did not continue to serve as an instructor in the Navy headquarters, but accepted the transformation, installed a sea tower stone arm on himself and formed a pirate guerrilla team, and has been hunting pirates ever since.


    During the war on the top, Zefa couldn''t come to participate because he was hunting pirates outside.


    Otherwise, the former general and the Warring States will definitely not let it go.


    "I heard about Senior Zefa a long time ago. I heard that he has taught many naval elites. Even the former three generals are his proud students, so I am very curious about what kind of person he is." Yong Ze laughed.


    "He is a very good person, and he has been with the Navy all his life." Garp fell into the memory, and Zefa can be said to be a person of his same period.


    "Forget the time, Zefa has also been out for a long time, I will ask him when he will come back today, and let me tell you about you by the way." Warring States laughed.


    Nagaze nodded.


    ¡­


    Different from being able to touch fish, drink tea, eat snacks and look at the bodies of beautiful women, it is much more difficult to find the shadow clones of the Revolutionary Army base.


    Although he knew the name of the island where the Revolutionary Army was located, he didn''t know the location, and it was obviously not information that could be obtained casually.


    So Yong Ze, the shadow clone, went to the Chambord Islands, planning to find Xia Qi, who showed excellent intelligence capabilities in the original book.


    The Chambord Islands is also a very distinctive island among pirates. The island is made up of big trees, the ground is tree roots, and the ground is bubbling, which is a bit like talking.


    Although the scenery looks like a fairy tale, the Chambord Islands itself is not a fairy tale at all. There are human trafficking shops and human auctions on it. By the way, the rulers are still Tianlong people.


    It was also here that Luffy punched Tianlong Ren.


    Although Yongze also wanted to beat or kill the short-sighted Tianlongren, he thought it would be better to contact the Revolutionary Army first.


    According to memory, Yongze went to Kansai Island No. 13 and found a bar named Xia Qi''s Ripped Off BAR.


    Actually, Yongze was curious, would someone really walk into a bar called a rip-off without knowing the details of the bar, and would they not be afraid of being blackmailed?


    When Yongze went in, there was no one inside, only Xia Qi was inside.


    "Guest, what would you like to order?" Xia Qi glanced at Yongze and asked casually.


    Nagasawa used the transformation technique, instead of using the face of the main body, it became the appearance of the second generation of Hokage Tomona.


    After all, he was away from home, and it was a bit ostentatious to put on the general''s face.


    "Let''s have a beer, I heard you have a lot of information here." Yongze first ordered a glass of beer, and then asked with a smile.


    Xia Qi chuckled a few times, brought Yongze a glass of beer and said, "Who did you listen to, why didn''t you ask that person for information?"


    "I heard what Rayleigh said." Nagasawa said with an inscrutable smile.


    Xia Qi, who didn''t care at first, was stunned. She didn''t expect to hear the name Lei Li from this white-haired person who had no impression.


    But as Lei Li¡¯s friend for many years, Xia Qi and Lei Li are very familiar. If Lei Li really introduces her to someone he doesn¡¯t know, he will definitely say hello to her.


    "Where did you know this name?" Xia Qi''s eyes suddenly became oppressive, and she asked Yongze.


    "Pluto Rayleigh is the right hand of the famous One Piece King, so it''s not surprising to know him." Yongze said while drinking beer.


    Xia Qi didn''t speak. There are many people who know Lei Li, but not many people know Lei Li''s current whereabouts.


    The other party obviously came prepared, Xia Qi didn''t bother to go around in circles with Yongze, and asked directly: "Who are you and what is your purpose?"


    Although Lei Li is not here, Xia Qi herself is not easy to mess with.


    "I said at the beginning, come to inquire about information, I want to contact the revolutionary army, do you have a way." Yongze said with a smile.


    It¡¯s annoying to see other people being riddlers, but being a riddle yourself is not to mention fun.


    "Revolutionary Army..." Xia Qi frowned.


    These three words are taboo in the world of pirates. Compared with pirates, the world government is more afraid of the revolutionary army headed by dragons.


    "Of course there is information, but it is very expensive to get information from me." Xia Qi returned to her usual expression.


    "By the way, the glass of beer you drank was worth 10 million Baileys." Xia Qi said with a smile.


    Yongze almost sprayed Xia Qi with a sip of beer. A glass of beer sells for 10 million Baileys, which is really cruel.


    "I have no money, not even a Bailey!" Nagasawa said confidently, and then drank all the beer in one go.


    "Brother, do you want to eat the overlord''s meal?" Xia Qi''s complexion became unkind.


    "It''s not that I want to eat the overlord''s meal, but I really don''t have a Bailey on me." Yongze spread his hands and said, let alone him, the body didn''t even have a salary without a Bailey.


    "I said so much, it''s because I don''t want to give money." Xia Qi said.


    Xia Qi has also encountered many pirates who want to eat free food, but since she dared to rip off the name of the bar directly, she has the confidence to knock those free food out of Bailey.


    But Xia Qi may not be able to succeed this time, after all, Yongze really doesn¡¯t have a Bailey on him.

 Chapter 515： beat up the dragon

    "How about I catch a pirate who offered a reward of over 100 million to pay off the debt?" Seeing Xia Qi''s increasingly unfriendly expression, Yongze tried to say.


    "It''s worth paying for the wine, and I can also pay for the intelligence by the way."


    Xia Qi showed the expression of whether you are an old lady who is easy to deceive, and then said with a smile: "Why don''t you say that you are going to grab a Tianlong now and pay me."


    "It''s not impossible." Yongze replied seriously.


    After all, for him, there is no essential difference between pirates and Tianlong people, they are both things to be swept into the garbage dump.


    Xia Qi is even more convinced that Yongze is here to eat Bawang''s meal. Although the Tianlong people are not strong enough, even those big pirates who offer a reward of more than one billion may not dare to touch the Tianlong people, because the Tianlong people are qualified. Call the general directly.


    But because Yong Ze acted too mysteriously, he knew about Lei Li and her, but his strength was unknown, otherwise Xia Qi would have directly dealt with the white hair who didn''t pay in front of him.


    "Then you go, just now there is a St. Charmarco wandering around in the Chambord Islands, if you have the ability, go and **** him." Xia Qi said casually.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Yongze nodded, and then said: "Pour me another glass of 10 million Bailey''s wine, and I will be back soon."


    After finishing speaking, Yongze walked out of the bar calmly under Xia Qi''s gaze.


    Looking at Yongze''s expression, Xia Qi wondered for a moment that this white hair would not really want to rob Tianlong people.


    But soon Xia Qi shook her head, who would really rob Tianlongren for money, the goal must be at least a little bigger.


    Not everyone is like Luffy, and the consequences of beating a Celestial Dragon are very serious.


    "Forget it, let''s just listen to a joke after spending a glass of beer, although it''s not very funny." Xia Qi no longer thinks that Yongze will come back.


    But Xia Qi is going to inform Lei Li to see if Lei Li knows something.


    At this time, Rayleigh is still teaching Luffy about domineering.


    ¡­


    After Xia Qi learned that there were Tianlong people in the Chambord Islands, Yongze began to search quickly.


    He has a slightly bold plan in his mind, that is to rob the Tianlongren, and then kill the Tianlongren in front of the general at the time of the general, and give the navy, the Tianlongren, and the world government a big mouth. .


    On the other hand, this is mainly to make his current vest famous. In this sea, it is really not easy to do things without being famous.


    If he was some kind of ruthless character who offered a reward of 3 billion, Xia Qi might have given him the intelligence of the Revolutionary Army directly. Even as long as he let the outside world know that he had revolutionary ideas, the Revolutionary Army would take the initiative to contact him.


    Saint Charmarco, Yongze remembers that this Tianlongren seems to be the Tianlongren who almost killed Sabo.


    Tianlong people are not completely devoid of normal people.


    For example, Doflamingo''s father, Don Quixote Huominggu, is a person who knows the evil of the Tianlong people.


    He voluntarily gave up his identity as a Celestial Dragon, took his family and left the holy land of Mariejoa, and went outside to live as an ordinary person.


    The efficiency of Yongze Expressway allowed him to find Charmarco St. quickly.


    At this time, Saint Charmarco was wandering around on the 30th Island with his large number of servants.


    The arrival of the Tianlongren made everyone on the street bow their heads and kneel on the ground, not daring to look around at will, lest the Tianlongren be unhappy and directly take a gun to kill.


    Tianlong people enjoy the privileges of the world''s nobles, and the so-called killing for life is a joke on them.


    Even though all the pedestrians on the street were groveling, Charmarco St. Bubble still showed an unhappy expression.


    "Bring the cannon."


    The entourage next to him immediately took out a hand cannon with a barrel about the thickness of an arm and handed it to St. Charmarco.


    Saint Charmarco pointed directly at a tall passer-by on the street, and cursed: "I''m so tall on purpose to obstruct my view of the scenery, **** it!"


    The tall passer-by who was targeted was stunned in an instant. He thought he would die, but he didn''t expect that he would die so ridiculously that he would be beaten to death by the Tianlong people because of his height.


    None of the passers-by next to him dared to say anything, but silently distanced themselves from the tall passer-by.


    After all, this is a Tianlong person, no matter what the reason is, it will not be surprising.


    They only hope that the anger of the Tianlong people will not spread to themselves.


    The speed was almost visible to the naked eye. Some of the taller people curled up, each of them wishing to go down, for fear of being noticed by St. Charmarco.


    boom!


    The bomb was launched, and the tall passer-by couldn''t dodge even if he wanted to, because he was not a pirate with a high bounty, nor was he a high-ranking person hiding from the people, he was just an ordinary person, a pirate world most of them.


    Of course it is impossible for an ordinary person to be faster than a cannonball.


    However, although the speed of ordinary people is not as fast as a cannonball, Yongze can.


    Yongze threw a piece of gravel he picked up randomly on the ground towards the bomb.


    Just when St. Charmarco was about to be happy to get rid of the untouchables who hindered his interest, a sudden explosion sounded in front of him. The impact hit St. The crumbs make St. Charlemagne look like a beggar.


    "Who is it!" Followed by St. Charmarco''s entourage, some of them were CP elites, and they quickly reacted. Some of them surrounded St. Charmark for protection, and some of them quickly looked around to find the enemy.


    They quickly found out who shot, because Yongze didn''t hide at all, and stood openly on the street, distinguishing him from other kneeling people.


    "Catch... catch him, I will torture him for a hundred years!" St. Charmarco, who recovered from the explosion, said tremblingly, his eyes were red, obviously extremely angry.


    This is the first time that St. Charmarco has encountered an attack. No matter what kind of travel, let alone an attack, the people at the destination must be fully prepared to give him the best sightseeing enjoyment. Wherever he goes, the people You must kneel down to greet them.


    So at this moment, he was very angry in his heart, and was going to capture the attacker alive, and then torture him to death.


    He is a Celestial Dragon, the blood of the Creator. It is a great fortune for these untouchables to have a close look at his face, but they dare to hurt his noble body.


    But before St. Charmarco said another word, he found that his usually fierce followers had all fallen to the ground.


    The murderer, the white-haired man, walked in front of him.


    Yongze looked down at Saint Charmarco, who had a strange skull in front of him, and said with a smile: "Robber, hand over all the money on your body."


    Although he was irritated by Tianlong people''s behavior of not treating people as human beings, Yongze has not forgotten his original intention. In addition to becoming famous, he has to steal from the rich and give to the poor.


    I don¡¯t know who gave Saint Charmarco the courage, even though all his subordinates were knocked down, he still acted very arrogantly.


    "You **** untouchable, it means that someone will come to clean you up, and you just wait to spend your whole life in pain." St. Charmarco said arrogantly, without any panic at all.


    "Who gave him the courage? Doesn''t he know that his life is in my hands?" Yongze asked curiously towards those who were knocked down by him on the ground.


    Yongze said as he said, he directly stepped on the square hood worn by St. Charmarco, and stepped on his face fiercely.


    "Ah!" St. Charmarco yelled in pain, his expression became ferocious.


    "It''s really troublesome. The feet are too heavy, and the hood is broken. It''s really uncomfortable to breathe the air in the same place as garbage like you." Yongze''s feet twisted on the face of Saint Charmarco, The pain was so great that Charlemagne began to howl.


    At this time, the passers-by who were watching were already frightened.


    I thought that the straw hat Luffy who dared to beat Tianlong Ren a year ago was already brave enough, but he didn''t expect that there would be someone who dared to step on Tianlongren''s face and swear at Tianlongren.


    Which big pirate is this? It''s too brave.


    Many passers-by have already fled seeing the bad situation. No matter what the result is, this area will definitely become a battlefield.


    The cp lying on the ground couldn''t control the eyelids twitching wildly when he saw Yongze treating Tianlong people like this. If this continues, they will not be able to survive after the incident is over.


    "Your Excellency wants money. There are 200 million Baileys in that box. Please spare Saint Charmarco." The product lying on the ground said.


    Yongze kicked St. Charmarco, and then opened the box that cp mentioned. When he opened it, he found that it was full of Pele, but it is not clear whether there are 200 million or not.


    Yongze nodded in satisfaction, and successfully transformed from not having a single Bailey to a rich man with 200 million Baileys.


    It¡¯s not that fast to fight a pirate, and you have to go to the navy to receive the reward, a bunch of procedures.


    "You said, the general who will come?" Yongze put the box away, and then said suddenly.


    "It should be the guy from the yellow monkey, after all, he is fast."


    The CPs were sweating profusely in an instant. The protection of the Tianlong people is not only on the surface, but also the hidden power to ensure nothing goes wrong.


    If there is no accident, the power hidden in the dark will report the situation through the phone bug, and the general will arrive soon.


    The current naval headquarters is on the back of the Red Earth Continent, and at the speed of the generals, it won''t be long.


    But they didn''t understand how Yongze discovered it, and they didn''t stop it when they found it.


    Of course they don''t know that fighting the general is also part of Yongze''s plan.


    Just daring to fight the Tianlongren can only show that you are very brave. If you can still fight with the general who is chasing you, it will be different, and you will definitely become famous in the sea.


    Kizuru didn''t keep Yongze waiting for too long. After the navy headquarters received the news of the Tianlongren''s attack, Akainu quickly ordered Kizuru to go to deal with the attackers.


    "It''s terrible, even the nobles of the world have been beaten like this." As soon as Huang Yuan arrived at the scene, he showed a surprised expression when he saw the tragic situation of St.


    "The nobles of the world? I prefer to call them trash." Yongze smiled and stomped on the head of St. Charmarco in front of everyone, and even the yellow ape had no time to stop it.


    Yongze''s move was beyond everyone''s expectations. Although there are few but not all Tianlongren, there is no one who dares to kill Tianlongren in front of the general.


    Huang Yuan also had a look of astonishment on his face, he didn''t expect Yongze to dare to kill Tianlong people directly.


    At the same time, the speed that Yongze showed just now made Kizaru put away his wretched smile.


    As for the slaves of St. Charmarco, they collapsed even more. St. Charmark was dead. They could not live. The family of St. Charmark would definitely kill them.


    Huang Yuan is not in a good mood either. Tianlongren was killed in front of his eyes, and there must be troubles in the future. He doesn''t even have the idea of ??swearing, and a fierce laser will hit Yongze at any time.


    Yongze flashed easily, at this time Huang Yuan took the opportunity to **** the body of Saint Charmark and handed it over to the people of Saint Charmark.


    Maybe because he is in a bad mood, but Kizaru is really serious this time, and his attacks are fast and fierce. If he treats Luffy like this in the battle, Luffy might not be able to survive.


    However, no matter how fast the yellow monkey is, it is still not as fast as Yongze''s Flying Thunder God.


    Relying on the powerful mobility of Flying Thunder God, Huang Yuan directly turned into the demolition office after some operations, and gave the island a free demolition, but failed to touch Yongze.


    "This ability..." Huang Yuan no longer had the wretched and relaxed smile of the past, but frowned.


    This is not the first time he has seen this ability. Before the top war, Whitebeard had shown this ability.


    Kizuru was very impressed with this move, because Akainu almost died under this move.


    "Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu!" Huang Yuan quickly distanced himself and flew into the air, avoiding being attacked by Yong Ze using Flying Thunder God, and then the palm of his hand glowed with golden light, and countless light **** were launched towards the ground, carrying out carpet bombing.


    But this time Yongze didn¡¯t hide. He exploded with chakra, instantly entered the mode of breathing sage, and immediately used the powerful chakra to cast water escape.


    "Immortal Technique Super Water Dragon Bullet Technique!"


    Because it is extremely close to the sea, coupled with the blessings of Chakra and Immortal Art that Nagasawa scrutinized, a huge water dragon over a thousand meters was formed in an instant, blocking all the light bullets emitted by the yellow ape, and swiftly moving towards it. Follow the yellow ape and rush forward.


    Looking at the big movement made by Yongze, Huang Yuan''s expression became even worse. He couldn''t understand any of the things Yongze showed. Could this huge water dragon be a devil fruit related to water? Never heard of it at all.


    However, Huang Yuan''s speed was extremely fast, and he easily dodged the water dragon. In the end, the water dragon also served as a demolition office, destroying a lot of buildings.


    At this time, there are no people on the 30th island, and everyone has already seen that the situation is not good and fled to other islands.


    At this time, Kizaru took out a black phone bug, and tried to call Akainu to explain the situation while attacking in the sky.


    "Moses, Sakaski, this way..." Huang Yuan realized that he was holding a black phone bug for wiretapping, not a phone call.


    And Yongze didn''t plan to entangle with Huang Yuan for too long, the fault tolerance rate of the shadow clone was still too low to withstand excessive attacks, so he was going to give Huang Yuan a big one and walked away.


    "Immortal Method¡¤Shui Chongbo!"

 Chapter 516： The white demon who killed the Draco

    A large number of celestial chakras erupted, coupled with the extremely suitable environment, a waterspout of a kilometer suddenly rose up in an instant, and a large amount of sea water was attracted to make the waterspout continue to grow. From a distance, it looked like a waterspout. Optimus water column.


    Kizuru put back the black phone bug, took out the phone bug for communication, and called Akainu.


    "Moses, I''m the yellow ape, Sakaski, the situation here is not very good, the Tianlong people have been killed." The yellow ape said slowly while performing a ray strike.


    "What! The Celestial Dragon Man was killed!" The phone bug showed an extremely angry expression, his eyes were red, as if they were about to burst into flames.


    At this time, Akainu on the other end of the phone was very angry, and the Tianlong people were killed. No matter what happened, it was inevitable that the navy would be held accountable by the world government.


    Akainu could already foresee that the five old stars spit and fly towards him.


    "Has the prisoner been caught, which **** is it?" Akainu forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart and asked.


    "Unfortunately, the prisoner is very strong, and I''m still fighting him." Huang Yuan looked at the increasingly exaggerated water column, and said in amazement: "Is this going to submerge the entire island? It''s terrible."


    At this time, Huang Yuan couldn''t help thinking, if it really came from Qingzhi, it might have a miraculous effect.


    "Then why don''t you catch him quickly!" Akainu couldn''t help growling, and the telephone bug''s brows also frowned into a well.


    "It''s been said that the strength is very strong. If you want to make a move, Sakaski, you must be able to take it easily with the strength of the admiral of the navy."


    Huang Yuan is actually a relatively Buddhist navy.


    From the support of the marshal, we can know that Garp Sengoku and they support Aokiji, and most senior officials from the World Government support Akainu.


    But no one supports Huang Yuan.


    Could it be that Huang Yuan''s strength is not good enough? This is not necessarily the case.


    The fundamental reason is that the yellow monkey is too lazy to fight. The yellow monkey upholds "ambiguous justice" and rarely works hard to catch pirates. Basically, it is just passable.


    So Kizuru doesn¡¯t have any lofty goals, he just needs to be a general, and it¡¯s impossible for Akainu to stop him from being a general because of his eccentricity.


    "We must catch it, otherwise the world government will have no way to explain it." Akainu had no choice but to say something tough again.


    Then Akainu hung up the phone and let Kizaru concentrate on fighting.


    "It''s really troublesome." Huang Yuan felt that today was a loss. If he had known that the troublemaker was so strong, he would not have come over, so other generals would have come over.


    At this moment, the water in the waterspout suddenly rose rapidly again, and then turned into a huge waterfall and slammed towards the yellow ape, no, it slammed at the entire island.


    In Yongze¡¯s perception, except for him and Huang Yuan, there are only a few people on the island, and they are not ordinary people. Most of them are CPs who are secretly preparing to help Huang Yuan or some careerists with ulterior motives.


    If there are generals who are fighting here, they don¡¯t rush to run away, there must be a problem.


    Huang Yuan crossed his hands, his fingertips erupted with violent glare, and the dazzling golden light was so dazzling in this blue world covered by a huge waterfall.


    Boom! !


    Countless **** of light blasted out suddenly, knocking out half of the huge waterfall falling from the sky, and then turned into a beam of light and flew towards Yongze along the gap.


    But when the yellow monkey flew halfway, Yongze disappeared directly in front of the yellow monkey, and did not appear around.


    Crash!


    A huge current of water fell on the island, which dealt another heavy blow to the already damaged island. It looked like it was submerged by a huge wave.


    "Is that the teleportation ability again..." Huang Yuan quickly patrolled the entire island, but found nothing.


    "Where is the limit of the distance of this ability?" Huang Yuan, who has always relied on speed to suppress people, feels that this teleportation ability is a bit too skinny.


    With this ability, it is too convenient to fight and run.


    The fight between Yongze and Huang Yuan was so loud that the entire Chambord Islands could notice the shocking movement on No. 30 Island, especially when the big waves that could submerge No. 30 Island appeared, the people on the nearby island They were all frightened, and hurriedly ran towards the other side of the island, lest they be affected.


    Xia Qi on the 13th island also noticed the exaggerated scene, but she didn''t know what happened. She only knew that a person was fighting with the yellow ape, and the yellow ape was still very recognizable.


    But she doesn''t know who Huang Yuan''s opponent is. After all, they are so far away, so they can only use special effects to recognize people.


    But there doesn''t seem to be such a person among the people she knows, and it looks like they are manipulating water to fight.


    "There are so many Crouching Tigers, Hidden Dragons in this world. First, two generals with unknown names appeared, and then such a character appeared." Xia Qi said with emotion.


    "Could it be that Bai Mao really went to rob the Tianlong people, and then led out the general?" Xia Qi suddenly remembered the Bai Mao who prostituted her a glass of beer for nothing today.


    Xia Qi shook her head, feeling that she was thinking too much, how could anyone go to rob Tianlong people for 10 million Baileys, isn''t this as unreliable as going to the Four Emperor Pirates to withdraw money when they are short of money.


    When Xia Qi returned to her bar, she was surprised to find that the white hair had come back at some time, and had taken the seat where he was sitting before.


    Xia Qi looked at Yongze cautiously, but she didn''t realize when Yongze came in, or how long he had been in, obviously she just went out to watch the excitement for a while.


    "Miss Boss, didn''t you ask you to pour me another glass of 10 million Bailey''s wine? Why didn''t you pour it?" Yong Ze, who had just robbed the rich and helped the poor, was in a good mood and said with a smile.


    "Don''t you have a Bailey, don''t you? I don''t give people free food." Although Xia Qi said that, she still moved, ready to pour Yongze a glass of wine.


    As soon as Xia Qi finished speaking, Yongze slammed a box on the table, and then opened it directly, revealing stacks of ten thousand yuan bills inside.


    "There are a total of 200 million Berries here, are you still worried that I won''t be able to pay for the wine?" Yong Ze said proudly, anyway, it is the money that the Tianlongren collected, and it doesn''t feel bad to spend it all in one go.


    Looking at the 10,000 yuan bills in the box, Xia Qi was stunned. It was not because of the money, but because of what happened just now.


    Is this white hair really going to rob Tianlong people? Xia Qi felt incredible.


    "Are you really going to rob the Tianlong people?" Xia Qi put the beer in front of Yongze. Even though she had experienced a lot of wind and waves, it was the first time she met such a strange thing as Yongze, because she lacked money to rob the Tianlong people.


    "Otherwise, do you think the money will be given to me by the Tianlong people?" Yongze said with a smile.


    "By the way, as a friendly reminder, I have killed St. Charmarco. Recently, there may be a large number of naval investigations in the Chambord Islands." Nagasawa Youyou said.


    "You really..." Xia Qi opened her mouth wide. She didn''t expect that the white hair in front of her not only robbed the Tianlong people, but also directly killed the Tianlong people. Seeing what Yongze said so easily, it doesn''t seem like he killed a world nobleman. It''s like trampling an ant to death.


    "Crazy." Xia Qi could only say this word in the end, and she could already meet the overwhelming search of the Chambord Islands in the next few days, as well as the shaking world.


    "Crazy? Is it true? I think I am so normal compared to the Tianlong people." Yongze said with a smile.


    "At least I can''t kill people because they are tall and obstruct their vision."


    "Besides, it''s not killing Wulaoxing, it''s just an ordinary Tianlongren, so it''s impossible."


    Hearing that Yongze even said something like killing the five old stars, Xia Qi finally knew why Yongze wanted to find the Revolutionary Army, maybe he wanted to join the Revolutionary Army.


    "Subtract the 20 million Baileys for beer, and there are 180 million Baileys left. I don''t know if it''s enough to buy your intelligence fees." Nagasawa said.


    Xia Qi shook her head, and said with a smile on the corner of her mouth: "The money will be free, just tell me your name, you have such value."


    Xia Qi appreciates people like Yongze who can add obstacles to the world government, so she decided not to charge money.


    "The name..." Yongze thought for a while, his life has already been used for the admiral, so it must not be suitable for this.


    "My name is Qianju Feima." Yong finally said, since it looks like Feima, then this vest should be called Feima.


    "I can contact a revolutionary army cadre and tell her about your affairs, but I can''t guarantee the result." Xia Qi said.


    "However, I think they should like a bold person like you." Xia Qi laughed.


    The ultimate goal of the Revolutionary Army is to overthrow the World Government, and Yongze even dared to kill the Tianlong people, and wanted to join the Revolutionary Army. Xia Qi felt that Yongze might receive extraordinary attention.


    ¡­


    The news of the killing of the Celestial Dragon quickly spread to the whole world. After all, the killing of the Celestial Dragon is too rare. Even the most vicious pirates have to consider whether they can withstand the crazy revenge of the World Government before doing it. .


    Morgans, who has always been keen to break the big news, will naturally not miss this opportunity. He personally wrote a big book.


    Not only the newspaper office, but also the Navy immediately issued a warrant for Yongze, with a reward of 2.95 billion Baileys!


    Because he didn''t know Yongze''s name, Yongze was given the title of "White Devil" for short by the Navy.


    Once the arrest warrant was issued, it was published in the newspapers, and the title of "White Devil" spread throughout One Piece in an instant.


    This is the first time a reward has been offered, and the amount has reached a terrifying 2.95 billion Baileys. This is an extremely scary reward, which shows how much the world government wants Yongze to die.


    Yongze is just a person, and he didn''t show any power. The reward amount for the first time is close to 3 billion, which is really terrifying.


    But thinking about killing the Tianlongren, it suddenly feels a bit reasonable. The family of the Tianlongren who was killed will definitely exert its strength and will not let its own family members die in vain.


    Whitebeard Pirates, Whitebeard read the newspaper and saw that someone had killed a Celestial Dragon, and that person managed to escape after a fight with the general Kizaru. Interesting man."


    "One year ago, Straw Hat Luffy beat up a Celestial Dragon, and now this white demon directly killed a Celestial Dragon."


    "Being able to escape from Huang Yuan''s hands, this person''s strength should not be underestimated." Marko said.


    "White devil, I kind of want to meet him." Ace said enthusiastically.


    Beasts Pirates, Kaido saw that there were such bold people, and immediately asked his men to promote that the Beasts Pirates welcome the white devil to join.


    Kaido is very ambitious. He is not only a pirate, he wants to build an anarchic pirate empire. Kaido, a bold and reckless person like the White Devil, naturally wants it.


    Shanks saw that the white demon dared to kill the Celestial Dragon, and the bounty offered for the first time was close to 3 billion, and he couldn''t help sighing: "There will not be much time for calm, and the sea will soon become restless. "


    "The navy has supplemented the contradiction between the two generals, the Whitebeard Pirates and the Beasts Pirates, this white devil who turned out..."


    ¡­


    The whole world is in a state of turmoil, and the Navy is no exception.


    If you are close to the Marshal''s office, you can clearly hear Akainu cursing.


    "Where did this **** come from!" Akainu slammed his arms on the desk angrily, almost elementalizing into magma in anger.


    "It''s not easy to be a marshal." Sengoku didn''t know when he appeared at the door of the office, looking at Akainu with pitiful eyes.


    If Tianlongren died during his tenure, or after the general had gone, then he would probably be furious, and Warring States felt that he would be in trouble just thinking about it.


    Akaken raised his eyebrows fiercely. He was already angry when he heard Sengoku''s words again, and he couldn''t hold back immediately, and was about to say something.


    But what a fine person Warring States is, he walked straight away after speaking, and went to Yongze''s office.


    At this time, Yongze''s office is like a party.


    Nagasawa and Garp drank wine, ate barbecue, and laughed.


    Warring States were stunned when they came in. Did he enter the Admiral''s office? Did he enter a bar?


    Warring States went out to the door to have a look, yes.


    "Kap Yongze, who are you?" Warring States didn''t quite understand.


    Garp pulled Sengoku aside, then stuffed a huge barbecue into Sengoku''s mouth and laughed loudly: "It''s nothing, I''m happy to celebrate."


    Warring States ate the barbecue and asked doubtfully, "What''s so happy about it?"


    "Of course it''s because there is one less garbage in the world." Yong Ze took a sip of his wine and laughed.


    Garp gave a thumbs up in agreement, that''s right.


    Warring States:¡­


    He finally understood what these two people were celebrating, and at this moment he was glad that he was not the admiral of the navy.


    Otherwise, I would probably be **** off by these two guys. Akainu is annoyed by them, but you guys are fine, just eat and drink to celebrate in the office.


    "Yongze, Zefa should return to the Navy headquarters in the next two days. He is also very interested in you and wants to see the generals of the New Era Navy." Sengoku said.

 Chapter 517： dragon shock

    Zefa was a little surprised when he knew that the newly appointed general asked him something.


    Although he no longer serves in the Navy Headquarters, and leads the pirate guerrillas he formed to hunt pirates all the year round, Zefa is not ignorant of everything.


    He knows that the world government has launched a world-wide conscription to expand the strength of the navy. The two new generals are civilian masters who have emerged from the conscription, not trained by the navy.


    In fact, Zefa doesn¡¯t really approve of the world¡¯s conscription. He thinks that it only depends on strength, and letting a group of people who have no contribution and don¡¯t know the character take up important positions will have a great negative impact on the Navy.


    Zefa has a special affection for the Navy.


    When Zefa was young, he already had justice in his heart. When he saw gangsters bullying girls, Zefa would bravely stand up and help beat the gangsters who bullied girls.


    At the age of fourteen, Zefa joined the navy in order to realize the justice in his heart, and began his long naval career.


    During his naval career, Zefa captured countless pirates, but never killed any enemy, because this is the justice in his heart, although these people committed crimes, they should not be killed directly by him. death, but judged by the navy, by the world government.


    Became a general at the age of thirty-eight, and applied for resignation at the age of forty-two because his family was killed, but was not approved.


    Later, Zefa retained the rank of general, but changed his job to become an instructor to train recruits for the navy.


    This time lasted for more than 20 years, during which time he taught a large number of excellent navies. The three original generals, Aokiji and Akaken, were all disciples of Zefa, and many well-known lieutenant generals of the headquarters were also his disciples. It can be said that Zefa is the teacher of a generation of navy.


    Now that his family is dead, Zefa only cares about "justice", only the Navy he has been in all his life.


    Zefa on the warship looked at the Navy headquarters gradually approaching, with many thoughts in his heart.


    "Teacher, how long are you going to stay this time?" Ain asked.


    They actually rarely return to the Navy headquarters, and they won''t stay for too long.


    Navy guerrillas mostly hate pirates and want to kill all the pirates in the world, so they are more diligent.


    "Let''s take a week, you guys should also take a good rest and hunt down pirates for so many days in a row." Zefa said with a smile.


    The tragic experience did not defeat Zefa, and Zefa would still have many warm smiles when getting along with his disciples.


    Just as Zefa and Ain communicated, the ship officially arrived at the Navy headquarters.


    What Zefa didn''t expect was that the return was not deserted this time. Karp Sengoku actually came to pick him up, and there was also a navy he was not familiar with.


    "Zefa, long time no see, hunting pirates outside is very hard." Warring States smiled and patted Zefa on the shoulder and said, he and Zefa are at the same time and old comrades in arms.


    "Long time no see, Zefa." Garp laughed and patted his old friend on the shoulder.


    "You are really old. Last time I saw you, I remembered that your hair was still black, but now it is completely white." Zefa also expressed emotion when he saw Sengoku whose hair and beard had turned gray.


    "So it''s not easy to be a marshal." Warring States sighed, and the big defeat in the top war really made him gray overnight.


    But Warring States soon laughed again. It has nothing to do with him being the former marshal who is not good as a marshal.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is Fujiwara Nagasawa, and he is also the new admiral." Sengoku introduced Nagasawa.


    "General Zefa." Yongze greeted.


    "Just call me Senior Zefa, I''m no longer a general." Zefa said with a friendly smile.


    Although he doesn''t approve of the world''s conscription, but with the introduction of Karp in the Warring States Period, Zefa''s influence on Yongze is not bad.


    Nagaze nodded, then glanced at Ain and other members of the Pirate Guerrilla who were following Zefa, and praised:


    "As expected of the team you personally formed, Senior Zefa, it looks like an elite army with strong combat effectiveness."


    No one doesn''t like being praised, unless it''s yin and yang, Zefa also smiled proudly when he heard Yongze''s words.


    Ai En also took a liking to this unknown general.


    "Oh." Yongze sighed at this time.


    Zefa didn''t understand why Yongze sighed, but Sengoku laughed.


    "You kid won''t want to say that you don''t have any useful subordinates, right? It''s useless to tell us old guys, you have to tell Sakaski." Warring States said with a smile.


    Yongze didn''t say that he didn''t have any subordinates he could rely on, and he wanted to transfer some powerful lieutenant generals to his side.


    "And you are too greedy, all you want is a lieutenant general like Huangmu Smoker, let alone Sakaski, I don''t agree." Warring States persuaded.


    Nagaze showed an awkward yet polite smile.


    After all, if you don¡¯t try it, you don¡¯t try it. If you give it, it¡¯s not the fruit of quacking.


    You can also try to influence them and bring them into the camp of the revolutionary army.


    Actually, Yongze also wants to grab the fruit of Ain. The fruit of Ain is really not easy. Reversing the fruit can even reverse time.


    Hearing the words of the Warring States Period, Zefa understood Yongze''s troubles, and it''s normal to think about it. There are still drawbacks to going directly to the general.


    Zefa asked Ain and the others to temporarily disband, and chatted with Karp Sengoku and Yongze for a while.


    When it was time to discuss the old days and disband, Yongze stopped Zefa and invited him to sit in his office.


    Yongze was very enthusiastic, boasting wildly in his mouth, and he was not stingy at all with words like the teacher of the entire navy.


    Seeing that Yongze was so enthusiastic, Zefa couldn''t refuse, so he followed Yongze to his office.


    But after arriving at Yongze''s office, Zefa was stunned when he saw a familiar figure on a certain piece of paper on Yongze''s desk.


    Zefa still has not forgotten until now, one day eight years ago, he led his students to practice, but was attacked by pirates, and his lovely students, who made him proud, died tragically in front of him .


    Except Ain and Binz survived, the other students died, and even Zefa lost an arm.


    Zefa changed his previous calm appearance, he quickly grabbed the portrait on Yongze''s desk, then fixed his eyes on the portrait and asked: "General Yongze, this is?"


    "You said this pirate is a target I plan to attack in the near future. After all, I have become an admiral, so I have to do something." Yong Ze explained.


    Zefa clenched his fists tightly, then relaxed, trying not to let Yongze notice his gaffe, Zefa took a deep breath and asked, "Yongze, I want to fight this pirate with you."


    "Senior Zefa, if you want to come to help, there is no problem." Yongze readily agreed, saying that he would notify Zefa immediately if there was news of White Beard II.


    "It''s cheap for him to let two generals attack together." Yong Ze said.


    Zefa didn''t speak, he had too many things on his mind right now.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    The killing of the Tianlong people also set off a huge storm within the revolutionary army.


    The revolutionary army were very happy, the Tianlong people were killed, no matter who it was, it was a blow to the world government and the Tianlong people.


    In the past, Tianlong people claimed to be the descendants of the Creator, born noble and enjoying all the privileges.


    But the white demon told everyone with his actions that the Tianlong people are just the same people and will still be killed.


    But the revolutionary army is also very puzzled, who is this white devil who dared to directly kill the Tianlong people and escaped the pursuit of the general, and why there was no news before, like a person who jumped out of thin air.


    Originally, according to the courage to directly dare to kill Tianlongren, it shouldn''t be unknown.


    It was under such circumstances that Kerla, a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, received news from Xia Qi.


    Xia Qi sent a very concise message, that is, someone wants to join your revolutionary army, and that person is the white demon who killed the Tianlong people.


    After receiving the news, Kerla quickly reported it to the dragon, because it was obviously beyond the limit of what she could handle.


    Long was quite surprised when he heard the news.


    According to his speculation, the white devil should be a strong man in seclusion. If he passed by the Chambord Islands and saw the Tianlong people displeased, he might take action, and he will continue to live in seclusion in the future.


    After all, if a strong man of this level wants to hide himself, it will be difficult for the world government to find him.


    Long didn''t expect that there would be such a good thing, that there would be a strong man who volunteered to join the revolutionary army without doing anything.


    Long also showed great importance to this. The White Demon dared to take action against the evil Tianlong people, and his strength was very strong, which was very suitable for their revolutionary army.


    "Can you ensure the correctness of the message?" Long asked aloud.


    Although he is happy, Long is not careless. He has to be wary of whether this is a trap by the navy or the world government.


    After all, even in this era of great pirates, the one called by the world government as the world''s most vicious criminal is not the Four Emperors, but the leader of his revolutionary army, Dragon.


    "It''s from Aunt Xia Qi." Kerla said.


    "If it''s that person, there should be no problem. Please reply to her. I will personally go over and have an interview with the White Demon." Long said lightly.


    The Revolutionary Army is a very special organization. They gather together not for wealth or power, but for countries and people around the world who are oppressed by the world government.


    Long needs to know exactly what kind of person the White Devil is before he dares to let the White Devil join the Revolutionary Army with confidence. After all, this is not a simple character.


    Yongze also readily agreed after hearing the news, saying that the meeting place will be determined by the Revolutionary Army, and he will go there when the time comes.


    The last meeting place was set at an uninhabited island not far from the Chambord Islands in the first half of the Great Channel.


    Because of Xia Qi''s message before, Lei Li also temporarily ended teaching Luffy, although it was almost over.


    After seeking advice from Yongze and the Revolutionary Army, Lei Li and Xia Qi followed Yongze to the island.


    As for why he followed, Rayleigh said that being idle is also idle, why not take a look at Luffy''s father.


    Xia Qi, Lei Li is still interested, so she will follow along, so there is no need to worry about any accidents.


    After all, there is the right hand of the One Piece King Pluto Rayleigh, the "world is the most ferocious criminal" dragon, and the white devil, even if there are three generals, it is impossible to win.


    Xia Qi and Lei Li were self-conscious as bystanders, they didn''t make a sound, they just watched Yongze and the revolutionaries meet quietly.


    In addition to himself, Long also brought two people with him, one was Sabo, the staff officer of the Revolutionary Army, and the other was Kerla, a cadre of the Revolutionary Army.


    "I am the White Devil, you can also call me by my name, Senshoubanjian, or Fujiwara Nagasawa." Yongze was a big bomb when he opened his mouth, and everyone was stunned.


    Facing the revolutionary army he planned to join from the very beginning, Yongze had no intention of hiding it, the vest was used to deceive outsiders.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa... Isn''t that the new admiral of the navy?" Kerla exclaimed, with a puzzled look on her face.


    "Don''t tell me you still have the same name as the new admiral?" Xia Qi couldn''t help but asked.


    This white hair doesn''t look like the Admiral Fujiwara Nagasawa, he has black hair, Xia Qi doesn''t think they are the same person.


    One is the admiral of the navy, and the other kills the Tianlongren and wants to join the revolutionary army. How can the two be the same person.


    Not to mention Xia Qi, the revolutionary army like Long and the others were also very puzzled. They couldn''t figure out why this white demon suddenly came to this trick.


    "It''s just a trick of mine." Yongze smiled, revoked the transformation technique, and turned into his original appearance.


    "Actually, it was a coincidence that I became an admiral. I originally wanted to go to the Revolutionary Army, but..." Yong Ze talked about his experience in the world of pirates.


    "That''s it, I became a general." Yongze spread his hands helplessly.


    Xia Qi is numb, who is this person, because he lost his way, encountered pirates and then met the navy, and got acquainted with Karp Warring States, coincided with the world conscription, and became a general at the speed of light.


    I wanted to become a revolutionary army, but I ended up becoming a general because I couldn¡¯t find my way?


    "Excellent." Sabo gave a thumbs up. This kind of encounter is much more outrageous than him.


    "Young people today are really not to be underestimated." Raleigh said with emotion.


    "Although I became a general, I just felt that this status could help the revolutionary army, so I looked for the traces of the revolutionary army again." Yongze continued.


    Long didn''t know how to describe his feelings at this moment. If he had to describe it, it would be like feeling paper in his pants that he hadn''t worn for a long time. If it was a piece of paper money, he would be very happy. Congratulations, double the surprise!


    "Then you haven''t been in the Navy headquarters for such a long time, won''t the Navy suspect it?" Kerla asked.


    "Of course not, because I am still in the Navy Headquarters, and it is only my avatar who is talking to you now." Yongze broke out again.


    Xia Qi didn''t know how many times she was shocked. This is still Yongze''s avatar, and even the avatar can easily deal with Huang Yuan. If the avatar is dispatched together, isn''t it equal to two generals?


    Even Rayleigh couldn''t keep his composure. With such strength, Yongze is actually just a clone?


    If he could barely describe it just now, now Long has no way to describe his feelings.

 Chapter 518： pull the boat over

    Long temporarily suppressed the indescribable joy in his heart, showed a kind smile and stretched out his hand to Yongze: "Yongze, our revolutionary army welcomes you to join."


    Yongze also stretched out his hand with a smile, tightly grasped Long''s palm, and said sincerely: "It can be regarded as finding an organization. In this rotten world, the only way out is revolution."


    Long nodded in agreement. He had seen through the world, which is why he formed the Revolutionary Army.


    Instead of being in the Navy with his naval hero father.


    Because Long knows that even if he becomes the so-called admiral of the navy, it is just a violent tool of the world government, and the root of the oppression of the people lies in the world government. If he wants to solve it completely, it is useless to be a marshal. The world government must be overthrown , to solve the problem from the root.


    But when Long wanted to pull his hand back, he found that Yongze''s hand was still holding his hand firmly and did not let go.


    Long looked at Yongze with some doubts, but what he saw was Yongze''s enthusiastic look, and Yongze was still talking non-stop.


    Long thought it was the first time Yongze had found the revolutionary army, so he was too excited, and he chatted patiently with Yongze with a relieved smile.


    After half a minute, Yongze stopped the topic, and then let go of his hand. In Long''s eyes, he realized that he was too enthusiastic and began to adjust himself.


    Long is very satisfied with Yongze, a new member of the revolutionary army, and is also very interested in what Yongze has done after joining the revolutionary army.


    "The sea has become confusing again." Lei Li said softly as he watched Yong Ze successfully join the revolutionary army.


    At first, I just thought that a bold and hermit strongman would join the revolutionary army, but I didn''t expect that there would be so many surprising things in the middle.


    The other party actually used the world conscription to become an admiral before joining the Revolutionary Army, and just a clone has such a powerful power, so how powerful the main body should be.


    And with an admiral serving as an undercover agent, the development of the revolutionary army may be much smoother in the future.


    "I thought this guy was mysterious enough, but I didn''t expect it to be more complicated than I guessed." Xia Qi''s expression was very complicated.


    At first, I thought it was just a lucky white hair who didn''t know where to get the news, but later found out that it was a powerful reckless man. It turned out that this was not all, and even hid the identity of an admiral.


    Xia Qi can only say that fortunately she was cautious enough, and did not show any malice before knowing the details of Yongze.


    None of them doubted Admiral Yongze''s affairs, because it was too easy to verify, so it was useless to fool people and could easily be exposed.


    In addition, there are two newly promoted admirals, who were indeed directly promoted by civilian conscription.


    Finally, Yongze boarded the boat of Long and the others, while Leili Xiaqi went back.


    On the ship, Sabo asked about Admiral Yongze with great interest.


    "The admiral is actually nothing special. He usually has no missions and rarely goes out..." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    When talking about the navy, of course we cannot fail to mention Karp, an interesting old man. Yongze talked about many interesting things about Karp.


    "You and Luffy''s grandfather actually opened an office and held a party when the Dragon Man died." Sabo said with a look of surprise.


    The corner of Long''s mouth twitched. Listening to people telling interesting stories about his father, he felt a little complicated as a son.


    But he also had to admit that it really seemed like something his old man could do.


    "What''s wrong with this, and I didn''t open it in front of Akainu, what''s wrong with my office." Yongze said with a smile.


    "But it turns out that Marshal of the Warring States Period actually has this kind of character, I thought it would be more serious." Sabo said.


    "After all, he is in a semi-retired state, and the navy doesn''t need him anymore. He has worked hard for the navy all his life, so he should enjoy it." Yongze explained.


    The post-retirement Sengoku is obviously not as serious as the Sengoku before becoming admiral of the navy, otherwise Yongze and Karp''s barbecue and wine would have been confiscated that day.


    "Having said so much, I don''t know much about the Revolutionary Army yet. Tell me about your Revolutionary Army."


    "Our revolutionary army has set up five major armies, of which the commander of the Great Route Army is Ambrio Ivankov, and the Eastern Army..." Long talked about the current strength of the revolution.


    Yongze shook his head and interrupted Long''s words, and then said: "I''m not asking this, but why the revolutionary army is fighting, what purpose does the revolutionary army have, and what to do after overthrowing the world government."


    Yongze doesn''t care about the current strength of the revolutionary army. Even if the strength is not enough now, with him as an invincible master, it will grow stronger sooner or later. What he cares about is the thinking of the revolutionary army.


    Long was lost in thought, and immediately replied firmly:


    "Fight for the oppressed people and countries of the world, fight for the freedom of all! Our revolutionary army will form a brand new government to make the world peaceful and free."


    Both Sabo and Kerla showed signs of agreement, and they both very much agree with the concept of dragons.


    But Yongze was not very satisfied. He asked again: "How can you form a new government better than the current world government? What should the nobles do, what should the king do? How should the various races be dealt with."


    Long couldn''t answer Yongze''s question for a while. He hasn''t thought about it so far, because overthrowing the world government is a very difficult problem. Just a navy can beat the current revolutionary army. How can we overthrow the world government.


    Since it cannot be overthrown, why do you want to build a better world government.


    "Our main focus now is to strengthen our forces to overthrow the world government, and those things can be considered later." Sabo felt that Yongze was thinking too much.


    Yongze shook his head and said: "No, this is very important. If it is not handled well, then what is the point of revolution if there is a second world government and a second wave of Tianlong people?"


    Just when Sabo was about to say something, Long spoke, his somewhat ferocious face showed a look of approval, Long nodded and said: "This is indeed a very important thing, we have neglected it before."


    "In this case, let me talk about my thoughts." Yongze smiled, and took out what he had learned in his previous life.


    One Piece World''s special reasons lead to the revolutionary army''s lack of thinking, so let him make up for it.


    Long heard the various ideas and viewpoints that Yongze said, his eyes gradually widened, showing a more surprised expression than when Yongze said that he was a general.


    In the past, Long felt that no one knew revolution better than himself, but now he found that there really was. If he was still in the stage of groping, then what Yongze had mastered was already a system.


    Long felt unspeakable joy again.


    Being very keen on the revolution, he knows that he has found an important thing that the revolution needs. Even if Yongze is an ordinary person, with what Yongze has shown, Long will let him serve as a high-level revolutionary army.


    Because Nagasawa brings great ideas.


    Long was actually very puzzled why Yongze, a hidden world, was able to realize so many things, but his joy surpassed the doubts in his heart.


    Sabo and Kerra are also in awe.


    After Yongze finished speaking, facing the doubts of the three, Yongze replied with a smile: "It''s all the help of the wisdom of the ancestors."


    Yongze will not talk about the rest. Things like time travelers are too outrageous, and no one will believe them when they are said. When necessary, be a riddler.


    ps: Because of some special reasons, I won¡¯t write down the related theories in detail. As for why, I think you probably know.


    ¡­


    Zefa and Yongze discussed whether to take his two surviving students and attack Whitebeard II.


    Yongze¡¯s thoughts are: ¡°The death of a large number of companions and the serious injury of the teacher that day must have left a certain shadow in their hearts. It may be beneficial for them to witness the defeat of the enemy with their own eyes.¡±


    Zefa felt that what Yongze said made sense, so he talked to Ainbinz about the crusade against Whitebeard II.


    "I''m going!" Ai En was not afraid because she almost died at the hands of Whitebeard II. She quickly expressed that she would follow the teacher to fight against this sinful pirate.


    Binz was not to be outdone, and quickly stated that he would also follow. His thoughts were the same as Ain''s.


    Zefa smiled and touched the heads of the two, feeling very relieved in his heart, but thinking of the tragic death of his disciples that day, Zefa wished to find White Beard II immediately and kill him.


    Not long after, when the Navy found out the location of Whitebeard II, Zefa brought his disciples to Yongze''s office.


    "Admiral Yongze, according to secret information, this pirate has been to the Ghost Island of the Beasts Pirates some time ago, and may have some connection with the Beasts Pirates." Tina looked at Whitebeard II on the navy side intelligence, found a noteworthy point.


    Zefa''s expression was not very good, but Yongze''s next words made him happy.


    "This kind of thing doesn''t matter anymore, so what if it has something to do with the Hundred Beasts Pirates. It''s just a group of bigger pirates. If they are together, I will wipe them out together." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "Tina is not happy, General Yongze is overconfident." Tina said very directly.


    If a general could solve a group of four emperors, then the four emperors would have been wiped out by the navy long ago.


    The power of a Four Emperors is not as strong as that of the Navy, but if two or three Four Emperors are united, the strength will be very terrifying.


    Not only the high-level combat power, there are also a large number of pirates under the Four Emperors, which is a force that cannot be ignored.


    During the war on the top, the more than forty affiliated pirate regiments under Whitebeard''s flag played a significant role, restraining a large number of navies.


    "Haha, Tina, you just have to wait, and wait for the day when the Hundred Beasts Pirates will be wiped out by me." Seeing that Tina didn''t believe it, Yongze didn''t care and laughed.


    "Confidence is a good thing, the navy will eventually wipe out all the pirates." Zefa sided with Yongze.


    "Teacher Zefa, why don''t you..." Tina closed her mouth in the middle of speaking.


    "Let''s go!" Yongze shouted very imposingly, and walked out of the office first.


    Yongze''s height of 1.8 meters is not considered tall in One Piece. There are many people with a height of 2.3 meters here. Even Tina is one centimeter taller than Yongze.


    But at this moment, Yongze shouted to set off, and the aura he showed immediately shocked several people in the office. Looking at the back of Yongze''s justice cloak, they seemed to be a little taller.


    In this operation, apart from the three masters and apprentices Zefa, Yongze also brought a lot of his subordinates. After all, it was barely considered a regular trip, and he was driving a warship.


    On the warship, Yongze also chatted with Zefa. During the chat, he talked about his students when he was an instructor in the navy.


    "When Tina was in the Naval Academy, she performed very well. In the blink of an eye, she is now a brigadier general." Zefa said with emotion.


    "I will be a major general soon." Hearing her former teacher praise her, Tina was in a good mood and added.


    "I really envy you, Tina, I have never experienced this kind of feeling of being promoted, and I lost a lot of fun of being promoted when I became a general at once." Yongze said enviously.


    Tina''s smiling face suddenly froze. There is no doubt that her promotion speed is far behind that of Yong Ze, who was promoted to general at the speed of light.


    Tina said with a straight face: "Tina is not happy, General Yongze, what you said is very good, don''t say it again next time."


    Ai En, who had been watching from the sidelines, was amused by the interaction between the boss and his subordinates.


    Ien joined Zefa¡¯s pirate guerrillas shortly after graduation, hunting pirates, and has been in a relatively tense environment. He rarely feels the relaxed atmosphere of Nagasawa Tina¡¯s joyful interaction.


    "I don''t know what is going on with Smoker now." Zefa suddenly thought of Smoker, who was in the same period as Tina.


    Tina is excellent, but Smoker is the strongest in that episode.


    "After the war ended, he took the initiative to apply to be transferred to the G5 branch, and he is now a lieutenant general." Tina said.


    Because they are in the same period, the relationship between the two is good. Compared with Smoker, although Tina is a little weaker in strength, she is more rational.


    "G5 branch..." Zefa flashed some information in his mind.


    G5 branch is one of the few branches of the Navy in the New World.


    "Maybe he will come to be your colleague soon." Yongze said suddenly.


    Since it is not enough to transfer several lieutenant generals in a row, Yongze applied for Smoker this time. He thinks it should not be a big problem.


    "The target pirate group is found ahead!"


    While a few people were chatting, the sailor who suddenly observed shouted that it was already night, but by observing the flag of the pirate group, the sailor could still confirm that this was the target they were looking for.


    The navy found the pirate ship, and the pirates also noticed the conspicuous warship.


    "Mom, there''s a warship ahead, what should I do?" Edward Weible asked Bajin with a smirk as he sucked in the snot that was about to drip to the ground.


    "Annoying Navy, since they encountered us, they are unlucky, let''s kill them." Ba Jin said indifferently.


    "By the boat, I''ll kill the navy." Edward Weibull shouted to his opponent.

 Chapter 519： solve

    Yongze originally planned to step over directly, but he didn''t expect the pirate ship to come over on his own initiative. This made Yongze happy, and he took the initiative to die, right?


    "Admiral Yongze, are we going to fire?" the sea soldier asked quickly.


    "Let them come over." Yongze said with a smile.


    Zefa stared at the pirate ship gradually approaching the warship, recalling the tragic situation of the students again in his mind, clenched his fists, ready to strike at any time.


    "Navy, it''s been a long time since I killed you. How dare you lock me up for so long. I want you to look good."


    "Brothers, if you have a female navy, remember to keep it."


    Because the warship did not stop it, the pirate ship quickly approached the warship, and the loud and unscrupulous discussion of the pirates spread to Yongze.


    Some of the fugitives who escaped from the city were fooled by Bucky and turned into Shichibukai, some of them were arrested by the navy because of Blackbeard''s death, and some of them continued to return to their old jobs at sea.


    But now that the basic structure of the new world has been set, it is not easy to form a new pirate group by yourself. Most of them join the existing pirate group, and Bajin also takes over a part.


    These pirates are basically lawless, and the navy has nothing to fear.


    Tina rubbed her fists with a displeased face, preparing to teach this group of dissimilar pirates a lesson later.


    Suddenly, the pirates became quiet, and they stepped aside one after another, and a huge figure came to the front.


    Originally, this scene should be a super boss who is not angry and arrogant, but what comes out is a demented Weibull with a snot on his face.


    Even on the pirate side, I feel that my boss is a little too imposing.


    Although they themselves complained about Weibull''s dementia in their hearts, they didn''t dare to say it because Weibull''s strength was too strong.


    They joined this pirate group not because of Weibull''s ridiculous beard, but because of Weibull''s terrifying power.


    Although he did look like a fool, Weibull''s strength made them recognize him.


    "Mother said you are annoying, so I will kill you all." Weibull said with a demented expression while sniffing his nose that he wanted to kill Nagasawa and others.


    Although the words were harsh, no one on the Navy side felt intimidated by what Weibull said, and even wanted to laugh.


    Of course, it may not be the dementia shown by Weibull that gives them confidence, but because there is a current general Nagasawa and a former general Zefa on the warship.


    Nagaze walked to the front of the deck, Zefatina and Ain Binz followed behind him.


    "Whitebeard II? You even named yourself Edward Weibull, but I don''t think you look like Whitebeard at all. You should be a modified human made by Bajin with blood factors." Yongze smiled Said.


    Weibull''s fleshy face quickly turned vicious. He sucked back the snot and said viciously, "You are not allowed to talk nonsense! I am exactly the same as the white bearded father!"


    "Exactly the same? I advise you not to say this sentence in the Whitebeard Pirates, otherwise it will be dangerous." Yong Ze almost laughed out loud.


    "Damn it, I''ll kill you!" Weibull showed a child''s angry expression, preparing to cut Yongze in half with a jump.


    At this time, a pirate who read the newspaper recently saw Yongze familiar, and then recalled that Yongze''s face was facing one of the three faces in the newspaper, and then he showed a look of panic.


    "General...general! Why did you meet the general." The pirate was dumbfounded.


    If it is said that the four emperors are the most deterrent on the pirate side, then the most feared by the pirates on the navy side is the admiral of the navy headquarters.


    Even if they are New World pirates who have done a lot of evil and have experienced strong winds and waves, they will panic when they encounter a general.


    This is the highest combat power of the navy. Of course they are not afraid of ordinary navy, but the general is another matter.


    "Where is the general?" The other pirates were surprised by this pirate and asked quickly.


    "The guy standing at the front of that warship is Admiral Baima, one of the new three new admirals of the Navy." Said the pirate, pointing at Yong Ze tremblingly.


    However, it was too late for them to turn around and leave at this time, because their boss Weibull had already slashed towards Yongze with a big knife.


    The blade of the broadsword has been given a jet-black domineering color, and Weibull''s face has also become ferocious.


    The pitch-black blade split the air, and the airflow of the blade drove the waves to a height of more than ten meters.


    At this moment, Weibull''s powerful momentum made all the navy except Nagasawa show vigilance.


    Although he looked demented, Weibull was indeed powerful, otherwise he would not have seriously injured Zefa and killed all the students on his ship back then.


    But it is a pity that the person he is facing is Yong Ze, an existence that can reach the Sixth Dao level with a full shot.


    Nagazawa''s right hand was covered by the jet-black armed color, and he directly grasped the broadsword that Weibull slashed with one hand.


    "Ah!" Weibull gritted his teeth and stared, not even caring about the snot running down his face. He tried to kill Yongze with all his strength, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t let him go. The broadsword advances another millimeter.


    A little giant who is nearly seven meters tall is holding a big knife and is pinched by a 1.8 meter man with one hand. This scene is really a bit inconsistent.


    "General Nagasawa!"


    The navy on the warship saw Yongze easily suppressing Weibull, and couldn''t help cheering Yongze loudly.


    Tina also has to admit that although Yongze is a bit of a fisherman at work, and he doesn''t usually look out of place, Yongze is a general after all, and he is simply a monster in terms of strength.


    Just now, Tina felt that if it was her, she would die, but Yongze could hold it with one hand, and her strength was unfathomable.


    Before that, Ai En''s impression of Yongze was still that he was a good boss who got along easily, but seeing Yongze easily grasping Weibull''s sword, she had a general understanding of Yongze''s strength You must know that Weibull seriously injured her teacher Zefa before, and Zefa was also a general before.


    Zefa also looked at Yongze in surprise, and was shocked by Yongze''s huge power.


    As someone who once had a life-and-death battle with Weibull, he is very aware of this guy''s terrifying power. Although this guy is a pirate who popped up suddenly, he is extremely powerful, especially in terms of strength.


    Zefa originally planned to fight with Yongze to ensure that Weibull could be taken down safely and quickly, but judging from the current situation, no need, Yongze''s strength is even more terrifying than he expected.


    Looking at Weibull, who was blushing, Nagasawa smiled. He loves Pirate World so much.


    Who dares to compete with him in the Naruto world? Any pirate would dare.


    With many templates added to his body, coupled with the powerful power provided by the breathing method, Yongze has not yet met anyone who can compete with him in terms of strength.


    Nagazawa clenched his fist with his left hand, and his fist was covered by the jet-black armed color. Immediately, Chakra erupted and punched Weibull in the abdomen.


    Puff!


    Weibull spat out scarlet blood, a powerful force exploded on his body, his whole body was severely injured, and under the action of this powerful force, it hit the pirate like a shell that was thrown out. There was a big hole in the boat.


    The people on the pirate ship wanted to sail away, but it was not that simple, Nagasawa Zefa jumped directly onto the pirate ship, and dealt with the surrounding pirates in twos and twos.


    "Do you know what you are doing? Does your navy want to go to war with the Beast Pirates?" Ba Jin said angrily as he watched his **** factor experimental body Dacheng was beaten and covered in blood.


    Although the navy was in front of us, Bajin was once a member of the Rocks Pirates, and he didn''t panic too much after seeing strong winds and waves.


    "Beast Pirates, what is your relationship with Kaido?" Yongze asked curiously.


    He remembered the words in the original book, Ba Jin never went to Kaido, he always took his stupid son to work alone, and became Qi Wuhai by virtue of his strong strength.


    "Hehe, I am an important ally of Kaido now. If you capture us, Kaido will definitely go to war with the navy." Ba Jin said with a sneer.


    Because Whitebeard did not die in the top war, it is naturally impossible for Barkin to let Weibull plot the treasure of the Whitebeard Pirates, that is to die.


    But because Whitebeard did not die, the conflict between the Whitebeard Pirates and the Beasts Pirates broke out.


    So in the end Bajin went to Kaido and asked to cooperate to kill Whitebeard, and then supported Weibull to become the new four emperors.


    Both are members of the Rocks Pirates, and the two parties know each other well. The negotiation process was not harmonious, because Kaido is not a normal person who can use common sense to infer.


    But in the end, Kaido agreed because he had enough interests.


    Bajin''s words made both Tina and Zefa show hesitation.


    Tina is a smart and sensible person, and she knows the consequences of this.


    Although Akainu shouted to end the era of great pirates, he kept waiting for the opportunity and didn''t really provoke any of the Four Emperors.


    Zefa is an old navy, and knows that this incident may lead to turmoil in the world.


    "I advise you to retreat as soon as possible, and I will not pursue these miscellaneous fishes that you killed." Ba Jin felt that Yongze did not dare to take action easily.


    "Hahaha." Yongze laughed.


    Nagaze stretched out his finger and shook, "I, Fujiwara Nagasawa, like to say no to self-righteous people like you!"


    "A mere Kaido wants to scare me? I heard that Kaido has always wanted to commit suicide, but he survived because of his strong vitality. He is really unlucky. If he meets me in advance, I can directly fulfill his wish."


    Yong Ze showed arrogance beyond Ba Jin''s expectation.


    "You..." Ba Jin wanted to say something, but Yongze punched his whole body, and he was beaten to death.


    "You, **** it, Mom!" Lying on the ground, Weibull glared at Yongze, his body was covered with blood, he staggered up, glared at Yongze, and then picked up a big knife to avenge his mother.


    Yongze shook his head, why did he still look like a villain, obviously he was a righteous messenger who came to eradicate evil and promote good.


    "Since you are so angry, let''s go down and stay with her together." After speaking, Yongze used the breathing method to chakra, making sure to send Weibull away with a punch.


    Just like that, Weibull lay on the pirate ship uneasy.


    Looking at Weibull who is no longer in shape, Zefa, who has avenged his revenge, has mixed feelings.


    The villain who once killed a boatload of his students and made him fall into self-blaming nightmares for countless times is finally dead.


    "General Yongze, you are a little impulsive, we should arrest them." Tina said.


    Yongze laughed a few times, shook his hands, then wiped his fists with a cloth, put his hands on Tina''s head and said: "Maybe it''s a good thing to be rational all the time, but I think emotional impulses have something to do with it." Time is not completely useless, at least I am happy."


    "Just treat it as the boss''s occasional capriciousness?"


    Facing Yongze who was suddenly serious about reasoning, the rational Tina didn''t know what to say for a moment, forgetting that Yongze''s hand was on her head.


    In all fairness, Yongze is indeed the best boss Tina has ever met in her naval career. The battle of Yongze today also made her see another side of Yongze.


    Just when Tina was struggling, Yongze withdrew his hand without a trace, and just now he successfully grabbed Tina''s fruit.


    Although the performance of Tina Fruit''s original work is not very brilliant, but Yongze feels that the devil fruit is still a matter of development. There are so many tricks in the hands of Ming Ge, if it is an ordinary person, maybe it can only be used Weaving clothes.


    "Thank you." Zefa said to Yongze after a moment of silence.


    He didn''t understand why Yongze insisted on killing Weibull, whether he had heard about his deeds from somewhere, or he was simply upset at seeing Weibull.


    In any case, Yongze avenged him, the children who died in that boat,


    "Senior Zefa doesn''t need to do this. Crusading pirates should be the duty of the navy. Wearing this cloak of justice, you have to do something." Yongze said with a smile.


    "Yes, it is indeed the responsibility of the navy to hunt down pirates, because the navy is the hero of the sea." Zefa agreed.


    "The hero of the sea is a bit too much, in fact, it is just a military organization of the world government." Yongze said bluntly.


    Zefa couldn¡¯t speak anymore. He always believed that the navy is a hero and justice, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t refute Yongze¡¯s words, because what Yongze said was true.


    Maybe the navy has played a part of the role of heroes, but the navy is still the military organization of the world government. The justice of the navy cannot control the world government. As a former general, Zefa still knows it.


    But because he spends most of his time fighting against pirates, Zefa doesn''t have much contact with it.


    Zefa decided to have a good chat with Yongze after going back, and pass on the experience of his predecessors.


    He has a good look at Yongze, and thinks that Yongze will become the leader of the navy in the new era.


    "Return!." Yongze waved his hand, and everyone returned to the warship.

 Chapter 520： As long as you have the guts to take a holiday every day

    After learning that Ba Jin and Whitebeard II were killed by the navy, Kaido was very angry.


    It''s not how good his relationship with Ba Jin is. Although they were both members of the Rocks Pirates before, they are not friends.


    Because the Rocks Pirates are not the kind of pirates who love each other at all. Everyone just came together for various purposes, and finally became a pirate. The members of the pirates who don¡¯t kill each other are considered good relations. up.


    In the Rocks Pirates, the only one who has a little friendship with Kaido is the BIGMOM who is now the fourth emperor, that is, Charlotte Lingling.


    The fish fruit he ate, the phantom beast blue dragon form, was given to him by his aunt on the day the Lockes Pirates disbanded.


    What really made Kaido angry was that he felt that the Navy had slapped him in the face and harmed his interests.


    Although Kaido doesn¡¯t believe that the demented Whitebeard II is Whitebeard¡¯s son, but Whitebeard II¡¯s strength is still good, and he thinks Ba Jin¡¯s plan is feasible.


    If it succeeds, then Kaido can get too many benefits, and at the same time, he can get rid of the great enemy of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    Kaido, who was furious, didn''t care about that much, and directly ordered to dispatch the two big billboards of the Beasts Pirates, and sent Jack and Quinn together, leading the elite pirates of the Beasts Pirates towards the Navy''s new world. The G5 branch, one of the few branches, rushed away.


    Although Jack failed in the battle with Ace, the other fruits of the animal department may not be brilliant, but the rough skin and thick flesh are really hard to compare with other fruits


    So although Jack was defeated, he quickly recovered from his injuries.


    Regarding Jack¡¯s failure this time, Kaido didn¡¯t blame him too much. Kaido was still very magnanimous to his valued subordinates.


    ...


    "Asshole! Why didn''t you report it before you went to attack Edward Weibull and Miss Bajin!" In the Marshal''s office, Akainu slammed the desk with a big hand and stared at Yongze angrily.


    It''s a pity that Yongze doesn''t like red dogs at all, Yongze smiled and said: "Marshal Sakasky, don''t spit blood, I have reported this trip."


    Akakenu found a blank piece of paper from among the many documents on the table and threw it on the ground angrily, saying, "You call this a report."


    I saw the words "go to sea to fight pirates" written on the white paper.


    "Why not, isn''t Edward Weibull a pirate?" Nagasawa asked back.


    Akaken was speechless for a while, he was really **** off by Yongze.


    "Obviously the intelligence department has given you information, you should know that he can''t move for the time being." Akaken said coldly.


    After discovering that the Beasts Pirates had launched an attack on the G5 branch, the Navy Headquarters quickly dispatched reinforcements to repel Jack Quinn and others.


    But the Beasts Pirates will definitely not provoke the Navy for no reason when they are competing with the Whitebeard Pirates, so after some investigation, it was discovered that Yong Ze hadn''t deliberately concealed it.


    "Why not? Isn''t it our navy''s responsibility to fight pirates? Didn''t you still say that you want to end the era of great pirates?" Yong Ze asked again.


    "Do you want me to let him go and let him continue to do evil? God knows how many people will die at his hands during the time he is let go."


    "It is to end the era of great pirates, so we can''t provoke the Hundred Beasts Pirates during this period of time."


    "If the Beasts Pirates go to war with the Navy, the Whitebeard Pirates who have a grudge against the Navy will probably temporarily put aside their hatred with the Beasts Pirates and attack the Navy together. In this way, the Navy''s deployment in the new world will be completely different. It''s all ruined!" Akainu stared at Yongze and said loudly.


    He knocked **** the table several times, and all the materials on the table were blown up.


    "So, do you know what a big mistake you made? For some small sacrifices that may occur, we will pay a greater price!" Akaken yelled at Nagasawa.


    Yongze plucked his ears with his hand, his face was indifferent, not at all like a person who was reprimanded by his boss.


    "You!" Seeing Yongze''s attitude of ignoring his words, Akakenu''s blood pressure immediately rose, and he wished that a meteor volcano would hit Yongze''s face.


    Fortunately, Akainu had already had an atmosphere some time ago, and it was somewhat numb.


    Moreover, it is impossible to really fight. If there is a real fight, the Navy Headquarters will be wiped out by them.


    "You need to find a way to solve the problem you caused, and don''t go back to the naval base until there is no solution." Akainu shook his hand and said.


    "So that''s it. You are going to give me a vacation, so I would like to thank Marshal Akainu. It just so happens that I am going to take a stroll in the sea." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    After finishing speaking, Nagasawa didn''t give Akainu a chance to continue talking, and swaggered out of the Marshal''s office, leaving Akainu alone in the office to continue to be angry.


    In fact, the reason why Yongze dares to do whatever he wants is because he feels that his strength is absolutely invincible in One Piece.


    So what if you offend the Hundred Beasts Pirates? If Kaido really dares to come over, Nagasawa will use the ability of the captain to use the ability of the captain, and Kaido will still be alive.


    Of course, although Yongze has the ability to solve it, he didn''t tell Akakenu, just to anger him on purpose, who made Akakenu so unpopular.


    Moreover, Yong Ze said that he was not angry when he said that he would go to the sea for a stroll. He really had planned this before. How could he really stay at the Navy headquarters all day?


    And he also wants to see what the world of pirates changed by him looks like. Has Hawkeye been inspired by the war on the top, and his strength has become stronger? Go to the Revolutionary Army.


    Backing to the office, Yongze saw Tina who was working hard, so he said, "Tina, do you want to take a long vacation?"


    "What long vacation?" Tina looked at Yongze suspiciously, not understanding why Yongze suddenly said it was a holiday.


    "The marshal saw that your boss is capable of doing things, and he is going to give me a vacation as long as I want to reward me." Yongze said with a smile.


    Tina: ¡­


    She doesn''t believe Yongze''s nonsense. Compared with a holiday, suspension may be more reliable, but it''s not true, it shouldn''t be as serious as suspension.


    Actually, this is not too big a deal for a general.


    "General Yongze, please explain the matter clearly to Tina, don''t be too subjective." Tina said blankly.


    Since Tina wanted to listen, Nagasawa recounted to Tina the harmonious communication with Akainu just now.


    "Do you think this is the same as wanting to come back after a vacation?" Yongze leaned on the chair and took a sip of the hot tea made by Tina.


    "It''s not the same, it''s completely different. It''s just being kicked out of the naval base." Tina looked at Yongze speechlessly. For the general, this was not a big deal.


    Kaido is not a fool, how could he fight so hard for his so-called allies and the navy? Going to the G5 base is already the result of his superiors, and that''s all.


    But Yongze has always been angry with the red dog, and it finally turned into this situation.


    "What''s the point of the naval base? It''s too boring to be here every day." Yong Ze said indifferently.


    Tina stared at Yongze for a long time, and finally didn''t know what to say, the atmosphere fell into silence, only the sound of Yongze eating a donut.


    "Yongze, I heard that I went out to deal with pirates recently." Garp laughed and walked into the office, his eyes lit up when he saw Yongze eating donuts, and he joined the army of snacks.


    "There is nothing to say, a small character with a reward of more than 400 million yuan, compared to this, I am going to take a long vacation." Yongze told Garp that he would be away from the naval base for a while.


    Save time, Karp can''t find anyone else.


    "It''s a good thing to be on vacation. Would you like to visit my hometown with me?" Karp said with a big smile.


    Yongze shook his head and declined politely: "Forget it, I also have some travel plans here."


    Garp didn''t care either, he laughed a few times, and left Yongze''s office after eating and drinking and chatting with Yongze.


    "Tina, what do you think, if you want to continue working overtime at the Navy headquarters, I have no objection." Yongze asked.


    Tina is a little tangled, if she goes out with Yongze now, then her promotion may be ruined, and she will soon be a major general.


    But she is now Yongze''s direct subordinate, and the boss has been kicked out, so it''s not good for her to stay in the Navy headquarters.


    And Tina is not worried about Yongze, not because he is afraid that something will happen to him, Yongze has no need to worry about safety at all, well, she is worried that Yongze will make some other big news.


    After all, Yongze said things like killing Qiwuhai in a row, and he didn''t shy away from calling Tianlong people trash on weekdays.


    She was afraid that Yongze would kill Qiwuhai and beat Tianlongren violently after he was outside for a long time.


    Then Yongze might not be able to come back at that time, Qiwuhai can say that there is no way to undo the violent beating of Tianlongren.


    "Tina will supervise you well." Tina stared fiercely at Yongze, her major general.


    Although Tina is not a person who particularly cares about her position, this is something she is about to obtain through her own efforts, and she is somewhat unhappy when she suddenly loses it.


    "Haha, what do you supervise me, who doesn''t know that I, Yongze, have nothing to do with gambling and drugs." Yongze said with a straight face.


    It happened that Zefa¡¯s pirate guerrillas were about to set off at this moment, so Yongze left the navy headquarters directly by Zefa¡¯s ship.


    After learning the reason why Yongze left the Navy headquarters, Zefa felt a little guilty, and Ain said indignantly:


    "Why should he be expelled from the Navy headquarters after eradicating such a sinful pirate? The admiral is too much."


    Ain is very grateful to Yongze who killed Whitebeard II. She doesn''t understand why killing such a vicious pirate seems like a wrong thing.


    Whitebeard II can kill the navy if he kills it, but the navy will not be able to move because of the relationship between Whitebeard II and Kaido. For what reason, where is the justice of the navy.


    Binz also defended Yongze, and other members of the pirate guerrillas also spoke for Yongze with a look of righteous indignation.


    Tina felt that Mr. Zefa''s pirate guerrillas seemed a little dangerous.


    Compared to those who fought against him, Yongze seemed very indifferent.


    Yongze smiled and said: "It''s not a big deal, it''s just a vacation, there''s no need for that."


    "Where do you want to go, Yongze, I''ll take you there." Zefa asked.


    Their pirate guerrillas hunt pirates mainly in the first half of the Great Channel, not the new world in the second half.


    "Then you send me to Kraigana Island." Nagasawa said directly.


    He plans to go to Hawkeye first, and then transfer to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army.


    But when he went to the Revolutionary Army, he would not take Tina with him. It was not the time, and it is not appropriate to take Tina with him now.


    "Craigana Island? That''s the island where Hawkeye lives. Are you sure you want to go there?" Zefa asked.


    "Isn''t Hawkeye the number one swordsman in the world? I''m going to see how strong his sword is, and how strong the world''s strongest black sword is." Nagasawa explained.


    Only then did Zefa remember that Yongze had always carried a knife, although he had never used it in front of him once.


    Because of the terrifying power and arrogance shown in the fight against Whitebeard II last time, Zefa subconsciously thought that Yongze was a strong man similar to Garp.


    Zefa understands that Yongze is probably going to have a swordsman''s sparring with Hawkeye.


    "How does your sword compare to your physical skills?" Zefa asked aloud, he was a little curious whether Yongze was stronger with a sword or a stronger fist.


    Yongze smiled and said: "It should be much stronger."


    Zefa was a little frightened by Yongze''s words. He had seen Yongze''s physical skills before. The white beard II with terrifying power was shot by Yongze with one punch and two punches to death.


    And Yongze said that his sword is much stronger, what kind of state is that.


    Ai En glanced at the knife that Yongze pinned to his waist. She is also a swordsman and often fights with a short sword in battle.


    After watching for a while, Ai En didn''t recognize which famous sword Yongze''s sword was.


    "Don''t look at it, this knife is called Liuren Ruohuo, not the famous swords you know." Yongze said with a smile.


    "Of course, it will become a famous sword in the future, and it will still be the best in the world."


    Tina, who has been thinking about things, heard Yongze''s words, and felt that there were too many pitfalls, and she didn''t know where to start complaining.


    Going to the island where Hawkeye is located is not an instant. On the way, the bored Yongze began to teach Tina to practice.


    Tina can be regarded as a more versatile navy. She can do two-color domineering, and she has not failed in the cultivation of the six styles. She is also a devil fruit capable person.


    But the embarrassing part is that it is all about it, but there is nothing special about it.


    Nagaze mainly trains Tina''s domineering, and then develops the fruit.


    Nagaze suggested that Tina should not always think about using the manufactured iron bars to lock people, but to increase the strength of the iron, and then use the body as a weapon in the battle.


    Because in a boat, Nagasawa also occasionally gave advice on other people''s practice, and Ain Binz received certain advice.


    However, no matter how long the journey is, there will be an end. After a period of sailing, Kraikana Island has arrived.

 Chapter 521： The battle of the worlds greatest swordsman

    From a distance, Krajgana Island can only see a large number of dense forests on the island, which does not look much different from those uninhabited islands on the sea.


    "Then let''s say goodbye, Tina, let''s go." Yongze said goodbye to everyone in Zefa Ain with a smile, and then got off the boat with Tina to the island.


    Zefa Ain and the others watched Yongze and the others leave.


    "Admiral Yongze is such a good person, it''s a pity that he was punished for hunting down pirates." Binz said with regret looking at Yongze''s back.


    Although we didn''t spend much time together, Yongze had already left a relatively deep impact on his heart.


    Although Yongze is powerful, he is kind and he never puts on the airs of a general, even if he is told by his subordinates, he just smiles.


    Even their unrelated juniors are willing to teach them carefully. Binz feels that he has gained a lot from being taught by Yongze these days.


    Ai En was also watching Yongze leave, but she didn''t speak, just watched quietly.


    "Don''t look, it''s time for us to go." When Tina Nagasawa disappeared into the forest, Zefa said with a loud smile.


    Zefa patted Binz on the head vigorously, and then said: "Why, want to watch the battle of Yongze''s Hawkeye?"


    Binz smiled embarrassedly, and said: "After all, it was a battle between the general and the world''s number one swordsman. Anyone who comes here will be curious, don''t you think so, Ain?"


    "Curiosity, but the work of hunting pirates is more important." Ain turned around and said flatly.


    Although she was curious about what the battle between Yongze and Hawkeye would look like, and who the final winner would be, but if Ien had to choose whether to watch the battle or continue to fight against pirates with Zefa, Ian would choose the latter .


    Ain respects Zefa very much and treats him like his own father, not only because of Zefa''s teachings all the time, but also because of Zefa''s efforts to protect him in that incident. If it was for Zefa, she would give up a lot After all, if there is no Zefa, maybe she will die in that incident.


    Zefa looked at his two proud disciples, and gradually had some thoughts in his heart.


    He wants Ain and Binz to go to Yongze as Yongze''s subordinates.


    His family members were all killed, and disciples like Ain Binz who had followed him for a long time were already regarded as family members by him.


    If possible, he would naturally want his family to be better.


    Following Yongze is undoubtedly more promising than following him. Yongze is powerful and kind, and he is not stingy in guiding his subordinates. As a boss, he is the best.


    Following Yongze will be able to fight pirates better in the future, there are too many benefits.


    "When Yongze returns to the naval base, I will apply to transfer you to Yongze." Zefa said suddenly.


    Binz was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly said: "Teacher, I just said casually, I still want to fight pirates with you."


    Binz thought that what he said just now made Zefa angry.


    "Teacher, I don''t want to go anywhere, I want to follow you all the time." Ain said seriously with his fair face.


    Zefa laughed twice, then suddenly became serious and said: "Have you forgotten my previous teaching? As a navy, you must put justice first!"


    "Following Yongze, you will have more opportunities to show your justice. This is a good opportunity."


    "But I..." Ai En had a complicated expression, but he didn''t want to refute Zefa''s words.


    "Don''t make it look like you are going to die. It''s just that you have been transferred to Yongze. It''s not that you can''t see each other in the future. Maybe I will retire soon, and then I will go to the school in the headquarters to serve as an instructor. ¡¯¡± Zepha said.


    The death of White Beard II can be regarded as a solution to a knot in his heart. In addition, he is indeed not young, he is already seventy-three years old. It is serious to retire and return to the headquarters to teach, not to appease Ai. En and Binz.


    As for why he went to teach in the navy again instead of quitting directly, because Zefa could no longer imagine where he would go after leaving the navy, and now the navy is everything to him.


    ...


    Not long after Yongze and Tina entered the forest, a group of baboons with various weapons rushed out and surrounded them.


    The baboons have all kinds of weapons, including cold weapons and hot weapons. Yongze even saw a baboon holding a knife in both hands and biting a three-knife style.


    "Tina is so confused, what''s the matter with these baboons?" Tina looked at this group of different baboons, and slowly asked a question mark.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen baboons before, but she really hasn''t seen this kind of baboon with all kinds of weapons.


    Just as Tina was about to clean up these armed baboons, Yongze suddenly burst out with a terrifying aura, and the powerful domineering look rushed towards the baboons like a huge wave.


    Plop, plop, in an instant, all the baboons fell to the ground, stunned by Yongze''s powerful aura, and only one huge baboon could barely support it, but it also looked at Yongze in horror, and it was completely gone. of arrogance.


    "Overlord look domineering!" Tina looked at Yongze in surprise. She didn''t expect Yongze to hide such a trick. Yongze''s control was very good and did not affect Tina.


    "What''s so surprising about this, isn''t there a lot of people awakening in the new world." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "That''s a pirate, and there are only a very small number of those in the navy who have awakened to this domineering spirit." Tina said.


    In her impression, there seems to be only Marshal Warring States in the domineering navy.


    It¡¯s not that people in the navy are less talented than pirates, but that they are created by the environment. Pirates, a group that fears the world will not be chaotic, are more likely to awaken domineering and domineering.


    Actually, Tina still hasn¡¯t said a word, not only are there very few people who are awakened, but she is rare among pirates who can reach the intensity of Nagasawa.


    Hawkeye, who was drinking tea and reading the newspaper in the castle, noticed something, put the teacup on the long table, and looked into the distance through the castle window.


    The bored Perona was playing with her doll, and when she saw Hawkeye getting up, she thought that Hawkeye was going to make lunch, so she asked, "What''s for lunch today?"


    However, Hawkeye didn''t reply to Perona''s words at all, but kept staring in a certain direction.


    This couldn''t help but make the boring Perona angry. Perona folded her arms, her cheeks puffed up, and she deliberately floated back and forth in front of Hawkeye.


    "Damn guy, didn''t you hear me talking to you!" Perona said angrily while floating around and stomping her feet in the sky.


    Hawkeye gave Perona a hand knife expressionlessly, and knocked down Perona who was floating around like a ghost.


    "Ghost girl, don''t hinder me, someone is coming from the island." Hawkeye said.


    "Who, is someone looking for you?" Perona asked like a curious baby.


    "I don''t know." Hawkeye replied briefly.


    "What, what is this." Perona felt that she was wasting time.


    Hawkeye walked out of the castle, the sudden burst of momentum just now was really not easy.


    At this time, Sauron was still practicing his sword skills meticulously outside, and when he saw Hawkeye coming out, he only paused for a while.


    Over the past year, Hawkeye has taught him a lot, and now he still needs to strengthen his cultivation.


    Hawkeye nodded lightly, and was about to step forward to investigate, but stopped because the person he was looking for had already appeared in front of him.


    "Admiral Fujiwara Nagasawa..." Hawkeye frowned slightly, unexpectedly the person who arrived was the new admiral.


    "Admiral?" Sauron stopped, he stopped training, and looked towards Yongze.


    In fact, Zoro once had a battle experience with the admiral, that is, with Aokiji, but it was said to be a battle, but in fact it was just a one-sided instant kill, so he knew a little bit about the strength of the admiral to a certain extent.


    Sauron feels that he has grown a lot, and even if he encounters the same situation back then, he will definitely not be so powerless.


    "Yes, I am." Yong Ze generously admitted.


    "But I didn''t come here this time because of anything in the navy, I just came here to find fault with you." Yongze explained with a smile.


    Tina: ¡­


    It¡¯s okay to come to find fault, but will you die if you say a word of discussion?


    "Jorakor Mihawk, we are here this time, not representing the navy, but ourselves. Please don''t make any associations here. My boss, Admiral Yongze, is also a great swordsman. I want to have a fight with you. Swordsman''s battle." Tina said quickly.


    "Swordsman''s battle..." Hawkeye glanced at Yongze''s blade Ruuohuo pinned to his waist, nodded and said lightly: "Then come."


    When reading the newspaper before, Hawkeye paid a little more attention to Yongze, and the result was as he thought.


    But he never expected Yongze to come to fight. Generally speaking, the navy rarely does this.


    Fighting the general, Hawkeye naturally didn''t want to fight next to his own house, so there might not even be any scum left after the fight.


    Hawkeye directly took Yongze to the other side of the island, preparing to fight Yongze there.


    Sauron and Perona also quickly followed.


    Sauron wanted to see how far he was from such a top powerhouse through the battle between the general and Hawkeye.


    Tina noticed the existence of Sauron, and the first thought in her head was to capture Sauron, and then give up immediately.


    Because she has already said that she is not representing the navy, but an individual, it is not good to arrest Sauron who does not know what has to do with Hawkeye.


    Tina is a rational person, so she didn''t do anything.


    Yongze and Hawkeye looked at each other at a distance of three meters. After staring at each other for nearly a minute, Hawkeye slowly pulled out his world''s strongest black knife night from behind, and pointed it at Yongze.


    And Yongze also slowly pulled out the flowing blade Ruohuo.


    "In this world, you are the second person who made me pull out the blazing blade, and you are also the first person who made me interested in trying sword skills, because the first one is a group of people who are so sinful that I can''t help but want to draw them. The pirates they all killed." Yongze held the handle of the knife tightly with his right hand, a huge spiritual pressure erupted, and the momentum on his body gradually rose.


    He only used the template power of the chief captain. Even if his current fusion rate is only 80%, the power that the template can provide is extremely exaggerated.


    Hawkeye didn''t speak, he was observing Yongze with his sharp eyes like a falcon.


    Powerful, extremely powerful!


    This is a very powerful swordsman, this is the conclusion obtained by Hawkeye''s observation.


    Hawkeye exhaled lightly, and clenched his right hand even tighter on his world''s strongest black knife.


    Hawkeye is eager to fight with powerful swordsmen, because only in this way can he hope to break through to a higher peak.


    So in the Dingshang battle, he fought sword qi and then stopped.


    There is no point in besieging Whitebeard with others. He wants to challenge Whitebeard who is in good condition alone.


    Although he still failed to achieve his wish due to weird reasons, it seems that he has now met an opponent who is also worthy of challenge.


    Hawkeye''s eyes were concentrated, and he raised the big knife, and the tyrannical armed color domineering covered the blade.


    Immediately, Hawkeye slammed Ye down, and a turquoise slash of more than 30 meters flew towards Yongze. The ground affected by the slash quickly split open, forming a long and narrow gully.


    The huge turquoise sword energy seemed to be able to cut the world in half, destroying everything that stood in front of it.


    Sauron saw Hawkeye''s slash, and held onto his knife tightly, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    The gap is too big. As soon as Hawkeye made a move, Sauron knew that the gap between them was still huge.


    After the war on the top, Luffy saw the battle of the real top powerhouse, so he notified his companions by special means, and told them a message, that is to practice hard, and then meet in Chambord Islands two years later.


    Sauron practiced very hard. He didn''t want to experience the feeling of being powerless to protect when this kind of thing happened again in the future. He wanted to stand by Luffy''s side and fight with him.


    And when Tina saw such a terrifying slash from Hawkeye, she also became a little worried.


    Although Yongze kept saying how strong his sword was, and once he pulled out the sword, Hawkeye could only lose, but after all, he hadn''t seen it in person, and Tina was still a little worried.


    "Everything in the world is ashes, and the blade is like fire!" Yongze started to untie the Zanpakutao, and the blade was like a fire, and the spiritual pressure on Yongze''s body increased again, and his momentum surged. Immediately after Yongze quickly swung a knife.


    Hurrah!


    An equally huge flame slash was slashed out by Yongze, and the red flames burned blazingly, causing the surrounding temperature to rise.


    The huge flame slash seemed to burn everything in the surrounding world, and the crimson light dyed the faces of those present red.


    Tina felt a burst of hotness in her body, and suddenly thought of Whitebeard''s slash during the war.


    Tina quickly shook her head, and focused on watching the battle again. Although they were all flame slashes, they were still different.


    One red and one blue flame collided together, as if a red world was competing with the cyan world, desperately snatching the opponent''s territory, and finally the red suppressed the cyan, but failed to completely burn it, a huge explosion sounded , the two slashes disappeared.


    Boom boom boom! !


    The ground that had endured the aftermath of the slashing explosion began to crack continuously, and there were scorched marks everywhere, a scene of doomsday.


    In the first move, which was a tentative slash from both sides, Yongze won by a small margin.


    "So strong!" Sauron couldn''t help but said.


    The slashing blows issued by either of these two people are not what he can bear now.

 Chapter 522： Deal with Hawkeye

    The slash was suppressed, and Hawkeye''s always indifferent face showed a moved expression.


    He hadn''t seen it for a long time, and he wanted to do everything possible to fight with the sword.


    There are many strong men in this world, but there are not many strong men with swords.


    In the past, Hawkeye would go to the redhead to compete, but after the redhead broke his arm, Hawkeye never competed with the redhead, that is, drinking together.


    For a swordsman, the arm is too important, Hawkeye is unwilling to fight the redhead who lost his arm, and it is meaningless to win.


    Because the meaning of fighting between Hawkeye and Red Hair was never to win, but to hone their own swordsmanship.


    With a whoosh, Hawkeye disappeared in place.


    The next moment, Hawkeye holding the black knife Ye Ya appeared on the side of Yongze, and slashed towards Yongze.


    Yongze seems to be able to predict the future, before Hawkeye appeared, the flowing blade Ruohuo he held tightly in his right hand slashed towards the side.


    Boom!


    One is Hawkeye''s world''s strongest black sword, Ye, and the other is Ruohuo, the blade covered in crimson flames. A simple collision between the two sides set off a huge storm, and the scattered berserk sword energy surrounded the surrounding area. The destruction seems to have been bombarded by a large number of artillery.


    Boom boom boom!


    Hawkeye and Yongze fought quickly, and the two figures flickered, fighting on the ground, in the sky, in the forest, and everywhere on the island.


    Zoro could no longer keep up with the rhythm of the fierce battle between the two. It felt like he missed several collisions even if he blinked his eyes.


    The more he looked, the more frightened Zoro became, because his long-standing goal, Hawkeye, the world''s number one swordsman, was actually the one being suppressed.


    Although there is no winner for the time being, in the collision, the initiative has been in the hands of Yongze, and Yongze''s offensive like a storm suppressed Hawkeye firmly.


    Tina is also relieved. Although Yongze is always out of tune, he has never lied about his strength. He is indeed a stronger swordsman than the world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye.


    Although he was suppressed by Yongze, Hawkeye''s fighting spirit became more and more fierce. What he longed for was exactly such an opponent.


    The battle between the two sides became more and more intense, the island suffered major damage, and the ground was full of deep slash marks.


    Yongze had a great time playing. Although he didn''t use too many things, the strength shown by Hawkeye really satisfied him.


    Yongze stopped the rhythm of attack after slashing Hawkeye back more than ten meters.


    "Be proud of yourself, you will be the first person in this world to see Liu Ren Ruo Huo undo it." Yong Ze said with a smile while holding Liu Ren Ruo Huo tightly.


    After all, he is the most powerful swordsman in One Piece World, and Nagasawa decided to give Hawkeye a face by using the remaining fire sword to end the battle.


    Hoo, Yongze let out a slight breath, the extremely powerful spiritual pressure erupted, and his aura rose sharply.


    Seeing Yongze''s aura rising again, Hawkeye''s expression became serious. It was not Yongze''s full strength just now, but it could be even stronger. It''s really a monster through and through.


    …dAfter the solution, the Liuren Ruohuo looks less dazzling than when the blade was burning with flames before, and it looks like a scorched knife.


    This is because Yongze concentrated all the heat of the blazing flame on the tip of the knife, sealing all the power within the blade.


    Although it looks ugly, if it is touched by Liu Ren Ruo Huo in this state, it will instantly turn into flying ash and disappear in this world. This is the power of Liu Ren Ruo Huo''s solution.


    After Yongze dispelled Liu Ren Ruo Huo, the temperature around his upper body rose faster, a large amount of water was evaporated, and the surrounding green plants died directly.


    Hawkeye, who has keen observation ability, naturally sensed this abnormality, and knew that Yongze was going to amplify his move.


    Hawkeye clenched the black knife in both hands. Ye took a deep breath, his expression was unprecedentedly dignified and serious, his body was tense, and unprecedented pressure fell on him.


    Yongze is the strongest opponent he has ever encountered. His strength surpasses any opponent in the past, even the white beard who showed those inexplicable strengths during the war.


    Hawkeye maximized his arrogance to his strongest black knife, immediately poured all his strength into the knife, and finally slashed out a huge slash.


    The huge cyan sword energy cut through the air, set off a huge storm, and drove towards Yongze at high speed.


    After chopping this slash, Hawkeye took a deep breath. This was the strongest slash he had gathered, and it was the most powerful slash he performed under the strong pressure of Yongze. In an instant, Hawkeye even felt that his strength had improved.


    "Why does that guy still use this trick? Isn''t it useless before? If this continues, he will lose." Perona was very puzzled when she saw that Hawkeye was still the same as it was at the beginning.


    Compared to the unfamiliar navy, Perona naturally hopes that Hawkeye, who has taken care of her for a while, will win.


    "It''s different, it''s not a move at all." Sauron said with a serious face.


    "The slash he slashed just now is not at the same level as the first one."


    "Really, I think it''s all the same." Perona said that she didn''t feel it at all.


    Sauron ignored Perona, his eyes fixed on the battlefield, trying to absorb nutrients from the two to strengthen himself.


    "As expected of the world''s number one swordsman, he is really strong like a monster." Although Hawkeye is a pirate, but the strength that Hawkeye has shown at this moment, Tina has to admit that Hawkeye is indeed the strongest deserved.


    Of course, this was before her boss was born.


    "Remnant Fire Taidao ¡¤ Ashes of Heaven and Earth!" Yong Ze swung a slash at a very fast speed.


    This slash was extremely fast. I don''t know if Sauron could see clearly with his eagle eyes, but he didn''t see clearly.


    The next second after Yongze swung his knife, the slash hit Hawkeye''s slash instantly.


    Immediately afterwards, something that surprised all the onlookers happened. There was no explosion and strong impact caused by the collision. The two slashes collided, and Hawkeye''s slash with all his strength disappeared immediately.


    That¡¯s right, it disappeared immediately, before the eyes of everyone, it was like a piece of paper touched by fire, and disappeared into the world in an instant.


    Eliminating the eagle-eyed sword energy did not consume too much power of Yongze''s slash, and then slashed an abyss in an instant, splitting the island into two, and even a long and narrow slash trace appeared on the sea surface, the terrifying temperature Make the sea surface unable to gather and level off in the first place.


    Hawkeye''s position is right next to the abyss, if the position of the slash is a little bit skewed, Hawkeye will be reduced to ashes.


    Hawkeye held Hei Daoya tightly, looking at the abyss, at the ocean that presented a strange scene, a sense of frustration surged in his heart.


    Yongze kept his hand. If he hadn''t deliberately controlled the direction, he would have died, because he couldn''t escape the slash from Yongze just now.


    In fact, Hawkeye is not afraid of death, otherwise he would not have challenged him knowing that his strength was not as good as that of Whitebeard during the war.


    On the contrary, losing this kind of battle, and being deliberately spared his life made him feel complicated.


    "Are you kidding, such a slash..." Sauron had an unbelievable expression on his face, as if his three views had been shattered.


    He didn''t expect Hawkeye to lose so simply.


    "Lieutenant General Garp really did something amazing this time." Tina saw the power of Yongze''s sword, and she was glad that Yongze became a navy.


    Otherwise, with Yongze''s strength, if he becomes a pirate, he will become the navy''s most troublesome enemy.


    In fact, in the collision just now, the most noteworthy thing is not that the island has become two halves, this Hawkeye is also fine.


    It should be noted that Hawkeye''s strongest blow was directly burned into nothingness, and it also formed a slash mark that could not be combined on the sea.


    Witnessing Hawkeye''s defeat with his own eyes, Sauron''s emotions at this time were very complicated.


    Hawkeye, who was like an insurmountable mountain blocking his way to become the most powerful swordsman, lost so badly.


    Yongze touched Shijie, reinserted Liuren Ruuohuo into the scabbard, and walked to Hawkeye''s side.


    "Your last slash was crooked." Hawkeye said after a moment of silence.


    He wanted to know why Yongze kept his hand.


    Although Shichibukai of the Navy is considered an alliance and cannot attack each other according to the rules, Hawkeye doesn''t think that Nagasawa''s strength will be scruples about this.


    "Yes." Yongze nodded generously, admitting that he deliberately chopped it crookedly.


    Nagaze smiled and said to Hawkeye: "Jolacole Mihawk, I admire you very much, so try to catch up. I am waiting for your challenge on the strongest throne."


    When Sauron heard this, he felt that these words were a bit familiar.


    Hawkeye regained his sharp gaze like a falcon, and said: "I will, sooner or later I will take back the throne of the strongest."


    "I look forward to your challenge." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "General Yongze, where are we going next?" Tina asked, thinking that Yongze would fight and leave.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, I''ll stay here for a few more days, so don''t be too impatient when you come out to play." Yongze said.


    The revolutionary army¡¯s ship is already on its way to this island, and Yongze still has to use his body to meet Long and the others, so of course he won¡¯t leave now.


    "But this island has been destroyed like this..." Tina looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    Now the island is a little decent except for Hawkeye''s residence, and the rest of the island is simply horrible.


    "I didn''t come here to see the scenery, this is not the point." Yongze said.


    "Okay." Tina knew that Yongze would definitely not leave now.


    Since he wants to stay, he must only live in Hawkeye''s castle, because there is no other place to live in this place.


    "Why did your navy want to live in my house?" Perona puffed her cheeks, looking at Yongze and Tina with an unhappy expression.


    "This is my home, you are just taken in by me." Hawkeye corrected Perona''s mistake calmly.


    "Why do you want to help the navy speak, and I cooked for you!" Perona turned her face away and said indignantly.


    "It''s because I cook a lot." Hawkeye said calmly.


    "I also helped you farm!" Perona found another reason.


    "I''ve taken you in." Hawkeye made himself a pot of black tea and said calmly.


    "Ah, **** it, I don''t care about you, and I won''t help you if you are beaten by the navy." Perona was flying around in anger, like a child who was not understood by adults and lost his temper.


    "If it floats around again, I will have to notify another general friend of mine to help capture Moria." Yong Ze said suddenly.


    "What!" Perona stopped being meaninglessly angry when she heard Moria''s name.


    "You don''t want your captain to be caught and sent to prison." Yongze said kindly with a faint smile on his face.


    "Damn navy!" Perona immediately became honest when she heard Yongze''s words, she didn''t dare to float around, and only dared to bite her handkerchief and complain.


    Perona was picked up by Moria when she was a child, and Moria was like a father to her.


    So I saw the news in the newspaper that Moria was deprived of her Shichibukai identity and was being chased by the navy. Perona was very worried about Moria''s safety.


    Although Yongze''s words were a threat, it also made Perona feel a little more at ease. At least the navy has not caught Moria now.


    Living in Hawkeye''s house, Yongze was not polite at all, and poured himself a cup of black tea.


    Immediately, Yongze found a random reason to send Tina away, and immediately gave Hawkeye a look.


    Hawkeye noticed Yongze''s intention to let Perona, who was drinking black tea, go to the injured field.


    Because Sauron saw the gap between himself and this kind of strong man, he worked harder to practice. There are only Hawkeye and Yongze in this castle for the time being.


    "Hawkeye, do you want to make a deal?" Yongze asked with a smile after taking a sip of black tea.


    "What deal?" Hawkeye asked.


    "It''s very simple. You come to help me at a certain moment. In exchange, I will teach you how to become stronger." Yongze put the black tea on the table and said leisurely.


    "Help in exchange for becoming stronger..." Hawkeye was lost in thought, and it seemed like a good deal.


    However, Hawkeye did not agree easily. Hawkeye has his own creed and pride. If it is to do something he hates in exchange for Yongze''s so-called method of becoming stronger, Hawkeye is not willing.


    "It''s enough to help like a war, but it doesn''t have to be to help the navy." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Hawkeye noticed the point of Yongze''s words, not necessarily the navy.


    "If that''s the case, I agree." Hawkeye thought for a while and said.


    "I will let you know when the time comes. As for the way to make you stronger, I will teach you in the next few days. It is a power related to breathing." Nagasawa said.


    Hawkeye doesn''t have chakra, so he definitely can''t learn the ninja version of the breathing method, so Yongze is going to teach him the original breathing method.


    If Hawkeye can realize something from it, it is definitely possible to increase strength.


    If it doesn''t work, the strength of the original version of breathing method can''t actually bring any benefits to Hawkeye.


    In this way, Yongze stayed temporarily in Hawkeye''s castle, quietly waiting for the arrival of the revolutionary army.

 Chapter 523： meet ontology

    After a period of sailing, Yong Zeying''s avatar following the dragon is finally about to arrive at the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, Bardigo, and some buildings on the island can already be seen from a distance on the boat.


    Long and Yongze both stood on the deck and looked at Baltigo from a distance.


    Long said with a smile: "Yongze, I want to hold a meeting of all cadres of the Revolutionary Army to announce your joining and the new ideas you brought."


    The Revolutionary Army seldom holds meetings of all cadres, because the bases of the Revolutionary Army are scattered all over the world, and there are cadres of the Revolutionary Army in the four seas and the New World. It is a troublesome thing to convene all the cadres.


    But Long felt that in terms of the theory Yongze brought, Yongze was worthy of the Revolutionary Army holding a meeting of all cadres for him.


    Long couldn''t wait to tell those theories to every revolutionary army cadre and every member of the revolutionary army.


    Because he knows how much joy and shock these theories can bring them.


    Yongze shook his head and said: "There is no need to mobilize the people so much. Now we are still in the stage of dormant and accumulating strength. Too much mobilization of the people to attract the attention of the world government is not worth the loss, and I am still a clone here, which is not suitable."


    "Just use your own information channels to make a proper notification."


    Yongze is not someone who likes to engage in face-saving projects, and now is indeed not a good time to hold an army meeting.


    Because of the killing of the Tianlong people, the world government is very sensitive now, so it is better not to take too much action.


    "Master Yongze is very reasonable. If there is a big move in this time period, it will be easy for the world government to find something." Kerla agreed.


    "My lord, didn''t you call me a comrade? Everyone is like-minded and equal. You don''t need to use the title of an adult. You can use your job title or comrade." Yongze corrected.


    "I''m sorry, Comrade Yongze." Kerla corrected.


    Sabo laughed and said, "So Kerla, a capable person like you, would make a mistake in addressing you?"


    Kerla glared at Sabo, gesturing to hit him, but Sabo laughed and ran away.


    In fact, Kerla subconsciously called Mr. Yongze just now, because she respected Yongze from the bottom of her heart, so she subconsciously called him Mr. Yongze.


    Kerla was not a lucky person when she was a child, because she was captured by human traffickers and finally became a slave of the Tianlong people.


    The time when she became a slave was the darkest time in Kerla''s life. She once thought that her life would end when the Tianlong people were unhappy.


    Being locked in a dark cell, beating and cursing at will, seeing other slaves being randomly killed by Tianlong people like ants to death, this is Kerla''s slave life.


    It wasn''t until she was eleven years old that Tiger made a fuss about Mary Joa and liberated a large number of slaves, and Kerla escaped with her.


    At the age of thirteen, Kerla joined the Revolutionary Army. She wanted to end the tyranny of the world government and the rule of the Tianlong people, and she didn''t want more people to become her before.


    Yongze has developed such a powerful theory while being powerful, which is really admirable to Kerla.


    And as far as the rank of Admiral of the Yongze Navy is concerned, this is even more remarkable, he can obviously choose not to do it.


    If Kerla didn¡¯t have the ups and downs she experienced as a child, she might not have the courage to fight for the Revolutionary Army, which is against the World Government.


    "There is indeed something wrong, so just hold a simple meeting at the headquarters." After thinking deeply, Long nodded and said.


    He was a little excited and didn''t think about the current situation.


    While several people were talking, the boat was getting closer and closer to Baldigo.


    "Sabo, and Kerla, when you return to the headquarters, remember not to call them by the wrong names." Long thought of something to remind the two of them.


    The two of them glanced at Yongze who had already turned into Tomona, and nodded.


    The identity of Admiral Yongze is of great help to the Revolutionary Army and cannot be easily exposed. At present, Long has listed this information as one of the top secrets of the Revolutionary Army.


    So the one who joins the Revolutionary Army will only be the white demon Senshouboma who killed the Celestial Dragons, not Admiral Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    In addition to Sabo and Kerla who already knew about it, Long only wanted to let the commanders of the five major armies of the Revolutionary Army know this information, not the deputy commander.


    The five commanders of the Revolutionary Army are all subordinates that Long trusts extremely. Long believes that they are all existences that are impossible to betray the revolution, and he is very relieved of them.


    On the island, Yongze saw a beautiful woman with long black hair, who was also an acquaintance of Yongze. Of course, Yongze was only familiar with her, but she didn''t know Yongze.


    The black-haired beauty Nagasawa saw was Nicole Robin, who was temporarily staying in the Revolutionary Army.


    If the main body is not counted, Robin is the first member of the protagonist group that Yongze has seen since entering the world of pirates.


    But besides the fruit, Yongze actually doesn''t have much interest in the protagonist group.


    After all, in such a real world of One Piece, what Yongze wants to do is to overthrow this rotten world government, rather than taking risks with Luffy and the others.


    The Revolutionary Army is very interested in the White Devil, a bold man who dared to kill the Tianlong people.


    Although Robin was not a member of the Revolutionary Army, he stayed at the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army and read the newspaper. He instantly recognized the face of the white demon Nagasawa vest.


    Seeing the white demon and the dragon walking together, Robin opened his mouth slightly, a little surprised.


    Didn¡¯t the Revolutionary Army study and discuss this person before, why did he come to the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army? This means joining the Revolutionary Army?


    Robin has many doubts in his heart.


    Seeing Robin, Long greeted Robin with a smile, and then introduced to Yongze: "This is Nicole Robin. Although he is not an official member of our Revolutionary Army, he is a revolutionary member of our Revolutionary Army." lamp."


    Nagaze nodded, he knew why Long attached so much importance to Robin, because Robin is indeed important, because she can interpret the text of history.


    In the world of One Piece, there is a hundred years of history that is blank and there is no record.


    Coincidentally, the 100-year-old history that disappeared happened to be when the world government was born. It can only be said that everyone knows why it disappeared.


    Now I want to know what happened in the blank hundred years, and I can only know it by reading the historical text.


    As for the one who can currently interpret the historical text, because of O''Hara''s destruction, only Robin is left.


    It''s no wonder that Longhui values ??Robin so much. Even if Robin doesn''t join the Revolutionary Army, he still calls him the lamp of the Revolution, because Robin is indeed very important to the Revolutionary Army.


    "Where, I just helped you a little bit." Robin said humbly.


    "Who is this?" Robin asked knowingly.


    "I am Qianshou Feijian, the white demon who killed the Tianlongren, and the new adviser of the Revolutionary Army." Yongze smiled and introduced his vest.


    In fact, before Yongze, the Revolutionary Army did not have the position of consultant at all. It was Long who newly created a position for Yongze, and the level was probably equal to that of ordinary revolutionary army cadres.


    Long wants to give Yongze a higher position. After all, whether it is strength or the theory developed by Yongze, there is no problem with being higher.


    However, Yongze doesn''t care about the size of the position. If he is too high at once, it will easily cause misunderstandings. He can simply be an ordinary cadre.


    In fact, as soon as you join, you are a cadre, which has not happened since the revolutionary army has a considerable scale.


    Kerla also made a lot of contributions to the Revolutionary Army before being promoted to a cadre.


    She joined the Revolutionary Army at the age of thirteen, and now she is twenty-two years old, and she has joined the Revolutionary Army for almost ten years.


    After a brief chat with Robin, Yongze and Long walked into the Revolutionary Army Base.


    Long first arranged Yongze''s residence, and then dealt with the affairs he had piled up after he went out.


    In the evening, the revolutionary army at the headquarters of the Dragon General Revolutionary Army convened. First, he explained Yongze''s experience of killing Tianlongren, and then announced that Yongze would join the Revolutionary Army as an advisor to the Revolutionary Army.


    "White Devil? It turns out that he is called Qianshou Feijian, and he has really become a member of our revolutionary army. Great, our strength has increased again."


    "Yeah, great, the revolutionary power is gradually increasing, and sooner or later, we will defeat the world government and lift its oppression on the people."


    A large number of revolutionary troops applauded and cheered very cooperatively.


    Yongze has become very famous in the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army since he killed the Tianlongren, and some people speculated whether Yongze might be a secret member of their Revolutionary Army.


    After all, apart from their revolutionary army, no one dares to attack the Tianlong people.


    Although the guess was wrong, Yongze joined the Revolutionary Army at the moment, so it is still something to be happy about.


    You know, it was reported in the newspaper that after Yongze killed the Tianlongren, he still left calmly under the hands of General Huang Yuan, and his strength was unfathomable.


    It is naturally a joyful thing to have such a strong man join the revolutionary army.


    Long and Yongze made a wave of eye contact, and then Long walked down, leaving the stage to Yongze.


    "When I learned of the existence of the Revolutionary Army, I was delighted, because I knew that the only way to save the oppressed people in the world is revolution."


    "However, after carefully understanding the Revolutionary Army, I have a few thoughts..."


    Yongze started his speech, speaking one theory after another in the form of self-question and self-answer.


    Some people in the revolutionary army on the field didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. How can you, a person who just joined the revolutionary army, have any profound insights into the revolution.


    But listening to it, people who really have ideas about revolution in their hearts gradually listened to God, actively integrated into Yongze''s research, thought about the problems Yongze said, and studied the theories he talked about.


    When Yongze stopped, the audience applauded thunderously, louder than the applause after Long introduced Yongze before.


    Because at that time, they may be giving the dragon face, or giving respect to a strong person who dares to kill the Tianlong people.


    But this time, they definitely applaud from the heart.


    Robin, who was called to listen next to him, looked at Yongze differently.


    Robin has lived in the archaeological holy land of O''Hara since he was a child, where there are the most scholars and the library with the largest collection of books in the world¡ªthe Tree of Omniscience.


    Robin has been fascinated since he was a child, and he is also a very knowledgeable person.


    It is precisely because of this that Robin was even more shocked, because this is already a very difficult knowledge.


    Because of Yongze''s fierce record in killing Tianlongren, and because his captain had also beaten Tianlongren before, Robin preconceived that Yongze was also a courageous person who was not very good at thinking.


    And Yongze''s speech refreshed Robin''s understanding of Yongze.


    After the end, Yongze took out a simple pamphlet that had been copied and distributed it to all the revolutionary army. These are the theoretical contents of his speech.


    Because it was produced in a hurry, it was a bit crude, but the revolutionary army did not dislike this simple booklet at all, and regarded each one as a treasure.


    Yongze felt that he might have underestimated the dragon and the revolutionary army of One Piece World.


    Although there is no theoretical knowledge that has formed a system like his side.


    But Long''s revolutionary army has also developed for a long time, and with the advantage of extraordinary power, it has even practiced liberating the entire country many times, and has considerable experience.


    Otherwise, Yongze would not be able to make the revolutionary army understand his theoretical thinking so smoothly.


    Yongze¡¯s speech was not just a day. Later, Yongze gave a theoretical class to the revolutionary army for a week to explain the theory.


    For a while, everyone forgot the title of Yongze White Devil. Instead, there was a vague title of revolutionary mentor circulating within the revolutionary army.


    During this period, Nagasawakage''s avatar tried to connect with the main body, and finally decided to let the main body and the dragon meet when the main body challenged Hawkeye.


    On the one hand, it is to completely reassure Long, and then it is Yong Ze who grabs the fruit by the way.


    Originally, Yongze wanted to grab the fruit while shaking hands with the dragon, but after holding hands for half a minute, Yongze found out that the shadow clone can''t grab the fruit, he needs the real body.


    So it is necessary for the main body to go to the revolutionary army. Wouldn''t it be a pity to leave so many fruits without collecting them.


    Although I don''t know what kind of fruit the dragon is, it is definitely not weak.


    Robin''s Huahua fruit is also very suitable for ninjas.


    Huahuaguo, talking to people from the front, ended up with a pair of hands behind their backs making seals, hitting the person directly by surprise.


    However, it is more difficult to get Robin. Robin is cautious in comparing prices, and she is a girl. Forcibly holding someone''s hand is definitely not good.


    Otherwise, his personality as a revolutionary mentor would not collapse.


    Thinking of this, Yongze can''t help but lament that being a good person is really difficult.


    If he is the kind of villain who doesn''t care about anything and has no bottom line, with his strength, he can do whatever he wants, no one can stop him.


    Ain''s fruit, Yongze, didn''t have time to squeeze it, and it was a pity that he didn''t find a chance.


    But he got the fruit of Binz. Binz is a lush fruit, and it should have a good effect when combined with Wooden Dungeon.


    The Revolutionary Army did not keep Yongze himself waiting for long. The day after Yongze defeated Hawkeye, Yongze received the news of the shadow clone.


    Yongze did not let the revolutionary army get close to the island, but let the revolutionary army find a closer distance, and then he directly teleported all the way with the flying thunder god.


    In Long¡¯s expectant eyes, a handful of kunai was inserted into the boat of the revolutionary army, and immediately a person wearing a cloak of justice appeared with his back to the revolutionary army.


    "Shouldn''t be late."

 Chapter 524： next plan

    "Shouldn''t be late." Yongze pulled up the Flying Thunder God Kunai who was stuck on the deck, turned around and said with a smile.


    "No, you arrived earlier than the appointed time." Long said, and couldn''t help observing Yongze carefully.


    At this moment, Yongze is wearing a navy justice coat, looking like a navy.


    Look at the Nagasawa clone next to him, wearing casual clothes, but looks exactly like he is wearing a navy justice coat.


    Seeing two identical people in front of his eyes, wearing different clothes, Long suddenly had a pair of identical twins.


    Of course, this idea quickly dissipated, because the shadow clone, Yongze, turned into a cloud of white mist and disappeared in front of the dragon. Now there is only one Yongze on board.


    "Let me introduce myself again. I am the current Admiral Fujiwara Nagasawa. I am also the adviser of the Revolutionary Army, Senshou Feima." Nagasawa extended his hand to Long friendly.


    Long smiled and reached out to shake hands with Nagasawa.


    "The leader of the revolutionary army, Monkey D. Long, finally saw your real body, Comrade Yongze." Long also re-introduced himself like Yongze.


    "Yes, the avatar ability of Consultant Yongze is really incredible. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, even I would find it hard to believe that this ability exists in the world." Sabo said.


    If it''s just a clone, the key is that the combat power shown by Yongze''s clone is too strong. The clone can kill Tianlongren and then leave calmly. The value of force is very great.


    Yongze smiled, grasping the dragon''s palm with both hands, as if he was also very excited.


    "It''s really gratifying to be able to join forces with you. Only the revolutionary army is the only hope of this world."


    Yongze held onto his hand again like the first time they met, but Long could understand, after all, the last time it was the avatar, this time it was the main body.


    Long held Yongze''s palm with the other hand, and said very sincerely:


    "With revolutionary comrades like you, Comrade Yongze, joining, I believe that our revolutionary army will have a smoother path in the future, eventually overthrowing the world government and liberating those oppressed people."


    "That''s exactly what I want to do." After half a minute, Yongze withdrew his hand without a trace and said with a smile.


    He is not that kind of thing, of course it is impossible to hold it for too long.


    "Advisor Yongze, if you come out this time and meet us near the island where Hawkeye is, will the Navy suspect you?" Kerla was a little worried about Yongze.


    Although the general is not without freedom, it is more or less a problem for the general to find Hawkeye.


    The reason why Yongze chose this place as a meeting place is because his hands were itchy to fight with Hawkeye, and he wanted to make a small deal with Hawkeye by the way, and secondly, he felt that this place was more secretive.


    Anyway, he is the world''s number one swordsman and Shichibukai, and Hawkeye''s name is quite loud enough.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I''m here on vacation this time. I can''t control the navy if I ask Hawkeye to discuss it. And there''s a brigadier by my side to testify for me. You don''t have to worry about exposing the problem." Nagasawa said with a laugh.


    "It''s a very good reason to compete with Hawkeye." Long noticed the knife on Yongze''s waist, which was different from the clone.


    In addition to the abilities displayed by the avatar, Yongze may also be an extremely powerful swordsman.


    It¡¯s reasonable to think about it. Yongze must have a variety of powerful abilities, otherwise the general¡¯s abilities are exactly the same as the wanted criminals. You are a fool when you think of the world government and the navy. The avatars must use different abilities.


    "Well, and I came to Hawkeye to increase the strength of our revolutionary army." Yongze nodded and said.


    "You exposed your identity to Hawkeye?" Long asked. He felt that Yongze''s move was a bit too hasty. Yongze should pay more attention to keeping his identity secret, which is responsible for his own safety.


    Hawkeye is Shichibukai after all, and he is also a pirate who has been famous for a long time. If you want him to join the Revolutionary Army, it is definitely not enough to just say a few words.


    "Of course not, I just made a deal with him after the defeat. I taught him to become stronger, and then he came to help me at some point." Yong Ze said lightly.


    Yongze is calm, Long Zheng can stabilize after a shock, it is difficult for other Sabo and Kerla to remain calm.


    Looking at Yongze''s calm expression, those who didn''t know it thought he just beat up a street gangster, and that was the world''s number one swordsman.


    Both Sabo and Kerra looked at Yongze in surprise. They didn''t expect Yongze to defeat Hawkeye by the way when he planned to meet them with his body.


    "He agreed?" Long asked in a deep voice.


    If Hawkeye agrees, then Long needs to reassess the strength of Yongze himself.


    Hawkeye undoubtedly has the strength of a general. This is beyond doubt. It is hard to say if the general really fights against Hawkeye.


    And Hawkeye, who can fight, is willing to learn how to become stronger from the opponent. This is definitely not an ordinary defeat. It is possible to defeat Hawkeye greatly, and it must be with a sword, not a devil fruit ability or fist. .


    "Yes." Yongze nodded in affirmation.


    Long laughed loudly, put his hand on Yongze''s shoulder, and said seriously: "Yongze, you really gave me a big gift as soon as we met."


    Whether it is Yongze''s ability to greatly defeat Hawkeye, or the opportunity for Hawkeye to help, it is a big surprise for Long.


    At that time, whether it is to ask Hawkeye to help contain a general or let him do something, such a powerful man will be of great help to the revolutionary army.


    "It''s all for the revolution." Yongze said with a calm smile.


    "I seldom convince anyone, but I choose to completely convince you, consultant Yongze." Sabo also sighed in his heart.


    "Since the Commodore is still around, let''s discuss things quickly. Then, Yongze, you will continue to leave the avatar in the Revolutionary Army, and then go back to the main body." Long thought for a while and said.


    "It''s okay, I have already created a shadow clone on the island in advance." Yongze explained, Tina is not easy to fool, he will not leave a hole.


    "It turns out that more than one clone can be separated." Long has noticed another hidden message in Yongze''s words.


    Yongze smiled and said nothing, the shadow clone is still very useful.


    Next, Yongze began to discuss some development issues of the Revolutionary Army with Long, as well as the next actions.


    "We must try our best to unite the forces that can be united. Next, I will go to Amazon Lily to see if I can persuade the Pirate Queen to join our revolutionary army."


    "Amazon Lily Kingdom is also a non-member country. In the past, when the technology was underdeveloped, it was difficult for the navy to reach it, but now with the Hailoushi warship, it is not safe even if it is in a windless zone. I think there is a good chance." Yong Yong Ze expressed his opinion.


    This time, Yongze didn¡¯t have any selfish intentions to pluck the fruit, he really wanted to help the revolutionary army, and then he took a look at how good-looking the so-called number one beauty in the pirate world really is.


    One is that the Empress already likes Lu Fei now, it is impossible for other men to touch her, she can only use force if she wants to touch her.


    Secondly, Yongze thought about it, and this sweet fruit is fine for anyone to use.


    Anyway, Nagasawa can''t imagine Tsunade or Inuzuka Midori using blown kisses to attack. Although they both look good, this style is not suitable.


    Of course, it¡¯s also because of Nagasawa¡¯s narrow-mindedness. Who said that only women can blow kisses and kick fragrant feet, and men can¡¯t do it either. Perhaps Orochimaru would be interested.


    "Yongze, your analysis is very good. The Amazon Lily Kingdom does have the possibility of joining us, and it is a force worth fighting for." Long said after thinking about it.


    He thought about it carefully, and felt that Yongze''s analysis made sense.


    "If only Luffy was a revolutionary army, it would be easier to win over the Empress." Yong Ze joked.


    After all, Hancock is the queen of Amazon Lily, and joining the Revolutionary Army represents a war with the World Government. She can definitely stand with Luffy unconditionally, but she has to think about her own people.


    "Consultant Yongze, you also know Luffy." Sabo asked curiously.


    Before Sabo lost his memory and forgot about Luffy and Ace, but the overwhelming news after the top war ended, Sabo was stimulated to restore his memory.


    Sabo, who recovered his memory, was glad that Ace was successfully rescued and was not executed.


    "There is a lot of big news about Straw Hat Luffy." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    After finishing what he needed to say, Yongze left behind a shadow clone, and then left using Flying Thunder God.


    The fruit of the dragon has already been harvested. As for Robin from the headquarters of the Revolutionary Army, he is not in a hurry. There will always be a chance.


    The more powerful Shining fruit of the yellow monkey, the gravity fruit of Fujitora, the human fruit of the Warring States period, the phantom beast, and the Buddha form, and then Tina Binz''s, and the animal husky.


    There are quite a few more that can be squeezed in the future, so there is no need to cling to those one or two.


    As long as Yongze can confirm that they are better and more powerful, there are already many of them, and he may not be able to buy many.


    Nagaze believes that the devil fruit will not be cheap, and it will definitely not be the same price as Zanpakuto.


    Zanpakuto is cheap because it sells shallow swords. This thing depends on whether you are up to date.


    Devil fruits are different. Although devil fruits are also said to be judged by people, some fruits can gain very strong power once eaten.


    For example, if you eat an animal fruit, the ability to resist beatings will rise in a straight line, which is a real improvement.


    After Yongze returned to the island, he quickly switched himself and the shadow clone. No one found that they saw two Yongzes in one day.


    It may be because of the number of times Hawkeye was **** off by cooking a few days ago. This afternoon Perona baked a biscuit by herself. As soon as she finished, she carried the plate and floated to Hawkeye who was practicing with Yongze outside.


    Perona held the plate with one hand on her hips and the other hand, with an expression that can compare me to a cow, and Hawkeye said: "I made biscuits, do you want to eat?"


    Hawkeye, who was practicing the breathing method, glanced at Perona lightly, and spit out two words: "Don''t eat."


    After rejecting Perona''s biscuits, Hawkeye continued to seriously practice breathing.


    Perona''s eyes widened, and she looked at Hawkeye unquestionably. This is the biscuit she worked so hard to make. Shouldn''t she kneel down on one knee and accept it with gratitude? Why just rejected it after just a glance and then ignored it.


    "If you don''t eat, don''t eat, I just eat it by myself!" Perona puffed up her cheeks, stomped her feet angrily, then grabbed a biscuit and stuffed it into her mouth, staring at Hawkeye as she ate. .


    Hawkeye, who was stared at by Perona, was still very indifferent. He didn''t care about her gaze, and he continued to practice seriously.


    On the other hand, Yongze next to him said with a smile: "Why don''t you ask me if I want to eat?"


    Perona turned her face away, pouted and said, "I don''t want to give the hard-working biscuits to the navy who bullied Lord Moria."


    Yongze smiled and said, "But it wasn''t me who chased Moriah, and I wasn''t the one who gave the order. When he was hunted down by the navy, I wasn''t even the navy."


    "That doesn''t work, who told you that you are now a navy." Perona held the plate in her arms, and looked at Yongze cautiously, as if she was afraid that Yongze would come directly to **** her beloved biscuits.


    "How about this, I called the navy to cancel this pursuit of Moria, and then you give me a biscuit, and let me stroke my head for 30 seconds, how about it?" Yongze said flickeringly.


    "Really?" Perona was moved.


    Although baking biscuits is a bit hard, and being touched by the navy is uncomfortable, but if it is for Moria''s safety, these are trivial matters.


    "In the Navy, who doesn''t know that I, Fujiwara Nagasawa, say one thing, and I am also a general after all." Yongze patted his chest with a confident look.


    He just said that he said what he said, but he didn''t guarantee that the navy would agree to his proposal. Even if the navy agreed, he didn''t say he wouldn''t pursue it next time.


    "Then you have to call in front of me." Perona said.


    "No problem, but you have to touch your head first, and you can eat the biscuits later." Yongze said with a smile.


    "No, you have to contact the Navy first." Perona disagreed.


    "Forget it, I just had a whim, maybe it''s too late now, and it''s not necessarily that Moria has been caught." Yongze said with a smile.


    Yongze said that Perona was in a hurry. She walked up to Yongze with a puffy face, then looked away and said, "It''s only 30 seconds, hurry up and make a call!"


    Nagaze smiled and put his hand on Perona''s head, with a happy smile on his face.


    Hawkeye stopped practicing, looked at Yongze with a strange look, and then continued to practice.


    After successfully picking up the fruit, Yongze let go immediately, and then picked up the phone as promised and called the navy.


    What Perona was worried about did not happen, and Moria was not caught by the navy. After all, he was not the key target of the navy.


    But the navy didn''t give Yongze an answer.


    Perona thought about it suddenly after listening to the call between Yongze and Haijun, as if she had gained nothing except knowing that Moria had not been caught.


    "Liar!" Perona exclaimed that she had been fooled.


    "Hahaha, after all, it''s not my responsibility. They also have their difficulties." Yongze scratched his head and laughed, expressing that he tried his best.


    "Otherwise, I''ll make something for you to eat, so it''s worth it." Yong Ze suggested.


    "What will you do?" Perona asked curiously.


    "Red bean dumpling, everyone who eats it says it''s good." Yongze said, after eating so much, he will know a little bit.


    "Really?" Perona looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    "real!"

 Chapter 525： Arrive at Daughter Island

    Nagazawa made dumplings for Perona as promised.


    Perona had never eaten dumplings, and she was a little curious when she saw the five soft-looking big dumplings on the plate in Yongze''s hand.


    Yongze was very generous and gave one to one, and Tina Hawkeye and the others also had a share.


    "Take it, remember to take the one on the left." Yongze reminded Perona.


    Although Yongze has made five, his own one is based on his own standards, and the others are standards acceptable to ordinary people.


    After all, although he likes sweets, he does not force others to be the same as himself.


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Perona stopped holding the dumpling''s hand, and then suddenly thought of something, instead of taking the dumpling that Yongze said, she took another one.


    "Hmph, I won''t be a second time person, and even asked me to take that one by name, there must be something wrong with that one!" Perona showed a smug smile on her face.


    "Is there any strange seasoning in it, Perona will not be fooled."


    Saying that, Perona saw that Hawkeye and the others were eating, and quickly took a big bite of the dumpling in her hand.


    "No, that''s..." Yongze opened his mouth to stop it, but it was too late, and Perona was already eating by the time he finished speaking.


    After taking a bite of the special dumpling that Nagasawa gave her, the special smile on Perona''s face disappeared, and her pupils dilated suddenly.


    Then hurriedly floated to the side of the trash can and spit out what I just ate, and then complained: "What, it''s so sweet!"


    "That''s why I asked you to take the one on the left. I prepared that one for myself." Yongze shrugged and said helplessly.


    "I don''t believe it, how could someone eat such a sweet and greasy thing." Perona said suspiciously.


    Immediately afterwards, the pink-haired girl suddenly showed an expression of enlightenment, and looked at Yongze in shock:


    "I didn''t expect you, a navy, to be so insidious. You even considered my precautions in advance, so I specifically pointed to the normal one, so that I would choose the problematic one."


    She thought she was standing on the second floor and Yongze was on the first floor, but she didn''t expect Yongze to be on the third floor.


    Perona''s words made Yongze''s head go black. This person is imagining some kind of puff pastry.


    Yong Ze quickly knocked Perona on the head at a speed that Perona couldn''t react, and then said angrily: "This is the first time I have made red bean dumplings for people in this world, don''t think about it."


    After speaking, Yongze snatched the dumpling from Perona''s hand, and gave Perona the remaining normal one on the plate.


    "Sure enough, you are a liar. Everyone who you said before eating said yes." Perona puffed up her cheeks and said.


    "What''s the problem with this? I eat it myself and say yes, so everyone who eats it agrees." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Perona didn''t know how to refute for a while, so she could only vent her anger on the dumplings made by Yongze, thinking that the dumplings were Yongze, and she just opened her mouth wide to take a bite.


    But she thought of something, and finally took a sip of the snack cautiously. When she found that there was no problem, she was relieved, and started to eat with a ferocious face.


    Just like that, when Yongze stayed with Hawkeye for the tenth day, Yongze made it clear that he was about to leave.


    "Waiting for my challenge, I hope you don''t regret teaching me the breathing method when you lose." Hawkeye''s eyes returned to their former sharpness.


    "Hahaha, if you really realize the power from it, I will be sincerely happy, and I will wait for your challenge on the strongest throne." Nagasawa laughed and said.


    He wished that Hawkeye would realize something, and it would be a reward when the time came.


    "Leave as soon as you want, Liar Navy." Perona turned her face away, looking like she wished Yongze would leave sooner.


    "You two, no matter who you are, sooner or later, I will defeat you and become the world''s number one swordsman!" Sauron clenched his fists tightly and shouted.


    Sauron''s dream since he was a child was to become the world''s number one swordsman. After Kuina''s death, his goal became more determined, because this was not only his dream, but also Kuina''s dream. Kuina''s share worked together until becoming the world''s number one swordsman.


    So even though Yongze and Hawkeye have shown the strength that Sauron is absolutely unable to deal with at this stage, Sauron still does not despair, but just works harder.


    Yongze and Hawkeye are very calm. Although the three have different strengths, they are surprisingly confident in themselves.


    Tina looked like she wanted to arrest Sauron on the spot. She had a hunch that this little straw hat''s companion might not be easy in the future.


    If Tina had really come on vacation, she might have been caught and treated as overtime work. Unfortunately, she was kicked out for a holiday in the name of vacation. In essence, she was messing around with her boss who was out of tune.


    To quarrel with the marshal over a trivial matter, isn''t that just nonsense.


    If it was Tina, she would obey on the surface, and then obey her secretly, instead of being as tough as Yongze.


    Nongze''s style reminds Tina of her old acquaintance Smoker, who also likes a boss who is tough, and he is a real thorn.


    Because there is no one else on the island except him all year round, Yongze and Tina can only set off in a small boat in the end.


    Because it is a small boat, it basically relies on rowing, but Yongze has great strength, so the speed can be faster.


    "The destination this time is the Amazon lily in the windless belt. I heard that there are no men in their country, and men are forbidden to enter. I don''t know where their offspring come from." Yongze was curious while rowing. Ask Tina.


    "Tina doesn''t know." Tina answered Yongze''s question concisely.


    Before Vegapunk didn''t invent the Hailoushi warship, the Quiet Belt had always been a mysterious sea area, and Tina didn''t know the situation there.


    "Tina is very confused. Is General Yongze going to meet all the Shichibukai one by one?" Tina asked.


    Yongze first went to see Hawkeye and then the Pirate Empress. Tina immediately thought of their common identity, which is Qiwuhai.


    "If conditions permit, it''s not impossible." Yongze replied with a smile, these Qi Wuhai''s fruits are good, if you get them, you will earn them.


    "Is there any special meaning?" Tina said that she did not understand Yongze''s confusing behavior.


    Going to Hawkeye can understand it, because Yongze is also a swordsman, so he wants to try the level of the world''s number one swordsman.


    But Tina didn¡¯t understand what to do with the Empress, and what was there for the Empress to challenge.


    "No, the vacation is to have fun. Of course, a magical place like Daughter''s Island must be visited. Besides, Boa Hancock is called the most beautiful woman in the world. I''m still very curious." Ze smiled and said his reason.


    Tina: ¡­


    She really didn''t expect that Yongze''s purpose was simply to feel that Daughter Island is magical, and then to go to see beautiful women.


    The purpose is so simple that it looks like an ordinary person rather than a super powerful general with the strength to defeat the world''s number one swordsman.


    Tina Tina took out a cigarette, put it in her mouth and lit it, with a depressed expression on her face, she really couldn''t figure it out.


    "General Yongze, I have to remind you that the Pirate Empress is not an easy person to get along with. That guy is so arrogant that he can look at people with his chin." Tina reminded after slowly exhaling wisps of white smoke.


    Tina felt that if the empress and Yongze met, they would probably have to fight.


    Because the empress hates men and is very arrogant, it is inevitable to give Yongze a face.


    Although Yongze looks easy to talk to, Tina, who already knows Yongze''s character, knows that this is only based on the premise that you didn''t mess with him.


    If Nagasawa was really so talkative, he wouldn''t have quarreled with Akainu.


    And it is impossible for the empress to beat Nagasawa. When the red dog knew that Yongze had not reported it, he ran to Qibukai''s site and beat Qiwuhai violently. The conflict between the two parties may expand again.


    Tina doesn¡¯t want to see such a bad thing happen, it¡¯s not good for Yong Ze or Akainu.


    "Use your chin to look at people, don''t look up, aren''t you tired?" Yongze thought for a while and thought that if this is true, it might be quite tiring for himself.


    "How could Shichibukai get tired just because he looked up." Tina complained.


    "But Tina, are you worried about conflicts between me and the Pirate Empress?" Yongze asked with a smile.


    Tina nodded and said: "I think this is something that will definitely happen."


    "Then how about we make a bet?" Yongze thought for a while and said.


    "If I don''t have a fight with the empress, then I can go wherever I want, Tina, you just follow."


    "Then what if General Yongze, you and the empress had a fight?" Tina asked.


    "Then I will listen to you, Tina. If you say go back to the naval base, go back to the naval base." Yongze replied.


    Tina thought about it, and agreed to Yongze''s bet.


    Because she believed that Yongze would not wrong herself because of a bet. If the empress showed such a contemptuous attitude towards other people, Yongze would definitely be angry.


    In Tina''s opinion, Yongze probably heard some rumors about the most beautiful woman in the world, Pirate Empress, and didn''t know about Pirate Empress at all.


    However, the fact is that Yongze has contacted Xia Qi long ago and asked her to help inform the empress that Yongze is going to go.


    Xia Qi is the former emperor of Amazon Lily, and the captain of the former Nine Snake Pirates. She also helped the Empress and has an unusual relationship.


    However, Yongze did not ask Xia Qi to directly reveal his identity as a revolutionary army. He just said that although Yongze is a navy, he is a very good navy. He is a friend of Xia Qi and Lei Li. Let the empress be more friendly.


    So what Tina imagined will not happen at all. With Xia Qi''s notice, coupled with the status of General Yongze, the empress must be more or less normal.


    ¡­


    The shape of Daughter Island is a bit strange. There is a huge mountain in the center of the island. There are many huge snake head statues with hideous faces on the mountain, which looks very fierce.


    There are also large and small mountain peaks in other parts of the island, but they are much smaller than the one in the middle of the island.


    After Yongze landed on the island, the female warriors patrolling the island soon discovered it.


    Seeing a stranger land on the island, the female warriors who found Yongze and Tina pointed at Yongze with bows and arrows.


    Yongze casually scanned these female warriors in Daughter Island. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the whole country is full of women. The female warriors are very openly dressed, basically wearing underwear and a white cape.


    "Put down your weapons, we are the navy, don''t you think your emperor will lose his status as the Qiwuhai?" Tina walked to Yongze with her arms crossed, and the cloak of justice fluttered with the movement of her long legs. Said coldly.


    Several female soldiers looked at each other in dismay. If it was only Tina, it would be fine. The key point is that a man is on the island. Men are not allowed to go to Daughter Island, and the two of them did not drive naval warships.


    Finally, a woman with a green snake wrapped around her body dropped her arrow, and Margaret said: "We don''t need to attack, but you can only carry it here. We have to report to Lady Snake, and she will make a decision."


    "We are waiting here? Who do you think you are, are you still worried about what our navy is plotting against you? This is Admiral White Horse!" Tina rejected Margaret''s proposal.


    Yongze glanced at Tina, he felt that Tina was a little too tough today, maybe he wanted to deliberately intensify the conflict to make him lose the bet.


    This possibility is not small, after all, Tina really doesn''t want him to continue running around outside.


    ¡®Unfortunately, no matter how hard you Tina is, it¡¯s useless. I have ventilated the empress in advance. ¡¯ Yongze thought in his heart.


    No matter how smart Tina is, she would never have imagined that Yongze would be able to greet the empress in advance through Xiaqi Leili''s relationship.


    "This..." Margaret didn''t expect Tina to be so tough, and fell into hesitation for a while.


    This is different from Luffy. Luffy entered the island by accident, but this man walked in by himself.


    "Take us to meet your empress." Yongze spoke at this time.


    "Bold! You can''t see Master Snake Ji whenever you want." Among the female warriors, the female emperor''s brainless fans scolded.


    In Daughter Island, most people have never been outside and have stayed on the island all their lives. Some of them cannot understand the gold content of the word general.


    Watching the atmosphere gradually become tense, Tina showed a smile of planning.


    However, Yongze just had a look, locked on the female warrior with a strong aura, and the female warrior just rolled her eyes and passed out.


    In an instant, the tense momentum became even more tense, and the female Amazon warriors picked up their bows and arrows again.


    "Domineering!" Margaret showed a shocked expression.


    "Don''t waste time, take us there, the empress won''t blame you after seeing me." Yongze repeated.


    "Will you be defeated by me and I will meet you by yourself, or you will take me to meet you, please think about it carefully."


    ''Stable! ¡¯Seeing that Yongze directly stunned a person and even threatened him, Tina felt relieved.


    The empress hated men and was extremely arrogant, and Yongze even attacked her subordinates. It''s no wonder that the empress has a good face.


    ¡®Admiral Yongze, no matter how strong you are, you can only go back to the naval base with me obediently later. ¡¯ At this time, Tina was in a good mood.


    Margaret can''t help it. The strength shown by Yongze is not something they can compete with. The person Yongze stunned just now is not an ordinary person, but an Amazon female warrior who has mastered the domineering weaponry after many battles.


    Finally, Margaret could only surround Yongze with a group of people and lead him to find the empress.


    It''s better for them to bring them than Yongze to make a fuss and break in to find the Empress.


    The navy is obviously an ally of Daughter Island, and it is not the first time that a navy has come, but this time because there are only two people and there is no warship, Margaret feels a little strange.

 Chapter 526： Yongze doesnt understand the general

    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" When she came to the Daughter Kingdom Palace located at the top of the central mountain peak of Daughter Island, things developed beyond Tina''s expectations.


    The empress of the navy who raised her head and looked at people with her chin turned back to normal, and after Margaret finished her report, she learned that one of her subordinates was stunned and didn''t get angry and quarreled with Yongze.


    This surprised Tina, she remembered that Hancock should be very proud and arrogant and hate men.


    The conversation between the two parties was not so harmonious, but it was still normal. No conflict broke out. Even Margaret felt a little strange. She was ready to be blamed by the empress, but nothing happened. .


    Yongze said that he was curious about the magical country like the Windless Belt and Daughter Island, so he wanted to spend a few days here.


    Empress Liu frowned slightly, not really wanting to agree.


    Although Xia Qi said that Yongze is a very good navy and has a close relationship with her, but Luffy is still practicing on an island near Daughter Island. If Yongze finds out, it will be bad.


    Guroliosa on the side obviously understood Hancock''s concerns, stood up and said:


    "General Yongze, it''s no problem to play on the island for a few days, but this is Daughter''s Island after all. As a man, you have many inconveniences. Please let our soldiers follow, so as not to break the rules."


    Actually, Guloriosa was already very satisfied with Hancock''s performance today. When she saw Yongze walking into the palace, Guloriosa''s pupils quaked instantly.


    Because it is in a windless zone, few newspapers can reach Nine Snake Island. Gu Luoliosa always reads and analyzes each newspaper very carefully.


    So she immediately recognized Yongze as one of the new three generals, General Baima.


    After hearing that Nagasawa had taken action to teach a bad-mouthed warrior, Guroliosa was going to stop Hancock to keep her from messing around.


    Admiral is the highest combat power of the Navy Headquarters. Although Gu Luoliosa thinks Hancock is quite strong, she doesn''t think Hancock can beat the admiral. Every admiral is like a monster.


    "This is fine, just because we also lack a tour guide." Yong Ze agreed.


    Someone followed Yongze, Hancock felt relieved, and ordered someone to arrange the residence of Yongze and Tina.


    After Nagasawa Tina left the palace, Gu Luoliosa smiled and said to Hancock: "Snake Princess, it seems that you are already a qualified emperor."


    "Grandma, what do you mean by that? My concubine has always been a qualified emperor, and I still need to grow up." Hancock raised his head proudly.


    Guroliosa:  ¡­


    This man really doesn''t boast much, and once he boasted, he fell ill again.


    But the surrounding guards didn''t feel that the empress was suffering from illness at all. They all looked at the empress with fascination, and praised: "That''s right, Lord Snake Ji has always been a qualified emperor, no, she is the best emperor."


    ¡­


    Nongze and Tina''s residence was arranged outside of Nine Snake City.


    On the way, Yongze said with a smile: "This should be Tina, you lost."


    "It was Tina who lost, but how did you do it?" Tina who lost was a little depressed, but she didn''t have the idea of ??being a rascal, so she admitted it directly, but she was still curious about how Yongze did it.


    "I''ve seen her before. She''s so arrogant that she doesn''t pay attention to our navy at all. She doesn''t even distinguish between the enemy and the enemy''s attack during the war." Tina said.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s because I''m more handsome? Handsome guys always have privileges." Yongze touched his chin and said solemnly.


    Tina has not been influenced by him to join the camp of the revolutionary army, of course Yongze will not tell her the real reason.


    Tina was completely silent by Yongze''s answer, and then took a serious look at Yongze, and found that Yongze was indeed a handsome guy.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not the point, Hancock just hates men. ¡¯ Tina quickly calmed down and confirmed that Yongze was just joking.


    "General Yongze, Tina wonders if this is a coincidence, but you are actually lucky." Tina thought for a while and said.


    Tina wanted to try to see if she could tell what Nagasawa was passionate about.


    It''s a pity that Yongze didn''t cooperate at all, and Yongze said with a smile: "Maybe, after all, handsome people can''t have bad luck."


    Finally, Tina gave up, she had already lost anyway, and the result was that she couldn''t stop Yongze from wandering around.


    "However, Hancock''s so-called number one beauty in the world is not that exaggerated." Yong Ze said.


    Tina looked at Yongze in surprise, Hancock is very popular in the world, even the navy has many obsessed with Hancock''s appearance.


    "She is indeed beautiful, but the most beautiful woman in the world is an exaggeration. I don''t think Tina is worse than her." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    This is not that Yongze is fooling people, but his true feelings.


    Although Hancock is good-looking, it didn''t give him a big impact.


    "Tina was surprised. It turns out that General Yongze''s strength is not just strength." Tina said in surprise.


    Yongze said that she is no worse than Hancock, and Tina directly admitted it confidently. As a confident woman, Tina is confident in her own strength and appearance.


    "Of course, you will know more in the future." Seeing Tina''s confident recognition, Yongze said with a big smile.


    Next, Yongze and Tina seemed to be on vacation, eating the special food of Daughter Island on Daughter Island, and visiting various places.


    Of course, this is the appearance. The truth is that Tina is really playing, while Nagasawa is playing with the main body. The shadow clone sneaked into Hancock''s palace in the form of Tomona.


    When Yongze arrived, a female warrior was reporting information to the Empress.


    Seeing someone suddenly barging in, the empress, who was sitting lazily on the throne, instantly turned cold and stern.


    "Who dares to break into my concubine''s palace!" The empress quickly stood up and scolded with a cold face.


    The other female Amazon warriors realized that there was an extra white-haired man in the room, and immediately took out their bows and arrows and pointed their swords at Yongze.


    "Pirate Empress, don''t be so irritable. I''m not here to cause trouble, but to seek your cooperation." Although facing the sword, Yongze still said calmly.


    "Break into the concubine''s palace and want to cooperate, the only thing waiting for you is death!" Hancock raised his head and said, after finishing speaking, he was ready to do it himself.


    The man entered Daughter Island privately and broke into her palace. This undoubtedly violated the taboo in Hancock''s heart. If she broke in while she was bathing and the mark on her back was found, then it would be fine.


    "Sweet and sweet wind!" The empress made a pattern of hearts with both hands, and then a pink light of love shot towards Yongze in an instant.


    It''s a pity that Yongze, who was shot by the love light, has nothing to do, but the Amazon female warrior next to him is petrified by the light.


    "It''s not petrified." Hancock was a little surprised.


    To be immune to her sweet sweet wind, one must either use pain to divert attention like a flying squirrel, or Luffy must have no **** for her at all, and this intruder is obviously the latter.


    "Nice will, but that''s it." Hancock is going to use other moves to deal with Yongze.


    Beauty is her weapon, but it is not Hancock''s only reliance. She has other moves, even if she is not tempted, she will still be petrified.


    "Snake Princess, don''t make a move, this is the white demon who just killed the Tianlong people!" Gu Luoliosa recalled the content of the newspaper not long ago, and said quickly.


    Gu Loliosa knew how much Hancock hated the Celestial Dragons, so she immediately told the glorious deeds that Yongze, the vest, had done.


    "Kill the Celestial Dragons?" The empress stopped, and couldn''t help but turn her head and asked Gu Luoliosa.


    "That''s right, about a month ago, he killed the Celestial Dragons in the Chambord Islands


    Saint Charmarco, so I tell you to read more newspapers. "Guloliosa replied helplessly.


    Hancock looked at Yongze differently, because he was abducted by human traffickers and became slaves of Tianlongren, Hancock hated Tianlongren very much.


    Although I like Luffy not all because of Luffy beating Tianlongren violently, but this is definitely a big plus.


    And Yongze didn''t even beat him up, but killed a Celestial Dragon.


    "I didn''t expect my reputation to be brought by Wufeng, which is a lot more convenient." Yongze said with a smile.


    "If it was the warrior who killed the Celestial Dragon, I can forgive your sins. Tell me about your cooperation." Hancock said as he sat on the throne again.


    "It''s a cooperation to overthrow the world government." Nagasawa said with an understatement.


    Hancock showed a surprised expression, surprised by Nagasawa''s words.


    "Overthrow the world government!" Gu Luoliosa also showed a shocked expression, but she didn''t expect the white devil to say such shocking words.


    Thinking about the deeds of the white devil killing the Tianlongren, Guloriosa probably guessed the identity of the white devil.


    "Could it be that you are from the Revolutionary Army?" Gu Luoliosa asked.


    "That''s right, in Xia Qianshoubeijian, he is an advisor to the Revolutionary Army." Yongze introduced himself to his vest.


    "The Revolutionary Army, is that the Revolutionary Army of Luffy''s father?" Hearing Yong Ze''s words, the Empress'' focus was different from that of others.


    After the war on the top, the news that Luffy is the son of the leader of the Revolutionary Army Dragon has spread across the sea.


    She doesn''t pay attention to other news about the Empress, but she still pays attention to the news about Luffy, let alone Luffy''s father.


    Guroliosa couldn''t help covering her face with her hands, a woman in love is really troublesome.


    "That''s right, the leader of our revolutionary army is Luffy''s father Monkey D. Long." Yong Ze replied.


    "Snake Girl, this needs to be carefully considered. If you cooperate with the Revolutionary Army, it will not only be as simple as losing the identity of Qi Wuhai. The Revolutionary Army is the most vigilant existence by the World Government." Gu Luoliosa said with a serious face.


    She was really afraid that Hancock would agree to it when he heard that it was the power of Luffy''s father.


    This is a major decision that will affect the life and death of Daughter Island.


    "What should I do, does Luffy''s father like calm girls or lively girls..." Hancock imagined the scene where Luffy took him to meet his parents.


    "Snake Girl, I didn''t ask you to think about this!" Gu Luoliosa felt a surge of anger and blood, and was almost vomited blood by Hancock.


    "Indeed, Luffy''s father will definitely like it if I''m so beautiful, don''t worry at all." Hancock said holding his face.


    Guroliosa:  ¡­


    She really wanted to knock Hancock''s head open with the snake rod in her hand, to see what was inside.


    "That''s not the case, even if you join the Revolutionary Army, we don''t need you to announce to the world immediately, but to take action together when the Revolutionary Army launches a major counterattack against the World Government.


    Before that, you can continue to maintain the identity of Qi Wuhai, accumulate strength in secret, and wait for the time to come. "


    "Although that is the case, why should our Daughter Island help your revolutionary army at the risk of being wiped out by the world government?" Gu Luoliosa took a deep breath to calm down, and then said slowly.


    Gu Luoliosa''s meaning is very simple, they are not fools, and cooperation must show sincerity.


    Yongze smiled and said: "Because helping the Revolutionary Army is tantamount to helping yourself. If you don''t join the Revolutionary Army, you will eventually go to the opposite side with the Navy."


    "The Qibuhai is just an expedient measure for the world government to maintain stability. When the world government has enough power, it will naturally not be needed.


    Many senior generals in the navy are very displeased with this system, because many Shichibukai did not fulfill their agreed responsibilities at all, and instead caused a lot of trouble.


    So the disappearance of the Shichibukai system is inevitable. The difference is whether it is fast or slow. If someone is willing to work hard, it will be fast. Maybe next year''s World Conference will be cancelled. "


    "If the Shichibukai system disappears, what will happen to Daughter Island? I believe you know better than me. Now it is not the same as before. With Hailoushi warships, it is too easy for the navy to come here."


    "The disappearance of the Qiwuhai system..." Hearing Nagasawa''s words, Gu Luoliou San''s skin, which was already wrinkled due to aging, couldn''t help but wrinkle even more.


    She has always cherished the position of Hancock Shichibukai, because as long as Hancock is still Shichibukai, Daughter Island is equivalent to an ally of the world government and the navy, and will not be attacked by the navy.


    "Maybe one day the Shichibukai system will really disappear, but it will definitely not be as fast as you said." Gu Luoliosa thought about it carefully, and felt that many of Nagasawa''s words were taken for granted.


    How could this kind of system disappear in just one year? In such a short period of time, what will the world government do to make up for the loss of Qibuhai''s power.


    "You have too few information channels, and you don''t even know what the times have developed. Among the three admirals, two are planning to attack the Qiwuhai system." Yongze said with a smile.


    "Can your revolutionary army get information from the admiral?" Gu Luoliosa looked at Yongze suspiciously.


    "You think I don''t know enough about admirals?" Yongze smiled.

 Chapter 527： Guidance overlord color winding

    "Is there a possibility, in fact, I am one of the two generals who opposed Qi Wuhai." Yong Ze Youyou said.


    "General?" Gu Luoliosa looked at Yongze in confusion.


    what are you saying? You, a wanted criminal who offered a reward of 2.95 billion Baileys, said that you are a general, a general of the Revolutionary Army.


    At this time, there are only three people in the palace, that is, besides Nagasawa, there are Guloriosa and Hancock.


    When Yongze talked about the topic of the revolutionary army, the others had already been kicked out by Gu Luolio to watch the gate.


    Under the amazed gazes of Hancock and Guroliosa, Nagasawa removed the transformation technique and changed back to his original appearance.


    "White Horse General!" Gu Luoliosa was a little dumbfounded, and even wondered if the white devil''s devil fruit ability changed into someone else''s appearance.


    "There is still such an ability." The empress was also a little surprised. If she changed into her appearance, wouldn''t she directly have the most beautiful face in the world.


    "Prove your identity? Pirate Empress, you should have received a message from Xia Qi some time ago, asking you to treat the admiral who is coming to your island normally.


    The son of the dragon, Luffy, should also practice on the island near Daughter Island. He was taught by Lei Li. Some time ago, Lei Li left for a while, but he actually met me. "Yongze said lightly.


    Seeing that Yongze actually knew about Lu Fei''s information, the empress showed a solemn expression.


    "There is such a thing, Snake Girl, why didn''t you tell me?" Guloliosa asked Hancock with staring eyes.


    She didn''t even know the period when Xia Qi and the empress passed on the information.


    "Why should my concubine tell you." Hancock said angrily.


    Gu Luoliosa was speechless, she felt that maybe Hancock thought it was not a big deal, so he forgot to say it.


    "I should call you General Yongze, or Advisor Thousand Hands." Gu Luoliosa said with a sigh.


    Even if Nagasawa didn''t reveal the information, it would be easy to prove his identity, because Admiral Fujiwara Nagasawa is on this island.


    Gu Luoliosa feels that Daughter Island is really going to be involved, and it''s not just a matter of Nagasawa revealing information about Shichibukai being banned.


    What''s more, they know the information about Yongze''s undercover navy. Will Yongze really let them get away easily? If they want to refuse at this time, they have to consider the consequences.


    "Try to call me by the side of the Revolutionary Army. After all, I am just a clone, usually the main body as the admiral of the navy." Yongze said.


    "Avatar?" Both Hancock and Guloriosa showed puzzled expressions.


    "I have the ability to do a clone. The clone has the same appearance as the main body, and also has some abilities of the main body. Otherwise, do you think that I have been undercover in the navy and never do it? Most of the time, the main body is responsible for the actions of the navy. Take part in the Revolutionary Army operation." Yongze explained a little.


    "What a convenient ability!" Gu Luoliosa sighed.


    When people are busy, they will sigh that it would be great if they can be split and become two people doing things together, but Yongze has actually become two people doing things together.


    Moreover, Gu Luoliosa also noticed that the avatar is not without combat power, but has a certain ability of the main body. I am afraid that only Yongze himself knows how much this must be.


    If it is said that the whole incident in the Chambord Islands was done by avatars, Gu Luoliosa can only say that Yongze is really terrible.


    "Now you should believe my words. The Shichibukai system will disappear soon. At that time, Daughter Island will become a pirate country again and become the enemy of the world government. Think about it carefully."


    "Instead of dying as a pirate, it is better to become a revolutionary army and fight together to liberate the world. Under the rule of this world government, too many countries and people have been oppressed. Our revolutionary army is going to take them one by one." Liberate from oppression, eliminate the Tianlong people, and realize a peaceful world where everyone is equal." Yongze began to propagate the ideas of the revolutionary army.


    The reason why Yongze came to Daughter Kingdom is also certain, because the empress had a special experience when she was a child, so she has a deep feeling for the word oppressed.


    "Everyone is equal, destroy the Tianlong people..." Hancock fell into deep thought. I have to say that the world of the revolutionary army described by Yongze is very beautiful, beautiful like a fairy tale.


    The reason why Hancock always looks like a proud tyrant is actually a profound reason, that is, she doesn''t want to be seen as a slave of the Tianlong people. A person full of pride, of course, cannot have the experience of being a slave. So she put on the mask of a proud tyrant for herself.


    This secret has always been hidden deep in Hancock''s heart. She is very afraid that this matter will be known. Every time she takes a bath, she has to put down her guard to prevent anyone from entering Nine Snake City, just to prevent herself from being seen. The imprint of the Draconian slaves on the back.


    Only Luffy was an accident. Luffy accidentally saw the imprint on the back of the Empress. The last series of events made the Empress see the side of Luffy that attracted her. In the end, she took the initiative to tell Luffy all about her experience.


    "Everyone is equal, how is this possible? Does the emperor still have the same status as the common people? The strong and the weak are treated the same?" Gu Luoliosa expressed her doubts.


    "Equality for all is not a rigid absolute average, but equal status of people regardless of race, but equality in personality and legal status." Nagasawa replied.


    "So eliminating the Tianlong people is not just killing all the Tianlong people, but completely destroying the class of Tianlong people, and at the same time preventing the recurrence of this class.


    It is extremely unreasonable for Tianlong people to have all the privileges at birth. In the world after the revolution, there will be no Tianlong people. "


    Nagaze''s words once again touched the depths of Hancock''s heart. If she lived in such a world, she would not have suffered so much when she was a child.


    "What a revolutionary army, no wonder the world government is so wary of you." Hancock praised and stood up, looking straight at Yongze.


    "Snake Girl?" Guloliosa watched Hancock stand up suddenly, thinking of something.


    "You have to think carefully, you are now the emperor of the Amazon Lily." Gu Luoliosa said with a sigh.


    Although what Nagasawa said was very good, what will happen to the world after victory, Girl Island will get rid of the embarrassing position and never have to worry about being hit.


    However, the premise of these happy endings is victory.


    It is not easy to defeat the World Government, at least with the current strength shown by the Revolutionary Army, Gu Luoliosa does not think they can defeat the World Government.


    Not to mention the world government, even the Naval Revolutionary Army alone may not be able to win.


    Although the navy is the strongest military department of the world government, it is not the only one. They also have other forces.


    Can the revolutionary army, which even the navy can''t deal with, really be able to defeat the powerful world government? Gu Luoliosa remains skeptical.


    Maintaining the current identity, Daughter Island has hidden dangers, but following the revolutionary army, the future is really uncertain.


    However, the empress was calmer than Gu Luo Liosa imagined, Hancock said: "The reason why I can become Qiwuhai is not because of other things, but because of strength, so, in cooperation with the Revolutionary Army, one person is enough .¡±


    Hancock''s meaning is very simple, that is, to leave Daughter Island aside, and she will fight with the Revolutionary Army by herself.


    Gu Luoliosa thought about it, and felt that the empress''s actions this time were surprisingly wise, so she was cooperating with the revolutionary army. Yongze would not take action against them because of the avatar, and then did not drag the entire Daughter Island into the water.


    "I know your concerns, but this is also good, we can get to know each other first." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Although the entire Daughter Island was not directly pulled onto the chariot as expected, it was almost the same.


    The empresses are all in the car, and those Amazon female warriors will also be a matter of time.


    "I will let the Revolutionary Army send cadres here, and she will be responsible for our cooperation next." Yongze said.


    Considering the particularity of Daughter Island, he plans to let Kerla come over. Although Kerla is relatively young, she is shrewd and capable.


    Daughter Island still has a place in Yongze''s heart, because Daughter Island advocates force, the overall strength of the entire country is actually not weak, and there are many fighters who have mastered domineering.


    After talking about the cooperation, Yong Ze told Hancock that he would go to meet Luffy.


    "After all, he is a child of a dragon. Since you are passing by, let''s take a look." Yong Ze said.


    Watching the protagonist Yongze is naturally interesting, and you can also get the fruits of Luffy.


    Hancock had no objection to this, but she asked what kind of person Yong Zelong was and whether he had any requirements for his daughter-in-law.


    Yongze smiled, but did not answer her words.


    Nagaze thinks it is difficult for Hancock to deal with Luffy, does Luffy really have that kind of thought?


    ...


    On a small island next to Daughter''s Island, two figures were fighting fiercely, one was a silver-haired old man and the other was a black-haired young man. The fierce battle caused considerable damage to the nearby flowers, plants and trees.


    Compared to the black-haired young man, the silver-haired old man seemed to be able to do a lot more easily. While fighting, he could point out the shortcomings of the black-haired man in battle.


    Finally, the young man was kicked by the silver-haired old man and hit the tree hard.


    "Whether it''s the color of knowledge or the color of armament, compared with when I first learned it, I have made great progress, which is very good." Lei Li said with satisfaction.


    Teaching for a little more time will almost allow Luffy to practice on his own. He has almost taught everything that needs to be taught, and the rest cannot be helped by others, so he can only rely on his own efforts.


    "Hahaha, it''s already noon, shouldn''t it be time to eat?" Luffy laughed a few times, suddenly feeling hungry.


    Rayleigh smiled, and when he was about to say something, he noticed something and looked somewhere.


    Luffy followed Rayleigh''s gaze and saw a man in a justice coat slowly walking towards them.


    "Navy? Damn it, have they all found this place!" Luffy thought the navy was coming to catch him.


    "Just let me try my cultivation results." Luffy began to gear up, preparing to fight the navy.


    "Luffy, no..." Rayleigh saw Yongze, and felt a little puzzled, but in a blink of an eye, he saw that Luffy was about to make a move, and he opened his mouth quickly.


    However, it was too late, Luffy rushed towards Yongze suddenly, then flew back at a faster speed than he rushed out, and hit the ground hard.


    "So strong!" Luffy stood up like a carp, and looked at Yongze cautiously.


    Yong Ze gave Lei Li a color, telling him not to shoot or talk.


    Yong Ze is too aware of protagonists like Luffy. Ordinary teaching alone cannot realize their huge potential. They must be beaten severely to stimulate their true potential.


    Otherwise, you see, Kaer gave way to quickly become the color of predicting the future, Bing Ye gave way to the high-level skills of the armed color Liuying, and Kaido went down with a few sticks to teach Luffy the overlord color to entangle.


    This makes Rayleigh particularly embarrassed. Two years of teaching only allowed Luffy to learn the most common knowledge color and armed color.


    Understanding Yongze''s intentions, Leili quietly stepped back a few steps, silently watching the battle between the two.


    In the ensuing battle, Luffy was basically beaten all the time.


    Luffy found a lot of problems. The opponent seemed to be able to predict the future, which caused Luffy to bump into Yongze''s fist as if deliberately touching porcelain, and the opponent''s armed color and arrogance far surpassed him.


    While beating Luffy fat, Yongze didn''t stay idle, and kept using words to put more pressure on Luffy, so that Luffy would explode.


    "Does the son of the dragon only have this strength? It would be great if the dragon is so easy to deal with."


    "Arresting you should be able to attract the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates to catch them all."


    Luffy heard that the navy still wanted to attack his companions, and Luffy, who was completely enraged, started his latest success in cultivation, the fourth gear that can inflate the body!


    Luffy bit his arm and blew air into it, instantly Luffy''s whole body swelled up.


    Luffy raised his thick arm in fourth gear, dyed his arm black with the jet-black armed domineering color, and then quickly attacked Yongze with the help of the elasticity of his inflatable body.


    But this seemingly powerful blow was stopped by Yongze with two fingers.


    Boom boom boom! !


    Luffy flew upside down again, hit the ground hard, and made a big hole, looking extremely embarrassed.


    "It''s really merciless." Raleigh next to him sighed.


    However, he did not stop him. Luffy will join the new world in the future, and the new world is full of strong people. It is also good for Luffy to feel the oppression of the top powerhouses in advance.


    Yongze pulled out the flowing blade Ruohuo from his waist, and immediately wrapped a powerful domineering look around the blade, and a black-red energy swam around the blade.


    The powerful aura erupted from Yongze''s body, which made Leili next to him uneasy. Yongze actually still has the overlord''s color entanglement, and he used the overlord''s color to entangle Luffy. Do you want to kill someone?


    "Look, this is the real power!" After Yongze finished speaking, he swung his knife with explosive power.

 Chapter 528： Encounter with Aokiji

    The moment Yongze swung down the black-red energy-encrusted Flowing Blade Ruohuo, a terrifying power erupted.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by a loud noise, the entire island split in two, and a scratch appeared on the clouds in the sky, as if it had been cut by a huge knife.


    The sudden outburst of powerful momentum caused the beasts on the island to bow their heads and prostrate themselves on the ground, not daring to move.


    Although Yongze didn''t really strike Luffy, the aftermath of the powerful force also made Luffy suffer a lot, and he was directly knocked out of the fourth gear, lying on the ground gasping for breath, with a shocked expression on his face.


    Just now Yongze''s knife was too fast, Lu Fei only felt that Yongze had just laid down, and Yongze''s devastating knife fell down, a huge roar exploded in his ears, and the powerful impact rushed him almost fainted.


    Luffy lay on the ground, gritted his teeth, stood up unsteadily, but immediately sat down on the ground again.


    At this time, Lei Li shook his head and walked towards Yong Ze.


    Seeing this, Luffy thought that Rayleigh was going to fight Yongze, and shouted: "Uncle Rayleigh, be careful, that guy is very strong!"


    Rayle walked up to Yongze with a wry smile and said, "You are too heavy handed, you even used the overlord''s color winding, now you need at least two weeks of training to recover."


    Rayley was ready to help Luffy block the attack just now, but seeing Yongze deliberately slashing sideways, and the speed of Yongze swinging the knife was too fast, so he didn''t do it.


    "It''s okay, I can help him heal his wounds, and he will be alive again soon." Yongze said with a smile, his medical ninjutsu is not weak.


    "You can still heal?" Lei Li looked at Yongze with some surprise. How did he feel that Yongze knew too many things, and it didn''t look very big. How could he learn so much and be so powerful.


    "It''s better to have more skills than to overwhelm yourself." Yongze said with a smile.


    Luffy looked dumbfounded at the two chatting, what''s going on, isn''t this the navy who came to arrest him, why does he look like he knows Uncle Rayleigh.


    "Uncle Rayleigh, what''s going on?" Luffy couldn''t figure it out, so he chose to ask Rayleigh directly.


    "He is a navy, but he is not the navy who came to arrest you. In short, you can treat him as a good person who will not harm you." Raleigh thought for a while and said.


    Although Luffy is the son of a dragon, Rayleigh was afraid that Luffy would inadvertently tell the information about Yongze that day, so he didn''t tell Luffy about the relationship between Yongze and the Revolutionary Army.


    "Won''t you hurt me?" Luffy was a little confused. Could it be that his serious injuries were fake? Just now he thought he was going to be stabbed to death by the navy.


    "I won''t catch you, but Senior Garp often mentions you, Luffy, so I want to see how good you are." Yongze walked up to Lufei with a smile, and a green light appeared in his palm instantly , began to treat Luffy.


    Immediately afterwards, something happened that made Rayleigh and Luffy''s eyes widen. Luffy''s injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Those bleeding wounds were quickly stopped and healed, and finally there were no scars left.


    "I''m so comfortable, I don''t feel any pain anymore." After the treatment, Luffy touched his newly injured places with a look of surprise, and they were completely healed, as if they had never been injured.


    Rayley also looked at Yongze with surprise on his face. He didn''t expect that the healing that Yongze said would have such a powerful effect. He even suspected that it was some kind of devil fruit ability.


    After the treatment, Yong Ze, who had successfully harvested the fruit, was in a good mood. By the way, he pointed out to Luffy and told him that what he just cast was the overlord''s color entanglement, which is a high-level use skill of the overlord''s color, and then the armed color. development route.


    During the meal, Raleigh asked why Yongze was in the calm zone, and the navy rarely came here.


    "It''s not because of the navy, it''s another reason, but what I have to do is over, and I''m leaving soon. Before I leave, stop by to see Luffy." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Rayleigh understood in seconds, if it wasn¡¯t the navy, then it must be a matter of the Revolutionary Army, so he didn¡¯t ask about it again.


    "Rayleigh, do you want to join our business? I think you have great potential in this area." Yong Ze issued an invitation.


    As the deputy of One Piece, Rayleigh is beyond doubt in terms of courage and strength.


    "I''m already old, but I''m not as energetic as you young people." Raleigh declined.


    Yongze didn¡¯t care either, Lei Li was indeed not young anymore, he was almost 80 years old, it¡¯s not kind to force people to come over to make revolution.


    After eating and drinking, Yongze returned to Daughter Island and took Tina to the new world.


    "Are you going back to the naval base?" Tina asked unwillingly.


    After leaving Daughter Island, Yongze took Tina to many islands, punishing evil and promoting good all the way, and lifting the oppression. Tina felt that Yongze should have almost stopped.


    Although punishing evil and promoting good is a good thing, being a navy can punish evil and promote good even more.


    "No, our destination is Punk Hazard Island." Yongze''s answer directly made Tina give up.


    "What to do on Punk Hazard Island?" Tina asked after recalling the information about this place.


    Punk Hazard Island is an island controlled by the navy before. There are three research bases of the navy on the island, and some prisoners of the world government are also held there.


    However, because of a large-scale experimental accident, the navy abandoned the island, and it should now be regarded as a deserted uninhabited island.


    "It''s not rumors that because of the battle of the red dog and green pheasant, the island has now become a half-ice and snow-covered, half-flame-burning ice and fire island. Of course, such an interesting island must be visited." Nagasawa explained.


    "General Yongze, you really treat it as a vacation trip." Tina was a little worried. Yongze''s posture is really a long vacation trip.


    "Of course." Yongze said with a smile.


    Of course it was to lie to Tina. Binghuo Island does sound interesting, but it¡¯s definitely not worth Yongze¡¯s time wasting to go there.


    The reason for the past is because Punk Hazard has the influence of Mingo, and Caesar studies poisonous gas and man-made devil fruit human giants on it.


    In the past, Yongze could at least get two natural fruits, one is Caesar''s gas fruit, and the other is Monet''s snow fruit.


    If you are lucky enough to meet Luo Ye on the island, you can also get a fruit of surgery.


    Monet and Caesar are too good, Yongze thinks their fruit ability is actually quite good.


    In addition, after finishing Punk Hazard, you can go to Brother Ming along the line, and then let the revolutionary army liberate the country controlled by Brother Ming.


    Yongze never wanted to keep the plot, and wait for Lu Fei to come out? He doesn''t have the patience.


    After such a long period of development, the Revolutionary Army has actually accumulated considerable strength, but it still lacks top-level strength, and the rest have developed very well.


    At that time, it is not a dream to unite with some people with lofty ideals to overthrow the world government smoothly.


    Maybe when Luffy finishes training and comes out of the mountain, the era of great pirates is over. He can only become the adventure king instead of the pirate king.


    However, after Yongze and Tina went to enter the new world, they encountered an unexpected surprise.


    A huge penguin standing and swimming came into Yongze''s sight. On the penguin''s head sat a tall and thin man in a dark green coat.


    Being so unique, Yongze naturally recognized the other party, who is the former admiral Aokiji who has quit the navy.


    Aokiji, who was originally thinking, noticed something, opened his eyes, and saw the boat not far from the side, and a man and a woman in the navy on the boat.


    At first, Aokiji was still a little strange, why two people in the navy were wandering in the new world in a small boat, but after carefully recalling Nagasawa''s face, Aokiji remembered that this was the new admiral of the navy, Admiral Hakuba.


    Yong Ze controlled the boat and approached the penguin of Aokiji, how could such a good opportunity be missed, the fruit of Aokiji had to be squeezed.


    Tina said hello to Aokiji, and she didn''t expect to see Aokiji who had retired from the navy here. In fact, she felt it was a pity back then, and she preferred Aokiji to become the marshal rather than Akainu.


    "It''s Tina, who are you?" Aokiji couldn''t see what the two of them were doing.


    "I''m on a wonderful vacation." Yong Ze replied quickly.


    Tina is more honest, telling the truth directly, Nagasawa Akainu quarreled, and now Yongze is going back to the naval base differently.


    Aokiji didn''t expect such a dramatic reason, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Meeting is fate, and we are going to Punk Hazard, do you want to go together?"


    "Punk Hazard..." Hearing the name, some memories appeared in Aokiji''s mind, and then he shook his head, ready to refuse.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse." Yongze said preemptively: "According to my understanding, there are many experiments on the island, including human experiments, or children, involving various forces, including Shichibukai. Brother Ming, and the Four Emperors Kaido and BIGMOM."


    The animal fruit that Doflamingo gave Kaido came from Caesar, and BIGMOM wanted Caesar to research the medicine to become a giant.


    Aokiji frowned slightly, but did not refuse immediately.


    Tina''s eyes widened even more. Didn''t you say to go to see the wonders of Binghuo Island? Why did it suddenly become such a big thing.


    "Admiral Yongze, where did you get the news?" Tina asked with some doubts.


    Yongze is with her every day, how can he know so much more than her.


    "I asked someone to investigate, but I didn''t investigate clearly before, so I didn''t tell you." Yongze said flickeringly.


    Tina nodded, tentatively accepting Yongze''s reason.


    Aokiji finally shook his head and said: "I am no longer a navy, and I believe you can solve it."


    Although the forces involved seem a bit exaggerated, one Shichibukai and two Four Emperors, but this is not to fight the Four Emperors directly.


    Since Yongze and the others can solve it, Aokiji is too lazy to go there, maybe it will be big news, this is not what Aokiji wants to see, he is still dormant.


    After leaving the navy, Aokiji¡¯s vision has broadened a lot. He thought a lot and did a lot.


    He is really practicing the justice in his heart, not the justice of the world government.


    Although at this moment he does not have the white cloak that says justice, but what he does is more righteous than before.


    Yongze knocked Tina unconscious with a knife in his hand, and then showed his cards: "Since the navy is not good, how about going with the revolutionary army?"


    The expression on Aokiji''s face gradually became confused. What the **** is the revolutionary army? This new general is not an undercover agent of the revolutionary army.


    Aokiji feels very stupid, what happened to the navy, the people in the revolutionary army have become generals.


    Nagaze used the transformation technique to change into the appearance of Qianshoubanjian.


    It is impossible for Qingzhi not to pay attention to something as big as killing Tianlongren, so he immediately recognized that this is the white demon who killed Tianlongren before.


    "I am now the Revolutionary Army Adviser Senshou Himama." Nagasawa said after his transformation.


    "It turned out to be the Revolutionary Army, no wonder." Aokiji, like others, believed that Yongze was the Revolutionary Army that killed the Tianlongren.


    "Kuzan, I think you are very suitable for our revolutionary army. Do you want to join in and overthrow the world government?" Yongze said with a smile.


    "Brother, I am also a former admiral after all, is it really okay for you to invite me by directly revealing your identity?" Aokiji said helplessly.


    "What''s the matter, I''m still the current admiral, and I joined the Revolutionary Army." Yongze said indifferently.


    "You mean the revolutionary army you joined after becoming admiral?" Aokiji asked with some doubts.


    He thought that Yongze was an undercover agent of the Revolutionary Army, and then became a general in the navy. What Yongze meant was that he first became a general before joining the Revolutionary Army.


    Nagaze told Aokiji about his encounter with Garp.


    "Is the Revolutionary Army worth it?" Aokiji was a little puzzled. After becoming a general, Yongze went to the Revolutionary Army and joined.


    "I told you this because I heard that you are a general who loves the people. I didn''t expect that your awareness is not enough." Yongze said.


    "In the current world, only revolution can truly solve the problem, so that the people of the world will no longer be oppressed..." Yongze seized the opportunity to export the revolutionary theory to Aokiji.


    After the output is finished, we start painting cakes. The beautiful world after the revolution, the whole world is peaceful, the era of great pirates is over, no one is oppressed, everyone has no worries about food and drink, and everyone of all races is equal.


    "It''s beautiful like a fairy tale." Aokiji took a deep look at Yongze.


    Based on what Yongze just said, he doesn¡¯t believe that Yongze said that he is not a revolutionary army.


    "Do you think it can''t be achieved?" Nagasawa asked.


    "How are you going to defeat the world government?" Aokiji asked very directly.


    There are many difficulties visible to the naked eye on the road of the revolutionary army, but the biggest of them is undoubtedly the world government that has existed for 800 years.


    "Even if you can defeat the world government, how can you guarantee that you will not become the next world government and produce the next batch of Tianlong people."

 Chapter 529： solve

    Facing Aokiji¡¯s sharp question, Yongze was very calm. He smiled and replied: "Since you doubt what I said, why don''t you come and see it with your own eyes and practice it yourself."


    "Did the justice in your heart disappear with the disappearance of the cloak of justice after quitting the navy?"


    "Of course not." Aokiji retorted in a deep voice.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m in the navy or not, I¡¯m still me. Rather, after quitting the navy, my justice has become more pure, and I have done things that I haven¡¯t done before.¡±


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you want to join the revolutionary army, because the revolutionary army is wanted by the world government and is a wanted criminal?" Yongze''s series of words made Aokiji silent.


    "You don''t need to join the revolutionary army, just follow me to see if the revolutionary army can show the justice in your heart." Yongze said with a smile.


    Aokiji was persuaded by Yongze, and finally, he decided to follow Yongze for a while.


    Although he is not as confused as he was when he was in the navy, it is really impossible for him to achieve his justice by himself.


    If the Revolutionary Army is really as good as what Yongze said, so what if he joins Aokiji.


    After chatting with Yongze, Yongze took the initiative to use medical ninjutsu to wake up Tina.


    "Tina is not happy, General Baima, I need an explanation." Tina stared at Yongze.


    Although she didn''t see Yongze''s movements clearly, there were only her and Yongze in this small boat. If it wasn''t Yongze who knocked her out, who else could knock her out.


    Yongze touched his chin, thought for a while and said: "If I tell you that a fish just rushed out of the water and gave you a bite, would you believe it?"


    Tina didn''t speak, but her eyes had returned to Yongze, that eyes seemed to be asking if you thought I was stupid.


    "It seems that I don''t believe it." Yongze scratched his head, showing distress, then sighed and said, "Tina, you can hit me too, anyway, I won''t tell you the truth now, say it It''s also a lie."


    Yongze, a dead pig, was not afraid of boiling water, so Tina couldn''t do anything, so she could only punch Yongze hard.


    Although Yongze didn''t feel it at all, he still cooperated and pretended to be in pain, which made Tina feel satisfied.


    Aokiji sat cross-legged on his penguin named Camel and quietly observed Yongze.


    ¡­


    After arriving at Punk Hazard Island, Yongze took Tina Qingzhi to the island without delay.


    As soon as Yongze and others landed on the island, a huge red dragon appeared very quickly, baring its teeth and claws at Yongze and others.


    Looking at the giant red dragon, Tina said in amazement, "So there really are creatures like dragons in this world."


    "You are right to say that it is a dragon, but it is not a legendary dragon, but a product of experimental research." Yongze said with a smile.


    He remembered that the dragon''s meat seemed quite delicious.


    The giant dragon seemed to perceive Yongze''s malice, and the already very unkind dragon''s face became even more vicious, spraying a lot of flames towards Yongze and others.


    However, at the level of this man-made dragon, Yongze Yongze didn''t have to make a move at all. The powerful overlord color was released, and the dragon instantly felt a mountain pressing on him, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    "Do you want to try the taste of dragon meat?" Yongze asked with a smile.


    Although his favorite is sweets, dragon meat is not bad.


    "No, General Yongze, didn''t you say that this was researched in the laboratory." Tina shook her head and said, she didn''t want to eat the product of the laboratory.


    "That''s right." Yongze felt that Tina''s words made sense, so he kicked the dragon and threw it into the sea to feed the fish.


    Then Yongze and others went all the way, and soon arrived at the research base.


    After defeating some guards in protective clothing, Yongze and others arrived at a huge room that looked like a kindergarten, filled with children with huge systems.


    The stranger who broke in suddenly startled the children, and some timid children have already hid.


    But Yongze is very good at dealing with children. He showed a gentle smile like the sun, chatted with the children, and asked how they were here.


    Following Yongze''s release of kindness, the children also told Yongze about the situation.


    They were all abducted here by Caesar using various means. Originally, all of them were ordinary people of ordinary size. After eating the candies provided here, they gradually began to grow bigger. Huge size.


    "Tina is very angry. She actually experimented on cute children. She is the scum of scum!" Tina, who was always calm on weekdays, showed a furious look.


    Aokiji had a sullen face. At this moment, the anger accumulated in his body was enough to freeze the entire island instantly, but he was trying his best to restrain his strength for fear of scaring the children here.


    "Big brother, can you rescue us?" A child over five meters tall looked at Yongze expectantly.


    At this time, the undisguised intrusion of Yongze and others was also discovered, and a large number of PH troops wearing protective clothing and gas masks broke into the large room.


    Yongze ignored those people, agreed with a smile and said: "Of course, you are safe now, if you want to ask why, because the person standing in front of you is Fujiwara Nagasawa."


    The moment Yongze finished speaking, the powerful domineering color broke out instantly, and all the PH troops fell to the ground.


    "Tina, these children will be handed over to you for the time being. Let''s deal with the armed forces of this base first." Yongze ordered.


    Then Yongze remembered something and said: "Also inform the G5 branch not far from here, let them send people to support, don''t disclose the news that Kuzan and I are here, just say that you found this place by accident."


    If Nagasawa remembers correctly, Virgo, the current base chief of the G5 branch, is an undercover agent sent by Doflamingo to the Navy.


    Since Brother Ming is going to be moved, let''s pull out this undercover agent as well.


    ¡­


    One Piece has such a thing as monitoring, but because of the special situation here, Caesar didn''t care about the monitoring room.


    But when someone invaded, the monitoring naturally came in handy.


    "Let me see which unlucky **** broke into my base."


    But when Caesar saw the people in the monitoring room clearly, his eyes popped out, and he was almost frightened to death.


    "Aokiji, hasn''t this guy quit the navy? Why is he still mixed with two navies?"


    "Wait, why does that male navy look so much like that white horse general." Caesar suddenly found that there was not only a former general, but also a current general, and immediately showed Sima''s face.


    Nima, what heinous crime did he commit, and he actually caused two big generals to trouble him.


    Although Caesar is conceited, he is not a fool. He doesn''t think he has beaten a general, let alone him. Even if Doflamingo brings all the main forces of his family, it will be free. The highest combat power of the navy is not a joke with you .


    Caesar began to be afraid, let alone his subordinates, trembling uncontrollably and asked: "That''s General Aokiji, what should we do?"


    Caesar rolled his eyes, and the news on the island was closed. His subordinates didn''t even know that there was a new general in there, only that there was Aokiji.


    So Caesar thought about it, and he put on a confident posture and said: "A mere admiral is nothing. Although the kingdom of death has not been completely successful, it is already the most powerful poisonous gas in the world, even if it is an admiral. It must be worth it."


    Then Caesar mobilized all available forces in the base to intercept Yongze and Aokiji.


    He didn''t tell his subordinates whether there were generals or two intruders, and now only he and the two subordinates in the monitoring room know the existence of generals.


    Caesar smiled and encouraged the two subordinates in the monitoring room, saying that he would definitely reward them after this time, and finally walked towards a certain exit of the base under the pretext of personally launching the kingdom of death.


    "It seems that the general is really powerful, and Lord Caesar actually has to catalyze the poison gas himself." The subordinates in the monitoring room sighed.


    "Look, Lord Caesar is really impatient, he used all the elementalization."


    Caesar is really in a hurry now, he is in a hurry to run away.


    Wanting to deal with two generals with one poisonous gas, this is a cerebral paralyzed idea that takes so much to drink.


    He only hoped that his subordinates could last longer.


    Caesar picked up the phone bug while running, and talked to Doflamingo.


    But before Caesar could say anything, Caesar suddenly felt a powerful aura rising from behind him. Looking back, Caesar was so frightened that his soul died instantly. Yongze caught up, and the whole research base turned into a big ice sculpture .


    Knowing that he could not fight against the general, Caesar directly gave up resistance and knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Doflamingo on the other side frowned when he heard Caesar begging for mercy, and his frown deepened when the phone bug was hung up.


    Caesar is very important to Doflamingo. If there is no Caesar, the way of artificial animal fruits will be cut off, and it is difficult for Kaido to explain.


    Yongze didn''t let Caesar go because he begged for mercy, he just stunned the fruit and killed him.


    For this kind of person, Yongze killed him without any psychological burden.


    Combined with the defeat of Monet in the base, the basic goal of Yongze''s fruit collection was completed during the period, and both natural fruits have been obtained.


    Then Yongze returned to the base. The people in the base were either stunned by Yongze''s overlord color, or frozen by the green pheasant, and none of them escaped.


    The three of Yongze met, and Tinahui reported: "People from the G5 base will arrive soon, and they attach great importance to this operation. The base chief Virgo personally led the team."


    Nagaze smiled, asked Aokiji to release the freeze, and told Tina Virgo that he was an undercover agent, and then the two hid, leaving Tina alone.


    "Brigadier General Tina, how is the situation here?" Soon, Virgo rushed to Punk Hazard with his people.


    Seeing Virgo''s anxious look, if Yongze hadn''t said that Virgo was an undercover agent, Tina would have to praise and be responsible.


    "The enemy has been defeated by me. It''s a pity that a Caesar ran away, but I found a lot of things on it, including evidence that Flamingo colluded with pirates. I must report it to the World Government as soon as possible." Tina said according to Yong Ze The script prepared in advance began.


    Hearing that Tina found out the connection between her young master and Caesar and Kaido, Virgo kept his expression on the surface, but his heart stirred up a storm.


    "Please, Brigadier General Tina, take me to take a look. This is really important." Virgo nodded and said.


    "By the way, Brigadier General Tina, have you reported the incident to the headquarters?" Virgo asked.


    "No, I also discovered this place by accident." Tina replied.


    Vergo heaved a sigh of relief. If the Navy Headquarters didn¡¯t know about this matter, it would be a blessing among misfortunes.


    Next, he just needs to silence everyone, destroy all evidence, and then blame Caesar for everything.


    The shrewd and brave Commodore Tina of the Navy Headquarters discovered the location of the wanted criminal Caesar, and the G5 branch navy rushed to support him, but was finally wiped out by the evil pirate conspiracy.


    This is a good script. Although Virgo may lose the position of base chief, he can also keep the position of vice admiral.


    So not long after arriving at the base, Virgo seized the opportunity and launched an attack on Tina. The navy he brought with him knew that they were all casual kills, so he chose to deal with Tina first.


    However, Tina has been secretly wary of Virgo, and the moment Virgo makes a move, Tina flashes away instantly.


    Tina really didn''t expect that Virgo was really an undercover agent. The New World Naval Base was an undercover agent. He was really a big fish.


    G5 navies are very puzzled, why their own base commander suddenly called the brigadier general of the headquarters.


    Facing his doubting subordinates, Virgo had no intention of explaining. He attacked Tina with all his strength, which made Tina a little overwhelmed for a while.


    Although he is a lieutenant general of the branch, because the G5 branch is in the new world, the strength of the navy in the branch is actually at the same level as that of the headquarters.


    Hearing the loud inquiries from the navy of the G5 branch all the time, Virgo was also annoyed by them. He couldn''t understand the form, right? He kicked two navy into the air with one dodge.


    At this moment, no matter how reluctant the G5 navies are, they have to admit the fact that their base chief, who usually looks like a pioneer of justice, is actually an undercover agent.


    Some navy couldn''t accept the reality, and cried out, only got Virgo''s contemptuous eyes.


    "It''s really cowardly, but it''s okay, there is not much difference between waiting to die in place and struggling to die. Everyone will die here." Virgo said lightly.


    "Really, including me?" Yongze walked out of the shadows with Aokiji smiling.


    Vergo looked towards the source of the sound, and his expression changed instantly.


    As the head of the base, how could he not know these two.


    Nagasawa is the new general Hakuba, and Aokiji is the previous general.


    Vergo has no time to think about why Aokiji, who quit the navy, appears here. He only has one thought now, and that is to escape.

 Chapter 530： The end of doflamingo

    Chapter 530 Doflamingo''s end


    Whoosh!


    Vergo stomped on the ground dozens of times at high speed, his body flickered, and he quickly dodged towards the outside of the base.


    Being able to become the base chief of the New World Branch, Virgo naturally has impressive strength. He has already mastered the Six Forms with a high degree of proficiency, and the speed is so fast that the navy of the G5 branch can only see afterimages and cannot keep up with the main body.


    "Want to run after hitting my subordinate?" Yongze smiled and pulled out the blade Ruohuo, and simply swung the knife at Virgo.


    Virgo, who was running wildly, felt a strong sense of crisis, but he didn''t dare to turn back, and continued to move at a high speed.


    But how could he be faster than Yongze''s slash, the next moment Yongze swung the knife, Virgo had already been cut in half, and a large amount of blood spurted out like a fountain, dyeing the surroundings bloody.


    The soldiers at the G5 base all looked at this scene stupidly, not knowing whether they were still surprised that their respected officer was an undercover agent, or were they surprised by Yongze''s strength.


    "General Yongze, why did you kill him directly? We should be able to get more evidence about Doflamingo from him." Tina said.


    "It doesn''t matter, the evidence here is enough for us to revoke his Qiwuhai''s position and then arrest him." Yongze said with a smile: "Besides, I am avenging you, just now he clamored to kill you .¡±


    "Then what should we do next?" Tina asked.


    "Notify the headquarters, tell them what happened here, and then quietly wait for Doflamingo to come over." Nagasawa said.


    "Doflamingo will come?" Tina asked a little puzzled.


    "He will come." Yongze replied with a smile.


    Caesar called for help. Given the importance of Caesar, Doflamingo would not ignore it.


    And Nagasawa asked Tina to give some false information to Virgo, and Virgo must have told Doflamingo about it.


    Even if Doflamingo doesn¡¯t come, it¡¯s okay to just send some cadres over, and it won¡¯t hinder Nagasawa¡¯s plan.


    Yong Ze made a plan before going to Punk Hazard, let his shadow clone personally lead the team to Dressrosa, and liberate the country when the time comes.


    Seeing that Yongze has become a riddle again without explaining, Tina had no choice but to temporarily suppress her inner doubts, and first contact the Navy Headquarters according to Yongze''s order.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze set his sights on the navy of the G5 branch. The navy who looked at him with oppressive eyes was a little flustered, almost thinking that Yongze was going to kill them as traitors together.


    "Although I don''t know what Virgo pretends to be like on weekdays, but being able to become the head of the base must have made a lot of achievements and is also very popular." Yongze said.


    "No... That''s right, Commander Virgo is a righteous navy who loves his subordinates and is merciless to pirates. If I hadn''t witnessed it with my own eyes, I would never believe that he is actually an undercover agent." A navy member of the G5 branch lowered his head in frustration Said.


    "What is the purpose of becoming a navy? Who is your justice for?" Yong Ze asked again.


    All the navy looked at each other, and the atmosphere became silent immediately.


    "I once heard that the G5 branch is a maverick naval branch, jealous of evil, even if it disobeys the orders of the headquarters, it will kill pirates, it is a maverick justice force.


    Now it seems that it is nothing more than that. Are you interested in killing pirates? Is your justice the justice of Virgo? "Yongze said in a mocking tone.


    "Of course...of course not!" one of the sailors said courageously.


    "Killing pirates is because pirates do a lot of evil. My own father died at the hands of pirates. Our justice is to protect the safety of the people!"


    Other navies were also infected one after another and spoke out their justice.


    "Then what are you waiting for here? A group of children have been abducted and sold here and used for experiments. Why don''t you send them to treatment?" Yongze said.


    "Obey, Admiral Baima!" The navy members of the G5 branch looked at Yongze respectfully, and then followed Yongze''s order to send the children to the warship for treatment.


    Yongze quietly watched the warship leave outside, watching the G5 navy **** the children to treatment.


    "I thought you wouldn''t care about them. After all, from your standpoint, the decline of the navy''s strength should be something you are very happy to see." Aokiji''s voice came into Yongze''s ears, and he stood beside Yongze. behind.


    Yongze smiled and said: "If you think so, then underestimate me."


    "Is the navy necessarily the enemy? I don''t think so. On the contrary, I think the navy will be a great boost to the revolutionary army."


    "Although there are some navies that regard the world government as justice, there are still navies like you that regard the people as justice. They are all talents welcomed by the revolutionary army."


    "It is really a bold idea to develop a revolutionary army within the navy." Aokiji understood Yongze''s plan.


    Yongze smiled, and after the revolutionary army''s propaganda work is in place, he can also implement the plan within the navy.


    Yongze believes that if a person is sincere to the people and really wants to change this terrible world, then he must join the Revolutionary Army in the end.


    What the revolutionary army needs to do is to let people understand what a revolution is, and then let everyone see a little hope of success.


    When Nagasawa was talking about the revolutionary theory with Aokiji in the base, a pink figure fell from the sky, landed on the ice, and came to Punk Hazard.


    "What the **** happened here, Caesar, don''t die." Brother Ming rushed towards the research base as soon as he arrived on the island.


    Caesar is too important to him, he doesn''t want to bear Kaido''s anger.


    But not long after Doflamingo entered the naval base, he saw Nagasawa and Aokiji standing there.


    Doflamingo paused, feeling like he was being fooled. When he met two admirals at once, few of them could remain calm, let alone he came to save people.


    Doflamingo didn''t hesitate, and immediately turned and left. Two generals came out. Regardless of whether Caesar was or was, he had no ability to take Caesar away from the navy.


    "Doflamingo, since you''re here, don''t rush away." Yongze quietly came to Doflamingo''s side and pressed his shoulder.


    Doflamingo instantly felt as if a mountain was pressing on him, making it difficult for him to move.


    "…ò…ò…ò…ò, you are worthy of being a legendary monster recruited by the world." Being held down by Nagasawa, Doflamingo did not show a timid expression, but laughed instead.


    Doflamingo turned around and looked at Yongze, maintaining his arrogant smile and asked: "So, Fujiwara Nagasawa, what are you trying to do when you stop me? You know, we are an ''alliance''."


    Brother Ming has many identities, these are his arrogant capital, such as the former Tianlong people, such as Qi Wuhai, and the king of the countries that joined the world government.


    "Alliance? I''m sorry, it''s not anymore, Doflamingo, you colluded with the Four Emperors Kaido, and your Qiwuhai identity has been deprived." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Doflamingo''s heart sank, but he didn''t panic immediately, he still had that arrogant smile on his face.


    "What are you going to do, arrest me? Are you qualified to arrest the king of a joined country?"


    "A pirate is not qualified to be the king of a franchise country." Yongze replied.


    Suddenly, Doflamingo made a claw with his left hand, and five transparent thin threads appeared on each finger. Then Doflamingo quickly waved his left hand, and the five transparent silk threads quickly hit Yongze.


    Yongze used his hand as a knife, and with a light swipe, all the silk threads flying over broke instantly.


    However, Doflamingo took advantage of the time when Yongze''s hand moved away to back away quickly, and distanced himself from Yongze.


    "Doflamingo, resisting arrest is a higher crime." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Now Doflamingo couldn''t keep his arrogant smile anymore, he looked at Yongze coldly.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa, do you know the consequences of your actions?" Doflamingo said in a low voice.


    It is not easy to move him. Could it be that the world government is not clear about his investigation and is just ignoring it selectively.


    In addition to Doflamingo''s own power, he has too many things involved, the Four Emperors, and the underground dark power of the new world, the Celestial Dragons.


    "Of course I know, I got rid of a heinous pirate." Yong Ze replied with a smile.


    Confirmed that Yongze must catch him today, and Doflamingo is not talking nonsense. He didn''t hold back the slightest hand against a monster like Yongze, and directly used the ability of fruit awakening.


    Under the effect of the awakening ability of the thread fruit, everything around Doflamingo turns into a thin transparent thread.


    Huge white waves composed of tens of thousands of transparent white thin lines appeared on both sides of Yongze. The waves composed of white lines surged up and down like real waves, and gradually moved closer to Yongze.


    Doflamingo didn''t attack Aokiji, and Aokiji never said a word from the beginning, plus he quit the navy, Doflamingo felt that it was one less general to fight.


    Facing Doflamingo''s waves-like lines, Yong Ze pulled out the blade like a fire.


    "Everything is ashes, and the blade is like fire!"


    Fierce crimson flames erupted from the flowing blade.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze swung a knife horizontally, and a fire tornado composed of high-temperature flames was released, instantly burning all the white silk threads near Yongze.


    Standing on the sidelines and watching the battle, Aokiji showed a thoughtful expression. The flames of Yongze reminded him of the white beard during the war on the top. Although he could tell the difference, they were all the same ferocity.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze swung his sword again, and a crescent-shaped Hokage slashed towards Doflamingo quickly.


    Doflamingo raised his hand, and instantly there were a lot of white silk threads on the ground, standing in front of Doflamingo like a huge shield.


    Afraid that he would not be able to stop Yongze''s slash, Doflamingo also used the armed color domineering to strengthen the white line.


    It''s a pity that the gap between the two sides is too large. Even if he is armed and domineering, Doflamingo''s line shield can''t block Yongze''s slash, which left a huge hole on Doflamingo''s arm. the wound.


    "As expected of a monster." Doflamingo knew that he couldn''t go on like this, so he had to take the initiative to attack in order to win the slightest chance of victory.


    Yongze didn''t take advantage of the victory to pursue, and Doflamingo knew why, because Yongze felt that he was not a threat, and he didn''t need to be serious about solving him. Yongze hit hard.


    Doflamingo ignored the severe pain from his arm and exploded his fruit power again. Thousands of silk threads were wrapped towards Yongze in the shape of flamingo wings, and all the threads were attached with armed domineering.


    While performing this move, Doflamingo almost instantly used his strongest move, 16 rounds of holy bullets.


    Doflamingo''s previous attack did not arrive, and in the next second, 16 huge waves and white lines wrapped in high-density armed colors rose rapidly from the ground and pierced Yongze at an extremely fast speed.


    After all this was done, Doflamingo gasped for breath. Such an outburst was not an easy task for him.


    But something happened to Doflamingo''s disappointment and shock.


    The flames in the flowing blade converged into the knife, and Yongze swung the knife again. With just one knife, all the silk threads that attacked were burned up. The powerful high temperature even melted the ice layer of Punk Hazard instantly. Ice and Fire Island may become Fire Island.


    "Damn, the gap is so big." Brother Ming clenched his fists tightly. He didn''t expect the gap between himself and the general to be so big.


    But what he didn''t notice was that Aokiji beside him was also surprised.


    The moment Yongze swung the knife just now, he felt the temperature around him soared, and even the prosthetic limb he created with his ability melted instantly. Aokiji wanted to recreate it, but found that his fruit ability was destroyed under this extreme temperature. Weakened a lot.


    Aokiji was very surprised, because this is something that even Akainu can''t do, and Nagasawa actually restrained him more than Akainu!


    No, even Akainu was restrained by him!


    Because Nagasawa''s flame can burn Akainu''s magma, but Akainu''s magma can''t help Nagasawa''s flame.


    In Aokiji''s heart, the probability of the revolutionary army''s success suddenly increased a lot.


    Although Aokiji does not agree that the strong are nobler than ordinary people, strength is indeed indispensable if the revolution is to succeed.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Dressrosa Island, after receiving the news of the main body, the shadow clone Yongze smiled and said to the revolutionary army: "Comrades, it''s time to liberate this country!"


    So Yongze took Sabo to start the activity that he had prepared long ago.


    Release those who have been turned into toys, expose Doflamingo''s deceit and villainy, and bring the darkness of this island to light.


    Under Yongze''s prepared and quick action, the entire country was soon liberated.


    And Yongze used the live phone bug to spread everything, and the last one ended with Yongze''s speech promoting the concept of the Revolutionary Army.


    The end of Shichibukai Doflamingo, the deep darkness of Dressrosa, the live broadcast of the liberation of the Revolutionary Army, and Nagasawa''s last speech, the world became restless again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 531： really rely on the ship king

    Chapter 531 Really depends on the ship king


    The Revolutionary Army even did a live broadcast to liberate the country, and it was hosted by the white demon who killed the Tianlongren some time ago. The World Government felt that it had been jumped in the face, and quickly put pressure on the navy to quickly go to Dressrosa The island will suppress the revolutionary army.


    Akainu thought for a while, since the white demon who killed the Tianlongren was also there, he must send a general there, otherwise it would not be to suppress the revolutionary army, but to deliver food.


    So Akainu contacted Nagasawa in Punk Hazard, which is not far from Dressrosa, and he can rush there as quickly as possible.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa, you quickly go to the Kingdom of Dressrosa, where the revolutionary army is carrying out terrorist attacks on the alliance countries." Akainu ordered.


    However, Yongze smiled and refused Akaken''s order, Yongze said: "Marshal Akainu, I can''t spare a hand here.


    You must know that it was hard for me to defeat Doflamingo and arrest him just now. I have to keep a close eye on him. Can''t keep an eye on him. "


    Doflamingo, who was lying on the ground seriously wounded, was speechless for a while, finally referring to the fact that he had been beaten to the ground after a few knives.


    "Besides, I''m still trying to figure out how to solve the Beast Pirates, so I don''t have time. You should find a general who is not on the mission. You must know that this mission was arranged by Marshal Akainu for me. " Yongze said in a strange way.


    "Ni!" Akainu was angry, his whole figure was like a volcano about to erupt, in a physical sense.


    How could he fail to see that Yongze deliberately said this to anger him, but Yongze really had a reason, Doflamingo is not a simple criminal, his identity is too sensitive.


    Akainu took a deep breath, temporarily suppressed the anger in his heart, hung up Nagasawa''s phone, quickly dialed Fujitora, and asked Fujitora to rush to Dressrosa Kingdom with three warships .


    At the same time, Akainu also arranged for Sengoku and others who had nothing to do in the headquarters to **** Doflamingo to Punk Hazard.


    Seeing that Akazuki hung up the phone directly, Yongze didn''t care, and put away the phone bug slowly.


    The communication between Nagasawa and Akainu was seen by Tina, and Tina said: "Tina doesn''t understand why General Nagasawa and Marshal Sakasky are so hostile, and they don''t even want to be perfunctory."


    "Differences do not conspire with each other, the confrontation between me and him is inevitable, and maybe it is not impossible to even become enemies one day." Yongze and Tina explained.


    "…ò…ò…ò…ò, it''s really interesting, the contradiction between the admiral and the admiral." Doflamingo, who was lying down, laughed arrogantly with his signature smile.


    But Yongze was not used to him, and directly stepped on Doflamingo''s face.


    "No matter what, it''s not your turn to talk." Yong Ze said unceremoniously.


    Compared to the absolutely righteous red dog who would rather kill the wrong than let go, Doflamingo is just a pure villain.


    Abducting and selling people of various races to provide slaves to the Tianlong people, using the fruit ability to control King Liku and his men to kill the people and then frame the blame. If it is not useful to keep him, Yongze has killed him directly.


    In Yongze''s view, such sinful people are useless in the world except to make rice expensive.


    Although Akainu is not pleasing to the eye, they are really doing things. It still has a positive effect on fighting pirates and maintaining world stability.


    However, he defended the world government and the rule of the Tianlong people, so he stood on the opposite side of Yongze who stood in the revolutionary army.


    ¡­


    Fujitora set off immediately after receiving the order, leading three warships to quickly finish the Kingdom of Dressrosa.


    Akaken described the matter as very serious, and Fujitora cared about the people, so he acted quickly.


    But when Fujitora rushed to King Dressrosa, he discovered that the facts were not what Akainu said.


    The people on the street were cheering loudly, without a trace of fear on their faces. They didn''t look like they were being attacked by terror, but they seemed to be celebrating. Instead, they saw a cautious expression on the navy''s face.


    Although Fujitora is blind and cannot see the expressions on the faces of those people, he can perceive their emotional goodwill and malice with his knowledge and domineering aura.


    Fujitora asked politely: "Is this place attacked by the revolutionary army?"


    "What revolutionary army attacked, obviously the revolutionary army saved us from Doflamingo!" A person who had been turned into a toy said excitedly.


    The person next to him gave a wink and pretended to be stupid: "What revolutionary army, have we had a revolutionary army here before? I haven''t seen it before."


    The person who was excited to thank the Revolutionary Army just now reacted instantly, and quickly said: "Yes, what Revolutionary Army, I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Fujitora fell into silence and contemplation. In the end, he didn''t speak. Under the vigilant eyes of the people, he launched a search on Dressrosa.


    Fujitora''s search work was not going smoothly, because a large number of people happened to "pass by" every time, making the search work very difficult.


    There was a navy who couldn''t help but pointed his spear at the people to disperse them, but was severely reprimanded by Fujitora.


    "Have you forgotten what we are here for? We are here to protect the people, but you pointed a gun at the people." Fujitora said seriously.


    "However, Admiral Fujitora, if this continues, the Revolutionary Army will have run out long ago. It is impossible for us to find them. I suspect that there are members of the Revolutionary Army among them." Then the navy said helplessly.


    "Whether there is a revolutionary army, I can see better than you." Fujitora said.


    Although his eyes are blind, it does not prevent him from seeing more clearly than some people.


    The taught navy was speechless.


    "You have lived up to the cloak of justice you wear, General Fujitora."


    Suddenly Fujitora sensed the sudden appearance of a powerful stranger.


    "Master Toikama, why did you appear, go, the navy is here." The people immediately recognized the man who exposed Dressrosa''s darkness and liberated Dressrosa.


    "It''s the white devil!" The navy was shocked instantly, and they all raised their weapons and aimed at Yongze.


    And the people took the initiative to gather around Yongze, wanting to use this to protect Yongze.


    The people asked Yongze to retreat one after another. Yongze shook his head and asked the people to disperse so as not to be affected by the navy''s attack.


    A navy didn''t know if it went off fire or something happened. He didn''t believe that he pulled the trigger, and the bullet flew towards the people.


    Yongze quickly formed a seal, used the water barrier to intercept the bullets, and then dispersed the people with soft water.


    "Everyone go to your own home and stay well. This navy is a good person and will not harm innocent people."


    Nagasawa''s words still had an effect, the people finally left, and Fujitora no longer had to restrain his strength.


    Fujitora smiled wryly, what is this, the navy is vigilant by the public, the wanted criminals protect the public, and the wanted criminals praise the navy as a good person.


    Even Fujitora has not felt a trace of malice from this so-called white devil until now, only kindness.


    "White devil... what''s your name?" Fujitora asked.


    "Thousands of Hands, a person who is dedicated to liberating the oppressed all over the world." Nagasawa replied with a smile.


    Fujitora secretly wrote down this name, and what happened today had a great impact on him.


    "How about it, do you want to fight, or you will not be able to explain it." Yongze said very considerately.


    It''s this time, and he still thinks about him, Fujitora is completely convinced.


    Now that Nagasawa has talked about this point, Fujitora is no longer entangled, and draws out his sword and prepares to strike.


    Fujitora pulled a large number of objects and threw them towards Yongze, but failed to break through Yongze''s water escape.


    Nagazawa''s Water Dungeon also looks like a huge force, but in fact it didn''t even get Fujitora''s clothes wet.


    Although there was no discussion in advance, and it was the first time they met (Fujitora thinks), the two showed a good cooperation, releasing each other into the sea, with great special effects and zero damage.


    However, in the eyes of the navy brought by Fujitora, the fight between the two was quite fierce, and there were endless explosions. It was either a monstrous tsunami or a meteorite from the sky. It looked like a high-end round.


    In the end, Nagasawa appeared suddenly and disappeared in front of Fujitora and the others, leaving only one sentence behind.


    "If you have time, you can learn more about the Revolutionary Army."


    In fact, the people of the Revolutionary Army almost left before Yongze came. This operation was planned, and the retreat was naturally taken into consideration. They were well prepared.


    It is unrealistic to occupy Dressrosa Island, unless the Revolutionary Army starts a direct war with the World Government.


    The purpose of this operation is mainly to publicize the ideas of the Revolutionary Army, expose the darkness of the Qibuhai to the world, and let everyone know what the so-called Naval Alliance is. The seeds of revolution.


    The reason why Nagasawa had to wait for Fujitora to come before leaving was also to pave the way for Fujitora to join the Revolutionary Army in the future.


    Seeing Nagasawa disappear, Fujitora stood there for a minute, then slowly put away the knife, and ordered to his subordinates: "Let the medical team land on the island and treat the people injured in this incident."


    This is the only thing Fujitora can do, and that is to treat the people injured in this incident.


    "But we..." Navy wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Fujitora.


    "There are no terrorists who carried out terrorist attacks here, so let the medical team land on the island quickly." Fujitora said again.


    The subordinates had no choice but to obey the order and let the medical troops come over.


    Fujitora holds a staff sword in his hand, looking at the endless sea.


    It was the first time that he was so curious about a stranger who had only met once.


    He was curious about what Yongze did here, why Yongze was spontaneously protected by the people, curious about the purpose of Yongze''s last words, and even curious about what Yongze looked like.


    Fujitora regretted it for the first time. No matter how convenient he is, he still can''t see the real appearance of a person clearly.


    He was curious about what kind of person could do this. Yongze didn''t even have any malice when fighting him, but he still had good intentions.


    Fujitora changed the uniform of the navy in the back, and he walked into Dressrosa like an ordinary person to find out what happened in this place.


    ¡­


    "Hahaha, Yongze, you did a great job without making a sound." Karp laughed and patted Yongze on the shoulder.


    Originally, only the Warring States and Crane came here. As soon as Garp heard that Yongze had obtained evidence against Doflamingo and had arrested Doflamingo, he joined in the fun and followed.


    "We will **** Doflamingo to Jincheng City. Yongze, you should rush to support Yixiao. That white demon is not easy to deal with. Yixiao alone may not be able to take it down." Warring States said.


    Yongze said with a smile: "I don''t think I should go. The Revolutionary Army is not a fool. This must be a premeditated plan. By the time I get there, everyone will have run away."


    After speaking, Nagasawa directly contacted Fujitora on the phone, asking if he needed support.


    Fujitora told Nagasawa about the situation on his side, saying that no support was needed.


    Nagaze shrugged and said, "Look, that''s it."


    "It seems that Sakaski is going to be uncomfortable for a while, this is not a trivial matter." Sengoku mourned for Akainu for a second in his heart.


    "In that case, let''s push Doflamingo to advance to the city together."


    Yongze nodded. After so long, he can almost return to the navy, and the city of advancement also has good fruits. For example, the poisonous fruit of Magellan, the **** of war in the toilet, is a very powerful fruit.


    Of course, although this fruit is powerful, it is quite troublesome. Yongze will squeeze it depending on the situation. If you can squeeze it, you can squeeze it.


    Then Yongze followed the ship of Sengoku and others to the city of advancement.


    It¡¯s just an escort, everyone¡¯s expressions are relatively relaxed and comfortable.


    Not to mention Hailoushi handcuffing Brother Ming, with the strength of their **** warship, Kaido will have to turn around when he comes.


    There is the naval hero Karp, the former Admiral Sengoku, and the current general Nagasawa. He is not someone who can be easily dealt with.


    But it turns out that there are really some irons.


    Jack heard that Doflamingo had been arrested, and immediately brought people to rescue Doflamingo.


    I don''t know if they drank fake wine or because it was because of bad eyesight at night, Jack actually rushed straight to attack the warship.


    Nongze is a good guy directly, he Fujiwara Nagasawa admitted that the ship king must be Drought Jack, and nothing else.


    Since Jack has a strong head, Yongze doesn''t mind catching Jack together, and then grabs a fruit by the way.


    Jack''s fruit is also considered to be a relatively rare kind, which is in the form of zoology, elephant fruit, ancient species, and mammoth.


    The rarest animal species is the phantom beast species, followed by the ancient species.


    Dreis Rosa was liberated, Doflamingo lost his identity as Shichibukai and was arrested, the white demon who killed the Tianlong people was the revolutionary army, and Jack, one of the three disasters, set himself up to save Doflamingo.


    The big news in the past few days has been one after another. All the forces in the world feel the drastic changes in the world situation, and the big one is coming.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 532： Collision with Whitebeard

    Chapter 532 Collision with Whitebeard


    New world, island of ghosts.


    Kaido was drinking heavily, at this moment, the sound of members of the Beasts Pirates running hurriedly entered Kaido''s ears.


    "Master Kaido, it''s not good, the news is all true, and now our artificial devil fruit plan is all over."


    When Kaido heard the report from his subordinates, a lot of tears flowed from his eyes. Kaido covered his face with his big hands and burst into tears.


    The subordinates are also not surprised, not to say how deep the relationship between Kaido, Doflamingo and Jack is, but Kaido is like this, moody, sometimes crying while drinking , is a normal operation.


    "Joker, Joker, didn''t we talk about forming the strongest pirate group full of capable people together? Why did you get caught by the navy?" Kaido kept crying drink wine.


    Joker is the code name of Doflamingo in the underground world.


    "Joker, why are you so weak, your dream has just been half realized, why did you get caught by the navy." Kaido scolded Doflamingo for being weak, and he didn''t live up to it at all.


    "After all, the opponent is a general, and it''s normal to be caught." The pirate of the Hundred Beasts Pirates whispered.


    Kaido is still relatively generous to his subordinates. He didn''t care what his subordinates said, but wiped away his tears and said: "If Joker can have the same strength as me, will he still be afraid of a general?"


    "It''s a pity that Jack is dead, we have to find a chance to rescue him." Kaido didn''t forget that one of his three kanbans was also caught.


    ¡­


    Whitebeard Pirates.


    When the Whitebeard Pirates saw that the Beasts Pirates were unlucky, they were happier than the other. After all, the Beasts Pirates had become more and more conflicted with them, and their opponents suffered losses, so of course it was something to be happy about.


    "The navy didn''t kill Jack directly, but chose to arrest him. Does the navy have any plans?" Marko felt a little strange about this.


    Different from some insignificant members, Jack is one of the three major boards of the Beasts Pirates, and Kaido''s right-hand man.


    On the surface, killing Jack seems to be more likely to anger the Beasts Pirates, causing the Beasts Pirates and the Navy to have a war.


    In fact, capturing Jack alive is more troublesome than killing him. A dead person is not as valuable as a living person. If Jack is alive, maybe Kaido will find a chance to rescue him. Want to easily go to war with the navy.


    What is the strongest force on the sea?


    Is the so-called emperor of the sea? Or Shichibukai?


    Neither, the strongest force in the sea is the navy, and the single Four Emperors will only be defeated by the navy, and this is only the strength of the navy headquarters.


    So don''t look at the strength of the Four Emperors, but also look at who you are comparing with.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the navy is really strong, the last time Kaido was angry, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Jack and Quinn to harass the navy branch.


    "Jack doesn''t have a special status like mine, and it doesn''t make much sense for the navy to publicly execute him." Ace said.


    Marco''s words reminded him of the top war.


    "It''s fine anyway, it''s about the Hundred Beasts Pirates anyway." Some people said indifferently.


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Under this great change, no one can stay out of it." Suddenly, a stranger''s voice reached the ears of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    They were all very familiar with each other, so they quickly believed that it was a stranger''s voice, and finally noticed that a small wooden boat had quietly solved their boat.


    "White devil with a thousand hands..." Marco, who flew to the side of the boat, recognized the man who had recently made headlines at a glance.


    This white devil doesn''t appear in newspapers many times, but every time it''s big news that can shock the world.


    Yizang raised the flintlock gun in his hand and pointed it at Yongze: "White devil, don''t move!"


    Yongze approached their ship quietly, who knows if it is an enemy or a friend.


    The other captains also took out their weapons and pointed at Yongze.


    Ace walked to Marco, looked at Nagasawa and asked, "White devil, what do you want to do?"


    If Ace encounters the white devil by himself, he will fight with the white devil first to see how strong the white devil is, and then laugh and invite him to drink and eat meat.


    But the current situation is that the white devils are quietly approaching their pirate ship, and the purpose is unknown.


    Yongze said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I have no malice, I came here with good intentions."


    While escorting Jack and Doflamingo, Yongze left behind a shadow clone to let him return to the navy to complete the task of spreading revolution within the navy.


    And Yongze''s body is looking for the location of the Whitebeard Pirates.


    One is to see how the Whitebeard Pirates whose world line was changed by him is doing, and the other is to prepare to cooperate with the Whitebeard Pirates.


    It is not necessary for the Whitebeard Pirates to join the Revolutionary Army, just help them when the time comes.


    "Let him come up, kill the Tianlongren, he is an interesting kid." White Beard said aloud.


    Since Whitebeard has spoken, the captains of the Whitebeard Pirates naturally obeyed the order and asked Yongze to come up.


    After Yongze boarded the boat, he saw the white beard with the bottle hanging on his body at first sight, because the white beard was too tall and very conspicuous. The height of the white beard was 6.66 meters, and he was like a little giant.


    Strictly speaking, this is the first time Yongze has seen a real white beard, and it was himself during the war, not counting.


    White Beard sat on a huge sofa chair. Although he was wearing a bottle, he didn''t look sluggish. He looked healthy, with many scars on his exposed chest.


    "Gu la la la." Whitebeard laughed loudly, then looked at Yong Ze with a big smile and said, "Boy, I appreciate your courage, how about being my son."


    Dear, Yongze is familiar with this sentence, because Yongze has also said it to others, but it feels strange to say this sentence to him from others.


    However, Yongze didn''t think that White Beard was scolding him, and White Beard didn''t take his son indiscriminately, so he invited him because he liked him.


    Of course, this does not mean that Yongze will agree, he does not want to be someone else''s son, even though that person is the white beard who has the title of the world''s strongest man and is very protective of his calf.


    "That''s enough, I didn''t come here for this, I came to seek cooperation with the Whitebeard Pirates." Yongze refused with a smile, and stated his purpose.


    After Yongze refused, White Beard was not ashamed or angry, but he still rejected Yongze''s so-called cooperation.


    Now Whitebeard doesn''t have big dreams, he just wants to protect the big sea family he formed.


    "Did I refuse without specifying what kind of cooperation it is?" Yong Ze did not give up.


    "I''m not interested in participating in the war between your revolutionary army and the world government." Whitebeard said bluntly.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions first, why don''t you listen to me for details?" Yong Ze said.


    "The meaning of the father is already obvious, please go back." Marko said.


    He understands what Whitebeard thinks.


    However, Nagasawa sat still as if he didn''t hear what Marco said.


    The atmosphere gradually became tense.


    White Beard raised the corners of his mouth and laughed again.


    "What an interesting kid, do you know where you are now and who you are facing!"


    White Beard suddenly unleashes the domineering aura of domineering color and presses towards Yongze. The powerful domineering color makes the surrounding air stagnate.


    Yongze still sat on the spot with a smile on his face, and then released his arrogance to fight against Whitebeard''s arrogance.


    The collision of two extremely powerful domineering colors created a huge air wave, blowing the cloak on Whitebeard''s body, and also blowing up the hair of the people present, so the people present were all pirates from the new world, otherwise It''s not as simple as drying your hair.


    The ability of black and red is constantly showing, and the powerful aura shocked many members of the Whitebeard Pirates. The clouds in the sky changed dramatically, and a deep trace appeared, as if the sky was torn apart.


    "Such a domineering look!" Marco''s expression became serious, and his father actually fought evenly with the opponent in the collision of domineering looks, which he did not expect.


    Other members of the Whitebeard Pirates were also very surprised. Someone noticed the change in the sky, so they reminded the people around them to look at the sky.


    This made them even more surprised, and it seemed like the last time Dad and Shanks fought domineeringly.


    But last time it was Shanks, a man who is also the fourth emperor with Dad.


    Although Yongze''s bounty exceeded three billion Baileys after liberating the Kingdom of Dressrosa, they felt that it was worthwhile.


    The bounty does not fully represent strength. To a large extent, it depends on the damage and threat to the world government.


    In their view, Yongze''s high bounty is largely due to killing the Tianlong people and then liberating a country. His own strength should not reach the level of the Four Emperors.


    But now Yongze and Whitebeard are fighting domineeringly, as if telling them that Yongze''s strength is not as simple as they imagined.


    Yongze broke out again, and his aura suddenly became stronger. He actually directly suppressed Whitebeard, making some members of the Whitebeard Pirates feel this terrifying arrogance.


    "Good boy!" Seeing that his domineering look is not as strong as Yongze''s, White Beard couldn''t help but praise him, and immediately took off all the hanging bottles, laughed and picked up his Cong Yunqie, and walked towards Yongze cut off.


    Yongze grasped the void, and a knife bathed in flames that made it difficult to see appeared in his hand, resisting Whitebeard''s slash.


    The two sides quickly fought dozens of times, and each collision made the pirates tremble.


    Marco has made those less powerful members of the Whitebeard Pirates retreat to the edge. Even the aftermath of a duel between strong players of this level is not pleasant.


    "This white demon is so strong!" Ace clenched his fist, infected by the battle between Whitebeard and Nagasawa, a little excited.


    "You don''t want to challenge him, do you?" Marco couldn''t help asking, looking at Ace who was eager to try.


    Ace nodded a little embarrassedly.


    Seeing such a strong man, he couldn''t help but want to challenge him.


    After a few more moves quickly, the two stopped in a tacit understanding.


    Because this is on a boat, if the two of them are serious next time, the boat will not be able to withstand their strength, and Whitebeard doesn''t want his children to be injured because of this kind of thing.


    And Yongze''s main purpose is not to fight, he will stop naturally when it''s time to stop.


    "Bring a bowl, I want to drink with him!" Whitebeard laughed for a while and said.


    Now Whitebeard looks very pleasing to Yongze, he likes the bold young man like White Demon.


    You are not strong enough, and you are looking for death if you show off there, but if you are strong enough, it is the arrogance of the strong.


    The Whitebeard Pirates took out a bowl that was bigger than the people of Yongze and put it in front of Yongze.


    Looking at the appearance of this bowl, Yongze reckoned that it was made according to the shape of Whitebeard.


    However, Yongze''s drinking capacity is not inferior to that of Whitebeard. After all, he has the template of Whitebeard, but Whitebeard does not have the template of Yongze.


    Yongze picked up the big bowl with one hand and drank all the wine in the bowl in one gulp.


    White Beard nodded in satisfaction when he saw this, and Yongze was more pleasing to his eyes.


    "I can help you get rid of Kaido, and then you can help us once." Yongze said.


    Kaido is what Nagasawa wants to get rid of no matter what.


    Although the main target of the revolutionary army is the world government, a big pirate like Kaido is also one of the people who oppress the people, and Yongze will not let him go.


    Auntie is the same, they are all on Yongze''s must-kill list.


    "Boy, do you think I''m afraid of Kaido?" Whitebeard grinned.


    Obviously, such a reason is not enough for him to help the Revolutionary Army.


    Although Kaido is indeed a trouble, he doesn''t think it''s so troublesome that he needs to use such a condition in exchange for Yong Ze''s help.


    "So, how about adding this?" Yongze started the breathing method, chakra broke out, and a golden flame appeared in his hand.


    The sudden appearance of the golden flame caused the surrounding temperature to rise rapidly, and the air became hot and dry.


    White beard with small eyes and golden flames, he is no stranger to this. According to his sons, he suppressed the general by relying on the extremely powerful golden flame slash.


    But in fact, he doesn''t know that stuff at all?


    White Beard still hasn''t figured out what happened that day and why it happened.


    The members of the Whitebeard Pirates looked at the somewhat familiar flame and opened their eyes wide.


    "Isn''t this the flame that Dad used before, how could the white devil do it?" Someone said in confusion.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze threw a flying Thunder God Kunai at Ace without any force and said, "I gave it to you."


    Ace grabbed Kunai without thinking too much.


    As a result, in the next moment, Nagasawa Fei Leishen came to Ace''s side and held Ace''s shoulder.


    Marco''s pupils shrank suddenly.


    In his opinion, although the flame slash is fierce, but the ability of the old man who can move instantly is the most unsolvable in the top battle. Akainu almost died under that move.


    Because although the flame slash is strong, it is not impossible to dodge. At that time, Yongze was not that strong, and he could not have both strength and speed.


    The generals did not hide because there were many navies behind them. If they hid, the navies would suffer heavy losses.


    "It''s you?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 533： Unlucky Kaido

    "Is that you?" White Beard couldn''t help asking.


    "That''s right, it''s me." Yongze admitted generously.


    "It''s quite tiring to contain three generals at once."


    Finally, Whitebeard asked everyone to avoid him, and chatted with Yongze alone for a while.


    They didn''t know what the two talked about, Marco, but Whitebeard announced the result.


    "I will help you once, only once." White Beard said.


    Yongze nodded and said, "Then we have a happy cooperation."


    After finalizing the cooperation, Yongze did not leave immediately, but stayed on board the Whitebeard Pirates for a while.


    The Whitebeard Pirates are also very interested in Yongze, a powerful and mysterious person, and have been pulling Yongze to drink and eat meat.


    When he was about to leave, Yongze told Ace about Luffy.


    "Your brother Luffy is training in Daughter Island in the windless zone, as a preparation before entering the new world, but if you want to go there, you still have to be careful, the navy has been watching you." Yong Ze said.


    Although the final big winner in the original book is Blackbeard, he got a lot of powerful subordinates and got the ability of Whitebeard.


    But at least the Navy is doing well, because Whitebeard is dead, and Ace is also dead, and the Navy barely wins.


    But in this world changed by Yongze, the navy was lost, Ace was rescued, and the general was injured.


    Although Whitebeard and the others were forced to leave due to the situation, the feud was settled, especially Akainu, as long as he had the opportunity, he would not let Ace go.


    Ace was a little moved. He hadn¡¯t seen Luffy since the last war on the top. Finally, after thinking about it, he decided to forget it. Instead of going to see Luffy now, it¡¯s better to wait until Luffy enters the new world to see him.


    Ace doesn''t believe that Luffy will stay too long in the first half, and they will meet soon.


    ¡­


    After learning of Fujitora''s actions on the island, Akainu called to ask for accountability, asking why Fujitora not only failed to stop the White Devil, but even failed to capture a revolutionary army.


    "I need a reason." Akainu said in a low voice.


    "This time the Revolutionary Army was premeditated. When I arrived, they had already retreated. There was only one Thousand Hands on the island, and the White Demon was not easy to deal with. The last time it was in Borusari, Chambord Islands Didn''t General Nuo catch him too?" Fujitora said lightly.


    What Fujitora said is well-founded, even Akainu can''t say anything.


    Because according to the existing information, even if this white demon does not have the same strength as the general, he is very close, and it is not easy to catch.


    Akainu asked Fujitora to check the surrounding countries to see if he could find the revolutionary army, and hung up the phone after entraining him.


    Akaken rubbed his brows. Since the revolutionary army has already run away, there is nothing to do. Prepare to listen to the nagging of the old man of the world government.


    Anyway, this is not all the responsibility of their navy. In the past, the enemy has already fled. There is no way. If the intelligence organization of the world government can find out in advance, maybe this will not be the case.


    After Akainu finished processing the documents, he relaxed in the Navy headquarters, but he found a person who made him even more unhappy, that is, Nagasawa who returned to the Navy headquarters.


    "Why are you back? Didn''t you tell you not to go back to the Navy headquarters until you have finished dealing with the Beast Pirates?" Akainu asked coldly


    "Yes, I''m done. Didn''t I arrest Jack, one of the three kanban boards of the Beasts Pirates? He took the pirates to harass the branch." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "Then you should also arrest Quinn." Akainu, who was already in a bad mood, didn''t give Yong Ze a good look.


    "Indeed, maybe one Jack is not enough, I''ll just arrest Kaido next time." Yongze said with a smile.


    Akaken thought that Yongze was trying to blame himself, so he left with a cold snort.


    Although he didn''t deal with Yongze, Yongze was an admiral after all, and he was the highest combat power that the navy relied on. Akainu didn''t want to cause too much conflict, and Yongze did have a lot of credit this time.


    However, Akainu didn''t know that Yongze was really planning to destroy the Hundred Beasts Pirates, rather than intentionally **** him off.


    Destroying the Hundred Beasts Pirates is Yongze''s next major move. One is to complete the agreement with Whitebeard, and the other is to increase his influence in the navy.


    Not to mention which general defeated the Four Emperors, even in a well-prepared battle like the Top War, just one Whitebeard Pirates caused the Navy to suffer a lot.


    So in this case, Yongze defeated Kaido and defeated the Kaido Pirates, then he will become a naval hero of the new era and have extraordinary influence in the navy.


    Although Yongze doesn''t want the name of a naval hero, the increase in his influence in the navy is indeed useful to him, and it is more convenient for him to spread revolution within the navy.


    Yongze did not become an admiral in the last step of becoming a navy from a young age, but a general who jumped from a recruit to an admiral. This step is very important.


    Of course, there are other small reasons, such as harvesting fruits, and seeing Kaido not pleasing to the eye.


    Not long after Yongze returned to the naval base, Zefa, who seldom returns to the naval headquarters, actually found him, expressing that he wanted Ain and Binz to exercise here.


    Yongze Na is naturally very welcome. He has not yet obtained the fruit of Ain''s retrogression. Now that he has become a subordinate, the opportunities will increase, and he will be able to obtain it sooner or later.


    "This time I plan to teach at the Navy Headquarters again, to teach the Navy." Zefa said his arrangement.


    "The situation is becoming more and more tense, and the era of great pirates is intensifying. This is all I can do. I hope that my instructor from the old era can play a role."


    "Students should be very happy. They have teachers who are naval heroes and teachers who have served as admirals." Nagasawa said with a smile. Karp also teaches at the Navy Headquarters.


    Then Zefa talked about Yongze''s recent arrest of Doflamingo.


    "The disadvantages of the policy of Qiwuhai under the king are too great. How could those heinous pirates really try their best to help our navy, and they all have ghosts in their hearts." Zefa sighed.


    "So the Revolutionary Army helped us this time. I just captured Doflamingo, and they helped me remove all of Doflamingo''s influence." Nagasawa shrugged and said.


    "Just tell me what you said. Don''t let the people of the World Government hear it. They hate the Revolutionary Army. They don''t want people to praise the Revolutionary Army." Zefa reminded.


    "Haha, so what can I hear, I can still be dismissed." Yongze said disdainfully: "Then I just happen to be in the revolutionary army. I don''t care where it is. A place where I can do justice is a good place."


    Zefa looked helplessly at Yongze, he felt that thanks to the conscription in the world, otherwise Yongze might not be a general in his life, so he just spoke like this.


    In fact, Zefa agrees with Yongze¡¯s statement a little bit, and a place where justice can be performed is a good place.


    What did Zefa join the navy in the first place? Just want to realize the justice in the heart.


    But after staying in the navy for so long, Zefa has a very deep affection for the navy.


    If the original book hadn''t been for the fact that the world government was too extreme, and the pirate Zhao''an who killed Zefa''s disciples and severely injured Zefa was taken as the Qiwuhai, Zefa would not have defected from the navy.


    Even if he went out, Zefa formed a navy by himself. Perhaps in his heart, it was not he who betrayed the navy, but the navy that betrayed him.


    Seeing Zefa''s reaction, Yongze felt that there was something interesting, and that he might be able to draw Zefa into the revolutionary cause.


    If Zefa can be drawn into the revolutionary army, the effect will definitely be very good, because Zefa has too many students.


    Zefa has only been a general for four years, but he has taught students for nearly thirty years.


    The lieutenant generals, major generals and brigadier generals in the headquarters casually grabbed a bunch of people, a bunch of Zefa students.


    Many of them respected Zefa very much, and maybe some of them followed to the Revolutionary Army.


    Think about it, when the Revolutionary Army and the World Government break out in a full-scale war, Yongze will directly take away a large number of navy, and they can directly establish the Revolutionary Army¡¯s own navy. This will be a very heavy blow to the Navy and the World Government.


    In addition to Zefa, his other subordinates, Yongze, have not been idle. They have been correcting their thinking on weekdays, and taking them to rescue the oppressed people from time to time.


    Nagaze has been paying attention to Fujitora''s movements. It seems that the trip to the Kingdom of Dressrosa has had a great influence on him. As far as Nagasawa knows, Fujitora has been learning about the Revolutionary Army through various channels since his return.


    ...


    Revolutionary Army Headquarters Bardigo.


    A meeting is being held here, and the theme of the meeting is naturally the liberation of the Kingdom of Dressrosa. It can be regarded as a summary.


    "Everyone has done a good job this time, especially Sabo, and we have moved one step closer to the final goal." Long was delivering a speech.


    This operation is actually more important to their revolutionary army.


    Because this is not an ordinary liberation operation, but a liberation operation that is broadcast live.


    Fortunately, this operation was very successful, the darkness of Dressrosa was exposed, and the Revolutionary Army also made a name for itself.


    In addition, some revolutionary fighters were harvested through this liberation operation.


    After knowing the world that the Revolutionary Army is going to build, it is hard not to yearn for a world that is as beautiful as a fairy tale, where there is no oppression, no discrimination, and no war.


    Next came Yongze¡¯s speech, reviewing Dressrosa¡¯s actions, and finally said: ¡°Not only do I want to know why we are fighting, but also the people of the world know that there is such a team that is fighting for the liberation. Fight for the world!"


    Yongze actually didn¡¯t want to help the revolutionary army complete the revolution with his own force.


    Because he is not from Pirate World, he will leave after overthrowing the world government.


    Losing his revolutionary army at that time, can he really keep the fruits of victory, so what Yong Ze has been doing is to help the revolutionary army grow, rather than simply being a thug.


    He came up with advanced theories of another world, helped the revolutionary army find friends like Daughter Island in the world, and spread revolution in the navy, all for the growth of the revolutionary army.


    Otherwise, with Yongze''s strength, it would be no problem at all to lead the revolutionary army to kill Mary Joya on the day he joined the revolutionary army, but that would not make much sense.


    After the meeting, Yongze and Long chatted about the next step of the Revolutionary Army.


    There is basically no problem with Daughter Island. If there are no accidents, they will become a special force in the Revolutionary Army.


    Then when Dressrosa was liberated, the Revolutionary Army also strengthened its strength from it. Yongze can only say that Doflamingo is really rich.


    "Next, our goal is mainly on the non-affiliated countries. They are also very important forces. Some non-affiliated countries that are not strong have been double oppressed by the world government and pirates." Nagasawa said.


    Although the world government includes the word world, the world government does not control the entire world, and there are still some non-member countries.


    These countries have their own reasons for not joining the world government. Some are unable to pay the money, while others feel that they do not need the protection of the world government navy because of their own strength.


    On the one hand, this is to cool down the revolutionary army. Just after a live broadcast of liberation, and then staring at the countries that join the world government, it will make the world government more vigilant.


    Although the current world government feels that the revolutionary army is more threatening than the pirates, it is mainly because of the difference in the meaning of the revolutionary army.


    No matter how happy the pirates are, it¡¯s nothing more than burning, killing, and looting. The people are suffering, let them endure it, and the revolutionary army is different. The revolutionary army wants to overthrow the world government and cut off the heads of the world¡¯s nobles. , the meaning is completely different.


    But the World Government does not think that the Revolutionary Army has this strength, they are only wary of the nature of the Revolutionary Army.


    In fact, the revolutionary army has accumulated considerable strength in secret, and its strength is far beyond the imagination of the world government.


    If the world government realizes the current threat of the revolutionary army, it will definitely change its strategy and target the revolutionary army more.


    Long nodded, approving Yongze''s idea.


    "I will try my best to develop as many revolutionary comrades as possible in the navy. Many navies have a sense of justice." Yongze said.


    Nagaze and Ryu talked about dealing with Kaido.


    "Do you want me to provide some help? Kaido is strong, and most of his men are animal-type abilities." Long thought for a while and said.


    "No, it will be troublesome for others to find out. I have no problem with the Beast Pirates." Yong Ze said with a confident smile.


    Long has known Yongze for some time, and he was a little surprised to know that Yongze never talked big about revolutionary work.


    Long knows that Yongze is very strong, and Yongze is a general and has defeated the world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye, so how could he not be strong.


    But it is a bit unimaginable for one person to win a pirate group of the Four Emperors level.


    At least an ordinary admiral would definitely not be able to do it. If you let the yellow ape do it, then he would have to give the French military salute.


    If the generals are that strong, the New World will not become a pirate paradise. The three generals will fight one of the Four Emperors, and the marshal will fight another, and the New World will be won.

 Chapter 534： Defeat Kaido

    "Tina, let''s hunt down pirates today." One morning, Yong Ze suddenly said.


    "Have you determined the target?" Tina nodded, put down the document in her hand and asked.


    "Well, the Hundred Beasts Pirates." Yong Ze said his goal calmly.


    "Huh?" Tina looked at Yongze with a puzzled face, what the hell, did she hear correctly, the crusade against the Beasts Pirates, that is the pirates of the Four Emperors.


    "Admiral Yongze, are you talking about the Beast Pirates of the Four Emperor Kaido?" Tina asked.


    "That''s right, it''s Kaido''s pirate group." Nagasawa nodded affirmatively and took a sip from the teacup on the table.


    Tina fell silent when she saw Yongze drinking tea calmly. Those who didn''t know Yongze''s relaxed posture thought she was talking to her about what they had last night. Those were the four emperors, the emperor of the new world.


    Tina thought about it, and thought it might be because Yongze was not a navy before, so he didn''t have a clear understanding of the strength of the Four Emperors.


    So Tina rummaged through the information, put the top war information in front of Yongze and said: "General Yongze, Tina thinks it is necessary to explain the strength of the Four Emperor Pirates to you."


    "Even though our Navy Headquarters was prepared in advance, the Whitebeard Pirates still caused huge damage to the Navy Headquarters, and Admiral Akainu was seriously injured..." Tina said a lot, but only one core idea, that is, the Sea of ??Four Emperors The strength of the pirate group is not trivial, and it is qualitatively different from other pirate groups.


    "What you said is correct, but I think that the reason why the navy failed in the top war is because I was not the admiral at that time, and I was not the navy at that time." Yongze said.


    Tina rubbed her forehead, even she didn''t know how to answer Yongze for a while.


    There is no doubt about Yongze''s strength. The last knife that Yongze and Hawkeye slashed during the battle is definitely the strongest move that Tina has ever seen.


    But even so, because of the limitations of Tina''s own strength, she only thinks that Yongze is stronger than other generals, but not too much stronger.


    Yongze laughed loudly, and then said: "Tina, have you seen me talking big, I''m just a group of beast pirates, don''t underestimate me."


    "Tina is confused, even the Beast Pirates are nothing more than that. Then what makes you feel strong, Admiral Yongze?" Tina complained.


    Yongze thought about it seriously, and then replied: "It seems that there is no such thing in this world."


    Tina was stunned by Yongze''s answer, but after thinking about it, Tina didn''t seem to have seen Yongze suffer in battle, and Hawkeye was always suppressed in the confrontation with Hawkeye.


    If you are always invincible, it is normal to have this mentality.


    "Well, what is your battle plan, General Yongze?" Tina couldn''t find a reason to stop Yongze.


    "Plan? Cut all the way through." Yongze replied.


    Tina held her forehead with her right hand, feeling very tired.


    "Marshal Sakaski will not agree with your actions." Tina thought for a while and said.


    "Agree? Then I have to report it to him before he can agree, and I won''t report it." Yong Ze said.


    Tina was even more tired. At this time, she had the idea of ??smashing the jar. If she was tired, she would destroy it. If she wanted to fight Kaido, she would just hit him. As far as they were, Yongze could take Kaido with him even if he couldn''t beat him. they run.


    So Tina led Yongze''s few direct subordinates onto the warship, including Ainbinz.


    "Which pirate are you going to hunt down?" Binz asked curiously.


    "Kaido, and his Beast Pirates." Tina replied flatly.


    "Oh, Beasts Pirates, what, Beasts Pirates!" Binz suddenly thought, isn''t the Beasts Pirates the Four Emperors'' pirates? Not enough.


    Ai En also looked at Tina after hearing what Tina said, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "That''s right, it''s Kaido the Four Emperors." Looking at Ain Binz now, Tina felt as if she saw herself two hours ago.


    "Let''s go! A huge achievement is waiting for us." Nagasawa said with a big smile.


    Although they are the same with or without Tina, but Yongze has the idea of ??cultivating them, getting more exposure to some high-end bureaus will benefit their future development.


    Tina didn''t speak, but silently looked ahead.


    Merit? Just don''t let her, a major general who has just been promoted not long ago, turn back into a brigadier general.


    The reason why Tina took her subordinates to go with Yongze was because Tina had the experience of running around with Yongze, and she trusted Yongze''s strength.


    If other generals say such stupid words as leading a team to fight the Four Emperors alone, Tina will absolutely ignore them.


    The base camp of the Hundred Beasts Pirates is Oni Island near Wano Country.


    As a group of Four Emperor Pirates who can run rampant in the new world and make the navy fearful, they are of course very different from ordinary pirates.


    When Nagasawa''s warship approached the Wano country area, it was discovered by the Beast Pirates.


    "Master Kaido, there is a warship coming towards us, and according to observations, there is the white horse general who captured Doflamingo some time ago on the warship." Members of the Beasts Pirates reported.


    Kaido, who was drinking tons and tons, paused when he heard the arrival of the admiral.


    "Who else is there besides the general?" Kaido asked as he put the big wine gourd on the ground.


    "Except for Admiral White Horse, no other general or vice-admiral-level navy has been found." The member of the Beasts Pirates replied.


    Hearing that only a general named Yongze is coming, Kaido suddenly picked up the big wine gourd and laughed a lot: "White horse? He must come and never come back!"


    Just an old white beard can rescue Ace under the siege of three generals, and he is not a gift for a general.


    "Let me go." At this moment, Jin suddenly said.


    Kaido shook his head and said: "This time I will do it myself. This guy has ruined my dream. I will destroy him with my own hands."


    After all, he is a general, so he should show some respect. Kaido is going to do it himself.


    Regarding Yongze, Kaido has no information here, because the pirates who were hostile to Yongze died after seeing Yongze''s strength.


    Kaido didn¡¯t let his men attack Yongze¡¯s ship, but brought his men to appear in front of Yongze when Yongze landed on Ghost Island. He wanted to defeat Yongze himself in front of his men.


    As soon as I got to the island, I saw Kaido, Tina and Ain all showed signs of vigilance.


    Kaido is a person who looks very difficult to mess with. He is burly and extremely tall, with a height of more than seven meters. This height is considered very tall in One Piece. After all, Kaido is not a giant.


    Such a burly figure, coupled with the huge mace in his hand, makes Kaido belong to the kind of person who is very difficult to mess with at a glance.


    "Navymen, do you want to go to war with me?" Kaido said extremely bluntly, his fierce expression made Tina suspect that he would attack in the next moment.


    But Tina is in a good mood now, because her boss, the white horse general Fujiwara Nagasawa, is standing in front of them.


    "That''s right, so do you want to surrender? I will consider whether to accept it." Yongze said unceremoniously.


    This time Kaido didn¡¯t speak any more, but picked up his mace which was bigger than Yongze people and threw it at Yongze.


    Under Kaido¡¯s powerful swing, that ordinary smash erupted with terrifying power, and the powerful impact even caused Tina and others to be in a trance.


    Yong Ze unhurriedly pulled out the blade like fire, swung it quickly, and resisted Kaido''s mace.


    Boom! !


    A huge roar erupted centered on the two of them, and the air waves created by the attack caused some ordinary navy and pirates to retreat a lot.


    "Huh?" Feeling the pressure coming from the opposite side, Kaido showed surprise on his face, and Yongze''s strength was much greater than him.


    Yongze''s power exploded, and Kaido was thrown upside down in an instant, sliding on the ground for dozens of meters before stopping.


    "Admiral Yongze!" Seeing that Yongze had knocked Kaido into the air, the navy''s faces showed excitement. This is not an ordinary pirate, but Kaido of Beasts, one of the four pirate emperors of the new world. !


    "Lord Kaido!" The pirates of the Beasts Pirates were shocked when they saw that Kaido was blown away by Nagasawa, a short man less than two meters tall.


    But they were not too anxious. Compared with strength, Kaido is most famous for his super defense and vitality.


    Kaido has been executed dozens of times, but each time ended in failure. There is nothing serious about Kaido, but the equipment used for execution has been damaged. Such Kaido was once said to be an immortal monster.


    As expected, Kaido stood up like a normal person, and then rushed towards Yongze again.


    Although he suffered a loss in the first confrontation, Kaido didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it, so he just needed to be stronger. Fighting is not only about strength, but also about domineering strength, fruit development, and physical strength.


    So Kaido still chose to confront Yongze in melee.


    This time, Kaido used the armed color domineering, the powerful armed color flowed on the iron rod, and then violently tore the air, and smashed towards Yongze.


    Kaido used the armed color, and Nagasawa was not too polite. Chakra broke out, and the sharp blade was instantly covered by the black armed color domineering.


    when!


    Two weapons wrapped in powerful armed domineering collided together. The collision of powerful forces created a terrifying aftermath. Explosions occurred in the surrounding ground, and the ground began to become dilapidated.


    Something that surprised Kaido happened, the strength of the armed color domineering, he is still not as good as Nagasawa!


    Nagazawa''s armed domineering Liuren Ruohuo easily broke through Kaido''s body covered by domineering, leaving behind two **** bloodstains.


    The expression on Kaido''s face became a little dignified. Great strength can be a natural supernatural power, but such a powerful armed domineering look is enough for Kaido to attach importance to it.


    Seeing Yongze easily break through Kaido''s defense, Jhin frowned, with a bad premonition in his heart.


    And Yongze let Kaido suffer one after another, Tina couldn''t help but have a bold idea in her heart.


    ¡®Could it be that Admiral Yongze can really defeat the Hundred Beasts Pirates? ''


    Even Tina, who has always been sensible, couldn''t help being a little excited at this moment.


    If Yongze can really succeed, then this is definitely great news for the navy, and Yongze will also become a new naval hero.


    The failure of the top war had too much impact on the navy. Under such a background, Yongze only led a major general, and some adjutants and lieutenants defeated a Four Emperor Pirates. This will cheer up the navy, because This is an unimaginable victory.


    Navy Headquarters failed to prepare for such a top war, but Yongze succeeded with a few people alone, which will make Yongze''s personal reputation rapidly rise to a whole new level.


    Not only Yongze, but also Tina and the others in the navy will also get some credit. For example, Tina will be promoted to lieutenant general soon after returning.


    No matter how much she contributed in defeating the Beasts Pirates, she is the number two figure on this warship, and her achievements will not be small, and it will not depend on her own will.


    Based on Tina''s understanding of the world government, the world government will definitely promote them severely.


    Of course, the premise is that Yongze really defeated the Hundred Beasts Pirates.


    There is no comparison in strength, or in domineering than armed color. Kaido does not believe in evil. He transformed into a huge green dragon, floating in the sky.


    Immediately afterwards, Kaido opened his huge dragon mouth, and a large amount of red gold flames were ejected from the mouth and flew towards Yongze.


    "Playing with fire with me?" Yongze smiled.


    "Everything is ashes, and the blade is like fire!"


    Fierce crimson flames erupted from the knife that was as sharp as fire, and instantly turned into a fiery knife.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze slammed a knife towards the attacking fiery breath, and a flame slash of more than 30 meters flew towards Kaido rapidly.


    Hurrah!


    The flames on both sides looked mighty and extremely aggressive, making Jhin ashamed for a while.


    But when Flame Slash and Kaido''s breath collided, Kaido''s breath ray was instantly suppressed, and Flame Slash flew towards Kaido rapidly, even if Kaido spit out more flames, it would not help. In the end, a huge black scorched scar was left on the dragon.


    At this moment, Kaido is angry. He can''t match his strength, his armed color and domineering, and he can''t even match his flames. What is going on with this general!


    Kaido burst out with a terrifying domineering aura, and the terrifying aura hit Yongze and others like a huge wave.


    Tina and the others felt their minds go blank for a moment. Shocked by this powerful coercion, some navies with weaker strength fainted directly.


    But in the next moment, they realized that it was all right, because Yongze''s domineering look met Kaido''s domineering look, and now it is their momentum.


    Two extremely powerful overlord colors collided together and produced a huge air wave, which made Yongze''s justice cloak flutter, and many pirates of the Beasts Pirates couldn''t help squinting their eyes.


    Black and red lightning kept appearing. Someone looked up at the sky and found that even the sky had a deep mark, as if the sky had been torn apart.


    The earth shattered and the sky cracked. Within a few minutes of the two fighting, it seemed as if the end of the world had arrived.

 Chapter 535： Kaido is dead

    Chapter 535 Kaido''s death


    The terrifying scene of the top overlord''s color confrontation shocked everyone present, and the confrontation between the two just with the overlord''s color can cause a lot of damage to the surroundings.


    Next, Yongze not only resisted Kaido''s overlord look, but also suppressed Kaido''s overlord look step by step, so that the pirates of the Beast Pirates felt Yongze''s suffocating overlord. Domineering.


    Jin bears Yongze''s domineering arrogance head-on, and instantly feels like a mountain is suddenly pressed on his shoulders, which doubles his pressure.


    Ai En and the others were all shocked. They didn''t expect Yongze''s domineering look to be stronger than the Four Emperors, which is outrageous.


    Kaido was shocked when he saw that Yongze still had such a powerful domineering aura.


    He didn''t expect that even the domineering aura was not as good as Nagasawa''s. Kaido couldn''t understand how a navy could have such a powerful domineering aura.


    According to common sense, as the navy of the order side, it should not be able to awaken the domineering and domineering, and the Warring States Period is already a special case.


    It turned out that Yongze not only possessed the domineering aura, but was actually stronger than him. Kaido was confused, whether he was the fourth emperor or Yongze was the fourth emperor, what the **** was going on.


    Kaido, who was a little depressed, opened his mouth again, and spit out a large number of wind blades towards Yongze, like dozens of swordsmen launching a slash together.


    Yongze swung his sword calmly, blocking all the wind blades.


    Seeing that the wind blade was also easily broken by Nagasawa, Kaido turned into a human-beast form, instead of maintaining the appearance of a huge blue dragon.


    At this time, Kaido dared not have the slightest contempt in his heart. In his heart, Yongze seemed to have become the secret weapon of the navy, and he was completely different from ordinary generals.


    So Kaido is going to show his true skills and go all out to fight Yongze.


    Kaido¡¯s right arm tightly grasped the huge mace in his hand, the strength of his arm exploded, his muscles bulged, and all the strength of his whole body was poured into the mace.


    Immediately after Kaido displayed his fruit ability, the mace was entwined by a flash of purple lightning, making this already fierce and abnormal mace even more deterrent.


    Finally, Kaido applied an overlord-color winding to the mace, and the mace dyed purple by the purple lightning added a black and red color, and smashed towards Yongze at an extremely fast speed.


    In fact, these operations are just a matter of a moment. In the eyes of Tina and others, Kaido just picked up the mace and threw it at Yongze


    This is Kaido''s signature big move - thunder gossip!


    This move is not only powerful, but also extremely fast. It does not have the clumsy feeling of a weapon like a mace. Even Luffy, who has learned how to predict the future through knowledge, cannot dodge it.


    When Kaido swung his stick, the air seemed to be shattered, setting off a powerful impact, and the mace entwined with purple lightning blazed brightly, as if it was going to swallow everything.


    "It''s Master Kaido''s thundering gossip!" The pirates present were all the elite of the Beast Pirates, and they immediately recognized that this was Kaido''s special skill, thundering gossip.


    "Let''s see how the navy will respond this time. Master Kaido''s thunderous gossip is not at the same level as the previous attacks." The pirates of the Beasts Pirates have always trusted their captain.


    Different from others, Jina''s face hidden under the mask was still solemn.


    He is not so optimistic. Thunder and gossip are strong, but Kaido is actually strong in body, fruit, and overlord. That''s why he is so strong.


    But with Yongze''s appearance just now, Yongze is not bad in any aspect, which makes Kaido suffer.


    Jin doesn¡¯t believe that Yongze¡¯s powerful overlord-color domineering will not understand the overlord-color entanglement, don¡¯t treat the enemy as a fool.


    Things went as Jhin expected, when Kaido swung his stick and smashed it, Yongze also attacked it with a knife.


    In the meantime, Nagasawa''s blade, which was burning with fierce red flames, also had a black and red overlord-color winding around it, which collided firmly with Kaido''s mace.


    Boom boom boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and at the moment when the weapons of the two collided, a powerful impact centered on the two of them dispersed towards the surroundings, and the navy pirates were all retreated by this powerful impact.


    The powerful energy collision quickly collapsed the ground under their feet, creating a huge pothole all at once.


    Nagaze also used the overlord color to fight against Kaido''s Thunder Gossip.


    Feeling the tremendous pressure from Nagasawa, Kaido''s face twisted a bit.


    Kaido''s mace was full of purple light, and a powerful lightning burst, Kaido exerted strength again, trying to overwhelm Nagasawa.


    And Yongze''s edge was like fire, and he suppressed the mace again in an instant, and suppressed Kaido with great strength.


    The ground beneath Kaido¡¯s feet was collapsing more quickly. He was seven meters tall and now he was crushed by Yongze and could only look up at Yongze, as if he was going to be buried underground by Yongze.


    Kaido had no choice but to clenched his fist with his left hand, which was covered with armed domineering, and threw it at Yongze, trying to break the deadlock that was unfavorable to him.


    But Yongze''s left hand easily caught Kaido''s fist, and firmly controlled Kaido''s fist, making Kaido''s left hand unable to move.


    At this time, Kaido really doubts that Yongze is a monster in human skin, why is it so powerful, even the giants are not so powerful.


    "General Yongze, be careful!" Tina suddenly shouted.


    Jin, who was watching the battle, ran to the sky above Yongze at some point, and raised his huge samurai sword, which was entwined with a lot of flames.


    Hurrah!


    Jin slammed down his samurai sword, cut out a huge flaming dragon and flew towards Yongze with its mouth wide open, as if it wanted to burn Yongze into nothingness.


    Tina quickly activated the fruit ability and created an iron rod to stab Jhin, but it was too late, the fire dragon had already flown out, and Tina''s iron rod caused some scratches to Jhin.


    At this moment, Tina was extremely nervous. She, who had always been confident, felt that her strength was so weak for the first time. Jhin realized that she was about to attack, and she was powerless to block the attack for Yongze.


    Actually, as a rear admiral, Tina is very good.


    But at the moment she is facing Jhin, who is the strongest among the Beasts Pirates except Kaido, the leader of the three major boards.


    Let''s not talk about Tina, even those mid-term futures with good strength in the headquarters are hard to deal with. Jin, this is the number two figure of the Four Emperors.


    "General Yongze!" Ain and Binz also looked at Yongze worriedly.


    Binz activated his fruit ability and wanted to use vines to protect Yongze, but the difference in strength was too great. His vines could block ordinary artillery fire and flames, but they couldn''t stop Jhin''s powerful flames that were as hot as magma, and they were burned almost instantly. ashes.


    Ai En is also powerless, and can only watch everything happen.


    Seeing this scene, the pirates of the Beast Pirates who were originally suppressed because of Kaido cheered.


    "Good job Master Jhin, burn this navy to death!"


    No one thinks there is anything wrong with Jhin¡¯s sudden attack. They are pirates, and they have a problem with their brains in a one-on-one fair fight with the navy.


    "You still play sneak attack?"


    Something that everyone did not expect happened, Yongze suddenly became stronger again, and slashed Kaido away, leaving a huge bloodstain on his body, and then slashed towards the fire dragon that Jhin slashed at a very fast speed .


    The powerful sword energy cut off the fire dragon, and then cut off one of Jhin''s wings, causing Jhin, who was flying in the sky, to fall and hit the ground.


    The sudden change made everyone present stunned.


    Tina stared blankly at Yongze, who was safe and sound, and then quickly smiled. Although she didn''t know why it suddenly became like this, the result was always good, and Yongze was fine.


    "Impossible, why did it become like this." The members of the Beasts Pirates looked at this scene in disbelief, shouldn''t it be Jhin who succeeded in sneak attacking, why did it suddenly become like this, it shouldn''t be.


    Kaido also looked at Yongze in shock. Just now, he felt that Yongze''s power suddenly became inexplicably stronger, which made him unable to resist.


    "I originally wanted to fight you with similar strength, but what I got in return was a sneak attack that didn''t talk about martial arts. Don''t pretend, I will use all my strength." Yong Ze said.


    Originally Yongze wanted to play better, so he kept restraining his strength, but he didn''t expect Jhin to not talk about the sneak attack of martial arts, so don''t blame him for being rude.


    "Didn''t use all your strength?" Kaido looked at Yongze in disbelief.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    The strength to suppress Kaido in this way is not at full strength. Could it be that your full strength can really destroy the world?


    Tina, who has been shocked by Yongze countless times, has been able to maintain a good attitude. She is the most calm on the scene.


    Tina felt that unless Yongze rebelled and became a navy, she probably wouldn''t be too shocked.


    But this is obviously impossible, because although Yongze fished, contradicted the Admiral of the Navy, and cursed the Tianlongren, Yongze did have a sense of justice and was a just navy.


    It is precisely because of these shining points that Tina has been following Yongze, otherwise Tina would have been happy with Yongze''s posture of always contradicting the marshal''s private actions.


    "David Thunder Gossip!" Kaido held the mace with both hands unwillingly, poured all his strength into the mace again, and threw it at Yongze.


    This move is an enhanced version of Lei Ming''s gossip. If Kaido doesn''t believe this move, Yongze can''t do anything about it.


    It''s a pity that Yongze has no interest in playing with Kaido anymore.


    Yong Ze dispelled Liu Ren Ruo Huo, and all the fiercely burning flames of the blade were collected into the knife, and the flames in the knife were compressed to an extremely terrifying level, making Liu Ren Ruo Huo look like a scorched knife. Like a knife.


    "Remnant fire sword Rising sun sword!" Nagasawa''s breath method chakra erupted at the same time, his speed skyrocketed, and he appeared in front of Kaido with a whoosh, and swung the swastika.


    Before Kaido even swung his mace, he felt that his lower body lost connection with his upper body, unable to move, Kaido glanced down, it turned out that he was cut in half by Nagasawa.


    boom!


    The huge mace hit the ground, stirring up a burst of smoke, and then Kaido''s huge body also fell to the ground, making a roar.


    Kaido is dead, and he died as a matter of course. Just now, Yongze not only used 80% of the power of the captain template, but also used the Chakra breathing method. It is no wonder that Kaido is not dead.


    "Master Kaido!" The many pirates of the Hundred Beasts Pirates looked at the scene in disbelief.


    Their Lord Kaido, who used to be like an immortal **** of war, fell under the enemy''s knife like this. You know, the total fighting time was only about ten minutes.


    Maybe for the people and the navy, Kaido is a heinous villain, but he is very good to his subordinates.


    So many members of the Beasts Pirates charged Yongze and others angrily, including Jhin who was seriously injured by Yongze just now.


    It''s a pity that they are not the protagonists, no matter how angry they are in their hearts, they can''t keep doing sit-ups and becoming stronger. Every time Yongze swung a sword, a large number of pirates fell down. When Yongze swung three swords, no one stood still Pirates.


    Looking at the fallen Kaido and the members of the Hundred Beasts Pirates, Tina was in a daze.


    Actually succeeded, relying on Yongze alone, he defeated the Hundred Beasts Pirates.


    Tina didn¡¯t think she and Ain played any important role. Perhaps the biggest role was to bring Yongze over by driving a warship. After all, Yongze didn¡¯t know how to drive a warship.


    Even though she had thought about it before, Tina still felt like she was dreaming when it happened in front of her.


    This is the Four Emperor Pirates. Back then, Whitebeard and the Four Emperor Pirates made it difficult for the Navy Headquarters to deal with it, and finally lost all face.


    Today, Yongze is almost single-handedly attacking a group of Four Emperor Pirates.


    ''General Yongze, how strong are you...'' Tina sighed inwardly.


    Even Tina, who has been following Yongze, is like this, let alone other people, they were too shocked to speak.


    Ai En opened his mouth slightly and wanted to speak but didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect to join Yongze''s first official crusade against pirates to be so explosive. He actually killed Kaido, one of the four emperors, which was too exciting.


    It was Tina who woke up everyone from the shock and said: "Bring Kaido''s body to the ship, check if anyone is alive, and bring the survivors to the warship."


    If it is other pirates, kill them if you kill them, but Kaido is one of the Four Emperors, and he was the first Four Emperors to be killed by the navy, so it has an extraordinary meaning, so even if you kill him To bring the body back.


    As for whether there will be any survivors, Tina looks at the back and it seems that Yongze didn''t cut too hard, maybe there will be survivors.


    Under Tina''s order, all the navies took action one after another and began to clean up the battlefield. The Beast Pirates, a group of animal-type fruit-capable users, were indeed rough-skinned and thick-skinned. Jhin didn''t die, and many of them didn''t die. seriously injured.


    Of course, it¡¯s also related to Yongze keeping his hand in the end. If you look at it with the swastika, everything will turn into black and gray, and it¡¯s impossible to survive.


    Finally, Nagasawa and others took Kaido''s body and some survivors of the Beast Pirates left Oni Island and returned to the Navy headquarters.


    When Yongze and others showed up at the Navy Headquarters with Kaido¡¯s body and the members of the captured Beast Pirates, the entire Navy Headquarters became restless.


    Kaido was killed, Jhin and a large number of Beast Pirates members were captured spread rapidly throughout the Navy Headquarters, and even the entire world.


    Brothers, Happy National Day. I originally wanted to write that one more today, but there are too many things to do when I go back to my hometown. I am too busy today, so I didn¡¯t write it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 536： shock the world

    Before arriving at the Navy Headquarters, Nagasawa did not bring up the matter of informing the Navy Headquarters that he had defeated the Beast Pirates and killed Kaido.


    In this way, Yongze took a group of captives from the Beast Pirates and Kaido''s body into the Navy Headquarters.


    Navy headquarters has many navies, and a unique team like Yongze naturally attracts attention.


    When many marines saw the huge corpse, their expressions were extremely surprised.


    Some navy even wondered why the corpse of this pirate was so similar to Kaido, the Four Emperors and Beasts of the New World.


    As for why they don¡¯t think this is Kaido¡¯s body, of course they subconsciously think it¡¯s impossible.


    Because Kaido is the Four Emperors of the New World, and he is a pirate at the same level as the Whitebeard Pirates that the Navy Headquarters dealt with before.


    So even if the person walking in the front of the team is the Admiral of the Navy Headquarters, they subconsciously feel that this is not Kaido.


    ¡®Even mobilizing the entire Navy headquarters to solve the Four Emperors, what can a general do? ''


    The failure of the top battle made the navy not very confident, but if you look carefully, you will find that among the captives, there are many outstanding players from the Beast Pirates who have offered high rewards, even the first one under Kaido. People, Jhin, the leader of the three disasters, was among the crowd, but he looked a bit miserable, and he lost a single wing.


    The ghost spider who just passed by saw this scene, showing an expression of extreme shock, and stayed in place.


    After being stunned for a while, the ghost spider hurriedly ran to Yongze''s side and asked, "General Yongze, is this the corpse of Kaido?"


    "That''s right." Yongze nodded flatly.


    Even though Ghost Spider had already confirmed it in his heart, he was still excited after receiving Yongze''s answer. Beast Kaido was actually killed by their navy. This is a big victory.


    For a while, the ghost spider had countless plots in his mind.


    For example, this is a secret operation of the navy, with a high degree of secrecy. It is possible that multiple generals were dispatched to encircle and suppress the Beast Pirates, and finally killed Kaido.


    Otherwise, this cannot explain that he, a lieutenant general of the Navy headquarters, has never heard any news about the crusade against Kaido. This must be a top-secret operation!


    The marines next to them heard the conversation between the two, and their eyeballs almost popped out. This turned out to be the real body of Kaido, the Four Emperors.


    "So this is Beast Kaido, so tall!"


    "Even one of the four emperors was killed. Did the high-level officials conduct a wave of secret operations?"


    The navies were all shocked, and they discussed excitedly.


    The navies are eager for a big victory, because the defeat in the top war has left them with too much negative impact, and the big victory seems to have arrived without them knowing.


    Fortunately, it is a military base. Although everyone is very curious, the basic order is fine, and the actions of Yongze and others have not been disturbed.


    Because the news was too horrifying, it spread extremely fast. Before Yongze left for a long time, a bunch of acquaintances found him.


    "It''s really Kaido''s corpse." Sengoku immediately recognized that the huge corpse was Kaido himself.


    Immediately after that, Sengoku felt a wave of turmoil in his heart. When he was the marshal, he was completely disgraced by the Whitebeard Pirates. Unexpectedly, the Navy regained his face not long after he retired.


    However, Zhan Guo was still very puzzled. How could he not know anything about the actions of the Four Emperors?


    Garp didn''t think about it so much, Garp laughed and walked forward and patted Yongze''s shoulder vigorously and said: "Hahaha, it is indeed the Navy that I am optimistic about, and it has done a shocking event quietly what."


    Yongze also replied very face-saving: "Of course, when you become a general, you have to do something."


    "It''s nothing wrong with you. Kaido was killed and Jhin was captured by you. Did the entire Hundred Beasts Pirates be wiped out?" Sengoku stroked his gray beard and said.


    "It hasn''t been completely wiped out. I haven''t met some of the pirates led by Quinn, but I have wiped out most of the power of the Hundred Beasts Pirates. The four emperors have become history, and now there are only three emperors." Yong Ze said .


    "Is there only Quinn left? That''s not a big problem." Sengoku couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. The biggest point of the Hundred Beasts Pirates is Kaido. Said there was only one Quinn left.


    He is no longer a marshal, and his achievements are not credited to him, but Sengoku is still happy for the navy and the world.


    After solving a Four Emperors, the Navy will re-establish its prestige lost in the top war. At the same time, the world structure will be greatly affected by the disappearance of a Four Emperors, and the pirate power will be weakened.


    For those who yearn for the sea and want to be the emperor of One Piece, this is a big blow, and it has a very positive effect on the whole world.


    "Since the operation is over, you should be able to tell me how Sakaski came up with a plan to eliminate the Hundred Beasts Pirates?" Sengoku couldn''t help asking.


    He has made countless achievements throughout his life. He and Karp have made countless contributions to the navy, but in his later years, he left the major stain of the top war.


    Both belong to the Four Emperors, even if the Beasts Pirates are not as powerful as the Whitebeard Pirates, the difference will not be too far, otherwise there will be no Four Emperors in the New World, and there should be only Whitebeard.


    Sengoku thinks that the resourcefulness and strength are no worse than the red dog, so he is very curious about how the red dog took down the Hundred Beasts Pirates.


    I don¡¯t know about this, Zhan Guo felt that he might not be able to sleep well at night.


    "What''s Sakasky''s plan?" Nagasawa looked at Sengoku with some doubts. He had a relationship with Akainu Akizu and the Beast Pirates, and he had no plan.


    Yongze''s question confused the Warring States Period, thinking that Yongze was deliberately keeping it secret.


    "Is it a requirement that no secrets be leaked before the news is released?" Warring States asked.


    At this moment, Tina, who was behind Yongze, couldn''t stand it any longer, and stood up and explained, "This action was an accidental action."


    "During our inspection, we accidentally arrived at Oni Island, the base camp of the Beast Pirates, and were attacked by the Beast Pirates. In order to protect ourselves, General Yongze killed Kaido, and then defeated him. Beast Pirates."


    Warring States was even more confused, he wanted to tell Tina, do you want to listen to what you are talking about.


    How to cruise to the base camp of the Hundred Beasts Pirates, and dare to drive a warship if you get lost like this?


    In order to protect himself, he killed Kaido and wiped out the Beast Pirates, so what is his top war? He didn¡¯t even succeed in protecting himself?


    Feeling the oppression in the eyes of the previous admiral, Tina looked up at the sky, as if there was something in the sky that attracted her.


    It has to be nicer to say, getting lost is better than acting without authorization, anyway, they have done a great job this time, no matter how outrageous the reason, the navy and the world government will not care.


    Because no matter what happened, they killed Kaido and wiped out the Four Emperor Pirates and the Hundred Beasts Pirates that were entrenched in the New World.


    Sengoku thought for a while and asked: "So it means that the Hundred Beasts Pirates was led by Yongze alone? Are you alone?"


    Tina nodded.


    Warring States felt his eyes go dark in an instant.


    Could it be that his war arrangements on the top were poor, no, it was to lure the enemy into deep and then surround them, and it was also a trick of alienation.


    Why did he plan and arrange the top war so hard that the navy lost a lot of face and lost his face, while Yongze brought some navy casually, not even a lieutenant general in it, but such a lineup defeated the Beasts Pirates.


    Warring States was hit hard, and some doubted life.


    "Mainly because of General Yongze''s powerful strength, in the battle with Beast Kaido, even if he was attacked by Jhin, General Yongze calmly resolved it, beheaded Kaido and severely injured Jhin. "Tina was not stingy with her words of praise, trying to describe the strength of Yongze as much as possible.


    Warring States looked up at Yongze, feeling very emotional.


    The navy in Yongze''s team, Tina, who has the highest military rank, has an impression on him. Although the strength is good, let alone Kaido, the three disasters are impossible to deal with, so Yongze must have played a decisive role, saying that Yongze It is not an exaggeration for Ze to suppress a royal group by himself.


    Sengoku still remembers that he once competed with Yongze once, and he was suppressed by Yongze at that time, but Sengoku didn''t care too much, because he didn''t use the fruit, and his fruit was very strong.


    Thinking about it now, Yongze may have given in a lot at that time, otherwise, with Yongze''s ability to suppress the entire Hundred Beasts Pirates, it is impossible for him to fight back and forth without using fruits.


    "With a navy like yours in the new era, it is not impossible to see the end of the era of great pirates in your lifetime." Warring States said with a smile.


    Warring States even envied Akainu a little bit. With a strong general like Yongze, it just takes some time to break the current situation.


    If he had a general like Yongze under his command when he was the marshal, then there would be no need to fight on top of the war, just start one by one.


    Soon the matter spread throughout the navy headquarters. The captives brought by Yongze were handcuffed to Hailoushi and imprisoned, and Kaido''s body was handed over to the navy.


    After learning that the Hundred Beasts Pirates were wiped out by the navy led by Nagasawa, Akainu''s first reaction was that there were such outrageous rumors circulating in the navy.


    Could it be that Yongze hired someone to do it.


    But when Akainu saw Kaido''s body, he was silent.


    He thought of what he said to Yongze before, don''t come back until the matter of the Hundred Beasts Pirates is resolved.


    So the solution to the Hundred Beasts Pirates is to destroy the Hundred Beasts Pirates. I have to say that this is indeed a good way, but it is very difficult to do.


    Akaken wants to go and talk to Yongze again about the white beard, red hair and big mom version. Considering that it is easy to cause disputes, it is better for him, the admiral of the navy, to be more prudent.


    Such an exciting news, the navy naturally notified the world government very quickly, and the whole world knew this news enough to shake the world in an instant.


    Holy Land Mary Joanne, the Five Elders are also paying attention to this information.


    "It seems that the global conscription is really the right move. Some folk masters hide too deeply, and there is actually an existence that can kill the Four Emperors." Said the man in a blue suit with a long beard.


    "Even Kaido, a pirate with an undead monster, has been killed, and the sea will be calmer." A man with white curly hair, a flat hat and a black suit nodded and said.


    "This Fujiwara Nagasawa is not bad. It can create a new naval hero to inspire other navies and deter pirates."


    "But Kaido died, the four emperors became three emperors, and the balance of the three major forces was affected. This must be paid attention to." The only person on the field who was not wearing a suit said.


    The other four nodded.


    For the world government, pirates are not impossible to exist, and even in the current structure, pirate power is a very important balance point.


    As the five old stars at the pinnacle of power, what they are most concerned about is whether a certain event will break the balance and make the world situation unstable.


    When the newspapers reporting Kaido''s death flew around the world, the news came as a complete surprise to them whether they believed it was true or not.


    Some people clapped their hands and applauded, thinking that it was great that such a big pirate died.


    Some people feel sorry for the emperor of the sea, and the overall power of the pirates has weakened.


    In general, there are still more people who applaud.


    Because the most common people in this world are ordinary people.


    It is very difficult for civilians and ordinary people to like pirates, not all pirates are like Luffy, in fact they are a minority.


    Most pirates are similar to the pirates in Yongze''s impression, burning, killing and looting is the norm.


    Not to mention the group of ordinary people, even on the pirate side, many people think this is a good thing.


    The era of great pirates has been developed for so long, and the new world has long been divided up by the four emperors. If you want to mix well, you can basically choose to join the four emperors pirates after entering the new world, otherwise it will be difficult to gain a foothold.


    Now that one of the four emperors is missing, a large piece of land is vacated at once, and a position of the four emperors is vacated. This is a good opportunity for some ambitious people.


    New world, Cake Island.


    When Charlotte Lingling happily finished eating dessert, she saw the news that Kaido had been killed, and instantly flew into a rage, making a huge strange noise.


    I don¡¯t know whether Charlotte Lingling¡¯s voice is too loud or what, her strange voice even caused substantial damage to the surrounding things, and her sons also showed uncomfortable expressions.


    "Kaido, you were actually killed by the navy." Charlotte Lingling made an angry voice.


    Charlotte Lingling and Kaido are old acquaintances, they were both members of the Rocks Pirates.


    Kaido¡¯s Phantom Beast Fruit was given by Charlotte Lingling. She has always regarded Kaido as her younger brother, although this younger brother is not very obedient.

 Chapter 537： influences

    The aunt''s sudden rage made everyone around her into a panic. They thought that aunt had suffered from food cravings again for no reason. It is very scary for aunt to suffer from food cravings. She would lose her mind and attack everything around her, even her sons. It''s not wrong to kill.


    But this is just finished eating, it shouldn¡¯t cause food cravings.


    But after the aunt finished yelling, her eyes remained clear, and the person next to her breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the aunt was not sick, but just too angry.


    Charlotte Lingling didn''t make any strange noises after a burst of rage. Although the death of this disobedient brother made her feel very angry, there are more important things now.


    "Since Kaido is dead now, let''s take down Wano Country." Charlotte Lingling said.


    Since Kaido is dead, it is better for her to take over his territory than to make others cheaper.


    ¡­


    Whitebeard Pirates.


    "That monster Kaido is dead, the Beasts Pirates are finished." Marko looked at today''s new newspaper with an expression of disbelief.


    The devil fruit he ate was in the form of animal, bird fruit, phantom beast, and phoenix. This fruit gave him vitality beyond imagination of ordinary people.


    But even so, Marco might be a little unconfident if he was asked to compare his vitality with Kaido.


    However, the news today is that Kaido died at the hands of the new admiral. Marco was a little unbelievable for a while, and even wondered if this was fake news.


    If it is not news, it must be true. Fake news is not a rare thing, because the high ground of public opinion is occupied by the world government.


    "Oh, is Kaido already dead?" Whitebeard thought of something after hearing this.


    Not long ago, the White Devils reached an agreement with them. The White Devils will help get rid of the Beast Pirates, and then the Whitebeard Pirates will help the Revolutionary Army once.


    Why did Kaido get killed by the navy? Couldn¡¯t it be that the revolutionary army probed into the navy¡¯s internal information and made this agreement?


    Because Yongze approached the Whitebeard Pirates using the white devil''s vest, the Whitebeard Pirates didn''t know that the general was Yongze.


    Marco nodded, and showed the newspaper to White Beard, and the others also approached curiously.


    Whitebeard frowned slightly after reading it. The content in the newspaper was a bit exaggerated. An admiral defeated the Beasts Pirates, killed Kaido on the spot, and captured Jhin, one of the three plagues.


    Whitebeard believed in Kaido''s death, because the navy had already got the body, and he also believed in the end of the Beasts Pirates. After all, Kaido was dead, and Jhin was also arrested. Counting Jack who was arrested before, only A Quinn doesn''t know what''s going on at the moment, the Beasts Pirates must be over.


    But only one admiral was dispatched, White Beard remained skeptical, not completely unbelieving, White Beard still believed in people with such strength in this world.


    However, he still felt that the navy might be deliberately promoting it like this to make it appear that the navy is powerful.


    "Then our agreement with the Revolutionary Army isn''t..." A member of the Whitebeard Pirates hesitated to speak.


    Although it is true that the agreed goal has been achieved, it was not done by the Revolutionary Army, but by the Navy.


    At this moment, Whitebeard laughed and said: "It doesn''t matter whether the Revolutionary Army got the news from the navy in advance or they were too lucky, but since they have promised them, let''s take action when necessary."


    The people of the Whitebeard Pirates burst into cheers, applauding the courage of the old man.


    Marco is also a member of the crowd, but in fact, no matter what choice Whitebeard makes, Marco can understand him.


    "The white horse general who killed Kaido, the white devil who can compete with Dad, the monsters really popped up one after another." Marko sighed.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the Beasts Pirates led by General White Horse to defeat, Marco believed that General White Horse must have something special.


    This is a world where the strong are respected. Since the world government chose to support the white horse general, there must be some reason.


    It¡¯s like even if there are many officials in the world government who want Akainu to become the marshal, they can¡¯t ignore the opinions within the navy. In the end, Akainu Aokiji fought and Akainu won, which confirmed the Akainu Navy Marshal''s position.


    Ace scratched his head and said, "Then we''re going to do this, and I''m going to go find that Flame Calamity to fight, but I didn''t expect him to be captured by the navy."


    The enemy disappeared inexplicably, and Ace felt empty in his heart. He was going to train for a while and then go find trouble with Jhin, but now the entire Beasts Pirates are finished.


    Hearing Ace''s battle-crazed speech, Marco laughed loudly and said, "Kaido is dead, Jhin and Jack have been captured, but there is no news about Quinn, there should still be some remnants of the Beasts Pirates." Yes, just let them taste the feeling of being thrown into trouble."


    Before, the Beast Pirates wanted to prevent the Whitebeard Pirates from saving Ace, and wanted to make things worse.


    It''s the Beasts Pirates'' turn to be unlucky this time, and Marco will naturally not soften his heart, and wants to directly wipe out the remnants of the Beasts Pirates.


    Tenderness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.


    "Quinn, I hope I''m not as weak as Jack." Ace raised the corner of his mouth, and couldn''t help but let out flames from his hands.


    ¡­


    Krajcana Island.


    After practicing the breathing method, Hawkeye made himself a pot of black tea and began to sit on the seat and read today''s newspaper.


    Seeing the news that Nagasawa had killed Kaido, his eagle eyes flickered, but he didn''t show too much surprise.


    With the strength Nagasawa showed that day, it is not impossible to kill Kaido, so Hawkeye was not too surprised.


    After resting for a while, Hawkeye continued to practice. He wanted to surpass the mountain of Yongze and reach a new realm.


    ¡­


    Revolutionary Army, Dragon''s Office.


    "Kaido is dead, and was killed by... No, General Nagasawa!" Sabo happily entered Long''s office with the latest newspaper.


    Hearing Sabo''s words, Long also showed a happy smile on his face. Yongze had told him about the plan before. In order to strengthen Yongze''s influence in the world government and the navy, he would crusade against the Hundred Beasts Pirates.


    Although he said it before, Long still took the newspaper and began to read it. Although he looked calm on the surface, he was actually quite excited inside.


    Yongze really did it, and successfully defeated the Four Emperor Pirates and the Hundred Beasts Pirates, and brought some ordinary navy.


    As far as the "heroic navy member" dragon is said in the newspaper, I didn''t see any of them who could fight. It must be all thanks to Yongze.


    Looking at the newspaper''s headline "Naval Heroes of the New Era", the smile on Long''s face grew stronger.


    There is no doubt that Yongze''s plan has succeeded!


    Now Yongze is no longer just an admiral, relying on his achievements in defeating Kaido, Yongze will become the most prestigious person in the navy in the new era.


    Yongze didn''t even need to deliberately develop revolutionary forces. When it was necessary, Yongze raised his arms, and the navy might respond. This is the role of prestige and reputation.


    "Nongze''s progress is so fast, we can''t lag behind here, how is the situation in Wano Country?" Long asked.


    Yongze said before that he should also pay attention to the strength of non-joint countries. After some comparisons, Long finally chose Wano Country.


    However, the prerequisite for the Wano Country Project to be launched is that Nagasawa can solve Kaido, otherwise it would be a bit difficult to start a revolution under Kaido¡¯s nose.


    The reason why Dragon chose Wano Country is very simple, that is, Wano Country is strong enough.


    Wano Country is located in the new world in the second half of the Great Route. It is a special area with no open sea coast and only cliffs and waterfalls around it. After going up, there is the inland sea, and the inland sea has the main island of Wano country and the island of ghosts. Under normal circumstances, the navy''s warships cannot go to Wano country.


    Relying on the unique geographical advantages, coupled with Wano Country''s impressive samurai strength, Wano Country has always implemented a closed-door policy, never receiving outsiders, and has not joined the World Government.


    It would be great to be able to develop some revolutionary army forces in Wano country. It would be even better if the entire Wano country could also be turned into a revolutionary army.


    Sabo shook his head and said: "We found some retainers of Kozuki Oden, the former ruler of Wano Country, and found that the feudal warrior atmosphere there is too strong, and the ordinary way of liberation may not work."


    It took a lot of effort to persuade those warriors to accept their help. If there was a revolution or something, Sabo suspected that those people might suspect that the revolutionary army was here to steal the country.


    Long smiled and said: "It''s okay, don''t worry about this, first use the reason of helping them deal with Heitan Orochi to form an alliance to deal with the world government together, and then develop civilian revolutionary forces in Wano Country."


    Long is very confident in the current revolutionary army. He imagines that anyone who has a beautiful vision of the future and is willing to take action will not ignore the revolutionary army.


    People will ultimately make their own choices.


    The revolutionary army will eventually defeat the world government. This is not a question of whether it can be done, but a question of when it will be defeated.


    ¡­


    This time, Yongze took Tina and others to make a name for himself.


    Even if Yongze is in the office, people come to him continuously.


    Even people like Fujitora came to congratulate him after hearing about Nagasawa''s deeds, but his starting point was different from others.


    Fujitora came to congratulate Nagasawa because the world lost such a pirate emperor, and many people who were oppressed by Kaido were relieved. At the same time, the countries in the new world also lost a local emperor who was oppressed on their heads.


    It''s not because Yongze''s contribution this time is unprecedented. It was the first time that the Navy smashed a Four Emperor Pirates and killed the first Four Emperor.


    So Nagasawa did not miss such a good opportunity, and took the opportunity to instill a lot of ideas with Fujitora.


    I have to say that being famous has its benefits. Even Akainu, who is not against Yongze, has to consider the cost of arguing with Yongze during this period.


    Because the general is above the admiral, and Akainu has just become the admiral of the navy and he is in his prime, so it is naturally impossible to abdicate to the virtuous, so Nagasawa''s position cannot be promoted.


    Although he couldn¡¯t be promoted, the World Government didn¡¯t hesitate to give other rewards, and the bonuses were not mentioned. The personnel Yongze had been applying for before was transferred to him and approved.


    Like Smoker and the green bull, they will be his navy in the future, and it is very convenient to harvest the fruits.


    Smoker, who was suddenly notified that he was going to be transferred back to the Navy Headquarters, was very angry, and he was going to leave the Navy Headquarters.


    After Virgo was discovered undercover, Vice Admiral Smoker took over the position of Virgo''s base chief and became the base chief of the G5 Naval Branch.


    Smoker is very satisfied with the G5 branch. If he is the boss, he will save himself from being nagged by the people above him. Smoker still has a bit of b number in his heart. He knows that his temper is easy to make his boss angry, but he doesn''t want to change it. .


    But because the navy said it was Admiral Yongze''s application, Smoker decided to meet the admiral who defeated the Four Emperors.


    Smogg stood on the deck of the naval warship and lit a cigar, quietly watching the approaching naval headquarters.


    "General Yongze often wears this sword on his waist. I wonder if he is also a great swordsman." Da Siqi said.


    She is Smoker''s direct subordinate, basically wherever Smoker goes, she follows.


    Smogg bit his cigar, glanced lightly and said: "Maybe, according to the wound on Kaido''s body in the newspaper, it is very likely that he died from a slash."


    Da Siqi smiled happily when he heard Smoker''s words.


    But before she could say more, the warship had already docked.


    After arriving at the Navy headquarters, Smoker took Dashiqi to report to Tina.


    Smoker and Tina are old classmates, and they are very familiar with each other.


    Tina held a cigarette between her fingers and smiled, "You''re still the same, you haven''t changed much."


    Smoker replied after a while of puffing: "I just went to the G5 branch for a year, and I can make a big difference."


    "Teacher Zefa asked me about you before..." The two began to talk about the past.


    "Teacher Zefa, how is he doing now?" Smoker asked.


    "Very good, Mr. Zefa, he is going to be an instructor again to train recruits for the navy." Tina said.


    "Then they will suffer." Smoker bit his cigar and showed a smile.


    Zefa''s teaching quality is indeed excellent, and this is also because Zefa''s teaching is strict, so hardship must be indispensable, let alone Karp.


    "In the future, you will be under Tina''s control. If you disobey, Tina will be unhappy." Tina said with a smile.


    "There is a reason why a major general is in charge of a lieutenant general." Smogg curled his lips and said, although he is a lieutenant general of the branch, the ranks of the New World Navy branch and the Navy Headquarters are the same, which is different from the Navy branch of the Four Seas.


    "I will be promoted to lieutenant general soon, and the letter of appointment will be issued soon." Tina said.


    She is Yongze''s lieutenant general, and since Yongze made such a great contribution, Tina has given her a hard time. Even though she was promoted to major general not long ago, the Navy Headquarters decided to upgrade her.


    "Then as long as you don''t make me do things I don''t want to do, you should know what I''m talking about," said Smoker.


    "I''ll try my best." Tina said, "Next, I''ll take you to see General Yongze. I hope you don''t have any good fantasies about him, otherwise you might be sad."

 Chapter 538： disagreement

    Smogg looked at Tina in surprise when he heard Tina''s words.


    "That doesn''t sound like something you''d say." Smoker gasped.


    Different from his thorny temper that openly confronts his boss, Tina is a very rational person. Even if she is upset with her boss, she will not show it openly, but silently obey her.


    Tina thought for a while and then said: "How to say, he is the kind of person that is difficult to describe, but in a sense, he is quite similar to General Kuzan in some respects."


    "Is that guy..." Smoker heard the name Kuzan, and fell into memory for a moment.


    The relationship between Smoker and Aokiji is very good. After hearing that Aokiji and Akainu failed to compete for the marshal, Smoker had mixed feelings.


    Smogg couldn''t help being even more curious about Yongze. What is the similarity between a certain aspect and the Aokiji statue? Is it the concept of justice?


    With doubts in his heart, Smoker followed Tina to find Yongze.


    Smoker looked at Yongze. Yongze''s figure was not considered tall. Smoker was only about 1.8 meters by visual inspection, which was the shortest among the generals.


    However, Smoker didn''t question Yongze''s strength because of his height. In this world, tall enough is not enough to be strong, otherwise the giant race should rule the world.


    Killing the Four Emperor Kaido, this is the best proof of Yongze''s strength.


    Smoker is watching Yongze a lot, and Yongze is also looking at Smoker.


    Yongze is still very familiar with Smoker, who can''t be beaten by anyone in the early stage and in the later stage.


    As the earliest natural-type fruit ability user, Smoker was very oppressive in the early stage, but he gradually pulled his hips later, and couldn''t keep up with Luffy''s strength.


    Smog is a maverick navy, disobeying orders from above is like drinking water and eating for him.


    It''s not that Smoker is sick and likes to disobey orders, but that his character is a natural thorn in the current navy.


    It would be nice if someone else didn¡¯t do anything and pick up a credit for nothing, but Smoker is different, if it¡¯s not his credit, it¡¯s not. Smoker is not happy to give Luffy¡¯s credit to him. He directly called the old men of the World Government to die.


    Smog is also a revolutionary force that Yongze is preparing to develop.


    Because Smoker has his own persistence and his own justice.


    As long as he understands that his justice cannot be carried out in the Navy, but the Revolutionary Army can, then it will be easy to develop into the Revolutionary Army.


    "I heard that you were planning to transfer me to the Navy headquarters before. Why?" Smoker asked directly.


    Yongze smiled and replied: "Because your strength is good, I want to form a team that can defeat all the pirates in the sea."


    "It''s a bold idea to hunt down all the pirates." Smoke trembled with the cigarette in his mouth.


    "General Yongze, I haven''t heard you say this before." Tina raised her forehead and looked at Yongze.


    She is already a little used to it, Yongze is always like this, I don''t know if it is because of some reason that she doesn''t want to tell her, or because those words are just what she thought.


    "Really, then it''s fine to know now." Yongze said with a smile.


    Tina rubbed her forehead, and began to think about whether Yongze''s unit could get permission from above.


    Before Yongze crusade against Kaido, it is naturally impossible to get permission. If it is now, it is not necessarily true, because Yongze may really be able to do it.


    At this moment, the door of the office was knocked, and a navy came in and said, "General Yongze, it''s time to attend the meeting."


    Nagaze nodded, and then said to Smoker and Tina: "I''ll go to a meeting first, and I''ll talk about it later when I come back."


    After speaking, Yongze patted Smoker on the shoulder and said, "Do well, I am optimistic about you."


    Looking at the leaving figure of Yongze, Tina sighed, then sat down on the seat and began to write the plan.


    In the past few days, she has been exhausted writing all kinds of materials. After all, such a big event happened, and Yongze didn''t write, so she must have come to write.


    "Has he always been like this?" Smoker asked.


    Although we haven''t met for a long time, he can also see that Yongze is a very easy-going person. The communication between Tina and Yongze is more like the communication between friends rather than the boss and subordinates. In this respect, it is quite similar to Aokiji and his.


    "Um."


    ¡­


    When Yongze arrived in the meeting room, the seats in the meeting were almost full. The current generals were all there, and many powerful lieutenant generals from the headquarters were there, even the semi-retired member of the Warring States Period was there.


    There is no doubt that from the perspective of the participants, this is a very important meeting.


    "Haha, Yongze, you are here, sit here quickly." Garp saw Yongze coming, and quickly waved to Yongze, letting Yongze come to the seat beside him.


    Nagaze nodded, walked to Karp''s side and sat down.


    Although it was a very heavyweight meeting from the perspective of the participants, there were not only two generations of admirals, but also the three generals of the headquarters and the backup generals, as well as some heavyweight lieutenant generals.


    But the content of the meeting is not of great significance to Yongze.


    In general, let¡¯s talk about the impact of Yongze¡¯s crusade against Kaido, what actions the navy should take next, how to curb the development of the era of great pirates, and how to end the era of great pirates.


    These have nothing to do with Yongze. He is not a real navy. Yongze has not forgotten his original intention. He is an undercover agent of the Revolutionary Army.


    So during the meeting, Nagasawa was basically chatting with Garp, discussing which shop makes delicious donuts, and what kind of tea goes best with what to eat.


    "If you want me to say, you should have another bite of strawberry milk after eating donuts." Nagasawa said.


    Garp laughed and replied: "I can''t get used to that, and the Warring States tea is more suitable for me."


    Warring States couldn''t hold back anymore, "No wonder I said why the consumption of tea is not right recently, so it''s you, go buy it yourself!"


    Karp smiled and said nothing, there is no such thing as a **** for nothing if he buys it himself.


    Akainu, who was standing there preaching how to end the era of great pirates, heard the conversation between the three, and unconsciously hardened his fist.


    But Akainu had no choice but to get angry in vain, because none of these three people was easy to mess with.


    One is Garp who defeated the Rocks Pirates and became a naval hero.


    One is the new naval hero Nagasawa who just defeated the Beast Pirates and killed the Four Emperor Kaido.


    One is the previous Admiral of the Navy.


    Two naval heroes, one admiral, who can stand this, and can only endure the discomfort.


    Akaken was really not in the mood to talk about it later, so he said lightly: "General Yongze, you are the protagonist of this incident, and you will express your opinion next."


    Hearing Akakenu''s words, Yongze was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t refuse, stood up very neatly and said: "My opinion is to severely attack pirates."


    "The reason why the era of great pirates will intensify is largely due to the pursuit of profit. People see so many people going out to sea to achieve fame, become the king of pirates, and become famous pirates, so they yearn for it, so they must fight against those famous pirates. Thieves."


    Akaken looked sideways slightly, and what Yong Ze said was quite in line with his wishes.


    Many navies present nodded one after another, and the Warring States also nodded.


    He made the top battle before with this purpose in mind. He executed the son of the One Piece in public, and finally destroyed the White Beard Group, one of the Four Emperors of the New World.


    If it succeeds, it will be a heavy blow to the pirates and curb the development of the era of great pirates.


    Unfortunately, he failed. Ace was rescued in the live broadcast. Everyone only saw the heroic pirates, but did not see the strength of the navy, which accelerated the development of the era of great pirates.


    "In addition to combating pirates, we must also strengthen the rule of law. The reason why many people become pirates is not because they want to be pirates, but because they are oppressed and finally become pirates." Nagasawa said again.


    The navy present was stunned, why did this suddenly involve the construction of the rule of law.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze also threw out what should not allow nobles to have privileges over the people, so Akainu had to stop Yongze''s speech.


    He felt that if Yongze said any more, cp0 might rush into the meeting room.


    Although the navy is a violent institution of the world government, the navy is also vigilant by the world government. The world government trusts its own CIPHERPOL the most.


    "Admiral Yongze, those are not what we should care about, but the issues that the officials of the world government are considering, and they are also focusing on how to fight against pirates." Akainu said.


    Although Akainu stopped Nagasawa in time, there are still some people in the navy who are on the scene thinking deeply about what Nagasawa said, and Fujitora is one of them.


    He thought about it carefully, and found that what Yong Ze said seemed to be very similar to some ideas of the Revolutionary Army.


    This time, Yongze gave Akakenu a face, and didn''t continue talking, but dropped a blockbuster.


    "The group of One Piece Emperors must disappear, and my next target is the BIGMOM Pirates."


    In an instant, the entire meeting room seemed to explode, and many people discussed it.


    Nagasawa''s words are undoubtedly intended to kill the BIGMOM Pirates just like Kaido Pirates.


    "Young people are energetic, so they killed the Beast Pirates and soon after the BIGMOM Pirates." Warring States stroked his beard and said with a smile.


    "A general who was promoted from the world''s conscription with General Nagasawa, I am ashamed that I have not done anything so far." Fujitora looked at Yongze with admiration.


    He likes Yongze''s character very much, and he also thinks that Yongze is a navy who does things seriously and has his own justice. The two have a good relationship.


    Karp gave a thumbs up and said with a grin: "It is indeed the navy I introduced."


    Garp really felt that he went out that day well, and abducted Yongze to the navy, allowing the navy to get such a powerful general.


    Yongze¡¯s words made Gion nod her head, and she recognized Yongze as an admiral in her heart.


    Originally, as a backup general, she felt that it was inappropriate for the world to recruit soldiers. It was a big problem for a recruit who had just entered the navy to become a general.


    However, Yongze''s performance has proved himself, and Gion has to admit that, compared to her promotion to general, Yongze, a recruit, can do more things when he becomes a general.


    "BIGMOM Pirates? I think it''s better to target the Whitebeard Pirates." Akainu thought for a while and said.


    "The Whitebeard Pirates once brought us a failure. If we eliminate them, we can eliminate the previous negative influence and prove the strength of the navy. At the same time, the blood of One Piece is also in the Whitebeard Pirates, let it develop It will be a big problem in the future.¡±


    When Akazuki said this, the many marines who were shocked by Nagasawa''s words just now felt that this was indeed the case.


    Although the BIGMOM Pirates and the Whitebeard Pirates are both the Four Emperor Pirates, the Whitebeard Pirates slapped the Navy hard before, almost rubbing the Navy''s face on the ground.


    If the Whitebeard Pirates are defeated, it will have a different meaning, and it will be an encouragement to the entire navy.


    At this time, Yongze said: "I don''t agree with what you said, Sakaski. The elimination of the Beast Pirates has proved the strength of the navy to the world. Compared with the Whitebeard Pirates, the BIGMOM Pirates are more harmful to the public." Bigger."


    "Charlotte Lingling has a cruel personality. Even if it is the territory under her own pirate group, as long as she can''t pay enough desserts, the country will be destroyed."


    "Although the Whitebeard Pirates are pirates, they have not done anything to harm the people. The danger is far less than that of the BIGMOM Pirates."


    "Why leave the more harmful BIGMOM pirates alone, but deal with the Whitebeard pirates."


    Yong Ze was stupid to fight the Whitebeard Pirates, this is the future ally of the Revolutionary Army.


    "This is only on the surface. The hidden danger of Whitebeard is even greater. If the Whitebeard Pirates are not defeated now, the Whitebeard Pirates may take the opportunity to develop their strength and become stronger. This is very important for the stability of the entire world. A big impact," said Akainu.


    For Akainu, the people of one island and one country are more stable than the whole world, and he will definitely choose to make the world stable.


    In Akaken''s view, Yongze has no overall view. If Whitebeard takes advantage of the sea and only two emperors are left to develop his power rapidly, the consequences will be much worse than the impact caused by the BIGMOM Pirates.


    "I support Admiral Nagasawa''s idea." Fujitora said, with a superficial standpoint.


    Fujitora usually first sees how many people he wants to protect and how he should protect the people, rather than how many enemies he has and how many enemies he has killed. This is his justice.


    "Whitebeard..." Akainu wanted to speak to emphasize the threat of the Whitebeard Pirates, but was interrupted by Nagasawa.


    "Since Admiral Akainu wants to attack the Whitebeard Pirates so much, why don''t you lead the troops to attack the Whitebeard Pirates yourself, and I will wait for your good news at the headquarters base." Yong Ze said.


    His meaning is very simple, you do what you want.


    Akaken was silent for a while, he was really not good at going up, if he had the strength of Nagasawa, the end of the top war would not be the failure of the navy.


    Akaken touched the wound on his chest. If it weren''t for the yellow monkey and blue pheasant, he might have died at the hands of Whitebeard that time.


    The next step is simple. Because of Yongze''s strength, there is basically no need to worry about whether the crusade against the BIGMOM pirates will be successful. The key point is how to maximize the deterrence of the navy.


    Finally, everyone felt that they could have a live broadcast to defeat the BIGMOM Pirates.

 Chapter 539： Live crusade against BIGMOM

    decided to attack the BIGMOM Pirates, and the Navy quickly formulated a battle plan.


    The plan is very simple and rude, that is to send a large number of navy to directly attack the base camp of the BIGMOM Pirates, Wan Guo, and that''s it.


    Of course, since the battle plan has been formulated, there must still be something. In fact, the main content of the battle plan is not how to attack the BIGMOM pirates, but how to prevent the red-haired pirates and the whitebeard pirates from taking the opportunity to attack.


    Although it is rare for the Four Emperors to join forces, and the Four Emperors seldom help each other, the navy still feels that the other Four Emperors are very likely to intervene.


    Although the One Piece world doesn¡¯t have a member who is dead and toothless, there is still a similar reason. Kaido and Charlotte Lingling were attacked one after another, so the rest can escape?


    Combined with the strength shown by Yongze, in fact, the Navy Headquarters devoted most of its strength to preventing the interference of other Four Emperor Pirates.


    Of course, Yongze did not let Yongze bring his own people to attack the Four Emperors like before.


    This time Yongze traveled with ten warships, and there was also a powerful vice admiral like the ghost spider Huoshaoshan on the warship.


    Nagaze also brought Smoker and Araki who were newly added to his team.


    Araki was supposed to be able to directly become a general through the world conscription. He is the general of the green bull in the original plot, but because Yongze also joined the navy, Aramu was squeezed out and only became a lieutenant general in the end.


    Aramu was not very convinced at first, he felt that he was no worse than Yongze and Fujitora, but Yongze''s latest record really convinced him, he didn''t think he could defeat the Beasts Pirates alone.


    So Huang Mu also readily accepted the transfer of personnel from the Navy Headquarters and became Yongze''s subordinate. After all, Yongze is better than him.


    Yongze doesn''t care whether Huang Mu is convinced or not. He transfers Huang Mu mainly to harvest the fruits, and doesn''t expect to develop Huang Mu into a revolutionary army.


    Because Yongze knew it simply by getting along with Aramaki. Aramaki is similar to Akainu. They are all keen to maintain the justice of the world government, and they are the least likely group of people to develop successfully.


    Even for them, the people of non-joined countries are not considered people, and the people of joined countries can also be sacrificed when necessary.


    This undoubtedly conflicted with the thinking of the revolutionary army, so Yongze only wanted to harvest the fruits of Huangmu. The fruit of Huangmu is a natural fruit, and it can be regarded as a very powerful fruit. Yongze was recruited in the world and saw Huangmu shot.


    After eating this fruit, maybe Yamato also has the hope of opening a great Buddha.


    Right after the Navy finished formulating its strategy, Yong Ze led the warships towards Wan Guo with the overwhelming publicity.


    Last time, Yongze took his own people to act secretly, and the navy did not make any publicity. This time it was different. This time, after the navy was ready, it directly started the overwhelming publicity, and wanted to let the whole world know the news.


    This move by the navy caused an uproar in the world and shocked many people.


    It''s not that they all think that killing Kaido is fake news, and the navy has no strength to deal with the four emperors, but because the navy has just finished the crusade against Kaido, shouldn''t they recuperate? Why did they attack another four emperors again in a short time? But it''s time?


    The operation of the navy has confused some people, and they feel that the actions of the navy are very strange.


    Moreover, what is outrageous is that this time the Navy actually wants to conduct a live broadcast around the world like the previous top war, and live broadcast the crusade against the BIGMOM pirates.


    Some people think that the navy is overwhelmed, eager to prove itself to the world, and want to use a live broadcast crusade to wash away the shame left by the previous top war.


    Some people think that there may be a secret weapon inside the world government or the navy that can change the world pattern, so the navy can have the confidence to continue to crusade against the Four Emperors.


    In any case, the actions of the navy have attracted the attention of the whole world, and even the five old stars are also paying attention to the direction of this war.


    Although the five old stars have always paid attention to maintaining the balance between the pirates and the navy, they are still very happy if they can destroy the pirates.


    Maintaining the delicate balance between the pirates and the navy is for the stability of the world. If the pirates fall into a weak position, the final madness may erupt.


    This last madness will cause huge chaos, and the chaos will disrupt the order of the world, allowing the revolutionary army to take advantage of it. This is what Wu Laoxing does not want to see.


    But if the navy can destroy another four emperors under such great pressure, it means that the navy has absolute suppression strength, and there is no need to worry about the pirates messing up the world.


    No matter what the people above think, many people in the new world are still very happy. Without the aunt, at least they don¡¯t have to worry about her getting sick and killing people one day, and they don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to pay the desserts that need to be offered and being attacked by the BIGMOM pirates. .


    In the waters of the New World, ten warships lined up side by side, and just like that, the seas near the Ten Thousand Kingdoms were dealt with openly.


    Some pirates arranged in advance by the BIGMOM Pirates discovered that there were indeed many warships arriving and quickly notified them.


    "The navy is really coming, with ten warships!"


    Charlotte Perospero, who was on the opposite side of the phone bug, nodded when he heard what his subordinates said, and quickly told Big Mom the information.


    "You really dare to go to war with me! Are you going to turn the world upside down?" Charlotte Lingling let out a long cry, feeling that she was underestimated.


    When you beat Kaido, you are careful not to reveal any information. When you beat her, you will announce it to the world openly and live broadcast. Do you think she is easy to bully by BIGMOM?


    The behavior of the navy made Charlotte Lingling very upset, feeling that she was underestimated.


    Seeing the angry BIGMOM, Perospero sighed inwardly. In fact, Perospero did not agree with it and returned the Navy head-on.


    The navy has always been the strongest force at sea, even if the top battle failed, Perospero felt the same way.


    If the red-haired pirates didn''t arrive in time, it would not be so easy for the whitebeard pirates to leave.


    Whitebeard Pirates are only extremely strong in the battle of high-end combat power, but the navy has a great advantage in the lower and middle ranks.


    The advantage in high-end combat power is also because there are still some people who have not made a move, so Perospero maintains a pessimistic attitude towards whether he can head-to-head with the navy.


    But Perospero has nothing to do, the aunt disagrees with giving up the retreat of the nations.


    Wanguo took Charlotte Lingling a long time to build up. Of course, she couldn''t give up because of the navy''s announcement of an attack.


    Charlotte Lingling has had a dream since she was a child, to establish a country where all races and things in the world live together regardless of high or low. In this country, everyone regardless of race becomes a "family" and their body shape becomes similar to her. The same size, sit around the dining table on an equal footing and have dinner together.


    After so long of hard work, now there are only three races in the world, and the remaining three aunts have been working hard. Since they are at odds with the giant race, let people research the medicine to grow bigger and artificially create giants. clan come.


    Although he didn''t persuade Big Mom to retreat, Perospero also tried his best to send messages to the red hair and white beard to let them know the danger of the current situation, hoping that they can deal with the navy together, and then they planned a failed retreat route.


    Perospero is not too pessimistic. He still believes in his mother. Perospero believes that only his mother BIGMOM can become One Piece.


    ¡­


    Ten warships joined the waters near Wan Guo in a mighty manner, and began preparations.


    Yongze stood on the deck, and Tina stood beside him and said: "The latest information has just been sent, and neither the Whitebeard Pirates nor the Red-haired Pirates have changed, but it feels even more abnormal to be so calm at this time. .¡±


    "If possible, Admiral Yongze, you have to end the battle quickly. If there are other Four Emperors to support, our strength may not be enough to resist another Four Emperors pirate group."


    In addition to Nagasawa, Fujitora was also sent out this time, but Fujitora''s task is not to attack, but to prevent other four emperors from entering the field.


    The rest of the power Akainu is used to defend the Navy Headquarters. Two current generals and many powerful lieutenant generals are dispatched at once. This is when the Navy Headquarters is at its weakest. Akainu doesn¡¯t want to fight a pirate, and then The home was stolen.


    "I don''t know about the Red Hair Pirates, but the Whitebeard Pirates won''t come." Yong Ze said.


    "Why?" Tina asked puzzled.


    Yongze smiled and did not speak. Of course, he contacted the Whitebeard Pirates, and explained to them the plan of the Revolutionary Army to a certain extent.


    Yongze is here leading a large force to attack the Four Emperors, the revolutionary army is not idle, the revolutionary army is going to make a big wave at this time!


    He and Long planned to not just let the navy show off. It is time to let the world know the true strength of the revolutionary army. This time the revolutionary army will launch the revolutionary forces scattered around the world and liberate ten countries in one go.


    By the way, now that Aokiji has also joined the Revolutionary Army, he will also participate in this great revolution.


    Since there is a reminder from Yongze, the Whitebeard Pirates will naturally not come to join in the fun. As for Shanks, Yongze really doesn''t know.


    Speaking of Shanks, Yongze is not sure whether he will come over, there are too many mysteries about this man.


    "I guess." Yongze said perfunctorily with a smile.


    Tina admired Yongze''s beautiful white eyes, then ignored Yongze, and started to play with the phone bug in her hand, which will be used later in the live broadcast.


    Later, Tina will be responsible for commenting on the live broadcast, as well as the live broadcast of the battle.


    As she approached the islands of all nations, Tina turned on the live phone bug, and live video began to appear all over the world.


    Next, Tina began to count the crimes of the BIGMOM Pirates. They killed countless people and oppressed many countries. Then Tina gave Yongze a close-up and introduced Yongze as the new naval hero who killed Kaido. The commander in chief of this naval crusade against pirates.


    Coincidentally, at this time, on the island closest to the warship, there were a large number of shells and various attacks flying towards the warship.


    "Everything is ashes, and the blade is like fire!" Yongze directly pulled out the blade that was pinned to his waist, and a huge fire curtain rose in an instant, burning all the attacks into black ash, protecting him. All warships.


    People who were watching the live broadcast exclaimed in amazement. As expected of the man who defeated the Four Emperors, this shot was a big scene, and it looked extraordinary.


    The lieutenant generals on the warships who were planning to intercept with attacks also put away their postures one after another, watching Yongze''s attack curiously.


    In fact, the navy doesn¡¯t know much about Yongze, because when Yongze makes a move, the navy is rarely present, usually Tina is present, but Tina is not a big mouth.


    So everyone only knows that Yongze is very strong, but they don''t know how strong Yongze is.


    Akainu at the Navy Headquarters was also watching the live broadcast. Seeing that Yongze slashed out a monstrous fire with a sword and burned out all the attacks, Akainu was thoughtful.


    "The flame looks very strong." Ace, who was also watching the live broadcast, said.


    Ace suddenly had an idea, it seems that burning fruit is not very useful, there are too many people who can use fire in the new world, Kaido''s phantom beasts can spit out blazing flames, and Big Mom also has prome that emits flames Hughes and Jhin can also use flames, and swordsmen can cut out flames.


    The key is that the flames of these people are not weak, even very strong, which makes people speechless.


    After blocking Yongze to block these attacks, a large number of pirate ships staying near the island were dispatched.


    "Charlotte Katakuri, he is one of the three dessert generals of the BIGMOM Pirates, and the core figure of the BIGMOM Pirates..."


    "Charlotte Cracker, one of the three stars of dessert..."


    "Charlotte Perospero, eldest son of BIGMOM..."


    Tina found that all the pirate ships were the core figures of BIGMOM, and they were all the ministers of the islands of the world.


    "It seems that the BIGMOM pirates don''t want us to enter their territory, and want to decide the outcome at sea." The experienced vice admiral in the team also recognized the core members of the BIGMOM pirates.


    BIGMOM''s response was expected by the navy. Kaido ignored Nagasawa and let him board Onigaoshima because there was only one warship, and Nagasawa was the only general, so he was careless.


    Now that the navy is overwhelming the border, no matter how conceited BIGMOM is, it is impossible to give up its great advantage and let the navy go to the island.


    "Navy, are you ready to meet my wrath?" Suddenly, a cloud floated out of the island, and there was a huge woman on the cloud, which was Charlotte Lingling who was about to take action herself.


    Charlotte Lingling just stood on top of Zeus, floated to the sea, and shot many navies with tyrannical eyes, unscrupulously releasing her powerful overbearing arrogance, which made some navies with insufficient strength show uncomfortable expressions.


    Tina introduced to the live phone bug with a vigilant face: "This is the captain of the BIGMOM pirate group, the pirate emperor Charlotte Lingling who oppresses many people''s countries, and is also the main target of our crusade today!"

 Chapter 540： A desperate knife

    Charlotte Lingling''s fat body and the cruel and fierce expression on her face instantly showed the temperament of the Pirate Emperor.


    "Returning the Pirate Emperor, isn''t it just a large-scale pirate, or a robber." Some people watching the live broadcast said.


    No matter how much you try to whitewash the pirates, saying that they are men who pursue freedom, it is a reality that the people suffer and are oppressed.


    Pirates do not engage in production or work, where does their money come from, and where do their supplies come from?


    Even if a pirate has a conscience at the beginning, he will eventually forget himself in the gradual indulgence. Getting something for nothing is an addictive thing. Indulging in the bottom line will retreat again and again.


    Even if they are adventurer-type pirates, they are not very good people, and they don¡¯t do evil things, but eating a king¡¯s meal is considered basic practice.


    The appearance of Charlotte Lingling changed the faces of the navy present. The vice admiral of the ghost spider, Huoshaoshan, also showed vigilance, as if he was facing a big enemy, and tensed his body, ready to deal with the possible coming terrorist attack.


    Facing the Four Emperors directly, even a vice admiral with impressive strength like them felt nervous for a while.


    After all, when Kaido was successfully defeated, only Nagasawa''s direct troops were present, and the failure of the war on the top was witnessed by all the navy of the headquarters.


    The successful crusade against the Beasts Pirates is exciting news for most navies, but once again facing the Four Emperors, the Navy and the Four Emperors Pirates confronted each other head-on, some navies could not help but recall the war on top tragedy.


    The current top three generals of the headquarters are suppressed in the face of White Beard, which is how they can calmly face the Four Emperors.


    "Meet your anger? Charlotte Lingling, are you ready to accept the trial from the navy?" Yongze walked to the front of the warship, raised his chest and held the blade Ruuohuo in one hand, and said calmly.


    "It was you, the brat, who killed Kaido?" Charlotte Lingling asked, staring at Nagasawa.


    "That''s right, are you eager to go down and reunite with Kaido, I will fulfill you soon." Yongze said provocatively.


    "Arrogant brat, I want to see what you are capable of." A cruel smile appeared on Charlotte Lingling''s face, and with a wave of her hand, a purple thunder surged towards the warship where Yongze was.


    Boom! !


    A huge roar resounded across the sea, and a large number of purple thunder and lightning dyed everything around it purple. Countless lightning bolts were generated in this purple world, as if they had come to the thunder and lightning hell.


    Big Mom fights mainly by using three special Hodzmi created with Soul Soul Fruit. These three Hodzmi are Zeus who can control lightning, and Prometheus who can control flames. Finally, it is usually a hat fight. Napoleon who can turn into a sword.


    These large amounts of purple lightning were produced by Big Mom controlling Zeus.


    The purple lightning is so fierce that people watching the live broadcast in other places can only see a purple world, making people unable to help but worry about the warship that was fired by the thunder.


    "As expected of the Pirate Emperor, a single move is so powerful." Aramu watched cautiously, ready to help Yongze at any time.


    But in front of the live broadcast camera, Yongze naturally wouldn''t let the aunt be fierce. Yongze held Liuren Ruuohuo tightly, and the flames on Liuren Ruuohuo burned even more violently in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze waved Liu Ren Ruo Huo, which was bathed in red flames, towards the front, and the flames on Liu Ren Ruo Huo rushed forward frantically in an instant, forming a pure flame in an instant. The huge fire wave collided with a large number of thunderbolts, and the forces of purple and red began to wrestle in the sea.


    Boom boom boom, a huge explosion occurred, and the force generated by the explosion pushed the water tens of meters high. From a distance, it looked like water columns suddenly appeared on the sea.


    But the power of Thunder is no match for Flame. Not long after contact, Flame gained the upper hand and kept pressing towards the pirates.


    Charlotte Lingling shot again and condensed a thunder gun to withstand the advancing flames. Both the thunder and the flames dissipated, and only the restless sea silently told people the intensity of the fight just now.


    Yongze stood at the forefront of the warship, still maintaining the posture of swinging his sword, the flames on the flowing blade were still burning violently, and the aftermath of the air waves blew the justice cloak on his body.


    "General Yongze!" Huge cheers erupted when he saw his general, the Four Emperors, suppressing the navy.


    The lieutenant generals were in a trance when they saw Yongze being so fierce, as if they had returned to the top battle, and Whitebeard used the powerful flame slash to suppress the navy.


    But after thinking about it carefully, the roles have been reversed now. It is their navy who is attacking, and the pirate is defending.


    "It''s so similar." A lieutenant general couldn''t help but said, that moment was exactly like this moment.


    Perospero frowned seeing this scene, this Fujiwara Nagasawa is not easy to deal with.


    "Charlotte Lingling, if you only have this strength, then you will soon be reunited with Kaido." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    Charlotte Lingling also knew that the navy was using the phone bug to live broadcast the battle. The scene just now must have been seen by many people, and her anger immediately came up. For anyone who dared to make her lose face, even if it was her son, she I won''t take it lightly either!


    "Napoleon!" Charlotte Lingling roared, and the hat on her head instantly turned into a big knife, which jumped into her hand.


    Charlotte Lingling, who was so angry that she gritted her teeth, drove Zeus forward regardless, and rushed towards Yongze with a big knife in her hand.


    Yongze didn''t wait for the aunt to come up, and rushed towards the aunt with the blade Ruohuo.


    Yongze doesn¡¯t want to fight Big Mom on the warship, even the aftermath of energy can destroy the warship.


    When Charlotte Lingling''s knife collided with Yongze''s Flowing Blade Ruohuo, Charlotte Lingling felt her hands tremble instantly.


    ¡®Damn it, why is this brat stronger than me! ¡¯ Charlotte Lingling was shocked, it was the first time she suffered a loss in strength.


    How strong is she? When she was only five years old, she was able to severely injure the elders of the giant clan without any exercise.


    There is no skill at all, pure natural power, the so-called power of the giants is not enough in front of her natural power.


    And Yongze, who is less than two meters in size, is actually stronger than her, Charlotte Lingling feels very unbelievable.


    What she doesn''t know is that Yongze has the power of a white beard, and also uses breathing techniques and chakra blessings. If Charlotte Lingling can use brute force to defeat Yongze, then Yongze will think it is outrageous.


    Charlotte Lingling couldn''t resist Yongze''s powerful force, and was directly chopped off. Fortunately, Zeus caught her in time, otherwise she would have fallen into the sea.


    "What a terrifying power!" Perospero''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he couldn''t help saying.


    Those marines who have never fought Big Mom head-on may not know the horror of her power, but these sons of Big Mom are very aware of her terrifying power. Even relatives, they are afraid that Big Mom will suddenly go crazy. It''s terrible, it won''t take long to destroy the country.


    But the aunt with such terrifying power was chopped off, and Perospero felt that he might still underestimate the admiral Yongze.


    ¡®Could it be that the news released by the Navy is true? Just dispatched the general Fujiwara Nagasawa to defeat the Hundred Beasts Pirates? ¡¯ Perospero thought of the recent news in his mind.


    Originally, he thought that this was the navy¡¯s intention to report how strong its general was. After all, the news was a bit unbelievable. You were such a fierce general, how could you lose so badly in the war.


    But looking at the posture of Fujiwara Nagasawa, it seems that it is not a false report, it is very likely to be true.


    Although the navy didn''t know how strong Big Mom was, it was obvious that Yongze had the upper hand again, and the morale of the navy rose immediately.


    Seeing that the situation is not good, Perospero quickly ordered all the pirate ships to attack, and the dessert three generals also decided to quickly defeat the navy, and then went to help mother deal with the admiral.


    The Dessert Three Generals are the three strongest members of the BIGMOM Pirates except Big Mom, and their strength far exceeds that of other ordinary cadres.


    As soon as the dessert three generals made a move, it caused a lot of trouble for the Navy.


    The warship where Smoker was located was attacked by Katakuri.


    Fighting Katakuri, Smoker was extremely uncomfortable, his movements were all seen through, and every attack was in vain, but Katakuri''s attack hit him solidly. body.


    The other vice admirals who were facing the three generals also fell into a disadvantage.


    Although the vice admiral is good, the three generals are the strongest in the four emperors except the four emperors, which is not comparable to ordinary vice admirals.


    At this time, Aramu made a move, and a flower suddenly appeared behind Aramu, and the flower spun rapidly to make Aramu fly up, and then Aramu created many big trees with both hands, and the branches on the big trees grew rapidly towards the pirates. The target of the attack is the most vicious three generals.


    Katakuri''s powerful sense of knowledge sensed that the attack was not simple, and showed a serious expression, "Is there still a strong person hidden?"


    Perospero saw such a terrifying lieutenant general hidden in the navy, and instantly knew that the idea of ??quickly defeating the navy to help the aunt was impossible.


    Although Perospero did not expect to win, the current situation is completely different from what he imagined.


    In his vision, it should be that the navy dispatched three generals to attack together, and then there is an older generation of strong men like Karp Sengoku. With such a strong lineup, the BIGMOM Pirates will lose.


    But what is the situation now, the navy only has one general, and the situation is out of control.


    In this situation, Perospero feels that it is only possible for the Four Emperors to come with all their strength to deter the navy.


    There are still two generals who did not show up, the marshal did not show up, and the older generation of naval powerhouses also did not show up. The navy hides too much power.


    Perospero looked up to observe the battle between Big Mom and Nagasawa.


    The battle at sea was fierce, but there was a one-sided trend in the sky. Wounds began to appear on Auntie''s body, while Yongze didn''t even have ash on his body.


    "Damn Navy!" Charlotte Lingling was completely enraged. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t felt such pain. The burning pain combined with embarrassing embarrassment made Charlotte Lingling lose her mind now. , There is only one thought in his heart, and that is to kill this navy who hurt himself and made himself ashamed.


    "Weiguo!" Charlotte Lingling first slammed a huge shock wave and slashed at Yongze, and then Charlotte Lingling controlled three Hotzmis to combine, preparing to give Yongze a big one.


    "Light Cannon!" Charlotte roared furiously, Zeus''s power was activated, and there was a burst of lightning and thunder in an instant, and the sky became extremely terrifying, followed by bursts of fire out of thin air, and a sea of ??flames appeared in the thunder and lightning.


    Under the control of Zeus and Prometheus, the power of thunder and flames were all integrated into Napoleon, giving birth to a terrifying laser.


    Charlotte Lingling''s terrifying power to trigger changes in the celestial phenomena with every move made the people watching the live broadcast sweat for Yongze.


    They don''t know whether it is the four emperors or the generals, and they don''t understand the battle between Yongze and Charlotte Lingling, but in their eyes, Charlotte Lingling is really strong at this moment, not like a human being, and she can be easily recruited. The thunder that covered an area once again ignited a sea of ??flames in the sky.


    Compared to the victory of this brutal pirate who looks like he can eat people, the people still hope that the navy will win, at least the navy will not rob openly.


    Akaken stared at the live broadcast screen, the aunt had already started to be serious, and then he could know how Yongze defeated the Four Emperors.


    Many people became serious, ready to appreciate the battle of the world''s top powerhouse.


    As one of the protagonists, Yongze felt a little boring at this time. The hard power of the aunt is not inferior to Kaido, but the IQ is not good, and she is easy to be impatient. Fighting with her always feels like bullying a child.


    However, since the aunt has already opened up, he is also very pleased. Thinking of this, Yongze is about to die like a fire.


    "Remnant Fire Taidao¡¤Ash of Heaven and Earth!"


    After the solution, the Reiatsu on Yongze''s body reached its peak. Yongze didn''t hold back the strength on his body, and directly used the residual fire sword on Charlotte Lingling.


    Charlotte Lingling''s prestige was instantly dissipated by the slash of the remaining fire, and the originally mighty light cannon also dissipated between heaven and earth under this terrifying slash.


    Charlotte Lingling has never seen such a terrifying attack. She just feels hot all over her body, and the temperature around her keeps rising. She wanted to hide, but found that when she just had this thought, a terrible pain came to her. in the brain.


    The speed of the slash was too fast, she just had the idea of ??being terrified and wanted to hide, and the slash landed on her in an instant.


    Charlotte Lingling''s little half of her body disappeared immediately, relying on the soul soul fruit to inject her soul into her body organs and bones to barely survive, but what she didn''t know was that this was only because Yongze hadn''t gotten the fruit yet.


    Auntie''s soul fruit is a good thing, if you can grab it, Yongze will certainly not let it go.


    The four emperors were almost reduced to scum with one blow, and the naval pirates present and the people watching the live broadcast were stunned.


    Perospero even showed a desperate expression. What a powerful slash this was, and it almost killed his extremely powerful mother.


    It is an extravagant hope to retreat and make a comeback. The end of the BIGMOM Pirates has come. They underestimated the power of the navy and the strength of Admiral Fujiwara Nagasawa.

 Chapter 541： Revolutionary Army and Navy (monthly ticket plus updates)

    The aunt who was still playing back and forth was on the verge of death in an instant, which caught many people who were watching the live broadcast a little off guard.


    "What a terrifying slash." Marko sighed.


    That was the Four Emperors who were as famous as their father, and he almost died under a slash. How powerful is this slash? Gray out.


    I have to say that this slash was very restrained by a devil fruit like him with super high regenerative ability. The whole person was chopped to ashes and wiped out.


    Relying on the phoenix fruit, even if Marco encounters the Four Emperors who are stronger than him or something, it is no problem to fight one or two. Anyway, he can''t be killed, but when he meets Yongze, this tactic will not work.


    Sent it with one knife, and even fought a ghost.


    "No wonder being able to kill Kaido, it''s not surprising to have such strength." As a swordsman, Bistar can better understand Yongze''s horror.


    Because he saw the newspaper and went to the place where there was a live broadcast, Hawkeye''s eyes flickered when he saw this scene.


    After seeing this, Hawkeye left without looking back. There was nothing to see. Although the war hadn''t started for a long time, it was already over, when Yongze made that slash.


    "Ghost girl, let''s go." Hawkeye called faintly to Perona who was still in shock.


    "That liar Navy is so strong." Perona thought for a while, and decided that she could not scold Yongze openly in the future, but secretly scolded him secretly.


    "Hey, why are you walking so fast, wait for me!" Then Perona found that Hawkeye left without waiting for her, Perona stamped her feet in the air angrily and chased after her.


    Seeing that Charlotte Lingling almost died under Nagasawa''s slash in the live video, Akainu''s eyelids jumped violently while watching the live broadcast.


    This slash is too powerful and too fast, almost the scariest slash Akainu has ever seen, neither Hawkeye nor Whitebeard who is on top of the war can compare with it.


    Akainu even had a feeling that the reason why Charlotte Lingling survived was not because of her strong vitality, but because Nagasawa didn''t want to kill her.


    "The era of great pirates is about to end." Akainu suddenly found that the goal he had set was suddenly so close to him.


    After the BIGMOM Pirates are eliminated, there are only two Four Emperors left in the new world. Even if they unite, they will not be the opponent of the navy.


    Yongze can deal with one of the Four Emperors by himself, even if the rest of the Red Hair Pirates and Whitebeard Pirates are stronger than the Beast Pirates and BIGMOM Pirates, it''s a big deal for Yongze A general, the rest of the navy can''t deal with a Four Emperor Pirates?


    "Mom!" The members of the BIGMOM pirates who were fighting the navy panicked when they saw Charlotte Lingling was seriously injured.


    In the BIGMOM Pirates Pirates, Charlotte Lingling has an irreplaceable position. She is the mother of the ministers governing all nations and the captain of the pirates.


    Even though Charlotte Lingling has many shortcomings, such as food cravings, her relatives will not recognize her and destroy her face, but these can be overshadowed by her strengths, that is her strength as the Pirate Emperor.


    So after Big Mom was hit hard, many members of the BIGMOM Pirates panicked all of a sudden, and their fighting spirit plummeted.


    On the other hand, the navy''s morale is soaring seeing its generals so brave. Ten points of strength can play twelve points of momentum.


    Under the ups and downs of each other, coupled with the fact that the navy has a lieutenant general with the strength of a general like Green Bull, the overall strength is not weak, and the pirates are soon defeated.


    Under such a situation, the three dessert generals will soon be unable to resist the offensive of the green bull.


    After Yongze used the Remnant Fire Taidao, the situation on the entire battlefield changed rapidly.


    Yongze didn''t give the aunt a chance, he rushed up and gave the seriously injured aunt a hard hit, beat her unconscious, and then grabbed the aunt with one hand and returned to the warship.


    "BIGMOM Pirates, you have already failed, surrender quickly." Yongze''s voice spread throughout the battlefield, and also spread throughout the world through the phone bug.


    Yongze still wants them to be more sensible, otherwise where would he go to harvest the fruits after death.


    I have to say that it¡¯s too fast to beat the Four Emperors. The Four Emperors usually have a very powerful fruit, and the Emperor¡¯s Deputy is also a good fruit, and there are many capable people under him.


    Defeating the Hundred Beasts Pirates gave him a wave of animal-type Devil Fruits, and the BIGMOM Pirates have a large number of superhuman-type Devil Fruit users.


    Nagaze''s shouting made the BIGMOM Pirates completely defeated.


    Seeing that the aunts were all arrested, some people who didn''t want to be caught and put in jail just turned around and ran away. Some members of the BIGMOM Pirates on the island saw that the situation was over, and they all showed their skills and ran away.


    Naturally, the navies beat the dogs in the water and chased them fiercely, attacking all the pirates who had not lost their ability to resist.


    Finally, the navy checked the entire world, and finally closed the team and left.


    This war between the Navy and the Four Emperors ended with the Navy winning easily.


    "I thought it was a brutal war, but it turned out to be like this." Smoker took out his cigar and lit it, taking a big puff and said.


    "Isn''t this a good thing? I didn''t expect General Yongze to be so powerful, and the four emperors were defeated by him so quickly." Da Siqi seemed to have become Yongze''s little fan.


    "Of course a strong navy is a good thing, but I just feel that the situation is changing too fast." Smoker said, exhaling white smoke.


    He feels that anyone who has personally experienced the failure of the top war would never have imagined that this war would be won so easily.


    Smogg glanced at Yongze on the warship ahead, obviously, he also knew the reason.


    At the beginning, there was a white beard who could kill three pirates on top of the war pirates, but now, the navy has Nagasawa who can kill the four emperors. This is the reason.


    After the live broadcast ended, the people looked happy. Another four emperors of the new world were defeated. After that, the law and order should improve a lot.


    Different major forces have different reactions to this. Some people think that the era of great pirates will turn from prosperity to decline, and the era of the navy will follow.


    Some people think that Kaido and Big Mom just can¡¯t do it themselves, they disappeared, and there will soon be a new Four Emperors to replace them among the pirates.


    Some people also wonder why the Red Hair Pirates and Whitebeard Pirates are silent. Don¡¯t they worry that the Navy will deal with them after dealing with the BIGMOM Pirates?


    "Desperate to save the BIGMOM pirates and the navy? We don''t have the time." Ace smiled and burned the newspaper in his hand.


    It¡¯s not that the Whitebeard Pirates didn¡¯t do nothing. In fact, after the news of Kaido¡¯s death was released, the Whitebeard Pirates went to Wano Country.


    The Whitebeard Pirates have a lot of connection with Wano Country. Kozuki Oden, the former captain of the second team of the Whitebeard Pirates, is Kuri Daimyo in Wano Country, heir to the general, and Kozuki Oden¡¯s wife also joins him The Whitebeard Pirates.


    Later, due to some reasons, Kozuki Oden went to Roger''s ship, and finally returned to Wano Country, but was killed by Kaido and Kurotan Orochi.


    Not only that, Izo, the captain of the 16th Division of the Whitebeard Pirates, is also a native of Wano. He once joined the Whitebeard Pirates with Kozuki Oden, but when Kozuki Oden went to Roger¡¯s ship, Izo did not go with him. Instead, he stayed with the Whitebeard Pirates.


    With this relationship, in fact, the Whitebeard Pirates have long wanted to attack Wano Country, but they have never had a chance. This time Kaido died, and the Whitebeard Pirates set off immediately, and came to Wano Country to suppress The remnants of the Hundred Beasts Pirates.


    Ace also took this opportunity to fight Quinn, defeated Quinn, and verified his own strength.


    But after they came, the Whitebeard Pirates discovered that Wano Country would not have had any accidents without them, because the Revolutionary Army was also here and cooperated with the samurai of Wano Country.


    ¡­


    The Navy¡¯s crusade against the BIGMOM Pirates was a live broadcast, so it caused an uproar in the world when it was not published in the newspaper.


    Everyone was shocked by the terrifying power of the navy, and the four emperors were easily eradicated.


    The world government thought that they had won. Their own navy is so powerful. Let''s see which country dares to act like a monster.


    But when the emergency calls came to Wulaoxing, they couldn''t hold back. When the navy aggressively attacked the Four Emperor Pirates, the revolutionary army also launched a revolution that had never been seen before, directly liberating ten countries, and all of them succeeded, and the action was extremely fast.


    Wu Laoxing really saw the strength of the revolutionary army this time. He didn¡¯t expect the revolutionary army to have impressive strength all over the world. You must know that those countries, some in the four seas, and some in the new world, are scattered.


    What made Wulaoxing even more angry was that the former admiral of the navy, Aokiji, actually appeared among the people who were shot by the revolutionary army.


    No way, Aokiji¡¯s freezing ability is unique in Pirate World. Looking at the huge ice sculpture, you can tell it must be Aokiji, it¡¯s hard not to recognize it.


    Even if Aokiji became the five old stars of the pirates, he didn''t think it was a big deal, but Aokiji became a revolutionary army, which the five old stars couldn''t bear. out of the oven.


    "Even that Kuzan joined the Revolutionary Army, maybe we should let the navy focus on dealing with the Revolutionary Army." Wu Laoxing, wearing a green suit and mustache, said seriously.


    Before, I just thought that the Revolutionary Army was a dangerous signal, but now the Revolutionary Army has indeed shown the ability to really threaten the world government.


    That liberated ten countries in one go, and the world government only has more than 170 member countries.


    "Many people in the navy recommended this person to be the admiral of the navy before." A five old star shook his head and said.


    At the beginning, many people in the Navy supported Kuzan, but the World Government prefers Akainu.


    "From this point of view, there may be a problem within the Navy."


    "Perhaps the cloak of justice they wear makes them forget that they are a military organization of the world government, not a real messenger of justice."


    Wuluoxing, you and I said each other, and the mood that was originally due to the great success of the live broadcast crusade instantly went down.


    While talking, some people think that cp0 should start a round of investigation and purge within the navy, so as to ensure that the navy will always be the weapon of the world government and will not harm the world government itself.


    "The navy is very powerful, and it is the strongest weapon of the world government, and they have just won a big victory and it is not suitable for such an action." More people among the five old stars are still a little more rational, knowing that this is not the time to take action against the navy.


    If you play this trick just after the navy wins, it will definitely provoke a huge grievance from the navy.


    The Revolutionary Army has demonstrated its great threat. If the Navy has problems at this juncture, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s your own life?


    So the five old stars unanimously decided to wait for the situation to stabilize before engaging in the navy.


    Ten countries were liberated at once. Even if the world government wanted to suppress the news, it couldn¡¯t suppress it. There are too many countries involved, so they just try to suppress it as much as possible, and discredit the revolutionary army by the way.


    At the beginning, the newspapers reported that the revolutionary army rioted in the **** country. Later, everyone consolidated the news and found that the revolutionary army made a big move this time. Not one or two, but all ten countries.


    This makes the newspapers feel like it''s the New Year again, with big news everywhere.


    The world government naturally spared no effort to discredit the revolutionary army, calling them criminals more ferocious than pirates, the biggest scourge in the world, burning, killing, looting and destroying countries.


    However, the Revolutionary Army has been developing in Pirate World for so long. In fact, anyone who cares about the Revolutionary Army knows that the Revolutionary Army is on the side of the people. In addition, the Revolutionary Army also broadcasted the liberation of Dressrosa live, which is obviously different from what the World Government said. Same.


    The revolutionary army has long expected that the world government will come to such a hand, they have long been prepared, those images of public trials that oppress the nobles of the people, and various evidence of the world government, they have already prepared for the world government.


    The World Government didn¡¯t expect the Revolutionary Army¡¯s counterattack to be so fast. They could only talk hard while contacting the Navy, and asked naval bases around the world to quickly send troops to suppress the Revolutionary Army.


    However, the strength of those branch navies is far inferior to that of the Naval Headquarters. The combined operation did not cause much loss to the Revolutionary Army, but it made the Revolutionary Army''s reputation even louder.


    In the past, when we talked about big powers, people generally thought of the three big powers, the Navy Qiwuhai and the Four Emperors.


    But now, there is no doubt that the navy and the revolutionary army are the two most concerned forces in the world, and they have the strongest strength at the same time.


    For some people who agree with the idea of ????the Revolutionary Army, it is naturally extremely gratifying to find that the Revolutionary Army has such a powerful force, because this does not mean that they may be on the right path.


    But there are also some people who are very unhappy with the rise of the Revolutionary Army. Akainu frowned as he watched the overwhelming reports of the Revolutionary Army.


    "It''s really a wave of ups and downs, and this group of mice hiding in the dark has also begun to jump up and threaten the stability of the world."


    The Revolutionary Army''s big show made Akainu very unhappy. This period should be the moment when the Navy enjoys the glory of their victory.


    "Whether it''s pirates or the revolutionary army, come on, I''ll kill you all." At this moment, Akainu was full of confidence.


    He believes that the navy he leads can eliminate the era of great pirates and suppress the revolutionary army.


    When the Revolutionary Army was in the limelight, Yongze was not idle, and attacked two Four Emperors in a row. At this moment, his prestige in the navy has reached its peak, and it is the best time to develop the revolution.


    First his direct subordinates, and then some people who Yongze is optimistic about. Yongze will first test and observe whether the selected people are interested in the Revolutionary Army and the concept of the Revolutionary Army, and then make a move.


    Yongze''s work is going very smoothly. The people around him are basically the navy that attaches great importance to the people. In addition to Yongze''s usual indoctrination, intentional or unintentional, everyone''s awareness is not low.


    But everything went well. When Yongze said that he was a revolutionary army, Tina was shocked. The son of the previous naval hero was the leader of the revolutionary army. This naval hero is simply the revolutionary army. It is really hard to explain the fate.


    Moreover, Nagasawa was led by Karp into the navy.


    If Yongze hadn¡¯t explained that Garp was not a revolutionary army, Tina would have wondered if Garp would have been an undercover agent of the revolutionary army long ago.

 Chapter 542： ready to do it

    Akakenu quickly held a meeting to convey the orders of the five old stars, and then the focus of the navy''s work will shift from the pirates to the revolutionary army.


    "The revolutionary army''s wanton attack on the franchise countries has seriously affected the stability of the world. Their harm is more serious than the two four emperor pirate groups combined. At least those pirates will not be so bold as to attack ten worlds at once. Government Confederate States."


    Akainu said seriously with a straight face, trying to make other navies understand the seriousness of the matter.


    "From the pirates to the revolutionary army? Forgive me for not understanding, instead of hunting down the pirates who burned, killed and looted, to deal with the revolutionary army instead?" Fujitora said.


    "Compared to some rogue pirates, isn''t the revolutionary army with power all over the world more ambitious and will cause greater damage?" Akainu retorted.


    "What kind of damage can a pirate group cause? Looting a village or a town, and the revolutionary army attacked ten alliance countries in one breath, which are ten countries!"


    "But they didn''t hurt our people, they just punished some nobles who committed crimes." Fujitora said in a deep voice without showing any weakness.


    Others are afraid of Akainu, but Fujitora is not afraid of Akainu.


    "This is meaningless. The fact is that the threat of the Revolutionary Army has surpassed that of the Four Emperor Pirates, and it is the main target of the Navy''s crusade." Akainu shook his head and said.


    No harm to the people? So what, if he doesn''t know about the Revolutionary Army, of course it''s impossible for Akainu not to know.


    But whether it hurts the people is a matter that Akainu doesn''t care about. What he cares about is the stability of the whole world.


    In the eyes of Akainu, Fujitora is a bit short-sighted. So what if the revolutionary army didn''t harm the people, it made the world chaotic, and wars broke out everywhere. Will there be fewer people hurt by then?


    If the people of those ten countries can make the world stable by suffering, then Akainu will not hesitate to choose to make the people of those ten countries suffer.


    "If I remember correctly, you encountered the white demon during the crusade against the Dressrosa Revolutionary Army, but you didn''t arrest him." Akainu suddenly turned up the old account.


    "The white devil is so powerful that I can''t catch him alone." Fujitora is not stupid, how could he admit that he didn''t fight seriously.


    "The white devil is indeed difficult to deal with." Huang Yuan said with a wretched smile.


    "Do you want to push all the factors of mission failure to the enemy? Will you just give up the mission when you encounter an enemy stronger than you in the future?" Akainu is not going to let Fujitora go like this.


    "I didn''t say that." Fujitora said lightly.


    "But I think that''s what you mean." Akainu said.


    The smell of gunpowder between the two became stronger and stronger, and the entire conference room fell silent.


    The general and the marshal are arguing, this is not something that can be easily mixed.


    Actually, in the eyes of those vice admirals, this is not too outrageous. The justice of the two conflicts, just like Aokiji and Akainu before.


    It was okay before, everyone was fighting pirates together, so they had a common enemy, but now Akainu wants to fight the Revolutionary Army, and Fujitora thinks it should still be fighting pirates, and now there is a disagreement.


    Akainu won the position of marshal in the battle with Aokiji, and he will definitely not give in if he can be angry with a new general.


    And Fujitora is a principled person, and he will not give up his principles.


    "Since Admiral Akainu has such a relationship with that white demon, why not take action himself?" Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Akainu and Fujitora quarreled, he must help Fujitora, Fujitora is not only his friend, but now a revolutionary comrade, Akainu is nothing.


    "As the admiral of the navy, I have more important tasks." Akainu replied with a straight face.


    However, after Nagasawa supported Fujitora, Akainu did not press forward step by step, but continued the meeting normally.


    Although Akainu has a big temper, he also knows that he can''t annoy the two current generals at the same time, especially if one of them is still equivalent to a Four Emperor Pirates.


    Otherwise, if Nagasawa and Fujitora go on strike, who will work? Yellow monkey? Akainu doesn''t feel very good.


    It''s not that Huang Yuan''s strength is not strong, but that Huang Yuan is a dawdler and rarely does his best.


    It¡¯s like Yongze, even if he doesn¡¯t deal with him, but Yongze has no shame in this job, he alone crusade against a beast pirate group, and led the navy to quickly suppress the BIGMOM pirate group.


    After the meeting, Fujitora and Nagasawa were blowing the sea breeze on the rooftop together.


    "The cloak of justice? Sometimes it feels ironic." Fujitora said with emotion.


    "After all, the navy is just a profession. If it is true that everyone is a hero with a heart of justice, it would be strange." Yongze said with a smile.


    "It is a mistake to have expectations for Akainu. He upholds the justice of the world government. Whoever threatens the rule of the world government is his enemy."


    "How are you doing there? The world government is very wary of us now, we have to act one step ahead of him to seize the opportunity." Yong Ze asked.


    Yongze will definitely not wait for the world government to take action. The world government wants to use the navy to eradicate the revolutionary army. He directly took down the navy headquarters. When he sees what the world government has to do.


    Now Yongze has developed a considerable revolutionary force within the navy, and his direct subordinates, except for the inappropriate Green Bull, have basically developed Yongze.


    And they themselves go to develop other people they know, and now there are some in all levels of the navy.


    What makes Yongze most happy is that he developed Zefa into a revolutionary army, and made Zefa realize that the navy under the World Government can never become a real hero. If the navy is to become a hero, it must be the navy of the Revolutionary Army.


    Yongze can successfully develop Zefa, it can only be said that the world government gave a good assist.


    Under Yongze''s special investigation, he obtained a list of candidates for the King''s Qiwuhai, and White Beard II, who was killed by Yongze before, was on the list.


    The failure of the war on the top has greatly reduced the deterrence of the navy, and several Qibuhai positions have been vacant. In order to stabilize the situation, the world government naturally wants to fill the Qibuhai positions and increase its own strength.


    But before the World Government got in touch with Whitebeard II, Yongze hacked him to death.


    When Zefa saw this, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak on the spot. The person who killed his disciple and injured him almost became an ally of the navy?


    Zefa was immediately disheartened. If Whitebeard II hadn''t been killed in front of his eyes, he might be blackened in place.


    At this time, Yongze will talk about the concept of the revolutionary army and Zefa clearly, and Zefa will naturally know how to realize his justice.


    "There is no problem with Kake''s words, but he wants to talk to you in person." Fujitora said.


    The added plan in his mouth is the "tea dolphin" as a replacement for the general.


    After Fujitora confirmed joining the Revolutionary Army, he also tried to develop his friends into the Revolutionary Army.


    The tea dolphin has the same concept of justice as him, and his strength is also very good, so Fujitora naturally regards him as the primary target.


    "This is no problem." Yongze nodded with a smile.


    It is a good thing that there is one more backup general, although it will not affect the overall trend of the situation.


    Since the world government is eager to get rid of the revolutionary army, he will give the world government a hard time and let the old guys in the world government know that times have changed.

 Chapter 543： The strength of the revolutionary army

    "I''m afraid no one would have thought that the most vicious criminal wanted by the world government, the leader of the revolutionary army who is being investigated by the world government at any cost, would be in the navy headquarters." Yongze laughed and teased Long who was calmly drinking tea at his house.


    "Compared to this, the news that the admiral''s new age naval hero will be an advisor to the Revolutionary Army should be more shocking." Long replied.


    The two looked at each other, and immediately smiled.


    Akaken''s plan to crusade against the revolutionary army is as follows. First, concentrate firepower to eliminate the revolutionary army in the new world, and then deal with the revolutionary army in the four seas.


    Maybe because Aokiji was also among them, this time Akainu decided to personally take action to clean up Aokiji, a naval traitor.


    The team was led by Akainu himself, and then there was the veteran general Kizaru and some powerful vice admirals, leading the large naval forces to wipe out the revolutionary army in the New World in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, in order to cooperate with this operation, the world government mobilized the cp troops, and at the same time asked the navy branch to cooperate with the actions of the navy headquarters, and asked the nearby allied countries to send troops to encircle and suppress the revolutionary army. The army wiped out and vowed not to give up.


    Of course, it is not something that can be done at once if you want to mobilize so many departmental forces at once. There is a buffer time.


    So Yongze discussed with Long. They believed that the current strength of the Revolutionary Army could completely catch the Navy by surprise and take down the Navy Headquarters.


    Lost the main force of the Navy Headquarters, other naval branches and the Qibuhai army of the joining countries cannot pose too much threat to the Revolutionary Army.


    As long as the Navy headquarters is taken down, the world government basically loses control of the new world.


    "I didn''t expect to return to the Navy Headquarters again, and actually want to take action against my former colleagues and subordinates. Are you feeling sad?" Yongze asked seeing Aokiji sitting there without speaking.


    Aokiji froze for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    He has been in the navy for so long, even if he quit the navy, he never thought that he would stand on the opposite side of the navy so quickly.


    If the people cannot live a more stable life, Aokiji will choose to maintain the existing order, and the navy is the maintainer of order. Not only will he not take action against the navy, but he will also remind the navy when necessary.


    But now Aokiji sees hope from the current revolutionary army, and sees the hope of building a better world.


    In that beautiful world, there are no heavenly dragons who are born noble and have all the privileges, and there are no pirates and robbers, everyone is equal, and people of different races will not be discriminated against...


    Honestly speaking, Aokiji doesn¡¯t have so many extravagant demands. He is satisfied with this kind of world.


    Because in the current world, even if ordinary people try their best to live, it still depends on luck.


    There are unscrupulous pirates everywhere, and there is no shortage of moths in the navy branch, slave traders, nobles who oppress the people, and the heavenly gold paid to the Tianlong people...


    In this world, a truly ordinary person has already tried his best to survive. For this, a certain amount of luck is required.


    So Aokiji chose the Revolutionary Army. Considering that Aokiji is a former admiral of the navy, Ryu had actually talked with Aokiji before coming to the Navy headquarters.


    It was Aokiji himself who took the initiative to participate in this operation.


    Because Aokiji knows that although he has left the navy, he still has a certain prestige in the navy.


    If he comes over, it will be much easier for the revolutionary army to persuade the surrender.


    Aokiji also does not want those navies with a heart of justice to continue to work for the world government and become a tool for the world government to maintain its rule.


    "However, when it''s time to fight, I won''t hesitate." Aokiji said with firm eyes.


    "That''s not the way to say that, relax, this time our high-level strength is sufficient." Seeing Aokiji getting serious, Yongze said with a smile.


    Because there are many revolutionary troops in the navy, Yongze easily brought some high-level combat power of the revolutionary army into the navy.


    Not only did the dragon come, but the commanders of the five major armies of the revolutionary army and Sabo were also hiding in the navy headquarters at this time.


    Not to mention all of them, it can be said that the naval headquarters at this moment has gathered most of the high-level combat power of the revolutionary army.


    In addition to Nagasawa who is at the outer level, Aokiji and Ryu are all general-level strengths. In addition, the commanders of the five major armies of the Revolutionary Army are also strong at the Qibukai level. In order to become a powerful navy of the revolution, the power of the revolutionary army hidden in the headquarters of the navy at this time can be said to be terrifying.


    If Akainu knew the specific strength of the Revolutionary Army, I am afraid that he would not dare to say that he would wipe out the New World Revolutionary Army in one fell swoop.


    Not to mention other people, just one Yongze is enough to make the whole navy stand ready.


    Moreover, General Guang has two undercover agents from the Revolutionary Army, and the only remaining general is still a bastard. Akainu will probably vomit blood from anger when he finds out about this.


    "Since the world government claims that we are in danger of threatening the world, let''s let them take a good look at what is the power that threatens the world!" The corner of Long''s mouth raised and he said with a smile.


    This operation is even more important than the liberation of the ten countries. People in the world are shocked by the liberation of the ten countries, but it only puts the revolutionary army and the navy in the same position.


    What is the Navy? It is a military organization of the World Government.


    People still subconsciously do not equate the Revolutionary Army with the World Government, but only think that the Revolutionary Army has the strength similar to the strongest military organization of the World Government.


    If the Revolutionary Army can defeat the Navy Headquarters, then no one in the world will compare the Revolutionary Army with a military organization of the World Government, but put the Revolutionary Army and the World Government on an equal footing.


    In addition to changing people''s ideas, there are too many benefits to winning the Navy Headquarters.


    It can greatly enhance the revolutionary power. Because the navy has always emphasized justice and emphasized itself as a hero, there are many justice-minded navies in the navy, such as Aokiji Smogzefa, they all belong to this kind of navy.


    This kind of navy is actually no longer a minority, but due to reality, they cannot realize the justice in their hearts, and they don''t know how to achieve it.


    In addition, without the Navy Headquarters, the world government is equivalent to losing its sharpest claws. Whether it is the Four Seas or the New World, it can start a large-scale revolutionary liberation.


    If the liberation of the ten countries is a declaration of war against the world government, it means that the revolutionary army no longer hides and begins to counterattack.


    Then the operation carried out at the Navy Headquarters this time is that the Revolutionary Army will launch an unprecedented war against the World Government.

 Chapter 544： red dog vomiting blood

    New World Navy Headquarters, a large number of navies gathered together, and a large number of warships parked in the port ready to go.


    In addition to the navies who were going to participate in the war, the navies who stayed behind at the Naval Headquarters were also summoned to see them off.


    Standing in front of the naval team participating in the battle, Akainu gave a speech with a serious face: "This time our opponent is not the pirates, but the revolutionary army.


    Don''t underestimate those revolutionary troops, they are very cunning, much more cunning than pirates, they have been hiding in dark corners, and they will not act until there is a battle between the navy and the pirates. "


    Immediately afterwards, Akainu began to emphasize the threat of the Revolutionary Army, saying that the potential threat of the Revolutionary Army is greater and more dangerous to the world. For the sake of justice, the Revolutionary Army must be wiped out.


    After the speech, the revolutionary army has become a terrorist who endangers the world and poses a great threat to the lives of the people.


    "For the stability of the world and the justice of the navy, the revolutionary army in the new world must be wiped out this time!" Akainu shouted with a serious face.


    After Akazuki finished speaking, some of the marines in the audience also showed solemn expressions.


    "Didn''t you expect the threat of the Revolutionary Army to be so great, I just noticed it now."


    "It sounds like the Revolutionary Army is more evil than the pirates and more destructive."


    "But I heard that the revolutionary army seems to be very good to the people. The revolution is also to attack some aristocratic bureaucrats who oppress the people, and will not harm the people."


    "You also said that you heard it, maybe the people of the Revolutionary Army deliberately promoted it like this..."


    The information channels of the underlying navy are limited. In many cases, they can only see what the world government wants them to see, so many of them believe the words of Akainu.


    After all how could their admiral in the cloak of justice lie to them.


    "Marshal Sakasky, people must be responsible for what they say. Why do you say that the revolutionary army poses a great threat to the lives of the people, but the revolutionary army has never actively harmed ordinary people." When setting off at this opportunity, Yong Ze spoke.


    Akaken stopped when he stepped forward, turned around and looked at Yongze blankly, he didn''t expect that Yongze would come to disrupt the stage at this important moment.


    The navy was a little angry when they heard this at first, but they were dumbfounded when they saw that it was said by the naval hero Yongze.


    Which name is mentioned the most within the Navy right now? There is no doubt that it is the new naval hero, Admiral Nagasawa, who has defeated the two emperors in succession.


    Especially the domineering figure of Yongze who almost beheaded the aunt with a knife, which is engraved into the DNA of many young navy men.


    And everyone knows that the new Admiral Fujiwara Nagasawa is a just navy who is easy to get along with and loves the people.


    This is not what Yongze himself said, but the evaluation given by everyone based on his actions.


    Yongze, who had just joined the navy, has always expressed his desire to abolish the Qibuhai without hesitation. As a general, he led Tina and his subordinates to punish evil and promote good everywhere, and rescued the children who were captured and experimented. .


    Even in the choice of crusade against the Four Emperors, Yongze chose Charlotte Lingling, who was more harmful to the people, instead of White Beard, who would make the navy more proud.


    He is powerful, caring about the people, and has never put on airs to be kind to others. Although Yongze has not joined the navy for a long time, his popularity is very high.


    If someone else were to deny the marshal, then the navy would definitely not do it, but if it was Yongze, the navy would have to think about who is more credible.


    "General Yongze, what do you mean?" Akainu clenched his fists and asked Yongze with a gloomy face.


    "It''s not interesting, just discussing the facts. I think you are slandering the Revolutionary Army out of nothing, that''s all." Yongze said with a smile, ignoring the look of Akainu who was about to kill.


    "Then why do you say that I slander the Revolutionary Army! The Revolutionary Army launched a war against the ten allied countries this time, and I don''t know how many people have been killed. It is simply an evil existence worse than the Four Emperor Pirates." Red The dog said in a low voice.


    Whether he has slandered the Revolutionary Army, Akainu himself is of course very clear, but this is a war, does he have to say that the Revolutionary Army protects the people better than the Navy before setting off? Isn''t this lowering your own momentum?


    Putting yourself on the side of justice can give full play to the combat effectiveness of the navy, because they are fighting for justice and are heroes, so everyone feels comfortable.


    "The Revolutionary Army''s war is aimed at those aristocratic bureaucrats who oppress the people. When such people die, the people will applaud. Why do you think I should? Come to me and save a lot of images to see if the Revolutionary Army is evil." Yong Yong Ze unhurriedly took out the phone bug.


    I have to say that the phone bug is a very interesting thing in the world of One Piece, not only there are phone calls, monitoring and live broadcasts, but also video recordings.


    That''s why Yongze had asked the Revolutionary Army to record their liberation war while they were in action.


    Yongze began to play the video, which was a video of a trial nobleman, which recorded some scenes of a nobleman raising slaves to oppress the people, and finally the nobleman died in the public trial.


    Akaken felt bad when he saw this scene, how could Yongze have this thing, could it be that...


    An extremely daring and absurd conjecture that made him a little scared jumped out of Akainu''s mind.


    Nagaze is the revolutionary army.


    The admiral who defeated the two pirate groups of the Four Emperors, the naval hero known as the navy with the greatest contribution in the new era is the Revolutionary Army.


    Akainu is not an unreasonable guess, but based on Yongze''s performance, this guess is likely to be true. Although Yongze is a general, he is not a general trained by the navy, but a general directly promoted by the world''s conscription.


    Akainu, the magma man who ate the magma, had cold sweat on his forehead.


    This conjecture is really terrible. The scary thing is not that Yongze is both an admiral and a revolutionary army, but Yongze''s strength.


    He didn¡¯t know about the battle between Yongze and Kaido, but he watched the live broadcast of the battle between Yongze and Charlotte Lingling, and saw with his own eyes how Yongze beat Charlotte Lingling.


    In the hands of Yongze, Charlotte Lingling, the fourth emperor of the New World, who had always made the navy feel like a formidable enemy, was suppressed throughout the whole process, and in the end she almost killed Charlotte Lingling in her heyday with a slash.


    That slashing Akainu still remembers it clearly, because it is too strong.


    Will the four emperors be weaker than the general? Of course not, Akazuru is not willing to think about what will happen to the general when he faces Yongze.


    The navy below was also dumbfounded. Watching the video played by Yongze, his blood pressure went up instantly. For the nobleman, after the nobleman was killed, he felt a sense of super pleasure.


    The vast majority of navies are brought directly into oppressed populace, because they were common folk before they became navies.


    Akakenu took a deep breath, his body tensed up, ready to strike at any time, he stared at Yongze and asked, "Are you an undercover agent sent by the Revolutionary Army?"


    The question of Akainu touched the hearts of all the navy present, and everyone looked at Yongze.


    Karp, who was originally watching the play, was also stunned by this development, his eyes widened and his mouth opened wide, looking at Yongze in shock.


    Thinking about it carefully, the probability of Yongze being the revolutionary army is not small. He despises the Tianlong people and often ignores the admiral of the navy...


    No, it seems that he is also like this, so it¡¯s okay.


    Nagaze shook his head.


    Akainu breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately it was not the worst situation.


    "I just said, how could Admiral Yongze be an undercover agent of the Revolutionary Army, he is our naval hero..."


    Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Yongze spoke.


    "How could I be an undercover agent sent by the Revolutionary Army? I first became an admiral and then joined the Revolutionary Army." Yong Ze corrected Akainu''s wrong statement.


    The heart that just let go of Akainu''s heart soared upwards in an instant, and almost jumped out of his throat.


    The navy present also looked at Yongze in shock, what the hell, their new naval hero is really the Revolutionary Army, or the Revolutionary Army after becoming an admiral.


    They were very puzzled, why did Yongze join the Revolutionary Army after becoming an admiral of the navy? Is the Revolutionary Army really that good? Is their navy so bad?


    As if to confuse the navy present, Yongze told his story. Because he was infected by the idea of ??the revolutionary army, he searched for the revolutionary army and got lost at sea. Then he met Karp and was recommended to participate in the world conscription. Finally Become an admiral, and then successfully find the Revolutionary Army and join the Revolutionary Army.


    "Karp, look at what you''ve done." Standing next to Karp, Sengoku couldn''t help complaining, recommending such a general to the navy, you really belong to him.


    Warring States is glad that he has retired at this moment and is no longer the admiral of the navy. He will be **** off when this matter spreads to him.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t know he was going to find the Revolutionary Army. Seeing that he is a good man with strong strength, and his personality is so suitable for me, he brought the Navy." Garp laughed and scratched his head. Said innocently.


    "The navy is just a tool for the world government to maintain its rule. In the navy, no real justice can be exercised at all. Therefore, although I became a general, I still joined the revolutionary army." Yongze said seriously.


    "It''s nonsense, the navy is just. The revolutionary army is just a group of rebels who only dare to hide in dark corners. You must be an undercover agent sent by the revolutionary army!" scolded.


    Nagaze smiled, separated out a shadow clone, and then the shadow clone changed into Toikama''s appearance.


    "White Devil!" The navy recognized the most active revolutionary army in the world at a glance.


    "The white devil is actually just my clone, so I became a general first, and then the white devil became active." Yongze smiled and threw another blockbuster.


    "The white devil is the clone of Admiral Yongze!" The navy was dumbfounded, what a joke, the revolutionary army who stirred up wind and rain in the world and killed the Tianlongren was actually the same person as the naval hero.


    "It''s scary, it''s the avatar that has such terrifying strength." Huang Yuan looked at Yongze in surprise, he didn''t expect such explosive news today.


    His words are scary and not a joke. As a person who has actually fought the White Devil head-on, he certainly knows the troubles of the White Devil.


    The mysterious ability to control sea water, coupled with teleportation, is really difficult to deal with.


    It turned out that the so troublesome white demon was just Yongze''s clone, and Yongze''s body still had the strength to kill the Four Emperors. Huang Yuan really felt that Yongze was terrible.


    "As expected of someone I value, even the avatar is so powerful." Karp knows why Yongze took him to a party in the office so arrogantly after learning that the Tianlongren was killed, and he co-authored the avatar killing Yes, you are celebrating yourself.


    "You still have the nerve to say it." Warring States looked at Garp, who was a little proud, speechless.


    "In any case, Yongze has also made great contributions to the Navy." Garp said with a smile.


    Although the news that Yongze is a revolutionary army is surprising, it will not affect Garp''s attitude towards Yongze.


    If he hadn''t retired, he might still be in an opposing position, but he is now retired.


    "As the admiral of the navy, I will abolish you, the traitor, as a general. Polusalino still has a smile to join me in dealing with this traitor!"


    Akainu''s arm turned into a huge lava fist made of lava, and then launched the huge lava fist like a volcanic eruption. Akainu knew that Nagasawa was powerful, so he called Fujitora and Kizaru to help him deal with it Nagasawa.


    "Sakalski, your violent temper is still the same as before."


    Suddenly, a voice that was somewhat familiar to Akainu sounded, and immediately a thick air-conditioning quickly intercepted Akainu''s lava fist.


    Akainu couldn''t help frowning even more deeply. He knew who was coming, the former admiral of the navy, now the Aokiji of the Revolutionary Army.


    Immediately afterwards, Aokiji wearing a dark green coat came into everyone''s sight and walked to Yongze''s side.


    "General Kuzan!" Some navy couldn''t help exclaiming, Aokiji is very popular in the navy.


    "Stupid, this is the revolutionary army now!" Someone next to him corrected him.


    "Is today a gathering of traitors? I happened to pack the two of you together. The whole navy pays attention and is ready to attack." Akaken''s mouth was still tough, but he quietly distanced himself from Yongze.


    "Tsk, what a crowd of monsters, even that guy is here." Huang Yuan showed his signature wretched smile, ready to make a move, but the smile on Huang Yuan''s face froze in the next moment.


    A knife is in front of the yellow monkey, as long as the yellow monkey takes a step forward, it will touch the knife.


    "I''m sorry, General Polusalino, you''d better not walk around at will." Fujitora pulled out his sword and said calmly.


    "So you are too, two of the three generals are the revolutionary army, the revolutionary army is really powerful." Huang Yuan was slightly taken aback, and then said.


    This change caught the navy present a little off guard.


    "Even Admiral Fujitora..." The navy watched this scene in disbelief.


    Their hearts began to shake, and they asked in their hearts, what is the charm of the revolutionary army, these are two admirals.


    "Is Yixiao also a revolutionary army?" Sengoku frowned, he liked Fujitora quite a bit, and he also looked good at him.


    Akaken is speechless at the moment, he really can''t help but spit lava out of anger, there are two revolutionary troops among the three generals, what''s going on?

 Chapter 545： during the battle

    Fujitora''s shot made the situation on the field even more unpredictable, and many navies were already wondering if they were dreaming. The naval hero suddenly turned into a revolutionary army, and Admiral Fujitora was also a revolutionary army.


    Among the three generals of the navy''s highest combat power headquarters, only the veteran general Huang Yuan is not the revolutionary army, which really made the navy present feel unbelievable.


    "Smile, what are you doing?" Zhan Guo couldn''t help but ask.


    Although he is already in a semi-retired state, there is reason to ignore it, but he believes that he is still in the Navy before he is fully retired, and he cannot sit idly by.


    Fujitora said without changing his face; "As you can see, they are helping the Revolutionary Army."


    Although Fujitora has a good relationship with Sengoku, at this moment, he has a clear conscience because he is fighting to liberate the people.


    The reason why he joined the navy is because the pirates are flooding the people and the people are suffering everywhere. Although Fujitora is blind, he can see more than some people with good eyesight.


    He joined the Revolutionary Army because he saw that the Revolutionary Army was fighting for the people and was truly on the side of the people.


    "Don''t tell me why you also joined the navy when you lost your way while running for the revolutionary army. Didn''t you say before that since you joined the navy and became a general, you should do something." Warring States said.


    Fujitora did not deny it, but nodded, and he replied calmly: "I joined the navy because I wanted to do something within my power for the people in dire straits.


    But in my short naval career, I found that even if I become a general, the help to the people is extremely limited. There are countless mountains pressing on the people. The aristocracy was on top of the people.


    So speaking of the Warring States Period, I will no longer be a navy! Only the revolutionary army can truly relieve the oppression of the people! "


    What Fujitora said made Sengoku speechless, because what Fujitora said was the truth.


    The navy itself is a military organization directly under the world government. As a military organization, if you want to help the people, you just fight pirates to stabilize law and order. But even this is difficult for the navy to do well, because the era of the big pirate There are too many pirates to catch.


    If the navy helps the people like the revolutionary army, then the navy may become not a navy, but a wanted criminal.


    You, a military organization, can¡¯t use it well as a tool to maintain the rule and lift the oppression of the people. You want to rebel. If you rebel, you won¡¯t be wanted.


    Sengoku sighed, and then said to Garp: "This time, the trouble is inside the navy. Karp, you can''t just watch."


    Warring States conservatively estimated that Yongze would need at least three admiral-level navies to entangle him. It is entanglement, not defeat.


    Sengoku felt that if they wanted to defeat Yongze, they had to gather all the generals of the entire Navy headquarters, and then carry a large number of artillery weapons to defeat Yongze.


    Now Nagasawa has Aokiji and Fujitora to help, if Garp doesn''t make a move at this time, then the Navy Headquarters is really in danger.


    "I''m still wearing the cloak of justice, which means I''m still a navy, and I will naturally fulfill my navy''s obligations." Karp said.


    Although he admires Yongze very much, he will not just sit and watch Yongze destroy the Navy headquarters, but if Yongze is caught and put in prison, he can often visit Yongze with the desserts Yongze likes.


    "Old man, you are still the same as before." At this time, the dragon in the green coat came down from the sky with the commanders of the five major armies of the revolutionary army and Sabo, grinning at Garp.


    "But today, you can''t let me interfere with my revolutionary soldiers."


    Watching the dragon descending from the sky, accompanied by many high-ranking members of the Revolutionary Army, Sengoku''s eyelids twitched, his blood pressure began to rise, and he couldn''t help saying to Karp: "Karp, you bastard."


    Warring States really convinced Garp. His son is the commander-in-chief of the Revolutionary Army, and his grandson is a supernova pirate. The people recommended to the Navy are those who wholeheartedly join the Revolutionary Army.


    Warring States felt that if Garp, a naval hero, had not been born, he might have made a greater contribution to the world government and the navy, and the trouble he indirectly caused was too great.


    "You bastard." Garp was also very surprised to see that Long had come to the Navy Headquarters. He didn''t care about what Warring States said, and smiled and cursed at Long.


    "That man is the commander-in-chief of the Revolutionary Army, the most ferocious criminal in the world, Dragon!" The marines were shocked when they saw the dragon descending from the sky. This is the real boss of the Revolutionary Army, the man who is most vigilant by the world government.


    At the same time, they also wondered when the Navy Headquarters became a place where others could come and go whenever they wanted.


    Suddenly they remembered that there were two undercover generals, that¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not easy for the two generals to bring a few people in, let alone someone as strong as a dragon.


    "Return the people around him! Shemale King Ambrio Ivankov, Revolutionary Army Eastern Army Commander Belo Betty, Revolutionary Army Northern Army Commander Crow..."


    The navy looked around and found that almost all the big shots of the revolutionary army had come.


    "It seems that your revolutionary army has the same idea as our navy. We want to destroy you in one fell swoop, and you also want to destroy us in one fell swoop." Warring States said.


    So many high-ranking members of the Revolutionary Army were present, and even Long, the leader of the Revolutionary Army who seldom showed up, appeared in person. Warring States would not think that they were here for a team building dinner.


    There is no doubt that the Revolutionary Army wants to take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out the Navy Headquarters, so that there will be no forces in the world that can compete with the Revolutionary Army.


    "Destroy the navy in one fell swoop? We are mainly looking for like-minded revolutionaries. War is not an end, but a means." Long said.


    Long opened his big hands and began his revolutionary speech.


    "Navymen, how many of you still remember your original intention of joining the navy, and how many of you understand the meaning of the cloak with the two big characters "Justice" behind you..."


    Long''s speech was generous and contagious, and many navies began to bow their heads and reflect.


    Of course, Akainu would not let the dragon make such a comfortable speech. Akainu''s arms turned into hot lava again, ready to attack the dragon. The knife was on his neck.


    Akaken knew that knife, because it was this knife that made the slash that instantly killed the Four Emperor Charlotte Lingling.


    "Sakaski, it''s impolite to do it when others are talking. As the admiral of the navy, you should lead by example," Nagasawa said with a smile.


    The marshal was held on his neck with a knife, and the only general who was not the revolutionary army, Kizaru, was also confronting Fujitora. The navy officers were extremely anxious, but there was nothing they could do about it. In this situation, they could easily take action.


    In the end, the revolutionary army that Yongze developed in the navy stopped acting, and stood up to speak out for the revolutionary army, admonishing his colleagues that only by joining the revolutionary army can justice be truly performed, and the world government will inevitably be defeated by a more advanced revolutionary army .


    The navies were surprised to find that not only the generals, but also the navy below had so many revolutionary troops, and some of them were lieutenant generals and major generals with a bright future.


    Sengoku sighed deeply when he saw this scene, not too surprised, even Fujitora has become a revolutionary army, and it is impossible for the underground navy to become a revolutionary army.


    He sighed because he lamented that no matter what the outcome of the revolutionary army¡¯s attack was, the navy would be doomed. There were two revolutionary armies among the three generals. How dare the world government trust the navy.


    If it¡¯s because Nagasawa and Fujitora are directly promoted to admirals from the world¡¯s conscription, then Tina Smog added that these are all navies with a strong root. They have all joined the Revolutionary Army. What else can you say about your navy? of.


    Even if the navy has survived the crisis of the revolutionary army, it may have to face the distrust of the world government in the future and be monitored and strengthened.


    Warring States no longer hesitated, and directly activated the fruit ability, transforming into a huge golden Buddha with a size of tens of meters.


    Warring States waved a fist that was bigger than an ordinary house and threw it at the dragon, but the dragon easily avoided it by controlling the gust of wind.


    "Hahaha, fortunately, it''s my son, and the Warring States Period can''t even touch it." Garp gloated at this scene instead.


    Shan Guo glared at Garp, who was making sarcastic remarks, and said loudly, "Karp, why don''t you make a move?"


    As soon as the words of the Warring States Period fell, Garp rushed out quickly, and slammed the dragon''s head fiercely with his fists flashing black and armed.


    But Long knew his old father very well. He was always on guard against Garp. The moment Garp moved, the dragon flew into the sky under the gust of wind, avoiding Garp''s iron fist.


    Boom!


    Garp''s armed fist hit the ground, and there was a terrifying explosion in an instant, leaving a huge pothole on the ground. The powerful aftermath even blew away some of the nearby navy.


    "As expected of the former naval hero Iron Fist Garp." Sabo couldn''t help being speechless when he saw Garp''s terrifying speed and destructive power.


    Kizuru also seized the opportunity to shoot, and shot dozens of light bullets in the direction of Yongze, hoping to rescue Akainu from Yongze''s hands.


    However, Yongze didn''t care about the red dog at all. He kicked the red dog away with one kick, and then slashed all the light bullets with a slash.


    A large number of admirals and officers were also called to act, but they were stopped by the navy who joined the revolutionary army.


    Although there are not many navies joining the revolutionary army, many of them are elite navies, and they are also prestigious navies among the navies.


    Experienced the shock of Nagasawa Fujitora''s rebellion, coupled with the video broadcast, and the speech of the dragon, and now fighting with former colleagues and even respecting seniors, many navies were shaken and did not take action.


    The five commanders of the Revolutionary Army came to the navy that joined the Revolutionary Army and began to strike while the iron was hot.


    Aokiji came to Long''s side after Sengoku and Garp shot, to help Long deal with Garp and Sengoku.


    There is definitely no need to worry about Yongze. No one present will be Yongze''s opponent.


    "I''m sorry that I failed your expectations, but as a revolutionary army, I will not hold back from you." Aokiji said to Sengoku seriously.


    Sengoku has always been very optimistic about Aokiji. When Sengoku resigned, he recommended Aokiji to become the admiral of the navy. Although he still failed to become the admiral in the end, Aokiji was very grateful for Sengoku''s trust.


    "It''s so nerve-wracking that things have turned out like this." Zhan Guo said with a headache on his face.


    "But don''t underestimate me, I don''t need your hand."


    Immediately, Sengoku and Aokiji started a battle, and the dazzling golden light and blue cold began to collide.


    Kizaru''s speed is too fast. Although he can''t beat Fujitora quickly, Fujitora has a hard time watching him. Kizaru relies on his own speed to frequently interfere with Aokiji and Ryu.


    If Fujitora is a pirate, he can pull the meteorite to attack in a large area and force the zodiac monkey to deal with the meteorite.


    But although Fujitora joined the Revolutionary Army, he was unwilling to take action against those innocent ordinary navies.


    Yongze raised his eyebrows when he saw Huang Yuan jumping like that, and said to Huang Yuan with a flowing blade like fire: "Huang Yuan, don''t move."


    The figure of Huang Yuan, who was freely shuttling in the sky, stopped for an instant, and gave the French military salute to Yongze.


    "Tsk, why don''t you continue to fight Sakaski." The yellow monkey really didn''t dare to move.


    Although his speed is very fast, Huang Yuan is not confident that he can escape the slash that Yongze instantly killed Charlotte Lingling.


    Huang Yuan felt that he might be able to hide, but he didn''t want to gamble. If he lost the bet, he would either die or be disabled.


    Akazuki with a bruised nose and a swollen face glared at Kizawa. He thought he knew Yongze well enough after watching the live broadcast of Yongze beating the Four Emperors, but when he actually faced Yongze, Akaken found that the methods he thought of dealing with Yongze were fundamentally wrong. does not work.


    Because Yongze is too strong, he has no power to fight back, only to be beaten.


    Akainu looked at the navy that was still dawdling over there for a while, and he was beaten here, but they didn''t rush to deal with the traitors and came to support.


    "Jiaji, why did you..." Momotu couldn''t help asking, looking at the tea dolphin standing opposite.


    Although she rejected the tea pig''s confession a hundred times, it was because Momotu felt that the tea pig was not suitable to be a husband.


    But as a comrade-in-arms or colleague, tea dolphin is still very good.


    Cha Dolphin thought for a while and replied with a smile: "Sometimes people always want to do something, and I also chose one that I want to do."


    "They are not the navy anymore, they are all traitors! Hurry up and deal with the traitors to deal with the revolutionary army!" Akainu yelled loudly.


    The navies looked towards Akainu, and some navies with weak control ability couldn''t help laughing.


    Because Akainu''s appearance at this moment is really funny, his nose is bruised and his face is swollen from the beating, and he still keeps his serious look with a straight face.


    Seeing that the navy still dared to laugh, Akainu was about to attack, but was beaten again by Yongze, and he had no time to think about other things for a while.


    When some vice admirals saw this scene, they all looked at each other in blank dismay, their hearts sank.


    They knew that this time the Navy Headquarters might be in danger. The Revolutionary Army was stronger than they imagined, and more terrifying than everyone imagined.

 Chapter 546： Awakening of the Marines

    Chapter 546 The Awakening of the Navy


    Being hanged and beaten by Yongze in front of many marines, Akainu was extremely angry at this moment, wishing to smash Yongze''s head with his giant lava fist.


    He did try to do that, but he couldn''t do it. He was suppressed by Yongze in all aspects of speed and power, and even the flames emitted by Yongze were higher than the temperature of the magma he shot.


    Being suppressed in all directions, no matter how much Akakenu hated Yongze, his strength would not allow him to cause any harm to Yongze.


    On the contrary, it was Yongze, who looked like he was strolling in the courtyard, while hanging and beating the red dog, he was still intimidating others. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Yongze didn''t use his full strength.


    It''s a pity that Akainu didn''t appreciate it. He only thought that Yongze was underestimating him and despising him, and he was even more angry.


    ¡®No, it can¡¯t go on like this. If this goes on, the Navy Headquarters will be really dangerous. ¡¯Although Akainu has a bad temper, he is not a reckless man who can only be incompetent and angry.


    He knows that the Revolutionary Army has too many high-level combat forces, and if this continues, the Navy will be unable to sustain it sooner or later.


    Akainu glanced at the dragon who was entangled with Garp without any trace.


    No matter how powerful Yongze is, Long is the real leader of the Revolutionary Army. As long as Long is captured, the Revolutionary Army will be wary.


    So Akainu struggled to have an extra bloodstain on his chest, and punched a lot of lava fists at the dragon, blocking the dragon''s position.


    But at this time, a person who was unexpected to the navy made a move. Zefa, who had been standing next to him, made a move. He jumped in front of the lava fist and intercepted most of the lava fist, making Akainu''s attack lose. meaning.


    "Is it even Mr. Zefa?" The navy''s eyes widened, and they looked at the familiar figure in disbelief.


    No one has any objection to Zefa standing there and not participating in the battle, because everyone knows that Zefa was seriously injured, and now his strength is long gone, so it is reasonable for him to wait by the side.


    But seeing Zefa help the dragon block so many lava fists, many navy showed expressions of collapsed worldview.


    Even after experiencing the fact that so many navies joined the revolutionary army, Zefa''s joining the revolutionary army still shocked them severely.


    It¡¯s not because of Zefa¡¯s previous status, but because Zefa has done too much for the Navy and has been with the Navy for too long.


    Zefa worked hard to fight against pirates when he was young and strong, and made a lot of contributions to the navy and finally became an admiral.


    Later, he taught in the Naval Academy for more than 20 years and trained a lot of talents for the Navy. Most of the generals and academies of the Navy Headquarters have to respectfully call Zefa a teacher.


    Even if he was seriously injured, a pirate guerrilla team was formed later to fight against pirates and avenge the students.


    He has made great contributions to the navy, and his disciples are all over the navy headquarters. It can be said that Zefa has dedicated his life to the navy.


    However, such a person actually defected from the navy to join the Revolutionary Army, which made many navies unable to accept this reality. Some people couldn''t control their emotions, and asked Zefa loudly, tearfully, why he betrayed the navy.


    "It''s not that I betrayed the navy, but the current navy has betrayed justice." Zefa said seriously.


    Immediately Zefa told about Whitebeard II.


    "They are so young and full of vigor, and they are all the future of the navy. They were killed by that vicious pirate just like that, but the world government navy is going to invite him to become Shichibukai! Let him become an ally of the navy!" Zefa clenched his fists and shouted angrily.


    "Is there any justice in this kind of navy? You answer me! Don''t those young navy people die in vain!"


    Many navies also showed anger when they heard what Zefa said. Most of them were disciples of Zefa, and those who brought in were the killed navies and Zefa himself.


    A major general threw off his military cap and walked into the ranks of the revolutionary army.


    "What''s the point of staying in such a navy, why not go to the Revolutionary Army and follow Admiral Nagasawa and Admiral Fujitora to overthrow this hateful world government!"


    "I have long disliked those Tianlong people. My family went bankrupt because the country levied heavy taxes to pay the heavenly gold. My family members starved to death, but those Tianlong people lived so well. If there is danger, they can even send out generals." .¡±


    "I can have the current strength thanks to the careful cultivation of Teacher Zefa, and I am willing to trust him."


    "Admiral Fujitora, Admiral Nagasawa, obviously can do nothing. With their strength, they can live better than everyone else, but they resolutely join the revolutionary army. Isn''t such a revolutionary army better than the already unjust navy?" ?¡±


    Zefa''s words became the last straw that broke the camel''s back. Many navies imitated the major general''s angry general cap and threw it to the ground, and walked to the side of the revolutionary army.


    The rebellion of the generals, the exposed evil deeds of the world government, and a series of incidents have caused the navy to have great doubts about the world government and the navy, and at the same time, their favor towards the revolutionary army has rapidly increased.


    Zefa''s last heavy punch completely detonated all this.


    "Damn it!" Akainu stared at Zefa furiously after seeing so many marines directly defecting to join the Revolutionary Army.


    The situation was already very tense, but Zefa brought so many navies to the Revolutionary Army, which undoubtedly made the already precarious navy even worse.


    "Alas." Warring States who was fighting sighed heavily, what is this called.


    Zefa is a navy of his era, and the Warring States Period knows Zefa''s contribution to the navy, so he sighed heavily.


    "Why don''t you join the Revolutionary Army too?" Aokiji boldly asked Sengoku.


    Sengoku glanced at Aokiji, and backhanded a golden shock wave towards Aokiji.


    "Do you want retirees to work again? I don''t have the idea of ??working under Cap''s **** son."


    Aokiji created a huge iceberg to block the impact, and did not mention joining the revolutionary army.


    Thinking about it, I know that it is impossible for the Warring States to join the revolutionary army. The character of the Warring States is like this. He is obviously a navy and has a domineering look. He is not a person who is willing to be under others, especially that person is Karp¡¯s son. Qingzhi just gave it a try casually, and if he succeeded, he would earn blood.


    Seeing so many navies fall into the arms of the revolutionary army, Yongze nodded, ready to expand the results of the battle.


    Next, he will cleanly beat the yellow monkey red dog to lose the ability to resist, so that the navy will be more sober.


    Yongze held the flowing blade Ruohuo tightly, opened the swastika, and a large number of Hokage on the knife body were collected into the blade body. The spiritual pressure on Yongze''s body also gradually increased, becoming extremely terrifying, and the surrounding temperature began to rise rapidly.


    Akakenu''s face changed drastically when he saw this scene.


    It¡¯s a bit short, but I¡¯m so sleepy, let¡¯s do this first, and I¡¯ll write another chapter tomorrow morning


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 547： Would you rather die than surrender? Perfect for you!

    Chapter 547 Would rather die than surrender? Perfect for you!


    Akaken watched the live broadcast of Yongze and Charlotte Lingling''s battle, and he watched it very carefully. He still remembers the slash that Yongze killed Charlotte Lingling in an instant.


    Now, Yongze''s state is the same as when he killed Charlotte Lingling in seconds. The burning blade, which looked extremely dazzling, has turned into an unattractive, even burnt knife.


    Facing Yongze in this state in person, Akainu understood why Charlotte Lingling was almost instantly killed by a slash.


    Just the powerful aura emanating from Yongze made Akainu''s soul tremble uncontrollably.


    Yes, Akainu can only use this adjective, and his soul trembled uncontrollably.


    He has never experienced this kind of feeling, even if it is the domineering look of the Four Emperors, it is impossible to have such an effect on him.


    Of course Akainu didn''t know, this wasn''t arrogance, but the effect of extremely powerful Reiatsu.


    "Sakaski, surrender, while I''m in a good mood now." Yongze said to Akainu holding the blade.


    If Akainu surrenders, it will also be a huge blow to the remaining navy. The marshals voted.


    Most of Akainu''s body turned into lava, and he roared angrily as if he was about to go big: "I want me to surrender to you villains, dream!"


    Immediately afterwards, Akainu''s lava-formed body shot a large number of giant lava fists towards the sky. Each of the giant lava fists quickly flew to a certain height, and then fell at an extremely fast speed, like a swarm of meteors descending.


    At this time, Akainu has decided that the navy has no chance of winning. The high-level combat power of the revolutionary army is no less than that of the navy. The navy has him, the yellow monkey, and the Sengoku Karp. .


    But the Revolutionary Army still has Yongze, a strong man who can flatten the Four Emperor Pirates by himself, but the Navy has no existence that can match it.


    Under such circumstances, there are still a large number of **** navies joining the revolutionary army. Akainu really has no hope of winning, so he directly released the meteor volcano indiscriminately, trying to kill more revolutionary troops, even if there is a navy It doesn''t matter if you are accidentally injured, maybe these navies will join the Revolutionary Army after the defeat.


    The entire Navy Headquarters is within the attack range of those lava meteors. Whether it is the Navy or the Revolutionary Army, as long as you look up, you can see the lava meteors with flame trails hitting the ground.


    Some navies were dumbfounded when they saw that they were also within the attack range.


    "Has Marshal Sakaski abandoned us?" The navy felt endless sadness for a while.


    Garp frowned deeply when he saw this scene, and looked at Akainu with displeasure.


    Fujitora frowned when he sensed this scene, he asked Akainu loudly: "Do you want to hurt your own subordinates?"


    Akaken snorted coldly and said, "It''s not your turn to preach to me, this traitor!"


    The lava meteor is getting closer and closer to the ground, Fujitora is too lazy to continue talking to Akainu, it''s not that people all the way can''t understand each other.


    Fujitora quickly activated the heavy fruit ability, changing the gravity in a large range, so that the lava meteor that should have fallen floated in the sky and could not hit the ground.


    Some marines who had closed their eyes and waited to die suddenly realized that they were fine, opened their eyes, and saw the miraculous scene of many lava meteors floating above them and unable to fall.


    "Admiral Fujitora..." The navy looked at the solemn Fujitora with complex expressions. It is not a simple matter to use gravity to block the meteor volcano of Akainu. It is a lava meteor and not some broken rubble.


    Their admiral ignored them and attacked indiscriminately, nearly killing them, but Fujitora, who was no longer in the same camp as them, actually saved them.


    This world is too magical. The current general of the naval hero can be a member of the Revolutionary Army. The Navy who has dedicated his life to the Navy has also joined the Revolutionary Army, and they are still rescued by the Revolutionary Army.


    Akazu keeps looking at Kizaru, hoping that he will come here to help pester Nagasawa, let him release a meteor volcano once, can Fujitora withstand it once, can it withstand it twice or three times?


    But Kizaru didn''t seem to notice Akainu''s eyes, looking around, but didn''t notice Akainu''s eyes.


    Of course Akazuki didn¡¯t think it was Kizaru who didn¡¯t see it. If the general¡¯s observation skills were that bad, he wouldn¡¯t be a general.


    Obviously Huang Yuan was unwilling to confront Yong Ze.


    ¡®Sakaski, after all, you are the admiral of the navy, and the strongest enemy will be handed over to you. ¡¯ Huang Yuan looked up at the sky and thought in his heart.


    If you want him to fight with Yongze, isn''t that going to die? Even the Four Emperors can''t stand it. Is he stronger than the Four Emperors?


    He''s just a low salary guy, he doesn''t want to risk his life.


    Relying on his proud speed, even if he is facing the Four Emperors, Huang Yuan will not panic, even if he cannot beat the Four Emperors, the Four Emperors will not be able to take him down.


    But Yongze is different, Huang Yuan really has no idea in his heart.


    That knife, if you can''t escape, you will die. Whether you can survive depends entirely on Yongze''s mood.


    Moreover, the yellow monkey can also see that the navy headquarters has come to an end, the balance of victory has been tilted towards the revolutionary army, and the defeat of the navy is only a matter of time. What can some school officials do?


    At this moment, Huang Yuan really feels that the revolutionary army has the power to overthrow the world government.


    Although the Navy not only has the Navy Headquarters, but also has many branches, as well as special places such as Advancing City, the combined strength of those places is at most only one-third of the strength of the Navy Headquarters, so the failure of the Navy Headquarters is almost equal to that of the entire Navy. fail.


    The navy is the strongest weapon of the world government. The revolutionary army has defeated even this strongest weapon. It is no problem to think that the revolutionary army has the strength to overthrow the world government.


    Of course, the world government must have its own trump cards. Huang Yuan doesn¡¯t think that the group of heavenly dragon masters above will put all their hopes on the mud legs below. They have their own mysterious power.


    The next step is to see whether the strength of the revolutionary army is stronger, or the world government''s cards are stronger.


    "Since you are stubborn, then fall down." Yongze saw that the red dog not only did not surrender, but also released the meteor volcano to attack indiscriminately. The terrifying spiritual pressure erupted. Cut off with the red dog.


    I would rather die than surrender. If you are a man, then I will send you on your way as you wish.


    Yongze likes such tough people and is willing to help them realize their dreams.


    "Remnant Fire Taichi Rising Sun Blade!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 548： Let you go to attack the revolutionary army, all defected to the enemy?

    Chapter 548 asked you to attack the Revolutionary Army, have you all surrendered to the enemy?


    At the moment when Yongze left, Akainu suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart, his knowledge and knowledge were frantically warning, if the next attack could not be avoided, it would be over.


    Akainu wanted to dodge, he aroused all his strength to move at the fastest speed, trying to avoid Nagasawa''s fatal knife.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the swipe-like **** makes the surrounding temperature too high, or the Akainu¡¯s psychological pressure is too high and nervous at the moment. As the magma man who ate the magma fruit, his forehead is covered with dense sweat, and his hair is also covered with sweat. Wet with sweat and gathered together.


    Akainu gritted his teeth and frantically squeezed his physical strength. He felt that at this moment he surpassed his previous speed at this moment.


    ''This should be able to escape, right? ¡¯ Such an idea appeared in Akainu¡¯s mind.


    But in the next moment, Akainu found that the world suddenly turned upside down. He widened his eyes to see what was going on, but in the next moment, everything disappeared.


    Even the yellow monkey wasn''t sure to dodge Yongze''s knife, how could Akainu dodge it, and when he dodged, he was already cut in the middle by the flowing blade Ruohuo after Yongze''s **** was undone.


    In the eyes of other people, it was Yong Ze who rushed out, Akaken ran out a step, and then Akaken was cut in half, and the person was cut into two halves, and then he was directly burned to ashes by the ultra-high temperature of Liu Ren Ruo Huo .


    "Marshal Sakalski!" The navy felt very uncomfortable when they saw their marshal''s body being hacked with a knife, not even scum left.


    Although Akainu was not as popular in the Navy as Aokiji when he first selected the admiral, Akainu has been the admiral of the navy for more than a year, and he has been doing well, and he still has a little affection.


    "It''s such a terrifying knife, there is not even a body left." Kizaru in the sky sighed when he saw Akainu being blown up by Nagasawa''s knife.


    It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t actually replace Akainu to restrain Nagasawa just now, otherwise I¡¯m afraid he would be the one who doesn¡¯t even have scum left.


    "Sakaski..." Sengoku sighed when he saw Akainu being hacked to death by Nagasawa.


    At that time, he and the commander-in-chief of the whole army recommended Aokiji to be the marshal. Although Akainu became the marshal in the end, Sengoku also treated it with a normal heart. After all, Akainu is also a qualified navy. In terms of merit, it is not worse than Aokiji .


    Now that Akainu was killed in front of his eyes, Sengoku felt very complicated.


    Originally as a former competitor of Akainu, Aokiji should be very happy that Akainu died. After all, Akainu broke his leg.


    Actually, Aokiji didn¡¯t say how happy he was. He didn¡¯t like Akakenu very much. He didn¡¯t like Akakenu¡¯s absolute justice and his violent temper.


    But if you want to say how happy Aokiji would be after the death of the red dog, that''s not necessarily true. He and the red dog just have different ideas.


    Although it is said that the fundamental purpose of Akainu is not to protect the people, but to maintain the rule of the world government, but no matter how objectively Akainu has done something that is beneficial to the people, combating pirates, maintaining the stability of the world,


    If Akainu was such a treacherous and evil big pirate like Kaido, Aokiji would be happy for his death.


    But if you want to say that it is uncomfortable, Aokiji will definitely not feel uncomfortable. The reason is very simple. He doesn''t like Akainu, and he doesn''t think Akainu is a good person. Of course, it is impossible for him to feel uncomfortable about his death.


    Akainu died, and Aokiji''s feeling was similar to that of a person who was not familiar with him but had a bad relationship with him. If a person died suddenly, there would be no revenge and a hearty laugh. He would probably just say "Oh, he died. Yes, it''s pretty good."


    Aokiji''s focus is not on Akainu, but on the entire battlefield. Akainu''s death has completely lost the will to resist the navy that was already below. In this battle between the Revolutionary Army and the Navy Headquarters, the Revolutionary Army is about to win .


    After dealing with Akaken, Yongze held Liuren Ruuohuo to Huang Yuan, and said with a smile: "General Huang Yuan, I give you three choices, join the revolutionary army, or take Shanghai Loushi handcuffs to labor reform."


    "Aren''t there three, there is one more?" asked Huang Yuan.


    Yongze waved his blade Ruohuo, looked at Huang Yuan with a smile on his face and said, "The third option is to kill me."


    "So that''s it, join the revolutionary army, be imprisoned or die directly." Huang Yuan showed a sad expression.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to choose any of the three.


    Join the Revolutionary Army to fight the World Government. It is still unknown who will win between the Revolutionary Army and the World Government. If the Revolutionary Army fails, it will definitely be liquidated afterwards.


    For the second option, the future is also gloomy. If the first one still has a successful revolution by the revolutionary army and restores a life that is almost the same as before, then option two is too miserable. If the revolutionary army succeeds in the revolution, it can only last for a lifetime Staying in prison, if the revolutionary army fails, it is likely to be pulled down by the revolutionary army.


    The third yellow monkey directly vetoed it without even thinking about it. He felt that the world was beautiful and he hadn''t lived enough. He didn''t want to be burnt to ashes and leave this world like Akainu.


    "I have no choice but to join the revolutionary army." Huang Yuan shrugged and floated to the ground.


    Nagaze nodded in satisfaction. At the beginning, he didn''t think Akainu would surrender, after all, his personality was there.


    Persuading Akainu to surrender is just a casual test. If it succeeds, the effect will be better than killing Akainu.


    Akainu is the faction of the navy that firmly defends the world government, and it is the target that the revolutionary army must fight.


    Huang Yuan is different. Yongze thinks that Huang Yuan still has a high probability of winning, after all, the Revolutionary Army has already demonstrated such strength.


    If it was a mob like the pirates, it would be impossible for the yellow monkey to join, but they are the revolutionary army, and in the eyes of the yellow monkey, they are another world government.


    "Polusalino!" Warring States gave him a hard look when he saw that the yellow ape didn''t even resist and surrendered to the enemy.


    Now Warring States suspects that Huang Yuan is actually an undercover agent. No wonder he doesn''t like to work and often fishes. The fight just now didn''t seem to have any effect.


    Huang Yuan shrugged and said helplessly: "Mr. Zhan Guo, you can''t blame me for this. The revolutionary army forced me. If you don''t join, it will be miserable."


    The navy saw that the only surviving general had surrendered to the enemy, and their hearts were a little numb. They were not too shocked or sad. Maybe they were stimulated too much, or maybe there were too many generals in the revolutionary army. The ape is also normal.


    "Warring States, you can join us too, let''s create a revolutionary navy together to maintain justice at sea." Zefa invited the Warring States.


    Zhan Guo thought for a while, but finally shook his head and rejected the old friend''s invitation. Zhan Guo refused:


    "If I were twenty years younger, maybe I would choose to make a big career with you, but now that I have retired, let me enjoy the last time of my life peacefully."


    Warring States has lost the spirit of the original, if it is not empty to stay, he would have left the Navy Headquarters to go home to retire.


    Now that the Navy headquarters has failed, there may be only the Revolutionary Army Navy in the future, and the Warring States Period naturally has no reason to stay. If Yongze gives him face, then he will go home to retire honestly, and never ask about these things from now on.


    Sengoku''s refusal made Zefa a little disappointed, and he looked at Karp.


    Garp grinned and said, "Do you want me to be your son''s subordinate? I don''t want to work under that bastard."


    "However, you can call me together when you beat up the Tianlong people. I have wanted to do this for a long time, but I have never had a chance." Garp said with a big smile.


    Long is the revolutionary army, and Garp is the navy. Although they are father and son, they stand on opposite sides most of the time.


    But Garp doesn''t hate his son, on the contrary, he is proud of it, because the dragon is really powerful.


    Just like Luffy, although Luffy did not become a navy according to his plan, but became a pirate, but seeing his grandson making a big splash in the news, Garp would still ignore the black and the bottom of the Warring States period. The same face laughed and said "As expected of my grandson".


    Dragon did not grow up according to his vision, but he made greater achievements, created a revolutionary army, and liberated oppressed people all over the world. Even those powerful five old stars are afraid of this revolutionary force.


    So even if Garp will not join the Revolutionary Army, he will help the Revolutionary Army.


    However, Garp didn''t try to force him to find a reason. Beating up Tianlongren was indeed something he had always wanted to do.


    Zefa nodded, he could also understand the thoughts of Karp and Sengoku, so Zefa did not say any more, and went to persuade the remaining navy to surrender.


    When the high-level combat power of the navy was still resisting, there was only one Huangmu left.


    Although Huang Mu''s current position is a lieutenant general, he has the strength of a general because he was squeezed out by Yongze.


    However, although Huang Mu is strong, facing the five commanders of the revolutionary army together, there is nothing they can do for a while.


    Nagaze didn''t even need to make a move, and Aokiji and Fujitora, who had freed up their hands, solved Aramu.


    After the victory, the former navy, including Yongze, were doing ideological work on the navy that had not yet surrendered.


    In the end, most of the navy joined the Revolutionary Army and became soldiers of the Revolutionary Army. The overall strength of the Revolutionary Army rose a lot at once.


    There are so many navies joining the Revolutionary Army, which exceeded Long''s expectations, and almost the headquarters of the Navy was merged into the Revolutionary Army.


    But when you think about it, it¡¯s actually quite reasonable. The current three generals, Nagasawa Fujitora, all joined the Revolutionary Army. The famous former general Aokiji joined the Revolutionary Army. There are also excellent navies such as Gages Morgantina, who have all joined the Revolutionary Army. In this case, it seems that there is no problem for other navies to join.


    Long is very happy, the strength of the revolutionary army has risen again, but the world government is not happy.


    Just when the information was sent to Wulaoxing, Wulaoxing once suspected that it was fake news. Why was the Navy Headquarters suddenly shattered in such a short time.


    Isn''t it gathering strength to crush the revolutionary army? Why is the main naval headquarters inexplicably finished first?


    When he saw the list of the strong men of the Revolutionary Army, a five-old star directly asked what the intelligence officer was doing, and why all the three generals of the navy were on it.


    "They are all revolutionary troops now." The intelligence personnel reported truthfully.


    Five old stars:? ? ?


    You were asked to attack the revolutionary army, and you all surrendered to the enemy?


    "What about Sakaski, how did you make things like this." A five old star asked with a frown.


    "Marshal Sakasky has died in battle." The intelligence officer replied.


    The five old stars glanced at each other and fell silent.


    Akakenu is a useful tool, such a good tool will be gone anyway, it¡¯s a pity for the five old stars.


    "Admiral Hakuba and General Fujitora are undercover agents of the Revolutionary Army. They secretly brought high-level members of the Revolutionary Army into the Navy Headquarters and launched a surprise attack on the Navy Headquarters. The Navy Headquarters was defeated, and a large number of navies surrendered and joined the Revolutionary Army." Intelligence. The staff thought for a while and concluded.


    One of the five elders stared wide-eyed, and angrily said: "These navies always say that they are heroes of justice. How come they are defeated and surrendered at such a time, instead of preferring death rather than surrender."


    He was very angry, even if these hateful naval missions failed, he actually wanted to become a revolutionary army to fight against them, and if he failed, he would die.


    The intelligence officer lowered his head and did not speak.


    "We must control this news and not spread it, or the world will be in chaos." Another five old stars said with a serious expression.


    It''s not that I''m worried that some pirates will take the opportunity to make trouble and rob the people. The people, it''s okay to suffer a lot. One batch dies and another batch appears soon.


    He is worried that after the news spreads, some countries that are dissatisfied with the world government will take the opportunity to withdraw from the world government and shake the rule of the world government.


    "The revolutionary army is actively spreading the news, and it can''t be suppressed at all." The intelligence officer said.


    Having won such a big victory, the Revolutionary Army will certainly not let go of the opportunity. They must publicize themselves fiercely and give the World Government a few big mouths in an instant.


    The whole world knows that since then, the naval headquarters of the world government has disappeared, and the new world has an unprecedentedly powerful revolutionary base.


    This news caused a huge shock in the world.


    Even people at the level of Wulaoxing would subconsciously disbelieve this news, let alone other people.


    In the beginning, many people didn¡¯t believe the news. The navy had killed Charlotte Lingling, one of the Four Emperors, on live broadcast some time ago. How could it be killed by the revolutionary army like this.


    But when the follow-up news continued to break the news, and some people who were not afraid of death actually went to watch the fun near the Navy headquarters, everyone realized that this outrageous news is really no longer true news.


    After confirming that the news was correct, the whole world shook.


    All forces, large and small, all over the world are paying more attention to the Revolutionary Army. This time the Revolutionary Army really shocked the whole world.


    They felt that they had placed the Revolutionary Army in a high enough position, and they were on a par with the Navy. As a result, the Revolutionary Army backhandedly smashed the Navy Headquarters and slapped them severely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 549： Chapter 552: The Figure on the Throne of the Void

    Chapter 549 Chapter 552 The figure on the Void Throne


    "It''s really capable, even the headquarters of the navy has been taken down, and so many navies have joined the revolutionary army." Marko couldn''t calm down for a long time after reading the newspaper.


    He thought that the Revolutionary Army would use that opportunity to help against the Navy, and let them face the Navy Headquarters with the Revolutionary Army.


    Unexpectedly, when the World Government gathered its forces to attack the Revolutionary Army, the Revolutionary Army unexpectedly launched a surprise attack and directly took down the main naval headquarters of the World Government.


    Marco did not expect that the revolutionary army could solve the naval headquarters so quickly, because the strength of the navy is obvious to all, very powerful, and has the momentum to flatten the sea.


    But what made him feel outrageous the most was that the admirals of the navy had joined the revolutionary army collectively, and there were no less than three generals.


    Marco thinks this is outrageous. Even if the Revolutionary Army defeated the Navy Headquarters, the three generals would not join the enemy together. Compared with the Revolutionary Army defeating the Navy, Marco thinks that the Navy Headquarters should be merged into the Revolutionary Army.


    "Even the headquarters of the navy has disappeared. Now the world government will be overthrown by the revolutionary army." Ace also feels that the world is changing so fast.


    First, the archenemy Kaido was inexplicably defeated. Now that the Navy headquarters is gone, the world government will also become history.


    "But since the old man has returned to his hometown, I want to find a chance to go back and see him." Ace couldn''t help smiling when he thought that he could use the news that the Navy Headquarters was defeated to cheer Garp up.


    In the news, there are also the whereabouts of senior officials of the revolutionary army such as Karp and Warring States. For example, Warring States and Karp just woke up and retired and returned to their hometown.


    Although Garp did not save him during the war on the top, Ace knew that Garp had released the water for himself, so he watched the whole show, basically did not do anything, and did not use all his strength.


    So Ace didn''t feel that Karp was sorry for him. On the contrary, Ace felt very guilty. He put Garp in a dilemma. On the one hand, Ace, who was not related by blood but was more like his own grandson, was on the other hand, the navy.


    "It''s not that simple. The world government has existed for too long. They have not been challenged during this period, but in the end the world government won. The world government not only has the navy and other troops, they also have other trump cards. "Marco shook his head and said.


    "But since the Revolutionary Army didn''t use that opportunity to let us fight against the Navy, they will probably let them face the World Government together."


    Marco''s expression became serious. Going to fight the world government is not an ordinary danger.


    "See what the Revolutionary Army will do when we see it." White Beard said.


    If the Revolutionary Army joins them in facing the World Government, then Whitebeard will naturally not break his promise. If the Revolutionary Army lets them stand alone to consume the power of the World Government, then sorry, Whitebeard is not a rigid and stubborn person.


    Compared to other things, White Beard pays more attention to the safety of his sons. If the Revolutionary Army wants them to die, White Beard will definitely not do it.


    Many captains nodded.


    ¡­


    Holy Land Mary Gioia.


    "Things are getting worse and worse. The world government''s majesty has been greatly reduced. There are already problems in many franchise countries." Wearing a black suit, with white curly hair, a fluffy white beard, and a scar on his face, Wu Laoxing Shen Sheng said.


    "No way, the Revolutionary Army is hiding too deeply, and they infiltrated the Navy Headquarters unknowingly. The failure of the Navy Headquarters made those allied countries think that we no longer have the strongest power." Wearing a white Taoist robe holding Wu Laoxing of Katana said.


    "We must deal with this matter properly, which has threatened our rule." Wearing a dark red suit, the blond Tianlong said.


    "Leave it to that adult to decide, this matter is too big." said the bald Tianlongren in a dark green suit.


    People in the world only know that the pinnacle of power in the world government is Wulaoxing, but they don¡¯t know that the Void Throne is not without an owner.


    Even the five old stars must kneel in front of Im.


    The revolutionary army that has defeated the Navy Headquarters has seriously threatened the rule of the world government, so Wu Laoxing thinks that the real master of the world government, Im, should handle this matter.


    "Yes." The other five old stars nodded in agreement.


    So the five old stars went to see Im together.


    Imm sat high on the throne wearing a crown with three towering spikes and a cloak that reached to the ground, looking lightly at the kneeling Wulaoxing.


    Wu Laoxing knelt on the ground and told Im everything respectfully.


    "Everything is left to you to decide." Wu Laoxing said.


    "Let the traitor navy and the revolutionary army disappear together in the navy headquarters." Im said lightly.


    "We understand." Wulaoxing said respectfully, and left quickly.


    They understood what Im meant, and this time Im was going to solve the problem himself.


    Wu Laoxing immediately relaxed, because in their impression, there was nothing that Im couldn''t solve.


    Since Im took action, the revolutionary army has come to an end.


    ¡­


    Navy Headquarters.


    The buildings of the Navy Headquarters were not damaged much during this battle, so the Revolutionary Army directly regarded the Navy Headquarters as a revolutionary army base.


    Not only did he join the Revolutionary Army''s navy, Long also mobilized other revolutionary armies.


    Because the location of the Navy Headquarters is very good, it is on the back of the Red Earth Continent, and it is very convenient to mark the holy land of Mary Gioia.


    However, this location is not the best. In fact, the original location of the Navy Headquarters is the best. That location is located in the center of the great waterway, but the current Navy Headquarters is already the best offensive location for the Revolutionary Army.


    Because most of the navy in the Navy headquarters has joined the Revolutionary Army, there are too many people in the navy, and it is troublesome to arrange so many people at once.


    Long simply set up a new army, which is still called the navy, and brought in all the joined navy, but it is the navy of the revolutionary army, without the admiral, and the highest position is the commander just like other armies of the revolutionary army.


    Currently Zefa is the commander and Fujitora is the deputy commander.


    As for why Yongze is not the commander of the army, the reason is of course that he already had a position in the revolutionary army, but now he has been promoted to general counsel, and is regarded by the revolutionary army as the second in command of the revolutionary army.


    Dragon''s idea is that the main task at present is to overthrow the world government and the Tianlong people, and other things can be dealt with later.


    Incorporating those navies into the other armies of the Revolutionary Army is not only a lot of work, but it may also cause some troubles. It happens that more than half of the navies have joined in, and there are all kinds of military ranks. Still higher.


    "Our plan is going well. The news of the failure of the Navy Headquarters has greatly reduced the prestige of the world government. Next, we will..." Long was holding a battle meeting, but a sudden roar interrupted his words.


    Yongze stood up and took a look out the window. The sunny weather just now was instantly covered by a large thick dark cloud. There were a lot of lightning rolling in the dark cloud, and a dark shadow appeared vaguely, as if there was something hidden in it.


    It¡¯s a bit small, but that¡¯s all I can do. I¡¯ve been thinking about how to deal with Im, but I can¡¯t figure it out. I just thought about it, so there are only so many. If you write endless anime, be prepared to be slapped in the face Bar


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 550： divine punishment

    Chapter 550 Divine Punishment


    Thick dark clouds covering the sky covered the sun, shrouded the entire Navy Headquarters, and plunged the Navy Headquarters into shadows.


    The sudden dark clouds covered the sun, causing the revolutionary army at the Navy headquarters to temporarily put down their work and look towards the sky.


    Although the weather in the New World is very weird and unpredictable, it is not uncommon for such a large cloud to cover the sky and the sun to appear suddenly.


    Not to mention that there is still rolling muffled thunder in the dark clouds, which looks very terrifying.


    "Why did such a big dark cloud suddenly appear? Does the Navy headquarters often do this?" A revolutionary army asked the navy who joined the revolutionary army nearby.


    The ex-navy man shook his head and said: "No, our navy has carefully investigated the choice of bases. No matter whether it became the navy headquarters or when it was the G1 branch, there was no such situation."


    "That''s weird..."


    "Look, there seems to be something inside!" A sharp-eyed revolutionary army discovered that there seemed to be a huge black shadow hidden in the thick dark clouds.


    "There is really something!" A revolutionary army took out a telescope to watch, and found that there was really a huge black shadow in the dark clouds.


    "Is the dark cloud created by something hidden in the shadow?"


    "Could it be the secret weapon of the world government? You must inform Yongze and them as soon as possible."


    This strange scene that suddenly appeared caused a little commotion in the Navy headquarters.


    But Yongze and the others don¡¯t need to wait for other people to notify, Yongze discovered it at the very beginning.


    "Nagasawa, Commander Zefa, and Commander Fujitora, do you know what''s going on?" Long obviously didn''t think that the sudden dark clouds that covered the sky were a miracle of nature, so he asked first. Take a look at those people in Yongze who have served as admirals in the navy.


    All three shook their heads, none of them knew.


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, it should be the means of the world government." Yong Ze said.


    One Piece was not over when he crossed, so it is not surprising that the world government showed methods he had never seen before.


    Yongze has already sensed the aura of that huge black shadow in the sky, it is very strong, it is the strongest aura he has ever felt in One Piece.


    But although he is strong, he has not reached the level of Liudao, so Yongze is very calm.


    "Could it be that..." Zefa seemed to think of something, and the expression on his face became extremely dignified.


    Long looked at Zefa and asked, "Have you remembered the relevant information, Commander Zefa?"


    Zefa nodded and said: "It was a long time ago. At that time, there was no Pirate Emperor. The most famous and powerful pirate group was the Rocks Pirates."


    "The Rocks Pirates..." Some information flashed through Long''s mind.


    Speaking of the pirates in the Rocks Pirates, they are luxurious. Three of the Four Emperors of the New World used to be in the Rocks Pirates, except for the red hair.


    In addition to Kaido¡¯s mother, Whitebeard, the four emperors behind the three, there are many other famous big pirates, such as the golden lion Shiji is one of them.


    "Locus''s ambition is too great. He not only wants to become a big pirate, but also wants to subvert the whole world and replace the world government, becoming the king of the world..." Zefa slowly said some of the events in the Valley of Gods that year secret.


    This is something that many vice admirals don''t know. Only the old navy like Zefa still has some memories.


    "Afterwards, the Valley of the Gods disappeared directly, the entire island disappeared out of thin air, and the island disappeared from the map, as if it never existed." Zefa said.


    Having said this, Zefa stopped, because he knew so much, and after saying this, the dragon should understand.


    Directly erase an island from the map and erase all relevant information. With this familiar technique, the Revolutionary Army will not fail to guess who it is.


    "That is to say, the dark clouds above our heads are most likely the means used by the World Government to erase the island." Long frowned slightly.


    Zefa nodded.


    Long quickly sent people down to start the evacuation work.


    Although they have a lot of high-end combat power here, it should be very safe, but Long chose to play it safe.


    "It''s terrible, a secret weapon that can directly wipe out an island." Huang Yuan looked at the sky covered by dark clouds in amazement, but did not panic.


    As long as he is not going to face Yongze''s slash, Huang Yuan feels that he is safe.


    "Having such a sharp weapon, instead of attacking pirates to protect the people, use this to deal with the revolutionary army." Fujitora held his cane tightly and was ready to shoot.


    Long thought for a while, and lifted him up with the wind, trying to summon a powerful hurricane to blow away the dark clouds.


    The black shadow shrouded in dark clouds seemed to have sensed the dragon''s thoughts, and instantly tens of thousands of purple thunderbolts struck towards the dragon, even the sky was dyed purple into the world of thunder and lightning.


    Long sensed danger, and immediately waved his hand to create a powerful hurricane to resist a large number of thunder and lightning, and then quickly descended back to the ground, and other people on the ground also used their own attacks to help the dragon.


    Aokiji created a huge ice shield to resist the lightning, and Fujitora smashed the lightning with a gravity knife.


    "Lightning of this level is indeed the secret weapon of the World Government." Long said solemnly.


    Just now he felt a strong danger. If he wanted to forcibly lift off to blow away the dark clouds, he would encounter terrible things.


    Even in the extreme weather of the new world, it is impossible to fire so many lightnings that can still target people.


    Right here, a strong light suddenly burst out from the huge black shadow of the dark clouds in the sky. The Navy Headquarters, which was originally darkened by the dark clouds, instantly returned to noon, and everything was so bright.


    The sun-like light group attracted everyone''s attention.


    Aokiji, Fujitora, Zefa, and Long all looked at the light as if facing a formidable enemy, and they felt the threat from there.


    Fujitora directly used gravity to pull a huge meteorite and smashed it towards the bright place, but was crushed by lightning.


    Huang Yuan crossed his hands, dazzling golden light burst out from his fingers, the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu was released, and countless dazzling light **** rushed towards the dark clouds, but the dazzling light **** remained unaffected and became more and more dazzling.


    "Even the generals'' attacks are useless?" Of course, it is impossible to evacuate everyone in such a short period of time. The revolutionary army couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed seeing this scene.


    Long couldn''t help looking at Yongze. If their attacks didn''t work, only Yongze had the hope of stopping them.


    "You guys were not useless just now. If it wasn''t for your attack, the attack enough to wipe out the island would have come a long time ago. Leave it to me." Swastika solution.


    The light cluster in the sky seemed to have reached its peak, and a suffocating and terrifying atmosphere descended. Sixteen thick blue rays of light fell vertically from the dark clouds, like the divine punishment given to sinners by the gods.


    At the same time, the holy land of Mary Joa, Im drew a cross where the Navy Headquarters is located.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 551： The fierce sun broke through the dark clouds, and the hidden king appeared

    Chapter 551 The fierce sun broke through the dark clouds, and the hidden king appeared


    "Revolutionary Army? Turn it into the dust of history." Im drew a cross on the map where the Navy Headquarters was located with a pen.


    At the same time, sixteen thick blue rays of light released by the dark shadow in the sky of the Navy Headquarters fell vertically from the dark clouds, and rushed towards the ground with extremely terrifying power.


    The moment the terrifying thick blue ray fell, the dark cloud erupted with light reaching its peak, and all the faces of the entire Navy Headquarters were turned pale by the incomparably bright light.


    At this moment, even the naive revolutionary army would not think that this is the extreme weather in the new world.


    After all, there is no extreme weather that can send out this kind of attack, at most it is lightning, thunder, then squall, heavy rain, and tsunami.


    "It''s okay, with Admiral Yongze here, there must be no problem." Some navies who have joined the Revolutionary Army are still not used to being called Adviser Yongze or Adviser Tomona.


    "It is impossible for the world government to destroy our revolutionary army. As long as the oppression still exists, even if one revolutionary army falls, there will be another revolutionary army, and there will be more revolutionary armies. The fire of revolution will never go out !¡± The revolutionary army looked at the face of the beam of light without any fear.


    The weapons of the world government can destroy their bodies, but they cannot destroy their will and thoughts. The fire of revolution has already burned in the world.


    They firmly believe that the revolution will succeed, even if they are not in the last figure, but as long as they can usher in the world of the revolutionary army and let future generations live in an equal and harmonious world, everything is worth it.


    At this moment, a golden light that was more dazzling than the white light in the sky suddenly appeared. The golden light eroded the white light, and the entire Navy Headquarters turned into a golden world.


    The huge amount of chakra on Yongze''s body erupted, his breathing rhythm changed suddenly, and he instantly entered the mode of the sun''s breath sage.


    Before developing your own breathing method, in fact, the Sunshine mode and the Immortal mode of the Sun''s Breath are two different techniques. The Sun''s Mode is the burst mode that can only be entered when the ninja version of the Sun''s Breath is developed to a very high level, and the Immortal The mode is the fairy mode of those holy places in the wet bone forest of Mount Miaomu.


    Because the blazing sun mode requires extremely high physical strength and tyrannical chakra, Yongze used to open the sage mode first like a nesting doll, and then joined the blazing sun mode to further explode after the powerful state of the sage mode.


    The sign of Lieyang mode is that the whole body exudes dazzling golden light, as if wearing a golden battle suit burning with golden flames.


    However, when developing the breathing method later, Yongze directly fused the two, so now the sun-breathing immortal mode is the fierce sun mode, and there is no need for nesting dolls.


    Yongze, who was burning with a raging golden flame, was the most dazzling existence in the Navy Headquarters at the moment, and even the dazzling white light that burst out in the sky was suppressed by this even more dazzling golden light.


    Seeing Yongze''s state, and feeling the Xeon aura coming from the store, Huang Yuan shrank his pupils suddenly, and the signature wretched smile on his face was shocked.


    ''Fortunately, he didn''t have the same iron head as Akainu, and it wasn''t his full strength before. He was really a monster. ¡¯ Huang Yuan said happily in his heart.


    At this moment, he is glad that he made the right choice. If Huang Yuan felt that there was still a slight possibility of running away from Yongze, now Huang Yuan felt that there was only one dead end for Yongze, and he couldn''t run away at all.


    Now Yongze gives him such a horrible feeling that he doesn''t seem like a human being at all.


    Although Kizaru has always been considered to have monster-like talents and strengths, he feels that Yongze is the real monster.


    Facing Yongze at this moment, he felt like flying to the sky to face the scorching sun.


    And Aokiji once again felt Yongze''s suppression on him. If Yongze solved it alone before, it just made him feel a little uncomfortable to use his ability, then it is very uncomfortable now, and it is good to play half of his strength. .


    "As expected of you." Seeing Yongze once again showing his incomprehensible strength, Long smiled.


    Maybe the revolution without Yongze will be successful in the end, but the existence of Yongze undoubtedly made the success of the revolution much earlier and reduced the sacrifice a lot.


    Long felt that apart from creating the Revolutionary Army, the most meaningful thing he did was to meet Yongze in person and let Yongze become the Revolutionary Army.


    Although Yongze has not been in the Revolutionary Army for a long time, let alone compared with veterans like the commanders of the five major armies, he is far behind the middle-level cadres. He is simply a newcomer.


    However, it was Yongze, a newcomer, who made great contributions in a short period of time. He brought a systematic theory, allowing the revolutionary army to grasp ideological weapons, and at the same time brought strength to overcome obstacles for the revolutionary army.


    If he wasn''t still in his prime, Long would have wanted to abdicate in favor of the virtuous, and Yongze''s performance was too good.


    Fujitora''s eyes are already blind, he can''t see how dazzling Nagasawa is at the moment, like the scorching sun at noon.


    But Fujitora has excellent knowledge and arrogance. Although he can''t analyze the details, it is still very easy to perceive that it is someone.


    And just after Yongze used the fairy mode, in Fujitora''s perception, Yongze changed and became the "sun".


    "It must be a very shocking scene, it''s a pity that I can''t appreciate it." Fujitora sighed with a smile.


    Actually, Fujitora was not born blind, nor was it blinded by others, but his own choice.


    "It''s a blessing not to see things. There are too many dirty and dirty people in the world." This was Fujitora''s thinking at the time.


    But recently, Fujitora has had a little bit of regret twice, both because of Nagasawa. The first time was because of what he saw and heard when he went to Dressrosa to crusade against the revolutionary army, and then he was very interested in Nagasawa, and wanted to know what Nagasawa looked like.


    This is the second time. It has to be said that this is the first time Fujitora has perceived such a strange sight.


    Yongze held the flowing blade like fire and rushed directly into the sky.


    All the revolutionary troops in the Navy Headquarters could see a golden fireball rising into the sky, like the sun rising in the morning.


    "That''s Adviser Yongze!" The sharp-eyed revolutionary army discovered that the person who caused this series of great changes was Yongze.


    The revolutionary army, who was still a little flustered, calmed down instantly. Yes, they still have Yongze.


    It is as strong as the Four Emperors of the New World who can''t escape death in Yongze''s hands. Can the secret weapon of the world government be so powerful?


    Everyone was staring at the scorching sun rising rapidly into the sky, wondering if the scorching sun could dispel the dark clouds hanging over the Navy Headquarters.


    Yongze''s speed was very fast, reaching mid-air almost instantly, and then quickly swung a huge blazing sun slash over a hundred meters.


    The slash with golden flames looks like a golden crescent moon burning with flames from a distance, beautiful but with a terrifying aura of destroying everything.


    All of this happened in an extremely fast time. Some people with insufficient strength only felt a golden figure appear, and then appeared in midair in an instant and slashed with a huge flame.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the moment the sixteen blue beams of light collided with the golden flame, an extremely terrifying explosion erupted. This collision occurred far in the sky, and the aftermath caused the underground naval headquarters to be subjected to a terrorist bombing. General damage, many buildings have been damaged, and pits have been left on the ground.


    Long was a little surprised to see that the aftermath of the attack could cause such a large amount of damage to the ground.


    This is why Yongze deliberately fought in the air, otherwise the damage would be greater and more terrifying. Long can only say that the world government has existed for so long for no reason. This secret weapon is really terrifying.


    And Yongze''s huge flame slash continued to speed towards the dark clouds after the collision.


    The black shadow in the dark clouds didn''t seem to expect that someone could resist the attack that could wipe out an island, but hurriedly manipulated a lot of lightning to block the flame slash.


    But in the face of Yongze''s golden flame slash, even the sky-filled power grid couldn''t stop his pace.


    The dark clouds dissipated when they touched the golden flames, and the dark clouds hanging over the Navy headquarters quickly disappeared.


    The huge black shadow hiding in the thick dark clouds also revealed its real body after the dark clouds disappeared¡ªa huge dragon.


    This giant dragon has a huge body like a mountain, and its claws are a bit like the hooves of the Celestial Dragon, the emblem of the Draconians.


    The giant dragon let out a roar after being hit by the flame slash, and its pupils, which were bigger than a human, stared at Yongze stubbornly, as if it would rush up to bite Yongze in the next moment.


    "Huh." Im, who was far away in the holy land of Mary Joa, noticed something was wrong.


    He and the dragon are linked together, he feels the dragon''s anger like a volcano about to erupt, and the fear that he doesn''t understand...


    Im was puzzled why the dragon was so angry, and even developed the emotion of fear.


    This is not normal. In the past, the giant dragon would not have too much heart fluctuation when performing cleaning tasks.


    The giant dragon is the national treasure of the Celestial Dragon family, and it has lived with Im for eight hundred years. The emotion of fear should not appear on the giant dragon.


    "Is there an accident? I''d better go and see for myself." Im decided to go and see for himself.


    After finishing speaking, Im disappeared in the holy land of Mary Joa, and appeared on the back of the dragon.


    Im noticed the abnormally high temperature as soon as he arrived here, and then he saw the large area of ??scorched marks on the dragon''s body.


    Imm frowned. They were able to conquer the world back then, thanks to the giant dragon. The Tianlong people who came later saw their national treasure injured, and Im was naturally very unhappy.


    At this moment, everyone was staring at the top, and a man wearing a black cloak and a crown suddenly appeared on the dragon''s back, and they were immediately spotted.


    "Who is that?" The dragon frowned, realizing that he had no impression of the person appearing on the dragon''s back.


    The admirals also shook their heads, and even Zefa, an old navy man, said he didn''t know this person.


    "Is it the hidden powerhouse of the world government?" Long guessed.


    It¡¯s not to blame that Long, the leader of the revolutionary army, didn¡¯t know about the existence of Im, but the identity of Im is indeed top-secret information. Even the kings of the countries that joined the World Government don¡¯t know that there is a boss above them.


    They still think that the Void Throne is a symbol that there will never be anyone in that position without dictatorship, but they don''t know that the throne actually has an owner.


    Imm gave them the illusion of false equality and peace, and the world government actually only belonged to Imm.


    Long and the others don¡¯t know, but Yongze knows Im, the mastermind behind the One Piece world, but he only knows that Im is higher than the five old stars, and he is the person who really controls the world government. He doesn¡¯t know other information.


    After all, One Piece was not over when he traveled through, and there are still too many things that have not come out.


    Yong Ze originally gave Im a surprise by exposing him when he launched an attack on the World Government. Unexpectedly, before they called, Im came to the door by himself.


    Yongze welcomed this very much, and directly caught the man behind the world government, which should barely be regarded as breaking through the world of One Piece.


    At this point, Im understood the reason for the strange dragon''s mood, because the dragon not only failed to wipe out the Navy headquarters smoothly, but was also injured.


    As for the injured person, there is no doubt that it was the person with golden flames burning all over his body.


    Im knows Yongze well, and knows that he used to be an admiral in the navy and is now in the Revolutionary Army, because Yongze''s recent disturbances are true.


    "Being able to injure it, you are very strong. If you are willing to return to the navy, I can make you the commander-in-chief of the entire army." Im said lightly.


    Although the current Generalissimo Kong Kong has not only made no mistakes but also made great contributions to the World Government, but for Im, wanting to change to a Generalissimo is just a matter of words.


    Because even the Generalissimo of the whole army, to put it bluntly, is just his wage earner, but he is a bit more advanced.


    "If you return to the navy, you can become the commander-in-chief of the entire army." Yongze smiled, "Since you are so powerful, then if I kill you, everything is mine, and I still need you to give it to me."


    "Don''t think that what you just said is its full strength, it''s just to save effort." Im said indifferently.


    Not to mention that he is here, the fruit Im ate is a space fruit, and he has undergone immortality surgery to have an eternal lifespan.


    Although he himself has an eternal lifespan, the dragon suffered a lot of injuries on the way to conquer the world, especially the battle with Joey Boy, which was too thrilling.


    Later, Im used special means to allow the dragon to enjoy his eternal vitality.


    However, there is still a gap between human beings and giant dragons. Once the giant dragon moves, the loss of a large amount of life force afterwards will make Im very uncomfortable and weak, so he only dispatches the dragon after the world government''s rule is threatened.


    Im persuaded Yongze to surrender, but the hand hidden in the cloak began to use the power of space, and at the same time used emotions to make the dragon prepare to shoot simultaneously.


    The position of the Generalissimo of the whole army does not matter, but anyone who sees him will never want to live.


    To start a gamble, I originally wanted to bet on the king of heaven, but after searching the information carefully, I think it should not be.


    In addition to the name Tianlongren and their coat of arms, I bet that the national treasure of the Tianlongren is a giant dragon. As for Yimu itself, there is really too little information, just stuff a fruit that looks awesome


    I''m ready to be backstabbed


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 552： Im was exposed, the world was shocked

    Chapter 552 Im exposed, the world is shocked


    Hearing Im''s words, and then noticing Im''s small movements, Nagasawa smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t the dragon¡¯s full strength just now, so could it be his full strength just now? The flame slash just now is actually just a flat a in his Lieyang mode, the kind that doesn¡¯t even have a name for the move.


    Im shot a white crescent slash without warning and slashed towards Yongze quickly. The white sharp blade left a burst of distortion in the sky during its flight, as if the space had become chaotic.


    At the same time, the giant dragon also burst out with terrifying strength again, with a dazzling white light shining on its body, and sixteen thick blue beams of light were launched towards Yongze.


    Facing the attacks of Im and the giant dragon, Yongze simply swung his sword again with the flowing blade Ruohuo.


    However, this simple sword instantly annihilated Im''s space slash and the dragon''s light attack, and directly cut off a small half of the dragon''s body, and took away one of Im''s arms by the way. .


    "How is that possible!" Im, who had just calmly wanted to make Yongze the commander-in-chief of the army, lost his composure in an instant.


    According to his thinking, Yongze must have used some explosive moves with side effects to block the dragon''s attack. It is not easy to block it once.


    But Yongze easily blocked the attacks of the two of them, and even wounded them, which Im did not expect.


    What Im doesn''t know is that Yongze has given him enough face. With the Lieyang mode combined with the swipe of the sword, Yongze is standing at the peak of his combat power under normal circumstances, and he can only die if he wants to. Supernova mode.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Im, even Rokudao Madara will be beaten if he comes. Only Kaguya, who is an orthodox Otsuki and has eaten the fruit of the sacred tree, has the strength to fight against Nagasawa.


    Im wanted to use the fruit ability to escape in an instant, but Yongze didn''t give him a chance at all, and appeared beside Im in an instant, knocked Im unconscious with the iron fist of justice, and then kicked the dragon down.


    Immediately afterwards, Yongze grabbed Im and returned to the Navy headquarters.


    As soon as Yongze came down, Long and Aokiji surrounded him.


    "Why is this guy dressed so weirdly and wearing a crown." Long felt that the secret weapon of the world government was a bit strange.


    It''s not because Im is wearing a black cloak, which is quite in line with the hidden identity of the secret weapon, but the crown on Im''s head is a bit strange.


    If it is a hidden weapon, I haven''t seen him use it in battle, but if it is not a weapon, the crown is not only a symbol of status and power. There are only negative effects in battle.


    "The secret weapon of the World Government? As long as it is said, there is no problem. This guy is called Im, the king of the World Government, and the owner of the Void Throne." Yong Ze casually said something that made everyone present stunned.


    "The king of the world government?" Zefa looked at Yongze in shock and asked uncertainly.


    Although the world government has a group of world aristocratic Tianlong people who are born with all privileges, the world government does not have a king who has all the rights on the bright side. The highest level of the world government is Wulaoxing, the five highest-ranking Tianlong people.


    Then it is an important part of the world government, the world conference, where the kings of all the member countries come to meet together to decide various major events in the world.


    So on the surface, the World Government is not a dictatorial organization, at least according to Zefa.


    "Master of the Void Throne..." the dragon fell into deep thought.


    What is the Void Throne? Naturally, it is an unoccupied throne. The meaning of its existence refers to the equal relationship between the kings of various countries, and the oath of never being dictatorial. It is a symbol of equality and freedom.


    Although everyone knows that this is just a nice thing to say, the royal family of the joining country does not have as many privileges as the Tianlong people who established the world government royal family at the beginning. Equality is just a joke.


    However, it¡¯s a bit of a face-saving, and with the existence of the World Conference, everyone has a sense of participation.


    Long felt that if the news that Yongze said was true, spreading it would be a blockbuster that would cause an uproar in the whole world.


    This is of great significance to the Revolutionary Army, because this is a major crime against the World Government.


    They deceived all the people of the alliance countries, and they always said they were equal on the surface, but in the end they did have a dictatorship all the time, and they had a hidden king.


    "The king of the world government, tsk tsk, it''s really scary." Huang Yuan showed his signature wretched smile.


    If what Yongze said is true, then Kizaru is very happy, because the revolutionary army has secured the victory in advance.


    The secret weapon of the world government is their king they have been hiding all along, and their king has been defeated and captured alive by the revolutionary army.


    Huang Yuan couldn''t imagine how the revolutionary army would lose under such circumstances, there is no possibility of losing at all.


    ¡®It seems that it won¡¯t be long before I can return to my previous life. ¡¯ Huang Yuan thought happily.


    And maybe it will be more comfortable than before. After all, the revolutionary army is more capable than the world government, and they might solve all the problems of the pirate aristocracy together.


    "Yongze, you mean this man in black is the king of the world government?" Long looked at the fainted Im with fiery eyes and asked Yongze.


    Out of trust in Yongze, Long didn''t ask Yongze where he got the news, but he was a little too excited, afraid that he might hear it wrong, so he asked again.


    He believes in Yongze very much, because according to Yongze''s performance, even if anyone betrays the revolution, it will not be Yongze.


    Yong Ze nodded, the five old stars had to call Im Lord Im, and they had to kneel down to see him, and besides, Im sitting on the Void Throne, what else could he be if he wasn¡¯t the king of the world government.


    Unless One Piece makes a show operation to make a nesting doll after he crosses, there is a more awesome character on Im.


    But Yongze thinks it should not be.


    "We must quickly inform the whole world of this news, so that the people of the world can clearly see the true face of the world government." Long said with a smile on his face.


    Everyone nodded, even the admirals of the navy or the leaders of the revolutionary army were so surprised by the news. If it spread to the world, it would be an unprecedented blow to the world government. The failure of Naval Headquarters was even worse.


    The Navy Headquarters failed, and there are many naval branches, and cp troops, and the army, and many other armies.


    But once this news is announced, the deception carefully planned by the world government for nearly a thousand years will be exposed.


    This news first caused a lot of discussion within the Revolutionary Army. Those who joined the Revolutionary Army very early strengthened their beliefs. Clear awareness.


    Even the Warring States who went back to his hometown were shocked and speechless for a while after seeing the newspapers related to Im.


    "The world government is about to end." Warring States immediately made a judgment.


    If the newspapers are not lying, and even if the part about Im is correct, then the world government is over.


    Warring States did not expect this day to come so soon. He thought that no matter how useless the world government was, it should be able to support it for more than ten years with such a large body.


    You know, that is more than 170 countries, more than 170 countries, not 170 villages or 170 small towns, but countries.


    As a result, within a few days of being in his hometown, he felt that the world government was already hovering on the verge of sending.


    Warring States is a little confused. You, Im, have been hiding so deeply. Why did you suddenly come to your door by yourself? I don¡¯t know if that monster in Yongze is the same as playing with the Four Emperors.


    Warring States had been a high-ranking naval officer for quite some time, had a lot of dealings with world governments, and knew many high-ranking officials.


    The world government suddenly looked like it was about to collapse, and the Warring States Period was also very melancholy for a while.


    "That''s good, at least if the Revolutionary Army wins, no one will come to harass me."


    Warring States is ready for the victory of the world government and then to be settled by the autumn queen.


    Although he did not join the Revolutionary Army, returning to his hometown intact for the elderly is equivalent to betraying the world government.


    If the Revolutionary Army wins, then the Revolutionary Army who are willing to let him go home for the elderly will naturally not bother him any more. After all, if they want to solve him, the time at the Navy Headquarters is the best time.


    Shan Guo shook his head, took a sip of the hot tea he made, and lay down on the recliner.


    ¡­


    New World Whitebeard Pirates.


    "This revolutionary army is getting more outrageous day by day, even the king of the world government has come out." Marko showed a groggy expression.


    He thought that he had been numb after the big news bombing of the Sihuang Live Broadcasting being beaten and the fall of the Navy Headquarters, but the Revolutionary Army actually did such a big job.


    "This sea is getting more and more interesting. I''m afraid Roger wouldn''t have thought that things would develop like this." Whitebeard laughed when he heard the news that Marco read.


    In fact, Whitebeard once had the opportunity to obtain the truth of the world and become the One Piece.


    Roger went to Whitebeard before surrendering himself, and wanted to tell him everything, but was rejected by Whitebeard.


    White Beard is not interested in becoming the One Piece or knowing the truth of the world. He just wants to protect his family at sea and let his sons live safely and happily.


    But he feels that the development of the world is becoming more and more unexpected.


    "Next, we should leave." White Beard smiled.


    Yongze has already contacted them and asked them to go to the waters near the Navy headquarters to gather strength together and fight Marie Gioia.


    ¡­


    Holy Land Mary Gioia.


    This place located at the top of the Red Earth Continent is a prosperous and beautiful area. After all, it is the place where the Tianlong people live, and it is the "sacred place" of the world government.


    But this holy place is indeed extremely noisy at this moment, and many Tianlong people are asking their elders.


    Because most of the Tianlong people don''t know the existence of Im, and they don''t know that the world government still has such a person who is above the five old stars.


    Compared to the curiosity of ordinary Tianlong people, Wu Laoxing is much more uncomfortable.


    Because they know that all of this is true, the photo of Im that the revolutionary army spread is true, and the photo of the giant dragon is the national treasure of the Tianlong people.


    "I''ve checked and found out that Lord Im is indeed missing, and he''s not in Mariejoa now." Wu Laoxing with a mustache said with a gloomy expression.


    When the revolutionary army spread the news at first, they didn''t pay attention.


    Because Im is basically an omnipotent and immortal **** in the eyes of Wulaoxing, how could such Lord Im be captured by a mere group of revolutionary troops and expose his secrets.


    But after contacting Im to no avail, they began to panic, and in the end they were forced to go beyond and investigate Im.


    But after investigation, Wulaoxing found out surprisingly that Im was indeed no longer in the holy land of Maryjoa.


    Before that, Im said that the Navy headquarters would be erased.


    Thinking about the news that broke out from the Revolutionary Army, the result is very obvious.


    Their omnipotent Master Yim was actually captured by the revolutionary army.


    "Those hateful revolutionary troops must have used very despicable means to make Lord Im fail." Wu Laoxing, holding a samurai sword, said indignantly.


    "Yes, the Revolutionary Army must have used despicable means, but the most important thing at the moment is how to deal with this matter?" Wu Laoxing, who was wearing a dark blue suit and had a long white beard, pointed out the key point.


    No matter how they scold the Revolutionary Army here, things will not change. Their Master Im was captured by the Revolutionary Army, and his secret was discovered by the Revolutionary Army.


    The conference room fell silent, and no one spoke.


    They are not stupid, on the contrary, they are the best group of Tianlong people who can become five old stars, both in terms of strength and IQ.


    Just because they are not stupid, they know how troublesome things are.


    Imm is the biggest hole card of the world government. Once it is deployed, it will be obliterated by thunder, and it has always been like this.


    But now their biggest hole card has been captured, and even the national treasure of their Celestial Dragons is in the hands of the Revolutionary Army. What they can do is too limited.


    They do still have an army and secret troops, but can those troops still have the overall strength of the Navy Headquarters? Of course not.


    They are indeed powerful, but they are obviously incomparable to the national treasure of the Tianlong people, and Im, obviously.


    So even Im and the Navy headquarters failed. Even if they wanted to solve it, they found that the current revolutionary army is no longer what they can solve.


    "No matter what, we must rescue Lord Im." The Tianlong man in a black suit said seriously.


    "The world government can stand for 800 years, and the Tianlong people can continue to prosper, and Lord Yim has contributed a lot. We can''t live without Lord Yim."


    The other four Draconians all nodded, Im and his dragon are very important to the World Government.


    "We can give the Revolutionary Army what they want, and then exchange Master Im for it, and then we can make a long-term plan."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 553： Break the delusion of world government

    Chapter 553 Breaking the delusion of the world government


    "Is it a way to meet the needs of the revolutionary army first?"


    Although the five old stars feel that doing so will lose the majesty of the world government, there is nothing they can do about it, because the current revolutionary army is full-fledged, and it is no longer something the world government can handle casually.


    The only way they can think of to safely rescue Im is this one.


    Breaking into the Navy headquarters to rescue people may not only fail to save Im, but may also anger the Revolutionary Army, and put Im in danger instead.


    Wu Laoxing didn''t think that those vulgar revolutionary troops would have any respect for their respected Lord Im.


    "Do you want to deal with those reports about Mr. Im?" Wu Laoxing asked.


    "Let them talk about Lord Im so arrogantly, Lord Im will definitely be very upset when he comes out."


    Wearing a dark blue suit, the long-bearded Wu Laoxing shook his head and said, "Let''s ignore it for the time being. These reports are led by the Revolutionary Army. If we send forces to stop it now, it may anger the Revolutionary Army."


    "We want to negotiate peace with the Revolutionary Army and let them release Master Im. We must send out all factors that may affect the final result."


    Obviously, the bearded Wu Laoxing felt that the focus now was not on public opinion, but on the peace talks with the revolutionary army and the rescue of Im.


    Although those common people¡¯s outspoken criticisms against Lord Im and the nobles of the world made him very unhappy, but he still knew that the overall situation should be the most important thing, and put public opinion aside for the time being.


    "However, this peace talk must be conducted in secret and cannot be passed on, otherwise it will damage the majesty of our world government too much."


    If the franchise countries know that the world government has been beaten so badly by the revolutionary army and still lick their faces and ask for peace, then the franchise countries will have to explode their mentality.


    They pay a lot of money to join the world government every year, but the world government just looks so useless, so angry that they want to withdraw from the alliance of the world government.


    Because of Wulaoxing''s order, the world has fallen into a strange situation.


    The revolutionary army broke all kinds of black information about the world government, wishing to tear up the underpants of the world government.


    And the world government seems to be lying flat, just ignore it, ignore everything, as if those black materials are not their own.


    This made everyone a little confused. When did the world government become so aggressive that their underwear was almost lifted and they didn''t do anything. Back then, O''Hara was just studying history and was wiped out by the Demon Slaughter Order.


    Not only did they not suppress public opinion, they did not even gather forces to take action against the revolutionary army that had already occupied the naval headquarters. The calmness was somewhat strange.


    Of course, these are the perspectives of people who can only get information through newspapers.


    Actually, Wu Laoxing and the others acted very quickly. After the meeting, they sent cp0 to the Navy headquarters to discuss peace talks with the Revolutionary Army.


    The five old stars are very sincere this time. Not only did cp0 not carry any weapons, but they even greeted the revolutionary army long ago.


    The news quickly reached the top of the Revolutionary Army.


    "The world government wants to discuss things with us?" Long was a little puzzled.


    He is like this, and he also took down the headquarters of the Navy, and liberated so many alliance countries. It stands to reason that he and the world government are already immortal, and the two of them must fall.


    This is an ideological confrontation, not a change of feudal dynasty, and there is no room for negotiation between the two parties.


    Because the world of the Revolutionary Army cannot accommodate Tianlong people, nor can it accommodate any nobles.


    The world government happens to be the rule of the aristocratic interest group, and its core is to serve the aristocrats and the Tianlong people.


    "That''s right, they advertise that they have something very important to discuss with us, which is related to peace."


    "Let''s see what they do first." Yongze said with a smile.


    After finishing Im, Yongze actually felt that he had almost cleared the level, but there were still some fruits that he hadn''t gotten, and he didn''t leave Pirate World directly because he was safe in case of accidents.


    He didn''t plan to stay for too long. After the revolutionary army attacked Marie Gioia, he plucked a wave of fruits, and then left the world of Pirates and returned to the world of Naruto.


    Yongze was very satisfied with his trip to the Pirate World this time, he had a hard time addicted to revolution, and practiced what he learned at the beginning.


    And also got a lot of fruits, which can be exchanged after returning to Naruto World, which can further strengthen Konoha''s high-end power.


    Like the magma fruit, the frozen fruit, the sparkling fruit, a powerful natural type, as long as it is not a waste, it can basically take off.


    In addition, there are many fruits that can make up for the shortcomings of some ninjas. For example, won¡¯t Kai open the Eight Gates Dunjia and will lose money? If Kai has the fruit of the phoenix, then the loss caused by the Eight Gates will not be a problem, and he also has the ability to fly.


    Long nodded, ready to see what those people from the World Government will do first.


    The members of the world government who came to negotiate soon were brought into the conference room.


    "Please also release Lord Im." The negotiators of the world government had a very clear purpose, and they came in and stated their purpose.


    "I refuse!" Long refused without thinking twice.


    Just kidding, to return Im to the World Government, it takes a lot of heart to do such a thing.


    The dragon didn''t see how much damage Im caused, but he saw the power of the dragon. If Yongze hadn''t blocked it, the navy headquarters would have been wiped out by the dragon, and a strong man like him might have a chance to survive, but the big Part of the revolutionary army is sure to die.


    So Long was extremely wary of Im, and felt that he was a great threat to the Revolutionary Army.


    The negotiators of the world government were not surprised to see Long directly rejecting it. After all, he didn''t say any conditions, and it was normal for Long to refuse.


    The negotiators of the world government are very confident that the revolutionary army will definitely agree after hearing the conditions, because the sincerity of the world government this time is so great that he, the negotiator, feels a little incredible.


    "Lord Monchi, don''t be in a hurry, you can first look at the conditions of our world government." The negotiator of the world government handed a document to Long and said.


    "If the Revolutionary Army can release Lord Im, then the World Government is willing to give half of the World Government''s territory to the Revolutionary Army." The negotiators said confidently.


    He doesn''t think anyone can refuse such a temptation, this is half of the world government''s territory.


    "Half of the world government''s territory?" Long first flipped through the documents casually, and then asked.


    "That''s right, half of the territory in the true sense, half of the world is handed over to the revolutionary army." The negotiator said.


    Yongze smiled, showing a mocking smile and said: "Half the world? Where does the world government get so many territories? Do you think that the alliance countries are also yours?"


    "Of course." The negotiator thinks there is nothing wrong with what he said.


    "Your revolutionary army wants to contact the oppression of the people, do you want to save the people? As long as you agree to this contract, half the world will be ''liberated'' by you." The negotiator continued.


    "You have fulfilled your great dream, and we have also got what we want. This is a win-win situation. In the future, the revolutionary army and the world government will each notify half of the world that they will not fight each other, and the world will be at peace."


    Yongze couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He felt that the world government negotiators might have lost their heads. The revolutionary army has the strength to overthrow the world government. Why do you want to rule half of the world with your ideologically opposed world government?


    However, cutting off half of the world directly sounds very courageous. Yongze saw the surprised expressions of some senior revolutionary army leaders in the meeting room.


    But when they heard that they wanted to make peace with the world government, everyone showed disdain again.


    The revolutionary army can temporarily truce with the world government, but it is impossible to make peace with the world government forever, because the temporary truce is also to better defeat the world government.


    "Go back and tell Wulaoxing that Im has committed a heinous crime, and it is impossible to release Im." Long said coldly, half the world? He was able to liberate half of the world that the whole world wanted from the world government.


    The negotiators of the world government still didn''t give up, and wanted to persuade them again, but they were thrown out by Long Yongfeng.


    So people from the World Government had no choice but to go back in despair and report to the Five Old Stars.


    "Did you not agree to such a condition? I''m not afraid to push myself to death." The five old stars were very angry, feeling that the appetite of the revolutionary army was too great.


    That''s right, they didn''t feel that the negotiations were completely hopeless, they just felt that the Revolutionary Army wanted more.


    "Why don''t you try to give some tangible benefits. I heard that many revolutionary soldiers were ordinary people before." A five-year-old star felt that he had thought of a good idea.


    The reason why the Five Old Stars dared to cede half of the world with pride was actually because those franchise countries were not under the direct jurisdiction of their world government. If the revolutionary army really agreed, when the revolutionary army arrived there, they would find that they still had to liberate themselves.


    In order to rescue Im, the five old stars also worked hard, this time adding a lot of practical benefits to the original basis.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Long still refused this time, and then broke the news about their coming to the peace talks.


    The revelations released by the revolutionary army caused another uproar in the world.


    The people suddenly realized when they saw the news. No wonder the world government has been pretending to be deaf and dumb. It turned out that it was secretly trying to admit it.


    The franchise countries are more angry than one. Your world government is generous and wants to give half of the world to the revolutionary army, but what the **** do you mean by sending our country?


    But anger is all about anger, but very few franchise countries dare to break away from the world government directly.


    Because they are more afraid of the Revolutionary Army than the World Government.


    The world government will disgust them, but if the revolutionary army comes, then the good times will come to an end. Even the princes and nobles can''t do it, even the common people can''t handle it casually, and they can''t even raise slaves. Didn''t this kill them?


    The Revolutionary Army did not engage in much beeping with the World Government. They acted quickly. After solving some hidden dangers, the Revolutionary Army gathered theory and attacked the Red Earth Continent. destroy.


    Because the time had come, Yong Ze didn¡¯t let the empress and the others continue to hide, and let the combat power of the daughter island join the revolutionary army that attacked the headquarters of the world government.


    The Whitebeard Pirates also came at the appointment, but they didn''t bring the large number of affiliated pirates with them, only the main ship of Whitebeard came, but the main ship already represented most of the combat power of the Whitebeard Pirates. The captain and all are on the main ship.


    In addition to these forces coming together, Yongze also invited Hawkeye Garp. After all, Garp said that he was the one who beat Tianlong before.


    Such a large-scale gathering of forces naturally cannot be concealed from the World Government.


    At this moment, although the World Government has lost power in the New World due to the failure of the Navy Headquarters, it is still possible to monitor the actions of the Navy Headquarters.


    After learning that the revolutionary army was gathering strength, the Five Old Stars also mobilized troops from all over the world to defend the Holy Land of Mariejoa.


    As for pirates making trouble in other places or other things, they don''t bother to think about it. After all, they are almost gone, so they don''t care about it.


    A large number of troops are stationed in the Red Earth Continent to block the attack of the revolutionary army.


    Even though the world government has done its best, the gap in high-level combat power still makes the balance of victory continue to tilt towards the revolutionary army.


    One after another checkpoints were broken, and the revolutionary army swept away all the forces that stood in front of them, and came to the highest point of the Red Earth Continent, Mary Gioia.


    "It''s really a bustling place, but it''s not the bustling place I want." Looking at Mary Joya''s magnificent buildings, the dragons felt moved.


    Marie Joya is only the prosperity of a small number of people, it is the prosperity of the Tianlong people, and what the dragon wants is the prosperity of everyone.


    At this moment, Marie Gioia has entered an unprecedented vigilance, and even the air is filled with a murderous atmosphere. The Tianlong people are hiding at home one after another, and their guard slaves and thugs are all sent to deal with the revolutionary army.


    "Do you have to die like this?" Tianlongren and four other Tianlongren stood in the front row with a samurai sword and said with a gloomy face.


    "We should adopt a more civilized and harmonious way to resolve our conflicts." A five old star said.


    "Bah." Garp spit out a mouthful of saliva and looked at Wulaoxing disdainfully and said, "You guys are starting to harmonize the civilization now. When you Tianlong people kill people, why don''t you think about the harmony of civilization."


    Garp has never concealed his dissatisfaction with the Tianlong people.


    The reason why he has been refusing to be promoted to general is because he doesn''t want to work for the world government and the Tianlong people.


    "Is it still a fluke at this time, maybe it will be easier to catch him without a fight." Yongze said with a smile.


    Having come here, the trip to Pirate World has also come to an end. After finishing the work, find a chance to grab a few powerful fruits and go back.


    The five old stars glanced at each other, nodded in unison, and let the army launch an attack. Various shells and bullets were fired at the revolutionary army.


    Among them, Wu Laoxing, who was holding a samurai sword, was about to attack Yongze, but before he reached Yongze, he was stopped by Hawkeye, and the battle broke out instantly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 554： Pirates end, return to Hokage

    Chapter 554 The end of pirates, return to Hokage


    Things exceeded everyone''s expectations, the world government failed, and the speed made everyone feel unreal.


    Anyway, it is a government that has survived for 800 years. From the Navy Headquarters to Mary Gioia, the world government has not survived even a month.


    Even the World Government didn¡¯t expect it. They originally thought that even if the biggest hole card failed, the comprehensive strength of the World Government is not vegetarian.


    Facts have proved that they are really vegetarians. Under the attack of the revolutionary army, Mary Qiaoya quickly fell, and all the five old stars were defeated.


    After occupying Mariejoia, the Revolutionary Army announced their victory while dealing with the Tianlong issue.


    They did not carry out a one-size-fits-all execution of all the Tianlong people, but collected information and judged according to the severity of the crime. If it is the kind of Tianlong who has not committed a crime, they will be acquitted and become an ordinary citizen from then on.


    The practice of the Revolutionary Army has been recognized by the people. They found that the Revolutionary Army is indeed different from the world government. This is not a simple change of dynasty, but a completely different government.


    If it is another simple change of dynasty, the revolutionary army should kill all the Tianlong people, so as not to leave any future troubles.


    Of course, there are conspiracy theorists who think that this is just a show by the revolutionary army, and the next batch of Celestial Dragons will be produced soon, but by then their names will not be Celestial Dragons.


    Seeing such remarks, Long and Yongze just smiled, there will always be such people in the world, there is no need to care about their thoughts, facts will prove everything.


    After beating Marie Gioia, Yongze also told Long that he was about to leave.


    "The World Government has been defeated, and the revolution is generally considered a success. I will leave the Revolutionary Army tomorrow." Yongze said with a smile. He and Long are also good friends, so of course they can''t leave without saying goodbye.


    "Why so suddenly?" Long looked at Yongze in surprise.


    Yongze has always shown great revolutionary enthusiasm. He didn''t expect Yongze to say that he would withdraw from the revolutionary army on the day they captured Mary Joya.


    "Is there something wrong?" Long asked concerned.


    He wanted Yongze to inherit his position, and Yongze was about to leave suddenly, of course Long had to ask clearly.


    "Although the world government has been overthrown, there must be many countries among those alliance countries that do not agree with our revolutionary army''s philosophy, and there is still a long way to go to achieve our goal." Long Wanliu said.


    He really didn''t want Yongze to leave, neither in public nor in private.


    Yu Gong, Yongze has a great reputation in the revolutionary army. Yongze has defeated countless powerful enemies for the revolutionary army and brought theoretical weapons to the revolutionary army. Now there are too many fans of Yongze in the revolutionary army, especially after joining the revolution. Compared with other high-ranking members of the Revolutionary Army, they must admire Yongze more.


    Personally, he and Yongze have a good personal relationship, and Yongze can always provide him with bright inspiration when chatting. It is very sad that such a friend suddenly leaves.


    "The governments of the world have been defeated by us, and even if some other countries resist, they are nothing more than a mantis'' arms, and they cannot stop the general trend of history." Yong Ze replied.


    In fact, he didn''t take much action when attacking Marie Gioia, and they had a lot of fighting power here.


    Even the strongest world government has been blown up by the revolutionary army. It is too easy to clean up the other alliance countries, and it is not too bad with him or without him.


    What''s more, Yongze is not from this world in the first place, and it is impossible to help the Revolutionary Army forever. Dealing with the problems of the huge number of allied countries is also a good training opportunity for the Revolutionary Army.


    Hearing Yongze''s words, Long sighed deeply, he knew that Yongze had decided to go.


    So Long didn''t say anything to keep Yongze, he knew that it would be useless to continue talking, and it would make both parties unhappy.


    "Although I don''t know why you quit the Revolutionary Army at this time, the Revolutionary Army will never forget your contribution." Long looked at Yongze seriously and said.


    Yong Ze joined the Revolutionary Army for less than a year, but his contribution to the Revolutionary Army is immeasurable.


    As an admiral of the navy, he provided information to the Revolutionary Army, led many major liberation operations, persuaded Daughter Island to join the Revolutionary Army, and developed a large number of members of the Revolutionary Army within the Navy. The victory over the world government later laid the foundation, and Im, the man behind the world government, was also captured by Yongze himself...


    In a very short period of time, Yongze has done so much for the Revolutionary Army that even he, the initiator of the Revolutionary Army, feels ashamed.


    Long is going to record all of this truthfully in history, so that future generations will know that there was once such a great man who fought for the revolution.


    After saying goodbye to Long, Yongze also went to talk to other people who had a good relationship with him.


    Most of them were as surprised as the dragon, and didn''t understand why Yongze left while tasting the fruits of victory.


    But they all understand Yongze''s character, since they say to leave, they are going to leave.


    Hawkeye asked where Yongze was going.


    "Where are you going? It''s hard to describe, but there should be very few chances to see you again in the future." Yong Ze replied with a smile.


    Hawkeye heard Yongze''s words, pondered for a moment and said: "In this case, then I will challenge you here and see the gap between us."


    Hawkeye realized something from the breathing method, and now he feels that he is much stronger than before, even if he is still not as good as Yongze, he will not be as weak as before.


    "Then I will use all my strength to satisfy you once." Yongze agreed to Hawkeye''s challenge with a smile. Since Hawkeye wants to see the gap between them, Yongze will give Hawkeye a face and let Hawkeye see it with all his strength. Look at the gap between the two.


    Then Yongze directly unlocked Lieyang mode, killing Hawkeye in seconds.


    Hawkeye:? ? ?


    Why has he become stronger, and he has no ability to resist in the face of Yongze, Hawkeye is very confused.


    Hawkeye was not present when Im attacked the Navy headquarters, he only participated in the subsequent attack on the World Government.


    When attacking the holy land of Mariejoa, Yongze didn''t take much action, so it was naturally impossible to use all his strength.


    So Hawkeye¡¯s impression of Yongze is still that Yongze used the **** to fight him, and Yongze violently beat Charlotte Lingling.


    "So, this is your real strength." Hawkeye had a complicated expression.


    In the past, when he was the number one swordsman in the world, he was so eager for opponents that he even trained his own opponents, hoping to have a great swordsman who could be as powerful as him or surpass him.


    Now there is a great swordsman who surpassed him, but there are too many surpassed, how could the gap be so big, Hawkeye is a little closed.


    Fortunately, Hawkeye is also a firm-minded person. He quickly regained his confidence and took the lead to leave Mary Gioia to go back to practice. His goal has not changed, he wants to defeat Yongze.


    Nagaze finally said goodbye to Tina.


    Tina is the person Yongze has come into contact with the most in One Piece World. After all, during that not-so-short sea trip, there were only the two of them.


    Yongze still approves of this beautiful subordinate who is full of justice but not rigid, and good at helping the boss solve problems.


    When Yongze found Tina, Tina was dealing with work.


    Because she was already a vice admiral before joining the Revolutionary Army, and she was still Yongze''s confidant, so Tina did well in the Revolutionary Army.


    "Tina, I''m leaving." Yongze said cleanly.


    Tina paused, then glanced at Yongze, and asked suspiciously: "Tina is very confused, what are you going to do, are you leaving Mary Gioia?"


    "It''s not wrong to say that I''m leaving Marie Gioia, but it''s more accurate to say that I''m leaving the Revolutionary Army." Nagasawa explained.


    "General Counselor Yongze, you want to quit the Revolutionary Army?" Tina walked up to Yongze with a more suspicious look on her face.


    Immediately afterwards, Tina put her hand on Yongze''s forehead, and said suspiciously: "It''s okay, why did you say such abnormal words all of a sudden."


    Hearing that Tina said that she was abnormal, Yongze couldn''t help but rubbed Tina''s hair and said, "Is it really okay to scold the boss in front of the boss?"


    Tina raised her eyebrows, subconsciously took out a cigarette and lit it, and said, "Aren''t you going to quit the Revolutionary Army? Then you won''t be my boss."


    "That''s right." Yongze nodded, and extinguished the cigarette Tina just lit.


    "Didn''t I tell you to quit smoking, why are you still smoking?"


    Tina silently threw the cigarette into the trash can, then frowned slightly and asked, "Did you quarrel with Mr. Long?"


    She remembered the time when Yongze took her to "tour" around the world.


    "Dragon is not a red dog, we don''t have any ideological disputes, how could we quarrel." Yongze replied.


    "And this time is different from the last time. The navy was only on a long vacation that time, and it won''t be back this time."


    "If you don''t want to be a revolutionary army, what are you going to do?" Tina, who was a little worried, wanted to take out a cigarette, but remembered Yongze''s words, and forcibly controlled her hand.


    "Become a ninja." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Tina looked at Yongze with question marks all over her face, not understanding what kind of fool Yongze was going to do.


    She didn''t know for a while whether Yongze was joking or really wanted to quit the revolutionary army.


    "Tina has a headache, and it is really difficult to communicate with General Counsel Yongze." Tina said.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore, as long as you know that I will not return to the Revolutionary Army." Yong Ze finally said.


    "It''s really worrying to have someone like you, General Counsel Yongze, running around outside." Tina showed a worried expression.


    "What are you worried about? I won''t have a job in the future, and I don''t have to worry about suspension or demotion." Yongze said.


    "Tina, do a good job in the Revolutionary Army, I like you." Yongze smiled and gave Tina a thumbs up, then turned and left.


    After bidding farewell to everyone, Yongze did not leave the Navy World immediately, but went to collect fruits all over the world, and finally left the One Piece World.


    When Yongze clicked to exit on the panel, Yongze felt that his eyes went dark for an instant. He didn''t know how long he had been in the darkness. When he opened his eyes again, he had returned to the Naruto world where he was.


    As soon as he came back, Yongze couldn''t wait to inquire about the price of the devil fruit.


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t check it, but I¡¯m shocked when I check it.


    The first thing Yongze checked was the natural fruits of Aokiji, Red Dog, and Yellow Monkey. These three top fruits can only be exchanged for 300,000 points. Even with Yongze''s current prosperity, it takes two months to exchange. one.


    This surprised Yongze a little. The Shinigami Zanpakuto is not weaker than the Devil Fruit, and even the Shinigami is stronger, and the shallow fight is only 20,000 points.


    Finally, Yongze thought about it carefully and found that the price was not as outrageous as it seemed, but rather reasonable.


    If you want Qian Da to play a role, you have to practice the practice system of the world of the **** of death, and then slowly exercise your spiritual power and pressure, and gradually start to unravel the swastika. If you can''t do it yourself, you may not be able to make Qian Da become your own in your entire life. Knife.


    Devil Fruits are different. Although there is a saying that there are no garbage fruits, only garbage users, powerful Devil Fruits can be quickly transformed into combat power.


    Now Maitekai has to open six doors to be at the level of a movie, and opening seven doors is a relatively strong level in the movie.


    If you give Maitekai a phoenix fruit, not only is he not afraid of side effects, but the strong physical fitness of the animal-type fruit will also make Bamen Dunjia more powerful, and his overall strength will soar.


    Another example is to give Yamato a Sensen fruit. Mudun cooperates with the ability of the Sensen fruit. It is possible that the jounin will become the strongest in the shadow on the spot, and the super shadow will become super shadow after the fruit is strong.


    But not all devil fruits are so expensive. Yongze took a look at the husky animal he first met, and found that 20,000 points were enough.


    After reading all the prices, Yongze probably discovered the pricing rules of the system. The top-level natural type of the sparkling fruit, the frozen fruit, the top-level animal type of the phantom beast such as the fish-fish fruit, phantom beast, and blue dragon form, and the soul-soul fruit is shocking. Fruit, the top superhuman system has 300,000 points.


    And slightly inferior ones, such as the smoke fruit, the snow snow fruit, the gas fruit, this natural type is not so expensive, and only needs 200,000 points.


    As for the most common devil fruit of the husky animal family, it is 20,000 points, which is the bottom line, and Yongze has never seen a lower price.


    Yongze thought about it, but in the end he still didn¡¯t redeem any devil fruit immediately. Although the points are still rich, even the most expensive one can buy several, but he hasn¡¯t decided which group of people to use the devil fruit for.


    It is used by Minato Orochimaru Tsunade and other famous Konoha powerhouses to enhance Konoha''s high-end combat power.


    It''s still about giving Maitke Kakashi salt water to these young people, increasing their upper limit and current strength.


    Or look further down, give Naruto Sasuke these future twelve Xiaoqiang, let them have enough time to develop fruits.


    If there are points, Yongze would like to have them all, directly cover all ages, and exchange all the fruits in one go, but unfortunately he doesn''t have so many points.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 555： Chapter 558 Phoenix Maitkai and Nika Naruto

    Chapter 555 Chapter 558 Phoenix Maitkai and Nika Naruto


    Finally, Yongze gritted his teeth and was cruel. He spent 700,000 points to exchange Luffy''s Nika fruit and Marko''s phoenix fruit.


    The top natural phantom beasts all have 300,000 points, but Luffy''s Nika fruit is the only one, the most expensive among all devil fruits, worth 500,000 points, almost equal to two top fruits .


    Nika Fruit Naga Ze is going to give it to Naruto, because Naruto feels that Naruto is similar to Luffy in some respects and is the most suitable for Nika Fruit.


    As for the phoenix, this fruit will not be bad no matter who you give it to. It is close to the recovery ability of immortality and can fly. However, Yongze still thinks that Kai is the most suitable for this fruit. I am afraid that after eating the phoenix, he will take off. Open it casually.


    "Why am I not engaged in scientific research?" Yongze was very heartbroken when 700,000 points were crossed out at once. He can only get 170,000 to 180,000 points in a month, which is a lot of crossed out at once monthly credits.


    Yongze admires the protagonists of his time-traveling novels in his previous life very much. All of them are all-round masters.


    He can''t do it anymore. If he can bring the technology of the ninja world to the level of his previous life, then the prosperity of the promotion will be considerable.


    After all, the degree of prosperity depends on the comprehensiveness. It is not only the strength of the ninja that is greatly improved can make great progress.


    It was only because of the particularity of the ninja village, and it was indeed better to do it like that in the early stage, that Yongze devoted himself to developing ninja power. After beating Yunyin violently and Konoha becoming famous, Yongze consciously developed comprehensively.


    But even if Yongze wants to get some technology trees, he can''t do it. Although he can use mobile phones and computers, he can''t make them.


    That''s why Yongze recently came up with the idea of ??setting up a school. It''s not enough to have a ninja school, but a normal school.


    However, this will not happen in a short time, because Konoha is a ninja village, and everything is run with ninjas as the core. If you want to run a normal school, you have to hire teachers from outside.


    However, Yongze is confident that he can set up a first-class modern school in the ninja world in Konoha.


    No one else, Konoha is very rich now, relying on the monopoly medical talisman, there are a lot of people who take the initiative to send money to Konoha.


    And if you want to send money, you have to look at Konoha''s face, otherwise it won''t be sold to you, and you don''t even have to send money if you want.


    If you have money, it will be easy to run a school.


    What if there is a shortage of teachers? dig!


    Lack of information? purchase!


    Everything is arranged top-notch, so I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to run a good school.


    After thinking about the future development of Konoha, Nagasawa went to find Maitekai.


    When Nagasawa found Maitekai, Maitekai was doing daily practice.


    Seeing Yongze, Maitekai stopped training, showed his big white teeth and smiled at Yongze: "Mr. Yongze."


    Yongze didn''t say anything nonsense, and directly took out the phoenix fruit and introduced it: "This is a magical fruit. After eating it, you can master the flying ability and super recovery ability."


    "Huh?" Matt Kai was a little confused when he heard Yongze''s words, as if Yongze had too much information to make him understand.


    "Do you want to eat? Bamen Dunjia is a forbidden technique after all. Even if you are physically strong, opening the door will have an impact on your body." Yongze said.


    "After eating this fruit, as long as the eighth door is not opened, it will basically have no effect."


    "It''s so powerful!" Maitkai''s eyes widened, and he looked at the strange fruit that Yongze was holding in disbelief.


    He can already open the seventh door now, but due to the strength of his body, opening the seventh door will cause great damage to his body. I am afraid that he will have to lie down for half a month to open it, maybe more, and then there may be some leftovers. sequelae.


    But Yongze said that as long as he ate this strange fruit, he could open seven doors at will in the future, which of course surprised Maitekai.


    ¡®If I can open the seventh door, I am afraid Kakashi will not be my opponent. ¡¯ Maitekai immediately thought of his old enemy Kakashi.


    For various reasons, in the small group under Nagasawa, apart from Shisui, Kakashi is basically the strongest. Obito is added now.


    Double Kamui''s Obito is not something Kakashi can deal with now.


    Maitekai often fights with Kakashi. At present, if his strength only opens six doors, he cannot defeat Kakashi, but the seventh door is different. The higher the eight doors are, the more exaggerated they are. If he can open them For the seventh door, Maitekai is confident that basically his close friend can''t stop the passionate youth erupting from the seventh door.


    "That''s right, it''s that powerful." Yong Ze said with a smile on his face.


    The power of the phoenix fruit is unquestionable. Its powerful recovery ability is really too tricky. Even relying on that strong recovery ability, Marco did not hesitate to fight against the Four Emperors, and only played high-end rounds.


    "Do you really want to give it to me?" Maitekai couldn''t help asking again. In fact, he is not an indecisive person, but the thing is too expensive, so expensive that Maitekai has never heard of such a thing.


    "Well, because of its special ability, your task will be more difficult in the future." Yong Ze said.


    Hearing what Yongze said, Maitekai no longer hesitated, took the devil fruit and took a big bite.


    This bite almost didn''t turn Maitkay''s face green. He didn''t expect this strange-looking fruit to be so unpalatable, so unpalatable that it surpassed all the unpalatable things he had eaten in his life.


    "Could it be, is this a test of ability? I won''t lose!" Although Maitekai felt unpalatable, he thought it was a test of ability. The whole thing was eaten up in no time.


    Seeing that Maitkai finished eating the devil fruit in two bites, Yongze swallowed what he was about to say, but in fact, this thing only needs to be eaten in one bite.


    "Mr. Yongze, I will not disappoint your expectations. Leave any difficult tasks to me in the future!" Maitkai said to Yongze after eating the devil fruit.


    With his signature smile on his face, he gave himself a thumbs up and said: "Youth is to do more difficult tasks. I feel my youth is burning."


    Nagaze has also been in Pirate World for several months, and he smiled again when he saw Maitekai''s signature action, and then said leisurely: "Yes, you are really on fire."


    Mitekai really ignited, in a physical sense, a blue flame really burned on Maitekai''s body at this moment, like a burning man.


    Maitkai heard Yongze''s prompt, and then he noticed that his body was suddenly covered with blue flames for some reason, and he didn''t feel the pain of being burned at all, but a bit of the comfortable feeling of receiving medical ninjutsu.


    "It turns out that youth can really burn when it burns?" Mai Tekai was shocked.


    Although he always said that youth is burning or something, but his body is really burning, he is still quite confused.


    "It''s because of the fruit you just ate, which gave you the phoenix flame that can heal you." Nagasawa briefly told Maitekai about the ability of the phoenix fruit.


    "Besides, it seems that my body has become stronger and faster." Kai, who practices physical skills every day and has a strong control over his body, immediately discovered that he had become a lot stronger for no reason.


    "It''s also the reason for the fruit." Nagasawa explained.


    Making the body stronger is basically the characteristic of the animal-type devil fruit. Basically, it has this effect, whether it is an ordinary animal-type or a slightly better ancient Chinese, or the rarest phantom beast species. .


    Nagaze asked Maitekai to try more operations, such as transforming into a phoenix and flying in the sky.


    Mitekai tried step by step according to Yongze''s teaching, and finally initially controlled the ability of the fruit.


    When flying in the sky, Maitekai was really speechless, the feeling of flying at high speed in the sky was so cool.


    "The proud blue phoenix of Konoha was born!" Maitekai said excitedly after landing, clenched his fists.


    After finding out the power of the phoenix fruit, Maitekai thanked Yongze again. That magical fruit was more precious than he imagined.


    "You are my disciple. I don''t want to see my disciple end up in a wheelchair because of the side effects of the forbidden technique." Yongze patted Maitekai with a smile, so that he would not feel pressure in his heart.


    Maitkai nodded, his eyes became more resolute, he must work harder to repay Yongze!


    Maitkai has always been very grateful to Yongze. He and Yongze have no relatives and no reason. Yongze taught him advanced gymnastics and carefully taught him. Now he still gives him this precious thing. Maitkai really feels that even if his father is still alive, That''s the attitude.


    ¡®With a strong recovery ability, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to increase training by 100,000,000 points. ¡¯ thought Matt Kay.


    ¡®By the way, there is also Kakashi, he must be informed of the good news. ''Mitekai clenched his fists, wishing he could open the seventh door to find Kakashi and have a friendly exchange with him.


    This made Kakashi, who was playing happily with his precious daughter at home, sneezed, feeling that something bad might happen.


    ¡­


    Nica Fruit Nagasawa did not give Naruto to eat directly, but went to discuss with Minato and Kushina first.


    After all, Naruto is still young, only three years old, and Kai''s love is different.


    If Kushina Minato suddenly saw that his son''s arm could extend seven or eight meters inexplicably that day, he would not be shocked, and wondered whether Naruto was captured by some evil scientist for research.


    "Is it really so magical? It is a fruit that can obtain the ability you said." Kushina curiously poked the Nika fruit with her finger.


    "It''s so amazing." Yongze nodded, and then said: "Actually, I also ate one of this kind of thing, but the ability is different."


    Immediately afterwards, a small white halo appeared on Yongze''s finger, and the surrounding air shook violently and began to shatter.


    Although Yongze never really ate a devil fruit, Whitebeard did, and the template of Whitebeard has already integrated into his body, so there is nothing wrong with him eating it.


    "So this is the ability you get from eating this fruit, I thought it was some kind of forbidden technique." Minato said with a smile.


    Although Nagasawa seldom uses the ability to use the shaking fruit now, he still used it a lot before, so Minato recognized it.


    At that time, Minato was very curious, because it was the first time he saw a technique with that effect, and he thought it was developed by Nagasawa himself.


    "Eating a piece of fruit can give you such power, won''t there be any side effects?" Kushina asked.


    "Yes, but not." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    Does Devil Fruit have a weakness, of course it does, that is seawater, but only in the seawater of the One Piece world, because the seawater in the One Piece world is special, with special substances that only the One Piece world has, you want to use the seawater of Hokage to manage it One Piece''s Devil Fruit, that won''t work.


    "Yes, there is, and if there is no, there is no. What the **** is there, but there is no." Kushina complained.


    "That is not." Yong Ze said.


    "It''s fine to say no earlier." Kushina looked at Yongze as if you were finding fault.


    Minato touched Kushina''s smooth long hair with a smile and said, "Nagazawa also wants us to know clearly."


    After Yongze finished chatting with Minato and the others, Naruto just came back, and Yongze beckoned Naruto to come over.


    "What is this, I seem to have never seen it before." The sharp-eyed Naruto saw the devil fruit on the table for the first time.


    "Nagaze brought you food." Kushina said.


    "Uncle Yongze brought it?" Naruto''s eyes lit up, thinking that devil fruit was something delicious.


    Yongze nodded, and then said with a smile: "Eat it, this thing is very good for you."


    As the fruit of the protagonist of the One Piece world, Nagasawa will naturally not doubt the strength of Nika Fruit, and the unique price of the system also proves that Nika Fruit is powerful, and there is a reason why Nika Fruit is expensive.


    Hearing what Yong Ze said, Naruto unceremoniously picked up the Devil Fruit and took a big bite, an indescribably unpalatable taste instantly exploded in Naruto''s mouth.


    "It''s so unpalatable! How can there be such an unpalatable fruit." Naruto said with a look of lovelessness.


    If it wasn''t because it was a gift from Yongze, Naruto would have vomited it out and swallowed it by force.


    "It''s so bad, how bad is it?" Kushina looked curiously at the devil fruit in Naruto''s hand, and seemed to want to try it.


    "It''s ten times worse than green peppers, no, a thousand times!" Naruto complained.


    He has never eaten anything so bad.


    "Naruto, don''t be willful, this is specially prepared by Nagasawa for you, eat it and you will become stronger." Minato said, briefly explaining the devil fruit to Naruto.


    Hearing that it can become stronger, Naruto''s eyes became firmer, showing an expression of resignation, and he quickly ate up the devil fruit.


    Maybe thinking that long-term pain is worse than short-term pain, Naruto ate very quickly, Naruto finished eating as soon as Yongze opened his mouth.


    Yongze fell into deep thought, if you don¡¯t want to just eat one bite, let¡¯s not talk about it at all, otherwise it will be unfair to Naruto and Maitkai.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 556： Science ninja

    Chapter 556 Scientific Ninja Tool


    Not long after eating the Nika fruit, Naruto had the special physique of the Nika fruit on his body. Naruto had a great time playing with it, as if he regarded his body as a novel toy.


    Kushina exclaimed amazing after seeing it, then walked over and gently pulled Naruto''s face, and found that it could be easily stretched.


    Kushina''s eyes lit up, and he smiled excitedly, like a child who got a new toy.


    Yongze looked at the harmonious scene of mother''s kindness and filial piety, and showed a gratified smile.


    It''s really a win, Naruto has gained more possibilities, Kushina has gained happiness, and Konoha''s prosperity and development are more promising.


    Some people are happy while others are sad. Naruto ate the Nika fruit, and Sasuke was stunned.


    During the training and battle on the second day, Sasuke was dumbfounded. There was a distance of three meters between him and Naruto, but Naruto''s arm suddenly became longer, and he punched Sasuke down again.


    "What kind of secret technique is this, why have I never seen you use it." Sasuke asked unwillingly.


    He has always regarded Naruto as a formidable enemy to surpass, and Naruto suddenly has a secret technique that makes Sasuke very vigilant.


    Naruto has the breath of the sun, he has the breath of the moon, Naruto has a tailed beast in his body, and he can also open Sharingan in the future. Now Naruto has an extra secret technique, but he has nothing else to compare with it .


    "It''s not a secret technique. Uncle Yongze gave me a piece of fruit yesterday, and then I was able to do this." Naruto explained.


    Immediately after, Naruto performed a performance for Sasuke, and said proudly: "Now my body is super elastic, and it can also grow longer."


    "I ate a piece of fruit, what are you kidding, is this the blood succession limit?" Sasuke felt that Naruto''s words were very unreliable.


    Although he hasn''t attended ninja school yet, Sasuke has received a good education and knows that there is a special power in ninjas. Their Uchiha''s Sharingan is also one of the abilities called "Blood Succession Limit".


    "It''s not some kind of blood succession limit, but the fruit brought by Uncle Yongze. If you don''t believe me, ask." Naruto said.


    Sasuke looked at Yongze with questioning eyes, and Yongze nodded, which was regarded as an affirmative reply.


    "Not only has the body become more elastic, but the defense has also become much stronger. I feel that punches are more powerful." How could Naruto let go of this opportunity and continue talking about the strength he gained from eating fruit.


    Sasuke fell into deep thought. He was wondering what kind of fruit was so powerful. Could his father get one too.


    "Actually, that is called a Devil Fruit, but for Sasuke, I may have to give it a little later." Nagasawa briefly gave Sasuke a popular science about the Devil Fruit and then said.


    After buying Nika Fruit and Phoenix Fruit, Nagasawa only has 300,000 points left, and he has to keep them for emergencies, so he didn¡¯t prepare fruits for Sasuke.


    On the other hand, Nagasawa didn''t think about what fruit to prepare for Sasuke.


    Nagaze wanted to give Sasuke a Thunderbolt Fruit, but Enilo ran off the planet directly, so the Thunderbolt Fruit didn''t get it.


    If there are any leftovers, Nagasawa will not be able to think of what fruit to give to Sasuke for a while, and of course he should give the fruit that is more suitable.


    There are many kinds of devil fruits in One Piece, and Yongze basically got more than half of them relying on his strong strength, so he is still quite entangled in choosing one of them for Sasuke.


    Hearing that Nagazawa said that he had it too, Sasuke showed a look of surprise on his face. Although they are both Nagasawa''s disciples, in terms of relationship, Naruto and Nagasawa must be closer, because Minato Kushina and Nagasawa are related Good, so Sasuke didn''t ask Nagasawa directly.


    Didn''t ask for it directly, but Sasuke must have had an idea in his heart, but he really felt embarrassed.


    Now hearing Yongze take the initiative to say that he also has it, Sasuke is very happy, and his favorability towards Yongze is soaring.


    "You have Gaara too, but you have to wait for a while." Yong Ze did not forget Gaara.


    In the case of Gaara, Yongze¡¯s idea is very simple, just rustle the fruit, strengthen the power of sand control, and it can also be naturalized.


    Gaara nodded, and thanked Nagasawa, he didn''t care so much about this kind of thing.


    Now Gaara feels that he is very happy. Not only has he not been called a monster, but he has also made so many friends.


    In the evening, Yongze guided Neci''s six postures and breathing techniques, helping him establish the correct three views.


    ¡­


    After the second Five Kages meeting, a new peace pattern has been formed in the ninja world, and the whole ninja world looks peaceful.


    is also limited to the surface, in the dark, the ninja world is not so peaceful, especially for those small countries.


    Tanokuni established Guangnin Village, vigorously developed ninja power, and conducted military exercises at the junction of Tangguo and Frostland.


    The daimyo of Tang Ninja responded very quickly, quickly allocated funds to Ninja Village, and brought the ever-shrinking Tang Nin Village back to its peak.


    Of course, from the perspective of ordinary people, it is the daimyo who is playing a role, but in fact it is the Akatsuki organization secretly manipulating it.


    Neighbors around became restless, and the daimyo of the Frost Kingdom also felt a little flustered. Although he didn''t think much of the daimyo of Tian Zhiguo, thinking that the other party was an idiot, but he really has strength now.


    So the daimyo of the country of frost also wants to strengthen the power of ninjas in the country, not to mention how strong they are, at least they must be strong enough to defend themselves.


    At such a time, Xiaonan arrived in the Kingdom of Frost with Kisame and Jue, and started to act.


    Although Xiaonan and Nagato already knew that there was a problem with Jue, but because Jue was so easy to use, the two of them didn''t change their attitude too much. They still used it as needed, but they were a lot more careful.


    Although the three of them still used the old tricks, intimidating and luring the ministers, building momentum among the people, and finally cooperated with the daimyo.


    But I have to admit that although this method is not very new, it is easy to use. Considering the danger of the neighbors, the daimyo of the Frost Kingdom agreed without any accident.


    Xiao organization has also developed in the country of frost, this is the third small country they started.


    Coincidentally, the shell organization led by Ichishiki also arrived in the country of frost.


    Because Obito was too strictly inspected in the country of Kawa, Ishiki was worried that he would be exposed, and was finally surrounded by Konoha ninjas. The country of frost chosen.


    Yishi originally planned that the country of frost had a good location, bordering only one of the five major countries, surrounded by small countries, and only went there because the ninjas in the country were weak.


    It turned out that their organization had just moved there, and it didn''t take long for the daimyo of the Frost Kingdom to say that they would develop ninja power.


    Yishi is a bit speechless, but there are no more actions. After all, the Kingdom of Frost has been carefully selected, and what can a small country develop into in a short period of time.


    So he concentrated on building his shell tissue.


    Yishi first opened a chakra technology company in the capital of the frost country, and gradually launched some relatively simple chakra technology.


    Of course, Yishi will not let his shell organization be put on the bright side. He will select some capable people to enter the shell organization, and then select the most elite group among these capable people to join his shell organization as core members .


    The core members can know part of the truth about the shell organization. As for the ordinary shell organization members, they will only know that the organization they join is a great organization that inspires and uses technology to make the ninja world better.


    Under the black technology provided by Yishiki, the chakra technology company established by Yishi soon became famous in the ninja world, becoming the top technology company, and has an unusual position in the entire ninja world.


    After a year of development, Yishi took out some ordinary finished products of chakra technology, which can release ninjutsu through some props. Although there are no detonating charms and the charms developed by Yongze are more powerful, they are very practical and convenient. .


    In addition to the convenient chakra technology, there are also scientific ninja tools that can enhance the fighting power of ninjas, flamethrowers that can release fire escape, and fist gloves that can enhance strength...


    The one-style Chakra technology company was in the limelight in the ninja world for a while, and the entire ninja world set off a tide of Chakra technology, but it was completely inferior to the development of the one-style Chakra technology company.


    "Sure enough, there are only some natives, and even this basic technology can make them so flattered." Although he has been forced to move to a more remote small country, Yishi still has the pride of Otsutsuki in his heart, and he doesn''t think highly of the ninja world. people.


    In fact, he can take out Chakra ninja gear that is much more advanced than now, which is not difficult for him.


    But for the sake of safety, I chose to release step by step, which seems more normal.


    Since the death of Kinoshita, although Yishi has become more proactive, he has also become more cautious.


    Because before Kinoshita went to Konoha, Ishiki came into contact with the restrictions on Kinoshita, and Kinoshita could exert a strong wedge force, which was enough to threaten his seriously injured body.


    Kinoshita''s disappearance means that Konoha has the power to threaten him, which makes him have to be more cautious.


    Being careless and losing to Kaguya in a sneak attack, Yishi is barely acceptable. In any case, Kaguya is also a member of Otsutsuki''s tribe.


    But if he was killed by the natives on this planet, Yishi felt that he would die with regret.


    Since Yishi is so cautious, it is naturally impossible to go to the foreground. Chakra Technology Company is controlled by a clone created by him.


    "Master Cixian, this is the list of the latest batch of students who came to Chakra Technology Company to study." Sugiyama Minato knocked on the door and walked into Cixian''s room, and began to report information.


    Yishi asked Sugiyama Minato to put the list in front of him, and then glanced at it casually.


    Yishi didn''t pay attention to who the people who came to study were, he only looked at the forces behind these people.


    One-style creation Chakra Technology Company launched scientific ninja tools not for the technological development of the ninja world, he just wanted to take the opportunity to infiltrate his forces into the Five Ninja Villages, and then implement his plan.


    Seeing that there are not a few of the five great ninja villages in the list, he nodded in a formal manner.


    Although the chakra technology produced by Yishi cannot be said to surpass the ninja world for a hundred years, at least it is something that cannot be developed in the normal development of the ninja world in 20 or 30 years.


    Since it can''t develop, the last way is of course to join.


    Dig people and invite technical exchanges to use any means, just to develop scientific ninja tools with Chakra Technology Company.


    A discerning eye can see that this is a great opportunity. If you don''t keep up, the consequences will not be very good.


    This is exactly what Yishi wanted to see, so he directly proposed that people can come to them to learn Chakra technology, but some tuition fees and other support are needed.


    "Master Cixian, the investigation of Shuangnin Village has also come to fruition. There is something very wrong with this ninja village." Sugiyama Minato said.


    One of the three major cadres went to Konoha to die, and the other was an undercover agent in Guangren Village. Sugiyama Minato was the only cadre in the shell organization that was inside the organization.


    In fact, in order to protect himself, Ichishiki also made some other "failures" like Sugiyama Minakinoshita.


    But those people, Yishi is not intended to be used as a cadre, but as a pure combat force and a dead soldier.


    After all, it is not good to have too many cadres.


    "Speak." Ci Xian said lightly.


    "Frost Ninja Village got a bunch of secret ninjutsu that I don''t know where to get. You only need to spend a little money or make a contribution, and you can easily obtain it." Sugiyama Minato said.


    "This is not normal in Xiaonin Village. One is the source of such a large number of ninjutsu secrets, and the other is..."


    Minato Sugiyama is also a ninja from a small country. Although he is in the organization, he does not know what a ninja from a small country looks like outside.


    How can there be so many ninjutsu secrets for you to learn, all of which are controlled by the ninja family.


    So in Sugiyama Minato''s view, the just-developed Frost Ninja Village is a bit crazy and militaristic.


    "Besides, the leader of this frost ninja village is not simple. With such strength, why did he go to such a place to cooperate with the daimyo to develop the ninja village?"


    Yishiki''s eyes flickered and he fell into thinking.


    "And what''s strange is that those small countries are surprisingly diligent in establishing ninja villages. In addition to the frost ninja village, Tian Zhiguo also has a light ninja village, which is a little earlier than the frost ninja village. Not long ago, the country of birds and the country of waves have newly built ninjas. Villages, and some small countries with weakened ninja power have also redeveloped ninja power." Sugiyama Minato expressed his analysis.


    The emergence of a new ninja village is not a big deal, but one after another, other small countries have redeveloped ninja power, which gives Sugiyama a feeling that a storm is about to come.


    "Which one appeared first?" Yishi asked.


    "It''s Hikunin Village in the Land Country." Sugiyama Minato replied.


    "Guangren Village? Isn''t that the ninja village where Darcy undercovered?" Yishi frowned slightly.


    Before he sent cadres to inquire about the power of the Ninja Village to decide the next plan, but the result could not be said to be exactly the same as in the intelligence, it had nothing to do with it.


    As the same cadre, Sugiyama cobbled together four generations of Kazekage and almost beat him to death, while Darcy was beaten violently in Xiaonin Village. Act with caution.


    "Go to Guangren Village to investigate the situation, and test whether Darcy has betrayed us by the way." After thinking for a while, Yishi ordered.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 557： exposed

    Chapter 557 Exposure


    Because of the information from Darcy, Shishi did not despise Guangren Village at all. He asked Sugiyama Minato to go to Guangren Village to find out the news, and at the same time, he could also see if Darcy, who was undercover, had betrayed.


    "I spent more than a year in a small Ninja Village. Even if I have no dissent, it is too useless." Sugiyama Minato flashed between the forests at an extremely fast speed, and headed towards Guangnin Village.


    Sugiyama Minato thinks that Dalcy''s ability to handle affairs is really not good, isn''t it just a small ninja village, even if the leader is strong, at most he is at the level of the leaders of the five major ninja villages, how strong can he be, is it possible that he can surpass their Ci Xian grown ups.


    There is also a gap between the cadres, Darcy is really a shame for the cadres.


    The distance between the country of frost and the country of Tian is not too far, and Sugiyama Minato traveled overnight, so he quickly entered the country of Tian and arrived at Guangren Village.


    Sugiyama Minato still sneaked into Guangren Village at night just like he did in Sand Hidden Village before.


    Sugiyama Minato observed the forehead and costumes of the ninjas of Guangnin Village, and used the transformation technique to transform into a ninja of Guangnin Village, so he observed in Guangnin Village openly.


    ¡®This light ninja village looks no different from other small ninja villages. ¡¯ Sugiyama Minato was walking on the streets of Guangren Village, observing everything around him from the corner of his eye.


    Soon Sugiyama Minato retracted his previous thoughts, and saw a tall and tall Mitsu-nin walking towards him.


    Compared with the tall ninja, the more attractive thing about him is his feet, which are not the feet that humans should have. They have thick long black hair on them, which are very thick.


    The upper body of a normal person is matched with the lower body of a beast, and Sugiyama Minato has a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. Could it be that Guangren Village is actually a ninja village that puts biological experiments on the surface?


    Because he found that the people next to him were not surprised at the black-legged man with a very normal expression, but he looked like an ignorant bumpkin.


    Minato Sugiyama suppressed the twist in his heart, and continued walking as if nothing had happened.


    He was more and more surprised as he walked, not only the lower body of the strong man looked like a beast, but also the arms of the man turned into the claws of the beast, and even the huge wings like a big bird on the back.


    Sugiyama Minato felt that he might have underestimated the Guangnin Village. The bio-modification technology alone is very simple.


    If you want to transplant the parts of the psychic beast, it is not as simple as chopping off your own and connecting the parts of the psychic beast.


    When passing by a tavern, Sugiyama Minato stopped because he noticed that two blushing and shaking heads near the tavern were arguing, and one of them had replaced his arms with the limbs of a beast.


    Sugiyama Minato thinks this is an opportunity to observe the strength of the ninjas of Guangnin Village.


    I saw that Guangnin with the claws of a beast took the lead, raised his claws that were shining coldly, and hit the other Guangnin with such force that there was a whistling sound.


    The other Guangren directly threw his arm across to block in front of him.


    ¡®The fighting awareness of the ninjas in Guangren Village is too poor. If you use your arms to block it, your blood vessels will be cut by sharp claws. ¡¯ Sugiyama Minato shook his head, as if he had foreseen the scene of the blood spattering of that light ninja.


    Zi!


    The **** scene Sugiyama Minato expected did not happen, and the sharp claws only left a few scratches on the arm of that light ninja.


    Sugiyama was stunned, he could be sure that just now that Guangren didn''t even use Chakra, and directly resisted with his arms.


    On the surface, it seems that ninjas are made of flesh and blood, and it is impossible to stop those powerful ninjutsu or sharp weapons. In fact, it is not the case. If this is the case, then even a ninja has a chance to kill Kage, but the fact is that there are a thousand ninjas in the shadow. They were also killed as pigs in front of them. If those ninjas were not Konoha shinobi, the reason was the use of Chakra.


    And just now that Guangren resisted the attack directly with his arm, without leaving any bloodshot, which surprised Sugiyama Minato, his body is so hard?


    The next second he knew what was going on.


    The Guangren who Sugiyama Minato thought his body was very hard laughed loudly: "Hahaha, I spent a lot of money to reinstall my arms, and one is worth four million taels. How could it be an ordinary psychic beast like you?" Arms can be scratched."


    Immediately after that Guangren started to fight back, he swung his fist violently, Sugiyama Minato thought he was going to use Taijutsu, but the both sides of that Guangren''s arms suddenly rose, and then a large number of weapons came out from his arms, instantly smashing the Claw light fell to the ground unbearably.


    "This punch has a power of four million taels, can you stop it?" Guang Ren laughed triumphantly.


    Sugiyama Minato:¡­


    I thought those who installed the psychic beast parts were weird enough, but what the **** is this? This arm is already out of the category of creatures.


    "Why, you also want to find fault?" Mitsunin who won the victory sensed Sugiyama Minato''s gaze, and looked at Sugiyama Minato fiercely and said.


    Sugiyama retracted his gaze, turned around and continued walking forward.


    Although he can instantly kill this provocative light ninja, Sugiyama Minato will not easily expose himself when he is new here.


    "Have the ninjas of Tanokuni always been this wild?" After visiting Guangnin Village, Sugiyama Minato doubted life.


    At first, he looked down on Guangren Village, but he found out that Guangren Village is a flower, but he is a bit like a bumpkin.


    Sugiyama Minato shook his head, and began to use secret methods to contact Darcy.


    After contacting Darcy, the two agreed to meet at a secret location.


    "Why did you enter Guangren Village directly! You should have notified me in advance." Darcy said with a frown.


    Sugiyama Minato didn''t expect Darcy to make a head start. He didn''t ask Darcy for a crime, yet Darcy dared to treat him like this.


    "Boy, although they are both cadres, there are gaps between cadres. I advise you to respect your seniors." Sugiyama Minato said with a gloomy face.


    Yishi issued tasks to them with a high degree of freedom, as long as the task is completed in the end, such as testing Kazekage''s strength, Yishi''s requirement is to test Kazekage''s strength, as for how to test Kazekage, it is up to Sugiyama himself to arrange.


    This time is no exception. Yishi only needs to get the final result, which is the information on Guangren Village and whether Darcy remains loyal.


    Sugiyama Minato felt that since he wanted to test, it was meaningless to notify in advance, and a surprise inspection was more appropriate.


    "Respect senior? What qualifications do you have for me to respect you? You entered the ninja village where I was lurking without discussing with me." Darcy turned back without any hesitation, not afraid of Sugiyama Minato''s threat at all.


    Sugiyama Minato thinks that he is young and lacks experience and strength, but Darcy thinks that he is young and has more potential than Sugiyama Minato and the others, so he does not hesitate at all.


    "You boy..." Sugiyama Minato''s eyes flickered and his fists were clenched, as if he might strike at any moment.


    "What? You still want to make a move. If you want to die, do it. The battle between you and me will definitely attract Yahiko. You don''t know how strong that guy is." Darcy said.


    "How strong is it?" Sugiyama Minato asked.


    He really didn''t know how strong Yahiko, the leader of Guangren village that Darcy was talking about, was strong.


    Ichishiki only told him part of the information, saying that Yahiko, the leader of the light ninja, is very powerful, so don''t reveal your identity easily.


    "It''s enough to kill me instantly." Darcy said.


    Minato Sugiyama was speechless, and the atmosphere fell into silence for a while.


    Although Sugiyama Minato thinks he is stronger than Darcy, he doesn''t think he can kill Darcy instantly.


    There is also a gap between cadres, but the gap is not so exaggerated.


    "I fought Yahiko when I first entered Guangren Village, and he defeated me with just one move, which is really unfathomable." Darcy said.


    "Not only the leader of Guangren Village, but even the other two senior officials of Guangren Village are not simple ninjas. I have no confidence that I can defeat them."


    "That''s why I have been emphasizing with Master Cixian that we must plan carefully and steadily. A small Guangren village has such power. One can imagine the horror of the five great ninja villages." Darcy said earnestly.


    "Actually, a year ago, I was also sent by Master Cixian to test the Ninja Village. It was Sand Hidden Village of the Five Great Ninja Villages. The task was to attack Kazekage." After a moment of silence, Sugiyama Minato said.


    "You can actually come back alive, because Sand Hidden Village is the weakest of the Five Great Ninja Villages?" Darcy felt that Sugiyama''s fate was really big, and if he were to attack Yahiko, he would definitely die.


    "No, I almost beat Sidai Kazekage to death, and then left easily." Sugiyama Minato said quietly, staring into Darcy''s eyes.


    Darcy: ? ? ?


    Darcy was stunned, he looked at Sugiyama Minato seriously, and finally confirmed that Sugiyama Minato was not lying, Sugiyama Minato could not have come all the way just to lie to him, he could verify it by asking Master Cixian when he reported the information later up.


    "How did you do it?" Darcy couldn''t help asking.


    "Sneak in, collect Kazekage''s action routes, and then raid at night." Sugiyama Minato replied.


    "That''s it?" Darcy looked at Sugiyama Minato suspiciously.


    "Otherwise?" Sugiyama Minato asked.


    "Your strength has made a big breakthrough after I left?" Darcy asked again.


    "Minor progress is not a big breakthrough." Sugiyama Minato said.


    "It shouldn''t be, how can it be said that it is also the Five Great Ninja Village, so it will be so weak?" Darcy murmured, feeling a little unrealistic.


    Sugiyama Minato is stronger than him, but his strength is limited, let alone instant kill, Sugiyama Minato cannot defeat him within fifty moves.


    So Sugiyama Minato is not Yahiko''s opponent either, maybe he will last a few times longer than him, but it is impossible to win.


    But Sugiyama Minato said that he almost killed Kazekage, which made Darcy a little confused about the situation.


    Didn¡¯t you say that the Five Great Ninja Villages are far more powerful than the Little Ninja Village? Why did you pull your crotch when you arrived at Shayin Village?


    "Is there a possibility that Guangren Village''s strength is not right, far exceeding his identity as Xiaonin Village." Sugiyama Minato said.


    Darcy''s face froze. If this is the case, he is too unlucky. There are so many small ninja villages in the ninja world, and it is the first time he has been sent to this problematic ninja village.


    "It is also possible that there is a problem with Yinsha Village. Master Cixian has not tested other Daren villages. A Yinsha cannot explain the problem." Darcy thought for a while and said.


    What Darcy didn''t expect was that Sugiyama Minato didn''t confront him this time, but nodded and said, "I can''t rule out this possibility, because Kinoshita disappeared when he was conducting the task of testing Konoha, and even attracted Konoha''s attention behind him." Send a large number of ninjas to search for traces of the organization in the country of Chuan."


    Because of Konoha¡¯s extensive search in the country of Chuan, Ichishiki knew that those natives were not fools, so he implemented a steady plan later and did not send anyone to Da Ninja Village to test.


    "Is that old guy dead?" Darcy was a little surprised.


    If the three major cadres are to be ranked, there is no doubt that Darcy is at the bottom, and Kinoshita is the undisputed first and strongest cadre.


    "He died a year ago." Sugiyama Minato said flatly.


    Darcy didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Although he was undercover here, he would contact Yishi, but it was his unilateral report, and Yishi would not report information to him, so Darcy didn''t know the changes in the organization over the years, and he didn''t even know that a cadre died.


    "You have joined Guangren Village for a year, what have you gained?" Sugiyama Minato asked.


    "As far as the infiltration mission is concerned, I have completed the goal of Master Cixian, and I am now one of the three high-level officials in Guangren Village." Darcy said with a proud face and raised his head.


    After all, Ichishiki¡¯s original intention to send him here was to control Guangren Village, and to find a qualified body for Ichishiki to conduct experiments. Although he didn¡¯t become the leader, it was because Yahiko was too strong to win.


    "Oh, then why haven''t I heard how many qualified experimental subjects you have provided to Master Cixian." Sugiyama Minato raised his eyebrows and said.


    Dalcy opened his mouth, finally sighed and said: "I don''t know why, although I have become a high-level executive in Guangren Village, that Yahiko still seems to be worried about me. I can often feel his gaze, maybe because I am not a Tian He is a native of the country, so he hasn''t completely trusted me yet."


    After chatting for a while, Minato Sugiyama can basically confirm that Darcy should not have rebelled, although he has not made any achievements for more than a year.


    Not a traitor, but a real dish.


    But Sugiyama Minato, who is stable, still observed Darcy for a few days while investigating Guangren Village, and prepared to leave after confirming that there was no problem.


    After integrating the collected information, Sugiyama Minato found that Light Ninja Village is much more outrageous than Frost Ninja Village, like an upgraded version of Frost Ninja Village, not like an ordinary Ninja Village at all.


    Sugiyama Minato concluded that there was some connection between the two Xiaonin villages, because they were so similar, the current situation of Shuangnin Village was almost like a sub-village of Guangnin Village.


    But just as Sugiyama Minato was rushing back to Shinobi Village, he found a man with orange hair in a black coat with red clouds standing in the middle of the road.


    Sugiyama narrowed his eyes, and quickly recognized that this was Yahiko, the leader of Guangnin Village, who was so strong in Darcy''s mouth.


    Sugiyama Minato turned around and changed direction decisively, he has not reported the information yet.


    How could Nagato let Sugiyama Minato leave easily, Nagato slowly stretched out his hand.


    "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 558： unexpected unfolding

    Chapter 558 Unexpected Expansion


    Sugiyama Minato, who was running wildly, suddenly felt a huge suction coming from behind, pulling him and flying towards the back.


    This suction is too strong, even if Sugiyama Minato erupts Chakra and struggles with all his strength, it still doesn''t work, and he is still being pulled and pulled.


    He hugged the big tree, and the big tree was uprooted together with him and continued to fly towards the rear. All efforts were useless in the face of the huge suction.


    Sugiyama Minato finally understands Darcy''s words a little bit. The leader of Guangnin Village, Yahiko, is indeed not simple.


    Just when Sugiyama Minato was attracted by Vientiane to half a meter in front of Nagato, Nagato broke out chakra again.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Boom boom boom! !


    Minato Sugiyama instantly felt that strong suction disappear, replaced by a stronger repulsion!


    The powerful repulsion hit Minato Sugiyama, causing him to shoot out at a faster speed than the one he sucked in, like a shell traveling at high speed hit the ground fiercely, creating a huge crater over ten meters .


    "Cough cough." Lying in the pit, Sugiyama Minato couldn''t help coughing up two mouthfuls of blood. At this moment, he felt as if his bones were about to fall apart, and there were pains everywhere.


    Now Sugiyama Minato is puzzled, how strong this Yahiko can be, he can be knocked down with two moves, and he has no ability to resist at all.


    Obviously Kazekage, one of the leaders of the Five Great Ninja Villages, is no match for him, but he has no power to fight back against the leader of a small ninja village.


    This is not ninja at all!


    "It''s not dead, it seems that there is some ability." Nagato flew to the front of Sugiyama Minato with no expression on his face.


    Sugiyama Minato endured the pain and forced himself to stand up, his body tensed, and he looked at Nagato warily.


    Now he knows that Darcy didn''t exaggerate Yahiko''s strength at all, it''s all a fact that he felt personally.


    "You were sent by the Chakra Technology Company. What is the purpose of sneaking into my village?" Nagato stared at Minato Sugiyama with cold eyes, which made Minato Sugiyama feel great pressure.


    Nagato knew Sugiyama Minato, because he had asked Zei to investigate the Chakra Technology Company.


    Suddenly such a technology giant popped up from a small country that was one of his plans. It was impossible for Nagato not to pay attention, so he sent Bai Ze to investigate and found that the strength of this technology company was indeed not simple.


    ''Damn, he knows my identity so well, does he only know Chakra Technology Company, or even the organization? ¡¯ Sugiyama panicked, he didn¡¯t expect Nagato to reveal his identity when he opened his mouth.


    Although he is also in the Chakra Technology Company, he is not the kind of position that shows up. It stands to reason that no one should know his existence, unless someone quietly investigates the Chakra Technology Company.


    Sugiyama Minato felt that he and Master Cixian underestimated this light ninja village, and this ninja village was not simple.


    "What are you talking about? I''m just curious about this new Shinobi Village, so I came here to take a look." Sugiyama Minato said pretending to be silly.


    "You can choose to play dumb all the time, but I don''t have time to waste time with a fool. I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your language." Nagato slowly raised his hand, as if he would make another move in the next moment. Sugiyama Minato killed.


    Nagato originally wanted to see if he could cooperate with Chakra Technology Company through Sugiyama Minato.


    The results launched by the Chakra Technology Company are very innovative even Nagato, and Scorpion has always wanted to obtain the latest Chakra Technology to improve his puppet.


    If he can cooperate with the Chakra Technology Company, Nagato thinks it will be very helpful to improve the strength of his subordinate Ninja Village.


    Furthermore, since the Chakra Technology Company has sent people to Guangren Village, they may have discovered something. Even if Sugiyama Minato is killed, they still have to deal with the trouble of the Chakra Technology Company. The Chakra Technology Company is too famous now. If it is too big, it may lead to early exposure if it is moved.


    But if Sugiyama Minato insists on seeking death, Nagato will not hold back. His goal is to change the entire ninja world, how can he compromise because of a technology company.


    The current Nagato has completely digested the two previous absorptions, and his strength has reached a new height. He feels that in the ninja world, except for Fujiwara Nagasawa, who has never fought before, other ninjas are not to be feared.


    "Hoo hoo." Sugiyama breathed heavily, his forehead was covered with dense sweat, he was very suffering at the moment.


    Looking at Nagato''s expressionless eyes, he knew that Nagato wasn''t trying to scare him. If he waited and pretended to be stupid, then Nagato would really kill him.


    Sugiyama Minato felt that Master Cixian treated them well, gave him strength, and didn''t restrict him too much, so Sugiyama Minato would definitely not betray Cixian.


    But in the current situation, is it really okay to be killed by Nagato?


    Sugiyama Minato thinks it¡¯s not good, his information has not been passed on, and the information about Yahiko¡¯s strength is also important news.


    Seeing that Nagato seemed impatiently about to make a move, Minato Sugiyama finally said, "That''s right, I am the top executive of the Chakra Technology Company."


    Nagato slowly put down his hand, and asked lightly: "Your purpose."


    "We found that there seems to be something wrong with Shuangren Village. It''s not like an ordinary Xiaonin Village. In addition, several Xiaonin Villages have been established in the past two years, which is a bit abnormal. In addition, Guangnin Village was also newly established during this period. It is a ninja village in a neighboring country of the Frost Kingdom, so I wanted to investigate it." Sugiyama thought for a while and said.


    This is not the time when the ninja village era first came. How could so many ninja villages be established.


    He mentioned the mission of this trip, but he did not reveal the existence of Mr. Cixian and the existence of shell tissue at all. Sugiyama Minato felt that there was no problem.


    While speaking, Sugiyama Minato stared at Nagato''s face, trying to get information from Nagato''s face.


    But it''s a pity that Nagato''s face has always maintained a paralyzed expressionless face, Sugiyama Minato can''t see anything at all.


    ''Is something still discovered...'' Nagato sighed inwardly.


    Although the routine is easy to use, if someone observes the ninja villages they established, they will find clues, because Nagato and the others implement a policy.


    Although he discovered the disadvantages, Nagato didn''t want to change it.


    Because the policy he is currently implementing is the fastest way to improve the strength of ninjas. If it is like an ordinary small ninja village, how can we win those big ninja villages when the time comes to war.


    Although he thinks that he must be the decisive factor, he can''t deal with everyone in one go. Those middle and lower ninjas still have to look at themselves.


    "So, what did you find out?" Nagato asked again.


    "Your village''s biotechnology and prosthetic body technology are so high that it doesn''t look like an ordinary Ninja village..." Sugiyama Minato told most of the information.


    This was information from his own village, and Sugiyama Minato felt that there was no need for him to hide it.


    "It''s okay to let you go, but Chakra Technology Company must provide me with a large number of recent scientific ninja tools, and I will send people to learn your core technology." Nagato said bluntly, strength is arrogance.


    "This is not something I can decide, I can''t promise you." Sugiyama Minato did not agree,


    If he really wanted to agree directly, he would have survived Nagato''s hands, but he probably would have died in the hands of Lord Cixian.


    Although their Master Cixian had never fought in front of them, none of the cadres would question the power of Master Cixian, because their power was given by Master Cixian.


    It''s understandable to make compromises temporarily in order to pass the information back. If Nagato''s conditions are agreed to, it will be a pure betrayal.


    "Aren''t you an executive of the Chakra Technology Company?" Nagato asked lightly, raising his hand again.


    "Could it be that the senior management of your ninja village can send a large number of ninjas to start a war without authorization?" Sugiyama Minato asked, but Nagato''s chakra erupted, and the powerful momentum pressed towards Sugiyama Minato.


    Sugiyama Minato didn''t dare to do anything else, and said: "I can''t decide this kind of thing alone. I need to report to the higher authorities."


    Nagato nodded lightly and asked Sugiyama Minato to write a letter. They would help Sugiyama Minato to take it to the Chakra Technology Company, and Sugiyama Minato would be temporarily imprisoned.


    ...


    The rise of chakra technology The emergence of scientific ninja tools has set off a new technological revolution in the entire ninja world.


    Although there is no black technology from the Chakra Technology Company, the five major countries are also racking their brains to develop Chakra Technology as much as possible, tap talents, and provide a lot of funding.


    Among them, Konoha is the most enthusiastic, not only has a lot of official policies, but also a lot of coins, and looks like a rich and powerful person who doesn''t care.


    When Yongze learned that Chakra technology and scientific ninja tools appeared, he was a little confused, but suddenly the technology tree went up.


    Because he had read the original book, even when it was the Fourth Ninja World War, he had never heard of such a thing.


    "Is it because I changed the plot too much, which made the ninja world a lot more peaceful, and the butterfly effect caused some key talents to survive unexpectedly, so scientific ninjas appeared?" This was Nagasawa''s initial guess.


    Yongze attaches great importance to the Chakra technology company that suddenly appeared, which is the hope of greatly increasing prosperity.


    So Yongze not only spent a lot of money to develop Chakra Technology in Konoha, but also sent Obito to the Chakra Technology Company to investigate.


    It turns out that this company does have something, which hides considerable power, but there are no more discoveries.


    This result did not satisfy Yongze, he knew that this Chakra technology company must have hidden more behind it.


    You know, Naruto is only four and a half years old now, and he is still more than a year away from going to ninja school. There must be a problem with such a black technology suddenly popping up in this timeline.


    Nagaze boldly guessed that this technology company may not be run by ninjas, but related to aliens, and may even be related to Otsuki.


    Although Kaguya has never shown Otsutsuki''s high technology, Nagasawa feels that, as an interstellar civilization, even if Otsutsuki is a race with great individual strength, the level of technology is still beyond the ninja world.


    Yongze also personally investigated. I don''t know if the person hiding in the dark is too cowardly, and Yongze didn''t investigate any more information.


    It¡¯s not easy for Yongze to take action directly, because he really needs someone to point the technology tree. This shot, what if that person stops, so Yongze is currently watching the changes, just monitoring the Chakra Technology Company, But it does not prevent its development, and even helps it develop.


    "Chakra Technology Company contacted Akatsuki." Obito suddenly appeared in Yongze''s office and reported to Yongzehui.


    At present, Yongze believes that there are two unstable factors in the ninja world, one is the Akatsuki organization headed by Nagato, and the other is the mysterious Chakra Technology Company.


    Nagato¡¯s words, because Yongze needs Nagato to help him wake up the ninja world and push forward some things, so Yongze has not moved Nagato for the time being, but has been paying attention to Nagato¡¯s movements and then making arrangements, waiting for Nagato to make a move.


    "Did the two unstable factors come together..." Yongze was lost in thought.


    "Continue to observe and see what they want to do, and they can make a move if necessary." Yongze said.


    In the past year, Yongze has also exchanged many other fruits. Obito, who has been acting outside, was also given a powerful devil fruit by Yongze.


    In fact, the configuration of Obito itself is very perfect. The dual Kamui attack and defend, and can also summon Susano.


    However, even if Obito''s own configuration is very good, the top-level devil fruit can be the icing on the cake. What Nagasawa gave Obito is the heavy fruit of Fujitora.


    The heavy fruit can use its ability to manipulate the strength and direction of gravity at will. It can instantly raise gravity to a distance of tens of thousands of kilometers above the ground, pull down meteorites with high-temperature flames, and make objects float weightlessly, or let gravity form a repulsive force. Bounce the opponent''s attack.


    It seems that having the Gravity Fruit is equivalent to having the Shenluo Tianzheng plus the Earth Explosion Star.


    In fact, it is not the case. The simple repulsion and suction of the basic ability of the gravity fruit and the reincarnation eye are different, and they have great potential for development.


    Obito nodded, and soon disappeared again.


    Suddenly, a memory flowed back to the main body, and Yongze looked in the direction of the entrance of Konoha Village.


    Just now, after watching Itachi walk into the Konoha gate, the shadow clone that had been protecting Itachi released it by itself, allowing the memory to return to the main body.


    Itachi finally returned to Konoha after nearly two years away.


    Feeling the extra memories in his mind, Yongze also felt a little bit emotional, Itachi, a child who is only a few months away from ten years old, has experienced too many things.


    He was once confused under the control of public opinion by Heijue, witnessed the darkness of the nobles in the capital, and practiced alone on the road for a long time. He saw too much and realized what is human heart.


    Yongze, the shadow clone, follows the instructions of the main body, as long as it doesn''t endanger Itachi''s life, he will never take action. Basically, he just watches from the sidelines and silently acts as a recorder.


    "Konoha, I''m back." Itachi looked at this familiar yet a little strange village, and smiled with little expression on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 559： Sasuke Versailles

    Chapter 559 Versailles Sasuke


    After traveling outside for nearly two years, Itachi who returned to Konoha was very moved.


    Not only did he grow up during his travels, Konoha also became more prosperous during his travels, and it felt like it was almost catching up with the capital of the Kingdom of Fire, but with fewer people.


    "Let''s go home first." Itachi withdrew his gaze, and walked towards Uchiha''s clan according to his memory.


    This is the first time he has left the village alone, and he has been out for so long at once. Itachi also misses his family.


    Whether the father is still busy with Uchiha''s affairs, whether the mother is worried about him late at night, whether Sasuke has grown up healthily.


    These are things Itachi couldn''t help thinking about when he was alone in a daze.


    Itachi is a person with ideals and goals, but he also has a feeling for family affection. Sometimes when he walks alone in the dark forest, he would wonder if it would be better if someone was by his side.


    Just because he is not good at expressing feelings does not mean that he has no feelings.


    Walking in the Uchiha clan, Itachi also found something different from before.


    In the past, most of Uchiha''s ninjas entered the police department directly and became ninjas of the police department.


    Although there are still a group of old Uchihas working in the police department, most of the Uchihas, especially the younger generation of Uchihas, have already integrated into Konoha, instead of shrinking into the small circle of Uchihas like before.


    It seems that it is for this reason that the Uchiha clan is more vibrant than before, and many non-Uchiha clan people can be seen from time to time.


    Because of Uchiha Fugaku''s teachings, coupled with Itachi''s own factors, he can be said to be very precocious.


    Itachi still remembers the atmosphere of the Uchiha clan for a while after the Third Ninja World War, which was dull and depressing.


    Everyone is quite dissatisfied, as if Uchiha and Konoha are already two opposite individuals, not a group.


    His home would often come to some serious-looking middle-aged people to discuss matters with his father, sometimes with loud voices.


    Now it''s completely different, Uchiha has a new life.


    "Itachi?" Suddenly, a female voice stopped Itachi, stopping Itachi''s foot that was about to step forward.


    Itachi looked towards the source of the sound, and found that it was Izumi Uchiha looking at her with surprise.


    I haven''t seen him for more than a year. Izumi Uchiha has only grown a little taller, without much change. He has long black and beautiful hair, fair skin, and two big smart eyes flashing a sly look from time to time.


    Seeing Itachi''s familiar paralyzed face, Izumi Uchiha happily waved to Itachi, and then trotted to Itachi, not knowing from time to time because of impatience, he failed to stop the car, and was about to fall on someone.


    But Itachi is a single man with his own ability. He instantly straightened Uchiha Izumi at a speed that Uchiha Izumi couldn''t see clearly, avoiding the scene of the two playing on the ground.


    "Huh?" By the time Uchiha Izumi realized it, she was already standing squarely in front of Itachi.


    "What''s the matter?" Itachi asked calmly.


    "Nothing, I just saw you and wanted to call out. After all, I haven''t seen you for so long. When did you come back?" Quan waved his hand and asked curiously.


    "I just came back today, and I''m getting ready to go home." Itachi replied.


    "Well, after staying outside for so long, you must miss your family very much, so I won''t bother you, you go home first." Uchiha Izumi thought for a while and said with a smile.


    Although she really wants to chat with Itachi now, talk about what Itachi has experienced during this long time travel, and want to talk to Itachi about the hardships of training, but it is not good for her to drag Itachi to chat here just after he came back. .


    Itachi nodded, and Izumi said goodbye and walked towards his home.


    It happened to be noon at this time, and Itachi felt that Sasuke was playing in the yard at this time, Fugaku was sitting in the living room reading the newspaper, and Uchiha Mikoto was preparing lunch.


    When Itachi came home, his parents were just as he thought, Fugaku was watching in the living room, and Uchiha Mikoto was preparing lunch, but he didn''t see Sasuke, so he didn''t know where he went.


    Seeing the return of his proud eldest son, Fuyue, who was always regarded as extremely calm by others, showed a surprised smile on his face.


    Uchiha Mikoto stepped forward excitedly to manually check Uchiha Itachi''s condition, carefully observed Itachi, worried that Itachi would be injured during the long journey.


    Uchiha Mikoto was relieved after seeing that her precious son was unharmed.


    "You have suffered a lot outside, you see you have lost a lot of weight." Uchiha Mikoto pinched Itachi''s face and said distressedly.


    "You are worrying too much. Itachi is not that fragile. Before he set off, he had already won the first place in the Zhongnin Examination jointly held by the four major ninja villages. He will not encounter danger if he is only active in the land of fire." Fu Yue He withdrew his surprise smile and said solemnly.


    "I don''t know who was in a hurry to ask Nagasawa''s assistant Itachi about the situation..." Mikoto Uchiha didn''t give Fugaku any face, and revealed his shortcomings with a smile.


    Fuyue''s complexion changed suddenly, but he quickly calmed down, and said firmly, "I had something to ask Yongze for help that day, and the matter of asking Itachi was just incidental."


    The incomprehensible words followed one after another, such as "the reform of the police department is busy", and "the majesty of the patriarch" and so on, which caused Uchiha Mikoto to laugh for a while, and the room was filled with joy for a while.


    "Where did Sasuke go?" Itachi suddenly remembered that his brother was not at home.


    Fuyue looked at the time, and then said: "It should be on the way back, Sasuke is now practicing with Nagasawa, not long after you left."


    "Do you practice with Teacher Yongze? That''s good." Itachi''s eyes flickered, and he nodded, thinking that it was very good.


    It is a good thing to be able to practice with Nagasawa. He only practiced with Nagasawa when he was six years old, and Sasuke practiced with Nagasawa when he was three years old, saving three years of detours.


    It¡¯s not that Itachi looks down on his father and the people in the Uchiha clan. Compared with Yongze, they are really not enough, the gap is too big.


    Say Sasuke, and Sasuke will arrive. Not long after Itachi and Fuyue mentioned Sasuke, Sasuke went home.


    When Sasuke saw the figure he often saw in his dreams, he rushed up excitedly and hugged Itachi.


    Itachi smiled slightly and opened his hands to cooperate with Sasuke.


    "Brother, why did you come back after going out for so long? I miss you so much, and I dreamed of you yesterday." The excited Sasuke didn''t care about the shyness, and directly said what was in his heart.


    "It''s okay, I''m not back." Itachi smiled and patted Sasuke''s head.


    It was only then that Sasuke realized that what he said just now was too direct, like a child who couldn''t live without his brother, his fair face quickly turned red, and soon became as red as a red apple.


    Then the family had a harmonious lunch. After the meal, Sasuke excitedly dragged Itachi to the yard, saying that he wanted Itachi to see the results of his hard work over the past year.


    Then Sasuke used Moon''s Breath in front of Itachi to slash at his yard, and even the big tree in the yard that was more than one meter thick fell down under Sasuke''s knife.


    "Brother, can I practice well?" Sasuke stared at Itachi with a look of praising, his eyes full of expectation.


    "Very well, when I was your age, I was not as strong as you are now." Itachi smiled and praised.


    "Hey." Sasuke blushed slightly and showed a satisfied smile after receiving the compliment from his favorite brother.


    This was something he had been imagining and looking forward to while Itachi was away.


    Especially Itachi actually said that he has surpassed Itachi in the same period, which made Sasuke even more excited. This is the biggest recognition by Itachi.


    Sasuke, who was in a happy mood, quickly told Itachi that he still had something to show. Sasuke raised his right hand, and a flame suddenly rose from his right hand. Sasuke punched out suddenly, and a huge fire fist flew out in an instant. The fierce flame directly shot the book The branches and leaves were burned, leaving only black ash all over the place.


    Itachi''s face was a bit moved, because he actually didn''t understand this move, just now Sasuke didn''t seem to use chakra, why did the nature change, and there is no seal yet, and the flame temperature is not low.


    "Is this what Mr. Yongze taught you?" Itachi asked aloud.


    Sasuke thought for a while and said, "It shouldn''t be counted."


    He thought, isn''t it just a punch with the ability of burning fruit, and Yongze is still going to teach it?


    "Developed by yourself?" Itachi fell into thinking. Could it be that Sasuke is actually a very rare ninjutsu genius?


    Sasuke nodded, and said, "Isn''t this very simple, how could Mr. Yongze teach this?"


    Sasuke heard Sasuke Versailles'' words, Itachi felt that this cute little brother was not so cute all of a sudden.


    Muji jutsu, which even he can''t understand, is actually too simple in Sasuke''s mouth, and Nagasawa can''t teach it.


    Itachi flicked Sasuke''s forehead lightly with his fingers, and Sasuke, who was defenseless, cried out in pain instantly.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Sasuke looked at Itachi with big innocent eyes.


    "There was a mosquito just now." Itachi said calmly.


    "So that''s how it is." Sasuke, who had great trust in Itachi, believed Itachi''s words at once, and really thought Itachi was helping to beat mosquitoes, not just wanting to beat him.


    Rubbing Sasuke''s little head, Itachi went out.


    The first thing to do when returning to Konoha is to go home. After the warmth with the family is over, Itachi is going to find Yongze.


    In Itachi''s mind, Yongze''s status is unique. During the trip, he urgently wanted to tell Yongze what he had seen and heard, to talk to him about the distress in his heart, and to hear Yongze''s opinions.


    Itachi was thinking about what to say and what questions to ask when he saw Yongze, and gradually walked to Yongze''s house.


    But what Itachi didn''t expect was that Yongze hadn''t returned home yet, but bumped into the bag that had just returned home.


    "You''re back." Dou was slightly taken aback when he saw a familiar figure he hadn''t seen for a long time, and then said with a smile on his face.


    "I just came back today." Itachi nodded and said.


    "Mr. Yongze, he hasn''t come back yet?"


    "Should be back soon." Dou said with some uncertainty.


    "Wrong, it is already back." Yongze Youyou who suddenly appeared said.


    "Mr. Yongze, long time no see." Itachi and Yongze greeted each other.


    Yongze nodded slightly, and said with a smile: "How is it, how does it feel to travel around the Fire Country this time? Is it very rewarding?"


    "Well, I have gained a lot. I used to take it for granted and was too naive." Itachi said with a complicated expression.


    In the past, Itachi''s understanding of the world and people was still very one-sided, because he only lived in Konoha, and even because of Nagasawa, he never came into contact with the darkness of Konoha.


    Konoha occupies a large area, which is the level of a big city, but most of the land is used for various training purposes. There are very few places where people actually live, and there are not many people. It can be regarded as a "small place".


    Itachi, who has been living in such a "small place", is still an autistic family like the Uchiha, so it is inevitable to have some lack of cognition.


    And this trip to the Fire Country has made up for Itachi''s vacancy in this area. He feels that he has really grown a lot. Although it is not in terms of strength, the significance is no less than a huge improvement in strength.


    "It''s good to have something to gain." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "Cognition is important, and strength is also very important. You haven''t left behind in cultivation, right?"


    "I didn''t forget to practice during the trip, and I still practiced every day if there were no accidents, but compared to when I was in Konoha, the time was less." Itachi replied.


    In this ninja world, you need not only knowledge, but also strength, otherwise no one will listen to you and follow your arrangements.


    However, because he is outside, he definitely cannot practice as much as Konoha. He still has to observe, not go out to practice.


    "During the days when you were not in Konoha, I have been practicing hard. Now, Itachi, you may be surpassed by me." Dou said.


    "The training time is a bit short, but this journey has also brought my Sharingan to the limit of the three-pointed jade. Whoever surpasses it is not sure." Itachi''s eyes suddenly turned blood-colored, and there were three black-colored jades in the blood-red eyes. in rotation.


    Itachi¡¯s main gain this time is the growth of his mind. As far as the stimulation he received during the journey, if it weren¡¯t for the lack of chakra at the moment, the kaleidoscope might be about to come out.


    "They are all energetic, so let''s have a battle full of youthful blood." Yong Ze applauded and laughed, and then took the two of them to an uninhabited forest.


    Dou''s current strength is really not to be underestimated. He ate the frozen fruit given by Yongze, and then developed his own breathing method, Breath of Ice, based on Breath of Water.


    If Dou can last longer in battle, Yongze feels that Dou will have the strength to defeat the ordinary Kage-class. He is still too young now. Although he has worked hard, his physical strength is still relatively low.


    Facing such a dou, if Itachi only has the three-gou jade writing sharing eyes, and other cultivations are not too diligent, then itachi may be defeated by Dou in this battle.


    I developed a breathing method that is very suitable for myself, coupled with powerful frozen fruits, and a deep ninjutsu library that has been passed down for three generations. Together, it can be said to be very difficult to deal with.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 560： Lava and Freeze

    Chapter 560 Magma and Freezing


    In the woods, Itachi and Dou confronted each other with knives, their bodies tense, and they would strike immediately after Yongze said the start.


    Yongze observed the state of the two of them, and after confirming that there was no problem, he stepped back a little distance and quickly shouted: "Start!"


    As if there was an invisible tacit understanding, the two rushed out at the same time almost instantly, slashing at each other.


    Clang! The two fast-moving knives collided together, sputtering sparks.


    But what happened next was beyond Itachi''s expectation. Suddenly, a terrifying chill erupted from the knife in his pocket, which instantly froze Itachi''s knife, and it continued to spread towards Itachi. Itachi decisively abandoned it. The knife retreated, avoiding the ending of being frozen together with the knife.


    "As expected of you, I thought I could end the battle without you knowing." Tou said regretfully as he threw the frozen knife to the ground.


    "Have you successfully developed the ice escape?" Itachi asked panting slightly. It was because of the opening of the Sangouyu Sharingan just now that the observation ability has been greatly enhanced. The good ending is also that one arm is frozen.


    Dou consciously developed Ice Escape before, to study the fusion of changes in the nature of wind attribute chakra and water attribute chakra, and came up with some combination ninjutsu.


    "Bingdun, it''s true to say that, but it''s not just as simple as Bingdun." Dou smiled and forced towards Itachi.


    Itachi, who had no weapons in his hand, naturally didn''t want to engage in close combat with the bag. Itachi quickly took out four shurikens from the ninja bag, and shot towards Fei at an extremely tricky angle, while Itachi took the opportunity to pull away At the same time, five shadow clones were created by using the shadow clone technique.


    "Fire Escape¡¤Horse Fireball Art!" Three Uchiha Itachis simultaneously casted a large fireball, and one big ball flew towards the approaching pocket with two small balls.


    Breath of Ice broke out, the frozen fruit was activated, and the icy cold air condensed on the blade, without dodging or evading, and directly froze the big fireball fired by Itachi''s body.


    Itachi''s pupils shrank slightly, and then he forcibly calmed down, continued to entangle with Dou, and successively released large-scale ninjutsu to confuse his sight.


    And Dou is also pressing every step of the way, not giving Itachi, a close friend who is very close, a chance. The attack is very fierce, and the knife is slashing at Itachi''s vitals. I don''t know, I think the two are fighting to the death.


    Soon, the four shadow clones on the field were hacked to death, and some wind and frost appeared on Itachi''s body.


    At this moment, Itachi suddenly threw a large number of shurikens and shot towards Tou, and after a short dodge, Itachi dodged and continued to chase Itachi.


    But Itachi didn''t retreat again this time, but fought with Kunai and Tou.


    Saw!


    Suddenly, Dou sensed a burst of danger coming from behind, and directly turned his body into an element. In the next moment, a sharp sword pierced through Dou''s shoulder, but because Dou had already turned into an element, Dou was not injured.


    "You have become more cunning." Dou sighed.


    As early as the beginning, when Itachi split into five shadow clones, one shadow clone kept hiding in the dark. Finally, when Itachi released ninjutsu to block his sight, he used the transformation technique to turn into a shuriken, and Itachi let him out. The frozen knife over there was also melted by the powerful fireball of the shadow clone Itachi before.


    Even during this process, at the last step, Itachi deliberately controlled a subtle distance so that he felt that he could catch up with Itachi immediately, and the thrown shuriken also left many places where he could quickly dodge.


    "But it''s useless." Itachi sighed softly, he couldn''t understand what was going on now.


    I saw that the sharp blade that pierced the pocket not only did not hurt the pocket or forced to dodge, but the cold air flowed along the sharp blade and instantly frozen the shadow clone.


    Itachi was a little confused. In the short three minutes of the battle, he revealed a lot of not simple things.


    Ice escape, the new breathing method, and the secret technique to avoid attacks.


    On the contrary, it is him, except for the Sangouyu Sharingan, it seems that the breath of the sun is constantly improving, but there is nothing else.


    Itachi took a deep breath, the breath of the sun exploded with all its strength, and the chakra was running to the extreme, and then a fast spinning red fireball appeared in his hand.


    During so much time, Itachi didn¡¯t get nothing. He developed the fire chakra property change of the spiral pill, and fused it with the breath of the sun, and the power that erupted in an instant was terrifying.


    "I can''t control the power of this next move, you have to be careful." Itachi reminded before making the move.


    Helix Wan''s fire attribute chakra change is an extremely powerful move that is extremely difficult to control, and coupled with the strengthening of the sun''s breath, the power is even more unimaginable.


    "Breath of Ice¡¤Ice Age!" Hearing Itachi''s words, Dou dared not underestimate him. Chakra breathing burst out in unison, and his frozen fruit ability was pushed to the extreme. The ground is frozen.


    Huge blocks of ice are constantly devouring every inch of land between Itachi and Dou, and Itachi is not afraid at all, holding a huge fireball of the sun, and smashing towards Tou, the terrifying heat will quickly melt the ice that is trying to devour him .


    Zizi! A large amount of ice evaporated and a thick white mist fell, adding a touch of mystery to the forest.


    Finally, the white mist dissipated, and the huge pieces of ice on the ground seemed to be promoting the winners.


    "I still lost." Itachi said with a wry smile. At this time, the fireball in his hand had been extinguished, and half of his body was frozen.


    "You have surprised me very much. Uchiha''s Sharingan really deserves its reputation. With so much less training time, it can''t surpass you by much." Dou smiled and touched the ice on Itachi''s body.


    Although he still has some means to use in this battle, Itachi has not eaten Yongze''s Devil Fruit yet, and Dou feels that it is really difficult to maintain his strength beyond Itachi.


    "What was the secret technique you used just now? It''s a bit like the hydration technique of Kirigakure, but I feel that yours is stronger." Itachi asked.


    In the battle just now, he just ignored the stabbing attack, which caused most of Itachi''s layout to fail, and he immediately fell into a disadvantage.


    "Actually, it''s not a secret technique, it''s a kind of ability, the ability you have after eating a devil fruit." Dou said, and then showed Itachi the elementalization again.


    "Then your ice escape?" Itachi looked at the bag with a surprised face, remembering Sasuke''s fire fist before departure.


    "Sasuke also ate that devil fruit?"


    Dou nodded and said: "That''s right, Sasuke also ate the devil fruit, he ate the burnt fruit, and he has the power to emit flames."


    "No wonder." Itachi finally understood why Sasuke said it simply.


    In his eyes, Sasuke performed a Muji ninjutsu, but in Sasuke''s eyes, he just punched once in an ordinary way.


    At this time, Yongze came out and introduced a wave of Devil Fruits in detail.


    "It''s amazing, but why haven''t I heard of it?" Itachi asked with some doubts. He had traveled to the Land of Fire and had never heard of such a magical thing.


    "If you have heard of it, it''s fine if it doesn''t exist." Yongze replied with a smile.


    Speaking, Yongze took out the magma fruit and handed it to Itachi and said, "This is the devil fruit for you. It is called the magma fruit. It is a powerful devil fruit that is comparable to the frozen fruit on the body."


    Basically, the points that Yongze accumulated over the past year have been exchanged for Devil Fruits. The top Devil Fruits are really not cheap.


    He exchanged Frozen Fruit for Toto, Burned Fruit for Sasuke, Surgery Fruit for Orochimaru, Gravity Fruit for Obito, and Transparent Fruit for Kakashi. The Magma Fruit was specially reserved for Itachi. .


    Nagaze thought, when Itachi opens Susano in the future, the magma in his hand will be full of oppression.


    Itachi took the fruit, looked at it curiously, and felt that this magical fruit called devil fruit not only has magical functions, but also looks different.


    "Just eat it right away, remember to eat everything without leaving any." As a close friend, Dou reminded with a smile on his face.


    Dou still remembers the taste of the devil fruit. He is very puzzled that there are such unpalatable things in the world.


    So after seeing Itachi getting a devil fruit, Dodo didn''t hesitate to remind him kindly, this unforgettable taste, of course we should remember it together.


    Itachi nodded, and took a bite of the devil fruit with a calm face, but this bite directly broke the kung fu, unable to maintain a paralyzed face, showing a three-point surprise, three-point discomfort, three-point helplessness and a hint of disbelief .


    "It''s a bit unpalatable." Itachi said with a frown.


    Du smiled without saying a word, did not speak, quietly happy in his heart.


    Even he couldn''t bear the taste, but because of his words, Itachi still bit the bullet and reluctantly ate the magma fruit quickly.


    Not long after, Itachi, who has a strong ability to control his body, noticed the changes in his body.


    Itachi''s mind moved slightly, and in an instant his flesh and blood right arm turned into hot magma burning with flames.


    Although the arm turned into magma, Itachi found that manipulating the magma was actually more flexible and convenient than manipulating the flesh and blood arm.


    Itachi aimed at the large ice block seven or eight meters high made by Dou, and shot out a piece of magma. The hot magma quickly melted the ice block, and soon there was only water on the ground, and there was no ice block.


    "This ability seems to restrain my fruit ability a bit." Dou found a problem.


    "There is no attribute restraint. As long as your ice is strong enough, it won''t be the magma melting the ice, but you freezing the magma." Yongze said.


    "I will record this failure, and I will defeat you in five months." Itachi took the challenge letter.


    During these five months, he will redouble his training to make up for all the previous omissions, and then develop his fruit ability well.


    "I will continue my victory." Dou said unabated, noting the Itachi who ate the magma fruit.


    In order to keep his identity as the winner, he hurried to practice after eating something casually, and vowed not to give up until he killed Itachi.


    Although Itachi is also eager to develop new abilities to fight for defeating Kabuki, he still has something to say about the journey.


    Yongze brought Itachi to a small grass field, listening to Itachi tell what he had seen and heard along the way, and the doubts that arose during the journey.


    "Why is it just a nonsense rumor that can develop to such an extent that even I was almost moved, wouldn''t the people who spread it at the beginning not check it? Why do those nobles have such favorable conditions, but they have to torture Country people are happy..."


    "Because most people just want to have fun, they don''t care about the truth of the news, they only care about whether they can be happy, not everyone is a ninja, and in addition, the person in the rumor is indeed misbehaving and mishandling, in the end It''s getting worse..." Yongze replied one by one.


    "However, I think you already understand it quite well." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    "People are too complicated." Itachi shook his head, feeling that he still didn''t know enough.


    There are idealists who are desperate for lofty ideals, and there are pure villains who like to do harm to others and benefit themselves. There are too many people of all kinds.


    "It''s good to know, but if you want world peace, it''s not that troublesome. Maybe it won''t be long before peace will enter the next stage." Yong Ze Youyou said.


    Currently the ninja world is peaceful, but it is peace dominated by the five major ninja villages.


    ¡­


    After reaching an in-depth cooperation with the Chakra Technology Company, Nagato was satisfied and let Sugiyama Minato go back. The left and right are just a small character with one move in seconds. up.


    Nagato didn''t care about Sugiyama Minato, but Sugiyama Minato cared about Nagato very much. After returning to the Shell Organization, he quickly and systematically reported all the information about Nagato in detail.


    Including Nagato''s appearance, Nagato''s performance when using power, and so on.


    When Sugiyama Minato said about Nagato''s eyes, a trace of surprise flashed across Yishiki''s plain face.


    He didn''t expect that the leader of Guangren Village actually had the eyes of reincarnation, although it was only the lowest-level purple eyes of reincarnation.


    This kind of reincarnation eye will not appear on the orthodox Otsutsuki, only the next level of blood may appear this kind of eye.


    But this is also a pity for Yishi. Even the lowest level of Samsara Eye, it also shows that he has a good talent while inheriting the power of Datongmu''s blood, and it is very likely that he can carry his wedge.


    But now Nagato''s strength is obviously not something that he, a seriously injured body, can handle casually, unless Yishiki is willing to release his own power, but that would be suicide.


    "This Yahiko of Guangnin Village has big ambitions. I''m afraid it''s not just Guangnin Village and Shuangnin Village, but also the small ninja village that has changed in the past two years is related to him." Sugiyama Minato said in a deep voice.


    Yishishi still maintained a calm expression.


    "It''s good to be ambitious, maybe we can use him to help us accomplish something." Yishi said lightly, shaking the red wine.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of ambition Nagato has, he is just a descendant of inferior Otsuki.


    At this moment, Darcy, an undercover agent in Guangren Village, brought them good news.


    Although Sugiyama Minato was discovered in Guangren Village, because he only met Darcy at the first time and was extremely secretive, Darcy was not exposed, but Sugiyama Minato himself was caught by Nagato.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 561： mission impossible

    Chapter 561 Mission: Impossible


    Because of meeting Sugiyama Minato once, Darcy has been working harder recently, for fear of being exposed.


    Just as Darcy finished his day''s work and was about to go home, someone notified the leader to look for him.


    Darcy''s sensitive nerves were immediately touched.


    The leader Yahiko is looking for him, why is it at this point in time? Could it be that he has been exposed?


    If you don¡¯t run away right now, you won¡¯t be able to run away when you get to Yahiko¡¯s side.


    Darcy thought a lot at once.


    Even thought of the reason for splitting the pot after going back, it was Sugiyama Minato''s fault, and Yahiko had been very wary of him when he suddenly came to his side (in fact, he was considering whether to draw Dalsil closer to the Akatsuki organization).


    Finally, Darcy quietly let go of the fist clenched behind his back, nodded with a smile, and followed Guangren to Yahiko''s office.


    Having been lurking here for more than a year, he was about to run away just because of a guess. Darcy was not reconciled, and he would not be laughed to death by that guy Sugiyama when he went back.


    ¡®If it was really exposed, ninjas must have been arranged nearby, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you go or not. ¡¯ Darcy comforted himself inwardly.


    After entering the office, Darcy found that in addition to Yahiko, there were two other high-level officials from Guangren Village in the office, and Darcy became even more nervous all of a sudden.


    But Darcy has a way of comforting himself.


    ''It''s okay, if you really want to deal with me, the leader Yahiko alone is more than enough, and the other two high-level officials may be fine, maybe there is something to hold a meeting. ¡¯ Darcy said inwardly.


    Seeing Darcy coming in, Nagato nodded.


    "Darcy, I have been watching you." Nagato said suddenly.


    Hearing Nagato''s words, Darcy''s heart beat wildly, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ¡®Is it still exposed? ¡¯ Darcy was extremely nervous at the moment.


    Darcy took a deep breath, wiped off the sweat on his forehead with slightly trembling hands, forced a smile on his face, and his body was tense, ready to strike at any time.


    As the youngest organization cadre, Darcy has his own pride. If he is found out, even if he dies later, he will cause a little trouble for Nagato and the others.


    "You are a hard-working person with strong mobility and you have done a lot for Guangren Village." Nagato continued.


    Darcy''s tense body relaxed a bit, as if he made a mistake, Nagato probably wouldn''t praise him if he exposed it.


    "But your origin is unknown, and there is no information about a young master named Darcy in the country of Sichuan."


    Darcy''s heart that had just been let go soared and hung up again.


    Darcy said with a forced smile on his face: "I rarely fight bravely with others, so I don''t have much reputation."


    "However, your strength is indeed very good, and the elites of the five great ninja villages may not necessarily be your opponents." Nagato nodded and continued.


    Dalcy''s heart was relieved again, as if there was no problem.


    "You seem a little nervous." Belyuhu greeted Darcy with a kind face.


    Darcy waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.


    "Join the Akatsuki organization, and together with the Akatsuki organization, we will subvert this ninja world and overthrow all those great powers." Nagato issued an invitation.


    Darcy was stunned, he interacted with Beiliuhu for a while, why did he feel that what Nagato said was a bit incomprehensible, and suddenly an Akatsuki organization popped up, wanting to subvert the ninja world together.


    Could it be that the waving of his hand for more than ten minutes caused a lot of things to be revealed?


    Beliuhu, who was watching from the sidelines, shook his head, thinking that Nagato''s recruiting skills are really not good, if not for his excellent strength, he would definitely not be able to recruit people.


    Beliuhu also has his own influence, and he also knows a little bit about the art of controlling people.


    When he recruited people, he was looking for ninjas who had no talent and were looked down upon by others. As long as you draw a picture of them and give them something to enhance their strength, they will follow you and work hard for you.


    Of course, Darcy and his subordinates are obviously not of the same type, so another method has to be used.


    "What kind of organization is the Akatsuki organization? Aren''t we Guangren Village?" Darcy asked tentatively with a blank expression.


    "Guangren Village is Akatsuki Organization, but Xiao Organization is not Guangren Village." Nagato said lightly.


    "The Akatsuki organization is an organization dedicated to peace. The existence of the five major ninja villages has seriously hindered peace. They have the most resources and the strongest power, but they are still not satisfied. They wish that their own ninja village could have the resources of the entire world..." Chang The door seized the opportunity to ruthlessly stuff private goods.


    "But I think the ninja world is quite peaceful now?" Darcy replied subconsciously.


    It seems that except for their organizations doing things, the ninja world is quite calm.


    Scorpion''s eyes lit up, and he began to look at Darcy''s limbs, thinking about how to transform him into a puppet if he got Darcy''s body.


    Darcy felt a little terrified by the scorpion''s eyes, and felt a little bad in his heart. He seemed to have said the wrong thing.


    But Nagato didn''t act as Scorpion thought, but explained with a straight face: "It''s just a fake peace for a while, hasn''t it always been like this, they want to fight and fight, and they fight for peace when they are tired. Over and over endlessly.¡±


    Darcy didn''t refute this time, he didn''t come to engage in debate, he came undercover, and now he has discovered the hidden secrets of Guangren Village, so you can''t do bad things because of talking.


    "Master Yahiko, what you said is right, we should overthrow Dainin Village!" Darcy expressed his position.


    Nagato nodded, and then Beiruhu handed over the uniforms and rings necessary for members of the Akatsuki organization to Darcy, and the Akatsuki organization gathered ten people again.


    During this period, Darcy also explained what the Akatsuki organization was through Beryuhu.


    is a great organization that inspires Ganduan Danin Village to realize world peace. Of course, this is not what Darcy had in mind.


    After listening to Beiliuhu''s words, Darcy thought that the Akatsuki organization was a lunatic organization, and Nagato, as the leader of the Akatsuki organization, was even more insane.


    You have to drink a lot and have some serious illness to come up with such an organization. They talk about peace and righteousness, and they do things that are only for fear of chaos in the world.


    After becoming a member of the Akatsuki organization, Darcy also knew that the newly established ninja villages and some small ninja villages that redeveloped the power of ninjas were all done by the Akatsuki organization.


    If the Akatsuki organization really brought so many small ninja villages and the five major powers to rise, Darcy is sure that this will definitely be a war with a scale far exceeding any previous ninja world war.


    Almost the entire human ninja world will be mobilized, and the intensity of the war can be imagined.


    "By the way, do you know Chakra Technology Company?" Nagato asked suddenly.


    Darcy nodded, now Chakra Technology Company is very famous in the entire ninja world, and he has heard a lot about Chakra Technology Company.


    "Our Akatsuki organization will cooperate with the Chakra Technology Company. I am going to send you and Scorpion to go there together, and you should try to obtain as much information as possible." Nagato said.


    Scorpion went there mainly to learn the technology of the Chakra Technology Company and upgrade his puppets. As for Darcy, Nagato wanted him to be a nail in the Chakra Technology Company of the Akatsuki Organization.


    "I will try my best to collect information." Darcy nodded, isn''t it just being a spy, he is familiar with it.


    Darcy, who returned home afterwards, quickly reported the latest information he had obtained.


    "Since the Akatsuki organization wants to develop a war to destroy the five great ninja villages, let the Akatsuki organization help us explore their strength." The corners of Yishiki''s mouth raised, and he wished that the ninja world would be in chaos, so that it would be more convenient for his shell organization to act.


    So not only will Yishi not oppose the Akatsuki organization, but it will provide support to the Akatsuki organization to a certain extent, such as the cooperation requested by Nagato.


    Now Yishi¡¯s plan has achieved preliminary results, and there are more and more people working for him. Yishi believes that he will soon find the ¡°vessel¡± that can carry his wedge, and finally recover his strength, and complete what he did not complete a thousand years ago. Work.


    "By the way, Lord Cixian, do you have any information about the Chakra Technology Company on the organization side? The Xiao Organization has reached a cooperation with that Chakra Technology Company. They want to send me and another member of the Xiao Organization to the Chakra Technology Company. I''m going to investigate the intelligence of the Chakra Technology Company." Darcy asked.


    But Darcy found that after he said these words, the smiling face of Master Ci Xian, who had a slight smile on his face, disappeared, and he did not answer his question.


    Darcy reviewed what he said just now, and felt that he did not say anything wrong. Why, Lord Cixian didn''t seem very happy.


    After a while, Yishi slowly said: "Chakra Technology Company was established by our organization, and the core members are all members of our shell organization."


    Darcy was stunned when he heard Yishi¡¯s words. The Chakra Technology Company was actually established by an organization. Then he went to the Chakra Technology Company as a spy, so he went undercover to his own organization. What is this, Mission Impossible? And does their organization have a name? It''s called the Shell Organization. This is the first time I''ve heard of it.


    Darcy didn''t know that Yishi had changed his strategy because he had been undercover for too long. In his impression, the organization was still a ninja organization that had been hidden for a long time in the Kingdom of Sichuan. He didn''t know that the organization had moved to the Kingdom of Frost. Created a well-known Chakra technology company in the ninja world.


    "Then what should I do, Lord Cixian?" Darcy didn''t know what to do for a while. Could it be that he really went to his own organization to be a spy? What''s the point of that.


    "Don''t make any changes for the time being, just follow the arrangement of the Xiao organization." Yishi said lightly.


    He didn''t expect Nagato to do such a trick, so he didn''t know whether Nagato had discovered that Darcy was an undercover agent.


    If you know it, Dalcy did bring the information from the Akatsuki organization. If you don¡¯t know it, it¡¯s too coincidental. It seems that Nagato knew it but didn¡¯t reveal it and just sent Dalcy back.


    That is, Yishiki doesn''t know Nagato''s character, otherwise he wouldn''t be thinking so distressed.


    Nagato hates traitors very much. If they rebel, he doesn''t care who they are, and kills them directly.


    Dalcey also nodded with a bit of pain, he didn''t expect that he would return to the organization in such a peculiar way, it was outrageous.


    ¡­


    Today is a relatively meaningful day for Konoha, because Konoha opened a new school, and it is not a ninja school, but an ordinary school for everyone.


    This school does not teach **** the enemy the fastest, nor does it teach ninjutsu or gymnastics. It only teaches general subjects, such as mathematics and history.


    In order to build a good school, Yongze gave full play to Konoha''s advantages and poached a lot of people. Konoha didn''t have teachers of ordinary subjects, so he paid money to dig out others, even students, and those who were willing to immigrate to Konoha directly Give the house a resettlement fee.


    Before Yongze carried out various reforms, Konoha had a permanent population of 300,000, which was pitifully small compared to Konoha''s huge land area.


    And now the number of Konoha has surged to more than 400,000.


    It¡¯s not that many people were born at once, but many people chose to settle in Konoha.


    This is still the result of Yongze¡¯s conscious control, otherwise there would be more, too many people coming at once, Yongze was worried that it would have a great impact on Konoha, so he came in a circular manner.


    For such a meaningful event, the Hokage of Minato is naturally indispensable.


    In fact, the principal of the school has a special meaning since the second generation founded the ninja school.


    The principal of the first generation is Togama himself, and the principal of the second generation is the third generation of Hokage Hiruzaru Sarutobi.


    Ninjas are the root of the ninja village, and the headmaster of the ninja school who constantly trains ninjas is naturally also a very important position.


    However, after Yongze created the Ministry of Education, the importance of the principal''s position was affected to a certain extent.


    Minato, who has been working for more than four years, still has not forgotten his original intention, and he will say a few words as soon as he talks.


    The onlooker turned to sleep and Xiaochun sighed, "If Teacher Feima sees the village has become like this, I don''t know how angry it is, what a good ninja village has been changed.


    Let so many ordinary people in, I don¡¯t know how many spies from other villages are inside, and what¡¯s the use of setting up a school for ordinary people? "


    Mitomenyan next to him nodded in agreement, "Those ninja school reforms, medical specialty students are fine, and it can be said that it is to strengthen the strength of Ninja Village. I don''t know why it takes so much trouble to build an ordinary school. What are you doing, it¡¯s actually bigger than a ninja school.¡±


    "You guys, I just think too much." Looking at the two stubborn old friends, the third generation shook his head and said with a smile: "Isn''t Konoha very good now, and it''s still very lively. I remember when the village was first built. It''s not that lively."


    "Is the current Konoha still Konoha?" Zhuanzhu Xiaochun didn''t change because of the words of the third generation.


    Three Generations took a puff of cigarette, and asked calmly: "So in your eyes, what is the real Konoha?


    There are no ordinary people, only ninjas? I''m afraid there will never be a real Konoha, even in the ninja family, not every family member can become a ninja. "


    Turning to bed Xiaochun didn''t know how to refute the third generation, so he had to say: "I''m stupid to say that I can''t kill you, I just feel that Konoha shouldn''t be like this."


    "Then you can refute Nagasawa Minato at the meeting, and use your answer." Sandai said with a smile.


    "At least, I feel that the current Konoha is very good."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 562： The outbreak of war

    Chapter 562 The outbreak of war


    Yongze heard the conversation between the third generation and the consultants, but he didn''t care.


    No matter what Mitomonyan and Zhuanju Xiaoharu thought, they couldn¡¯t stop his reforms. They were crushed by Nagasawa in terms of fame and strength.


    The only thing they have to beat Yongze is age and qualifications.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these two consultants have always been at odds with him in politics, but they would not do something like Danzo, he would have let them retire with dignity. If he didn¡¯t want to be decent, then Yongze would help them to be decent.


    Yongze can allow someone to follow him to lie down and win, but he doesn''t want to see him working hard to improve Konoha''s prosperity, and as a result, some of his own people harm Konoha because of their rights.


    After attending the opening ceremony, Yongze went to the research base of Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru, who already has a strong research ability, has gained the fruit of the operation, which can be said to be even more powerful.


    The ability of the fruit of surgery is very magical. It can create a global or hemispherical space. In the space, you can cut, exchange, and splice anything at will. You can even exchange two hearts to achieve the effect of soul exchange. The severed life does not die, it does not even bleed, it is still alive.


    In the world of One Piece, there is also a legend that if the fruit of the surgery is developed to a certain level, the surgery of immortality can be performed, allowing people to have an endless lifespan, at the cost of the death of the person performing the surgery.


    Of course, Orochimaru definitely doesn¡¯t know the legend of the One Piece world, but the magical convenience of the operation fruit is indeed useful to him when he is doing research, and it also gave him some new inspiration.


    "Sharingan is a manifestation of spiritual power. If a strong Uchiha who has opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan and a Uchiha ninja who has not yet opened his eyes are exchanged for souls through the fruit of the operation, is it possible to make the person who has not opened his eyes open?" The Uchiha ninja directly opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?" Orochimaru spoke his mind.


    Opening the kaleidoscope is not an easy task, not only depends on one''s talent, but also has a huge emotional power to help, if Uchiha can mass-produce the kaleidoscope, the strength of this Konoha will be greatly improved, this has always been a big snake An important research topic for pills.


    In fact, in a sense, there is already a relatively simple way to open a kaleidoscope, and Orochimaru¡¯s kaleidoscope Sharingan is obtained from that plan.


    However, that plan is not only very inhumane to implement, but also very expensive. It is not suitable to be directly used on the Uchiha clan, and it is only suitable for him to do one or two pairs to study.


    "Your idea is very bold, but it should not be that simple to open the kaleidoscope, but if you just open Sharingan, there is great hope." Yongze thought for a while and said.


    "If you just open ordinary Sharingan, it won''t be of much value." Orochimaru shook his head.


    Ordinary Sharingan is not difficult to open in the eyes of Orochimaru, and Uchiha with a little bit of talent will open Sharingan sooner or later.


    "It''s worth a try, I will arrange candidates." Yong Ze said.


    Actually, Yongze thinks that if he wants to solve the problem of Sharingan, he may have to study Otsuki.


    Sharingan is because the blood of Otsutsuki flows from the Uchiha people, and the people of the Otsutsuki clan are born with powerful reincarnation eyes that the Uchiha clan will not be able to have until the end.


    If you can get some big tube wood cells to study, maybe the problem of kaleidoscope will not be a problem, and you can even find a new way to promote the eye of reincarnation.


    Yongze thought about it and felt that he was a bit small. He used to think that Otsutsuki should never come, but now he thinks that it would be great if there was an ordinary Otsutsugi in the ninja world, just to get some Otsutsuki cells. Research.


    "By the way, is there any breakthrough in Chakra technology?" Yong Ze asked.


    Nagaze thinks that Chakra technology will be the way out for the ninja world, and spare no effort to develop Chakra technology, not only by setting up a special research room for research, but also by Orochimaru.


    Anyway, Orochimaru only has this little hobby, so those who can do more work.


    "There is no big breakthrough, but it should be much better than the other four countries, except Chakra Technology Company." Orochimaru said.


    As an excellent researcher, although Orochimaru focuses on biotechnology, he is not bad in other aspects. He is keenly aware of the great development prospects of chakra technology, and he also got involved.


    In fact, the idea of ??Chakra Plus Technology was not created when Chakra Technology Company appeared. This brain hole existed before, and there are always people who will come up with all kinds of novel ideas.


    It¡¯s just that before the emergence of the Chakra Technology Company, everyone can only use their imaginations and cannot realize it.


    Yongze nodded. He thinks it is reasonable not to surpass Chakra Technology Company. Yongze has already determined that there must be something wrong with this company. Maybe there are aliens in it. It is unrealistic to surpass them.


    I just don¡¯t know why this alien kindly helped the ninja world to climb the technology tree, or the method of chakra technology was tailor-made for the ninja world.


    If the company plans to destroy the world or dominate the world at that time, Yongze will leave them a dead body for the sake of helping climb the technology tree, and let them go away with dignity.


    ¡­


    With the help of Chakra Technology Company, the already fast-growing Xiao organization is even more powerful, and its development is even faster.


    Not only armed the established Ninja Village with scientific ninja equipment, but also used the strength of the Chakra Technology Company to develop the Ninja Village faster.


    In just half a year, the Akatsuki organization successfully established two new ninja villages in the Land of the Seas, and also united small ninja villages such as Taki Ninja Village and Xing Ninja Village by the Akatsuki Organization to prepare for a big wave of ninja villages. of.


    When he knew that there was a so-called "star shadow" in Hoshinobu Village, Nagato couldn''t help but want to laugh, what kind of optimism is this.


    In the ninja world, only the leaders of the five major ninja villages in the five major countries are eligible to be called shadows. You are a small ninja village in a small country and you are still creating a shadow for your own entertainment.


    However, this also shows that Hoshino has a good ambition, which makes Nagato feel a little easier.


    Not all small ninja villages have the same ambition as grass ninja to overthrow the five great ninja villages and become a big ninja village.


    Actually, most of the chiefs of Ninja Village do not have the courage to have such ambitions.


    However, Nagato is proficient in physical persuasion, and Wanxiangtian cited Shenluo Tianzheng with a set of combined punches. If he still doesn''t understand his good intentions, then he can only change to a leader.


    Although the five great ninja villages feel that the ninja villages are not a threat, the establishment of so many ninja villages in a short period of time has aroused the curiosity of a certain big country, that is, the land of earth.


    Onoki is an extremely cautious person, even if he has a powerful blood succession elimination like Chen Dun, Onoki seldom takes risks, and more often uses his brains and plans.


    In just two years, small ninja villages like light ninja village, frost ninja village, wave ninja village and sea ninja village all popped up. The establishment of a ninja village is long overdue.


    If there is only one, Ohnoki can still treat him as a special case, one case at a time, but there must be a special reason for so many small ninja villages.


    So Ohnoki sent people to investigate the newly established Xiaonin villages in the small countries, and went to those ninja villages to check the situation.


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t check it, but once I check it, there will be a problem. The process of the establishment of those Xiaonin villages is so similar. It¡¯s all a sudden appearance of a folk master, and then the ministers recommend it to the daimyo, and then there are all kinds of outrageous operations in those Xiaonin villages. .


    An experienced person like Onogi knew at the first sight of the information that there was definitely a force making a layout.


    Although it was just a small ninja village, Ohnoki also sensed a hint of crisis from it. Cautiously and decisively, he directly attacked the country of birds that bordered him.


    Those small countries in the land of frost, the country of fields, and the country of waves do not border him. Onoki eats too much, so he sends troops across the country to attack them. Just try a small country that borders them.


    The reason for the shot is also very simple. It is suspected that the newly established Ninoyaki Village in the Bird Country has hidden weapons of mass destruction that can endanger the peace of the ninja world.


    Their Land of Earth acted to defend the peace of the ninja world, and they were messengers of justice.


    Of course, the main reason is that the Kingdom of Birds did not sign a peace treaty with their Land of Earth, which is a matter between the five major countries.


    In the thinking of most of the five great ninja villages, as long as there is no war in the five great ninja villages, there is no war.


    Even if the target was a newly established Shinobu Village, the cautious Onoki also paid enough attention to the other party, and dispatched 1,100 Iwagakures, led by the best ninja in Iwagakure.


    However, the final result was far beyond Onogi''s imagination, because Tonin really has the ability to kill on a large scale.


    When Iwagakure attacked the country of birds, it happened that Xiaonan and Jiao were both here.


    Although Iwagakushi J¨­nin is not weak, it is not enough to face the powerful Konan and Kakube, not to mention that Torino with scientific ninja tools is not useless.


    Iwagakure''s army was defeated, and a large number of Iwashino was left behind. The Iwashi who escaped successfully fled back to the land of the earth, and brought back the news of the defeat.


    "What!" Ohnoki slammed the table, staring at Iwagakushi J¨­nin in front of him, and asked, "A ninja army of more than a thousand people can''t win a newly established small ninja village. And Gui, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Under Onogi¡¯s coercion, Iwagakushi Kaminin¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Although Ohnogi looks funny, short and has a strange nose, but when he is really angry, it is the terrifying aura of a real top kage-level powerhouse.


    "Master Tsuchikage, Tonin''s strength is much stronger than we expected, and there are two unknown strong people to help. Are we opponents?" Iwagakushi Kaminobu said honestly.


    "Those two unknown strongmen are too powerful, even if all the jonin in the army go up together, they can''t stop them."


    Although it is embarrassing to be honest, Iwagakushi J¨­nin no longer cares about the shame or not. Torino has already become a danger to Iwagakure.


    Onoki frowned for a while, he didn''t expect that he would pay so much attention to it, but the car overturned in the end.


    "Get ready to regroup the troops, this time I will personally lead the team." Ohnoki said.


    Now that the war has already started, Onogi is not going to get too entangled with Tonin Village, and wants to take action directly to remove this threat.


    "Send the information we investigated earlier to the other Four Great Ninja Villages." Onogi said, suddenly remembering something.


    If all the newly born ninja villages have the same strength as the Ninja Village, then he may be a bit confused about the country of earth.


    So Onogi is going to drag the other four Daineng villages into the water.


    From Ohnoki¡¯s perspective, although the Five Great Ninja Villages have their own grudges, they are still standing together and share common interests. They should work together to find out the power hidden in the dark and maintain the rule.


    ¡­


    Onoki was trying to figure out how to get the Tonin village and the Akatsuki organization, and Nagato was also thinking for a while, preparing for a formal action to attack the five major powers.


    The Bird Country incident was not deliberately arranged by Nagato. Now that the Akatsuki organization is too big, Nagato has no way to get rid of every spy.


    When Nagato heard the news about Bird Country, it was Xiao Nanjiao who contacted him after he had already won.


    "There is no need to hide anymore, we can stand up now." Nagato said decisively.


    In these years, the small ninja villages without countries have established the small ninja villages, and the small ninja villages have been united by him. Except for some countries that really have no ninja power, Nagato has integrated the power of the small ninja villages. almost.


    Only one suitable reason is needed to form the Alliance of Ninja Villages of the Small Country and crusade against the five heinous Ninja Villages.


    It is a good reason for the country of earth to attack the country of birds.


    Look at how hateful these big countries are. They talk about establishing a peaceful ninja world, but they don''t treat small ninja villages as human beings at all, and they fight whenever they want.


    Although it is now the right time to form an alliance, Nagato is not prepared to do so.


    He sent the ninjas of Urenin Village to the country of Birds to fight Iwanin, and then led Kusanagi and Light Ninja to attack the country of Earth.


    He wants to form an alliance when he defeats the country of earth and the whole ninja world is shocked by the power of the small ninja village, so that this newly formed alliance can gain terrifying power at once. This is the best time.


    After the alliance is established, it is necessary to declare war on the great powers thoroughly, and then use powerful force to defeat the great powers and win the final victory.


    "Yahiko, real peace will come soon, thanks to the efforts of our Akatsuki organization." Before setting off, Nagato stretched out his hand and looked at it. At this moment, he is using the body of Tendo Payne, which is Yahiko''s body.


    In such a meaningful first battle, Nagato is not going to fight with his own body, but with Yahiko''s body.


    Although Onoki is a long-established strongman, Nagato doesn''t take him seriously. The only person in the entire ninja world who makes Nagato feel threatened is Konoha''s Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    So in Nagato''s plan, Konoha must be the last striker.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 563： Liugou jade reincarnation eye, the **** emperor produces the spirit god

    Chapter 563 Six Gouyu Reincarnation Eyes, God Emperor Produces Spiritual Venerable


    Just when Nagato was about to set off, Jue found Nagato''s body.


    "Madara-sama won''t attack head-on this time either, but he asked me to bring you a good thing." Jue said with a smile that didn''t deserve a punch.


    "It''s this moment, why not make a move, is there something wrong with Madara?" Nagato replied meaningfully.


    Jue''s heart tightened when he heard Nagato''s words, and he was a little surprised, but he was still a thousand-year-old Yinbi. Although he was surprised, Jue''s face did not show any flaws, but he said with a smile:


    "Of course it''s impossible. After all, that''s Uchiha Madara. Of course, he can''t have an accident. Everything is under his control."


    Nagato said inwardly, everything is under control, your Madara has already defected, and you still want to drag me along.


    "So, what is a good thing?" Nagato asked lightly, wanting to see what kind of tricks Jue wanted to play.


    "Of course it''s the last piece of the puzzle to complete your bloodline." Jue smiled and took out a small bottle with a pure white eye soaked in it.


    "White eyes." Nagato immediately recognized the eyes that are extremely well-known in the ninja world.


    "As long as Baiyan is transplanted, your strength should be able to go a step further. Maybe you can break through the ninja limit and reach the strength of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths." Jue said with an exaggerated look.


    Actually, this supercilious look was not caused by Jue Qu Konoha, of course Hei Jue did not dare to go to Konoha to grab the supercilious supercilious look.


    He got this white eye from Wuyin Village, a ninja named Qing, so it is one, if it is from Konoha, it must be a pair.


    "Why is there only one?" Nagato also discovered this problem.


    "The effect of the white eyes is not important, what is important is the white eyes themselves, so one or both are the same."


    Jue explained with a smile on his face, MMP in his heart, it¡¯s easy for you to look supercilious, isn¡¯t it, the Hyuga sect has few, and they are all nestled in Konoha, so it would be nice to get one from the ninja world.


    "The eyes can also be directly absorbed by the ghost bud? If transplanted, wouldn''t it be necessary to remove one reincarnation eye, which will affect the power of the reincarnation eye..." Nagato held the white eyes in his hand, thinking about how to deal with it.


    We have come to the last step. It is impossible to give up this supercilious look. Nagato also wants to try to gather the power of the four clans of Uchiha Uchiha Hyuga Senju to regain the power of the legendary myth.


    This is different from the ninja **** Hashirama, but a real mythical power.


    But things like reincarnation eyes can only be exerted by a pair of real power. It is the same as Sharingan, no, it should be said that Sharingan is the same as Reincarnation Eye.


    "The eyes don''t have to be transplanted into the eye sockets, just transplanted to any part of the body." Jue suggested.


    Nagato thought about it, and felt that although this method is not very beautiful, it is indeed very practical.


    So Nagato transplanted this white eye to the back of his left hand, and activated the Oni Budara Technique.


    After finishing everything, Bai Yan quickly reacted with Nagato''s body, and a terrifying aura erupted from his body. The aura rolled up a substantial storm and blew the surroundings into chaos.


    Nagato felt that his stagnant strength began to grow rapidly again, and it also increased in all aspects at the same time.


    When Nagato was enjoying the growth of his body, he suddenly felt an itchy forehead, as if something had grown on his forehead, and his vision also changed.


    Nagato reached out to grab a mirror, looked at it, and found that a new reincarnation eye appeared on his forehead.


    The eyes of the new reincarnation eye are the same purple as his original reincarnation eye, the only difference is that the new reincarnation eye is not only a circle, but also has six black hook jade in it.


    Obviously, he awakened a higher-level reincarnation eye, Liugouyu reincarnation eye.


    After successfully opening the Liugouyu Eye of Reincarnation, Nagato instantly knew the ability of this new Eye of Reincarnation.


    He has all the abilities of the original Sharingan, Liugouyu Sharingan, and he also has a new unique ability-Shenhuang Shenglingzun.


    The effect of the god-emperor''s spirit **** is very simple and rude, that is, it can absorb ninjutsu chakra. After absorbing ninjutsu or chakra, you can choose to restore chakra to your own chakra, or you can choose to add chakra to amplify its power and release it go out.


    It seems to overlap with the limited ability of Hungry Ghost, but Nagato, who has been using Samsara Eye for many years, knows very well that the absorption ability of Hungry Ghost is not strong, and the combat effect of the same level is limited, so it is very comfortable to abuse vegetables.


    The new ability God Emperor Produces Spirit God is different. Not only can it absorb much more powerful ninjutsu, but it can also amplify the power and return it to the opponent.


    Shenhuang Shenglingzun can also store multiple ninjutsu at the same time, but each stored ninjutsu can only be used once, and it must be absorbed again before it can continue to be used.


    Heijue was also taken aback when he saw a six-gou jade reincarnation on Nagato''s forehead.


    This was something Heijue did not expect. He never thought that Nagato, who had been transplanted with Madara Samsara Eyes, would be able to open the Samsara Eyes, or the more special-looking Liugouyu Samsara Eyes.


    Although Black Zee is a product of Otsuki Kaguya, he doesn''t know anything about the Otsuki clan, he knows more about the ninja world.


    ¡®Although Nagato¡¯s uncontrollability has been increased, there are also some more opportunities to defeat Fujiwara Nagasawa. ¡¯ Hei Jue thought silently in his heart.


    Regarding the battle between Nagato and Yongze, Hei Ze has always maintained a relatively pessimistic attitude. He doesn''t think that Nagato can defeat Yongze under normal circumstances, so he tries to strengthen Nagato''s strength.


    This made Heijue feel a little nostalgic for Madara, and Madara doesn''t need to be so troublesome, just a few words of fooling around, and then Madara will reach the level Heijue expected.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity, Madara, you were born in the wrong era. ¡¯ Heijue mourned for Madara for 0.01 second.


    Compared to Madara, Nagato''s luck is undoubtedly much better. Madara spent a lot of experience cultivating the interstitial cells to be inherited by Nagato, and happened to meet a ghost named Beiruhu who developed the Onima Luo technique.


    And Konoha also has the murderous man Fujiwara Nagasawa, who is forced to do his best to strengthen Nagato''s strength.


    "Absolute, what is your relationship with Madara?" Nagato asked Absolute suddenly.


    "I am, of course, Madara-sama''s subordinate." Jue said with a normal face, but in his heart he felt that Nagato''s behavior was a bit weird.


    "But, your Madara-sama has left Akatsuki, why do you keep creating the illusion that he is still there." Nagato said lightly.


    quiet-


    The basement became quiet all of a sudden, and the grinning smile on Jue''s face gradually froze.


    "Do you want me to repeat it? The relationship between you and Madara, and your purpose." Nagato asked lightly.


    Now that the final step of the plan has been reached, Nagato is too lazy to continue pretending with Jue, anyway, the next step is not that important anymore.


    Compared to one more intelligence officer, Nagato hoped that there would be one less traitor with evil intentions around him.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Nagato." Hei Ze was thinking about countermeasures while pretending to be fooled by Nagato.


    Hei Jue was very anxious at the moment, thinking frantically how he was exposed.


    He wondered if he didn''t show any flaws in his words or actions. Where would he find a second one for such a conscientious and tireless employee?


    ¡®Could it be that Nagato became suspicious because Obito hadn¡¯t shown up for so long? ¡¯ Heijue speculated.


    Nagato Chakra exploded with all his might, two sharp horns faintly appeared on both sides of his forehead, and the six-hook jade reincarnation eye in the center of his forehead released a powerful pressure towards Heijue.


    This powerful coercion even caused substantial damage to the surroundings, cracks appeared in the walls, and the ceiling directly cracked.


    "Don''t try to play dumb in front of me." Nagato said coldly, he didn''t want to accompany Zuigen anymore.


    "How could Madara-sama leave the organization he created, Nagato, did you make a mistake?" Hei Jue thought for a while and said.


    He bet that Nagato was just suspicious, not sure.


    No way, he can only do this, if he admits what Nagato said, his identity will change from the younger brother of the evil behind the scenes to one of the evil behind the scenes.


    Then Nagato will definitely not let him go, Heijue knows how dumb Nagato is.


    "Since you have said such things, Nagato, I will report to Madara-sama and let him come to see you once." Heijue continued, preparing to get away first.


    Heijue is not going to stay with Nagato anymore, the risk is too great, he wants to wait for the opportunity in the dark.


    It''s a pity that Hei Ze couldn''t think of it, Nagato was not just guessing, he had a fight with Obito.


    After all, in Heijue''s vision, Obito is at most dead and some intelligence is obtained.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Facing Hei Ze, who was full of words without a word of truth, Nagato chose not to talk nonsense, and acted directly.


    The terrifying repulsive force moved towards absolute pressure like overwhelming mountains and seas, and the entire basement made a terrifying roar.


    In the end, the entire basement was destroyed and became disfigured, and it turned into a black and white everywhere.


    Nagato sensed it for a while, and after realizing that he could no longer sense Jue''s breath, he flew out, preparing to lead the troops to attack the Land of Earth.


    Half an hour after Nagato left, a puddle of black mud suddenly emerged from the ruins of the basement. The black mud formed rapidly, and finally turned into a black mud.


    "Fortunately, I was cautious, and I almost fell into the hands of Nagato." At this moment, Hei Ze''s expression was very bad.


    Heijue, who can be regarded as Kaguya''s third son, does not have the powerful power of Yuyi Yumura, but he has full skills of survival and is extremely capable of concealment.


    When Heijue felt that something was wrong with Nagato, he abandoned the car and moved most of his body underground, waiting for half an hour after Nagato left before daring to come out.


    Heijue has a chain of contempt here, he is the top of the chain of contempt, and looks down on everyone except his own family.


    Then there are very useful pieces like Uchiha Madara, and then there are pieces like Obito that can be used even if you flick them, and finally there are pieces like Nagato.


    Heijue fooled Madara, Madara fooled Obito, Obito fooled Nagato, Nagato is undoubtedly the existence at the bottom of the chain of contempt.


    Almost killed by the existence at the bottom of his contempt chain, Hei Jue was in a very bad mood.


    "Fortunately, it is not a complete failure. As long as Nagato continues to act according to the plan, there is still a chance." Hei Ze quickly calmed down


    Hei Ze has always been very sober. His purpose is only one, not to destroy the world or rule the ninja world, but to resurrect his mother Kaguya Otsutsuki.


    There are two necessary conditions for resurrecting his mother, one is ten tails, and the other is reincarnation eye.


    There are not only reincarnation eyes, but even more.


    The only thing left to do next is to revive Ten-Tails, and there is still a great chance to revive his mother.


    And one of Nagato''s plans is to develop a super tailed beast weapon. If Nagato gathers all the tailed beasts, ten tails will definitely be born.


    "The next step is to make good preparations." Hei Jue thought of something, sank into the ground and left the ruins.


    ...


    The war between the Land of Earth and the Land of Birds spread rapidly throughout the ninja world.


    Because this result is really outrageous, so outrageous that everyone thinks it is fake news.


    The Land of Earth is not the weakest among the five major countries. The domestic ninjas are powerful. Even a powerful ninja village like Yunyin Village has suffered a lot from Yanyin.


    And what level is Bird Country?


    If it weren¡¯t for this war, many people in the ninja world would not know that there is a small country called Bird Country.


    The Country of Birds does not have the hot springs of the Country of Tang, nor the ninja power of the Country of Grass.


    Looking at it this way, the gap between the country of soil and the country of birds is almost equivalent to the Wuchang and the small African countries in Yongze''s previous life.


    It''s not a matter of shock or not, but it''s horrifying.


    How could it be possible to win this fight? It shouldn¡¯t be, but that¡¯s just how it is.


    ¡­


    Yunyin Village.


    "This Onoki is living and going back. He took the initiative to lose to a country of birds. It''s really laughable, hahaha." The fourth generation of Raikage who had been at odds with Yanyin immediately laughed and slapped the table vigorously. It was so big that the table trembled, obviously unable to hold it.


    "It''s a total embarrassment. It''s tied with Yanyin as the top five ninja villages. The grade is too low."


    ¡­


    Sand Hidden Village.


    Luo Sha couldn''t help but smile when he saw that Yan Yin had lost to a small ninja village.


    "Although this Onoki has old qualifications, he can''t do it. It''s fine to lose to Konoha, but he even lost to Xiaoren Village, and no one will lose in the future." Luo Sha laughed.


    He sees who else dares to say that Sha Yin is the shame of the five great ninja villages, and he is the most popular among the five great ninja villages. He, Sha Yin village, has never lost to the little ninja village.


    ¡­


    Konoha.


    Yongze couldn''t help laughing when he saw the news headline "Shocked the ninja world, don''t look at the timid ones, Yanyin was killed by an unknown ninja village...".


    Others don''t know what''s going on, but Yong Ze, who has been watching Nagato secretly, knows the reason.


    On the surface, Xiaoguo defeated Yanyin''s army, but in fact it was the victory of Xiaoguo''s organization.


    Nagato''s actions were within Yongze''s expectations.


    Although Yongze didn''t do anything to Nagato, Yongze still knew about Nagato''s arrangement.


    Where are the members of the Akatsuki organization, those Xiaonin villages and Nagato have joined forces, and the development of Nagato''s forces.


    "It''s almost time to close the net." Yongze drank tea and looked into the distance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 564： Powerful dust escape and bad news

    Chapter 564 Powerful Dust Escape and Bad News


    Other Shinobi is laughing, and Iwagakushi can only cry.


    Onoki was even more angry that Yan Yin had made such a mistake in his hands.


    Onoki knew in his heart that the village of Ninja must be defeated quickly, otherwise Iwagakushi would really become a joke.


    Taking the initiative to start a war with a small ninja village, but the result is that they haven''t won yet, which is too embarrassing.


    If you can¡¯t take Ninja Village quickly, you will really become a disgrace to the Five Great Ninja Villages. If you fail at the beginning, you can say that you underestimated the enemy. If you can¡¯t take it quickly later, it will be a real embarrassment.


    "Master Tsuchikage, why don''t I go, and you, Tsuchikage, can''t use yourself to fight against a small ninja village." Huangtu volunteered to replace Onoki to take down Ninokage Village and share the pressure for his father.


    Onoki glanced at Huangtu. A big problem in Yanyin Village at present is that there are some ninjas who can resist the banner, such as Sannin and Namikaze Minato. His son Huangtu can barely count as one.


    "Or let Huang Tu go, with his strength, Niao Nin Village can''t make any waves." Some elders in the meeting room also said.


    After all, Onoki is at this age, what if something happens.


    "You stay at Yanyin Village to prevent accidents." Onoki said directly to Huangtu.


    Although Huangtu''s strength is indeed not bad, Ohnoki is not at ease, and is still ready to take action to suppress Tonin Village with a thunderous force.


    "Is there anyone still objecting?" Onogi sat on a high stool and looked around, no one said anything objecting.


    Because they all know that Onogi has made up his mind, it is useless for them to object. In Yanyin Village, Onogi has the absolute right to speak.


    Onoki has been in Tsuchikage¡¯s position for decades. It¡¯s okay for everyone to brainstorm and discuss against Onoki. At critical moments, Ohnoki will do what he says.


    After the meeting, Onogi mobilized a thousand Iwagakure ninjas, and quickly set off for Ninja Village.


    According to the intelligence of the people who came back, the reason for Iwagakushi''s loss last time was that the high-end combat power lost too badly, not the problem of low-level ninjas, so Ohnoki didn''t bring more ninjas.


    Under the high-speed and rapid march of the Iwagakure troops, the ninja troops led by Onogi soon reached the border of the Land of Earth and the Land of Birds.


    He wanted to catch Bird Country by surprise.


    However, this war was not as smooth as Onogi imagined.


    Because the target of the battle was not the powerful Five Great Ninja Villages, but just a small Ninja Village, Onoki didn''t carry out too much planning, and directly led the Yanyin troops to drive straight in.


    Xiaonan is also very face-saving, there is no bells and whistles, and he just got up with a lot of ninjas and Onogi.


    The two armies faced each other, and Ohnogi instantly saw many ninjas in the uniforms of Urenin Village on the side of Tonin.


    "The ninjas of Urenin village also want to join this war? Urenin village is going to declare war with Yanyin village?" Ohnoki stood in front of all Yanyin villages and asked in a deep voice. The powerful momentum made Urenin Urenin not dare to act rashly.


    It was beyond his expectation that Yuren Village suddenly got involved.


    Knowing how long the war took place, Urenin dared to risk being rubbed by Iwagakure on the ground afterwards to help Tonin.


    "So what." A cold voice came, and a large number of pieces of paper fell from the sky, and finally the pieces of paper gathered and became a person.


    "Today, Urenin has declared war with Iwagakure." Konan didn''t save the old man Onoki any face.


    As a victim of the Ninja World War, Konan didn''t like these so-called shadows at all.


    "Young people don''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth, so let me teach you how to respect your seniors today." Onoki directly used the light and heavy rock technique to fly up, and then a large number of rocks covered his right arm, and swung his rock fist towards Xiaonan.


    Xiaonan unhurriedly launched the paper dance, turning his body into pieces of paper again, and escaped Onogi''s attack.


    At the same time, many papers turned into spears and stabbed towards Onoki.


    Onoki''s face remained unchanged when he saw the paper spear coming, and he swung his right arm of the rock to block all the paper spear.


    "Wind escape ¡¤ wind damage!" Suddenly, a swift and violent wind ball rushed out from the ninja troops facing each other below and attacked Onogi.


    "Tugage-sama, be careful!" Iwagakushi, who was confronting each other, hurriedly shouted upon seeing this.


    But Onogi has been able to rule the ninja world for so long, not because he has a strong head. He has information about the failure of the last war. He knows that there are two masters on Tonin''s side, and he has been on guard against the other person''s shots.


    So the moment Kakuzu made his move, Onogi controlled himself to ascend to the sky quickly, avoiding Kakuzu''s sneak attack that didn''t speak martial arts.


    "Should it be said that it is the third Tsuchikage, so they have escaped." Kakuzu walked out.


    "Surprised to attack Mr. Tukage!" A Yan Yin couldn''t help but shot from both corners.


    But Kakuzu moved faster than him, and Kakuzu''s wrist suddenly separated from the arm, revealing a large number of thin black tentacles hidden in the arm.


    Phew!


    The tentacle quickly pierced through Iwa Shinobi''s heart, and then quickly returned to Kakuzu''s arm.


    "Too weak, such a heart is not qualified to be my heart." Jiaodu pointed his hands back and said lightly.


    "Bounty hunter Kadotsu..." Onogi''s eyes narrowed, and he recognized Kakuzu.


    Among the bounty hunters who hunted down ninjas to make money, Jiao was considered a very famous one, because there were many famous ninjas who died under his hands.


    "A guy like you is willing to give his life to Ninja Village?" Onoki waved his hand, signaling Iwagakushi''s troops to retreat a little to the rear, and he will be serious next.


    "No way, they gave too much." A large number of black lines gushed out from behind Kakuzu, and red mouth and blue mouth masks appeared on both shoulders.


    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Head hard!"


    "Wind escape ¡¤ wind damage!"


    Kakudu Chakra erupted, first the red-mouthed mask spit out a sea of ??flames, and then the blue mask spit out a high-pressure wind ball, the wind helped the fire, and the range of the flames suddenly expanded, as if to cover the entire Yanyin.


    "Small tricks." Onoki quickly formed a seal, and in an instant a huge earth wall was raised to block the sea of ??fire.


    At this moment, a large number of pieces of paper were thrown towards Onoki.


    Onoki didn''t pay much attention to it at first, but suddenly sensed a burst of danger, and the controlled soil changed into a wave of huge stone hands covering himself.


    Boom! !


    The seemingly harmless pieces of paper suddenly exploded. Hundreds of pieces of paper exploded at the same time. The huge roar caused some ninjas present to have tinnitus, and the air waves caused by the explosion overwhelmed the surrounding trees.


    When the white smoke dissipated, it revealed the huge stone hand that was blown to pieces, and the big wild wood that looked intact.


    "Ying is really difficult to deal with." Xiao Nanxiu frowned slightly, feeling a little tricky.


    The corners next to Xiaonan felt a little heartbroken watching Xiaonan''s attack. Did the detonating talisman cost money? So many explosions together, this bombing will cost hundreds of thousands of taels. This is all his hard-earned hard-earned money.


    "Is there no other way? Then let you have a taste of my ninjutsu." Onogi rose rapidly, clasped his hands together and then slowly pulled them apart. A transparent cone formed in Onogi''s palm.


    "Dust Escape ¡¤ The Art of Stripping the Original Realm!"


    The transparent cone rapidly expanded and extended, shooting towards Jiaodu.


    A large number of thin black tentacles on the back of Kakuzu combined together to form two huge tentacles pulling Kakuzu back and forth, and the masks on both sides of Kakuzu were also transferred to Kakutsu''s right arm, and a new mask was also on the corner of the corner. All appear on the arm.


    The three masks of wind, fire, and thunder work together, and the powerful chakra erupts. The three forces are combined together, and finally become a chakra ray that meets Onogi''s dust escape.


    Boom! !


    A huge explosion sounded, and the chakra rays were continuously routed and dissipated in the air under the propulsion of the dust escape.


    "It''s naive to want to compete with my dust escape just by combining three types of ninjutsu with changing nature." Onogi snorted coldly, and increased his strength again. In an instant, Kakuzu''s chakra rays were crushed by Onogi''s dust escape.


    Although they all have the power of three kinds of chakra, the dust escape of the fusion of the three kinds of chakra''s nature changes is far stronger than the combined ninjutsu of the three nature change ninjutsu.


    At the critical moment, Jiaodu was able to avoid being directly wiped out by Chen Dun with a lazy donkey rolling belt, but also because the right arm was rubbed, the two masks disappeared directly.


    "It''s really dangerous, you can''t be hit by his dust escape, or I''m afraid all hearts will be destroyed in an instant." Kakudu''s face became serious, and Onoki restrained him a little.


    Because of the land''s grievances, the characters are all men with five lives, and it is very difficult to die.


    But if he is shrouded in Onoki''s dust escape, his five lives will be instantly emptied and he will die suddenly.


    "Master Tsuchikage!" Onogi gained the upper hand one-on-two, which greatly boosted Iwagakushi''s morale, and the ninjas couldn''t help cheering for their leader.


    "Go!" Xiaonan ordered the ninja troops below after realizing that he and Kadotsu could not take Onogi together.


    After hearing Konan''s order, the Torino Urinin troops launched an attack immediately.


    "Let them know the consequences of angering the thick rock." Onoki floating in the sky also made Iwanoshi launch an attack.


    Although the opponent seems to have many more ninjas, Onogi has sufficient confidence in his Iwagakure troops.


    However, his confidence quickly turned into doubts, because he saw that his Yanyin troops had fallen into a disadvantage.


    Onoki took a closer look, and found that many Ninja Urenin were equipped with the latest scientific ninja tools from Chakra Technology Company, with the power of pure krypton gold.


    A Iwagakure took a kunai and quickly rushed towards an Urenin, and then the Urenin changed hands and took out a Chakra pistol from the ninja bag, inputting the chakra and shooting a beam of light through the body of the Iwagakure ninja.


    "My lord, times have changed." Yu Ninja smiled triumphantly.


    Onogi''s face darkened suddenly, he still knew a little about the products of Chakra Technology Company, Yan Yin was also researching Chakra Technology, and even Yan Yin also bought the products of Chakra Technology Company, but because they were very expensive, buying Not many.


    He didn''t expect that he would see so many products from Chakra Technology Company on the Ninja Troop of Little Ninja Village.


    Onoki didn''t believe that these little ninja villages would be so rich, there must be a big problem.


    However, Onogi didn''t have time to think carefully about the problems at this time. The Yanyin army fell into a disadvantage, which directly led to a large number of ninjas besieging Onogi, which made it difficult for Onogi to suppress Xiaonanjiao easily.


    Two fists are no match for four hands, and under the siege of a large number of ninjas with intensive ninjutsu, even Ohnoki is a bit tired of dealing with it. He does not have the physique of the third generation of Raikage and can resist so many ninjutsu.


    The most important thing is that Xiao Nan and Jiao are not simple characters. Even in Xiao''s organization, the strength of the two can be regarded as the strongest group.


    "Dust Escape¡¤Boundary Stripping Technique!" Shin Kazuyoko Ohno released his strongest ninjutsu.


    Boundary stripping technique is an upgraded version of the original boundary stripping technique. It not only expands the scope and power, but also has a persistent effect, which is very powerful.


    However, the boundary stripping technique also has a disadvantage, or all powerful ninjutsu has this disadvantage, that is, it consumes too much chakra.


    A huge transparent cube appeared on the battlefield, and all the ninjas covered by the cube disappeared, and even the ground was vacant, as if it had been wiped off by a huge eraser.


    "Hoohoo." Ohnoki took a breath, and his long white beard trembled accordingly. Unleashing this kind of powerful ninjutsu is not friendly to an old man like him at all.


    How could Kakuzu and Xiaonan miss such a good opportunity to attack Onoki.


    But Ohnoki just took a few breaths, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s dying, Xiaonan and Jiao still haven¡¯t got any benefits.


    With Ohnoki''s big move to clear the field, Yanyin''s situation has improved a lot, but it still cannot be directly suppressed as fiercely as Ohnoki originally thought.


    Finally, Xiaonan Jiaodu retreated to pause the war.


    The war is not over yet, Xiaonanjiao has not surrendered, and Ohnoki is not about to give up the attack.


    "Tugage-sama, do you want to pursue?" Iwagakushi Kamishin asked Onogi.


    "Forget it, take a good rest and wait until late at night to attack." Onogi shook his head and said.


    At this moment, he is thankful for his prudence. If Huangtu is allowed to come, it will be another big defeat.


    Although Huangtu''s strength is not bad, but facing the siege of Xiaonan and Kakuzu, he is sure to die. In addition, Yanyin''s army is not an opponent of the more numerous and better equipped Tonin army. There is no hope of victory.


    Thinking of this, Onoki sighed, his whole face wrinkled together, as if he had aged a lot.


    He is sixty-eight years old, which is already considered an advanced age among ninjas. He doesn''t know how long he can protect Yanyin Village. Today''s Yanyin Village really worries him.


    In this incident, without him, Yanyin''s fate would be unimaginable.


    Although it was Yan Yin Village who took the initiative to launch an attack on Ninja Village, everything that Ninja Village performed proved that it is not simple. Urenin¡¯s rapid support, the latest scientific ninja tools from Chakra Technology Company¡­


    If it is as he guessed, this time it may not be a problem of several ninja villages, but may be enough to sweep the entire ninja world.


    "I hope my guess is wrong." Onogi felt a little heavy.


    Whether it¡¯s good or bad, when Ohnoki was thinking deeply about this incident, the bad news came.


    "Master Tukage, it''s bad! The Land of Earth was invaded by Kusanagi Village, Guangren Village, and our Yanyin troops were defeated."


    "What?" Onoki couldn''t help standing up and staring at the intelligence officer. He had just finished a battle and his home was stolen?


    The intelligence officer quickly repeated it.


    "Where''s the loess? Where''s the village elder?" Onoki asked, frowning.


    "Lord Huangtu led the Yanyin troops to intercept the invaders at the border, but the invaders were too strong, and Lord Huangtu was defeated." The intelligence officer replied.


    Onogi trembled slightly and almost fell.


    "All retreat, return to defense! Go back and protect our homeland." Onoki clenched his fists and ordered loudly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 565： Resembling a god

    Chapter 565 Resembling a God


    Because the Land of Land does not border the Land of Earth, Nagato led the Light Ninja troops into the Land of Grass first, joined Kusanagi, and prepared to attack the Land of Earth from the junction of Kusanagi and Iwanin.


    "Master Yahiko, you are in charge of everything in the attack on the Land of Earth this time, and we, Kusunin, must obey the arrangement." The leader of Kusunin said a little humblely.


    Although they are both the leaders of Shinobi Village, the leader of Kusanagi did not put himself and Nagato in the same position, but called Nagato "adult" to express that he would obey the arrangement.


    There is no other, because the leader of Kusanagi has already seen the strength of Nagato once, and this is the attitude of the leader of Kusanagi.


    "Yes." Nagato nodded lightly, without expressing much.


    The leader of Kusanagi didn''t care, he quickly reorganized his troops, and prepared to launch a surprise attack on the Land of Earth with Nagato''s Light Ninja.


    He doesn''t care about Nagato''s indifference, and he doesn''t bother to worry about why Nagato calls him Payne and Yahiko. When he licked the Five Great Nations before, the Five Great Nations didn''t give him a good look.


    Although Nagato is indifferent, at least he will not exploit and oppress him. He will also give Kusanagi secret arts and high-tech equipment.


    If you can get so many benefits if you are treated indifferently, the Kusanagi leader wants to say, let''s stop taking a few whips, otherwise he won''t be able to hold things securely.


    At this time, the leader of Kusanagi is actually very excited. Kusanagi Village has always been a very ambitious village, and their goal has always been to become one of the five great Shinobi villages.


    The goal is very big, and it is difficult to achieve it.


    The "half-god" Hanzo, who was once famous in the ninja world, has proved one thing to everyone, that is, the power of the five great powers is terrible.


    Whether it is a high-level combat power or a low-middle level, the five major ninja villages are not what the small ninja village can touch.


    Hanzo did not lose to Konoha''s senior management due to the strength of the famous ninja world, but Urenin''s troops lost to Konoha''s ninja troops, so Urenin Village lost miserably, almost collapsed at once.


    However, the current leader of Kusanagi feels that there is a great opportunity now. Not only Nagato¡¯s ninja village can become a Dairen village, but his Kusanagi village can also follow this wind to become a Dairen village.


    One is that Nagato himself is very strong, stronger than the original Hanzo, stronger than the current leaders of the Five Great Ninja Villages, and the other is that their ninja troops have better equipment, and their strength may not be much worse than the troops of the Five Great Ninja Villages.


    Originally, the original plan of Kusanagi leader was to see Nagato¡¯s performance before deciding whether to follow, but now Kusanagi leader feels that the chance is great, and wants to take a gamble, and if he wins, he will win everything.


    ¡®The long-cherished wish of the ancestors finally has a chance to be fulfilled. ¡¯ The Kusanagi leader¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement, and he started to attack the Land of Earth.


    The Land of Earth is located in the northwest of Ninja World. The domestic terrain is dominated by mountains, with many tall mountains. Yanyin Village is also in one of the mountains. The village is surrounded by rocky mountains, which is a natural protective wall.


    Not only Yanren Village, but even the road from the country of grass to the country of earth, there is a big mountain. If you want to enter the country of earth from here, you can only choose to climb over the mountains.


    "Master Yahiko, why don''t you let my people lead the way? We Kusunin are quite familiar with this and know that there is a fastest way to enter the Land of Earth." The leader Kusunin suggested.


    Nagato shook his head, rejected the proposal of Kusanagi leader, and replied lightly: "With me here, why spend a lot of time walking the mountain road."


    The current Nagato has only two words, self-confidence.


    "Could it be..." Chief Kusanagi looked at Nagato in surprise, and a bold guess appeared in his mind.


    "But if this is the case, will there be too much movement, and Iwakakushi will find out?" said the Kusanagi leader.


    "So what if you find out?" Nagato asked back.


    The strength can crush the opponent, why worry about being discovered, when the strength gap is too large, no matter how you plan, it will be futile.


    He wished that Yanyin Village would find out, and then gather all the ninjas to meet him head-on, saving him from going all the way to Yanyin Village.


    The leader of Kusanagi stopped talking, and was about to quietly watch Nagato Zobi.


    He is still a little cautious and used to it, and he can''t adapt to Nagato''s unorganized and reckless attack method.


    Nagato asked all his men to retreat, and then he floated up slowly, with both hands stretched out, aiming at the mountain.


    "Super Shenluo Tianzheng!" Nagato''s samsara eye shook suddenly, a huge amount of chakra on his body exploded, and a strong aura spread, and Asuka, who happened to be unwell nearby, was directly shocked by this powerful aura Halo fell to the ground.


    Boom!


    The moment the powerful repulsive force erupted, it made a huge noise, and the air was affected by the strong repulsive force, creating a burst of strong airflow.


    Boom! !


    When the repulsive force erupted by Nagato hit the mountain blocking the way, a huge explosion sounded, and there were bursts of roaring sounds one after another, and the mountain fell down.


    Under the attention of everyone, Dashan was pushed down by Nagato like a flimsy piece of paper.


    This exaggerated scene severely shocked the hearts of Hikari and Kusanagi.


    Although I know that Nagato is very strong, I was still very surprised to see him directly change the terrain in a large range with ninjutsu.


    "This is the real strong man, with the power to move mountains and fill seas." A ninja looked at Nagato with yearning, hoping that he could reach Nagato''s level one day.


    Not only the ninjas on Nagato¡¯s side, but even the Iwagakure ninjas guarding the border were dumbfounded when they saw this scene.


    Iwagakure Ninja couldn''t help but rubbed his eyes fiercely, a little suspicious of life, how could a mountain fall down as soon as he said it, could it be that he hasn''t woken up yet.


    But no matter how many times he rubbed his eyes, the ending would not change. The mountain that blocked the road between the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth has indeed fallen.


    Immediately afterwards, Yanyin and the others saw a large number of light ninja and grass ninja entering the territory of the land of earth unscrupulously.


    "Stop your footsteps. If you move forward, your actions will be regarded as a declaration of war on the Land of Earth." The captain of this small team of Yan Yin stood up and said.


    Seeing the dark ninja troops, he was actually very panicked, but there was nothing he could do about it. He was the captain of this team and the ninja of Iwain.


    "That''s just right, we came here to attack the Land of Earth, go back and tell your shadows that Guangren Village and Kusanagi Village have declared war on Iwagakushi." Nagato said flatly, and did not attack the Iwagakushi team. .


    Then Nagato ignored the Yanyin team and continued to move forward with the troops.


    You Yanyin couldn''t help but asked: "Captain, are we just watching them come in like this?"


    Captain Yan Yin couldn¡¯t help but give this ninja who didn¡¯t know what to do and what to do, ¡°So what can I do if I don¡¯t look at you, the most important thing is to send the information back safely.¡±


    If they had a small unit here, Captain Yan Yin would choose to struggle, even if he sacrificed his life for the country, but they are just a small team, and it is considered lucky to be let go. Wouldn¡¯t it be sick to seek death by themselves?


    In this case, the best choice is to let the village know the information about the invasion of foreign enemies, so that the village will not be so passive in the war.


    "Now Xiaonin Village is really more than one monster, and there is Xiaonin Village who takes the initiative to attack our five great ninja villages." Captain Yan Yin felt a little baffled.


    Since the time of Ninja Village, Urenin Village has really done this, but what is going on now? First, Ninja Ninja Village defeated Iwagakure''s troops, and now Hikari Ninja Kusanagi actually directly entered.


    The Ninja World War hadn''t even reached the mainland of the Land of Earth yet.


    Captain Yan Yin felt a little bad. He didn''t know what method Guangren Yuren and the others used to flatten the mountain just now, but he felt that no one should be stupid enough to be willing to die meaninglessly. They must have their own support.


    Back then, Hanzo really failed to bring down the supposed five major ninja villages to realize his ambition, but he also succeeded in setting off a war in the ninja world, causing a great chaos.


    After the Yanyin team rushed to a safe place, they used special means to send the news back to Iwanin Village.


    Onoki appointed Huang Tu as the agent of Dokage before he left, and Huang Tu immediately held a high-level meeting after learning the news.


    "Tuying launched an attack on our Land of Earth shortly after departure. Could it be that the other side has planted spies in our Yanyin?" A senior Yanyin with a long white beard frowned.


    Spies are not too uncommon. In the past, several great ninja villages were ruthlessly stuffing spies into each other''s ninja villages.


    However, if Ninja Village puts spies in, the intelligence department will lose face somewhat.


    "Not necessarily, now is the best time to attack." A senior Yan Yin with a strong figure said.


    "We are fighting with T¨­shin, maybe they just want to take advantage of this opportunity to attack us, it just so happens that Tsuchikage leads the troops to attack."


    "If it''s really because of spies, then they shouldn''t ignore our team patrolling the border. Wouldn''t it be better to catch us off guard."


    Everyone felt that what the high-level executive Yan Yin said made sense, so they nodded.


    "So, how should we deal with it? According to the intelligence, Kusanagi and Guangren are attacking menacingly, and the mountains at the junction of training have been bulldozed." A high-level executive raised a core question.


    If it were in the past, they would definitely not pay so much attention to the attack of the two small ninja villages.


    On the contrary, they will feel that the leaders of these two small ninja villages may be a little delirious because they drank too much fake wine.


    But having just experienced the failure in the Ninja Village, the senior management of Yanyin dare not underestimate these small ninja villages.


    And according to the information sent back, Guangren Caoren was really arrogant, and didn''t care about the issue of hiding his whereabouts. He directly bulldozed a mountain and entered the Land of Earth, even ignoring the patrolling Yanyin team.


    Being so arrogant obviously has a big problem.


    "Let me lead the troops to intercept it." Huangtu said in a deep voice.


    "A ninja army with malicious intentions cannot be allowed to operate inside our country."


    "You must be careful about the loess, don''t underestimate the enemy, Guangcao is so arrogant, there must be something to rely on." A senior reminded.


    Huang Tu nodded cautiously, and quickly mobilized the ninja troops.


    According to the information given by the inspecting Iwanin squad, Kusanagi and Light Ninja had about 2,500 ninjas in the past.


    Huangtu didn''t dare to be careless, and directly dispatched 2,800 Yanyin to stop the invading troops.


    Because Nagato didn''t bother to hide, and didn''t clear up the scattered Iwagakure ninjas along the way, Huangtu found Nagato and his ninja troops easily.


    Seeing that it was loess, Nagato was a little disappointed, "You are still so conceited, even if you hit the mainland, don''t the three generations of Tsuchikage come here in person?"


    Loess:¡­


    It seems that the possibility of spies inside Yanyin can be ruled out.


    Although Nagato sent Amano to support Minami Kakuto, he didn''t know that Ohnoki had gone there in person, otherwise he might have sent more forces there.


    After all, Xiaonan can be said to be his only living friend in this world now, and Nagato definitely does not want her to have an accident.


    "If you want to see our Tu Ying, then you must defeat me first." Huang Tu said with determination.


    Since Nagato didn''t know, Huang Tu wouldn''t tell Nagato that Onoki wasn''t in the Land of Earth at all.


    "Tu Dun¡¤Fist Rock!" Huang Tu rushed towards Nagato, chakra condensed on his right arm during the charge, and soon his right arm was covered by hard rocks.


    Facing the oncoming loess, Nagato remained unmoved, and stood quietly watching the loess approaching.


    From Huangtu''s perspective, Nagato remained motionless on the spot as if he had been frightened.


    But when the loess was only one meter away from Nagato, Nagato moved. He stretched out his right hand and tapped lightly.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Hurrah!


    The powerful repulsive force instantly pushed the loess away, causing the loess to fly upside down at a faster speed than when it was attacked, and hit the ground fiercely, creating a big hole.


    Yan Yin¡¯s troops were stunned by this scene. This is Master Huang Tu, the agent Tu Ying, was blown away just like that?


    Yan Yin, who reacted quickly, quickly lifted up the loess that had fallen in the pit.


    "Lord Huangtu, are you alright?" the surrounding Yanyin ninja asked nervously.


    Huang Tu wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, waved his hands to indicate that there was nothing wrong with him, and then looked at Nagato cautiously.


    He was not as relaxed as he seemed on the surface, at least he broke several bones just now, and it was because he used the earth escape to protect himself.


    Huangtu no longer dared to approach Nagato easily, but used a lot of chakra and performed his proud ninjutsu.


    "Earth Dungeon Mountain and Earth Art!" Huangtu slammed his hands on the ground violently, a huge amount of chakra erupted, and the ground continued to make loud noises.


    "Why is it dark?" A Guangren suddenly found himself shrouded in darkness.


    On both sides of Nagato, two huge hemispheres composed of mud and rocks suddenly rose up, with a height of more than 40 meters, covering Nagato and a part of the ninja troops.


    The Hikari Kusanagi who were attacked were not in a panic. After all, Nagato could easily push down even a real mountain. What is this hemisphere of more than 40 meters.


    "Is it only to this extent?" Nagato''s face remained unchanged, and he flew up slowly, stretching out his hands towards both sides.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Boom! !


    The huge mudstone hemisphere more than 40 meters away was directly pushed and destroyed by the powerful repulsion erupted by Nagato, and the mud and rocks splashed everywhere for a while.


    "Too poor and weak." Nagato withdrew his hands, floating in the air and looking at the loess expressionlessly, as if he was a god.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 566： strategic retreat

    Chapter 566 Strategic retreat


    "Can''t you even do this?" Huang Tu''s face became very ugly, just now was the limit of what he could do without continuing to chakra ahead of time.


    Unexpectedly, this large-scale earth escape, which cost him a lot of chakra, was instantly cracked by Nagato.


    At this moment, Huang Tu felt a much stronger sense of oppression on Nagato than his Tukage father.


    Huang Tu suddenly felt a deep sense of powerlessness, because he had already known his failure and the direction of this war in advance.


    Yan Yin was probably about to lose. Although the two armies hadn''t started fighting yet, Huang Tu already knew the result in his heart.


    Being able to break his mountain and soil technique so easily, the strength between the two is almost not even one star.


    Although Iwagakushi has 2,800 ninja troops, Nagato is not the only one on the opposite side, and there are also a large number of Hikari Grass Ninja troops.


    Unless the combat effectiveness of the opponent''s ninja troops is too poor, Huangtu can''t see the hope of victory.


    "What, do you want to surrender to me?" Nagato asked calmly without making a direct move.


    The words before Obito left were not useless. Although Nagato could not let Nagato give up his plan to launch a war, it also gave Nagato more ideas when he acted.


    For example, he told his ninjas not to break into ordinary villages and small towns. Back then, his parents were killed by Konoha because Konoha ninjas broke into their homes.


    If Huangtu is willing to surrender, then Nagato will not be obsessed with eliminating all Yanyin.


    Forcing Yanyin Village to surrender directly, and defeating Yanyin Village in terms of influence, maybe the former will have a greater impact.


    After all, the giants of the Five Great Ninja Villages surrendered to the Ninja Village. This is something that has never happened since the Ninja Village era.


    "Surrender?" Huang Tu clenched his fist, chakra condensed in his arm, and the hard rock quickly covered his arm.


    "It is too small to underestimate our Yanyin to say such a thing. No matter how strong the enemy is, it cannot destroy our rock-solid will!" Obviously, Huangtu is not ready to surrender.


    Even though he knew that the probability of winning was very small, Huang Tu was not prepared to surrender, even if he had a little hope, he would not give up.


    Surrendered before the fight officially started, and the target was Xiaonin Village. How can Yan Yin raise his head in the ninja world in the future? Huang Tu cannot bear this responsibility.


    "A pointless struggle." Nagato''s face was indifferent, neither angry nor disappointed, still indifferent as if everything didn''t matter.


    The loess erupted with chakra, and activated the art of earthquake, causing the earth to bulge and disrupt the formation of Hikari Kusanagi, and then let Iwagakushi take the opportunity to attack.


    Huangtu''s idea is very simple, he can''t beat Nagato, but as long as his Yanyin troops win, there is still hope.


    It''s a pity that things didn''t go as smoothly as Huang Tu imagined. His ground-moving technique that consumed a lot of chakra really disrupted the opponent''s troops.


    It''s a pity that the battle between Iwain and Kusanagi Koren did not appear to be one-sided. On the contrary, Kasunin still holds a slight advantage.


    Light Ninja Village is the first village that Nagato plans to build, and it is the strongest of all the ninja villages he built. He almost tried his best to improve his combat effectiveness.


    Kusanagi itself is the most powerful one in Shinobi Village, coupled with the Chakra technology brought by Nagato, it can be said to be even more powerful, and the Iwagakure troops will not benefit at all.


    "How come..." Huang Tu''s originally unattractive face became even uglier.


    "Yanyin Village will eventually fail, you don''t even know who your opponent is." Nagato slowly floated up.


    "Since you don''t want to surrender, then I will give you failure with my own hands." Nagato raised his hands in the air.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Nagato''s chakra erupted, and the powerful chakra made the surrounding air stagnate. Under the control of Nagato, the terrifying huge repulsive force pressed towards the loess and Yanyin troops.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the ground collapsed under the pressure of this powerful repulsion. The ground affected by Nagato Shen Luo Tianzheng showed a devastated appearance, with potholes and cracks everywhere, as if it had been covered by firepower. .


    Most of Yanyin who was crushed by Shenluo Tianzheng were directly seriously injured, vomited blood, and directly lost the ability to fight.


    Huang Tu was dumbfounded seeing this scene, Nagato had abolished half of the strength of Iwagakure''s troops with just one move, and this was even a hammer.


    Huang Tu realized that Nagato might be stronger than he imagined. Even if the Yanyin troops defeated Kusanagi and Koren, Nagato might be able to destroy them by himself.


    ¡®Where did this monster come from? ¡¯Even the honest Huang Tu couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart, why did he, as an agent, Tu Ying, encounter an enemy of this strength for the first time in handling an incident.


    "Retreat! Quickly retreat!" Huangtu shouted desperately, allowing the remaining Yanyin troops to retreat strategically.


    Surrender is impossible to surrender, but the retreat is different. This time the retreat is for the next better attack.


    Facing Nagato with such terrifying strength, Huang Tu has no choice but to stay here and be wasted power meaninglessly.


    The only person in his mind who can save Yanyin Village and the Land of Earth is his father who is the third generation of Tukage.


    His father mastered the Xueji Elimination Chendun, which is more powerful than the blood successor''s limit. No matter how powerful Nagato is, he can only be turned into flying ash after being hit by the dust escape, Huangtu thinks so.


    So Huangtu wanted to preserve his strength as much as possible, and waited for Onoki to come to support him before launching an attack together.


    To Huang Tu''s surprise, Nagato ignored Iwan Yin who was running away, and didn''t make another move. He even seemed to have arranged for his subordinates to take out cameras for some reason.


    Huangtu was not too polite, Nagato didn¡¯t care about him, but he really ran away, and ran away with Yan Yin, into the overlapping mountains of the Land of Earth.


    "Let''s run, it''s best to bring the three generations of Dokage here next time, so that I can defeat Iwakage in one fell swoop." Nagato looked calmly at the loess gradually receding figure.


    He actually hoped that Yanyin Village would directly send all the forces of the village to attack him, so that he would save trouble.


    Get rid of Yan Yin early and set up the Ninja Village Alliance to launch an attack on all Dai Ninja Villages except Konoha.


    In fact, Nagato has already laid out the layout, and other forces in Xiaonin village have been waiting for Nagato''s order.


    When Nagato gives an order, the members of Akatsuki will lead them to attack the Dainin Village bordering them.


    ¡­


    Onoki gave up his advantage in the Ninja Village, hurried back to the Land of Earth, and found the defeated and injured Huangtu.


    "Master Dokage, you are finally here." Iwagakure who saw Onogi coming in person were very excited, and felt that they had seen the dawn of victory.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 567： then and now

    Chapter 567 Once and Now


    "Are you all right, how is the battle going?" Ohnoki glanced at Yanyin''s troops, and then asked Huang Tu.


    "About 800 people were seriously injured, and 700 people lost their mobility on the battlefield and did not retreat in time. I don''t know if they are captured or..." Huang Tu reported the casualties to Ohnoki with a face of shame. After speaking, Huang Tu directly lowered his head nod.


    Just one fight caused so many casualties. As the commander of the troops, he could hardly absolve himself of the responsibility, even though Nagato was really powerful.


    "Sorry, Master Tuying, I failed your expectations." Huangtu said with his head down.


    Ohnoki asked him to act as an agent Tuying, but he ended up with such a result. Huangtu was very sad, feeling that he had failed his father''s expectations, and might even affect his father''s prestige in Yanyin Village. The selected agent Tuying Make such a big mistake.


    "Failure is not terrible, what is terrible is that you lose your self-confidence." Seeing that his son seemed to have been hit hard, Ohnoki said with his hands behind his back, with a serious face.


    "Have you forgotten the Will of Stone in our Hidden Rock Village?"


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten that perseverance and steadfastness are the will of stone in our Yanyin Village." Huangtu quickly replied.


    Onoki nodded and said: "Remember why you still look dejected. If you lose, you can win and come back. The winner is the one who persists until the end."


    Ohnoki didn''t want to see his son succumbed to a setback because of a war. This was a big blow to Yan Yin, who was already weak.


    If there are no decent talents in the younger generation, Onoki will probably pass the position of Tuying to Huangtu.


    Huang Tu was ashamed by Onogi''s words, and his fighting spirit was ignited in an instant, wishing to fight Nagato again immediately.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Huang Tu gave up on this idea. He is a man of strength, and he will not be Nagato''s opponent at present.


    "One of the ninjas among the light ninja is very powerful. The reason why our troops suffered such casualties is also because he performed a powerful wide-range ninjutsu." Huangtu and Ohnoki talked about the information about the light ninja village.


    "You should fight him, tell me carefully." Ohnoki nodded, and asked about Nagato''s information.


    It is not surprising that the enemy has a strong Onoki. How to say, Huangtu is also the top three existence among Yanyin. If the age is restricted and the older generation is prohibited from participating, then Huangtu can be said to be number one.


    Moreover, Huangtu did not bring ninjas less. There were nearly 3,000 Yanyin troops, and there were usually only this few people in the ninja world war before the decisive battle.


    So there must be something to be able to defeat Huangtu and the Yanyin troops led by Huangtu so smoothly.


    Huang Tu thought for a while and recalled the battle with Nagato, and unexpectedly found that he seemed to lose without fighting Nagato, and Nagato only showed two ninjutsu from beginning to end.


    "This light ninja leader has a very powerful ninjutsu. It can release an extremely powerful thrust. It can easily push me to the ground and make a big hole when I cast Rock Fist. Even the mountain and soil technique I released with all my strength can destroy it instantly. , the casualties of the troops were also because he performed this trick, and then he was able to fly into the air."


    Huang Tu said all the information he knew in one breath.


    "Strong thrust and flight capability?" Ohnoki fell into thought.


    It sounds like a powerful secret ninja, but there are too few people in the ninja world who can fly.


    "When you are fighting, you don''t have to worry about the leader of the light ninja, just lead the troops to suppress the other light ninja grass ninja, and let me deal with his words." Ohnoki said.


    Flying ability is very attractive, but he also happens to be one of them, and in terms of the power of ninjutsu, Onogi doesn''t think his dust escape is worse than other ninjutsu.


    After a comprehensive comparison, Onogi felt that he had the advantage.


    ¡­


    After winning, Nagato did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, but began to repair on the spot.


    Those Yan Yin who were temporarily incapacitated on the battlefield were captured, and after some simple treatment, they were locked in the temporary camp they established.


    Yan Yin, who lost his arm in the war, was very angry. He didn''t care about the identity of the captives, so he swears.


    Guard Guangren smiled disdainfully: "Isn''t it just an arm, it becomes like a mad dog, and the ninjas in the five great ninja villages are nothing more than that."


    "For a ninja, his arm is his life. What''s the difference between a broken arm and a dead one!" Yanyin Ninja said with hatred on his face.


    Indeed, for ordinary ninjas, the impact of losing an arm is too great. First of all, the ninjutsu that requires seals cannot be released. There will be no special Muji jutsu.


    Lost an arm, and even conjugation would be affected.


    "What''s the matter, it would be better to change to another prosthetic arm, and it is stronger than the original arm." Guangren said indifferently, and showed off his prosthetic limb to Iwagakure Ninja after speaking.


    Iwagakure Ninja was dumbfounded when he saw that Guangren let a bunch of weapons suddenly appear from his seemingly ordinary arm.


    At this moment, there was a constant roar, and Guangren''s camp was attacked.


    The imprisoned Yan Yin became restless when he heard the movement.


    "Master Dokage must have come to save us!"


    "We''ll be rescued soon."


    "What''s the noise!" the guard Guangren yelled loudly.


    "If you Tsuchikage really came, and our leader Yahiko is here, then he will come in to accompany you!" Guangren is very confident in the strength of his leader, and feels that even the leader of the five great ninja villages is no match for Nagato .


    Nagato¡¯s prestige in Guangren Village is extremely high, so no matter what decision he makes, no one raises objections, such as defeating the enemy instead of taking advantage of the victory and chasing it, but camping in place to rest.


    Because they are in a foreign country, the Hikari Kusanagi are not weak in vigilance. After discovering Iwakakushi, they quickly gathered together to prepare for the battle. Nagato, who sensed the movement, also rushed to the battlefield.


    Seeing that Iwagakure in the territory is no longer the loess before but a short old man with a green striped waistcoat, Nagato nodded secretly, not in vain for how arrogant he was and directly set up camp in the same place, and finally let the third Tsuchikage come over up.


    "What a formidable young man, leading a small country to attack a big country at a young age reminds me of the former half-god Hanzo." Onogi said with a smile.


    On the surface, Onogi is boasting, saying that Nagato is young and promising.


    But he put Nagato and Hanzo together. Although Hanzo was also a small country challenging a big country, Hanzo lost back then, and he lost very badly.


    Onoki¡¯s meaning is self-evident, if the demigod Hanzo lost back then, you Nagato will also lose today.


    "Hanzo? You''re nothing more than a trash, not worthy of comparison with me. It seems that the third Tsuchikage is nothing more than that." Nagato''s tone was calm, but his words were extremely sharp.


    He heard what Onogi meant, and he was too lazy to fight with Onogi, and directly expressed his attitude.


    Onoki''s eyes narrowed, and his chakra gradually condensed in his limbs.


    "Let me teach you what it means to respect seniors." Since Nagato spoke so bluntly, Onogi didn''t bother to pretend to be a ninja confidant.


    There has been a war, and the predecessors are all enemies.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 568： Nagato, who is so strong that Yan Yin despairs

    Chapter 568 Nagato who is so strong that Iwagakure despairs


    "Earth Dungeon Gangli-style art!" Onoki quickly formed a seal, chakra broke out, and there were huge roars.


    After Onoki performed the spell, the ground shook violently. A huge rock monster with a body made of hard rock stood up from the ground.


    The giant rock monster is huge, and a finger is bigger than a person. Even if it doesn''t do anything, just standing there can bring great pressure to people.


    Yuguangnin attacked the rock monster with a chakra gun. The blue ray hit the rock monster, but it couldn''t even remove any stone chips.


    Onogi noticed that Hikunin and Kusanagi had the same scientific ninja tools as Tonin.


    Onoki frowned, a tonin can also be said to have a special reason and chance, but the same is true of light ninja grass ninja.


    Then contacted Umino who rushed to the country of birds to help Tonin, Onoki''s conjecture was gradually verified.


    Under Onoki''s control, the giant rock monster took heavy steps and swung its giant rock fist towards it.


    Nagato¡¯s expression is extremely calm, his big size looks like a bluff, and he is far behind Susano. He can psychic any psychic beast out and can solve this rock monster.


    But Nagato still chose the most convenient ninjutsu.


    When the rock monster rushed, Nagato slowly raised his right arm, Chakra broke out, and a powerful repulsion flew out suddenly.


    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    With a bang, the giant rock monster flew upside down in an instant, hitting the ground fiercely and making a big hole, and the extremely hard rock body on its body was also damaged in a large area.


    "Even Lord Tukage''s technique has been cracked like this?" Yan Yin on the battlefield was attracted by this big movement, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart, and at the same time, there was a trace of worry in his heart. Really lost.


    But Hikari and Kusanagi were excited, seeing that Nagato was still maintaining this ferocious momentum, and their morale was greatly boosted.


    The leader of Kusanagi saw this scene and couldn''t help but feel a little excited, as if he had seen the scene where Kusanagi followed Nagato and finally became one of the five great ninja villages.


    "Is this the powerful thrust that Huangtu said? It''s really not simple." Onogi showed a serious expression.


    Onoki quickly formed a seal, cast the rock avatar, separated into four avatars, and immediately the avatar body launched an impact in five different directions.


    "It''s a boring trick." Nagato said expressionlessly, thinking that his Shenluo Tianzheng had only one direction? His Shenluo Tianzheng is all-round and has no dead ends.


    Nagato Chakra broke out, and directly released Shinra Tenseki with himself as the center.


    Bang bang bang! Onoki''s rock avatar instantly turned into white smoke and disappeared, and Onoki himself flew upside down, leaving a gully on the ground.


    "Tugage-sama, are you alright?" Iwagakushi who was around hurriedly asked worriedly.


    Onoki shook his head and said that he was fine. At the critical moment, he used Tudun to cover himself with a layer of rocks to protect himself.


    "It turns out that it can be released at 360 degrees without dead ends." Onoki frowned, feeling a little tricky. If this is the case, most of his ninjutsu will be useless, and he will not be able to work on Nagato.


    "It seems that we can only use dust escape." Ohnoki used the technique of light and heavy rocks to slowly fly up.


    Onoki is still very confident about his dust escape, this is not an attack that can be easily deflected.


    "Dust escape ¡¤ the technique of stripping the original world!" Onogi clasped his hands together, and then slowly pulled them apart. A transparent cone gradually formed in Onogi''s palm.


    Because there is a huge gap between the top ninjas and the middle and lower ninjas, if the difference in numbers is not too large, the outcome of the war between the top powerhouses can largely determine the outcome of the war.


    Both Iwagakure and Kusanagi Kusanagi are paying attention to the battle between Ohnoki and Nagato. Once the winner is decided between them, it will probably be the outcome of this war, because Iwakage''s troops and Kusanagi led by Nagato There is not much difference between ninja troops.


    If Onogi wins, Iwagakushi will win, and if Nagato wins, Light Ninja will win.


    "It''s Master Tukage''s Dust Dungeon!" Yanyin and others became excited when they saw Onogi cast Dust Dungeon. Dust Dungeon is a blood successor elimination that is stronger than the blood successor limit, and it is Onogi''s strongest method.


    The cone in Onogi''s hand took shape rapidly, and soon turned into a white light flying at a high speed and shot towards Nagato.


    Facing the oncoming Chen Dun, Nagato did not dodge or dodge, and stood there calmly.


    "Do you want to use that technique to bounce off my dust escape? My dust escape is not so easy to deal with." Ohnoki smiled when he saw that Nagato stopped in place without dodging or evading.


    But something that surprised Onoki even more happened. Nagato did not use Shinra Tenseki, but simply stretched out his right hand, and then a thin layer of shield appeared in front of him.


    Onoki''s dust escape ray easily hit Nagato who was standing still, but when the dust escape ray hit the shield in front of Nagato, it disappeared without a trace like a mud cow into the sea.


    Onoki was stunned, never expecting that his dust escape would be blocked by a seemingly inconspicuous thin shield, and it didn''t even make a wave.


    The unbelieving Onoki once again released a dust escape ray.


    However, the ending has not changed. The dust escape ray was absorbed instantly when it hit the shield released by Nagato.


    "Is the so-called blood successor elimination only to this extent?" Nagato said lightly.


    This is not the ability of his Liugouyu''s Samsara Eye, because this is the puppet of the Samsara Eye, not his body, so there is no way to display the unique ability of Liugouyu''s Samsara Eye. Just now Nagato used the Hungry Ghost Road Absorptive capacity.


    Even so, it is enough to deal with Onoki''s dust escape.


    Hearing Nagato''s words, Ohnoki couldn''t hold back anymore, and a well appeared on his forehead.


    Before, he said harsh words to teach Nagato to respect his seniors, but now the most proud Chen Dun failed to have any effect on Nagato, which is undoubtedly a bit of a shame.


    "Master Yahiko is invincible!" The light ninjas suddenly became excited, and their morale rose again.


    "Boy, don''t be too happy too early." Onogi said in a deep voice. Chakra broke out, and he was about to use his strongest boundary peeling technique. oral.


    But before Onoki used the boundary peeling technique, Nagato moved.


    "It''s been so long since I''ve let you attack, it''s time for you to see my strength." Nagato flew into the air quickly, and hit Onoki with a shot of Shenluo Tianzheng, pressing Onoki to the ground.


    "Heavenly Shocker!" Nagato activated the Samsara Eyes, and the Samsara Eyes shook suddenly. Nagato''s hands quickly formed seals, and a powerful Chakra erupted. A huge meteorite suddenly appeared in the sky, and a huge black shadow enveloped it. Iwagakure Ninja Troop.


    "How are you going to deal with this?" Nagato asked, floating high in the sky, looking down at Onoki.


    As soon as Nagato''s words fell, a huge meteorite flew towards the Yanyin troops in an instant, and the speed was getting faster and faster.


    Underground Yanyin found himself gradually covered by shadows. When he looked up, he saw that huge meteorites were constantly falling. He was instantly frightened and turned pale with horror.


    "What is this, how can there be such a technique?" You Yanyin looked at this scene in disbelief.


    "This is bigger than the mountain made by Mr. Huangtu''s mountain and earth technique. If it is smashed down, it will be so destructive." You Yan couldn''t help showing a terrified look.


    Onoki''s complexion changed, if such a big meteorite fell, let alone Iwakakushi, even Hikari and Kusanagi might not feel well.


    But the meteorite obviously wouldn''t give Onoki too much time to think about it. Onoki didn''t have time to think about it. If the meteorite fell, the Yanyin army would be finished.


    Onoki Chakra erupted, rushed into the sky, and raised his hands to catch the huge meteorite just as it was about to fall.


    "Earth escape¡¤ultra-light and heavy rock technique!" Ohnoki cast the ultra-light and heavy rock technique the moment he touched the meteorite, which greatly reduced the weight of the meteorite, which stopped the meteorite from falling.


    Onogi is not tall, he can even be said to be short, and his nose is very strange, which looks funny.


    But Onogi''s small body withstood the huge meteorite falling from the sky, which made both Hikari and Kusanagi stand in awe.


    In the ninja world, only the strong are honored. Even if they are on the opposite side, they can''t help but marvel at Onogi''s strength.


    Of course, respecting the strong does not mean that he will be merciful on the battlefield, but rather that he will want to hack him to death. If he is so strong, it would be very dangerous to retaliate later.


    "It''s not bad, I can catch one, but if there is another one, what should you do?" Nagato repeated the action just now, and once again used Tianyi Zhenxing to create a huge meteorite.


    Another huge meteorite appeared above the heads of the Yanyin troops, and it might fall at any time, smashing the Yanyin troops into a pulp.


    Iwagakushi on the ground was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect Nagato to perform such a terrifying move like this again.


    Huang Tu saw this, and a rock fist would vomit blood from the Kusanagi leader who was battling with him, and quickly formed seals while shouting: "I will support this one, you go and solve the other one."


    As a large number of chakras erupted from the loess, several huge stone pillars quickly rose from the ground to resist the meteorite, and Ohnoki let go to catch the second sky-shattering star released by Nagato.


    "After catching two, can you still catch the third one?" Nagato asked lightly, this is not difficult for him now.


    No one answered his words, Onoki''s forehead was dripping with fine sweat, and he was panting heavily.


    It is not easy to lift meteorites with the ultra-light and heavy rock technique that has been maintained, especially for Onogi, an old man, he feels his waist is already protesting.


    Onoki knew that he couldn''t go on like this, so his heart was overwhelmed, and he suddenly pushed up and let go quickly, and the meteorite smashed down again in an instant.


    But then a violent white light appeared on the battlefield.


    "Dust Escape ¡¤ Boundary Stripping Technique!" At this most critical moment, Onogi quickly used his strongest ninjutsu Boundary Stripping Technique, a large-scale transparent cube enveloped the sky, and shook the two sky obstacles in one breath. The meteorites are all wiped out.


    "Hoo hoo." After all this, Onoki was already sweating profusely, panting heavily, and looked in a very bad condition.


    "Huangtu, quickly retreat with the troops!" Onoki issued an order.


    Huang Tu hesitated to speak, but in the end he also knew that the situation was urgent, so he used Tu Dun to create a huge wall to divide the battlefield, and retreated with Yan Yin''s troops.


    And Onogi himself did not go with the Yanyin troops, he left, who will come to the rear?


    Loess? His identity and strength are inappropriate. His father, the third generation of Tsuchikage, is alive, so he won the empress of Huangtu Palace in one round.


    The leader of Kusanagi naturally didn''t want Iwagakure''s troops to retreat successfully. If this main force was eliminated, then Iwagakure would have no power to fight again. Even if Iwagakure didn''t surrender, it would be a de facto defeat.


    But when the Kusanagi leader wanted to lead people to chase after him, he was almost shot by a white ray and received a lunch box.


    The leader of Kusanagi didn''t dare to rush indiscriminately for a moment, and even retreated a lot. This dust escape is dead.


    The leader of Kusanagi had no choice but to look at Nagato, hoping that Nagato would come and solve the three generations of Tsuchikage who got in the way.


    "No need to be impatient, as long as I don''t want them to run away, they won''t be able to run away." Nagato said calmly.


    "Really? Then come and **** last dust escape." Regardless of his tired body, Onoki squeezed out the last trace of chakra from his body.


    "Dust Escape ¡¤ Boundary Stripping Technique!"


    A huge transparent cube suddenly appeared, and it was still expanding rapidly, turning everything covered by it into an atomic state.


    Onoki exploded with all his strength, the final blow to Dust Dun, even Nagato quickly rose to the sky to distance himself, not wanting to confront Onoki head-on.


    It''s not that he can''t beat it, but that Nagato didn''t want Yahiko''s body to be injured. Such a large-scale and powerful dust escape, Hungry Ghost Dao''s ability is not enough to absorb it without injury.


    After performing the last dust escape, Ohnoki couldn''t even maintain the light and heavy rock technique, fell from the sky, fell to the ground, and passed out.


    He is not the third Raikage, and he doesn''t have so much energy to fight for a few days and nights, and at that time, the people who besieged the third Raikage were not as strong as Nagato.


    The only thing he can do is to buy some more time for Yanyin and save some strength.


    Even if Onoki fainted, the leader of Kusanagi didn''t dare to go directly, fearing that Onoki would pretend to be fainted, and his backhand would be a dust escape.


    It was only after sending someone to test it out that he dared to walk over with confidence.


    "Master Yahiko, what should we do with the three generations of Tsuchikage?" Kusanagi leader asked Nagato.


    "It''s fine to be the same as the other captives. Hurry up and chase the Yanyin troops. They haven''t run far." Nagato replied lightly.


    Even now Nagato can still perceive the specific location of Huangtu and the others. Of course, this is also related to Nagato''s own strong perception ability.


    But Nagato is not going to personally participate in the pursuit mission, he has to do everything, what does he want these subordinates to do.


    The Kusanagi leader nodded, and quickly led his troops to pursue Iwagakure.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 570： The strong are more powerful

    Chapter 570 Stronger is even stronger


    Konoha quickly responded to Iwagakure and Sandgakure''s request for help, and sent Kakashi Matekai, two good friends, to lead the ninja troops to Iwagakure.


    Nagazawa over Sand Yin asked Shisui to bring Itachi and Dou and some ninja troops to support.


    Even Nagasawa has made some preparations, and if there is a problem with Yunyin and Wuyin, the war can be ended as quickly as possible.


    After arranging everything, Nagasawa left a shadow clone in Konoha, and then went out by himself.


    After walking out of Konoha, looking at the scenery outside, Yongze felt a little emotional. He seldom produced Konoha on his own body, and usually he was dispatched by shadow clones. The last time he walked out of Konoha, he seemed to be grabbing Obito.


    ...


    After Onogi was captured, Nagato lost interest in Iwagakure. He let Scorpion and Beiruhu enter the Land of Earth and continued to attack until he captured Iwagakure and captured Hitoruki.


    Leaving the battlefield of Yanyin, Nagato used his powerful strength to rush to the battlefield of Yunyin.


    Taki Ninja Village, Shuang Nin Village, Tang Nin Village, and the three ninja villages can only be said to be average in strength. If it weren''t for the advanced weapons, it would have been extraordinary to not pull the hips quickly against Shang Yunyin''s troops.


    It was Musashi and Loquat Juzang who led the three ninja villages to attack Yunyin.


    Musashi is obsessed with swords. It''s okay to ask him to lead the charge, but wouldn''t it be difficult for him to command it?


    Although Loquat Juzo is an experienced ninja, he is not a commanding talent, he is better at assassination.


    So the two of them assembled their troops very simply, and confronted Yun Yin head-on, for a duel between real men.


    Based on the lessons learned from Yanyin Village, the Fourth Raikage also personally led the troops to intercept, and even brought his brother Rabbi Eight-tailed Jinzhu Riki.


    The middle and lower ninjas maintain a balance of power, the Yunyin ninjas have powerful lightning escape and physical skills, and Tang Ninjas also have advanced weapons.


    But at the level of Jonin, Yun Yin has the advantage.


    In the battle of the top powerhouses, Musashi and Loquat Ten Zang also fell into a bad situation.


    "As expected of the fourth generation of Raikage, really strong!" Musashi clenched the two sharp swords in his hand, panting heavily.


    Now he is no longer the fledgling little samurai back then. Relying on the excellent platform of Xiao Organization, Musashi has fought against all kinds of masters.


    Even so, among the people he has fought against, the Fourth Raikage is probably the strongest one besides Nagato.


    The speed is so fast that even if he senses it, it is difficult to deal with it, and the defense is so strong that he can directly use his hands to head-to-head with his domineering double knives.


    "If you know you are strong, why don''t you surrender quickly." Fourth Raikage laughed twice and then glared at Musashi.


    Musashi was amazed by the strength of the Fourth Raikage, and the Fourth Raikage was also surprised that there are such powerful and pure swordsmen as Musashi in the ninja world.


    Musashi didn''t speak, and responded to Fourth Raikage''s words with a few sharp sword auras.


    Surrender is impossible to surrender. If you can¡¯t fight, you will run away, but you will never surrender.


    Raikage''s body was full of aura, the lightning wrapped around his body surged, and he turned on the Thunder Escape Chakra Mode with all his strength.


    Musashi''s situation is not good, and Loquat Ten Zang''s is even more worrying.


    Kirabi''s strength is not weak at all. Not only is Perfect Inchuriki able to borrow the power of the Tailed Beast at will, Kirabi''s own strength is also very good.


    Although Loquat Juzo is also a well-known master in the ninja world, he is not an opponent at all against a powerful Renzhuli like Kirabi.


    While Musashi was still struggling to support the rapid offensive of the fourth generation of Raikage, Loquat Juzo was sent flying out after Kirabi used the tailed beast chakra, and hit the ground hard.


    Kirabi, who defeated the enemy, immediately rapped to celebrate.


    While rapping and preparing to make up the knife, Loquat Shizang was completely defeated.


    Seeing that Loquat Juzo was in danger, Musashi had an idea and adjusted his body to take the blow from the Fourth Raikage, and then the power of the Fourth Raikage slashed at Kirabi, so that Kirabi failed to make up the knife.


    "You don''t think you saved me like this, I will be very grateful to you, it is the fate of a ninja to die on the battlefield." Loquat Juzo who was rescued said indifferently.


    "It''s really stupid to save people and get injured on the battlefield. Your naivety will kill you sooner or later."


    Pipa Juzo spoke extremely cold words like a killer without emotion, but at the same time got up quickly to help Musashi deal with the attacking Fourth Raikage.


    Musashi and Loquat Juzang have been together for a long time, and he was not angry when he heard what he said, and smiled cheerfully.


    Musashi knew that Loquat Juzo''s character was twisted like this, so he just listened the other way around at this time.


    Probably means, you saved me, I am very grateful, since you were injured for saving me, then I will save you with my life.


    "Brother, stand back a little, I''ll use the tailed beast jade to end the battle!" At this moment, Kirabi has entered the state of a half-tailed beast, with a dark red chakra full of tyranny all over his body, and eight big tails fluttering behind him .


    Kirabi opened his mouth wide, and instantly a large amount of dark red chakra gathered in front of the mouth, quickly forming a dark ball and flying towards Loquat Juzo and Musashi.


    The fourth generation of Raikage silently blocked the escape route of the two of them. Tailed Beast Jade and his Thunder Dun Iron Fist always had to eat one.


    Looking at the swiftly attacking Tailed Beast Jade, Loquat Juzo took a deep breath, a bold idea popped up in his mind, and quickly blocked Musashi behind him.


    However, just when Pipa Shizang was about to take the tail beast jade with his body, he suddenly found that the tail beast jade stopped abruptly.


    Loquat Shizang also suddenly felt a strong suction, and was immediately sucked into the sky.


    Boom! !


    The tailed beast jade erupted with terrifying energy, triggering a violent explosion. The shining white light turned the war into white time, and the ground trembled violently, leaving a big pit where the tailed beast jade bombarded.


    "The leader of Guangren Village, why are you here?" Fourth Raikage frowned and looked at the figure floating in the sky.


    According to the information, this Yahiko should be in the Land of Earth, how could he appear on the Yunyin battlefield.


    Just when Tailed Beast Jade hit Loquat Juzo, Nagato made a move and used the Vientiane Tenz¨­ to **** Musashi and Loquat Juzo into the sky.


    "Come and defeat Yunyin Village." Nagato said lightly, withdrew Wanxiang Tianyin, and loosened the control over Musashi and Loquat Juzang.


    There are quite a few people in the Akatsuki Organization Center who are pregnant with ghosts, and Nagato is also very clear about it.


    Not to mention Obito and Jue, who are no longer members of the Akatsuki organization, but Beiliuhu and Scorpion, who have a lot of thoughts.


    There are not many pure people like Musashi and Loquat Ten Cang. Musashi just wants to challenge the strong to increase his strength, and Loquat Ten Cang just wants to have a shelter.


    So Nagato had a good impression of this pair, and he decisively helped at critical moments.


    "What a big tone, Yunyin Village is not comparable to the old, weak, sick and disabled like Yanyin!" Fourth Raikage glared at Nagato with wide eyes, and opened his mouth to step on a fistful of private goods.


    Of course, having said that, Fourth Raikage instantly became vigilant, ready to launch a thunderous offensive against Nagato at any time.


    Among other things, the record of capturing the Third Tsuchikage is solid, and the Fourth Raikage will not underestimate Nagato.


    "With unnecessary struggle, you will see what a real strong man is." Nagato floated in the sky and looked down.


    Fourth Raikage''s violent temper, seeing Nagato''s contempt, Fourth Raikage''s Raikage''s Raikage Chakra mode was brought to the extreme in an instant, and even his hair stood on end, looking like he was about to explode.


    boom!


    Fourth Raikage¡¯s calf was slightly bent, and his whole body¡¯s strength was concentrated on his leg. Chakra erupted, and he leaped up with terrifying power in an instant, and grabbed Nagato. He didn¡¯t like being looked down and talking.


    Fourth Raikage''s movements are extremely fast. Even Musashi, who has a domineering sense, can only sense the fourth Raikage''s breath in action, and his eyes can''t keep up with it, so it''s hard to react.


    But Nagato''s perception is so powerful, and he has his own Liugouyu reincarnation eyes. In his eyes, Raikage''s speed is only mediocre, and it is not fast at all.


    You must know that what the Fourth Raikage is facing now is not a puppet of heaven, but Nagato''s body, the body that has completed the absorption of Oni Luoya and awakened Liugouyu''s reincarnation eye.


    But because of the transformation technique, Yahiko still looks like Yahiko in the eyes of others.


    Because Yahiko''s body was almost destroyed by Onoki''s dust tunnel during the battle with Onogi, Nagato simply didn''t use a puppet.


    In the past, the main body was replaced by Penn Liudao because the main body''s leg was injured and it was inconvenient to move, not because the puppet was stronger.


    Now he is not strong enough, using Yahiko''s body to fight Iwagakushi just want to commemorate Yahiko, a friend who passed away.


    Now I miss it and miss it. In order to avoid problems with Yahiko''s body, Nagato simply dispatched the main body directly.


    "Shinra Tensei!" Nagato stretched out his hand, Samsara''s eyes were shocked, and the terrifying repulsive force pressed towards the attacking Fourth Raikage.


    The Fourth Raikage had already planned to capture Nagato, and immediately he and Kirabi used the super thunder plow to give Nagato a ruthless blow.


    Unexpectedly, just as he jumped up, an indescribably terrifying force pressed down on him, like a giant mountain falling from the sky and pressing down on him.


    Boom boom boom! !


    There was a deafening loud sound, and a pothole bigger than the explosion of the tailed beast jade just now appeared on the ground. Yellow sand flew all over the sky, the ground was in a mess, the ground cracked, and the trees shattered.


    "Big brother!" This sudden change caught Kirabi a little off guard, and he hurriedly called out big brother and ran to the fourth generation of Raikage.


    Just now, Nagato''s movement was too fast, and just raising his hand instantly sent the Fourth Raikage into the big pit. Kirabi couldn''t react at all.


    "Brother, are you okay?" Kirabi looked at the Fourth Raikage in the pit with a distressed expression.


    Even though the fourth generation of Raikage Raikage had a very strong defensive power under the chakra mode, he was injured instantly by Nagato''s shot, and there were a lot of wounds on his body.


    "I can continue to fight." The fourth generation of Raikage took a breath and continued to squeeze the chakra and continued to use the Raikage Chakra mode to recover from injuries.


    The Lightning Dungeon Chakra mode not only has a strong defense, but in this mode, the recovery power will also be greatly enhanced.


    "Can you continue to fight? What''s the point?" Nagato was a little surprised when he saw that the fourth Raikage still had the power to fight.


    Raikage kept inhaling and exhaling, facing the terrifying pressure provided by Nagato, he thought of the man Fujiwara Nagasawa who made the ninja world peaceful again.


    Yongze is also so powerful that it is outrageous that a random move can cause great destructive power.


    ¡®No wonder the ninja world fell into such a chaotic environment. It turns out that the leader of the so-called Guangnin Village is so powerful. ¡¯ Fourth Raikage couldn¡¯t help but worry about Yunyin Village.


    Even if he is stronger, he has to admit that after Nagato appeared, Yun Yin was defeated.


    Fourth Raikage is a person who is not willing to admit defeat. If he only beats him by one and a half moves, Fourth Raikage will definitely not feel that he is inferior to others.


    But in the face of Nagato''s terrifying monster, which can make Raikage injured in Raidu Chakra mode with one move, it''s hard for the Fourth Raikage to refuse to admit defeat, how can this be compared.


    Of course, the strength is not as good as others, and the Fourth Raikage will not bow to Nagato.


    Even if Nagato beat him to death, he still refused to accept it.


    "If you want to hurt big brother, go through my level first." After discussing with the eight-tailed animal in the body, Kirabi directly turned his whole body into a tailed beast, turning into a huge eight-tailed bull ghost.


    "Bi, be careful, I don''t know why this guy makes me feel a bit like the former Sage of the Six Paths." Eight tails reminded Kirabi.


    In the perception of Yao, Nagato is really not a good existence to deal with.


    Kirabi nodded, then opened his mouth to gather the tailed beast jade.


    Tailed Beast Jade is a bad street move that all tailed beasts know, but it is really easy to use and powerful.


    And there is also a gap between the tailed beast jade, the tailed beast jade released by the powerful tailed beast and the tailed beast jade released by the ordinary tailed beast cannot be generalized.


    This time, Kirabi is still using the Tailed Beast Jade that is fully transformed into a Tailed Beast, which is stronger than the Tailed Beast Jade that has just been transformed into a half-tailed Beast.


    Just the body shape looks different. The body shape of the tailed beast jade released by the full body-tailed beast is more than five times that of the half-tailed beast.


    But what Kirabi didn''t expect was that Nagato received his tailed beast jade head-on without dodging or dodging.


    But when the Tailed Beast Jade was about to hit Nagato, a reincarnation eye opened again in the center of Nagato''s forehead, and it still had six tick marks.


    "The God Emperor produces the spirit god!" Nagato directly activated his special skill of the Six Gouyu Samsara Eye, absorbing the attacking Tailed Beast Jade.


    Watching the huge tailed beast jade disappear into the air, Kirabi below was a little dumbfounded.


    Where is his tailed beast jade? Where did the big tailed beast jade go?


    "How about trying your own attack?" Nagato activated his ability again, and released the strengthened eight-tailed beast jade at Kirabi Raikage.


    The Tailed Beast Jade that has strengthened the reincarnation eye ability is larger than the one launched by the eight tails just now, and the momentum is very amazing.


    Kirabi didn''t expect Nagato to have such a method at all, and didn''t know how to deal with it for a while, so he just protected the fourth generation of Raikage behind him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 571： Nagato of despair

    Chapter 571 Desperate Nagato


    The terrifying tailed beast jade is constantly approaching Kirabi and the Fourth Raikage.


    At this moment, the fourth generation of Raikage no longer has the super fast speed of its heyday, and he has no way to take Kirabi together to avoid the rapidly approaching Tailed Beast Jade.


    He can still fight, but only by force.


    Death is nothing uncommon for ninjas. Ninjas have been a short-lived occupation since ancient times, and a life span of sixty is considered a long lifespan.


    Even as a shadow, the father of the fourth Raikage, the third Raikage, died on the battlefield.


    But at this time, the Fourth Raikage was very unwilling, he didn''t want to die.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of death, but that Yun Yin would not fall after he and Qi Rabi died.


    When the third generation of Raikage died, he had almost grown up, but now Yunyin Village has not started to cultivate the next generation of Raikage.


    If he and Kirabi were killed in battle, it would be a huge blow to Yun Yin, not only losing a Raikage, but also losing a powerful and perfect Renzhuli.


    At this moment, an accident happened. Suddenly, the space in front of Fourth Raikage and Kirabi distorted, swallowing the attacking Tailed Beast Jade.


    Seeing this familiar move, Nagato frowned.


    This familiar time and space ninjutsu can only be the "Uchiha Madara" who has already betrayed.


    However, Nagato didn¡¯t worry too much because of his greatly increased strength. He could win two years ago, but now that his strength has greatly increased, he won¡¯t just win casually.


    Nagato activated his powerful perception ability, and quickly discovered the location of Obito.


    But when Nagato looked at it, he was surprised to find that this time "Uchiha Madara" did not wear a mask to disguise himself, but showed his true face, which was a photo of a man younger than Nagato. Face.


    Nagato was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the "Uchiha Madara" who was once on guard against him was actually younger than him, looking like eighteen or nineteen.


    But what made Nagato even more puzzled was the man standing next to Obito. He was standing there, but he didn''t feel it, as if there was no one there.


    Nagato recalled for a while and suddenly remembered the name of the person next to Obito, Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    Although he has never seen Fujiwara Nagasawa with his own eyes, the portrait photos of Fujiwara Nagasawa have been spread all over the ninja world.


    Immediately after, Nagato became vigilant, why did Fujiwara Nagasawa appear here, and he didn''t send Ninja Village to declare war on Konoha.


    And why Fujiwara Nagasawa is with "Uchiha Madara".


    Nagato has too many questions in his mind.


    Nagato was puzzled, but Fourth Raikage and Kirabi were pleasantly surprised. The joy of being reincarnated from the dead even made Fourth Raikage decide that he would never secretly confront Konoha again.


    Fourth Raikage and Kirabi quickly arrived at Obito and Nagasawa''s side.


    "Thank you!" This time, the Fourth Raikage did not speak bluntly, but thanked Yong Ze cleanly.


    "They are all allies, and it is right to help each other." Yongze said with a smile.


    To be honest, the fourth generation of Raikage has heard too many times about forming alliances and helping each other.


    But the fact is that there are no permanent allies, only permanent interests.


    For example, Sand Yin, who is often the first to form an alliance with Konoha, always likes to give Konoha a knife.


    But at this moment, Fourth Raikage listened.


    Because he was rescued, he didn''t ask Konoha for help, but was saved by Yongze on the battlefield.


    Even if it was four generations of Raikage who were unhappy with Yongze before, at this moment he has a very different view of Yongze.


    Yongze is a man who can deal with him, and he really does it when something happens.


    Musashi Loquat Ten Zang, who turned into a crowd watching the battle, was so addicted, there were so many reversals in just a few minutes.


    "Is that the legendary Fujiwara Nagasawa who is currently the strongest ninja world? It is really unfathomable, and his existence cannot be felt at all." Musashi sighed.


    "A monster that popped out of nowhere." Loquat Juzo described Yongze in this way.


    It is reasonable to say that a ninja¡¯s normal route to fame is first to be known as a genius in his own ninja village, then accumulate in missions to further become famous in the ninja world, and finally prove his strength by killing enemies in war.


    Ordinary well-known ninja powerhouses come here step by step.


    But Yongze is different. As soon as he becomes famous, he is a super strong man. He has never heard of it before. It is obviously so close to the time of the third ninja world war.


    "Does Konoha also want to join the war?" Nagato said slowly, with three samsara eyes floating in the sky, staring at Yongze, with a hint of threat in his words.


    To be on the safe side, Nagato left Konoha as the last one to deal with, but this does not mean that Nagato was afraid of Konoha and Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    I haven''t fought any of them, so it''s not certain who will win.


    Nagato, who has three reincarnation eyes, has become extremely confident. He feels that he is a sage of the Six Paths alive, and he is already invincible.


    But what Nagato doesn''t know is that people who think they are invincible will not end well.


    "Konoha not only wants to join this war, but Konoha also wants to end this war." Yongze replied lightly.


    "Nagato, stop playing those little tricks, show your own appearance, Yahiko is dead, no matter how much you change into his appearance, Yahiko will not be resurrected."


    Yongze''s words made Nagato angry, but he was very puzzled. Why did Yongze seem to know their affairs in detail?


    Combining with the information obtained before, in addition to Hanzo and Konoha Danzo''s pot for Yahiko''s death, Nagato instantly had some associations.


    Now that his identity was known, Nagato stopped pretending and directly changed back to his original appearance.


    Seeing that the leader of Guangnin Village still had a disguise, Fourth Raikage was also a little surprised, but he soon discovered that it had nothing to do with him, because he didn''t know the name no matter what it was.


    "Are you among the people who cooperated with Hanzo back then?" Nagato''s three samsara eyes stared at Nagasawa with murderous intent.


    Nagazawa shook his head and said: "Of course not, Hanzo Danzo and the others are not worthy."


    Nagato didn''t immediately believe what Yong Ze said, he had already passed the age of believing what he said.


    "Nagato, I will give you a chance to bring your ninja village alliance and the five major ninja villages for peace talks, and all ninja villages will form a brand new alliance." Yong Ze said.


    Nagato currently has a good prestige in Xiaonin Village, and it will save trouble if he makes good use of it.


    "Do you want to completely dominate all the Shinobu villages? You are the one who should surrender. You don''t know what you are facing." Nagato said coldly, and began to gather Chakra to prepare for the attack.


    Facing him who is alive with the Immortal of the Six Paths, so what if he is at the peak of a mortal, can he beat the divine power of his reincarnation eye?


    Yongze knew from Nagato''s appearance that he still had to do something. These people who were blackened in the second year of middle school, you can''t speak well without beating them up.


    "Obito, control the field and stop the war. I will solve it soon." Yongze arranged a task for Obito, and then disappeared in the immortal mode in seconds.


    Obito nodded, directly using the ability of heavy fruits to double the gravity of the battlefield.


    "Stop this meaningless war, it''s good for both sides." Obito said in the center of the battlefield.


    "Damn ninjas of the Five Great Nations, do you think we will admit defeat in this case? Chief Yahiko will definitely lead us to victory and break the blockade of the Five Great Nations." A small ninja village ninja did not intend to listen to Obito.


    The next moment, he was **** by the big tree that suddenly grew out and couldn''t move.


    "If you want to fight, it''s okay, let me accompany you. As for your demands, let''s wait until after the war." Obito''s attitude is very tough.


    He knows that in this situation, it is impossible for you to use your words to stop the war between the two sides. Yun Yin''s side is fine, and with Lei Ying in charge, Lei Ying can definitely stop talking.


    But it is not necessarily the case with the Ninja Village Alliance.


    So Obito directly showed the strongest attitude to end the war, if you want to continue fighting, then come and practice with me.


    Being defeated and bound by him is better than dying on the battlefield.


    There are always thorns, and there are still many people on the Ninja Village Alliance who want to do it, but they are either pressed by gravity or **** by Mudun, and no one can even walk in front of Obito.


    The fourth generation of Raikage is also very face-saving, and ordered Yun Yin to stop.


    Just like that, the war really stopped.


    Musashi looked at Obito who stood in the center of the battlefield and had already pressed the pause button on the war by himself, and was eager to try while holding the two swords.


    Only such a strong person has the value of challenging.


    But looking at the injured Loquat Juzo next to him, Musashi still didn''t make a move in the end.


    He was not sure of winning after making a move. If he was defeated, he would not be able to run away with Loquat Shizang later.


    Unable to challenge the masters, Musashi had no choice but to focus on Nagato and Nagasawa, ready to see how these two strong men who are not like ninjas fight.


    Nagato appeared behind Nagato in a flash, and lightly pressed on Nagato''s shoulder. Nagato instantly hit the ground at the speed of a meteorite, making a big hole with a bang.


    "So fast!" Nagato''s face was ugly, he didn''t see the speed of Yongze''s shot clearly just now.


    Facing Nagato who didn''t know why there was an extra six-gou jade reincarnation eye, Yongze had no intention of holding back.


    In the Rihu Immortal mode, the firepower is fully fired, and the golden flames are burning all over the body. When in the air, it is like the second sun rising, turning into the most beautiful boy in the audience.


    "What kind of technique is this?" Nagato''s expression changed when he realized that Yongze was so powerful in his perception that Yongze''s strength was beyond his imagination.


    He, who has three reincarnation eyes, doesn''t seem to be as strong as Yongze.


    "Maybe it''s just an explosive ninjutsu, as long as you survive it." Nagato used the spiritual victory method to find the possibility of victory for himself.


    Nagato used Vientiane Tianyin on Yongze, and then found that Yongze didn''t want to come over and threw him a huge flame slash.


    "Super Shenluo Tianzheng!" Nagato burst out a large amount of chakra, and a terrifying aura erupted on his body. The eyes of reincarnation shook suddenly, and the powerful repulsive force pressed towards the huge flame slash, trying to bounce the slash away.


    Super¡¤Shenra Tianzheng used Krypton''s life to use the big move before Nagato used the oni budara technique. Now that his strength has improved, it can only be regarded as an ordinary big move, which consumes a little more chakra.


    However, visually, Chao Shenluo Tianzheng looks very terrifying, just releasing it instantly destroys the surrounding ground, as if it wants to destroy everything.


    However, the seemingly terrifying Super Shenluo Tianzheng seemed to have lost the power it should have when facing Yongze''s ordinary 30-meter-long flame slash, and failed to successfully slash the flame to the bullet. Open, just to dim the flame a little.


    Nagato once again assembled a large number of chakras and released them twice in a row and summoned meteorites to block the flame slash.


    Nagato''s face became more dignified. This Fujiwara Nagasawa is really difficult to deal with, and he is indeed the number one strongest in the ninja world.


    Nagato activated the power of Shura Dao, and summoned two additional mechanical arms on the arm, and then the two mechanical arms cut the wrist, and a number of mechanical wires were separated from it and shot towards Yong Ze, while another A robotic arm condenses chakra and fires a laser cannon at Nagasawa.


    With a random wave of Nagasawa, the mechanical wire shot by Nagato turned into black ash instantly, and the laser cannon failed to penetrate the flame shield around Yongze.


    Nagato did not give up. This time he used the ability of the animal way, using the technique of augmented psychic summoning to summon huge hellhounds and chameleons.


    The Cerberus, which could withstand the attack and split, died directly after being burned by the Yongze flame. There was no split, and the chameleon was instantly cut in half.


    Beast Dao ability was useless, Nagato continued to use Human Dao, trying to attack Yongze''s soul, but unfortunately it still didn''t work, Nagato''s body was already getting more and more injuries.


    Nagato, who used the reincarnation eye ability all over but failed to make Nagasawa lose his hair, was a little irritable.


    Good news, there is indeed a gap in strength between the two sides.


    Bad news, the bad one is him.


    But Nagato is still not in despair, he still has the last reincarnation eye ability that he has not used.


    His God Emperor Zen Lingzun can absorb ninjutsu and then release it with blessings. Yongze is so strong, and what Nagato will return to him will only be stronger.


    Then Nagato discovered that Nagasawa didn''t use ninjutsu at all! Just slash with a sword.


    Are you a ninja or a swordsman?


    It¡¯s not that Nagato never thought about absorbing sword energy, but found that he couldn¡¯t absorb it at all. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because it¡¯s not counted as ninjutsu or the attack is too powerful.


    This was the first time Nagato was so desperate after Yahiko''s death.


    It seemed that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t defeat Yongze, and all the attacks were for nothing.


    After measuring Nagato''s true strength, Yongze did not rush to beat Nagato completely without resistance, but slowly consumed it, and then paid close attention to the surroundings.


    ¡®This is the eye of reincarnation that was cultivated with great difficulty. Are you willing to give up Heijue? ¡¯ Yongze beat Nagato again and again, expecting the appearance of Hei Ze in his heart.


    With his strength, he is actually not so afraid of the underworld.


    Because of Heijue''s troubles, there is no way to conjure a six-level level out of thin air to defeat him.


    But Yongze felt that it would be almost meaningless not to kill Heijue in Hokage. After all, Danzo is dead, so what''s the point of Heijue being alive.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 572： Hei Jue: numb

    Chapter 572 Hei Jue: Numb


    At this time, Nagato no longer had the original air, the clothes on his body became tattered, there were burn marks on his body, and the whole person looked disheartened.


    The paralyzed face that had remained unchanged for thousands of years could not be maintained, and expressions such as surprise, disbelief, anger, etc. appeared on Nagato''s face one after another.


    "Isn''t the samsara eyes the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths? Sages of the Six Paths only have two samsara eyes, but I have three. Why can''t I beat Fujiwara Nagasawa?" Nagato couldn''t understand.


    Which part of the problem is wrong? It shouldn''t be.


    "What about your reincarnation eyes, those reincarnation eyes on your body are not yours, but Uchiha Madara''s." Nagato smiled and solved the doubts for Nagato, temporarily stopped and did not attack Nagato again.


    In fact, Nagato''s current strength is not bad. According to Nagato''s experience, Nagato''s current strength is very close to Rokudo Obito, but there is still a little gap, because Nagato''s Chakra is not as good as Ten Tails Jinchuriki''s Six paths with soil.


    However, before Yongze got the template of the captain, he was able to win against Obito of the Six Paths, not to mention that his strength is further improved now, and Nagato is not as good as Obito of the Six Paths.


    "Uchiha Madara..." Nagato frowned and looked at Yongze, but didn''t make another move.


    Nagato is no stranger to this name, but for Nagato, his Uchiha Madara is actually Obito, and he has never seen a real Madara.


    Of course, now Obito himself has said that he is not Uchiha Madara, and Nagato knows that the Uchiha Madara Nagato said is not Obito, but the real Uchiha Madara, who was juxtaposed with the ninja **** Senju Hashirama strong.


    Nagato didn''t have much impression of his reincarnation eyes. Before that, he always thought he was just an ordinary child. Until the second Ninja World War, Konoha ninja killed his parents, and Nagato broke out on the spot Kill Konoha Ninja with the Eye of Reincarnation.


    At that time, he didn''t know that his eyes were reincarnation eyes. It was when he met Jiraiya later that Nagato realized how extraordinary his eyes were, and they were actually the same as the eyes of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths.


    Nagato has never suspected that this eye is not his own. After all, how can people suddenly suspect that their eyes are not their own.


    But when Nagato said Uchiha Madara, even if Nagato didn''t directly believe what Nagato said, he still had a little doubt.


    In Nagato''s heart, Uchiha Madara is a character full of fog.


    Even a dead person can still stir up troubles in the Ninja world.


    Obito came to cooperate with him as Uchiha Madara, and tried his best to maintain the illusion that Uchiha Madara still exists. Both of them are inextricably related to Uchiha Madara.


    "Since you have opened your Samsara Eye, you should know one thing. The Samsara Eye has a special ability in addition to the basic abilities of Shenluo Tianzheng Wanxiang Tianyin." Yong Ze said.


    Nagato nodded, his Liugouyu reincarnation eye does have a special ability.


    "And this special ability can only be used by the owner of the eye, not the owner of the eye, even if the eye is transplanted, it can only use the basic ability." Yong Ze continued.


    Nagato''s complexion is not very good. He originally thought that his newly opened reincarnation eye was the reason for Liugouyu''s reincarnation eye. It was more special, so he had an extra special ability. He didn''t expect the truth to be like this.


    Although he was an enemy, Nagato believed what Nagasawa said at this time.


    Because in fact, after opening Liugouyu''s reincarnation eye, Nagato also discovered a clue.


    The reason why he was so weak and skinny in the first place was because the reincarnation eye consumed too much chakra.


    Later, he used the technique of ghost sprouting to let him solve the problem of chakra.


    At this time, Nagato always thought that Samsarayan was like this, because it was strong, and it consumed a lot of chakra.


    But after he opened his Liugouyu reincarnation eye, Nagato found that using the Liugouyu reincarnation eye consumed a lot of chakra, but it was not as exaggerated as before.


    Nagato attributed this to the fact that Liugouyu''s reincarnation eyes are more mysterious.


    Now this explanation is obviously far-fetched.


    The more reasonable and ninja explanation is that because the eyes of reincarnation do not belong to him, it is extraordinarily laborious for him to use, which will consume more chakra, and it will cost his life to use a big move.


    Cold sweat appeared on Nagato''s forehead. When exactly, his eyes were replaced unconsciously.


    Could it be that everything he has experienced so far is the result of man-made manipulation, and all the painful friendships he has experienced are man-made?


    At this moment, Nagato was in a mess, and began to question his life and everything about himself.


    The death of my parents, the awakening of the eyes of reincarnation, the encounter with Yahiko Konan, being accepted by Jiraiya, the establishment of the Akatsuki organization, the death of Yahiko, the removal of the masked man, Jue...


    "How do you know all this? You still know so much about Samsara Eye?" The more Nagato thought about it, the less he dared to think about it. He forced himself not to think about other things, and asked Yongze in confusion.


    The new Akatsuki organization was established by Nagato for Yahiko, and the reason why he wants world peace is to fulfill Yahiko''s dream.


    If all of this is false, then Nagato will really collapse completely, which means that all his efforts are false, he is a marionette being manipulated, and he will eventually go to the end that the manipulator wants.


    "Because I know, so I know." Of course, Nagasawa couldn''t say that he had watched Naruto anime, and started talking nonsense about literature.


    "You just need to know that I won''t lie to you, and there is no need to lie to you, because I don''t have to trouble you if I want to solve it." Yong Ze Youyou said.


    Sometimes telling the truth is not necessarily a benefit, it may also be a punishment.


    I thought I was the God who saved everything, but I was crushed and defeated when I acted, and I also found that my life was arranged from beginning to end.


    It is not uncommon for someone to go crazy after suffering such a huge blow.


    "But don''t worry, your whole life will not be controlled. They can only control you to go in the direction they want." Yong Ze saw through Nagato''s false calmness and comforted him.


    "The direction they want is the ninja world war?" I don''t know if it was because of being beaten up by Yong Ze, Nagato can now think calmly.


    "This is just superficial. Think about the original purpose of your organization." Yongze shook his head.


    "Tail beast..." Nagato showed a suddenly realized expression.


    "As long as the nine-tailed beasts are resealed into the golem of the heretics, the ten tails can be resurrected, and the ten tails are related to the resurrection of a person named Kaguya Otsuki." Nagato told Nagato the truth.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on with this guy, Yuyi reincarnated? ¡¯ Heijue, who had been hiding in the dark with all his strength, could not hold back anymore.


    ¡®This Chakra doesn¡¯t look like it, does it? ¡¯ Heijue really couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    You are strong, and you can also be said to be a peerless genius who has never been seen before or since. I can understand it.


    But how did Yongze know these secrets? Don''t talk about Obito about resurrecting his mother, even Uchiha Madara doesn''t know about it.


    Originally, Hei Jue was ready to admit that he was unlucky and run away, preparing for the next millennium plan, but when he heard Yong Ze start to break the news, Hei Jue forcibly restrained his desire to escape.


    "Then Uchiha Madara?" Nagato asked, why Uchiha Madara suddenly disappeared.


    "Mara is the same as you, but it''s just a tool of the mastermind behind the scenes. The difference from you is that Madara is a direct tool of the mastermind behind the scenes, and you are a tool of Madara''s master." Nagasawa replied.


    Nagato fell silent all of a sudden. He didn''t expect that Uchiha Madara who controlled him was just a tool of the mastermind behind the scenes. The anger that was originally burning in his heart seemed to be poured with cold water.


    And he is not even Madara''s tool, but Madara''s tool.


    Obito was also silent, Madara''s target was him.


    Heijue below is also silent, he is behind the scenes, it feels that Yongze knows the color of his underwear.


    "Who is the real mastermind behind the scenes?" Nagato asked.


    He no longer wants to think about why Yongze knows so much, he really wants to know who the person who even Uchiha Madara is playing with is in the palm of his hand.


    "Actually, you know him, he has been with you all the time, he is your right hand." Yongze said with a smile.


    "He is the leader of your Xiao organization, or the black leader."


    Heijue hiding in the dark: &amp;£¤#@¡­


    What is he hiding all this time? Why is everything known.


    Nagato showed an expression of disbelief, the last mastermind behind the scenes was Jue? Even Madara Uchiha is played by the mastermind behind the scenes, who seems to have a problem with his mind?


    In his thinking, most of them are the real Uchiha Madara''s subordinates, but the situation is reversed?


    "But Jue has already been killed by me." Nagato was a little taken aback, and he unintentionally killed the last mastermind behind the scenes.


    "You definitely didn''t kill Heijue. Although Heijue is not strong in combat, he has a strong ability to survive." Yongze shook his head and said.


    If Hei Jue appeared in front of him, he would certainly be sure to kill Hei Jue with one blow and turn Hei Jue into scum in seconds.


    Nagato is good, but he doesn¡¯t know about Hei Zee¡¯s information. He might kill a Bai Zee and think he has completely killed Hei Zee.


    Hearing that Yongze started to talk about killing Heijue, Heijue couldn''t listen any longer, so he just opened up. He couldn''t stay here anymore, so he should prepare a new resurrection plan.


    "Knowing everything, do you still want to continue fighting?" Yong Ze asked Nagato.


    Nagato looked blank, but looked at the Ninja Village Alliance troops behind him, remembered something, and said suddenly and firmly: "Maybe many things I experienced were arranged, but the oppression of the Ninja Village by the Great Ninja Village Facts cannot be changed."


    "You can defeat me, or even kill me, but it is absolutely impossible for me to take the Little Ninja Village to surrender to your Five Great Ninja Villages."


    Things have come to this day, even if they know everything, Nagato is not prepared to surrender to the five great ninja villages, and to admit defeat to Yongze.


    As a victim of the ninja world war, Nagato not only felt the horror of the war, but also felt the oppression of the big ninja village on the little ninja village.


    During the two years of trial implementation of the plan, Nagato has a deeper feeling for this.


    Sometimes he really didn''t do anything, just some speeches, saying what the big countries have done, is enough to pull up the emotions of Xiaonin Village.


    Because the two are originally opposed, these big countries have done too much since the Ninja Village era.


    Nagato is ready to fight the rebels to the end.


    Maybe he is not a good person and set off a new round of ninja war, but Nagato feels that what he did is by no means useless.


    "In the ninja world, the big country oppressed the small country really." Yong Ze did not deny Nagato''s words, but nodded.


    Yongze knew from the very beginning that the ninja world sucks, and this world sucks.


    In a world where children under the age of ten are likely to go to the battlefield, what more can you expect from it.


    Yongze is very uncomfortable, so he has been trying to change all this.


    Changing the extreme relationship between big and small countries is also one of the things Yongze has to do.


    So after Yongze realized what Nagato was going to do, he didn''t just run over and kill Nagato, but let Nagato develop.


    Although Yongze is very strong, it is impossible for him to make other big countries treat small countries equally with just a few words.


    The reality will be that everyone will be under the pressure of Yongze, and they will pretend on the surface, but in reality they will still be what they should be.


    But as it is now, Nagato will give a lot of big powers a hard time, and then Yongze will take the lead to create a ninja village alliance of all ninja villages in the ninja world. The situation will be different. The big countries have to think carefully about the future The problem of international relations between big and small countries.


    Because the small countries have made great efforts among them, it is they who have used their strength to win the right to speak.


    In addition, the Nagato Explosive Pawn strategy has also spread the ninjutsu secrets hidden by a large number of ninjas, which has a certain effect on the development of the ninja world.


    Of course, it is also because Yongze is sure to control the speed of the war, and it will not affect civilians, but it will only teach some Daren villages a lesson.


    Otherwise, in order to deal with the relationship between big and small countries, it would be too cost-effective to cause bloodshed and a lot of people to die. It would be better for Yongze to speak and see the development later.


    "This is also what I want to change. Your Ninja Village Alliance platform is quite good. I plan to let all ninja villages join the Ninja Village Alliance. In the future, things can be resolved through meetings instead of wars." Yong Ze said .


    "We are all from the same planet. It''s boring to fight and kill all the time. We can develop together and learn from each other''s strengths."


    Nagato fell into deep thought when he heard Yongze''s words.


    In Yongze''s description, he seemed to see a completely different result.


    Peace can be achieved without killing too much.


    "You can''t represent all big countries." Nagato was very moved.


    "No, I can." Yongze said with a smile.


    Nagazawa looked at Fourth Raikage and asked, "What do you think of my proposal just now?"


    Fourth Raikage nodded quickly.


    "Look, isn''t there no problem at all?" Yong Ze looked at Nagato again.


    "If you don''t try, how will you know it won''t work?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 573： end of war

    Chapter 573 The end of the war


    Nagato looked at the ninjas of the Ninja Village Alliance.


    It may be because Nagato and Nagasawa stopped fighting, and they settled down, so Obito did not continue to suppress them with the ability of heavy fruits.


    The ninjas of the Ninja Village Alliance are also looking at Nagato.


    Everyone is a ninja with sharp eyes and ears, and the conversation between Nagato and Yongze did not deliberately keep quiet. Everyone heard the conversation between Nagato and Nagato.


    Nagato looked at the look of anticipation on the faces of the ninjas of the Ninja Village Alliance, and suddenly realized something in his heart.


    If it is true that what Yongze said is to use meetings to resolve disputes, it is also a very good thing that all ninja countries discuss matters together.


    ¡®If it was Yahiko, he would be very happy and agree immediately. ¡¯ Nagato said inwardly.


    Yahiko created the Akatsuki organization for the sake of peace, and the reason why he developed ninja power later was because he found that no one listened to what he said, you have to have strength.


    If meetings can be used to replace wars from the very beginning, I am afraid this is the ideal form in Yahiko''s mind.


    ''I seem to have walked a long, long way on a wrong path...'' Nagato looked at the face of the Ninja League and admitted a fact that he knew but was unwilling to admit.


    When he was young, he lacked knowledge, moved forward only with emotion, and gradually went astray.


    But the latter Nagato actually got to know a lot and learned a lot, starting from controlling Urenin, but what really made Nagato know a lot was the layout of the ninja world from Mitsunin Village, not only learned, but also practiced.


    He established a ninja village from scratch, and there are more than one ninja villages, and he is united with most of the small ninja villages in the ninja world.


    Perhaps when Nagato was planning, he knew that his so-called "plan to make the ninja world truly peaceful" was not so peaceful.


    He always regards himself as a god, replacing people to make choices, forcing people to make choices.


    He adorned his actions with the most beautiful decoration "for the eternal peace of mankind".


    But is this really the case? Maybe, he just did it for hatred, because until now he still remembers the way Yahiko died in his arms that night, and the way his parents were killed by Konoha ninjas.


    ¡®Do you want to start a war to make the world feel pain for the sake of peace, or start a war simply to make the world feel pain? ¡¯ Nagato shook his head, but he was neither.


    He wanted revenge on the world, because he had suffered too much in his life, his parents were killed, and his brother committed suicide in his arms.


    World peace is also what he wants, not only Yahiko''s dream, but now it is his dream too.


    "Sorry, Yahiko, I didn''t do anything well in the end, I just became a sinner who launched a war." Nagato murmured.


    Even if he wanted to control the impact of the war, he ordered the ninja troops not to harass the people.


    But the war itself has a huge impact on a country, not to mention that it is a war sweeping the entire ninja world.


    And he will order people not to harass the people, will he order troops not to kill the enemy on the battlefield?


    Every dead ninja also has his own family, either on the other side or on their own.


    He eventually became the person he hated the most, and also the person Yahiko hated the most.


    Finally, Nagato nodded in agreement with Nagasawa''s proposal.


    This is one of the few remedies.


    Yongze also sighed in his heart. After all, it is a world where the strong are respected. If you don¡¯t beat the opponent hard, your brain will not be enlightened.


    You beat him hard, maybe he can figure it out.


    Obito is the same, and so is Nagato, he just won¡¯t listen to you when he speaks well, and you have to beat him up hard, the kind that beats him to death, and he suddenly realizes after the beating.


    Then Nagato used special means to notify the Akatsuki organization and Xiaonin Village who joined the Ninja Village Alliance, asking them to stop all actions and cease the war.


    Nagato''s sudden truce order made many people confused, including the leader of Xiaonin Village and the members of the Akatsuki organization.


    Didn¡¯t this just start playing, why did it stop.


    Especially the power of the kingdom of the sea, before their ships even reached the kingdom of water, Nagato''s truce order came.


    It is true that the fight ended before it even started.


    However, because of Nagato''s great prestige, not many people have any objections. Only the leader of Kusanagi kept asking Nagato.


    "What is Yahiko-sama doing? We should strike while the iron is hot and destroy the five major countries in one fell swoop, so as to realize the great unity of the ninja world." The leader of Kusanagi was very unwilling.


    Yan Yin was defeated by them, the ambition of the ancestors is about to be realized, how can we say that if we don¡¯t fight, we won¡¯t fight.


    "Does Kusanagi want to betray the alliance?" Nagato didn''t give the Kusanagi leader a good look.


    Can''t beat Yongze, and can''t deal with a little Kusanagi leader?


    The leader of Kusanagi didn''t dare to speak for a moment. Although he was really anxious, he knew that he really didn''t care about Kusanagi.


    On the surface, it was the Allied Forces of Mitsunin and Kusanagi who defeated Iwagakure. In fact, it was not Mitsunin and Kusanagi who won, but Nagato alone.


    If there is no Nagato, even if Hikari Kusanagi join forces to give it away, there is no chance of winning.


    But Nagato alone can beat up the entire Iwagakure, and the ninja army without Hikari Kusanagi only needs a little more effort.


    The leader of Kusanagi who was forced to do nothing had no choice but to obey Nagato''s order, even if he was unwilling.


    Of course, the leader of Kusanagi scolded Nagato in his heart, and the ninja world kept swearing.


    And Yongze also notified all the five major ninja villages that the truce should not be shot.


    Yongze''s prestige in the Five Great Nations is even higher than Nagato''s in Xiaonin Village, so what Yongze said is naturally very useful.


    After discovering that the enemy had really ceased fighting, the Five Great Ninja Villages also listened to Yong Ze''s words and did not launch another attack.


    For a while, the ninja world, which had become lively because of the war, suddenly quieted down, making many people feel unreal that the war ended so quickly.


    Nagato Nagasawa and the three of them walked in the forest.


    "If only you had listened to me two years ago, things like today wouldn''t have happened." Obito shook his head and said.


    Even if the final result goes to what Yongze said, the final result of Nagato is not too good.


    The scale of this war is enough to be called the "Fourth Ninja World War".


    As the initiator of this great war, no matter what Nagato''s purpose is, his faults cannot be eliminated.


    Just like him, even if he does good deeds every day, he will help the old lady when crossing the road, and try his best to make up for the victim''s family.


    But none of this can make the mistakes he once made disappear, because those he killed cannot come back to life.


    Obito has a very clear understanding of this, he is a sinner.


    One day those relatives and descendants who were killed by him will come to him for revenge, Obito will go to death calmly, only regretting that he only has one life, and can only let one person take revenge.


    Nagato didn''t speak, and it''s meaningless to say these things now.


    Yongze smiled and gave Obito a hard time, almost knocking Obito dumbfounded, "It''s as if you could listen to what I said when I first caught you."


    Obito showed a hint of embarrassment on his face, it was fun to preach to others, but it was not fun to be preached to himself.


    "What will my ending be?" Nagato looked at Yong Ze.


    "This is not decided by me, but by you and those who were hurt in the battlefield war." Nagasawa replied.


    Nagato is different from Obito this time. Nagato started a war that swept the entire ninja world, although Nagato was killed by Nagato at the beginning.


    But Nagato''s actions still had a great impact on the ninja world.


    From Yongze¡¯s own subjective point of view, he may not kill Nagato, but let Nagato reform through labor.


    Because Nagato''s strength is very good, except for Nagasawa, currently only Kai who has opened eight doors has the hope of defeating Nagato, and the others will not be Nagato''s opponent.


    This starry sky is not safe. There are many murderous intentions hidden under the beautiful galaxy. One day, people from Otsutsuki may come to make trouble, so the existence of strong people is very necessary.


    In front of a strong man like Otsutsuki, the number of people really loses its meaning, but the quality is more important.


    But this time Yongze will definitely not decide Nagato¡¯s final disposal according to his subjective wishes, it depends on everyone¡¯s ideas, and Nagato himself.


    "The victim and myself?" Nagato looked up at the sky.


    If he remembers correctly, Samsara Eye has the ability to resurrect people. Although it is a bit limited, but fortunately, it is very early now, and it is too late to resurrect all the people who died in this war.


    There are many people who can live, but only one person is enough to die.


    ¡­


    "Damn Fujiwara Nagasawa, where did the monster jump out!" Hei Jue ran out of the country where the battlefield was located, and raged at Yongze.


    How difficult is the reincarnation eye? Except for the Sage of the Six Paths, Heijue''s schemes over the past few thousand years will only lead to Madara opening the eyes of reincarnation, or when Madara is about to die.


    No, now we need to add another Nagato.


    Combining Nagato''s Six Gouyu Samsara Eye, Hei Jue lost three Samsara Eyes this time.


    Even Lao Yin Bi Heijue couldn''t hold back, and kept using various words to greet Yong Ze friendly.


    But Hei Jue is a thousand-year-old Yinbi after all, and he stopped after venting for a while, because he knew it was meaningless.


    The most urgent task now is to think about the next action.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa can no longer go to Konoha before he dies, but it is difficult to get information about the Uchiha clan to choose suitable candidates if he doesn''t go to Konoha..." Heijue began to think.


    The eye of reincarnation cannot be opened by any cat or dog. It must be a genius with extraordinary talent, and there is no super genius among geniuses.


    But if he can''t enter Konoha, many things will be inconvenient for Kurojue.


    What''s more terrible is that Yongze knows the existence of Heijue, even if Heijue never goes to Konoha, he must be careful that Konoha''s ninja will come to him.


    The more Heijue thinks about it, the more he feels that the future ninja world will be difficult for him to move forward.


    ¡®How about hiding for a hundred years and coming out after Fujiwara Nagasawa dies? ¡¯ Heijue had an idea.


    As Kaguya''s creation, Heijue has a very long lifespan, and the human''s lifespan of a hundred years is not too long in front of Heijue.


    But after thinking about it, Hei Jue still felt that he couldn''t hide without doing anything.


    For a long time, Yongze has shown too many unreasonable and mysterious places.


    Heijue even felt that it wasn''t him who was darkening Yongze who was brightening, but Yongze was darkening him who was brightening.


    Yongze knows his origin, his plan, and everything about him, but he doesn''t know the source of Yongze''s information, nor how Yongze''s strength comes from.


    In the beginning, Yongze was just a strong man with extraordinary strength. In a short period of time, Yongze developed into an existence that Nagato could easily defeat.


    If he hides without doing anything, maybe one day Yongze will find out how to solve it. God knows what method Yongze will use later.


    "That Chakra Technology Company may be a good pawn." Hei Jue thought for a while and decided to go to the Land of Frost.


    Although Hei will never engage in scientific research, Hei has never been around for thousands of years. His vision is very keen, and the new era will be the era of scientific ninja tools.


    As the first developer of scientific ninjas, Chakra Technology Company plays a pivotal role in the development of scientific ninjas.


    If he can control the core technicians of Chakra Technology Company, then the layout in the new era may be much more convenient.


    Hei Jue is very powerful, he rushed to the country of frost very quickly, ready to start planning the layout.


    But something Ling Hei never expected happened.


    His invincible breath blocking, which even Fujiwara Nagasawa couldn''t see through, was discovered unexpectedly.


    It was a man who looked very elegant. He was wearing a white feather, with red collars and red wristbands on his neck and wrists, black nails, a red belt around his waist, and red earrings on his ears. .


    The man just grabbed it casually, and the hacker who will investigate the intelligence in the future was caught.


    "Such a strong traitorous aura." Yishi sensed the element of blackness, and a hint of shock appeared on his elegant face.


    ¡®How is it possible that even Fujiwara Nagasawa can¡¯t find me? ¡¯ Hei Jue, who was caught in Yishi¡¯s hands and could not resist, was even more confused.


    He didn''t perceive how strong this person is, why was he able to find him?


    And what is the breath of the traitor?


    What Hei never knew was that even if the strength of Yishi is not one in ten now, he is still a big tree with a higher status than Kaguya. .


    "You are the creation of that traitor Kaguya." Yishiki said lightly.


    Hearing Ichishi suddenly call out his mother''s name, Hei Jue''s heart tightened, and he pretended to be stupid and said: "What Kaguya, the person who made me is Uchiha Madara."


    Hei Jue is already speechless, just now he knew that his old background was known by Yongze, and now he meets someone who knows his mother''s existence, and he can even understand the relationship between him and her mother.


    There is no mistake, Hamura has become a mythical figure, and there are still people who know about his mother.


    Heijue wanted to sleep in the same place for a hundred years, but now the ninja world is too deep for him to grasp.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 574： Terrified Black Jue

    Chapter 574 Frightened Hei Jue


    Hearing what Heijue said, Ichishiki raised the corners of his mouth and showed a contemptuous smile, "Kaguya''s low-level Otsutsuki''s creation is also in line with her level. You can lie, but the information on you can''t lie."


    Heijue¡¯s words can¡¯t fool Yishi. When Heijue first sneaked into the base, Yishi sensed the strong Kaguya breath on Heijue.


    Yishi caught Heijue and immediately knew the essence of Heijue after investigating it. This is the creation of Kaguya with his own flesh and blood and spirit.


    It can be regarded as Kaguya''s child, but this child is special.


    Heijue panicked like never before, even surpassing the plan that was revealed by Fujiwara Nagasawa.


    Fujiwara Nagasawa just knew his plan, and the man in front of him with an elegant posture casually said something that was extremely thoughtful and frightening.


    Heijue knew what his mother''s full name was, it was Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    And this guy said that Kaguya was a low-level Otsutsuki, and that he was the creation of a low-level Otsutsuki.


    Combined with his invincible hiding ability being cracked, Hei Jue deduced a terrible fact in his mind.


    This man is from the same family as his mother Otsuki Kaguya who created him, and this man is more powerful and noble than his mother Otsuki Kaguya.


    Otherwise, this man would not say that his mother Kaguya is a low-level Otsuki.


    Hei Jue, who has been in the ninja world for thousands of years, knows what is going on. It is the contempt of ordinary people by nobles.


    In this case, if Kaguya is the commoner Otsutsuki, and the man in front of him is the noble Otsutsuki.


    When Heijue realized this information, Heijue felt a little uncomfortable.


    Why Heijue can arbitrarily strengthen those ninjas, the reason is that Heijue believes that his mother is invincible, as long as Kaguya unblocks, then everything will be swept away.


    But suddenly a big Tsutsuki who was higher than Kaguya popped up, how could Heijue feel better.


    It¡¯s like you¡¯ve worked so hard to draw the strongest character in the current version, but in the end you couldn¡¯t draw a character. At this time, a character that you are destined to never get appears and replaces the original strongest character. .


    It hurts, it hurts too much.


    "Tell me Kaguya''s plan." Yishiki said flatly, holding Heijue''s hand with a little more force.


    Ichishiki is an absolute Otsutsuki supremacy.


    Even if Kaguya is the group with the lowest status among the Otsutsuki clan, Ichishiki thinks that it is impossible for Kaguya to be sealed without leaving behind.


    After all, Kaguya was able to do the outrageous act of backstabbing him. If this incident was reported to the Otsutsuki clan, Kaguya would definitely receive the most severe punishment, the kind that life would be worse than death.


    In Ichishiki''s eyes, Hei Ze is Kaguya''s backhand to lift the seal.


    ¡®What should I do, I will die if this continues. ¡¯ Hei Jue¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly, thinking about countermeasures.


    The information between the two parties is too unequal, that man knows much more than him.


    Heijue had no idea what method Yishiki used to determine that Kaguya created him.


    "The plan is to gather all the tailed beasts, reproduce the Ten-Tails and Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, then plant a sacred tree, use the eyes of reincarnation to release infinite Tsukiyomi, and I will perform a spell to possess Ten-tailed Jinchuriki, and finally resurrect." Hei Jue did not Chose was lying, but really told his plan to resurrect Kaguya.


    There is no way, if he lies again, Hei Jue has no doubt that the man in front of him who has always maintained an elegant posture will kill him.


    Heijue could feel the anger towards his mother Kaguya from the plain tone of the other party.


    So Hei Jue revealed the plan and did not hide it anymore.


    After all, it is just a plan, and he is the most important part of the plan. If he is killed, who else will revive Kaguya?


    Hei Absolutely takes his own life very seriously, because he shoulders the heavy responsibility of resurrecting his mother, not just living for himself.


    "Collect all the tailed beasts and re-plant the ten-tailed sacred tree..." Yishi let go of Heijue, showing a thoughtful expression, and just when Heijue felt lucky, he instantly created a black stick to penetrate Heijue''s leg, stabbing into the ground.


    The moment the black rod pierced his body, Hei Jue''s heart sank, and he couldn''t use his ability to run away.


    Yishiki poured a little red wine into the goblet, then shook it slightly, thinking while tasting the wine.


    Black is definitely a surprise.


    I have never forgotten the pain of being eaten half of my body.


    Feeling the strong Kaguya aura from Heijue, Yishi wished he could summon a huge cube directly from Heijue to smash Heijue to the ground to repay the pain of the backstab.


    But Yishi is a very rational person.


    Although killing Heijue is very cool, there is also a big problem.


    It is difficult to revive Kaguya.


    Some people may wonder why Ichishiki cares about Kaguya''s resurrection.


    This involves a very important thing, that is the fruit of the sacred tree.


    The sacred tree is not planted, and then it can bear the fruit of the sacred tree by sucking it on the planet.


    In fact, it is not impossible to bear fruit like this, but the probability is very low and unstable, and it is difficult to produce excellent fruit of the sacred tree.


    If you want to increase the probability of the sacred tree producing fruit and let the sacred tree produce excellent sacred tree fruits, the method is actually very simple, just feed the sacred tree a big tube of wood.


    Kaguya almost fed Yishi to the divine tree, so the divine tree bears the fruit of the divine tree, but Yishi reacted quickly, and only half of his body was eaten by the divine tree.


    This is why their Otsutsuki clan acted together, one being a protected person with a higher bloodline, and the other being a second-class protector.


    The protector must not only be a good guard of the protected, but also bear the responsibility of being eaten by the sacred tree.


    However, the protected person will not die, because the Datongmu clan has the power of the wedge, and they only need to find someone who can carry the wedge before being eaten by the sacred tree, and they can be resurrected after death. There was a long silence.


    Yishi not only wants to restore his strength, he also wants to complete the mission of the Otsutsuki clan, to plant the sacred tree, obtain the fruit of the sacred tree, and evolve towards the **** of Otsutsuki.


    So Yishi still has to revive Kaguya in the end, he can never feed himself to the sacred tree, he needs Kaguya to complete the initial task and be eaten by the sacred tree.


    But Yishi is not going to let Kaguya leave a wedge behind and be eaten by the sacred tree.


    Such a backstabbed protector, I don¡¯t want Yishi, I just need to apply for a new one when I return to the clan.


    "Although he is a low-level Otsutsuki, he is still a member of Otsutsuki. I will help you revive Kaguya." Ichishiki put down the goblet and said.


    Heijue was stunned, he didn''t expect Yishi to say that he would help revive Kaguya.


    Just now, Heijue was thinking frantically how to survive, and for this he could even treat Yishi as a dog.


    Unexpectedly, Yishi changed his attitude and said that he would help him revive Kaguya, which surprised Heijue.


    After all, Yishi just repaid a traitor with a mouthful of low-level big tube wood or something.


    "It''s not free help, I need you to work for me." Yishi said, his flat tone contained a toughness that would not allow rejection.


    "It''s my honor to work for your lord, what should I call you, lord?" Hei Jue instantly showed a dog-licking attitude, and I don''t know how many years I thought Hei Jue had been with Yi Shi for many years.


    Hei absolutely does not resist being a subordinate.


    Yishi let out a cold snort, and didn''t comment too much on Heijue''s reaction, but told Heijue his real name instead of Cixian.


    After all, Heijue is more or less a Datongmu person, and he is still different from those natives.


    "I will tell you what to do when you need to do something. Also, it''s best not to think about getting rid of me. I have left something in your body, and I can feel it no matter where you are." Yishi said lightly.


    Some bold ideas in Hei Jue''s heart disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Regarding this existence in front of him, which was more noble and mysterious than his mother, Hei never dared to bet on whether what Yi Shi said was true or not.


    Suddenly, Heijue thought of something, his eyes lit up, and he quickly said: "Master Yishi, there is a big obstacle to resurrecting the mother, and that is Fujiwara Nagasawa of Muye Village."


    "If you want to revive your mother, you must gather all the tailed beasts, but Fujiwara Nagasawa is too powerful to capture the nine tails in Konoha."


    "Please Ichishi-sama kill that Fujiwara Nagasawa!"


    Hei Jue wanted to use a knife to kill people to get rid of Fujiwara Nagasawa''s confidant.


    Yongze really left a psychological shadow on Heijue. For thousands of years, the losses he suffered from other people are not as good as the losses he suffered from Yongze.


    Just happened to have a new powerful boss, Hei Jue is eager to kill Yong Ze right now, so Hei Jue really wants to open champagne.


    As for why Yishi is not particularly powerful in perception, Hei Jue didn''t take it seriously, after all, Yishi is the mysterious Otsuki family.


    "Are you ordering me?" Yishi''s eyes became sharp, staring at Heijue in a panic.


    "Of course not, I just want to say that this Fujiwara Nagasawa is very threatening." Of course Hei Jue didn''t dare to admit it.


    "It''s just a native, don''t worry about it. With me here, there will be no accidents in the resurrection of Kaguya." He said lightly, as if Yongze was just an ant that he could crush to death at any time.


    Of course, Ichishiki didn''t think that way.


    It¡¯s true that he looks down on the natives, but Ichishiki is convinced that if he fights that Fujiwara Nagasawa in this state, he will die, even if he can kill Fujiwara Nagasawa before he dies.


    Cixian''s body cannot carry his strength, too much power to liberate wedge is suicide.


    Yishi is certainly not that stupid to set himself up in order to kill the aborigines.


    It is impossible for Yishiki to revive Kaguya before he recovers all his strength, otherwise it is hard to say who will feed whom.


    The only possibility of resurrecting Kaguya is that his strength has recovered.


    "Master Yishi, Fujiwara Nagasawa really..." Heijue didn''t give up, and wanted to remind Yishiki of Nagasawa''s potential.


    But when Yishiki looked at Heijue with cold eyes, Heijue closed his mouth and did not speak again.


    Because Ichishiki is not Obito Nagato before, but a puppet he can play with at will, and he might really be killed.


    ¡®It¡¯s the only way to do this first, the resurrected mother still has to rely on herself. ¡¯ Hei Jue thought in his heart.


    It is naturally impossible for him to put all the hope of Kaguya''s resurrection on a person who insults Kaguya as a low-level Otsutsuki.


    Hei Jue is going to make false claims for the time being, and secretly carry out the plan to resurrect his mother.


    ...


    After a brief period of chaos, the ninja world ushered in peace again.


    Except for Yannin Village, in fact, the other four major ninja villages did not have much loss.


    Both Sagakushi and Yunyin ceased fighting shortly after the war, and Kirigakure did not fight, and Konoha did not declare war with Ninja Village.


    Although the losses were not large, the impact of this war was enormous.


    When the Five Kages held a meeting together, apart from Hokage of Konoha and Raikage of Cloud Hidden, the other three kages agreed that this war was enough to be designated as the Fourth Ninja World War. The impact was extremely bad, not only a serious provocation The majesty of the five major countries has also endangered the peace of the ninja world. All the senior leaders of the Ninja Village of the Ninja World Alliance should be executed, and more than 70% of the ninja troops should be disbanded. The country where they are located should compensate the huge losses suffered by the five major countries in the war .


    "This kind of thing will happen again once, and it should be prevented from happening!" Luo Sha said with a serious face.


    He was glad that Nagato attacked Iwagakushi first, otherwise Sagakushi, who was already weak, would really be doomed after going through such a toss.


    Onoki frowned slightly as he looked at the calm Sidai Raikage.


    It stands to reason that the violent Fourth Raikage shouldn''t be the first to speak out, why is he so silent.


    Not long after Onogi thought this way, the fourth Raikage spoke, but what he said was far from what Onogi guessed.


    "Isn''t it a little too harsh to treat Xiaoren Village like this? Everyone has fought less before. Where does war come from evil and justice? The reason why there is this turmoil, everyone should know the root cause in their hearts." Fourth Generation Lei Shadow crossed his arms and said.


    Luo Sha rubbed his eyes, and confirmed that this was the Fourth Raikage and not the Third Dokage.


    ¡®Strange, how could this reckless man say such things. ¡¯ Luo Sha felt strange.


    And Luo Sha felt that Raikage Fourth Raikage''s **** was crooked. Everyone is a big ninja village, so why start from the standpoint of a small country.


    Onoki also felt strange. He looked at Nagasawa and Minato who also didn''t say much, and had some guesses in his heart.


    Minato took out several documents and sent them to each shadow.


    Onoki opened it and looked at it, only to see the "All Ninja World Ninja Village Alliance Plan" on the first page.


    Immediately afterwards, Onogi flipped quickly again, and the more he flipped, the more shocked he became.


    Konoha, who has invincible strength, doesn''t want to dominate the ninja world, and even comes up with this plan to benefit the small ninja village and weaken the influence of the big ninja village.


    Onoki feels that Konoha is really a wonderful place, strong people emerge in endlessly, and it is a group of whimsical guys.


    "What will Nagato do with it?" Ohnoki asked a question he was most concerned about in a deep voice.


    In this chaos, Iwagakushi was the most unlucky, he lost face, and got involved with so many ninja troops, and even himself was captured by Nagato, which really hurt his vitality.


    So Ohnoki is very concerned about how Nagato, the culprit, will deal with it.


    "Judgment by all."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 575： Shocked, the story that Senju and Uchiha had to tell

    Chapter 575 Shocked, the story that Senju and Uchiha have to tell


    The country of iron.


    Today''s Iron Country is extremely lively, many ninjas with various ninja foreheads have entered this last samurai country.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that the ninjas are planning to tear up the contract and take another shot at the samurai who are already in the trash, but that an extremely important meeting is about to be held here.


    All the ninja villages participating in the Fourth Ninja World War will participate.


    This is an unprecedented meeting. Since the Ninja Village era, it is the first time that almost all the ninja forces in the ninja world have been assembled for the meeting.


    The Five Kages Conference can only be said to be a meeting of most of the forces in the ninja world, and this meeting not only has the five major ninja villages, but also a very large number of small ninja villages.


    The meeting place was chosen by Yongze.


    The reason why the country of iron was chosen is that the country of iron has always been an absolute neutral country. It has signed a non-aggression treaty with the ninjas and has always maintained neutrality.


    The second is to make the leaders of the Xiaonin village feel more relaxed. If it is held in Konoha, they may feel that Konoha wants to take them all.


    In addition, it is also a good thing to be able to bring the Iron Country into the alliance.


    There are a lot of seats in the meeting room. Everyone''s tacit understanding of the small ninja village and the leader of the small ninja village sit together, and the shadows of the five great ninja villages sit together.


    The head of this meeting is also there, and he represents Hikari and Urenin, and his trial will be after the meeting is over.


    The host of the meeting is General Mifune of the Iron Country. There is no ninja village in the Iron Country. There are no ninjas, only samurai.


    After all, holding a meeting on someone else''s site must make them feel a little bit involved.


    "Send the materials." Mifune ordered, breaking the silence of the meeting room, and the two samurai distributed the materials to each leader of Ninja Village.


    Onoki flipped through it, and it was a little different from the materials of the previous Five Kage talks, but overall it was similar.


    The leaders of Xiaonin Village looked at each other, not knowing what tricks these Danin Village were going to play.


    Actually, most of the leaders of Xiaoren Village are very nervous.


    After all, they declared war on the five major powers and were defeated. Although the current statement is that the two sides have ceased fighting, from the perspective of Xiaonin Village and their preparations, it is almost the same as defeat.


    As the initiator, Nagato was defeated and suppressed, and Konoha showed absolute strength.


    The leader of Kusanagi was even more flustered. If Nagato was the first criminal, then he was the second, because only he and Nagato had severely injured Iwagakure.


    ''I got on the wrong car. Nagato was already invincible because of Nagato''s strength, but I didn''t expect that Konoha''s Fujiwara Nagasawa was even more terrifying. ¡¯ The Kusanagi leader wailed in his heart.


    Looking at the information document, he felt like he was sharpening a butcher''s knife, and Kusanagi Village, Country of Grass, was the one that was about to be slaughtered.


    What would be the consequences of defeat in the battle?


    Astronomical reparations, various ceded benefits, restrictions on the country''s military strength...


    Thinking about the miserable life in Kusunin Village, the hands of the Kusinin leader couldn''t help but tremble.


    Finally, Kusanagi leader took a deep breath before mustering up the courage to open the file.


    But after opening it, the Kusanagi leader was surprised to find that what was written in the document was not how much money the Kingdom of Grass would pay or how many benefits would be ceded, but a proposal of an alliance.


    It wasn''t just the leader of Kusanagi who was surprised, the leaders of other Xiaonin villages also had expressions of astonishment. They didn''t expect the content of the so-called information to be like this.


    You must know that when they came, they were all ready to be slaughtered. If they were not worried about angering the Five Great Ninja Villages and being wiped out, some leaders would not want to come.


    Not all ninja villages are resourceful, and some are coerced. From the perspective of the leaders of those ninja villages who are coerced, it is really bad luck, and disasters fall from the sky without reason.


    Eating hot pot and singing songs at home, suddenly the Akatsuki organization came to your door, asking you to join the Xiaonin Village Alliance to fight for the big country together, and you lost after all.


    Nagato closed his eyes after reading the content.


    A very good plan, the whole ninja world unites to maintain peace and security, solve various problems in the ninja world, and promote the development of the ninja world.


    If it can be realized, I am afraid that the peaceful world Yahiko dreamed of will also come.


    The first thought of Kusanagi leader after reading it is that it is impossible.


    How could it be possible for the five major powers in power to form an equal alliance with the Xiaonin villages?


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s written to look better on the surface, but in fact it¡¯s still the same as before. ¡¯ This is what Kusanagi leader thought.


    There are many people who think the same as Chief Kusanagi.


    Because the ninja world is very realistic, they don''t believe that such a good thing will happen. After the war is over, they don''t have to lose money and their status has risen. How can there be such a good thing.


    "Have you finished reading it all? Let''s make some comments. It took Minato and me a lot of time to write this." Nagasawa said with a smile.


    He is the only person in this conference room who is not the leader.


    Even Xiao Nan has the position of the leader of Ninja Village.


    But no one has any objection to Yongze''s participation, it''s better to say that everyone thinks it''s quite normal, and it''s not against harmony at all.


    "Since the main purpose of the alliance is to maintain the peace and security of the ninja world, what if someone starts a war again?" Nagato asked a very sharp question.


    "Cancel the status of alliance members, suppress them, disband all armed forces after the war, and give severe punishment." Yongze said slowly.


    There will be no next time. If there is any country in the ninja world that dares to make troubles, Yongze will directly launch a peaceful iron fist to make them lose the ability to make troubles.


    There will be no more civil wars in the ninja world. Even if there is a war, it will be because of the invasion of aliens like Otsutsuki, and they will fight to defend the war.


    "Whether it is a big country or a small country?" Nagato continued to ask.


    "No matter which country it is, as long as it dares to continue the war of aggression in the Ninja World, then it will be the enemy of all the Ninja Alliance," Nagasawa replied.


    Having received such an affirmative answer from Nagato, Nagato did not speak again.


    It''s strange to say that although Nagato was beaten up by Yongze not long ago, the person Nagato trusts the most is Yongze.


    If Gokage said this, Nagato might not believe it, but Nagato believed that Nagato would not lie.


    Because Yongze is very strong, if he wants to, he doesn''t need to play any alliance at all, and just rely on his invincible strength to join the ninja world.


    Nagato thinks that Nagasawa is a person who yearns for peace just like Yahiko.


    "After the alliance is established, which faction should be the leader of the alliance?" Kusanagi asked a question that he was very concerned about.


    "There is no such thing as a ninja village in charge of the entire alliance. There are only six permanent members of the Security Council of the Ninja Alliance." Yong Ze replied.


    Although it is said that there will no longer be any big ninja villages discriminating against small ninja villages in the alliance, they are all equal.


    But not everyone is the same. A capable Ninja Village has to bear greater responsibilities and relatively have greater power.


    Otherwise, it is not certain whether the Ninja Alliance can play the role that Yongze wants.


    Considering that the comprehensive strength of any of the five major ninja villages is enough to beat any small ninja village, Yongze specially set up six positions.


    Otherwise, the positions of the five permanent directors are all from the five major countries. On the surface, it seems that the structure of the ninja world has not changed much, it is still the same.


    As for whether the six positions will cause problems during voting, it is not difficult to solve.


    "How did the permanent directors come about?" Kusanagi leader couldn''t help asking.


    After hearing the six positions, the leader of Kusanagi suddenly thought of something. This time it seems to be really different.


    "Before I talk about how it came about, I first want to talk about the responsibilities of the permanent directors." Nagasawa said.


    "The permanent directors of the alliance have the obligation to maintain the security of the entire ninja world, and will assume the main responsibility for the peace and security of the ninja world..."


    Yongze¡¯s words are very simple. Don¡¯t think too much about the permanent directors. You really have to take responsibility for this. If a country violates the alliance¡¯s regulations and wages a war of aggression, then the permanent directors will be required to contribute.


    Also because of this reason, the permanent director must have strong strength to serve, otherwise you will not be strong enough to protect yourself. How can you maintain the peace of the entire ninja world.


    "If the strength is not enough, becoming a permanent director is not only irresponsible to the alliance, but also irresponsible to oneself. If there is an alien invasion in the future, the permanent director must be at the forefront." Yong Ze said seriously.


    After finishing speaking, Yongze signaled Mifune to release another document.


    "You may not have any concept of the word alien, let''s read the information posted first." Yongze said.


    These materials were prepared by Nagasawa before, including a brief introduction of the Otsutsuki clan, and some related materials about the spaceship that Konoha once discovered.


    Yongze''s purpose is very simple, to make them feel a sense of crisis, which is more conducive to the establishment and development of the alliance, and is also beneficial to the development of the ninja world.


    This is not alarmist talk or intimidation, but a reality that will definitely happen.


    According to Kakashi''s template introduction, at least one Otsuki will come to the ninja world, that is, a few years away.


    Yongze can''t guarantee that there will be more in the future. God knows whether those guys who planted seeds in the starry sky will care about the disappearance of one or two clansmen.


    After reading the information, Nagato frowned, completely unaware that so-called aliens had visited the ninja world.


    In this era, everyone still has the concept of the universe and planets.


    However, the development of aerospace in the ninja world is too poor. At present, even the spacecraft that flies to the moon cannot be built.


    "The Sage of the Six Paths is actually a descendant of aliens." The leader of Urinin Village exclaimed, feeling that his worldview had been challenged.


    Sage of the Six Paths is already a mythical figure in the ninja world. Many people think that there is no Sage of the Six Paths at all, but just myths and legends.


    Such a character is actually a descendant of aliens. It is indeed a blockbuster news that can shock the eyeballs.


    The leader of Kusanagi glanced at Nagato subconsciously. Sage of Six Paths is a descendant of aliens. What is Nagato? He has the eyes of Sage of Six Paths.


    "Although Sage of the Six Paths is a descendant of the alien Otsutsuki clan, there is no problem with him being regarded as a member of our ninja world. He has made great contributions to the ninja world. He even killed his mother Otsutsuki himself to protect the people. Kaguya''s seal." Yong Ze said.


    Although the relationship between Sage of the Six Paths and Kaguya Otsuki was mentioned in the data, Nagasawa did not belittle the Sage of the Six Paths in the data.


    The contribution of the Sage of the Six Paths to the ninja world is immeasurable. If it weren''t for the Sage of the Six Paths, the Ninja World might have made Kaguya Huohuo dead.


    Sage of the Six Paths can be regarded as the originator of ninjas, creating the Ninja sect.


    It is not too much to say that there would be no ninja world without the Sage of the Six Paths.


    According to the ending of Hokage, even Sage of the Six Paths died and left his own chakra to protect the ninja world and prevent Kaguya from resurrecting.


    "It turns out that the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan are both of the blood of the Sage of the Six Paths. No wonder there are characters like Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma..." Onogi found that this information really has many secrets.


    Until now, Onogi still occasionally thinks of the horror of being dominated by Uchiha Madara.


    As strong as his master Nidai Dokage, he has no resistance in front of Uchiha Madara.


    "The same blood of the Sage of the Six Paths will become a feud." Onogi felt that Senju and Uchiha themselves probably didn''t know about this matter.


    For quite a long time, Uchiha and the Senju Clan wished for each other to die cleanly.


    Knowing that the appearance of Madara and Hashirama established Konoha, this resolved the hatred between Senju and Uchiha.


    "I see..." When Nagato saw the bloodlines of the Sages of the Six Paths, he instantly understood how Heijue strengthened himself.


    It is impossible to achieve his power simply by absorbing the blood succession limit, otherwise Beiliuhu would have gone out and done it alone.


    "Has the spaceship discovered by Konoha researched anything? Can a spaceship like them that can move in the universe be made?" Onogi asked.


    If Yongze hadn¡¯t brought out the information today, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Konoha had discovered such a thing.


    If you can go to the universe, then this matter in the ninja world is really nothing.


    "The cracking is very slow, and the technological level of our two sides is too different." Yongze shook his head.


    That spaceship may be a spaceship from a normal technological civilization, and the crooked technology tree of the ninja world is really difficult to crack.


    Plus Orochimaru''s strengths are not in this aspect, so the progress is very slow, and there are no results that can be produced so far.


    The point of aliens was thrown out, and the next meeting was almost all about aliens, feeling how aliens are so strong, any descendant is a mythical figure like Sage of the Six Paths, who will merge with the ninja world after thousands of years Uchiha Hyuga Senshou is also a ruthless character.


    There are also aliens with powerful technology, who can actually travel through the universe or something.


    "In five years, an alien from the Otsutsuki clan will come to the ninja world." Yongze threw a blockbuster again.


    This is one of the information obtained from the introduction of Kakashi''s template. When Kakashi was twenty-four years old, he would be attacked by that Otsutsuki.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 576： Death of Nagato

    Chapter 576 The Death of Nagato


    Yongze''s words caused the meeting room to fall into extreme silence for a while, and everyone except Minato looked at Yongze stupidly.


    Nagasawa told Minato about this before the meeting, but he only told Minato.


    "Assistant Yongze, is this serious?" The host Mifune was not calm, and he hadn''t been told before that there was such a big deal.


    "Do you all think that I will make this kind of joke to enliven the atmosphere on this important day?" Yongze shook his head and said, "This is not funny at all, but the cruel fact we are about to face."


    Yong Ze likes to joke around and work hard, but he is looking at the timing and atmosphere.


    "Since it won''t come until five years later, why does Assistant Nagasawa know now?" Onogi asked.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust Yongze, but he''s just curious about how Yongze knows so much, even the future.


    The leaders of Ninja Village all looked at Yongze with curious eyes.


    Actually, at this moment, they hoped that Yongze was joking and wanted to make them active.


    After reading the information, they have a rough understanding of the aliens'' strength on Otsutsugi, that is, ordinary countries have no resistance at all.


    Even the mythical Sage of the Six Paths is a son, who can resist this.


    "Because I can see a little bit of the future, by chance, I saw the Otsutsuki clan come to the ninja world again and attacked our Konoha ninja." Nagasawa said flatly.


    He introduced what he knew through the template, saying that there is nothing wrong with seeing the future.


    "See the future?" Onogi was stunned, and the more things were said, the more outrageous the direction was.


    "Seeing the future..." Nagato showed a thoughtful expression.


    Could this be the reason why Yongze knows so many secrets, as if he knows all the secrets of the ninja world.


    "I''ve heard that the toad sage of Mt. Miaomu, the sacred place of fairy arts, has the ability to predict the future. Could it be that Assistant Nagasawa has a similar ability?" Onogi suddenly thought of a certain rumor.


    "You can say that." Yongze nodded and didn''t say too much, giving the leaders of Ninja Village here enough brain space.


    "Although it is said that it will come five years later, I am not sure. It may have reached the ninja world before then, but it just didn''t make a move." Yong Ze added.


    "So, the establishment of the alliance is very necessary. This starry sky not only has life on our planet, but also a variety of intelligent life on other planets, many of which may be stronger than our imagination.


    These powerful aliens are our real enemies, we must unite together and work together to resist the alien invasion. "


    "Wars between countries will displace people and destroy countless families, but wars between planets are a thousand times more vicious than this, and the destruction of the entire planet is not impossible."


    Yong Ze is not scaremongering, in fact, if there is no Kaguya''s backstab, there is no Sage of the Six Paths to kill relatives righteously, the planet where the ninja world is located would have been sent.


    The leaders of Ninja Village who were present were all moved.


    If you put the perspective on the planetary level, they should indeed be united.


    Why do you want to become powerful and want to replace the position of the five major countries?


    Of course I hope that the villagers and citizens in my village will have a better life and a higher status, so that they don¡¯t have to be bullied by the five major powers.


    But if the planets are gone, let¡¯s still play with hammers, and everyone will finish playing together.


    "Everyone should understand to some extent what kind of responsibilities the six permanent directors need to bear?" Yong Ze said, looking around.


    "The aliens have landed. When the time comes, they will rush to the front. They will be the ones who deal with the most, because they are the strongest."


    "Next, we will vote for the election of the six permanent directors, starting with Konoha." Mifune nodded and announced the start of voting for the permanent directors.


    The results of the vote came out quickly, and all votes passed, so the chiefs of Ninja Village believed that Konoha should be one of the six permanent directors.


    Immediately following are the other four big countries, all of whom also serve as permanent directors with a large number of votes.


    Although the leaders of Xiaoren Village account for the majority of the people, they have more votes.


    But after Yongze clarified the responsibilities of the permanent directors and the disasters that the ninja world will face in the future, the leaders of the small ninja villages did not vote for each other, but voted for the five major ninja villages according to their strength.


    No one does not believe what Yong Ze said.


    The reason is very simple, Yongze''s character design is really good.


    The number one strength in the world, did not think about ruling the ninja world, even this war, did not let them cede land and pay compensation, but also wanted to form an alliance to deal with aliens.


    The seat of the sixth permanent director is given to Yuren Village. On the bright side, Guangren is the boss of Xiaoren Village, but in fact, everyone knows that the boss is Nagato, because Nagato is in Guangren Village, and Guangren Village is the boss.


    This time Nagato not only represents Konin, but also Urenin, and Urenin''s true strength naturally surpasses that of Hikunin, and a lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    After the permanent directors were elected, Yongze launched some proposals to accelerate internationalization.


    Finally, Yongze said at the meeting: "Be careful of Chakra Technology Company, there may be aliens behind this company."


    Nagazawa also asked Nagato about the Chakra Technology Company before, and asked him how he cooperated with the Chakra Company.


    It''s a pity that Yongze didn''t get much useful information from Nagato, because Nagato didn''t know much.


    For Nagato, the Chakra Technology Company is just a scammer who gives money to weapons.


    "The Chakra Technology Company is actually related to aliens!" Many ninja leaders were very surprised.


    It was nothing when I didn¡¯t know this concept, but once I knew this concept, I felt that there were things related to aliens everywhere.


    Sage of the Six Paths is the son of aliens, Uchiha Hyuga Senju is the blood left by aliens, and even the Chakra Technology Company, which recently set off a scientific ninja revolution in the ninja world, is actually related to aliens.


    "According to normal development, scientific ninja tools will not appear at this time. Even if the founder of Chakra Technology Company is not an alien, he is inextricably related to aliens." Nagasawa said.


    Let¡¯s not talk about it now, even if it¡¯s more than ten years later, there shouldn¡¯t be such a thing as a scientific ninja tool.


    "No wonder it feels like the times are changing so fast. It turns out to be something from aliens." The leader of Urinin Village couldn''t help but sigh.


    Scientific ninja tools are indeed an epoch-making product, an existence that can set off a revolution in the ninja world.


    "Since this is the case, why don''t you just go and arrest everyone in this company?" Fourth Raikage made a suggestion that he thought was very good.


    Since the investigation can''t find anything, then simply uproot this company. The Ninja Alliance has this strength, which brings together almost all the ninja power in the ninja world.


    No matter how many branches of Chakra Technology Company, it is useless.


    "Because the emergence of scientific ninja tools is really good for our ninja world." Nagasawa said.


    Thanks to the scientific ninja tool, his prosperity, which could not increase before, can be accelerated.


    Yongze is going to fatten the pigs before killing them, and when he has mastered the Chakra technology to a certain extent, enough for the ninja world to develop and bring forth new ones, he will attack the Chakra technology company.


    "Don''t tell your subordinates this news, just know that you should be careful of Chakra Technology Company." Yongze said.


    After the last thing is said, the meeting is over.


    The trial of Nagato was in the Land of Rain, the place where Nagato was born, and the place where he recalled the most in his life. There were joys of laughing and sorrows of unstoppable tears.


    Before the trial, Nagato first met with Konan and then with Yongze.


    "Have we not been together like this for a long time?" Nagato looked up at the sky, the weather in the Land of Rain today was exceptionally good, there was no rain, and the sky was cloudless.


    In the past two years, he has continued to build new ninja villages and unite with other ninja villages. The entire Akatsuki organization is very busy, and he doesn''t need Xiaonan''s personal protection after his leg is healed.


    "Yes." Xiao Nan nodded slightly, without saying too much.


    "Your heart is very heavy." Nagato said looking at Xiaonan''s face.


    Xiaonan hesitated for a while, and finally said: "Why don''t we break out, or you will die. Many people want you to die, including some Xiaonin villages."


    Although the trial hasn''t started yet, Xiaonan knows that Nagato''s ending will not be good.


    Because as far as the facts are concerned, Nagato has indeed committed an unforgivable crime, and Nagato can be sentenced to death just for starting the Fourth Ninja World War.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of death?" Nagato asked, looking into Xiaonan''s eyes.


    "No." Xiao Nan sighed.


    If they are afraid of death, how dare they take actions that subvert the ninja world.


    "I''m going to die this time, because I really deserve to die." Nagato looked into the distance, his eyesight was excellent, he could see very far, and occasionally he could see some familiar buildings.


    He knew what he had done, so Nagato didn''t take chances, he would die this time.


    However, even if he is going to die, it is more valuable for him to die. He is going to use reincarnation to resurrect all those who died because of this war.


    Xiao Nan bit her lower lip, clenched her fists tightly with her white palms, and her eyes were a little red.


    Once, she watched a close friend die in front of her helplessly, because she lacked strength, there was nothing she could do.


    Do you want to witness the death of your last friend again today?


    "Xiaonan, promise me that you will live well after I die." Nagato said softly.


    As one of the trio who used to depend on each other for life, Nagato can know exactly how Xiaonan is feeling at this moment, and what kind of pain her heart is suffering.


    Nagato asked himself, if Yahiko Konan was dead, would he still have the mood to live?


    ¡®Xiaonan, I¡¯m sorry, but people always have to pay for their own things when they do wrong things. I can¡¯t go on with you anymore, witnessing the arrival of peace in the ninja world. ¡¯ Nagato silently said sorry to Xiaonan in his heart.


    He didn''t even dare to say sorry, he was afraid that Xiao Nan would do irrational things because of this.


    Konan didn''t speak, but just silently looked into Nagato''s eyes.


    Nagato didn''t dare to look at Xiaonan, so he could only look into the distance again.


    At this moment, he would rather fight Yongze for another 300 rounds and get beaten severely, rather than looking at Xiaonan at this moment.


    The eyes speak silently, this scene lasted for an unknown amount of time before Nagato spoke again.


    "I know that I am too bad for saying these words. I have always been like this. Except for some talents in cultivation, I am just a useless waste. Thanks to the help of Xiaonan and Yahiko, I survived."


    "That''s not the case." Xiaonan shook his head, denying Nagato''s words.


    "Xiaonan, let''s live a good life, and watch the peaceful ninja world come for Yahiko and me. The dreams of the three of us must be witnessed by one person." Nagato said again.


    At this moment, Nagato felt that he was very despicable, and even took advantage of the dead Yahiko.


    However, he knew that only in this way could he strengthen Xiao Nan''s idea of ??living.


    Letting Xiao Nan live for himself would probably commit suicide. If it was for him and Yahiko, then Xiao Nan would persist until the last moment in order to fulfill their wishes.


    Konan didn''t answer Nagato''s words, but Nagato already knew Xiaonan''s answer through his eyes.


    Finally, Nagato and Nagasawa met.


    "I will use the natural reincarnation technique to resurrect people who died in the war, and I will die after the operation." Nagato said flatly.


    "It seems that you have a very clear understanding of your results." Yong Ze nodded, which is considered to have approved Nagato''s idea.


    "After I die, the three eyes of reincarnation on my body can be handed over to the alliance for research, and my body is also at your disposal, but I hope you don''t kill the Akatsuki organization. Not all members of the Akatsuki organization are He is as sinful as me," Nagato said.


    "I''m not an easy person to kill." Yong Ze replied.


    Regarding the handling of the Xiao organization, he has an idea, he should kill and let go.


    Helyuho, who would arrest ordinary people for experiments, was killed directly, and the scorpion who killed the third Kazekage was handed over to Sand Yin, and Konan asked her to replace Nagato to inherit the position of Amanoin.


    Nagato didn''t say more with Yongze, because the time for the trial has come.


    Many people came to participate in the trial, including family members of ninjas who died in the war, and people from countries affected by the war. The leaders of the small ninja village also came to see the boss off.


    Zilai also rushed all night after hearing the news, and finally arrived just in time for the start.


    Looking at Nagato standing there, and listening to the crimes read out, Jiraiya sighed deeply, and finally said nothing, his face even more haggard.


    After a long announcement, Nagato was finally sentenced to death.


    Nagato raised his head and looked down. There were many people he knew and many people he didn''t know.


    There are close friends like Xiaonan, his former subordinates like Musashi, and ambitious partners like Chief Kusanagi, Jiraiya, his former mentor, and Nagasawa...


    In a daze, Nagato even saw Yahiko waving to himself with a smile on his face.


    Thinking about it carefully, although his life was full of ups and downs, even most of the time he was in an unsatisfactory state, but it was also called magnificent.


    "Reincarnation is born!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 577： White lie

    Chapter 577 White Lie


    Along with Nagato''s use of the reincarnation eye ability to summon the souls of the dead to the underworld, and the sound of "Reincarnation is born", a large number of dead were resurrected, and the crowd suddenly became chaotic.


    Nagato did not tell people loudly before the operation that he would release reincarnation and resurrect the dead, nor did he explain or justify what he did.


    Nagato was like this, and after the judgment was pronounced, he quickly released the reincarnation, and resurrected the dead in battle.


    After resurrecting everyone, Nagato''s body fell down, and he fell down and died while everyone was watching.


    Anyone with eyes knows that the moment Nagato finished performing the spell, Nagato slowly lost his vitality until there was nothing left.


    "Nagato..." Watching Nagato''s body fall, Xiao Nan said Nagato''s name expressionlessly, clenched his fists tightly, and forcibly controlled himself to prevent himself from shedding tears.


    "Oh." Zilai also sighed, the expression on his face was both melancholy and a little bit bewildered.


    When I met Nagato on the Urenin battlefield, Jiraiya also thought that he had discovered the son of prophecy in the prophecy of the real big toad sage.


    I thought Nagato''s eyes were very special, they were the eyes of the legendary Six Paths Sage.


    Because of the request of the Nagato three and Jiraiya''s own considerations, he accepted the three as disciples and began to teach them ninjutsu.


    In the process of teaching ninjutsu, Nagato showed an extraordinary talent. No ninjutsu could trouble him, and he was able to become proficient in five-attribute ninjutsu very quickly. It didn¡¯t take him long to teach him anything The door is closed.


    This made Jiraiya even more convinced that Nagato is the son of the prophecy predicted by the big toad sage, who has the eyes of the legendary sage of the six paths, and his own talent is so powerful. As long as there is no accident, Nagato is destined to become a strong man at the top of the ninja world .


    But the reality is cruel, and the development of things is not as smooth as Ji Laiya imagined.


    He once heard that these three children created a ninja organization with a mission of peace to return to the country of rain activities, and later heard that they were all dead, but judging from the current situation, that should be false news...


    "Such a powerful man died like this." The leader of Kusanagi shook his head with some regret, feeling a little worried about the future of Xiaoren Village.


    What he regrets is not the death of Nagato, but the loss of a strong man who can defeat ten thousand in the Xiaonin Village camp.


    Although Nagato can''t beat Yongze, Nagato can beat everyone except Yongze.


    "Rainin Village is not an easy place..." Ohnoki shook his head.


    Facing the situation that Otsutsuki will invade the ninja world in the future, in fact, there is a big voice within the alliance, that is, Nagato should not be sentenced to death, but Nagato should be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    The purpose of doing this is to consider that Nagato is powerful and basically only under Yongze. When Otsutsuki invades, Nagato and Yongze can take action together.


    Unexpectedly, Ohnoki did not comment on this suggestion, and he remained silent.


    This surprised many people, because the biggest victim of normal wars was Yanyin, not only was his face severely beaten, but his inner child was also injured.


    Ninjas were killed or injured. The rest of the four countries combined did not have as many ninjas as Yan Yin. Thousands of ninjas died in Yan Yin, and the casualties were countless.


    Onoki has the most reason to hate Nagato, but he didn''t express his opinion on this suggestion.


    Onoki doesn¡¯t speak, and it¡¯s not easy for others to ask. Isn¡¯t this adding salt to people¡¯s wounds?


    Actually, Ohnoki was struggling in his heart at that time.


    ''One side is the future of the ninja world, Dayi, and the other side is the ninjas of my Yanyin Village, the children I look like...''


    This lets Ohnoki choose.


    If it was the past, Onoki would choose to stand by his village without hesitation.


    But the situation is different now, the times have changed, and now a ninja village in the ninja world cannot play well, even if it is his Yanyin village.


    Now that the war dead are resurrected, Ohnoki''s feelings towards Nagato are even more complicated.


    You must know that Nagato did not kill Onoki when he was defeated by Nagato.


    "Why did the leader commit suicide?" Musashi scratched his head in a daze. He also thought about asking Nagato about the masked man after the trial was over. Wasn''t that why he mingled with the Akatsuki organization?


    Although Obito appeared in front of Musashi, but Musashi didn''t see Obito''s attack before Nagasawa still went out. In addition, Obito showed more fruitful abilities on the battlefield, so he didn''t recognize it.


    "In this cruel ninja society, anything is possible." Loquat Juzoichi said in a deep voice with a serious expression.


    A lot of resurrected ninjas suddenly appeared unexpectedly, and the scene was a bit chaotic for a while. Some family members of the deceased happened to be present, and staged a successful story of family recognition one after another.


    However, because the scene was a bit crowded, some people couldn''t squeeze through, so they could only hug their relatives in emptiness.


    Yong Ze appeared next to Nagato''s corpse in a flash, and briefly explained why the dead was resurrected, and the issue of Nagato''s death.


    Nagato died, and the resurrection of those who died due to the war was a happy ending for most of the ninjas at the scene.


    Thus, the trial is over.


    Although some people in the Akatsuki organization will die, they are not enough to be judged like Nagato.


    Looking at the somewhat bewildered handsome boy with two swords in the crowd, Yongze couldn''t think of how to deal with it for a while.


    The son I took in when I went to brush up the integration of templates was originally going to be released, but later got involved in the Xiao organization for no reason. Fortunately, he ordered the domineering talent and opened the armed color, knowledge and color domineering, but I don¡¯t need him Rescue people, and stand on your own footing.


    Yongze doesn''t know how to explain this matter to Musashi, should he just confess to Musashi, saying that your white bearded father is not dead at all, and the masked man is also working for your white bearded father, and in the end your father is not dead at all. It''s called Whitebeard.


    Nagasawa felt that this reality might be too much for Musashi to bear.


    Sometimes, lies are not all about hurting people.


    When Musashi and Loquat Juzo were about to leave, a Konoha Anbe stopped Musashi according to Nagasawa''s instructions.


    "What''s the matter?" Musashi looked at Konoha Anbe cautiously.


    Anbe ninjas don''t have a good reputation in the ninja world. No matter which village Anbe is from, Musashi thought that Konoha was planning to attack them, the remnants of the Akatsuki organization.


    "Let''s say it first, we are no longer members of the Akatsuki organization, and we are not planning to join any ninja organization." Musashi said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not about the Akatsuki organization. It''s Nagasawa''s assistant looking for you." Konoha Anbe explained.


    "It''s not convenient for me to say anything here. You will know after you meet him."


    "Assistant Nagasawa?" Loquat Juzang frowned, this was more terrifying than the matter of the Akatsuki organization, well, it was actually related to Nagasawa.


    Musashi thought for a while, he felt that the famous Fujiwara Nagasawa didn''t look like a bad person, and it was okay to meet him, so he said to Loquat Ten Zang:


    "Then Juzo, wait for me here, I will go to meet the legendary Fujiwara Nagasawa."


    Pipa Shizang nodded, remembered something and said: "Don''t even try to challenge him, I''ll fight with you when I get back."


    Musashi said with a smile: "I am aggressive, but I am not stupid. My strength is not enough to challenge opponents of this level. It is meaningless."


    Musashi believes that fighting is the best practice, but the premise is that the opponent can''t kill him with one move.


    Otherwise, Yongze made a move, and he rushed to the street. What''s the point of this, isn''t it purely beaten.


    It must be the kind of opponent who is stronger than him, but can fight back and forth. This is the best opponent.


    Musashi followed Anbu Ninja to meet Nagasawa.


    Musashi is no stranger to the name Fujiwara Nagasawa. After all, he is the number one ninja player and the ultimate goal of Musashi''s efforts.


    After bringing Musashi, Anbe Ninja left by himself, leaving only Musashi and Nagasawa in the room.


    "Master Nagasawa, what do you want from me?" Musashi asked very directly.


    "Do you know this?" Yongze stretched out his hand, and then used the armed domineering color to cover his body.


    "This isn''t Daddy''s blah blah..." Musashi wanted to say, but found out that Papa Whitebeard didn''t seem to have told him what it was, and he thought he was the only one in the ninja world who knew it.


    "This is domineering, armed domineering." Yong Ze said the name of domineering.


    "Have you awakened a technique that can perceive breath? That is also domineering, called knowledge-colored domineering."


    "What a strange name." Musashi complained honestly, and then asked with a puzzled look: "Why do you have this?"


    "Actually, when I was young, I had a travel experience. During the trip, I met a tall and strong man named Whitebeard..." Yongze began to make up a story.


    In Yongze''s story, he was not the strongest ninja at that time, and his strength was not that strong, but it was only relatively speaking.


    He fought against White Beard, and White Beard saw that he was very talented, so he wanted to adopt him as his son.


    "That''s right, it''s Dad!" Musashi laughed loudly.


    He was also adopted as his son because he fought with the white beard father.


    Musashi couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the innocent self who tried to defeat his father in vain.


    Now he can easily kill a hundred of himself with just one hand.


    Even now, he still feels that his father''s strength is unfathomable.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of old age, and the fact that Hanzo was poisoned by that demigod Hanzo after a hard fight, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    "I didn''t agree, but we traveled together for a while, and I also learned this domineering secret." Yong Ze said.


    Although it is a story, Yongze doesn''t want to be his own son, which is too weird.


    "It''s a pity, I thought I had an older brother who is the strongest in the ninja world." Musashi didn''t have the regretful expression he said on his face.


    "Papa is dead, in the Land of Rain..." Musashi wanted to tell Yongze about Papa''s death.


    After some communication, Musashi found that Yongze was a very talkative person, not like a person who would not repay his favor, so Musashi told Yongze about the masked man and wanted Yongze to help investigate.


    Originally, Musashi was going to ask Xiaonan to see how much information Xiaonan knew. It would be even better if Yongze could also help.


    Yongze is not only the number one ninja powerhouse, but the ninja village where he lives, Konoha, is also the current number one ninja village.


    Before Musashi finished speaking, Yongze took out a seal scroll, cut out the cluster cloud on the facade, and handed it to Musashi.


    "Where did you get this?" Musashi''s eyes widened, and he immediately recognized that it was the weapon used by the old man.


    "I''ve heard about the Kingdom of Rain. After some investigation, I found this weapon. Since you are his son, you should inherit this weapon." Yongze said.


    This weapon was bought by him in the country of Sichuan for free. It is made of chakra metal and is a very high-value krypton gold weapon.


    "The masked man who killed the white beard was also killed by me." Yong Ze said again.


    In this matter, he was indeed very dishonest, letting the two sons he adopted live in hatred.


    So after that, Yongze did not use this method to improve the fusion degree. It is not necessary, he is Fujiwara Nagasawa, and there is no need to be someone else to improve the fusion degree.


    Musashi was stunned, looking at Yongze stupidly, and seemed to have forgotten how to speak for a moment.


    "Is the masked man dead?" Musashi asked in confirmation.


    "Well, the masked man is dead, and there will be no more masked men in the ninja world." Yong Ze replied.


    Musashi didn''t know what adjectives to use to describe his emotions at the moment.


    Happy? He should be happy that his biggest enemy died, and in fact he did have a little bit of such emotion.


    Melancholy? Until a few minutes ago, he was about to make an effort to find the masked man, but he got the news that the masked man was dead.


    In fact, the most common thing is emptiness, the goal that has been moving forward all the time disappears, and Musashi feels that his heart seems to be empty all of a sudden.


    The masked man is dead, there is no need for revenge, and there is no need to continue to improve his strength, and there is no need to keep challenging like this.


    What he had been doing all this time lost its meaning, and Musashi couldn''t find a way to move on.


    "I heard that you like to challenge the strong?" Yongze asked.


    "Yeah." Musashi clicked him in a daze, but didn''t really listen to what Yongze was saying.


    After reacting, he waved his hand and said, "That was before, and it is unnecessary now."


    "Why isn''t it necessary?"


    "Because this was done to avenge my father before, since the masked people are already dead, there is no need." Musashi replied.


    "However, I once heard that there was a strange kind among the samurai, he did not stay in the country of iron to practice, but wandered in the ninja world..." Yong Ze said.


    Listening to his previous stories, the expression in Musashi''s eyes became a little clearer.


    "Your existence is not for revenge, don''t forget your original thoughts."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 578： Contemporaries also have gaps

    Chapter 578 Contemporaries also have gaps


    "So you joined the peacekeeping force of the Ninja World Alliance?" Loquat Juzang twitched his mouth, a little bit wanting to slap Musashi''s head with his own beheading sword, so that this already confused head would become a paste.


    Didn¡¯t you say that we went to Yuren Village to find clues about the masked man? Why did you suddenly join the peacekeeping force of the Ninja Alliance?


    "Didn''t you say you''re going to the Land of Rain to find clues about the masked man who killed your father? Are you kidding me, you bastard?" Loquat Shizang asked confidently.


    Musashi scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "Because I got the news from Mr. Yongze that the masked man has been solved by him, so there is no need to go to the Land of Rain."


    "What does this have to do with you joining the peacekeeping force of the Ninja Alliance?" Loquat Tenzang still didn''t understand.


    "Because I couldn''t think of where to go, so I joined. Master Nagasawa said that there will be many opportunities to challenge the strong." Musashi replied honestly.


    After some words from Nagasawa, Musashi finally regained his fighting spirit. This time, he did not seek revenge, but launched an attack on his original dream. He wanted to become the strongest ninja swordsman!


    Akatsuki sent it, and there was no need to investigate the masked man everywhere for revenge. Musashi couldn''t think of where to go for a while, so he joined the peacekeeping force of the Ninja Alliance according to Yongze''s advancement.


    Musashi''s position does not need to be stationed somewhere for a long time, but when there is a major turmoil in the ninja world, Musashi has to fight with the troops to suppress the turmoil.


    Many masters from the five great ninja villages have also joined the peacekeeping force, so Musashi can take advantage of this identity to challenge the strong men of the five great ninja villages.


    "You hopeless fighting maniac." Loquat Shizang couldn''t help covering his face.


    "Why don''t you join me, Juzo? Anyway, you have no place to go now." Musashi looked at Loquat Juzo seriously, and extended an invitation to him.


    "Who said that the ninja world is so big that I can''t go anywhere?" Loquat Juzo was a little unconvinced when he heard Musashi say that he had no place to go.


    Originally, he had a good vacation in Yuno Country, but he was soaking in the hot spring and singing songs, and the admissions office of the Akatsuki Organization came to him.


    If it weren''t for the Akatsuki organization, Loquat Shizang reckoned that he would have already settled in the country of Tang and lived a retirement life.


    "Aren''t you going to join?" Musashi showed a look of pity. He has partnered with Loquat Juzo for so long, and Musashi regards Loquat Juzo as a true friend.


    Musashi is not the kind of person who is particularly good at communication, but he has a good ability to know people, and he doesn''t like people like Beiruhu.


    Although Beiruhu always has a smiling face and a good-natured appearance to everyone, but Musashi can see that this guy doesn''t regard anyone around him as a friend, they are all objects that can be used, and even the horns are worse than Beiruhu. Call more worthy of deep friendship.


    But Loquat Shizang is different. Although he puts on a face that wants to cut people all day long, he can''t say a good word out of his mouth, and he looks like a wicked person.


    But when something happens, Loquat Shizang is the real thing, and he won''t sell his teammates.


    My mouth keeps scolding you, but my body is very honest to protect you and help you.


    "I didn''t join in originally, anyway, I used to be a member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, but since you begged me like this, then I will reluctantly join." Loquat Juzo replied with a look of disdain.


    Peacekeeping forces, as the name suggests, should be peacekeeping forces.


    And he, the former seven ninja knives, can be said to be a professional assassin, who joined the maintenance army to maintain peace, so this guy Musashi really dared to invite him.


    Musashi ignored what Loquat Tenzang said before, locked on the keywords and added, and nodded in satisfaction.


    He doesn''t have many friends, so it would be great if Loquat Juzo could join him.


    ¡­


    The Ninja World Alliance was established, and Yongze was busy again.


    No way, except that he has a bit of past life development experience in his mind, everyone else is a newcomer who has just embarked on a new path. Yongze has to formulate the framework of the alliance, and he has a lot to do.


    Yongze is once again thankful that Hokage has the skill of shadow clone, which can really be used by one person as several people, otherwise he would really be too busy.


    You must know that apart from the affairs of the alliance, he also holds several important positions in Konoha, and he has to teach his disciples.


    Today, Nagasawa handed things over to the shadow clone as usual, and then Onto and Minato went to the ninja school.


    Today is the beginning of another new school year at the Ninja School, and they will give a speech at the Ninja School, which has always been a practice.


    But Yongze doesn¡¯t come every time, sometimes three generations come to give speeches.


    Because he was once tortured by the school leaders to "speak a few sentences" when he was a student, Yongze''s speech was very clean and tidy, and he could speak for a few minutes instead of two sentences for two hours.


    But looking at the adoring eyes of the underground students, Yongze felt that if he talked more, maybe they might be happier, after all, his popularity in Konoha is simply too high.


    How high is it? According to the statistics of the school teachers, when the freshmen introduced themselves, the children who dreamed of becoming the assistant of Hokage exceeded 55% of the total number, suppressing the children who dreamed of becoming Hokage.


    This is a very incredible thing.


    Because since the establishment of the ninja school in Konoha, the most children who aim to become Naruto have always been the goal. As for the goal of Naruto assistants, there is none.


    Children don¡¯t know what Hokage Assistant is. They only know that Hokage is the most powerful Hokage in the village. It is Hokage who has always led the village forward and protected the village.


    Since Nagasawa took the role of Assistant Hokage, this position is different. With Nagasawa Assistant, the children in Konoha know that besides Hokage, Assistant Hokage is also a great position.


    After finishing his speech, Yongze did not leave immediately. One of the students who entered the ninja school this year was his disciple.


    "Mr. Yongze." Ning Ci saluted Yongze respectfully.


    "What you can learn in the elementary school is very limited. You can study hard and prepare to apply for the skipping exam." Yongze reminded.


    After two years of his training, in terms of pure strength, ordinary Chunin is no match for Neji.


    Relying on the Eight Diagrams breathing method, the proficient Six Forms and Hinata''s Soft Fist, once being approached, ordinary Chunin may not be able to fight back.


    With such strength, the teachers in the primary school are not necessarily Neci''s opponents. Naturally, there are less things to learn, and more is to learn and master some theories.


    "Of course, don''t be too hasty. You are still young, and going to elementary school for a year or two won''t affect you."


    Although Neji has a big goal, he wants to change the Hyuga family that has not changed for thousands of years.


    But Yongze thinks that enjoying campus life is also a very important thing. Otherwise, when I get old, I will look back on my life and suddenly find that my memory is either cultivation or cultivation, which is somewhat regrettable.


    "I will study hard." Neji nodded and said seriously.


    Looking at Neji like this, Yongze didn''t know if he had listened to what he said later.


    "You can decide for yourself, and don''t put too much pressure on it. Your teacher and I are the strongest in the ninja world." Yongze rubbed Neji''s black hair with a smile.


    Although he doesn''t really want to interfere in the internal affairs of those ninjas, he usually lets them solve it internally.


    But if it involves people related to Yongze, it is nothing if Yongze comes forward a little bit.


    He didn''t interfere to give them face. If he wanted to interfere, who would dare not give him face?


    After communicating with Neji, Yongze left, and Neji also went to the teaching building.


    The teaching building, which had been quiet for a holiday, became very lively on the first day of school.


    The first graders who have just entered are extremely curious about everything in the school and have sufficient enthusiasm.


    The senior students have experienced this kind of scene many times and are used to it. They are more worried about graduation.


    If you can''t get a good grade and can''t go to middle school, then you can''t get the ninja quota and you can''t become a ninja.


    Hyuga Hanayo is not worried about whether she can graduate normally and become a ninja.


    In fact, with her strength, although she is only in the first grade of middle school, she already has the strength to graduate, so it is not a problem to apply for early graduation.


    But He Nai''s parents disagreed, so he could only finish middle school honestly and graduate normally.


    Huayang is worried about another problem.


    ''Going to the battlefield without encountering any danger? Will it hurt? ''


    This is a problem Huayang has been worrying about.


    Although Konoha was not involved in the Fourth Ninja World War that started in Guangren Village, Konoha still sent troops to join the battlefield in order to rescue allies.


    Dou also went to the battlefield, Hua Yang remembered that Dou seemed to be going to support the Kingdom of Wind.


    Although the news of the victory has been sent back to Konoha, the troops have not yet returned to Konoha, so Huayang is a little worried about the safety of the bag.


    The reason why her parents disagreed with her graduating early was because she was afraid of being involved in the war prematurely, so she and Hua Yang had been instilling the danger of war.


    Just like that, Huayang finished the day''s class unconsciously, and only found out when someone next to him reminded him after school.


    On the way home, Huayang was still thinking about this matter, and asked Assistant Nagasawa at home if he wanted to go for a ride.


    Maybe the omnipotent Assistant Nagasawa can give her an answer.


    "Huayang, why are you so listless? Did something happen?"


    Suddenly, Huayang heard a somewhat familiar voice, and a familiar figure came into her sight.


    "You''re back." Huayang''s face instantly burst into a smile, as bright as a summer flower blooming, looking at the pocket that suddenly appeared in surprise.


    She didn''t know why, but when she saw Dou appearing in front of her suddenly, she was very happy, even more happy than Rouquan had a new understanding.


    "Well, I just came back today." Dou nodded.


    "You are not injured, are you? I heard from the elders in the clan that war is extremely cruel..." Hua Yang asked carefully.


    Although it didn''t look like he was injured, Huayang still asked worriedly.


    "The enemy''s strength is not particularly strong, and I am not injured." Dou replied.


    After eating the frozen fruit, he learned his own breathing method, coupled with his profound ninjutsu skills, the strength of the bag has already surpassed a lot of Jnin. Even in this battlefield, it can be regarded as a high-level fighter. Strength, age and physical strength limit him.


    And with Zhishui watching, it''s really hard to get hurt.


    Zhishui, who has been using the kaleidoscope for several years, has reached an extremely exaggerated level in the field of illusion, and the spiritual power and pressure system has strengthened Zhishui''s spirit, and even indirectly strengthened Zhishui''s illusion ability.


    A large area fell down at a glance on the battlefield.


    "That''s good." Hearing Dou''s reply, Huayang felt relieved.


    "And this time I have made a little contribution, maybe I will become a Jonin in a short time." Dou told Huayang the good news.


    During the war, promotion was much easier than in peacetime. Dou estimated that he could become a Jonin before this year, an eleven-year-old Jnin.


    Itachi is a little bit more ruthless than him, and Itachi has almost the same combat achievements as him, and may become a ten-year-old Jonin.


    Hua Yang, who originally had a bright smile on his face, heard the good news, but the smile gradually disappeared, and he was a little unhappy.


    Obviously everyone is a ninja school student in the same period. She has just entered the first grade of middle school, and Dou is about to become a ninja, which is too big a gap.


    There is another problem. Now that the ninja school has a university, her parents may allow her to continue her studies in a university.


    In the eyes of many middle-aged ninjas and old ninjas, the university of the ninja school is really a very rare place for further study.


    The teachers are at least special Jnin, a large number of senior Jnin, and even Kage-level powerhouses to teach, a lot of ninjutsu secrets information to consult.


    Before it was released, the son of the patriarch of the Great Ninja Clan might not necessarily have this kind of treatment.


    They can''t wait to go to school by themselves, but it''s a pity that Ninja School currently doesn''t have a policy of recruiting middle-aged and elderly students.


    But for university, it takes four years of study, and if you add the middle school that just started, it will be seven years.


    "How are you doing at Ninja School? Have you entered middle school now?" Seeing that Hanayo''s expression was not very good, he quickly changed the subject.


    "Well. It''s already the first grade of middle school." Hua Yang said with a feeling of lovelessness.


    For the first time, she felt that sometimes parents would be uncomfortable if they cared too much.


    "This is a gift I prepared for you, happy college entrance." Dou suddenly took out a gift box and handed it to Huayang as if conjuring.


    Dou had already prepared the presents. Dou always remembered the various gifts Huayang gave him, so he came to Huayang to give gifts as soon as he came back.


    Dou does not have such a great ideal as Itachi. To fight for all mankind, he wants to make the people around him better and protect the people around him.


    Whoever treats him well, he treats others well, it''s that simple.


    "Thank you." Hua Yang was stunned for a while, and then accepted the gift from Dou with a pleasant smile on his face. He was very happy, and all the unhappiness in his heart disappeared.


    She was very happy to see that Dou was fine, but unexpectedly Dou still remembered that it was the day when she was entering school and specially came to give gifts, which moved Huayang very much.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 579： New Generation and Grim Reaper Chakra Mode

    Chapter 579 The New Generation and the Grim Reaper Chakra Mode


    "Hello, what''s your name, your eyes are so special, they are different from ours."


    A female voice brought Neji, who was reviewing yesterday''s training content, back to reality.


    He looked towards his side, and he didn''t know when a girl with a ball head sat next to him.


    It may be because the whole classroom is noisy and noisy, but Neji sat alone in a calm posture, looking a little maverick, and his eyes are different from ordinary people, which made the girl very interested.


    "Ningji Hyuga, this is the unique white eyes of our Hyuga clan." Neji glanced at Tiantian and replied.


    Although his personality tends to be calm and silent, he will still respond to other people''s initiative to talk to him. He is not so cold that he is unwilling to talk to others.


    "Ningji Hinata, I remember, hello, my name is Tiantian." After receiving Neji''s reply, Tiantian responded with a friendly smile and also reported his name.


    Ning Ci nodded slightly to show that he also remembered Tiantian''s name.


    The teacher arrived in the classroom soon.


    "Hello, everyone. If there are no accidents, I should be your homeroom teacher for four years in elementary school. My name is Fujita Shoichi. I am a newcomer just like you. My favorite thing is fishing. Please take care of me in the future."


    Fujita Shoichi smiled and introduced himself to his students, and wrote his name on the blackboard.


    The children who just entered school were really curious about the ninja school with countless legends, and they rushed to ask Fujita various questions.


    Fujita Shoichi tried his best to answer everything he knew, and he couldn''t do anything about what he didn''t know.


    Seeing that more than ten minutes had passed since the class time, Fujita felt that the time was almost up, so he quickly said: "Okay, let''s stop your questions for now, you know who the teacher is, but the teacher doesn''t know yours yet." name."


    Fujita took a look, and asked the students to introduce themselves on stage from the beginning to the end in a vertical direction, and then from the end to the beginning.


    "My name is xxx. My favorite food is barbecue. I hate eating green peppers. My dream is to become a great ninja like Assistant Nagasawa."


    "My name is xxx. I like to read books. I hate people who keep arguing regardless of the occasion. My dream is to become a great ninja like Assistant Nagasawa."


    Children continue to introduce themselves, telling their hobbies and dreams.


    Most people¡¯s dream is to become Hokage or Hokage¡¯s assistant. For Hokage, it¡¯s because Konoha has always been like this. Everyone respects Hokage and wants to become Hokage. For Hokage¡¯s assistant, it¡¯s because of Nagasawa.


    Looking at the peers on the podium who said they wanted to become a great ninja like Yongze, Neji once again had a new understanding of Yongze''s reputation.


    ¡®It¡¯s really lucky to be taught by Mr. Nagasawa. ¡¯ Ning Ci said in his heart.


    Ningji, who has experienced Yongze''s teaching, is not obsessed with any theory of fate. He only believes in his own strength and what Yongze taught him.


    "My name is Rock Lee. My favorite food is very spicy curry rice. I don''t hate anything. My dream is to become a great ninja who doesn''t use ninjutsu or illusion!" Rock Lee said seriously on the podium. dream.


    During the entrance test, Rock Lee knew that his chakra talent was very poor. The teachers who tested him advised him not to enter the ninja school, but to go to an ordinary school.


    Because of such chakra talent, even if Xiao Li puts in three or four times the effort of ordinary people, he still can''t keep up with the progress of ordinary people''s cultivation.


    Today''s Konoha is not the only way to choose the ninja, so the teacher of the ninja school persuaded Rock Li, bluntly saying that his talent is very poor, learning a ninjutsu or illusion is as difficult as the sky, it is difficult to mix in the ninja industry go down.


    However, Rock Lee is a person who is not willing to admit defeat. His dream is to become a great ninja to protect Konoha and inherit the will of fire. How could he be easily dismissed by the test teacher? Rock Lee resolutely enrolled.


    Even if he can''t learn ninjutsu and genjutsu, so what, then he can become a great ninja by relying on taijutsu!


    Although Rock Lee¡¯s talent was poor, it barely reached the standard for being able to enter the school. Seeing that Rock Lee was very persistent, the test teacher didn¡¯t say anything, thinking that Rock Lee might understand his kindness after suffering enough.


    "A great ninja who doesn''t use ninjutsu and illusion? Impossible, even Nagasawa is also a ninjutsu master." Some children heard Rock Li''s speech and felt that Rock Li was whimsical.


    Phantom is okay, he hasn''t heard of any famous ninja who doesn''t know how to use ninjutsu.


    "Can a ninja who doesn''t know ninjutsu really be called a ninja?" A child expressed his doubts.


    Ning Ci heard Rock Li''s words, raised his head and took a careful look at Rock Li, and then lost interest.


    He doesn''t think it will be fine without using ninjutsu and genjutsu, but according to Neji''s observation, this man named Rock Li is so average that he can tell even if he doesn''t roll his eyes.


    Maybe because Rock Lee''s speech was too unique, the students present discussed it one after another.


    Locke Li blushed when he heard those negative words, but he didn''t leave the podium as if he had fled in a hurry because of such words, but silently made an oath in his heart.


    ¡®I will definitely prove to you that you can become a great ninja without using physical illusions! ''


    "Okay, everyone, don''t argue, every student''s dream is worthy of respect, the next student will come on stage." At this moment, Fujita Masaichi stood up and asked the students present to be quiet with a smile.


    At this age, the teacher is still very harmful. The chaotic discussions in the classroom were suppressed in an instant, and the methodical self-introduction began again.


    "Hi everyone, I am Tiantian. I like all kinds of ninja tools. If I hate things, I hate sour things. I like to eat meat buns. My dream is to become a great female ninja like Master Tsunade."


    Although she is a girl, the lively Tiantian showed no timidity on the podium, and introduced herself with a bright smile throughout the whole process.


    Because Tian Tian talked to Neji before, Neji also paid a little attention to Tian Tian''s self-introduction.


    If you insist, there is nothing special about it, Konoha is just those few benchmarks.


    Either become the same Hokage of a certain generation of Hokage, or become the assistant of Hokage who is as strong as Nagasawa. For girls, Tsunade is generally used, because there are not many famous female ninjas, and Tsunade can be counted. It is famous in the ninja world.


    However, because I showed full enthusiasm and cheerfulness when I introduced myself every day, it made the self-introduction that was nothing special look more distinctive and easier to remember.


    Most people in the classroom now talk about Tiantian, and they should have such an impression, "That is a very lively and cheerful girl."


    Because Ningci Tiantian and the others are in the last row, so after Tiantian¡¯s introduction, they arrived at Ningci.


    Ning Ci walked to the podium calmly, looked at the students below calmly, without showing any nervousness or excitement.


    Ning Ci''s calm and composed posture attracted the attention of many female students in the class. In addition, Ning Ci is good-looking, and the initial goodwill immediately rose.


    "I am Ningji Hinata, what I do more often is practice, and my dream is to completely change the Hinata clan."


    After finishing speaking, Neji walked on in a calm manner, without saying anything about his likes and dislikes.


    "Student Ning Ci is so temperamental, and he also has a lot of dreams. He actually wants to completely change his family." Some girls discussed Neji.


    The male classmate next to the girl didn''t think so. He didn''t feel Neji''s temperament, he just felt that this person was easy to pretend, and in terms of dreams, is there any greater dream than becoming Hokage and Hokage''s assistant?


    "Ningji, you did a great job introducing yourself." When Neji returned to his seat, Tian Tian smiled and praised Neji.


    Ningji nodded slightly.


    "I seem to talk too much, do you think I''m a chatterbox, I''m not quiet at all." Tian Tian showed a distressed look, and then frantically talked to Neji.


    Ning Ci: ¡­


    He really wanted to tell Tiantian, forget about introducing yourself, your current behavior is indeed a talkative one.


    ...


    Yongze looked at the balance of points, and he had accumulated another 1.5 million points, so he was going to use the points to develop the fusion of spiritual power and chakra in the simulation space.


    Because the degree of prosperity has not yet reached the requirement to obtain new templates, Yongze has set the fusion degree of the captain to 90% of the limit of points, and the points can basically only be used for cultivation or exchange for Devil Fruit Zanpakuto or something like that.


    The powerful fruit Yongze has already exchanged a lot. The Zanpakuto is cheap because it is shallow, and it doesn¡¯t cost much points, so Yongze basically used a lot of points to practice.


    Because Yongze felt that if he could develop a way to combine spiritual power with chakra, not to mention all ninjas, those who were more powerful would definitely be able to go further.


    It may be because of the different systems of the two worlds. Yongze had a very difficult time developing it, and finally got some inspiration from the spiral pill to make a breakthrough. Later, he developed the powerful Reaper Spiral Pill.


    But Yongze is not satisfied with this, what he wants is not just one or two ninjutsu, the worst thing is to have the same permanent burst ability as the immortal mode.


    Since he has accumulated a lot of points and there is no template to add points for the time being, Yongze is just like he used to practice in the immortal mode, using points to systematically simulate the space to practice the fusion of spiritual power and chakra for development.


    Yongze invested a million points into the simulation space without blinking his eyes.


    He feels that he has almost reached a critical point, and maybe he can make a breakthrough this time, so Yongze is not stingy in points.


    Points were originally spent to make him stronger and Konoha stronger, so there would be problems if they were not used.


    One million points, the effect is immediate, Yong Ze crazily divergent thinking in the simulation space, the spiritual power and chakra on the body are constantly changing, and the aura of the whole body becomes even more terrifying.


    "So it''s like this." When the simulation time was about to end, Yongze had a complete understanding, his aura reached its peak, and gray black mist began to appear around him.


    After the simulation was over, Yongze couldn''t wait to use the Flying Thunder God to teleport to a certain mountain in the Land of Fire, and began to experiment with his own development results.


    Yongze began to use spiritual power to guide Chakra according to the experience of the simulated space, and then controlled the two forces to merge in the body, and finally became a brand new force.


    Hurrah!


    Yongze just showed his momentum a little, but in an instant, a huge storm was set off, crushing the forest and engulfing the passing birds.


    Yongze felt the strength of this new power carefully, and made several experimental shots to compare the strength in Rihu Immortal mode.


    Finally, Yongze came to the conclusion that at this moment his strength is about 1.2 times that of Rihu Immortal mode, which is considered a great improvement.


    After all, with his level of strength, it is as difficult as climbing the sky to go further.


    Nagaze named the new chakra combined with spiritual power the Death Chakra, and the state of using the new chakra is the Death Chakra Mode.


    If you want to combine chakra with spiritual power to form the **** of death chakra, the key point is the guidance of spiritual power and the ultimate control over chakra, which requires more control than the immortal mode.


    In the cultivation of immortals in the immortal mode, one must understand the natural ability, and then control the combination of natural energy and chakra in proportion.


    If the control is not good, it will lead to excessive natural ability of the body, and then petrification.


    Yongze''s understanding of the immortal model is extremely profound, because his immortal model was developed based on the strengths of the three schools of thought. During this process, Yongze learned a lot.


    Because of this, Yongze felt that the death chakra mode was more difficult than the immortal mode.


    To have the ultimate control over Chakra, Nagasawa can only use the word extreme to describe it.


    Because spiritual power is related to spiritual energy, it is very easy to get entangled with Chakra, and then make Chakra''s spiritual power chaotic, which is why Nagasawa exploded when he tried to integrate Chakra''s spiritual power.


    Think about the orderly combination of spiritual power and chakra to become the death chakra, you must have the ultimate control ability, and then fuse according to the ratio that Yongze has experimented countless times.


    Although it is difficult, the Shinigami Chakra mode is also more powerful.


    Nagaze briefly experimented, and the ninjutsu released by the **** of death Chakra is extremely powerful and destructive.


    Even the ordinary sealing technique has a unique sealing ability after being released with Death Chakra


    However, not all the Reaper Chakra modes are better than the Immortal Mode. According to Nagasawa¡¯s experiment, the Reaper Chakra Mode is stronger than the Immortal Mode, but it is not as comprehensive as the Immortal Mode. It can also increase the recovery effect, and the body recovery effect of the Reaper Chakra state Same as usual.


    But Nagasawa is already very satisfied, he has huge spiritual power and powerful spiritual pressure, which means that if he uses the death chakra mode, it will be very durable.


    And there is no need to worry that if you go to a place without natural energy, you will not be able to use the fairy mode.


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： written request for leave

    Leave a note


    Recently, I have been working on my graduation project, and I don¡¯t have much time. Yesterday, I thought about writing for half a month, and I still won this month¡¯s full attendance.


    But because of the time factor, I can¡¯t finish writing, and then I can only copy some words to top it, which makes everyone¡¯s reading experience drop a lot.


    So I thought, let¡¯s just stop full attendance this month, and then there will be one shift every two days or two shifts every three days.


    In short, it is not a eunuch, there will be updates, but there are relatively few, and normal updates will resume next month.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 580： itchy matkay

    Chapter 580 The Itchy Hand


    "Since the Grim Reaper Chakra mode is not an all-round crushing Immortal mode, and the two are also used in different fields of Chakra, is it possible to use the Grim Reaper Chakra mode and the Immortal mode at the same time?" Yong Ze thought with a big brain A way to let his strength skyrocket.


    In a sense, this is not impossible.


    Naruto can use Nine-Tails Chakra Mode and Sage Mode at the same time.


    Although using Sage Mode and Nine-Tails Chakra Mode at the same time is not completely equivalent, Yongze thinks it is still very useful for reference.


    For example, Naruto can be so aggressive because there is a nine-tailed body that is tirelessly supplying Naruto with tailed beast chakra and senjutsu chakra.


    There is no tailed beast in Yongze, but Xianju Chakra can be stored.


    Yongze saves a wave of sage chakra on weekdays, and then enters the death chakra mode first during the battle, and then uses the stored sage chakra to enter the sage mode. This is not a successful set.


    Although this method can improve strength, Yongze thinks that it should not cause a qualitative change in his strength. Such a simple and rough doll, the final effect will be that one plus one is less than two but greater than one.


    After all, the sage mode plus the nine-tailed chakra mode, and Naruto has never seen six-level strength directly, and he has to be killed by six.


    But since Yongze thinks that this way can make his strength skyrocket, it is not just a simple and rude nesting doll.


    Yongze also has an even more mind-blowing idea. On the basis of Xianshu Chakra, it can be fused with spiritual power to enter Death Chakra Mode 2, or even combine Xianju Chakra and Death Chakra to enter Xian-Death Chakra. Chakra mode.


    If he can really achieve this vision, Yongze feels that his strength will definitely undergo a qualitative change. At that time, his strength will be enough to crush the ordinary six-level. If he shoots with all his strength, he may only need one skill to fight the lowest six-level such as six-way belt soil. .


    The reason why Nagasawa had this brain hole was because he always believed that Chakra had infinite possibilities.


    Although everyone¡¯s Chakra is collectively referred to as Chakra, in fact, if you really want to take a closer look, everyone¡¯s Chakra is different, which is why you can use Chakra to confirm your identity.


    As for why chakra is so likely, there is no chakra mode comparable to the sage mode in the ninja world.


    Yongze can only be attributed to the limitation of conditions. Perhaps in the current ninja world, the natural energy of the ninja world is most suitable for combining with chakra.


    After all, he was able to create the Death Chakra mode because he has the terrifying spiritual pressure of the captain, and he can also open the system.


    Relying on a deep understanding of the two major world repair systems of Reaper and Naruto, coupled with a little help from the system, the Reaper Chakra Mode was successfully developed.


    However, in this death chakra mode, Yongze is not going to let other people practice with his meaning and immortal mode at the same time.


    Immortal mode is not an easy thing to cultivate, let alone Reaper Chakra Mode is even more difficult than Immortal Mode, and now even the Konoha ninja who started to practice Reaper system has only practiced Reaper system for two years , or a zero-based situation.


    Nagaze intends to let those who have practiced the Shinigami system well and have not practiced the sage mode practice the Shinigami Chakra mode, such as Shishui.


    Shishui was one of the first ninjas that Yongze taught the Shinigami training system, and he was also the one who made the fastest progress.


    After only two years of practice, judging from the experience of the chief captain template, he already has a vice-captain-level spiritual pressure.


    In terms of the Shinigami system, Zhishui is currently the first person besides Yongze, even in the world of Shinigami, he is considered a genius.


    Before, because Zhishui still had a lot of things to dig out, and he hadn''t fully understood it yet, Yongze didn''t pass on the fairy mode to Zhishui, and planned to wait for Zhishui to digest his own things before passing it on.


    Now it seems that there is no need for the immortal mode, and directly practice the death chakra mode.


    ¡­


    "Hey, Kakashi, I didn''t expect to meet by such a coincidence. Could it be that this is the bond between close friends? Do you want to have a passionate battle full of youth?" On the way, Maitekai launched a battle with Kakashi invite.


    "What bondage, didn''t you deliberately wait for me on the way home..." Kakashi looked at Kai speechlessly.


    Didn''t anyone tell Kai that his expression was unnatural when he lied to others?


    And with Kai''s undisguised aura, Kakashi could feel the fighting spirit from a few kilometers away.


    "Forget about fighting, Hualing and Baihehua are still waiting for me to have dinner at home." Kakashi rejected Kai''s invitation to the battle, and played an emotional card.


    When he was single before, Kakashi would occasionally have a little desire to win and lose, and would have the will to fight.


    Now that Kakashi is married, I really don¡¯t want to fight. If Kai surpasses him, he should surpass him. Kai works so hard, and his strength should surpass him.


    With this time, Kakashi prefers to spend time with his family.


    When he was a child, he didn¡¯t feel much love from his parents due to various reasons, and he couldn¡¯t let his children be the same as before.


    "Ah, if it''s a family member, there''s really nothing I can do." Kai scratched his head, a little anxious, but he couldn''t get anxious anymore.


    Before Kai thought that such a war that swept the entire ninja world should have many powerful opponents.


    As a result, he and Kakashi went to support Iwagakure, and the opponents were all weak, none of them could fight. Let alone using the phoenix fruit ability to open the seven doors, it was a pleasure, opening five doors at random would be easy and violent.


    This disappointed Maitekai a bit. He was ready to fight, but in the end, none of them could fight.


    Especially the leader of Kusanagi, Maitekai thought he was the leader of the army and should be very strong. As a result, Kai only had five warm-ups.


    That''s why Kai, who had itchy hands, came to meet Kakashi by chance, and wanted to have a youthful battle with his best friend.


    "Well, let''s see if there is time on the rest day. If you have time, you can come to one." Kakashi said with a smile.


    Hearing what Kakashi said behind, Kai burst into tears instantly, feeling that Kakashi is indeed his best friend, even if he is busy with work and family, he will not forget their battle.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Kakashi, I will definitely show my best and strongest state to fight you, and I will never let down the bond between us! ¡¯ Kay said inwardly.


    "Actually, Kai, if you want to verify your cultivation results, you don''t have to fight. You can also find a suitable disciple and prove your cultivation in the professor." Kakashi said.


    He felt that Matt Kay still had too much energy and needed to find something for him to do.


    Kakashi thinks teaching people is a very troublesome thing.


    It is not difficult to treat a teacher as a profession, a post that earns a living, but it is very troublesome to be a dedicated teacher.


    As for what kind of teacher Kai will be, based on Kakashi''s familiarity with Kai, it is undoubtedly the latter.


    However, due to Kai''s own limitations, there will be very few people who are suitable for him to be his disciples.


    However, Kakashi did not fool anyone. In the process of teaching, the teacher can also gain something.


    "Looking for a disciple to teach?" Kai showed a serious expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 582： hard work

    Chapter 582 The fruit of hard work


    "Uchiha Madara is a strong man juxtaposed with Senju Hashirama, the **** of ninjas, and is the designated point of ninjas." Hei Ze introduced Madara''s strength and status.


    "Continue to talk." Yishi said calmly without changing his face.


    He doesn''t know what the ninja **** Senju Hashirama is, so he doesn''t know Uchiha Madara, because he doesn''t care about the ninja world at all.


    Looking at ninja people in Yishi, it may be like ordinary people looking at monkeys. Who would care about which monkey is better at fighting, and may even be inferior to monkeys.


    However, the current posture has been severely damaged and cannot be recovered naturally, so I have to lower my gaze a little.


    "Although Uchiha Madara is good, he is not a high-level life like you after all. He has died of old age." Hei Ze said while showing a flattering smile and flattering.


    "But as great as you, it must be very easy to resurrect a mortal like Uchiha Madara. If Uchiha Madara is resurrected, and then he goes to fight the Ninja Alliance as a subordinate, it should be able to play a very good role."


    The purpose of Heijue is very simple, that is to revive Madara.


    Even if Hei Jue strategizes well, he still has a fatal flaw, that is, Hei Jue''s combat effectiveness is very low.


    Of course, this low level is against existences like the Sages of the Six Paths, and it¡¯s okay to be a J¨­nin or something.


    Besides, there was an extra Datongmu Yishi that he didn''t understand for no reason. Heijue felt that he needed a reliable helper.


    In Heijue''s long life, Uchiha Madara is the most talented except for the two brothers of Sage of the Six Paths.


    If Madara can be resurrected to help him, whether it is to continue to implement the plan or find a way, Yin Datsutsuki will have more choices.


    As for whether Ichishiki has the ability to revive Uchiha Madara, Kurojue thinks there must be, but it''s just a price.


    You must know that your extremely powerful and omnipotent mother is just a low-level Datongmu in Yishiki''s mouth.


    In fact, there are many resurrection methods in the ninja world, but most of them have very strict conditions and restrictions.


    "Hehe, of course I can resurrect a mortal." Yishi said lightly.


    Hei Jue was overjoyed, thinking that his goal was about to be achieved.


    As a result, an indescribable strength erupted from Yishi instantly and pressed towards Heijue.


    "However, when did you have the illusion that you can order me." Yishi looked indifferently at Heijue who was pinned down by his mobilization ability and couldn''t get up.


    Resurrecting an ordinary person in the ninja world is not difficult for Ichishiki, this is true, they Otsutsuki is too researched on the matter of resurrection.


    But the stronger the resurrected person is, the more chakra they will consume, and it doesn''t matter if it is the same style in its heyday.


    But his half-dead state to revive a local ninja powerhouse was recommended by his enemy Kaguya Son, and Yishiki is not so arrogant.


    If he could resurrect people casually, he would have resurrected his two dead cadres long ago.


    And he didn''t completely believe in Hei Jue, he only believed that he had grasped Hei Jue''s life, so he had to do things for him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yishi, I really didn''t mean to order you." Hei Jue struggled with an uncomfortable expression.


    Things were a little different from what he had imagined. Originally, he analyzed Yishi''s words from Yishi''s words to be an extremely arrogant person.


    Being so excited by him, he should agree.


    Unexpectedly, not only did he not agree to resurrect Uchiha Madara, but he also took action to teach him a lesson.


    "Do your own job well." Yishi said indifferently as he relieved the pressure on Heijue.


    If it weren''t for the fact that no one can use it now, I would have killed Heijue immediately.


    At the beginning, Kaguya let half of his body be eaten by ten tails. It is much more serious to be eaten by the sacred tree than to be cut off. Yishi almost died. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and escaped from the hidden healing in time, which saved his life.


    But there is no way to recover. The only way is to find a new body and resurrect directly to restore full strength.


    "Master Yishi, I understand." Hei Jue knew that he couldn''t talk back at this moment, so he lowered his head and agreed.


    Although the invitation to revive was rejected, Heijue did not give up. He had already planned in his mind to wait for the right time to fool around, and the possibility of him resurrecting Uchiha Madara himself.


    ''The reincarnation of the reincarnation eye? No, there is no suitable person to perform the operation. ¡¯ Heijue thought of Uchiha Madara¡¯s original resurrection plan, and then shook his head.


    The eyes of reincarnation are not something that cats and dogs can use. They must have a strong chakra, otherwise Hei must not use the eyes of reincarnation to build a resurrection army.


    Another point is that the Eye of Samsara is no longer in Heijue''s hands. The Eye of Samsara is in the hands of Konoha and Yongze. Heijue dare not go to Yongze to grab the Eye of Samsara.


    ¡®The reincarnation of the dirty soil that once appeared in the ninja war? ¡¯ Heijue thought of the large-scale resurrection ninjutsu that appeared in the ninja war.


    ''It doesn''t work either, this technique is in Konoha, and it seems that it doesn''t have the original strength after resurrection. ¡¯ Hei Jue also rejected the idea of ??reincarnation from the dirty soil.


    Unexpectedly, Hei Jue is not in a hurry, since Yishi was angry and didn''t kill him just now, then he must be useful to Yishi.


    ¡­


    "351, 352, 353..." Xiao Li, who was sweating profusely, was doing push-ups quickly in the yard.


    In order to catch up with and even defeat Neji, Xiao Li practiced almost self-abuse, using various methods to exercise his body every day.


    After finishing the day''s training, Xiao Li wiped his sweat with his scarf and took a sip of water, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "Tomorrow''s mid-term assessment will have a ring battle project. I don''t know if I can beat Neji with my current strength."


    After half a semester of hard training, Xiao Li felt that his own strength had undergone a qualitative change, and he was looking forward to his fight with Ning Ci.


    Because of the battle tomorrow, Xiao Li didn''t reward himself for practicing for a few more hours after finishing the training today. He went to bed early and prepared for tomorrow''s battle.


    In Xiao Li''s anticipation, the time passed quickly, and Xiao Li went to school to participate in the mid-term assessment


    The group arena is in the form of drawing. I don¡¯t know if God has noticed Xiao Li¡¯s fighting spirit. Xiao Li got the second number, and Ning Ci got the first number. The first battle is their battle.


    On the arena, the two formed the seal of confrontation. Looking at each other, Xiao Li looked excited, while Ning Ci was expressionless.


    "Start!" The teacher announced the official start of the battle.


    The moment the teacher finished speaking, both of them moved, and Rock Lee burst out with all his strength and rushed towards Neji.


    boom!


    Ning Ci instantly moved in front of Xiao Li at a speed that Xiao Li couldn''t see clearly, punched Xiao Li off the ring and fell to the ground.


    "Hinata Neji wins." The teacher announced Neji''s victory.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 583： Effort is also talent

    Chapter 583 Effort is also talent


    "How could this be..." Xiao Li, who was lying on the ground, looked at Neji who had been declared victorious.


    "Just one move, one move defeated me..." Xiao Li''s face was full of disbelief.


    Before the battle, although he didn''t dare to say that he defeated Neji 100%, he felt that there was a possibility of winning, after all, he had improved so much.


    He didn''t expect that Neji could instantly kill him with the power of thunder.


    The strength of the two is not at the same level at all, the difference is too big.


    The people around saw that Xiao Li was instantly killed by Ning Ci, but they didn''t show any surprise or difference, because in their understanding, Ning Ci was a genius who could do anything, while Xiao Li was just an ordinary person.


    Ordinary people can''t beat geniuses, this is a matter of course.


    Xiao Li stood by frustratedly, watching the end of one battle after another. In the end, Ning Ci easily won the first place, and no one could pass the second move in his hands.


    Looking at Ningci who had won the first prize and still maintained a calm expression when facing the teacher with a smile and praise, Xiao Li felt a little at a loss.


    ¡®Could it be that no matter how hard we try, an ordinary person like me can¡¯t surpass a genius like Neji? ''


    Having worked hard for half a semester and wanted to be a blockbuster in the mid-term exam, but was defeated by Ning Ci with one move. Xiao Li was a little disheartened at the moment, feeling that his efforts seemed meaningless.


    What''s the use of practicing so hard? He practiced hard every day, getting up early and going to bed late, but was killed by Ning Ci with one move


    And the classmate who played all day but didn''t study and seldom exercised was also killed by Ning Ci''s one move, so what is the difference between them.


    Oh, the difference is that those students at least had fun and had fun.


    Back home, Xiao Li subconsciously went to the nearby training ground to practice as usual after eating and digesting, hitting wooden stakes.


    But after hitting twice, Xiao Li suddenly stopped.


    "Is my practice really useful?" Xiao Li looked confused.


    "If you can''t catch up with a genius like Neji no matter how hard you try, wouldn''t it be better to live a more comfortable life? Just like them, as long as you pass, the rest will be happy..."


    "But do you really think that would make you happy?"


    Suddenly, a man with a watermelon head and thick eyebrows in a green tights jumped down from the tree, and asked Xiao Li in a serious voice.


    "Everyone has their own way of life. Some people choose to burn their youth to chase unattainable dreams, and some people choose to live an ordinary life. But don''t you know what your inner choice is?"


    "The way I want to live..." Xiao Li read silently.


    Of course he knows this, he wants to become a great ninja, even if he can only use taijutsu.


    "I want to be a great ninja, but that''s impossible because I don''t have the talent of a genius." Xiao Li said with some frustration.


    ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t catch up with those geniuses no matter how hard they try.¡±


    "Then why are you still training?" Metkay laughed, showing his gleaming white teeth.


    Xiao Li realized that he subconsciously started practicing again.


    "Genius is not impossible to surpass, but it is extremely difficult to surpass! You must work hard with the determination to surpass everything." Maitekai''s expression became serious again.


    "Hatake Kakashi, do you know?" Maitekai asked.


    Rock Lee nodded, Kakashi is still very famous in Konoha.


    "There is no doubt that Kakashi is a genius, and now I have forty-two wins and forty losses against him!"


    "I dare not say what will happen in the future. At this stage, I can say that my strength surpasses Kakashi!" Maitkai raised his chest and smiled, his two rows of big white teeth were particularly shiny.


    "Could it be that you are the master Maitekai who uses physical skills?" Xiao Li looked at the man in the green tights in surprise.


    Although Maitekai does not have enough record to sing, but his powerful Taijutsu also shines in the Yanyin battlefield. Although his reputation is definitely not as good as Kakashi''s, it can be regarded as a little famous in Konoha.


    "That''s right, I am Konoha''s proud blue beast Maitkai!" Maitkai nodded.


    "Actually, I am really similar to you. Do you know that in the beginning, I was almost unable to enter the ninja school because of my talent." Maitkai and Xiao Li told their own stories.


    "A strong man like you will not be able to enter the ninja school because of his talent?" Xiao Li was shocked.


    Although he knew that there was such a powerful junin as Maitkai, he really didn''t know that Maitkai had such a past.


    "That''s right." Mikey nodded.


    "In the ninja school, I met Kakashi, my lifelong opponent. He was a real genius, and he was really strong at that time. The first time I fought with him, he cleanly knocked me out with just one move. Defeated." Metkai talked about his experience with Kakashi''s acquaintance.


    Xiao Li doesn''t know how to describe his current mood.


    Like, so similar, he was told by the teacher that he might as well go to an ordinary school because of his poor talent, and Maitkai almost couldn¡¯t get into school because of his talent. He worked hard for half a semester and was given a second move by Neji, and Maitkai was also given a trick by Kakashi second.


    "However, how can you give up your dream just because of one failure? Failure is also an important part of youth! I practice hard, and if I can''t do five hundred push-ups, I can do a thousand. If I can''t do it, I can run a hundred laps around the village. In the end, I chose to surpass Kakashi."


    "Xiao Li, I''ve been watching you for a while, you are very similar to me, ordinary but hardworking, don''t deny yourself just because of one failure." Maitekai said seriously.


    "Effort is also a kind of talent, we are geniuses who work hard!"


    Xiao Li''s mind was shocked, and his blood boiled with enthusiasm from what Maitekai said, and he even wanted to practice all night.


    "Would you like to be my disciple? Let''s work together to surpass all geniuses and become the strongest with physical skills!" Maitek smiled, showing his white teeth, and stretched out his hand to Xiao Li.


    "Teacher Kai, I am willing!" Xiao Li said loudly with excitement.


    After learning about Maitekai''s experience, Maitekai directly became the idol in Xiao Li''s heart.


    Because Maitekai has experienced similar experiences to Xiao Li, but he has already lived the way Xiao Li wants to live, and has become a strong man who only uses physical skills.


    How can Xiao Li not worship and yearn for such a Maitkai.


    "Good! Very energetic." Hearing that Xiao Li called the teacher directly, Maitekai nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then let''s run around Konoha ten laps to warm up and then start practicing!"


    "Okay, Teacher Kai!" Xiao Li''s face was completely bewildered, and there was only enthusiasm for cultivation.


    Since then, Konoha has had another Taijutsu ninja wearing a green tights and a watermelon head.


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： Normal update will resume tomorrow

Resume normal update tomorrow


    It¡¯s been a little bit better recently, I¡¯m not so busy, I¡¯ll try to resume normal updates tomorrow


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 584： large wood cell

    Chapter 584 Datong wood cell


    To Yishiki, today is a rare good day.


    Since he came to Blue Star, he has experienced a lot of hardships and almost died at one point, but now, it is finally coming to an end.


    Although the leaders of the Ninja Alliance knew that there was a problem with the Chakra Technology Company, they all told their subordinates to deal with it carefully.


    But the ninja world is not limited to the power of ninja villages, and the one-style wide-spread network plan has finally achieved results.


    His shell organization members found a qualified child in the country of Chuanuo, and successfully accepted Yishi''s wedge.


    Even Yishi, who has always been moody and angry, couldn''t help but smile a little, obviously very proud.


    Next, he doesn''t have to do anything, he just needs to wait for the wedge in the child''s body to gradually thaw, then he can complete the rebirth in one move, restore all his strength and return to the peak.


    "Everything will come to an end, and the final winner will only be me." Yishi sneered.


    He has not forgotten the pain of being eaten half of his body.


    This time he will not only be reborn, but also re-do what he did not complete a thousand years ago, feeding Kaguya to the sacred tree, so that the sacred tree will bear excellent fruit.


    Now that Kaguya''s second hand is under his control, he only needs to restore his full strength, and he can resurrect the traitor Kaguya, and then complete the task that should have been completed a thousand years ago.


    ...


    After the establishment of the Ninja World Alliance, the Ninja World was completely at peace, and Yong Ze also continued to make drastic reforms to Konoha.


    The huge wall built around the entire village when Konoha was built was directly demolished, leaving only a part as a memorial.


    After all, in a sense, this wall still has some historical significance.


    Next, Konoha entered a stage of rapid expansion. Relying on a lot of money and aloof status, the speed of urbanization was astonishing.


    Because the nature of Konoha has changed to a certain extent, the various departments of Konoha have also undergone great changes.


    After all, although Konoha used to have a lot of land, its population was only that of a small town, which was easy to manage.


    After the expansion, it is necessary to make changes, so it is not good to continue to use the way of the ninja village in Tokaima.


    Although Yongze is not a talented person, he knows what to ask someone to do, and he won''t direct him blindly. He just took out the framework of his previous life, and there was no problem.


    Under the efforts of Yongze, Konoha''s prosperity, which had not moved for a long time, finally accelerated.


    Reform and expansion is what Yongze has always wanted to do, because there are only so many Konoha people, how do you want to develop, ninjas are also produced from the people, and ninjas come from no one.


    Population is also an important resource for development.


    However, because Konoha''s development has not encountered any major bottlenecks before, Yongze did not rush to expand, but chose to gradually develop it.


    After reading the submitted documents, Yongze took a sip of tea and lamented that he was simply the most exhausted Six Paths expert.


    As a terrifying powerhouse who can destroy a planet by himself, he is still working every day, and the intensity is so high that he can use a shadow clone, and there is no one else.


    "Damn Otsutsuki, it''s all your fault!" Yongze put down his teacup and cursed Otsutsuki.


    If it wasn¡¯t for worrying about other Otsutsugi coming to the ninja world, how could Nagasawa still work so hard and work hard for prosperity after he has the strength enough to hang six paths.


    He entered Death Chakra Mode 2, even Kaguya and Rokudao Madara would not be afraid to play together.


    But Kaguya may just be an ordinary Otsutsuki clan. If Otsutsuki above the Six Paths reaches the Ninja World, wouldn¡¯t all of Nagasawa¡¯s efforts be in vain, so Nagasawa dared not stop at all.


    Unless he is directly given a template of a Super Saiyan God one day, with the strength of the invincible universe, it will be easy. He doesn''t believe that Otsuki can be as strong as a Super Saiyan God.


    At this moment, suddenly a small snake came out from a dark corner and crawled to Yongze''s side.


    Yongze knew in an instant that it was Orochimaru who was looking for him, so he left the office and went to Orochimaru''s base.


    There are not many people who allow him to let go of his free time, and Orochimaru happens to be one of them.


    Original Orochimaru base was secretly built under a dense forest in the village.


    But because it was inconvenient to expose the research of Orochimaru, Yongze later asked Orochimaru to move to the base outside the village.


    But now science and technology is one of Konoha''s key development directions. A lot of funds are used for research, and extremely advanced laboratories have been established. Now many researches of Orochimaru are carried out in Konoha''s official laboratory.


    Of course, some secret research must still be kept in the dark, and there are special underground research bases.


    Seeing Yongze appearing suddenly, Orochimaru greeted Yongze calmly.


    The two are also old partners who have worked together for many years, and Orochimaru is used to it.


    "I''ve finished researching the cells on Nagato''s body. The cells on his body have many similarities with the cells in the column, but they are more powerful. They can be used to strengthen the cells in the column and make the cells in the column into a more powerful ''Otsuki'' cells''." Orochimaru said.


    "How about the risk?" Yong Ze asked.


    When Nagato said that his corpse could be studied casually, Yongze was not polite, and gave a piece of Nagato''s flesh and blood to Orochimaru for research.


    After all, according to Nagato himself, his blood is no longer the ordinary Uzumaki clan, but the Otsutsuki blood of the same origin as the Sage of the Six Paths.


    "If you directly transplant the Datong wood cells, you will die. If you transplant the intercolumnar cells and then transplant the Datong wood cells, there is hope for success." Orochimaru replied.


    He originally thought that the inter-column cells were already the strongest cells, extremely domineering, but he did not expect that the large wooden cells were several grades stronger than the inter-column cells.


    Several experimental subjects that Orochimaru spent energy to cultivate were wasted one after another, but they failed. At present, we can only see the possibility of theoretical success.


    "However, once it succeeds, the enhanced strength is unimaginable. Even a person who has never practiced may have the strength beyond Kage in an instant." Orochimaru sighed.


    There was a time when his goal was to surpass Sarutobi-sensei, but now he discovered that Sarutobi-sensei''s strength can only be said to be good.


    "Is there just hope?" Yongze''s expression didn''t change, but he didn''t find it strange.


    The inter-column cell Orochimaru has been studied for many years and experienced many failures before it succeeded, let alone the current ''Otsutsuki Cell''.


    "This is the case at the moment, so I am going to do an experiment with my current body." Orochimaru nodded and said.


    His original body has been abandoned by him, and the body he currently uses is a body bred by using his own genes combined with Uchiha genes.


    This body can not only use the kaleidoscope Sharingan, but also transplanted intercolumnar cells, which can be described as the hard work of Orochimaru.


    Because of the strong body and the blood of Uchiha and Senshou, Orochimaru thinks it is the most likely to succeed.


    "Then congratulate you in advance on your success." Yong Ze smiled.


    If the experiment is successful, even if it is only to strengthen the people who have already transplanted intercolumnar cells, it will also make Konoha many more powerful people.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 585： one-of-a-kind surprise

    Chapter 585 One style of surprise


    Although Yishi didn''t give up the influence he had established, he also lost attention.


    Originally, the Chakra Technology Company relied entirely on one method to come up with black technology.


    After losing Yishiki, although relying on its original strong strength, it would not be able to say that it went bankrupt, but it also lost its leading position in the gradual development of scientific ninja tools, and it is no longer the object of countries scrambling to learn.


    And it''s only been four years.


    The desolation of the Chakra Technology Company was somewhat beyond Nagasawa''s expectations.


    The reason why Yongze did not make a big move against Chakra Technology Company is because he thought that Chakra Technology Company would have more black technology, help the ninja world to climb the technology tree, and make Konoha develop faster.


    According to Yongze''s guess, Chakra Technology Company must have something to do with aliens, or the boss behind it is an alien, or if it has obtained the inheritance of alien technology.


    However, Yongze thinks the former is more likely, because even if you get alien technology, it is very difficult to crack it. Konoha also got a spaceship. After a few years, there is basically nothing. results.


    Now Chakra Technology Company suddenly lost the ability to move forward, which made Yongze affirm his guess that the backside of Chakra Technology Company should be aliens.


    If a ninja person has obtained the inheritance of alien technology, then he has made this chakra technology company the number one in the ninja world. How could he suddenly give up? That is unimaginable fame and fortune for ordinary people.


    "What caused the Chakra Technology Company to be abandoned?" Yong Ze fell into thinking.


    Nagaze put himself in the role of an alien. What is his purpose for creating the Chakra Technology Company?


    Help the ninja world improve technology? It can already be denied, let¡¯s not talk about whether they are so friendly, if this is the case, the glory of Chakra Technology Company will not be so short.


    "Creating forces to help him achieve a certain purpose?" Yongze thought of a plan of Chakra Technology Company that was once praised by the entire ninja world.


    Chakra Technology Company unconditionally welcomes ninjas to learn, saying that it is to help develop.


    "The goal has been achieved, so you gave up?" Yong Ze touched his chin.


    No matter what, since the Chakra Technology Company is useless, it is time for him to investigate it himself.


    It¡¯s not that Yongze sent people to investigate before, but they didn¡¯t get the information Yongze wanted, even if they took soil, they didn¡¯t get much.


    The Chakra Technology Company, which obviously had a problem, failed to find out the problem, so there is obviously a big problem.


    After arranging some things, Yong Ze personally went to the Chakra Technology Company in the Land of Frost without bringing anyone with him.


    If the person behind the Chakra Technology Company is Otsutsuki, it would be a burden to bring people.


    Yongze quickly arrived in the country of frost.


    The Land of Frost was originally an ordinary small country, but because of the emergence of the Chakra Technology Company, it benefited from the first wave of Chakra Technology dividends and developed rapidly. It feels a bit like a modern country.


    But only in the city where the Chakra Technology Company is located, other places have not changed much.


    Yongze silently entered the interior of the Chakra Technology Company, went to all the public and private places, and found nothing.


    Nongze was not surprised. After all, Chakra Technology Company is so famous, if the location of the company could be found, Obito would have reported it to him long ago.


    Just when Yongze was about to leave the building of Chakra Technology Company, he suddenly sensed a strange breath.


    "Sir Sugiyama Minato." The employees of Chakra Technology Company hurriedly greeted Sugiyama Minato passing by.


    Sugiyama Minato nodded expressionlessly and left.


    "Interesting, similar to that strange old man." Yongze, who was hiding in the dark, smiled.


    Although a few years have passed, Yongze can still remember that there was an old man with a strange aura who tried to attack Konoha.


    The old man''s strength is very strange, with a strong explosive ability, and finally even exploded with the power of super shadow.


    Nagaze believed that the old man belonged to the same organization as the person who attacked Kazekage, but he failed to find out that organization later.


    Now, Yongze actually perceives an aura similar to that of the old man in the Chakra Technology Company, and he is also a senior executive of the Chakra Technology Company, which makes Yongze very interesting.


    Originally, I wanted to investigate the aliens, but I didn¡¯t expect to find the wallet that I couldn¡¯t investigate back then.


    Yongze followed Sugiyama Minato silently, and finally came to a villa.


    Then under the perception of Nagasawa, Sugiyama sat down in the room, and Chakra began to agitate, as if using some kind of continuous ninjutsu.


    Yongze directly entered the Rihu Immortal mode, with full perception, covering the entire frost country, and finally locked on the chakra of Sugiyama Minato in the underground of the forest near the city.


    "Master Cixian, the land of frost and even the ninja world is peaceful today, and there is no movement in Konoha." The blue image of Sugiyama Minato reported the latest information to Yishiki with a respectful face.


    Ichishiki didn''t say anything but just nodded lightly.


    This is the only use Chakra Technology Company and Shell Organization can use for him now, collecting intelligence.


    Although he has found someone who can bear his wedge, the thawing of the wedge is not something that can be done in a few days.


    Four years have passed, even if there is a deliberate acceleration, it is only half completed, and it will take another year to complete the complete thawing and resurrect him.


    During this period, in fact, Yishi¡¯s strength was still in the state of being seriously injured before, without any change.


    Ichishiki doesn''t want his plan to be interfered by those low-level people in the ninja world, so intelligence is also necessary.


    Suddenly, Yishiki sensed something, and suddenly frowned.


    Immediately afterwards, the base of the shell tissue shook violently, and a large amount of dust and sawdust fell from the ceiling, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    "Sure enough, I can''t count on you natives." Yishi said with a cold face.


    Minato Sugiyama told him that there was nothing wrong with him just now, and in a blink of an eye someone found the Shell organization base and came to the door.


    "Master Cixian, I..." Sugiyama wanted to explain something, but didn''t know how to say it. He opened his mouth, but finally closed it.


    Boom boom boom!


    Accompanied by a loud noise and vibration, a huge skylight suddenly appeared in this underground base that had to be lit to have light, and the warm sunlight hit down, and at the same time, there was a figure of one more person in the underground room.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa! How could you..." Sugiyama Minato instantly recognized the current strongest ninja, and he looked at Nagasawa in disbelief.


    He didn''t understand why Yongze found this place and why he came here.


    Yishishi sensed the fierce aura on Yongze''s body, and his face became even uglier.


    How is it possible, this uncivilized native actually...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 586： Universe Emperor Otsuki

    Chapter 586 The Universe Emperor Otsuki


    Ichishiki looked at Yongze in horror, because in his perception, Yongze, a native of the ninja world, actually had the momentum of his heyday.


    Yishi couldn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to believe that such a strong person could appear on an indigenous planet that hadn''t entered the interstellar era.


    But no matter what Yishi thinks, Yongze finally appears in front of Yishi, looking down on Yishi.


    "Strange." Yongze looked at the cold look in front of him, and felt that the person in front of him was very contradictory.


    Although he has the same appearance as a ninja, even when he looks at Nagasawa, he still has the contempt that a higher life looks at a lower life.


    Then there is strength, Yishi gives him the feeling that he is not as strong as Kinoshita, who exploded to the end before.


    "Are you Otsuki Ichishiki?" Nagasawa asked, ignoring Sugiyama Minato next to him.


    Each of these aliens is pretentious and probably wouldn''t bother to hide it.


    "It seems that you mortals have quite a lot of means." Even if he was ridden in the face by a flying dragon, Yishi could still answer Yongze''s question calmly and gracefully, and nodded.


    He directly admitted his identity.


    After all, in Yishi''s eyes, even though Yongze''s aura is strong at the moment, it still can''t compare to his noble body like this big tube.


    Sugiyama Minato next to him was very impatient. He wanted to attack Yongze but found that he was just a chakra projection and couldn''t make actual moves.


    However, the place where he lives is too far from the base, and if he rushes there, he probably won''t have anything to do.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa, as a native of this planet, you are indeed outstanding, and you are qualified to be a member of our Otsutsuki." Yishiki said lightly.


    "If you are willing to be my protector, I will grant you eternal life."


    The Otsutsuki clan has the ability to transform foreigners into the Otsutsuki clan, but becoming a member of Otsutsuki in this way can only become a low-level Otsutsuki, that is, like Kaguya, and can only become a protector of others, not a protected.


    It happened to be ready to kill Kaguya, so it would be a good choice to change to a protector with excellent combat power.


    "Is the Otsutsuki Clan really powerful?" Yongze asked curiously with a new look, ready to prostitute some information about the Otsutsuki Clan.


    "The nobility of Datongmu is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people like you." Yishi raised his face, with a look of pride on his face.


    "Even in the starry sky with countless races, Otsuki is the most noble one. The patriarch of the Otsutsuki clan is the king of the universe who is invincible in the universe!"


    Nagaze sighed in his heart, the worst happened. If Ichishiki didn¡¯t brag too much, then the Otsutsuki clan, even in the entire universe, is not an existence to be messed with.


    If it is really a cosmic emperor, even if it is really the template of the Saiyans, it will be able to withstand it.


    "You are very lucky. It just so happens that my task of planting the sacred tree has not yet been completed. You have a share of the credit for helping me complete this planting." Yishi said indifferently, as if Yongze had great luck and encountered good things.


    "You are very good, but - I refuse!" Yongze gave an unexpected answer.


    "Do you know what you refused? To become an incomparably noble Otsutsuki." Isshiki''s face darkened, even uglier than Sugiyama Minato''s face when they failed in their mission.


    Because in Yishiki¡¯s heart, the Otsutsuki clan is extremely noble, and a native like Yongze, given him the status of a low-level Otsutsuki, Yongze should kneel down and cry bitterly in gratitude.


    But Yongze dared to refuse, this is a slap in the face of Otsutsuki! You are a native, how dare you.


    "Because I found out that your noble Otsutsuki doesn''t seem to be very strong." Yongze smiled and stretched out a finger to Yishi, and the terrifying force directly pressed Yishi''s body into the ground, leaving only one head in the ground. Outside.


    Nagaze will definitely not be a big-tsuki man. Isn¡¯t that pure and sick? It is not impossible for him to develop Konoha infinitely, and overthrow the whole Otsutsuki. Why would he be a dog for the Otsutsuki clan.


    Sugiyama Minato next to him was unable to think because he received too much information, and was stunned in place.


    Yishi, who was pushed into the ground, couldn''t hold back completely, unable to maintain the elegance of his high-level life of Otsutsuki, showing a helpless and furious expression.


    "You ignorant mortal, do you know the price of doing this?" Shishi stared at Yongze.


    With his current strength, even the normal Yongze can be easily killed, let alone Yongze is still in the state of immortal mode.


    "What price will it be?" Yongze asked indifferently.


    "Don''t force me to use my real strength, or you will regret it." Yishi said with a gloomy face.


    Now that his newly implanted wedge has not been thawed, he can only be resurrected on Ci Xian if he wants to be resurrected, and Ci Xian cannot bear his full strength, and resurrection is tantamount to suicide.


    And once he is completely revived on Cixian, his newly implanted wedge will disappear directly, which means that unless Yishi can defeat Yongze before his body collapses and find a qualified person to implant the wedge again, he will really die .


    That''s why Yishi wanted to recruit Yongze, he didn''t want to fight Yongze, the price was too high.


    "I have a shortcoming. The more others don''t want me to do something, the more I want to do it." Yongze smiled and stretched out his finger again, aiming at Yishiki''s head and releasing a chakra ray, instantly Yishiki''s head Just open your brain, and your brain will be ventilated and illuminated all of a sudden.


    Ichishiki also felt great pain while feeling humiliated.


    So there is no longer hesitation in Yishi. Now it is a dead end not to use power, and it is also a dead end to use power, so use it directly!


    In order to die, you must first kill Yongze, an aborigine who disrespects Otsutsuki.


    Terrifying power erupted from Yishi, and the powerful force caused the ground next to Yishi to explode directly, and then Yishi''s appearance began to change rapidly, becoming a big tube with long curved horns and gray skin.


    "You low and lowly native really **** me off." Yishiki completely lost his usual indifference and elegance at this moment, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Yishi is ready to use all his strength to kill Yongze, and then quickly implant the wedge again. This is his only chance of survival.


    "Then let me see what kind of strength your so-called advanced life has." Yongze continued to stimulate with words, but he became vigilant in his heart.


    At this moment, Yishi''s aura is very powerful, no worse than him in immortal mode.


    However, to Yongze''s surprise, Yishiki''s eyes are not both reincarnation eyes, and Yishiki''s right eye is a golden eye that Yongze has never seen before. There is no circle pattern of reincarnation eyes in it, but eight triangles around the pupil The pattern, I don''t know if it is the special reincarnation eye of the Otsutsuki clan.


    The left eye is unexpectedly ordinary, it looks no different from ordinary white eyes.


    Because he didn''t know Yishi''s reincarnation eye ability, Yongze first tentatively shot a huge fairy water dragon projectile several hundred meters away.


    Because of the good time, Yishi didn''t have the idea of ??probing, and rushed up directly, using the ability of the reincarnation eye of his right eye, Shaoming Viguna.


    Yishi''s reincarnation eye ability is very simple and crude, that is to make any object smaller, and a living body can only make itself smaller.


    Under the ability of Yishi, the originally huge water dragon instantly became as small as a finger, and then was easily broken up by Yishi.


    Yongze narrowed his eyes slightly, and wrote down the ability of Yishi, which can make ninjutsu smaller, and the power is also smaller, no need to touch.


    In this case, bombing with ninjutsu will definitely not work. Yong Ze directly grasped the void, and the flowing blade appeared like a fire.


    Immediately after Yongze directly dispelled Liu Ren Ruo Huo, a terrifying Reiatsu erupted, and a terrifying high temperature appeared on Liu Ren Ruo Huo''s body.


    Whoosh! !


    Nagaze quickly threw a large number of flying Thunder God Kunai towards Yishi.


    Yishi didn''t know the existence of the Flying Thunder God technique, but he felt the breath of space on the Flying Thunder God imprint on Kunai, so Yishi summoned a large number of black sticks from the black sky to intercept Flying Thunder God Kunai.


    Daheitian is the second ability of Yishi Samsara Eye. Daheitian is a very special different space in which time is static. Yishi can save the shrunken objects in Dahetian for easy access.


    Under Yishiki''s ability, a large number of black sticks not only intercepted Kunai, but also threw a large number of black sticks towards Yongze.


    These black sticks are the creations of Yin Yang Dun, they are very hard, and if they are pierced into the body, they can also interfere with chakra.


    But for Xie Jie''s Liu Ren Ruo Huo, it only takes one knife, and the black stick rain will all disappear.


    Even a black rod cannot withstand such a high temperature.


    Long-range ninjutsu bombing is useless, so the sword energy may not be effective, so Yongze directly rushed towards Yishi with a flowing blade like a fire bursting out at a terrifying speed, with a dazzling golden light like a blazing sun in the sky.


    Yishi saw that Yongze''s knife had such a terrifying high temperature, even though his body was extremely strong, he was unwilling to easily collide with Yongze head-on, and continuously summoned huge black cubes to hit Yongze.


    Boom! !


    Huge explosions continued to occur, and after just a few minutes of fighting, the terrain of this place was completely changed by the two of them.


    In some places, everything was burned by the fierce flames, leaving only blackened scorched earth, while in other places, there were huge cubes, and the ground collapsed severely.


    There is no doubt that Yishi is the strongest enemy Yongze has ever faced.


    Although Kaguya in the dungeon is not much different from Yishiki in strength because he ate the fruit of the sacred tree, Yishiki''s fighting skills are far superior to Kaguya.


    Kaguya can only exert 70% of Shishi''s strength, but Yishi can use all of his strength. This is the gap between them.


    Yishi''s expression became more and more serious, and Yongze was more difficult to deal with than he imagined.


    He is obviously just a native, yet he has such a powerful power.


    "Remnant fire sword Rising sun blade!" Yongze seized the opportunity, Chakra and spiritual power broke out together, showing stronger power than before, breaking through all obstacles in front of him, and came in front of Yishiki.


    Yishi''s pupils shrank sharply, and when he wanted to escape, he realized that it was too late, so he burst out with strength, and all his strength merged into his arms to resist Yongze''s attack.


    But the terrifying high temperature of the remnant katana that reaches the core temperature of the sun can actually be resisted by Yishi. The two arms of Yishi are instantly swallowed by the flames that can only be compressed to the extreme.


    The terrible pain made Ichishiki''s face slightly contorted.


    Even though he could feel the horror of the power of the knife in Yongze''s hand, after actually touching it, Yishi found that he still underestimated the scorched knife.


    Yishi can confidently say that even if a meteorite collides with his arm, the meteorite will definitely be destroyed, and his arm will remain unscathed.


    Their Otsuki''s body is extremely powerful. The so-called ninjutsu of those ninja people can hardly hurt him even if they don''t dodge.


    But such a powerful body directly turned into nothingness under the frightening temperature of the blade.


    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him, Yongze quickly pierced Ishiki''s chest with a knife after burning both of Ishiki''s arms.


    Although Yishi did not turn Yishi into black and gray, he also turned Yishi into an open-minded person, open-minded in the literal sense.


    Yishiki is worthy of being a member of the Otsutsuki clan. Even though his arms were burned and turned into nothingness, and a big hole was opened in his chest, he still did not die, but his complexion became very bad.


    Yongze chopped Yishi to the ground with a backhand knife, "It seems that the noble Otsuki is really not very good."


    He fell to the ground in one form, his body was covered with dust, and with the horrible wounds on his body, he looked extremely embarrassed.


    But in this situation, Ichishiki unexpectedly burst out laughing.


    "You will regret everything you have done." Looking at Yongze with hatred.


    "If you choose to become the noble Otsutsuki, you will have everything, but you not only refused, but also want to kill me."


    "The power of the Otsutsuki clan is beyond what you can imagine. I am just a newcomer in Otsutsuki. My strength has just reached the **** level. There are countless family members stronger than me. I have not handed in the fruit of the sacred tree for thousands of years. The family Surely one would have guessed that something went wrong.


    When the time comes, the noble Otsuki will destroy your planet, along with you. "Ichishiki said with a big smile, as if he had met Nagasawa being killed by Otsutsuki and destroying the ninja world.


    Yongze raised his eyebrows, and said: "You have a way of dreaming, and I and my planet are destroyed. Maybe the result is that your Otsutsuki clan is destroyed."


    "You don''t understand the greatness of Otsutsuki at all." Yishi sneered.


    Destroying Datongmu, I feel ridiculous from the bottom of my heart. This is something that many powerful forces in the universe cannot do. You, a native, really feel it.


    "Then let the great Otsuki die." Nagasawa refused to talk nonsense with Yishi, and killed Yishi directly.


    One style is too dangerous.


    After killing Yishi, Yongze tidied up the battlefield and uprooted the shell organization, together with the Chakra Technology Company.


    After finishing everything, Nagasawa returned to Konoha.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 587： Program

    Chapter 587 program


    "How to deal with the Otsutsuki clan that may attack..." Yongze wrote these words on the paper and started to think.


    The threatening words before Ichishiki¡¯s death confirmed Nagaze¡¯s conjecture about Otsutsuki. The Otsutsuki clan is very likely to be the tyrant of the starry sky, even if they look at the entire universe, they are still a powerful force.


    This is undoubtedly a behemoth that cannot be offended by the ninja world that has not yet entered the interstellar era.


    The gap between the two sides is almost so big that Otsutsuki has the ability to destroy the ninja world by anyone, if Nagasawa doesn''t make a move.


    "However, things are not that bad, and the ninja world is ''unworthy'' to be the opponent of the Otsutsuki clan." Nagasawa thought.


    Otsuki doesn¡¯t necessarily know that the family member he sent to the ninja world is dead. Even if he knows this information through some means, he will definitely not regard a civilization that has not entered the interstellar era as his opponent.


    The gap between the two sides is too big. In the eyes of those big Tsutsuki, ninja people may be no different from uncivilized monkeys. How could they send strong men as their opponents.


    The greatest possibility is to send some family members who are stronger than ordinary Otsutsuki to the ninja world to plant the sacred tree.


    These are some inferences made by Yongze based on the existing information.


    However, because he doesn''t know the specific strength of the members of the Otsutsuki family, Nagasawa is also unable to judge the strength of those Otsutsuki members who are stronger than ordinary Otsutsuki members.


    Currently, the development of Yongze Immortal Mode Death Mode is still a simple matryoshka doll, and has not yet reached the Immortal¡¤Reaper Mode where one plus one is greater than two, so although he can easily clean up one style, his strength is still in the category of the Six Paths.


    Before Ichishiki died, the amount of information was too much. In the Otsutsuki clan, or in the starry sky, Nagasawa thinks that the Six Paths class seems to be a **** class.


    Using gods to describe the strength of this level is appropriate. People at this level have similar strength in reality to gods in myths and legends.


    However, after the **** level is the six-path level, the current Yongze does not know what state it is, and what level it belongs to in the universe.


    Yongze filled a piece of paper, and immediately tore up the written content.


    "There is still too little information." Nagasawa sighed.


    If Ichishiki''s strength is not that strong, just Uchiha Madara''s level, maybe Nagasawa will not kill him directly, but lock him up and torture him for information about Otsuki.


    But Yishiki is stronger than Kaguya, and except for Nagasawa, only Kai Kaibamen is barely capable of fighting Yishiki, and the rest are not all-in-one enemies.


    Under such circumstances, in order to prevent accidents from happening, Yongze naturally killed one style directly.


    After all, Yishi belongs to the Otsutsuki clan, God knows if there will be strange abilities that he doesn''t know about.


    It¡¯s as if Yongze didn¡¯t even know that Yishi still has scientific research ability and has produced so many black technologies.


    Yongze thought for a while, and used Flying Thunder God to go to a closed and hidden room, where he managed the unexpected joy of his trip to the Kingdom of Frost.


    Heijue sensed the fluctuation of Chakra and opened his eyes.


    Hei Jue at this moment is simply not too embarrassed, his limbs are pierced by black sticks, and there are enchantment seals around him.


    Yong Ze originally went to investigate the Chakra Technology Company, but he didn''t expect that Hei Ze was also at the base, so he also arrested him.


    "Fujiwara Nagasawa!" Hei Jue''s voice was hoarse, his face was black, and his eyes were fixed on Yongze, as if he wanted to see through everything in Yongze.


    If you want to ask who Hei Jue hates the most now, it is not the six brothers who sealed his mother, but Yong Ze, who has sabotaged his plans time and time again, causing his thousand-year calculations to fail.


    Yongze seems to know everything, his existence, his plan, and everything that should not be known by others.


    And what he knows about Yongze is only the information circulated by the outside world.


    Now he is captured alive by Yongze, so Yongze has successfully become the most hated person in Heijue, bar none.


    "I didn''t expect you to be with Otsutsuki Ichishiki, but I still have a little work left." Yong Ze laughed.


    "Who the **** are you?" Hei asked incomprehensibly.


    Heijue still has many doubts about Yongze until now. Either he has not investigated Yongze, or he is an ordinary ninja.


    But none of Yongze''s displayed strength and known information is ordinary, which is very strange.


    "Could it be that you are also from the Datongmu clan?" Heijue guessed wildly.


    The strength that Yongze possesses is no longer what a Konoha ninja should have. Heijue can only guess that Yongze was replaced by someone from the Otsutsuki clan. Maybe there was really an ordinary ninja named Fujiwara Nagasawa. .


    When Yongze and Yishi were fighting, Heijue was horrified by the burst of aura from both of them.


    Originally, he thought that as long as Kaguya was resurrected, everything would be fine. He thought that Kaguya could suppress everything in this era without the Six Paths Brothers.


    But the battle between the two was really a knife-edge, which opened Hei Jue''s eyes, that people can still be so strong.


    Even if Kaguya is resurrected, Heijue dare not say that Kaguya can definitely beat either of them.


    Nongze is so powerful, Heijue thinks that Yongze is not from the ninja world, he may also be a member of the Otsutsuki clan or other aliens.


    "I''m an out-and-out ninja." Yong Ze said with a smile.


    Hei never believed it, but he didn''t refute Nagasawa''s words either.


    "Tell me all the information you know about the Otsutsuki clan." Nagasawa said lightly.


    "If you say so, you will let me go?" Hei Jue asked.


    Although Heijue doesn¡¯t know too much information about the Otsutsuki clan, it doesn¡¯t prevent him from testing whether Yongze will leave him a way out.


    "Guess?" Yong Ze replied with a smile, but did not give Hei Jue an accurate answer.


    The atmosphere fell into silence for a moment.


    "I don''t know much about the so-called Otsutsuki clan. Before I met Otsuki Ichishiki, I didn''t even have the concept of the Otsutsuki clan..." Hei Jue was silent for a moment, but he still spoke, telling all the information he knew. out.


    Hei never took chances by fabricating some false information to fool Yongze, but really told everything he knew.


    Because Heijue lost too much to Yongze, he was not sure that he could fool Yongze.


    Yongze nodded slightly, but he was not too disappointed.


    After all, Heijue was created when Kaguya was sealed, so it''s normal not to know about Otsuki''s information.


    If Heijue can tell all kinds of information about the Otsutsuki clan, then Yongze will have to wonder if Heijue is trying to fool him.


    "If I want to resurrect Otsutsuki Kaguya, what do you think should be done." Nagasawa Yoyo said.


    Hei Jue''s eyes widened, and he looked at Yong Ze in disbelief, as if he had heard something extremely shocking.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 588： Kaguya Resurrection

    Chapter 588 Kaguya Resurrection


    Hei Jue looked at Yongze suspiciously, almost writing distrust on his face.


    In Hei Jue''s heart, Yongze Yongze repeatedly sabotaged his plan, which can be called the biggest obstacle to his resurrection of his mother.


    So when Yongze said that he wanted to revive Otsutsuki Kaguya, Heijue subconsciously felt that Yongze was fooling him and wanted to plan something.


    Of course, it may also be because Heijue fools a lot of people, thinking that other people are like this.


    "What? Don''t you believe it? I don''t have any hatred with Kaguya Otsutsuki. Why is it impossible to revive her?" Nagasawa said Youyou.


    This time Yongze has no other ideas, but is really planning to find a way to revive Kaguya.


    There are two reasons for doing this.


    One is that he has now reached the apex of the Six Paths level, and the way to surpass the Six Paths is still fairly clear. It is difficult for Kaguya to pose a threat to him with his strength.


    The second is Kaguya Otsutsuki''s identity as a traitor.


    According to the existing information, the Otsutsuki clan also has ranks, Kaguya may be the bottom one, and Ichishiki is a little higher rank than Kaguya.


    Kaguya, a lowly Otsutsuki, was called a traitor by Ichishiki, so he must have done something to betray Ichishiki or Otsutsuki.


    As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    Since Kaguya is a traitor of the Otsutsuki clan, and he also killed Otsuki Isshiki, and is now Otsutsuki''s enemy, there is a possibility of cooperation between them.


    There is still too little information about Otsuki, and Kaguya, as a member of the Otsuki clan, must know a lot of information about Otsuki and can provide a lot of useful information.


    Then there are some other ideas of Nagasawa. Since all kinds of ninja tools can be produced and chakra technology is greatly promoted, can Kaguya also come up with similar black technology, and help the ninja world to point a little technology tree.


    So Nagasawa thinks that under the current situation, resurrecting Otsutsuki Kaguya is an action that has more advantages than disadvantages, and the benefits far outweigh the risks.


    With strength, he naturally has greater confidence. If Yongze only had the strength of Obito of Rokudo, he would definitely not release Kaguya, and the risk would be too great.


    After all, Kaguya is from the Otsutsuki clan, who knows what she will do.


    But it¡¯s easy if you have enough strength. If you want to cooperate, everyone should get along with each other. If you don¡¯t cooperate, then you can go and stay below.


    Yongze''s words made Heijue fall into deep thought.


    It seems that this is indeed the case, Nagasawa and Otsutsuki Kaguya have always had an irreconcilable relationship.


    ''Besides, I don''t have the capital to negotiate now. ¡¯ As an old Yinbi, Hei Jue¡¯s psychology is very compelling.


    Now it''s man''s knife and I''m fish, his life is completely controlled by Yongze, he can only agree or die.


    "There are two necessary conditions for resurrecting the mother, one is ten tails, and the other is the eye of reincarnation." Hei Jue thought for a while and said.


    Ren Heijue has thousands of tricks, and now he has no choice but to hope that Yongze really wants to revive Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Because this is already the only chance for Heijue.


    "Let the ten tails turn into a sacred tree, and then use the eyes of reincarnation to perform infinite moon reading, and finally I will release a spell to resurrect my mother." Hei Jue said.


    "Unlimited monthly reading is impossible, let''s talk about other plans." Yong Ze said lightly.


    His brain is sick, so he will use the infinite monthly reading.


    Unlimited monthly reading will make the entire ninja world become Kaguya''s power bank, providing Kaguya with a lot of chakra.


    Not only will it strengthen Kaguya, but it will also do great damage to the ninja world.


    Aware of Yongze''s tough attitude, Hei Jue whispered a pity in his heart.


    "Ten tails are a must, a condition that cannot be lacked no matter what, and the infinite monthly reading can not be used, but it must require a lot of chakra, otherwise the mother will not be able to break through the seal." Hei Jue said.


    "Ten Tails is not difficult, and a large amount of Chakra can also solve it." Yong Ze nodded in satisfaction.


    It''s just to revive Kaguya, he doesn''t have to do it so well, like the original book, even if you don''t make up all the tailed beasts, you can make ten tails with all kinds of sewing.


    And as long as the tailed beast is willing to sacrifice part of its own chakra to stay in Jinchuriki''s body forever, even if the tailed beast is pulled away, Jinchuriki will not die.


    However, because the tailed beast was forced to seal into the human body, it is impossible for the tailed beast to do such a thing under normal circumstances.


    Unless there is a relationship like Hachio and Kirabi.


    Besides, Chakra technology is also very advanced now. If you are willing to pay the price, it is not difficult to breed a little Tailed Beast Chakra.


    The same goes for a large amount of chakra, you only need some large-capacity chakra containers.


    "You just stay here obediently. When I arrange everything, you are ready to perform the spell." Yongze said.


    Of course it is impossible for him to release Hei Jue.


    The role of Heijue is only to cast spells after Yongze gets the ten tails.


    "By the way, I don''t like you very much. After the operation, you should remember to look good." Yongze left such a last sentence before leaving.


    Heijue''s already dark face turned even darker when he heard these words.


    Nagaze wants him to die after resurrecting Kaguya.


    "If you can complete the mission of resurrecting the mother, it will be worthwhile." Hei Jue returned to his normal expression.


    He has always regarded Fujiwara Nagasawa as a confidant, and he naturally knows Nagasawa''s character.


    Yongze and Hashirama have similar ideals and personalities, even if they have great strength, they will not bully the weak, but on the other hand, Yongze also has a fierceness and determination similar to Madara.


    So Yongze is not surprised that he has murderous intentions.


    But he was created with the mission of resurrecting his mother.


    If he can bring his mother back to life, then his death will be worth it.


    ...


    Although it is said that leaving a part of the tailed beast chakra in Jinchuriki''s body can avoid the end of Jinchuriki''s death after being drawn out of the tailed beast.


    But Yongze is not a saint, he is a double standard.


    Even if there is this method, he is not willing to pull out the tail beast from Naruto or Kushina''s body.


    Nagaze would rather use Dirty Reincarnation to summon the two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, and use the Nine-Tails Chakra on their bodies to reach Nine-Tails'' position, so that Kyu-Tails will be settled.


    As for the remaining eight tailed beasts, there is no other way.


    After all, if every tailed beast does that, there will be ghosts if there are still ten tails. At most, only one or two can do it.


    Nagaze convened a Ninja Alliance meeting in his capacity as a permanent member of the Sixth Konoha Congress to publicly discuss this matter.


    Nagazawa Ichishiki¡¯s identity has been announced in the conference room by the Chakra Technology Company¡¯s series of information, naming Otsutsuki¡¯s threat to the ninja world.


    Immediately afterwards, he explained the reason and plan for his resurrection Kaguya.


    After all, it involves the renzhuli of each village, and it will be very difficult to deal with it if it is not clearly stated.


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： didnt write it out...

\"


    Calvin is serious, I haven¡¯t written a few words after sitting for a long time, sorry, I can¡¯t update today

 Chapter 589： It doesnt matter, Ill do it

    Chapter 589 It doesn''t matter, I will make a move


    "Is the safety of Injuriki really guaranteed?" Fourth Raikage asked with distrust.


    The Fourth Raikage regards Kirabi as his true relative.


    In the cognition of the ninja world in the past, pulling out the tail beast from Jinchuriki''s body means the death of Jinchuriki.


    Fourth Raikage didn¡¯t want his brother not to die on a cruel battlefield, but to die by resurrecting a person he had never seen before.


    "Yes, how to ensure the safety of Jinchuriki while pulling out the tail beast is an important issue." Fourth Mizukage nodded in agreement and continued.


    The fourth generation of Raikage is only a brother who is Jinchuriki, and the fourth generation of Mizukage is himself an Inchuriki, so he naturally attaches great importance to safety issues.


    If he died for this reason, the fourth Mizukage felt that he might be the most sloppy one who died.


    Fourth Mizukage doesn''t want to be recorded in the annals of history as such, he might as well die on the battlefield.


    "In terms of safety, I can guarantee that there will be no problems with this method. As long as my method is followed, the safety of Injuriki can be guaranteed." Yongze assured.


    Hearing that Nagasawa personally guaranteed it, Fourth Raikage and Fourth Mizukage were relieved a lot.


    Because everyone knows that Yongze is a person who keeps his promises. This is the impression Yongze has always given everyone.


    "Although it can be inferred from the existing information that Kaguya Otsuki has enmity with the Otsutsuki clan, it is still unknown whether she will stand with us. If she wants to be an enemy of us, then..." Onogi showed concern expression.


    Naturally, they didn''t feel much about the name Kaguya Otsutsuki, but if they talked about Kaguya''s identity in the ninja world, they would have to worry about it. She was the mother of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths.


    For this kind of mythical existence, Ohnoki still has a certain sense of awe.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will make a move." Yong Ze said lightly.


    "Since I want to revive Otsuki Kaguya, I naturally consider the result of the failure of the negotiation. At that time, I will take action to suppress Otsuki Kaguya again. She will not be my opponent."


    "Since Assistant Yongze has considered all aspects, I, Iwagakushi, support this operation." Ohnoki was a little surprised by Yongze''s strength, and immediately nodded.


    When did they feel that it was the limit for Nagasawa to have the strength of the former ninja **** Senju Hashirama.


    Now, even the strong men in myths and legends, Yongze is confident that he can suppress them. I am afraid that Yongze''s strength has exceeded their imagination, and the strengths of the two sides are no longer at the same level.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know when Yan Yin will be able to produce a character like Fujiwara Nagasawa. ¡¯ Onoki sighed softly.


    Anyway, it will be difficult to see in his lifetime. I just hope that future generations can win a little bit, even if they can''t compete with Konoha, don''t lose to some aliens.


    Under the efforts of Yongze, the ninja world is not so peaceful that it is integrated into one, but there is no problem at all in the aspect of unifying the outside world.


    After all, they are all ninjas. No matter what, we are all beings of the same planet. No matter what, we will take care of the planet we live on. Those aliens are different. They not only want to kill people, but even the planet will give you praise .


    The ninja world has already endured such a disaster once, almost half of the planet was abandoned, and now the ninja world has a lot of unusable wasteland.


    Those lands cannot grow any crops, as if they are dead lands, without a trace of life.


    "Sha Yin Village supports this operation." Luo Sha said almost at the same time.


    Actually, Luo Sha didn¡¯t think too much about what was discussed just now, because Sa Yin¡¯s only personality was not in Sa Yin at all, he was an ¡°exchange student¡± in Konoha.


    How to deal with Jinchuriki is not up to Konoha.


    "Yunyin Village agrees..."


    The fourth generation of Raikage and the fourth generation of Mizukage also expressed their opinions.


    "Yuyin village agrees." Xiaonan nodded indifferently, but in fact, she didn''t care about her affairs, because apart from the five great ninja villages, Taki ninja village has a seven-tailed Jinchuriki, and there is no such thing as a tailed beast at all.


    The six directors have all approved it, and the members below also agree.


    So the huge ninja organization, the Ninja World Alliance, took action.


    In addition to Jinchuriki, Kaguya must have a huge amount of Chakra to revive him.


    So Konoha took the lead and gathered the strength of the ninja world to build a giant chakra container, allowing each ninja to contribute a little chakra.


    The shape of the container is like a heart, which means that this is the first time that all ninja villages have united in action since the ninja village era.


    This is something that has never happened before, and it can be regarded as opening up history.


    "Can this container be approved for me to assist in research later." Orochimaru looked at the huge heart chakra container and asked.


    "Being able to store such a huge amount of chakra has a good effect on many of my researches." Orochimaru said.


    Chakra, when accumulated to a certain level, is a miracle in itself, and a lot of things can be done with a little guidance.


    "If it''s not bad, no problem." Yongze agreed with a smile.


    As for Orochimaru''s request, if it is not too much, Nagasawa will generally satisfy it. After all, Orochimaru is very useful to Konoha.


    Now he is not only studying the cells of Otsuki, but also researching the reincarnation eye.


    After studying Yishiki''s body, Orochimaru changed the cells extracted from Nagato''s body into sub-Otsutsuki cells.


    Because the difference between the two is about the same as that of Zhujian and Dahe.


    The cells in Ichishiki are far more mysterious and powerful than those in Nagato.


    Nagazawa was not too surprised. After all, Ishishiki was an orthodox Otsuki with a higher status than Kaguya, and Nagato was only Kaguya''s degenerated blood.


    "Otsutsuki Kaguya, I hope you don''t know what is good and what is bad, and cooperate obediently." Yong Ze looked up at the waning moon in the sky.


    As for Kaguya, Yongze actually doesn¡¯t know much about it, because this is the new boss that was only revealed at the end of the finale, and there is too little information.


    One of the few known points is that Kaguya''s combat ability is rubbish, although he is strong, he can''t use it.


    Then there are Kaguya''s various abilities and the like, but I don''t know much about Kaguya''s character.


    After all, when I saw Kaguya in the simulation last time, I didn''t have time to talk at all, and kept fighting.


    At that time, he didn''t think that one day he would resurrect Kaguya with his own hands, so naturally he didn''t do extra things.


    Before he lacked strength at the sixth level, his long-term goal was to prevent someone from resurrecting Kaguya.


    If he knew that there would be such a day, he would have to touch Kaguya''s bottom in the simulation up and down, so he wouldn''t be so hasty.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 591： mother loving son filial piety

    Chapter 591 Mother Kindness and Son Filial Piety


    "Sage of the Six Paths."


    Yongze recognized the white-robed old man who suddenly appeared at a glance.


    Yongze was not too surprised, he had expected this.


    During the Fourth Ninja World War in the original book, Sage of the Six Paths secretly gave Naruto Sasuke a hand hang, and distributed them the Six Paths of Chakra to prevent the resurrection of Otsuki Kaguya, and also gave Naruto Sasuke a new life. Seal the power of Otsutsuki Kaguya.


    Later, he showed up and personally moved Naruto Sasuke and his party from Kaguya''s first ball space.


    Obviously, although the Sage of the Six Paths is dead, but because of his powerful strength, it can be said that he is dead, but he is not completely dead. The soul and chakra still exist in the world to prevent Kaguya''s resurrection.


    Since Kaguya is going to be resurrected, Yongze also guessed that the Sage of the Six Paths might appear.


    After all, Sage of the Six Paths is not targeting anyone, he just doesn''t want Kaguya to break the seal and come to the Huo Huo Ninja World.


    "Yuyi, do you want to prevent mother''s resurrection?" Hei Jue looked at Sage of Six Paths with a look of fear.


    Theoretically, Heijue can be regarded as the brother of the Sage of the Six Paths, but Heijue doesn''t like this good brother who has sealed his mother for thousands of years.


    On the contrary, the powerful power of the Sage of the Six Paths made Hei Jue afraid, and Hei Jue didn''t dare to stand up when the Sage of the Six Paths was alive.


    "Is the legendary Sage of the Six Paths still alive? Interesting."


    Oshemaru looked at Sage of the Six Paths with great interest, and he could tell at a glance that Sage of the Six Paths was not alive in the traditional sense, but was similar to him now.


    Sage of the Six Paths is the existence of the founder of the ninja sect. It is no problem to say that the Sage of the Six Paths is the ancestor of all ninjas. It is of great significance to ninjas.


    People of this level, even Orochimaru, will have a lot of curiosity about it.


    "You have reached this strength, even I can''t see through you, why do you still do such a dangerous thing?" Sage of the Six Paths sighed and looked at Yongze.


    "Dangerous things? I don''t think so." Nagasawa shook his head and said.


    Even an existence like the Sage of the Six Paths cannot transcend the limitations of the times.


    In the eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths, the mother is already an invincible existence, too powerful to kill, and can only be sealed.


    But in Nagasawa''s eyes, Kaguya''s strength is just that, neither strength nor experience can compare with him.


    Listening to Yongze''s confident words, Sage of the Six Paths fell silent.


    He wanted to ask Yongze why he was so confident.


    The Sage of the Six Paths knows a little about Yongze, but not much, because the consciousness of the Sage of the Six Paths is in a state of sleep most of the time, and only when the powerful chakra fluctuations appear, the Sage of the Six Paths will wake up.


    The reason for this is because the body of the Sage of the Six Paths is dead now, but for special reasons, the soul lives in the world with Chakra.


    It is very difficult for the Sage of the Six Paths in this state to replenish Chakra, and he cannot continue to become stronger, so in order to reduce the consumption of Chakra, he sleeps for a long time, and basically will not take action unless something happens that does not destroy the ninja world.


    "What exactly do you want?" Sage of the Six Paths asked aloud, seeing that a large amount of chakra prepared in advance poured into Heijue''s body, and Otsutsuki Kaguya''s resurrection was imminent.


    If possible, he would naturally want to prevent Kaguya from resurrecting.


    Because he knows Otsuki Kaguya well and understands Otsuki Kaguya''s character.


    Otsutsuki Kaguya didn''t treat people as human beings at all, or in other words, he didn''t regard ninja people as equals to himself.


    Under normal circumstances, who would want to seal his mother himself.


    Sage of the Six Paths really tried to persuade him hard, but Kaguya didn''t listen at all. Instead, he felt that his two sons had betrayed him and planned to take back the chakra on them.


    In order to protect the world, Sage of the Six Paths finally fought Kaguya and sealed his mother with his own hands.


    Even if he didn''t want Kaguya to be resurrected, he was powerless to stop it in his current state.


    The reincarnation of Ashura Indra is only ten years old now, even if the strength is good, it is impossible to reach the level of Yongze in an instant after receiving the power.


    As for his own shot, there are too many restrictions, and he is not sure of successfully stopping it, which may cause Chakra to run out and disappear.


    "I just want to know about your mother''s family. Don''t worry about Otsutsuki Kaguya causing damage to the ninja world. With me, there will be no accidents." Nagasawa explained a little.


    For Sage of the Six Paths, Yongze still has a good impression.


    Sage of the Six Paths is undoubtedly a person with great love, who can seal his own mother for the sake of ninja humans.


    Of course, if you have a good opinion, you have a good opinion. If his son is such a righteous person, Yong Ze will let him know what a father loves like a mountain, and his father''s fist is as heavy as a mountain.


    But from Yongze''s point of view, after knowing the current situation, the Sage of the Six Paths will definitely not become his enemy, but will become his help.


    Sage of the Six Paths wants to protect the ninja world, and Nagasawa also wants to protect the ninja world for Konoha. There is no conflict between the two goals.


    Sage of the Six Paths did not speak again.


    just watched quietly.


    He knew that his mother had an extraordinary background, and it could be seen from some words Kaguya said to him.


    After the Sage of the Six Paths knew that Kaguya had let the sacred tree absorb the energy of the ninja world and made the living people into Baijue, he once expressed his thoughts to Kaguya directly and frankly, and asked Kaguya not to do this again.


    Kaguya told him with certainty that this was impossible.


    Kaguya and Sage of the Six Paths said that in the future, enemies may come to the door, and it will not work to talk to them about love, so she must increase her strength to deal with possible crises.


    The Immortal of Six Paths didn''t know what the possible crisis was, but he suggested that since there are enemies, why not train powerful fighters to deal with them, but through this evil and inhuman way.


    But obviously his proposal was not approved by Kaguya.


    With the powerful Chakra entering the body of Orochimaru possessed by Heijue, Orochimaru''s body continued to expand and change, the whole body became pitch black, and finally turned into a pale skin with blue-white long hair longer than the body woman in white robe.


    The woman has delicate eyebrows, two horns on her head, and a white robe with a black jade pattern. Her eyes are white eyes, and there is a blood-red nine jade reincarnation eye in the middle of her forehead. The woman opened her eyes, glanced around, and saw Sage of the Six Paths then showed a look of astonishment.


    Even though the old man''s image of Sage of Six Paths is far from the image in Kaguya''s impression, Kaguya still recognized Sage of Six Paths at first sight as the big boy who sealed him.


    No matter how Sage of the Six Paths changes in appearance, Kaguya cannot forget the Chakra on his body, because this is the power that Kaguya actively distributed.


    (end of this chapter)

 ~： Ask for leave

    "


    I was a little dizzy and thought I was not positive, but I felt relieved when the antigen test was negative.


    As a result, I couldn''t bear it this afternoon and went to the clinic. Good guy, I have a high fever of 40 degrees.


    I didn¡¯t have much time to update because of Bi She¡¯s affairs, but now it¡¯s even worse.


    Holidays are as short as two or three days, and as long as seven days


    If you haven¡¯t recovered within seven days, you¡¯re probably in the hospital.


    Advise everyone not to fight hard, take medicine when you are sick